ã€ŠTerror Infinityã€‹


 Vol 1 1-1

    <strong><i><u>Volume 1: The name is Resident Evil</u></i></strong>

    Zheng Zha always felt that he was dead in reality. Go to work,e home, eat, go to bed and wake up; he didn¡¯t know where the meaning of his lifey. It was definitely not in that face of his fat supervisor, not in that white cor woman¡¯s body that he met in the bar, and not in this steel and concrete forest ¨C the modern city.

    Zheng felt he was rotting. He was going to rot from the age of 24 till the end of his life, then be a part of the earth and leave behind a name. No, not even a name, since no one would remember him. No one would remember a little white cor. Whether he lived as a truly graceful person or just pretended to be one, he was just a tiny piece of this world.

    He wanted to change something. He wanted to have his meaning.

    ¡¯Want to know the meaning of life? Want to live... a real life?¡¯

    When he turned on hisputer at work today, a message popped up. This was obviously some newbie hacker seeking attention. It would force you to download a virus, whichever option you choose. Zhengughed at it and was about to close it. Yet, his heart skipped a beat when his hand touched the mouse. He paused.

    ¡¯Want to know the meaning of life? Want to live... a real life?¡¯

    Zheng felt a little lost. An indescribable force attracted him to put his finger on the mouse. Then he clicked on the YES button and lost consciousness.

    ¡ª

    Cold, shaking...

    The moment he woke up, Zheng jumped up from the ground. He looked around in panic. The disparity of the vision of his office and the current environment caused a chaos in his head, but after a few seconds he woke up from the confusion.

    "Not bad, you have the best quality of the bunch this time." A cold voice said.

    Zheng turned his head around and saw a ck haired guy sneering at him. This person was around 24 or 25, had a verymon face, but the few scars on his face made him looked horrifying.

    ck haired guy held a cigarette in his hand and took a deep smoke. His vision then looked past Zheng. That was when Zheng realized there were five people lying beside him. Three men and two women. Other than that, there were over ten westerners in this concealed room.

    This was thepartment of a train and the train was moving very fast. The feeling of coldness and shaking wereing from the train.

    "Where is this ce? Who are you? Why am I here?", Zheng asked these people. Furthermore, due to the presence of westerners, he repeated it in English.

    The westerners looked at him for a moment then turned their heads away. Only the ck haired guy said to him, "Think carefully, it should have inserted everything into your head."

    Think carefully? Zheng tried to recall everything. He only remembered when he saw the pop-up on the screen ¡¯Want to know the meaning of life? Want to live... a real life?¡¯, and clicked YES, before he fell unconscious.

    Wait... Zheng felt there was something in his head, something about survival and life.

    This was a game. Whoever created this game was not known. Maybe it was God, maybe it was the Devil, or maybe they were aliens or humans from the future. Now he had became a yer of this game, or maybe part of this game.

    A game that brought together those who were lost in life but have yet to be a rotten person. When they chose this game they would be transported to various scenes in horror movies.

    "It is Resident Evil 1 this time.<sup> [1]</sup> Your luck isn¡¯t bad, newbies. Getting such an easy horror movie on the first time. Even when you die it will be an easy death." The ck haired guy took hisst smoke then crushed the cigarette in his hand.

    "Are you saying only our consciousness came inside theputer? Just like in novels? And when weplete this game our consciousness will go back to our bodies?" A chubby dude next to Zheng asked.

    ck Haired took out a gun, a desert eagle. While handling the gun he said, "I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s consciousness or not, but you will feel pain, you will get injured, and you will die. And you were wrong, when you finish this movie, you will go to the next one. Maybe you have seen that movie or maybe not. Every time, God will bring in new members to rece those that died in thest movie. Every movie consists of seven to twenty people. In other words this is a very easy movie, we only have seven people here."

    Chubby Dude said with a sneer, "How do you know those who died didn¡¯t go back to their body? Perhaps they chose to die willingly."

    ck Haired raised his head suddenly, as though he had became a panther in this moment. He bent his knees and in a split second he¡¯s already on top of the chubby dude. His desert eagle stuffed inside the chubby dude¡¯s mouth.

    "Then would you want to try and die? Can you imagine that unending terror? I lived through three movies. The first one was Nightmare on Elm Street 1.<sup> [2]</sup> There were 15 newbies in that movie and two experienced survivors. But do you want to know the ending? They all died in their dreams. Me and another person were the only ones that survived. Do you want to know how it feels to get killed by a stupid dream? Imagine everything around you bes slithering rotten meat. You watch as a pair of scissors slowly cut through every bit of your body in a gruesome factory. Can you imagine the pain? You piece of shit! Do you want to die?"

    ck Haired was shouting like a madman. His intent to kill was so vivid and obvious in his eyes. The chubby dude was scared and unable to move. And with a gun in his mouth, he couldn¡¯t even plead.

    Zheng and the other four people persuaded them to break apart. ck Haired walked back to his seat and said, "Dying in an horror movie is a real death. Furthermore, when you die here you will be tortured by the devils in these movies. So if you don¡¯t have determination to live, I advise you to kill yourself now."

    A girl with sses said, "Then we don¡¯t have a way to return to our bodies?"

    ck Haired said with a sneer, "I have been saying it¡¯s not your consciousness that came into theputer. Do you think humans have the technology to create this game? No, this is the work of God. We are nothing more than bugs in his eyes. We are thrown here to struggle just to entertain him. Both our bodies and consciousness have been brought to this world, and can¡¯t go back. At least I don¡¯t think we can go back."

    The sses girl had a sense of calmness. She thought for a moment and said, "By your tone, it seems like there¡¯s still a way to go back?"

    ck Haired took a look at her and said, "The quality of this time¡¯s newbies isn¡¯t bad. You¡¯re right, there is hope to go back."

    Everyone stared at him. "Every time you finish a mission¨Cthat is you lived through a movie¨Cyou will obtain 1000 points. You can exchange these points for a lot of things, such as the right to live in a movie for 100 days." ck Haired said.

    A middle aged guy said, "Who would want to live in a horror movie? That¡¯s asking to die."

    ck Haired remained quiet. sses Girl said, "No, I think I understand what he meant. There are many genres of horror movies, sci-fi like Resident Evil, where everything can be exined with science. You just have to go outside of where the main events are happening, then the rest of the world is normal.

    ck Haired snapped his finger, "Bingo. You can indeed live in another part of this world normally for those days. Think about it, after experiencing a couple of life and death trials, the chance to live normally in this world is a blessing."

    Zheng¡¯s body shivered. He thought he understood the meaning of this world a bit. Yes, the reason he was feeling rotten was because his life was boring. Once you experienced life and death, then the mundane life would be what you wish for.

    ck Haired continued, "Other than exchanging for time, there are many other things. Such as this desert eagle with unlimited ammunition. It only took 100 points, that¡¯s 10 days of time. You can also use points to improve yourself, including intelligence, mental capacity, reaction time, cell vitality, muscle density, and immunization strength. In other words, if you survive through this movie, you can double your strength. If you lived through a hundred movies, you can be a super human."

    sses Girl asked calmly, "Let¡¯s get back to the point, how many points does it take to get back to our world?"

    "50000 points." ck Haired took out another cigarette. "If you don¡¯t use any points, you just have to live through fifty movies. Then you can go back."

    Suddenly, everyone quieted down. ording to this guy, if you don¡¯t use your points, it would be impossible to live through fifty movies.

    "Of course, 1000 points is the base reward of every movie. You can do side quests in movies to earn points. Like when I exined everything to you, ording to God¡¯s rule, exining to newbies will reward 100 points. You should¡¯ve noticed that special watch on your hand." He waved his left hand. There was a ck metal watch.

    Everyone looked at their own left wrist. There were a few lines of info on this watch. A timer that was counting down from 3 hours 7 minutes. A counter for zombies, Lickers, newbies...

    "You will get one point for every ten zombies you kill, 100 point for every Licker, and 1000 points for every newbie..." He looked at everyone with a wicked face. Only Zheng and the sses girl looked back calmly at him.

    "Of course that¡¯s negative 1000. Okay, if you have any other questions hurry up and ask. This movie is about to begin."

    sses Girl looked at Zheng, then continued, "I have three more questions. I saw Resident Evil, the ending is the T-virus from theb spreading throughout Roon City. Then if we drive this car and leave the city, wouldn¡¯t that let us survive easily?"

    ck Haired nodded and replied, "Take a look at your watch, there¡¯s a name on the upper left side, read it."

    "One." Everyone read it out, then they noticed one of the westerners had a faint glow on him, then slowly faded away.

    "This is the leader of the mercenaries in this movie. This movie belongs to a specific location genre. The plot only happens in theb. In this kind of movie, you are not allowed to leave the plot area or stay too far away from the cast. If you stay further than 300 feet from One, then bang, you will have nothing left. Understand? Of course when One is dead in the movie this restriction will be moved to another cast." ck Haired exined.

    Zheng then asked, "Who is this God that you have been mentioning?"

    "God is the thing that manages our entrance to movies. It gives us points and you also exchange things through it. God is a ball of light. I don¡¯t really know what it is either."

    sses Girl nodded and said, "Onest question. This number, what does it mean?" She pointed to the timer counting down.

    "This is the time that you must stay in this movie. Once the timer is over you will go to where God is and get your reward. There you will also wait for the next movie."

    The train started to slow down. ck haired guy finished his cigarette and took out his desert eagle, "Okay, the plot is starting. The cast will be able to hear our conversations now. Remember, if they hear anything not belonging to this world or spoilers, 10 points will be deducted for every sentence. Well, newbies, try your best to survive."

    [1] Nightmare of Elm Street (1984) is a film about Freddy Krueger, a child murderer that was burned alive by the parents of his victim. Now he kills their children in dreams as a living nightmare. Original Trailer. Plot Summary.

    [2] Resident Evil (2002) is a film that follows the amnesiac heroine Alice and a band ofmandos as they attempt to contain the outbreak of the T-virus, a virus that it turning everyone into zombies, in a secret underground facility. Original Trailer.Plot Summary.

 Vol 1 1-2

    The train slowly came to a stop. The mercenaries cautiously moved out. ck Haired was the first to follow. The sses girl took a look at Zheng and the others, and followed them out. As One was moving further away, the rest moved out also.

    Outside the train was a tform. Zheng recalled the movie. This was the beginning where people wanted to enter the Hive, and the entrance to the undergroundb.

    People followed the tform and soon came to theb entrance, where a metal door blocked their way. On the door was a set of special symbols denoting thepany of thisb and the danger of this ce.

    Zheng and the others followed the mercenaries to the door when a woman in red skirt suddenly turned to One and asked, "I want to know who you people are and what¡¯s going on here."

    One looked at her then waved to the other mercenaries. They took out some devices from their bags and started unlocking. He then said to the woman, "You and I have the same employer. The mansion above us is an emergency entrance to the Hive. You are security operatives ced there to protect that entrance."

    Zheng remembered this scene. This was where Alice asked about the cause of this event. Even though he had seen the movie and knew the truth behind it, experiencing this scene in person gave him a surreal feeling.

    Alice seemed a little lost. She rubbed her wedding ring, and muttered, "What about this?"

    One said, "Your marriage is a fake. Just part of your cover to protect the secrecy of the Hive."

    "And what is the Hive?" One of the non-mercenary westerners asked. Zheng recognized this person also. Spence Sparks, he was the cause of this event. A business spy attempting to steal the T-virus.

    One turned to a mercenary, "Show them."

    He nodded, and brought up a screen on theptop.

    "Roon City, nearest urban center. The mansion where we found you and gained ess to the train, which in turn brought us to the Hive."

    A building that looked like a bee¡¯s hive appeared on the screen.

    "The Hive itself is located underground deep beneath the streets of Roon City. A top secret research facility owned and operated by the Umbre Corporation... Our position on the map is indicated by the heat signature."

    As One exined, our location was shown on theptop. We were standing on the tform on top of the Hive. Zheng knew this was a safe ce but, not long afterwards, this area would be a death zone.

    "And them?" Alice pointed to Zheng and the others.

    Zheng panicked. They thought they were guests of this world and the cast would not interact with them. They would only need to avoid those monsters. Who would have guessed the main character would talk to them?

    One said, "They are also security operatives. Company has their registered files. But I question if there¡¯s an error in corporate orders. Aside from one person, everyone else is just ordinary people."

    This was probably the identity God gave them.

    Spence then asked, "Why can¡¯t I remember anything?"

    "The Hive has its own defense mechanisms, allputer controlled. A nerve gas was released into the house. Primary effect of the gas:plete unconsciousnesssting anything up to four hours. Secondary effects are varied, but can include acute memory loss."

    "For how long?"

    "Subjective. An hour, day, week."

    Another non-mercenary westerner said, "So you¡¯re saying this ce was attacked?"

    One looked at him, "I¡¯m afraid things are a little moreplicated than that."

    Zheng recognized this cast member also. He was Matt Addison, who came here looking for his sister, a researcher inside the Hive. She found out the corporation was researching the T-virus and attempted to contact the government. The person she contacted was Alice. But before she could steal the virus, Spence stole the virus and leaked it. Sheter got infected and became a zombie.

    Zheng was thanking the gods. He watched a lot of movies because his life was so boring. And sci-fi and horror were his favourite genres. Knowing what the plot was and who the main characters were would increase his chance of surviving. It¡¯smon sense that the main characters won¡¯t die whether it¡¯s a movie or a novel.

    At this time a voice came from the door, "Sir! We¡¯ve breached the Hive."

    One nodded, then he looked at Zheng¡¯s group and sighed. He turned around and led the mercenaries to the door.

    The door opened under theputer¡¯s control. It was totally ck inside. One called a mercenary, "JD!"

    That person nodded and put on night vision goggles. One paused for a moment, he turned to ck Haired and said, "Zhang Jie!"

    Jie took his desert eagle and just walked in. Zheng knew ck Haired also knew the plot. In Resident Evil 1, as long as the centralputer system stayed on, they would be safe there. But once theputer system got shut down, this ce would be filled with zombies and hunters.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Jie to turn on the lights. The whole room was lit, you could also see a scenery of the modern city through the window. A scene that Zheng had enough of in his life.

    The mercenaries and everyone went into the room. A female mercenary said, "Halon gas has dissipated."

    When Spence stole the T-virus, he broke a vial of it. Then the venttion system spread the virus throughout the Hive. Everyone inside was infected. When the centralputer system found out, it isted the Hive and injected halon gas. The only thing left in theb were zombies and hunters.

    It seemed like Resident Evil was a popr movie. Everyone in Zheng¡¯s group saw it. All of them were leaning on the windows and looking outside. They weren¡¯t worried at this moment because they knew this was still a safe ce.

    Matt suddenly said, "Makes it easier to work underground, thinking there¡¯s a view."

    Zheng hesitated a moment then put out his hand, "Zheng Zha... Uhm, I may be a security operative."

    Matt¡¯s hands were handcuffed because his files were not in the corporation. He turned around with a bitter smile, "Handcuffed, I don¡¯t think we can shake hands like this... And I forgot my name."

    Zheng gave him a friendly smile. Matt was a nice person in the movie. He was also an innocent person. He was just here to look for his sister and he tried to protect Alice until the end of the movie. He was one of the people that lived at the end.

    On the other side, One and a few mercenaries got the elevator door open. But it was pitch ck inside. They threw down a re and saw that the elevator was at the bottom with the wires cut off.

    "Looks like we¡¯re taking the stairs."

    One turned to everyone, "Through the stairs, we must reach the bottom in ten minutes. Everyone follow."

    The mercenaries were well trained, Alice had T-virus, Spence and Matt¡¯s stamina weren¡¯t bad either, while Jie had gone through three movies already and probably enhanced himself.

    Of the remaining six people, even though Zheng was a office worker, he liked to exercise and spent a day in the gym every week. ording to him, this helped him ¡¯take care¡¯ of those women.

    sses Girl looked skinny and, as a girl, her stamina was weaker than a man¡¯s. But she was smart enough to get a hold of the corner of Jie¡¯s shirt. So Jie supported part of her weight. He looked at her for a moment then continued moving in front of her.

    The chubby dude looked about twenty-eight. Before long, he was panting, and his speed slowed down.

    There were three more people. A middle aged man, probably aborer. He was not running fast but kept up with everyone. A middle aged woman. She was doing worse than the chubby dude. She¡¯s at the point where she¡¯s walking step by step. Thest one was a boy in his teens. His face looked verymon and his body didn¡¯t seem strong. But like the middle aged man, he kept up with everyone.

    After a while, the chubby dude and middle aged woman could no longer be seen. Zheng was following close to Jie all along and suddenly heard, "Two out."

    Zheng asked curiously. "What two out?"

    Jie sneered, "Them! Don¡¯t think of my words as a joke. This is a real world. We will die here. Perhaps you are still not taking this seriously and think of this as a movie, right? Being more than three hundred feet away from him you will explode, this is one of the rules. They are going to die!"

    Bang!

    Just as Jie finished his sentence, two explosions came from above. Zheng¡¯s group looked toward it with a daze, but aside from the stairs there was nothing else.

 Vol 1 2-1

    Zheng and the newbies followed the mercenaries in panic. They didn¡¯t know what to do. They came from a modern, civilized world and when they¡¯d first experienced these fantasy-esque scenes, they thought it was all just a dream. To be honest, Zheng was rather delighted.

    After being bored with the real world, he needed some kind of stimtion. Whether it¡¯s one night stands, getting into fights, or even drugs, they were just part of the real world. Once you wake up, you would be back at that boring world. But that wasn¡¯t what he wanted. He wanted something more exciting.

    He was delighted when he first learned of this world. Not only could he experience all these worlds, but he could also enhance himself with points. Because he saw so many horror movies, as long as the first few worlds belonged to movies he had seen, then he would just be stronger and never die. Once he became strong enough and nothing could kill him, he would be able to go to any world and live however he like. And if he got bored of this ce, he would just go back to the real world.

    That was what Zheng imagined. Until the sound of those two explosions came. It shattered his fantasy. Heaven didn¡¯t exist, and this ce wasn¡¯t heaven. This was hell. He was just a little bug in the eyes of God. Human lives were worth nothing more than just explosions. He... didn¡¯t want to die.

    The cast didn¡¯t notice those explosions. They didn¡¯t even notice two people were missing. When they reached the bottom of the stairs, a mercenary said, "Status. Red Queen is locked onto us. She knows we¡¯re here."

    "Who¡¯s the Red Queen?" Alice asked One with curiosity.

    "A state of the art artificial intelligence. She is theputer that controls the Hive."

    Everyone reached the bottom. Jie turned around and looked at the people panting with a smirk. "Keep going guys. You¡¯re lucky if you live through this. To be honest, luck is already by your side. This movie has a very easy difficulty. One of the few movies where you can solve problems with guns. Once you survive this movie, you will have 1000 points to enhance yourself."

    As the group moved forward,boratories appeared on the sides. Thesebs were filled with water. Corpses of researchers floated inside. Zheng also knew that these corpses were already infected. Once the centralputer restarts, they would be freed from any restrains.

    "This is going to slow us down. Our route to the Queen takes us straight through thesebs," a mercenary said.

    "Rain, JD, see how bad the flooding is." One ordered. "Kan, Jie, find us an alternate route."

    Jie waved at Zheng¡¯s group and went ahead casually.

    After the four were gone, Spence asked, "What happened here?"

    One looked at everyone then answered, "Five hours ago, Red Queen went homicidal. Sealed the Hive and killed everyone down here. When we realized what was happening, my team was dispatched to shut her down."

    The main characters looked puzzled. "Why did she do it?" Alice asked.

    One shook his head, "That we don¡¯t know. But outside interference is a possibility."

    As One was talking, a figure appeared through the window of theb closest to Matt. He looked closely, realized that was a floating corpse and jumped back.

    Everyone was surprised, even Zheng¡¯s group. They looked toward thatb and saw a pale female corpse. The cast quickly calmed down, but Zheng¡¯s group was scared and shivering. Perhaps you couldn¡¯t feel it in the theaters, but when you were experiencing this, especially when you knew that corpse was a zombie, this sense of fear was unimaginable.

    Zheng¡¯s mind nked out. Then a hand tapped his shoulder. The slightest sound was enough to freak anyone out this moment. He immediately jumped backward a few feets before turning around to take a look. The sses girl was standing thereughing at him.

    "Hey! Why don¡¯t we introduce ourselves? Since our lives are on the same line."

    The three men agreed. sses Girl then said, "My name is Zhan Lan, sounds like a boy¡¯s name right? I am an author. Before I came to this ce, I alwaysined about theck of inspiration. Little did I know I came to a world with limitless inspiration. This is probably retribution. Ha!"

    Zheng returned with a friendly smile, "Zheng Zha. I was a manager. Uhm. Before I came here Iined about the world being too boring and wanted some excitement... Though this ce seems a little too much."

    Lan smiled and shook his hands, "That¡¯s what I felt too!"

    The middle age man smiled along with them, "Mou Gang, I was a truck driver. Before I came here, Iined about my wife being too stingy, and that my son didn¡¯t live up to our expectations. I clicked YES when I was ying online games with my friends, then I came here."

    Atst the boy said, "Li Xiaoyi, high school student. Well, Iined about a lot of things, but this ce doesn¡¯t seem bad. As long as I live, I can be a super human. ording to what Jie said, you may be able to retain your powers if you manage to go back. I am tired of being bullied in school. If I can go back, I will kill those assholes!"

    The boy let out a savage expression. The three adults looked at each other. They knew that this boy was probably bullied constantly in school. He was disappointed in reality. It seemed like themon ground for everyone here was being disappointed with reality.

    Jie and Kan came back. When he walked passed Lan, he suddenly tapped on her shoulder heavily. Lan let out a scream while Jie walked over to Oneughing out loud.

    "Sir. I found an alternate route, but it¡¯s gonna cost us time. We double back, cut through Dining Hall B, then we¡¯re right back on track." Kan said.

    By now, the other two mercenaries were back also. "Sir, no go. The whole level¡¯s flooded."

    One nodded, "Alright, we¡¯re behind schedule. So let¡¯s move it."

    Zheng¡¯s group followed them reluctantly. Fortunately, the mercenaries didn¡¯t start running again. Finally, they stopped in front of a metal door. They opened the door with aputer and cautiously moved in while holding onto their guns.

    This was a room with many metal cases. Anyone who watched the movie should know that inside those cases were Hunters. Once the centralputer closed down, they would be a hundred times more dangerous than zombies.

    A mercenary looked at hisputer, "Dining Hall B. That¡¯s what it says on the map."

    One walked over to him while Matt chimed in, "Maybe the corporation¡¯s keeping a few secrets down here."

    One looked at Matt without answering, "JD, Rain, and Jie keep the prisoner here and secure the exit."

    At the same time, a mercenary said, "Sir, halon levels are nonexistent in this room. I think the system malfunctioned."

    One nodded, "JD, Rain and Jie, there may be survivors. Give me a search line, but keep it tight."

    The three nodded, but Jie sneered and took out a tobo. He knew that there were no survivors, though there were quite a few zombies.

    Lan suddenly walked over to Jie and asked in a low voice, "I want to know something, can we change the movie¡¯s plot?"

    Jie nodded, "Continue, what else do you want to ask?"

    Sheughed, "Can we bomb this ce? If we kill all the Hunters in this room, then we could gain a few thousand points."

    Jieughed with her, "You¡¯re not wrong. We could get a few thousand points for bombing this ce, but I have two questions. First, do you think they will let us do it?" He pointed to the mercenaries.

    "They don¡¯t know what these are, and don¡¯t know what happens after the centralputer is closed. If they see us doing something strange, they would probably shoot us first thing. Which may release the Hunters earlier. God wouldn¡¯t let you change the plot so easily, and even if you did, it will probably increase the difficulty and cause some idents. Understand?"

    "The second question is, what do you rely on the most to survive in these movies?"

    Lan paused for a bit, she touched her forehead and answered, "Power? No, luck? It¡¯s not reliable... Probably knowing the plot?"

    "Bingo. Knowing the plot is our biggest advantage, so when I am not a hundred percent confident, I won¡¯t change anything. And whoever tries to change the plot for points, I don¡¯t mind sending him to hell."

    Zheng was listening to their conversation all along. Then he realized Jie was looking at him with a sense of pity and mockery... as though he was looking at a dead man. This made Zheng very ufortable.

    At this moment, One said, "Okay, the rest of youe with me."

    They went through a few doors and arrived at a control room. Of course the Red Queen had already gone out of control. This room could no longer control the wholeboratory.

 Vol 1 2-2

    Kan turned on threeputers. Hisputer skills were definitely first ss in Zheng¡¯s eyes. His hands were typing non-stop across three keyboards, yet several minutes passed and the door leading to the centralputer was still closed.

    Rain asked, "What¡¯s taking so long?"

    Kan replied without taking his eyes off theputer, "Red Queen¡¯s defenses are in ce. She¡¯s making it difficult."

    Just as he finished talking, the door finally opened. One nodded, "Let¡¯s pack it up." Then he turned to Zheng¡¯s group, "You stay here."

    Behind the door was a corridor about ten meters long, with walls made of sses, different from the steel and metal walls on the outside.

    One walked in first. He was moving very cautiously, being careful with every step. Even then, when he reached the center of the corridor, his whole body shivered. Because the ss walls suddenly lit up.

    Kan¡¯s voice came from the speakerphone, "The lights are automated. Nothing to worry about."

    ¡¯It¡¯s obviously thesers from the self defence system. What automated lights and nothing to worry about?¡¯ Zheng thought.

    Then as he was about to say something, a hand pulled him. He turned around and saw Lan shaking her head.

    One finished setting up the transmitter, it was a device simr to a cell phone. He put it on the sensor of the door. Kan started typing again. After a while, the door on the other side of the corridor finally opened.

    One let out a deep breath and waved to the people outside, "Move up."

    Alice sudden asked, "What is that?"

    Kan was nearest to her, "That¡¯s what will shut the Queen down. Delivers a massive electrical charge. Scrambles the mainframe and forces it to reboot."

    As the mercenaries were about to enter the corridor, Zheng couldn¡¯t help but shout, "Wait, wait. Don¡¯t you feel strange? Thisputer seems too useless just letting you reboot it like this. I don¡¯t think things are this simple, there¡¯s probably something wrong with this corridor."

    The mercenaries stopped and looked at him. Lan let out a sigh and took off her hand. Then she moved over to where Alice was.

    One came out from the corridor and silently stared at Zheng. "Okay. You, and you,e with us." He pointed to Zheng and Mou.

    Their hands and feet suddenly got cold from hearing that. They knew this corridor was a death trap. Anyone that entered will die, even One, he was sliced into little pieces. <sup>[1]</sup>

    Zheng finally knew why Jie looked at him like that back there. Yes, he couldn¡¯t help but try to change the plot. Yet it¡¯s difficult to sway the plot from its momentum. Even when it did change, God would increase its difficulty just like this.

    Mou put his hands on his head and screamed, "No, I don¡¯t want to, I don¡¯t want to enter it!" As he screamed, he started running back from the way they came. Before Zheng¡¯s group could react, the mercenaries took out their guns and shot him. By the time his body dropped to the ground, it became a corpse.

    "Wahh!" Zheng and Xiaoyi started vomiting. A life was taken away in front of them. Zheng was feeling terrible inside, because he couldn¡¯t mind his own business and caused Mou¡¯s death.

    One looked at him coldly, "I was suspicious of you from the beginning. Even though your identities were registered in the corporation, you don¡¯t seem like a security operative. And now you¡¯re trying to stop us from rebooting the Red Queen? Okay, Zheng,e with us."

    Zheng felt frozen. His stomach was still feeling ufortable from the vomiting. One didn¡¯t give him a break, grabbed his hands and entered the corridor with the others.

    Once everyone was inside, just like what happened in the movies, the doors to both sides of the corridor closed up. One and the mercenaries were holding on their guns cautiously, then talked to his speakerphone, "Kan?"

    Kan panicked, "Some kind of dormant defense mechanism. Opening the door tripped it."

    "Put it back to sleep."

    Kan was sweating, "Working on it."

    "Hold your positions. Everyone stay calm."

    Zheng was terrified, he knew the plot had started moving and he became part of the plot. As anticipated, the ss walls dimmed, then a thinser appeared between the walls. Thisser started moving toward the mercenaries and Zheng.

    One was the first to react. He brought down the two people beside him. Zheng was focused from the beginning. He threw himself on the ground when theser appeared. Theser barely touched his shoulder. He could feel that sharpness and heat passing through his shoulder. Other than this, his mind was totally nk.

    "Medic! Medic!" One shouted.

    This brought Zheng¡¯s mind back to consciousness. He turned around and saw the medic¡¯s head slowly falling down. Then it stood on the ground. Its eyes staring at him like a curse.

    "No, no! I don¡¯t want to die!" Zheng screamed like a madman. As he screamed, his mind felt calmer than ever. He started recalling this scene in the movie.

    One was holding onto a mercenary who lost his fingers. Then someone shouted, "It¡¯sing back!"

    This time, theser would start from ankle height. Zheng recalled the details of this scene. He remembered it would move past the first mercenary and curve up when the second mercenary jumped, cutting him in half. He only had one chance. If he failed, theser would kill him. He didn¡¯t know if this part was changed due to his interference, but he could only trust on what he knew.

    As theser quickly moved towards them, the mercenary on the ground was killed. The remaining two started backing up. Zheng put his full concentration on the mercenary in the front. One second, two seconds, it¡¯s as though time had slowed down in this life and death situation. He couldn¡¯t hear anything, and his surroundings felt like it slowed down.

    "Mental capacity limit broken! Rewarded 500 points, mental capacity increased by 20 points, reaction speed increased by 30 points!"

    A rigid and dignified voice sounded by Zheng ears. But he couldn¡¯t hear it. His whole attention was on that mercenary. Atst, the moment he jumped, Zheng threw himself on the ground. Theser moved past him, that white light like Death¡¯s scythe. At that moment, Zheng believed Jie¡¯s words. Their whole body was transported to this game, this the work of the gods, or maybe devils. They... could die here!

    Theser curved up as expected and cut the mercenary in half. After theser passed, Zheng quickly got up. He looked behind and saw through the window on the door, that Lan was standing outside with tears in her eyes.

    Zheng gave her a smile then he grabbed One and ran near the door. He could only hope that the plot didn¡¯t change from this point on. Thisser would stop when it almost reached the door. It was no use trying to dodge it as it will turn into the shape of a. All he could do was stay near the door and pray. Please follow the plot and end everything!

    One was struggling to get out of Zheng¡¯s grip. "Let go of me! This ce will get us cut in half! Let me go!"

    Zheng grabbed his cor and said, "Trust me! There¡¯s no way to dodge it this time. Stay close to the door and we can still try our luck! Trust me!"

    The thirdser had formed and started moving towards them. It¡¯s path was going to cut them in half. One was struggling to get down but Zheng wouldn¡¯t let go of him. He had his whole body clung to the door then closed his eyes.

    "Live, I want to live, even if I am in a situation like this, I still want to live!"

    Perhaps his praying reached the gods, theser quickly opened up into the shape of a as it approached them. One let out a scream. As he was in despair, theser dimmed down and disappeared a few centimeters in front of him. He could feel a heat wave touched his face. For a moment, he couldn¡¯t believe he was still alive.

    Zheng opened his eyes. He didn¡¯t see theser disappear but he knew he seeded. Knowing the details of the plot allowed him to stay alive from the edge of death. He was never this close to death in his twenty-some years of life. Death was so close it grazed his shoulders.

    "What¡¯s this?"

    As Zheng was thinking about his luck, he found a little ball of light on One¡¯s cor. He picked up the ball of light then it disappeared in his hand. A sense of warmth went from his hand to his body, an extraordinaryfortable sensation.

    "Rank B side quest reward. Rewarded 5000 points."

    The same rigid and dignified voice appeared. Zheng then remembered he heard something before. It was 500 points and increased mental capacity by twenty points and reaction speed by thirty points. That was like a thousand points already if you were to enhance yourself; the same amount you would get for surviving a movie.

    These 5000 points were like a gift from heaven. Zheng was pleasantly surprised. When the door opened and several people rushed towards him, he was still standing there in a daze.

    Xiaoyi tapped his shoulder, "You¡¯re amazing! You survived that!"

    Zheng¡¯s thoughts came back to reality. He shook his head with a bitter smile. He didn¡¯t even know what to say. It was too much stimtion for a normal person from a peaceful world.

    Lan came over also, "You deserved it. I was reminding you not to interfere all along but you didn¡¯t listen. Jie was right. Our biggest defense here is not luck but knowing the plot. Your luck won¡¯t always be there for you. Stop being so impulsive from now on. No one wants to die here."

    Zheng shook his head and didn¡¯t reply. He didn¡¯t know if he should tell them about the rewards. Rank B side quest reward? What did that mean? Did that mean you changed the plot or saved a cast member that was supposed to die? Or survived a dangerous scene?

    He didn¡¯t know. That was so dangerous just now, he almost died in there. And the middle age man died because of him. So he was too afraid to change anything from now on. Jie probably wouldn¡¯t let him do anything again. Because no one knows what¡¯s going to happen now. Maybe everyone would die here, including the yers, the cast, and even the main characters.

    That¡¯s what a horror movie is. No one is absolutely safe. Everyone can die. They are merely struggling to survive.

    [1] That Resident Evilser death trap scene can be watched here.

 Vol 1 3-1

    After a few minutes, everyone recovered from the bloody event. One thankfully patted Zheng¡¯s shoulder. This mercenary leader that was supposed to die in the corridor now lived. This would interfere with the original plot considerably. Of course he may die to zombies or Hunterster, no one could predict it.

    One looked at everyone, then said, "We will continue!"

    "Continue?" Spence shouted, "Continue what? You kidding me? There¡¯s no way I¡¯m going down there."

    One turned to Kan. His face was full of sweat, "Yes, yes. I turned off all her defenses. All..."

    One repeated, "All? You positive?"

    Without waiting for Kan to respond, One picked up the device and walked through the corridor.

    Kan was still typing. This time the door didn¡¯t close. Alice followed like in the original plot. After they went through, the door to the Red Queen closed again. Zheng¡¯s group looked at each other. They knew they were going to face the theme of Resident Evil: zombies.

    Lan said to Zheng and Xiaoyi in a low voice, "Don¡¯t get too far away from Jie. Don¡¯t get bit by zombies. In the movie, once you get infected you will be a zombie in thirty minutes. I did a rough calction, the vine only works within ten minutes of getting bit. Remember to stay close to Jie. Since he lived through three movies, he will probably survive this one."

    They nodded. Then Lan suddenly smiled, "Right and do you feel disgusted from the murders?"

    Xiaoyi replied first, "I felt disgusted when I¡¯d just arrived here. And I wasn¡¯t ustomed to this ce. But after vomiting before, I feel like I have loosened up. If I do it with my eyes closed, I think I can kill someone."

    Zheng thought for a bit. He too felt much better after vomiting, especially since he experienced life and death. He got rid of the surreal sensation he had and slowly integrated into this movie. As long as he could survive, killing monsters, humans, he¡¯s willing to do anything.

    Lan continued, "Ok, then find a chance to pick up their guns. If you see a zombie got separated from the pack, then kill it. These are reward points! Remember, head, that¡¯s their weak point."

    Then the room dimmed down. They knew One had turned off the centralputer. At the same time, the defense system that isted zombies and Hunters stopped working. After what happened to Zheng, they didn¡¯t dare to change the plot this time and just waited as the centralputer was shut down. Then they will have to go face to face with death.

    In the dark, Zheng could feel Xiaoyi shivering non-stop. Even Lan was shivering. He asked, "Scared?"

    Xiaoyi answered, "Yea, very scared."

    Though Lan said, "Too excited..."

    Zheng suddenly felt Lan was terrifying. He didn¡¯t ask anymore questions and turned to the only light source. Silently waiting for what¡¯s going to happen next.

    After a minute, the room lit up again. Zheng knew everything was starting!

    One and Alice came back from the centralputer room. One looked exhausted, he took a look at the corpses in the corridor, "We will bring the Red Queen¡¯s main circuit back to the corporation first. Kan, how¡¯s the Hive?"

    Kan turned to hisputer, "Good, all defenses are down. We can leave the Hive in a straight line."

    One nodded, "Ok, then now..."

    Before he finished, gunshots came from Dining Hall B. One looked at Kan then they ran out of the room. Alice and the other cast followed. Then Zheng¡¯s group followed.

    When Zheng reached Dinning Hall B, he took notice of those cases containing Hunters. The lights on the cases had turned from green to red. Just thinking about how many of them were in this room sent goosebumps up his spine. This wasn¡¯t something a human could rival.

    One asked, "What¡¯s wrong? I heard gunshots."

    Rain lost a piece between her thumb and index finger. It was bloody and horrifying. "Sir, we found a survivor. But he¡¯s gone mad. He bit me..."

    One frowned, "So you opened fire?"

    Rain shouted in reply, "But Sir, he¡¯s gone mad!"

    "He¡¯s gone," Jie suddenly said. He looked at the pool of blood on the ground and said, "He was here just then but he¡¯s now gone."

    One walked over to the pool of blood. The blood was already half solidified. This definitely wasn¡¯t like fresh blood. He felt a bad premonition.

    One stood up and shouted, "We¡¯re leaving immediately!"

    Rain felt strange and asked, "Sir? Aren¡¯t our orders to wait here for backup after we get the Red Queen¡¯s main circuit?"

    One shook his head, "There¡¯s no more backup. Prepare to leave!"

    Lan walked over to Jie and asked, "You just reminded them, aren¡¯t you afraid of changing the plot?"

    Jieughed, "You guys are the fearless ones. You changed the plot as a newbie and survived. Look at your watch, One¡¯s name is not there anymore."

    Lan and Zheng looked at the watch, it was nk on the ce where One¡¯s name used to be.

    Jie sneered at them, "We¡¯re free to move from now on. Remember you can do anything as long as it means surviving."

    He thought for a moment and added, "If I was in your position¨Cwith theck of stamina, reaction speed, and weapons¨CI would follow the group back to the Red Queen¡¯s room. At least you will be safe for a little longer."

    Lan smiled, "You¡¯re actually quite a nice person. You¡¯re just not good at expressing yourself."

    Jieughed, "Nice? Don¡¯t joke around. I just didn¡¯t want you to hinder me earning points. Don¡¯t be mistaken, there are no good people in this world. As long as I can survive, I don¡¯t mind using you three as meat shields."

    The tone of his words sent a chill down their spines.

    At the same time, a metallic sound came from afar. Rain and JD moved over cautiously. After a few steps, a man wearing a white robe came out from the corner. A few people lumbered and stumbled behind him.

    JD pointed at them, "Stop there! Otherwise I will open fire!"

    These "people" obviously wouldn¡¯t stop there. They were already infected with the T-virus. Soon after, numerous people lumbered out from all sides of the room. Some were in uniforms and some in robes. Some of them had started rotting, and there were some with totally deformed legs. Zheng even saw one with only half it¡¯s head left.

    "Stop! I¡¯m going to shoot!"

    Bang!

    One was the first to shoot at these zombies. A zombie holding a hammer was knocked down. But he quickly got back up. After getting shot over ten times, it didn¡¯t even bleed much.

    Bang!

    Jie shot with his desert eagle. It blew up the zombie¡¯s head like a watermelon. "You guys go find an exit. Leave this to me!"

    One hesitated for a while and shouted, "Okay, everyone remain in formation. JD, go find an exit. Rain, keep an eye on the prisoner. Everyone else, follow me."

    Zheng looked back at Jie. He waited for the zombies to approach then shot at them all at once. The few zombies closest to him all got shot in the head. His uracy and speed were way higher than a normal person.

    Zheng felt he could follow Jie¡¯s movements. He had read some books on MMA. There were two types of visual acuity. Distant visual acuity measured how far you could see and dynamic visual acuity defined your eyes ability to discern fine detail in moving objects.

    It seemed like dynamic visual acuity was rted to reaction speed. He could see Jie¡¯s movements clearly which meant the difference between their reaction speeds wasn¡¯t that big. And he was disgusted at first by the blown up zombies, but he was feeling quite natural now. This was probably rted to his mental capacity.

    ¡¯It seems like those rewards really enhanced my abilities!¡¯

    Zheng was overjoyed. He stayed calm and followed One. Then One turned around and gave him a gun and two magazines. "I can¡¯t take care of you guys. There¡¯s fifteen rounds of ammo in each magazine. Follow what Jie did and go for their heads."

    Zheng understood it more than anyone. Even though he never used a gun before, he was shooting very fast thanks to his enhanced reaction speed. He was smart enough to only aim for zombies within ten meters. Ten meters was his effective shooting distance.

    The other people didn¡¯t know about this and just saw him getting headshots without aiming. One nodded and left his back to Jie and Zheng.

    Xiaoyi saw it and was full of excitement. "Zheng that was amazing! You¡¯re probably used to shooting? How many points was that?"

    One turned around to him. "Points?"

    Xiaoyi¡¯s face darkened. Zheng knew he¡¯d probably heard a warning that deducted his points. Poor dude was in the negatives before he earned one point.

    One looked at the three of them then turn back to the zombies. Lan patted her chest and muttered. "That was dangerous. I thought the plot was going to change again."

    Lan actually had a nice body and her face was quite pretty. Zheng and Xiaoyi was staring at her when she patted her chest. She realized it and said, "Is Jie going to be alright? We can¡¯t see him anymore."

    Zheng knew she was trying to digress so he answered casually, "He¡¯s probably all right. He¡¯s stronger than us and he has that desert eagle with unlimited ammo. Shit. If I survive this I will get one for myself."

    Lan touched her forehead, this seemed to be a habit of hers. She had arger forehead than the average person.

    "One hundred points can enhance someone¡¯s power by a tenth. After I survive I have to ask Jie about the details on exchanges. But we don¡¯t have time to talk about this. You should just concentrate on protecting us." She smiled at Zheng.

 Vol 1 3-2

    Zombies kept swarming in from all sides. Even though they looked scary, the zombies actually moved rather slow. Under Zheng¡¯s full concentration, the zombies couldn¡¯t get close to them. But as the number of zombies that died under his gun increased, he was only left with one magazine.

    On the other side, the mercenaries opened the door leading to aboratory. However, a bunch of zombies suddenly swarmed out and pulled the mercenary who opened the door inside. Hisst scream was horrifying. As said before, you may not think much of this when watching a movie, but when the same thing happened next to you, that horror was indescribable.

    One shouted, "Back to the Red Queen¡¯s room! Back there!"

    Before long over ten zombies had moved in between Zheng¡¯s group and the mercenaries. As they were stumbling towards Zheng, the three could smell that stink. Xiaoyi couldn¡¯t help but yell, "Zheng, shoot them, hurry!"

    As the viewers knew, anyone who got bit or wed by the zombies will get infected. The only vines were still in the train. They would die before getting to the train. They were still only normal people after all.

    Zheng was getting anxious as he saw the mercenaries get further away. More zombies were appearing through the corner yet his ammo was getting lower.

    "Ten, nine, eight..."

    Zheng silently counted the bullets in his gun. Then suddenly the zombies in front of him were dropping down one by one. Jie appeared behind them and shouted, "What are you doing? Didn¡¯t I tell you to follow them? Haven¡¯t you seen the movie? A Licker will appear here."

    Jie kept on shooting, and without taking another look at the three, he ran towards where the mercenaries went. Zheng, Lan and Xiaoyi followed.

    (His speed is about 20% faster than us. He probably enhanced his muscles.)

    Zheng was inspecting Jie when they ran. He found that his body couldn¡¯t catch up with his thinking speed or reaction speed. It was most prominent when he was shooting.

    With the addition of Jie, the four of them finally arrived at the centralputer room. Then with a loud bang, the door was shut and the zombies were blocked outside.

    Everyone suddenly dropped to the floor. Aside from Jie, they were panting heavily, gasping for air. Even when their lungs were filled with air, the terror kept them breathing heavily. It took a while for the three to calm down.

    "That was not bad." Jie put his gun on the waist andughed at Zheng.

    "What do you mean?"

    Jie turned around to look at the mercenaries. They were looking at the corpses in thatser corridor. Then he said in a low voice. "The most dangerous time for a newbie is usually the first movie. Mentality is the most important. First you have to understand your situation. I have seen many people who thought this was some illusion or a TV program so they died the fastest. But the three of you quickly adjusted your mentalities. Especially you and Lan. You were the best out of all the newbies I¡¯ve met. Not only did you adjust your mentality quickly but also overcame your fears."

    "Secondly, oveing your fears isn¡¯t enough to live. You are still only a normal person in the first movie. Even if you know the plot, it¡¯s still easy to die. So the first movie also heavily depends on luck. As long as you lived through the first movie, you can enhance yourself and exchange weapons; like my gun."

    After saying all this, Jie took out a pack of cigarettes and handed one to Zheng. "Congrattions, newbies. How does it feel to be alive? Hahaha."

    Xiaoyi came over, "Jie, give me one too."

    Jie nced at him, "Don¡¯t think I can¡¯t smell it. You do not have a hint of cigarette scent on you. If you don¡¯t want to die then follow us."

    Xiaoyi lowered his head, "Jie, I am already at negative ten points. What should I do?"

    Jieughed and said, "You lost ten points instead of earning any? Your luck is better than average. Don¡¯t worry, you will get 1000 points at the end; but remember, if you are still in the negative after that 1000 points, you will be erased from the world."

    Then someone knocked on the door. Alice¡¯s voice came from outside the room. "Open the door. Hurry!"

    The mercenaries came over and Jie opened a crack for Alice and Matt to get in.

    One asked them, "How is it outside? Can we go back the way we came?"

    Alice shook her head, "They are all over the ce."

    Everyone fell to a silence. Kan broke down. "We can¡¯t escape. There¡¯s no other path in the Red Queen¡¯s room. We¡¯re done!"

    Then Spence said, "Couldn¡¯t we stay here? Once the outside finds out we are missing, they will send backup. I think we¡¯re safe here. I don¡¯t want to go out and fight those undead."

    But the mercenaries looked embarrassed, Spence asked curiously, "Did I say something wrong?"

    Kan replied, "There probably isn¡¯t anymore backup."

    Spence was irritated and grabbed his cor. "What do you mean no backup?"

    One sighed, "Our orders were to bring back the Red Queen¡¯s main circuit and iste the Hive from the outside. Remember the path that goes from the building to the Hive? If we¡¯re not back there by three hours the gate will shut, thus isting the Hive. F*ck the corporation, I understand why we received such orders."

    Zheng¡¯s group looked at each other. They also knew what the timer meant on their watches. They had to survive until that gate shut. And before that they couldn¡¯t get injured by the zombies, couldn¡¯t fight too many zombies at once, and¨Cwith just a desert eagle¨Ccouldn¡¯t fight a Licker.

    Spence let go of Kan but he was panicking, "No! They can¡¯t do this. Are they trying to kill us all down here?"

    Rain said, "This is the safest way to keep the secret of their research. If we all die down here then no one can leak anything out." Her hand was bloody where it was bit.

    People were silent, then Spence got more irritated. "Why are you telling me this now? Why didn¡¯t you say this before everything happened?"

    Then Alice intervened, "Stop arguing. Let¡¯s find a way out. We will first find a way out of this room." She picked up the Red Queen¡¯s main circuit and went into the Red Queen¡¯s room.

    "What¡¯re you doing." One asked.

    "Turning her back on."

    As the mercenaries went away, Zheng asked Jie, "Aren¡¯t we going to take a look?"

    "What is there to look at? Not like you haven¡¯t seen the movie. You¡¯re better off saving your stamina here and killing a few more zombiester."

    Lan touched her forehead, "Oh right, Jie, I have a question. How are we going to go back to God¡¯s ce? Does it shine a light on you? We slowly fade away? Or a path appear in front of us?"

    Jie said, "I don¡¯t know how we get back. Every time after the mission was over, I¡¯m in the lobby of God¡¯s ce the next moment. You don¡¯t have to worry about not being able to go back when the timees. As long as you are alive¨Ceven if you got infected by the T-virus or something¨Cas long as you still have your consciousness everything will go away. Simrly, if you lose an arm or a leg you can repair it with just some points."

    Lan frowned then asked, "You mentioned mission?"

    "Of course, I said we¡¯re merely struggling to survive. Like when we just got here and couldn¡¯t leave One. That was a special mission. So that¡¯s how it is, sometimes we have toplete some special missions, that¡¯s God¡¯s way of increasing difficulty."

    Lan sighed, "That¡¯s unfortunate. I originally wanted to... nevermind."

    "What did you want to do?"

    Zheng interrupted, "You mean let us stay here?"

    Lan smiled at Zheng, "Right. That¡¯s what I wanted to do. Like Jie said we will leave here instantly when the timees, so we can be at any ce unlike the cast. Then why not stay here? I remember in the plot they will go into an underground tunnel and almost get killed by a Licker. Even after they get into the train they are still not safe, then what about this ce?"

    Zheng and Jie were surprised at Lan. "You¡¯re afraid God will give us some missionter? Like make us follow another cast? And if we aren¡¯t near them we will die?"

    "Right, this is the safest ce if we don¡¯t consider that possibility."

    Jie took a smoke and thought for a bit. "Okay, we will stay here. God won¡¯t give us impossible missions. Like when the mercenaries go away and we have to be within 300 feet of them. Since it¡¯s decided, we will stay here."

    The three were surprised. Zheng said to Jie, "You don¡¯t have to stay here like us. We are still normal people but you have a gun and enhanced yourself. Why not go kill zombies for rewards? And if you happen to kill a Licker that¡¯s a hundred points! We¡¯re only staying here because we have to."

    Jie forced a smile, "To be honest, who the heck wants to be in this ce. Anyone will break down from going from one movie to another. This is my fourth one and sometimes I¡¯ve thought about just killing myself."

    "And I want you guys to live. Sometimes you can¡¯t survive by yourself. If there are some experienced survivors other than myself, then our chances of surviving will be higher. Okay then, we will stay here. Think of what to say to the cast."

    The four of them started discussing until the cast came out. Then they went over to the cast with a smile. Zheng understood. Not only he wanted to live. Everyone else was the same.

 Vol 1 4-1

    Jie took a smoke then said to One, "The four of us will stay here."

    One was nning to exin to them their next actions, but Jie¡¯s words took him aback. He paused for a moment then said, "What do you mean? We don¡¯t have time to joke around."

    Jie threw away the cigarette butt and said in a serious tone, "Not joking. I meant the four of us will stay here. I think you¡¯ve realized that the three of them are just normal people. They won¡¯t be able to keep up with the running you¡¯re going to do. Instead of taking the risk of falling behind, it¡¯s safer for them to stay here."

    One looked at Zheng and the other two, he fell silent for a moment. "And you? Why¡¯re you staying here also?"

    Jie shrugged his shoulders. "I apologize, but I have gained some of my memory back. These three are my friends so I can¡¯t leave them alone. I have to stay here to protect them."

    The rest of the mercenaries came over. They were looking at Zheng¡¯s group with curiosity. One looked at Zheng again, "No, he saved my life and I can¡¯t just stand here and watch myrades die. Remember, we arerades now. Understand? My order is to leave this ce immediately."

    Lan stood up, "Captain and everyone. You know we don¡¯t have the stamina to keep up with your steps. Instead of bing a zombie, don¡¯t you think we have a better chance of surviving by staying here and waiting for possible backup? If you really want us to die, then I have nothing else to say."

    One fell silent again. After a while, he said with a dejected tone, "I understand... Kan, turn on the defense system of thatser corridor. You guys stay in the Red Queen¡¯s room, that¡¯s the safest ce. Wait there peacefully. If we survive, we will report this situation to the corporation... Don¡¯t die."

    Jie led Zheng and the others to the Red Queen¡¯s room. Then Kan turned on the defense system of the corridor. The lights of the corridor lit up again. The two groups could see each other through the window on the door. They felt a sense of sympathy from each other.

    After the mercenaries left, Lanughed. "Did you see it? They were looking at us with sympathy. I wonder how they will feel when they encounter the Hunters."

    With three sturdy metallic doors and the defensive system of the corridor, this was a very safe ce. At leastpared to what the cast had to face. The four of them could finally rx. Jie also handed some cigarettes to Zheng.

    "You can also exchange cigarettes from God?" Zheng took a smoke. This cigarette was much higher quality than those he used to smoke. So he asked in curiosity.

    Jie squinted his eyes. "There are too many good things you can exchange from God. I haven¡¯t even finished reading through the list. It has four categories. 1. Scientific: such as guns, bullet proof vests, and even some weapons that only appeared in sci-fi movies¨Cbut they also cost a fortune. They¡¯re not something I can afford. 2. Magical items: like scrolls, Taoist charms, amulets, and swords."

    Xiaoyi said with surprise, "Are those weapons like what they have in games? Are they very powerful?"

    Jie nced at him. "I don¡¯t know if they are powerful or not, but magical items cost double the points of scientific items. I think you would use them in supernatural movies."

    Zheng asked curiously, "Supernatural movies?"

    "Yes, like...", Jie thought for a moment, "The Grudge!"<sup> [1]</sup>

    The three felt a shiver down their spines. As though there were ghosts hiding in the shadows.

    "You know why I said Resident Evil was an easy difficulty movie? It¡¯s because you can solve and exin everything here with science. You can kill the monsters, you can run away. As long as you¡¯re not infected and you have a gun, you can survive."

    A hint of fear crossed Jie¡¯s face. He said while thinking of the past, "Those movies that you can¡¯t exin with science are the most horrifying. You don¡¯t know when you will die, how you will die, or even if you are still alive. Terror is always apanying you, as though it wants to drag you to hell..."

    Zheng patted Jie¡¯s shoulder. He sat next to Jie and asked, "That¡¯s Nightmare on Elm Street, right?"

    Jie nodded gloomily. "You couldn¡¯t imagine what we experienced in that movie. Almost twenty of us died, and everyone¡¯s death was miserable. We wanted to run. The experienced survivors led us to rob a car then we kept driving along the highway. No one dared to sleep, and even if you fell asleep, the others would wake you up. Just like that, wested for 5 days. Then a town appeared in front of us. We drove inside the town in joy then realized this was the town in the movie! And the experienced survivor that was driving this whole time had became that demon! Heughed at us..."

    Jie was shivering like a pendulum. This man that had kept his cool the whole time was breaking down. Zheng tried to divert the topic. "Then can those magical items kill that demon?"

    Jie took a smoke and shook his head. "I don¡¯t know. That was my first movie, I am only alive due to luck. You know where I got that scar on my face? That demon cut it with a pair of scissors! I didn¡¯t have God heal these scars because I want to remember everything. If I meet him again, I will kill him!"

    Zheng and the other two looked at each other. They felt a sense of fear. Fear for their future.

    Jie continued, "You get 5000 points for killing that demon and a rank B side quest reward. That was the first time I saw a side quest reward."

    Lan asked, "What¡¯s a rank B side quest reward? Is it important?"

    Jie nodded. "We will continue on the third category of things you can exchange. Support items: like antidotes, drugs with healing properties, perishables like bullets, some sci-fi items like invisible cloaks, and enhancement items."

    "I was overjoyed when I saw the enhancement items. Like the gic mutation of Spider-Man. The description said it lets you obtain the bloodline of Spider-Man; increasing intelligence by 20, mental capacity by 20, cell vitality by 50, reaction speed by 100, muscle density by 100, and immunization by 150 points. And you also get the web shooter ability. All this for just 2000 points."

    Zheng and the other two was surprised. Lan counted then said, "The enhancements alone would cost 3000 points, and you get a web shooter ability. This is too cost effective, why didn¡¯t you exchange it?"

    Jie waved his hand with a bitter smile. "I did want to. If I had this gic mutation then I won¡¯t be in danger in movies like Resident Evil. But this type of enhancement costs side quest rewards. Rank A reward can be reduced to three rank B rewards. Rank B can be reduced to three rank C and so forth. The lowest rank is D. I have only seen the reward appear once. It isn¡¯t something you can easily get."

    Zheng held in the urge to tell them he had a rank B reward. He asked, "What rank reward does the Spider-Man mutation needs?"

    Jie took out another cigarette. "It needs a rank C reward. I have also looked at a few rank D enhancements. Like battle-Qi, rank D gives you entry level Qi, but the high level Qi would require rank B or even A rewards."

    "There¡¯s also T-virus mutation, like the one Alice has. It increases intelligence by 20, mental capacity by 20, cell vitality by 50, reaction speed by 50, muscle density by 50, immunization by 100, and the evolution ability of T-virus. It needs 1500 points and a rank C reward. It¡¯s so lucky to be the main character of this movie. She gets it without doing anything."

    Zheng felt he was blessed. This meant once he lived through this movie, he could exchange for quite a few enhancements. He had some more hope in his future.

    Jie then said in a mysterious voice, "There are also some high level enhancements. But they are there just to entice you. I won¡¯t believe they actually exist. Like the bloodline of God. It needs a rank S reward and 50000 points. Isn¡¯t that exaggerating? There¡¯s also Cultivation (Taoist method of gaining immortality). It has less basic stats, but you gain special skills. It needs a rank S reward and 70000 points."

    Zheng and Lanughed at his words, but Xiaoyi¡¯s eyes red up.

    [1] The Grudge (2004) is a supernatural horror film about a curse that locks its victim in the grip of a powerful rage before iming their life. They then haunt and pass on the curse like a virus to all those who enter the house in an endless, growing chain of horror.Original Trailer. Plot Summary. Remake of Ju-On: The Grudge.Ju-On Trailer.

 Vol 1 4-2

    Zheng thought for a moment and asked, "And the fourth category? The first three seem to have included everything already."

    Jie said with a mysterious smile, "The fourth category has the good stuff. You know everyone will break down when they¡¯ve been here long enough. So thest category is entertainment items."

    "There¡¯s tobo, weed, heroin, these are cheap. One reward point can be separated into 1000 parts. A kilo of heroin only takes 5 parts of a point. How¡¯s that? God analysed that a normal person only needs about 300 points in cell vitality and 350 points in immunization to inject heroin without constraints."

    "Other than these, you also exchange for time to live in a normal world through this category. There are also music albums, movies, and even women!"

    Jie wasughing hysterically at this point. Zheng said, "I am not interested in silicon."

    Jie patted Zheng¡¯s shoulder. "What are you talking about, it¡¯s real women. God can create real women! They have intelligence, they have their personality, and even memories. When you buy a woman you can choose their face, body, age, race, every detail. You yed that Artificial Girl game (by Illusion)? <sup>[1]</sup>This is much more detailed."

    Xiaoyi¡¯s eyes were shining, while Lan snorted.

    Jie stoppedughing and said in a serious tone, "No one knows if they can live through the next movie. So I want to have a woman that I like by my side. You will know once you tried it, she¡¯s not a doll. Even though she¡¯s a life created by God, she¡¯s more realistic than a lot of women in the real world. And she really loves you. You can share the terrors you experience with her. God said once you get enough points to go back, you can keep your enhancements, all the items you exchanged, and this woman can go with you. If I can go back I will marry her. She¡¯s the one that I will love with the rest of my life."

    These words were said with sincerity and passion. In the modern age, people only cared about money and sex. Zheng and the others admired someone that can truly love someone.

    Lan touched her head. "Stop this topic. Gentlemen, there¡¯s ady here. Jie, tell us about God¡¯s lobby. What will happen after a mission?"

    "Nothing special. You will go to God¡¯s lobby after the mission. God is a sphere of light floating in the centre. You canmunicate with it just by thinking. There are twenty rooms to the side, though they were never all filled. You will have your own room. Only people you give permission to can enter your room. Other than this, you will have ten days in the lobby between every mission."

    Lan was going to ask something else when Jie suddenly stood up. He ran to the door and looked out through the window. The rest of them was shocked and followed behind him. But they couldn¡¯t see anything in the corridor.

    Jie turned around and shouted, "Red Queen, report what happened outside the room."

    A little girl¡¯s voice sounded, "Two Lickers are attacking the outer door. It willst forty seconds."

    "F*ck. I knew things won¡¯t be so easy. Those Lickers must¡¯ve sensed our smell. The outer door couldn¡¯t block them. Good thing we hid here already." Then Jie looked at his watch.

    Zheng and the others looked at their watches also. The countdown still had seventeen minutes remaining, there were three doors and a corridor between the Lickers. They couldn¡¯t fight the Lickers face to face with the weapons they had.

    Zheng didn¡¯t want to die here, especially when there was still hope. He shouted, "Red Queen, how long can west?"

    That voice didn¡¯t respond. Then Zheng pointed his gun at theputer, "I know you¡¯re programmed to prevent the spread of T-virus. In other words you want to kill anything that has a possibility of spreading it. That includes us, right? Make your decision, either you protect us with the defence system or you let the Lickerse in here. But we will destroy your main circuit before they do. Once you lose control of the Hive, how much of the virus will get to the outside world?"

    The girl¡¯s voice finally came back, "Can I ask why are you still struggling? You¡¯ve decided to stay here, aren¡¯t you going to sacrifice yourself?"

    Lan answered before Zheng could say a word, "Computers are not supposed to question humans. You have to be aware of being just aputer. Understand? Also since we are already here, we won¡¯t be able to spread the virus even if we live. Then why won¡¯t you protect us, Little Girl?"

    "Understand. The Lickers won¡¯t be able to prate the defence system."

    At this time, there were loud bangs on the door at the other side of the corridor. You could see the Lickers through the window and the metal door was losing its form.

    "Impressive power, no wonder it¡¯s worth 100 points. If I had a RPG with unlimited grenades I could be earning points now," Jieughed.

    Zheng asked without thinking, "How much does it cost?"

    "Of course it¡¯s going to be expensive. A normal RPG costs 2000 points. I would rather enhance myself if I have that many. And it isn¡¯t effective in every movie."

    The door had totally deformed, then the Lickers¡¯ ws ripped it apart and appeared in front of their eyes.

    They were several meters tall, a whole body of red muscles. They had no eyes, probably sensing targets through heat and smell. Their tongues could extend out three feet. Their ws were harder than steel.

    Zheng looked at the two Lickers then at his gun. He didn¡¯t think this gun could even injure it, not to mention kill it.

    The Lickers turned to them and one started to charge, the second followed. Bang! They could feel the door tremble.

    "Red Queen!", Zheng and Jie yelled.

    At the same time aser formed inside the corridor and moved toward the Lickers. When the Lickers were about to charge again, theser moved past them, then disappeared. The Lickers stopped moving, then their upper body slowly fell off.

    The four exhaled. They felt so small in front of the Lickers. It would only take one w to take a life. Even Jie was just a stronger normal person. He wouldn¡¯t be able to survive against these monsters.

    Jie sat on the ground and took out a few cigarettes. He also threw one over to Xiaoyi this time. "Know that fear and terror? I¡¯ve experienced it many times already. I don¡¯t even know how I got myself through those three movies. Shit. This ce is unbearable."

    Zheng and Lan smiled bitterly. The moment the Lickers charged over, they reacted worse than Jie. They could barely keep themselves standing with the shivering. Thank god the defence system saved them. Otherwise they couldn¡¯t even run away.

    "Keep waiting. This defence system is good enough. We could probably..."

    Suddenly the whole room darkened. They ran to the door and looked out. The corridor was totally ck. The power had went out.

    "Shit. The plot. How did I forget about this? You still remember this plot?" Jie kicked at the door and started screaming.

    Zheng tried to recall the plot. This movie was over ten years old already. Even though he¡¯d seen it he had forgotten the details. After a while, he and Lan both said, "Kan shut down the Red Queen!"

    When the main characters were locked in aboratory and a Licker was attacking the door, Kan turned off the Red Queen to save them. So then the four of them lost their defence. The only thing they had left was thest door.

    They gradually calmed down. They knew that any sound could catch the attention of Lickers. So they kept their mouths shut. Even then their breath sounds were still so noticeable in this darkness.

    Time passed, then a heavy breathing sound came from the darkness, along with the abrasive sound between two metals. They didn¡¯t have to look to know what¡¯s outside.

    Zheng remembered it only takes a few minutes for the main characters to go back to the ground after the power went out. That was about the same time their mission ended.

    Zheng asked Lan in a low voice, "What¡¯s the time on the watch?"

    "I don¡¯t know. Can¡¯t see in the dark. Maybe a few minutes."

    "Few minutes? That¡¯s how many minutes?"

    Zheng couldn¡¯t open his mouth again. The breathing had approached theirst door. Everyone¡¯s heart clenched. Then they heard the sound of scratching on the door.

    "How much longer? How much time left? Hurry!"

    Zheng was staring at the door intensely. He held onto his gun, even though he knew this couldn¡¯t do anything against the Licker. That was the only form of support he had.

    Bang! With a loud bang, a sharp object almost prated the door. Their heart skipped a beat then they ran to the back of the room. Even Jie was keeping his body close to the wall.

    The door started to deform then finally a w prated it and ripped this 10cm thick metallic door apart like butter. They could see that terrifying face of a Licker.

    "Ahhh!", Zheng and Jie started screaming and shot at the Licker. They had lost their cool to the horror and along with the darkness, none of their bullets hit the Licker. The Licker threw away the piece of door on his hand and charged at the four.

    [1] Artificial Girl is a Japanese hentai dating game where you can adjust the girl to your choosing.

 Vol 1 5-1

    "Am I dead?"

    Zheng stood there with his eyes out of focus. He remembered in the previous moment that monster out of a nightmare jumped at him. Those huge ws were right in front of his eyes. It would only take an instant, just an instant to rip him to pieces.

    "Then... am I dead?"

    Zheng stood there looking at his surrounding in a daze. He was standing in an open tform with a huge sphere of light in the center. It lit up the whole tform light the sun. Beyond the edge of the tform was darkness. A kind of darkness where not a hint of light could be seen. Just looking at it for a few seconds made his head dizzy.

    "We lived, shit, that was close! We finally lived."

    Jie¡¯s voice brought Zheng¡¯s mind back. There¡¯s him, Jie, Lan, Xiaoyi and a fifth person here. A girl that came out from one of the rooms on the edge. She was crying as she ran toward Jie. This man showed a kind of tenderness not belonging to his character. He ran to the girl, embrace her and started kissing.

    "If you have any questions, just ask God. Communicate to him with your mind."

    "Other than creating your own person, don¡¯t exchange anything. Wait until tomorrow. Oh right, choose a room, just imagine how you want the room to look like."

    He carried that girl and ran to his room before anyone could say anything. Zheng and the others stood there looking at each other, then they fell on the floor.

    "Well he¡¯s strong. He can still run and have energy for some sexy time," Lan said as she was lying on the ground. "I was so scared, I still can¡¯t move my hands and legs. And he¡¯s acting like nothing happened."

    No one responded her, she turned around to see the two men had their eyes closed under the sphere of light, with a tent on their crotch. Probably designing their women.

    "Two freaking idiots. Men are idiots! We lived through that and experienced so much terror, yet the first thing they think about is perverted stuff."

    Lan ran toward a room in anger and closed the door with a bang. It woke the two men from their thoughts. Theyughed with embarrassment then closed their eyes and continued.

    This is a wonderful feeling, as Zheng closed his eyes under the sphere of light, he felt as though he merged into the light. A screen appeared in front of him, simr to aputer program. There were four categories of items, and the six stats of enhancements and also showed him the amount of points and rewards he had.

    Zheng¡¯s stats were: intelligence 107, mental capacity 122, cell vitality 97, reaction speed 131, muscle density 112, immunization 103. It seemed like only his muscle density was a little above average from going to the gym, the extra points from mental capacity and reaction speed were rewards in the movie.

    He had 6502 points, 1000 from the basic mission, 5000 from the hidden quest, 2 points from killing twenty zombies, and 500 from something else.

    "Create a woman. Create a woman..."

    Zheng was not nning to use his points yet. He recognize the importance of it after experiencing life and death. Even though he had quite a lot of points, he wanted to consult with Jie first. There¡¯s only one thing on his mind.

    ¡¯Lori, can I create her?¡¯

    God seemed to recognize Zheng¡¯s thoughts. It opened up the entertainment category, then the rigid voice said. "The first humanoid creation is free. Following creations cost 500 points each. Please simte the type of being, gender, face, height, age, skin color, race... in your mind."

    Zheng sunk into his memories. That year when he was still a teen, when he had secret feelings for her. Her smell, her smile, her voice, her memories were still so vivid.

    ¡¯So it turned out that my boring life was because of the loss of her. That I was falling into darkness because her hands were no longer holding me.¡¯

    "As long as you are by my side, I will never fall to darkness..."

    Tears fell out of his eyes, then disappeared when they reached the ground.

    When he opened his eyes again, a girl of 15 was standing in front of him. This girl was the same as the one in his memories, Lori.

    .

    They grew up together. Even though they had grown ustomed to each other to the point where they weren¡¯t even aware of the presence of the other person; they were aware of the importance of the other person. Kids that grew up in the urban city were mostly lonely. The doors across the apartments were usually shut. Sometimes you don¡¯t even know who your neighbors are even after living there for a few years.

    Zheng always thought he was fortunate. His parents were bold and forthright. They would invite the neighbors over for food and coincidentally, their neighbors were the same type of people. This type of people were rare in the cities. And the luckiest thing was he met that girl one year younger than him.

    She was like gifted by the gods. Perfect as a pure crystal. She was smart, kind hearted, tough, liked tough out loud, wasn¡¯t scared of any difficulties.

    He thought that as long as she was there, his heart would never feel cold.

    But why was human life so fragile? She was only fifteen when she was lying on that white bed. Long periods of chemo took away her long hair. That pale face was no longer lively. All that remained was her smile. But he knew that smile was just there tofort those close to her.

    What is life? Why did that beautiful smile suddenly turn to ashes? That¡¯s not what he wanted, he wanted to see that gentle smile, he wanted to see her rolling on top of him, and talking by his ear...

    Paddling through a sea of people in a ck and white world. He kept falling, rotting, one woman after another, bars, ecstasy, ice, and maybe sooner orter, heroin.

    "As long as you are here. I will not fall..."

    When Zheng woke up, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock. He reached for the cigarette on the nightstand when he touched something soft.

    "Stop. Let me sleep a little more..."

    Theputer screen, Resident Evil, death, and Lori. Memories wereing back to him. He suddenly flipped over the nket and there she was. A girl of fifteen, with traces of tears on her face, and blood on the sheets.

    Zheng could only remember when he was creating a human, he recalled everything about her. And when he saw her face he could no longer contain the years of suppressed feelings.

    He¡¯s now staring at that familiar face. There were so many things he wanted to say. And before he knew it, he was full of tears.

    The girl was feeling cold, she reached for the nket again but couldn¡¯t catch anything. She opened her eyes and saw Zheng staring at her. She felt embarrassed and snatched the nket from Zheng¡¯s hand. Then she started crying.

    "Stupid Zheng, you made me so painfulst night and now you¡¯re teasing me. And I made you breakfast this whole month. You said you would give me a ring when I am eighteen and marry me after twenty two. You idiot, I am not even sixteen yet."

    Zheng shivered as he heard those words. He held onto her hands and asked, "You... Lori, you have memories? You remembered everything?"

    She stopped crying and asked him curiously, "What do you mean if I still have my memories? And, Mr. Pervert, please put on your clothes, then go over to my house and get me that green dress. You ripped my clothesst night. Thank god my parents are at work."

    Zheng was shocked. This girl¡¯s attitude, tone, and actions were exactly the same as how he remembered her. Then he realized this room was the same one he lived when he was a teen. Even the details were the same.

    "Oh my god, your parents probably heard our voicesst night. They will probably think I am that kind of girl. You idiot, pervert... I don¡¯t know how to face your mother anymore."

    "Wait, maybe I¡¯ve been dreaming this whole time? Everything that happened yesterday? Even when you were sick? Haha. That was all a dream!"

    Zheng held onto her andughed loudly. Then after a while he started weeping. Lori also stopped struggling and held on him tight.

    ¡¯Thank god that was all a dream. I don¡¯t want a future like that...¡¯

    Then there was a knock on the door. Lori slid into the nkets. "Your parents are back, pervert, how am I going to go out? I don¡¯t have clothes."

    Zheng suddenly felt cold. He could recognize someone calling his name, that voice was Jie. In other words, he¡¯s not dreaming, the Lori in his arms was just a being he created.

    He forced a smile. "Lori, I will take a look outside and bring you some clothes. Stay here and don¡¯t move."

    Zheng sighed, put on his clothes, and went to the tform.

    He opened the door and saw Jie and the others. He looked past them and the sphere of light was still in the center.

    "Give me a few moments."

    He ran towards God. "Tell me, God. Isn¡¯t she a being you created? Why does she have memories? Why is she exactly the same as her? Does she know about this ce? What is happening?"

 Vol 1 5-2

    Zheng asked the questions troubling him with his eyes closed. After a while, that voice finally replied, "She¡¯s created by you. Her memories came from your memories of her. Her personality, face and bodye from how you remembered her. She¡¯s the person of your memory."

    Zheng was silent for a moment, then continued, "I don¡¯t understand what you mean, God. I don¡¯t care if she¡¯s the one that I remember, I just want to know if she¡¯s real. The things she says, her actions, her expressions, her tears... are all these real? Not some program you created, not someone dependent on orders. I want to know if she¡¯s a real human!"

    "Yes. Once a life form is created, unless it¡¯s owner dies or it gets killed, it is a real living being."

    Zheng grasped what this was all about. God created a copy of the Lori in his memory. She was Lori, but just a copy. The real person died when she was sixteen. That¡¯s why the copy was only fifteen years old, the age that he remembered of her when she was most beautiful.

    "Onest question. When I get enough points to go back, will shee with me?"

    "The person who exchanges ¡¯Back to the origin¡¯ can retain the following items: 1. all items from exchange. 2. stat enhancements. 3. created life forms. 4. summoned life forms. 5. gic changes. The above exchanges will belong to the owner even if he goes back to the origin."

    Zheng slowly calmed down. He already lost her once. He couldn¡¯t do anything but see her die. But this time he had the ability to change everything. As long as he can survive¨Csurvive the countless horror movies and earn enough points¨Che could bring her back to the real world. Then he wouldn¡¯t lose her ever again!

    Jie and the other two were looking at him curiously. He apologized then brought them to his room. ording to Jie, he just had to think in his mind to give them permission to enter his room.

    Once inside the living room, Zheng thought for a moment. "Wait here for a bit, I will be right back." Then he went into his bedroom. And closed the door.

    Lori stuck out her head from the nkets. "How did it go? Did your parents say anything?"

    Zheng went over to the bed and caressed her hair, then said in a serious tone, "Lori, I have something to tell you. But you have to promise me and stay calm. Okay?"

    She opened her eyes wide and tears started filling up, then she lowered her head. "Is it about breaking up? Just like what they said, once a guy got the girl¡¯s body, he will change his heart. I thought you were going to be with me. If you are going to break up, then you don¡¯t have to say anything. I don¡¯t want to hear those words from your mouth."

    Zheng pulled her over and held onto her. He yelled, "It¡¯s not what you think. I loved you all this time, even when you were dead for ten years, I still loved you."

    Then he told her everything from her death ten years ago to the peculiar events that just happened. Though he omitted how he lived his life during those ten years.

    "Lori, you are the real Lori. Yes, I could only watch as death took you away. But I can protect you now. Trust me, I will earn enough points to get us back!"

    Zheng kept talking but Lori remained silent. He had a bad premonition about this. He looked at her but she just kept pinching her arm.

    Zheng got a hold of her hand. "What are you doing? Lori, say something. I know it¡¯s hard to ept that the real you died and you¡¯re a copy. I know it. But no matter what, don¡¯t hurt yourself. If you¡¯re feeling upset just tell me. Okay?"

    Lori startedughing and stood up. She put her hands on Zheng¡¯s face and pulled it. "No wonder. I was wondering why did you look so mature all of a sudden. And so hairy. So that¡¯s it. It¡¯s good to be alive again. Why should I feel upset? And you, idiot, scared me; I thought you were going to break up with me. If you ever say something so ambiguous again, I will rip apart your mouth."

    Zheng was shocked, then felt relieved. Right, this was the tough girl in his memory, the one he loved.

    ording to Jie, everything in this room could be changed with his mind. As Zheng¡¯s created life being, Lori could change this room also. When she learned of this, she ran to the closet and started taking out gorgeous dresses, then she pushed Zheng out of the bedroom.

    In the living room. Jie and the other two were staring at him with expressionless faces, but he noticed the corner of their lips twitching. "Go ahead andugh as you like. You look like someone just punched you in the face."

    Everyone startedughing out loud. Jie said, "It¡¯s strange you would like girls like this. She seems quite bold."

    Zheng sat on the sofa and told them her past. "I didn¡¯t expect this situation. I originally just wanted to create a person that looks like and acts like her, god forbid, I created a copy of her."

    Jie was surprised. "That¡¯s incredible. God can actually give her your memories. I have been through four movies and didn¡¯t know about this. Who knows how many secrets are hidden in this ce."

    Zheng nodded. "Right, no one ever mentioned this ce in the real world. Get transported into movies, interacting with the casts, and even changing the original plots. Furthermore, the exchangeable items are unbelievable. I can understand things like guns, but enhancements? Do you think this will happen in a real world?"

    They were silent. Zheng exhaled and continued, "I don¡¯t care if this is God¡¯s territory, or a devil¡¯s game. I just want to live. Earn enough points and bring her back. None of you probably want to die in the movies, right? I think the four of us should form a group. Because no one knows what movie is next, there¡¯s a limit to how much a person can do. We can form a team and help each other out. Any opinions?"

    Lan was surprised. "Yo, you seem to have changed quite a bit overnight. More so than Xiaoyi who just lost virginity. Is that girl important to you?"

    Xiaoyi¡¯s face reddened. Jieughed at it. "What is there to be embarrassed about? You just became a real man. You¡¯re actually not bad for creating a blonde. Just be careful not to get dried out."

    Then he turned to Zheng. "I think you¡¯re right. We can¡¯t confront any movies alone before we get enough enhancements. I¡¯ve experienced three movies so I know how important teamwork is. Sometimes those next to you are just as dangerous as the monsters. Then we will share our information and help each other out. If any newbies want to break apart our team, I advise that we kill them."

    Lan was shocked. "Didn¡¯t you say killing a newbie will cost 1000 points?"

    Jie smiled hideously, "Yes it will cost 1000 points. But am I going to kill him myself? No, I can just break his arms and legs, or push him into the monsters. As long as I didn¡¯t finish him with my own hands then it will not count. You have any other questions?"

    Lan and Xiaoyi shivered, but Zheng nodded. "Right, we won¡¯t hurt any newbies intentionally. But if they put us at risk, then I don¡¯t mind doing it. I need to survive until I go back to the real world. Now I have something to tell you."

    Zheng said with a serious expression, "I think I know how to obtain side quest rewards. It probably has to do with changing the plot. Like saving a cast member that was supposed to die, or killing strong monsters, orpletely reversing the plot. I think you can get rewards bypleting these things."

    Then he told them about his experience saving One. And that he received a rank B reward and 5000 points. The three of them were shocked and didn¡¯t know how to continue.

    Lan asked cautiously, "How many points do you have?"

    "6502 and a rank B reward."

    They looked at Zheng with envy and jealousy. Jie forced a smile. "I risked my life and almost died a few times to get just four thousand points but you got over six thousand in your first movie, and even a rank B reward. Shit. It seems like I will have you carry me next time."

    Zhengughed. "If you didn¡¯t stay with us in the Red Queen¡¯s room, I might have just died there. I have to thank you for that."

    Lan also smiled. "We know how to obtain side quest rewards, even though they are difficult but it¡¯s better than not knowing anything. Plus you also get points along with it. That¡¯s why you need 50000 points to go back, it¡¯s impossible if you justplete the basic missions. At least we have something in mind now."

    Jie also stopped being jealous. He knew Zheng was a good enough friend to tell him about this. He smiled. "Okay then, I will give you a description of the exchangeable items and stats. We still have nine days to rest so we don¡¯t have to rush. For the next movie!"

    "No, for staying alive," Zheng added silently. He nced toward his room with tenderness.

 Vol 1 6-1

    "There are six stats you can enhance. From my understanding, intelligence is corrted with memory and your ability to think. Mental capacity is unknown at the moment, because there¡¯s no way to test it. Cell vitality affects your recovery rate. Reaction speed and muscle density are obvious and they¡¯re the most useful stats for us. Reaction speed allows you to see objects moving at high speed, and when you reach a certain level, you can even see the trajectory of bullets. Of course your body has to move fast enough, that¡¯s what muscle density is for. It increases your strength and toughness. Immunization strength is also an important factor, if your immunization is strong enough during Resident Evil, you wouldn¡¯t get infected."

    "That¡¯s all for enhancements, we will continue with exchangeable items. I will advise you two to not exchange any items and spend all your points in cell vitality, reaction speed, muscle density, and immunization strength, with a focus on reaction speed and muscle density. Otherwise you won¡¯t even be able to keep up with the running."

    Then Jie turned to Zheng. "Since you have enough rewards, you should just go for a gic and whole body enhancement. But what you want is up to you. Then spend the remaining points on stats and some weapons. You will be the strongest one among us in the next movie so you should probably also get a magical item."

    Zheng nodded. "That¡¯s what I am thinking. Out of all the horror movies I have seen, supernaturals like The Grudge are the most dangerous. Your first one, Nightmare on Elm Street, is the same. So I am nning on getting a weapon that can kill these type of monsters. Though it might be rather expensive."

    "Then what are we waiting for? Let¡¯s go check them out then I will have Nana make you a big meal."

    The four walked toward the sphere with excitement. Especially since it¡¯s the first time for three of them. They were going to surpass normal people from now on.

    Zheng stood under God then closed his eyes. He experienced that feeling of being connected to God again.

    "First take a look at gic and body enhancement."

    The screen focused on support items category then listed all the possible enhancements. He filtered all of them and only looked at rank B and C enhancements. Even then the number was still in double digits.

    "Spider-Man gic mutation, rating 83, applicable to movies that require high dexterity. Web shooter can be used in any circumstances. Requires a rank B reward and 2000 points."

    "High level Qi, rating 87, applicable to movies that require closebat. Can buff stats substantially in short period of time. Requires rank B reward, 2500 points, and intermediate level Qi."

    "High level werewolf gic mutation, rating 88, applicable to most movies. Has the ability to transform into a werewolf, increasing stats substantially temporarily. Owner will not be affected by the instincts of werewolf bloodline. Requires rank B reward, 2700 points, and entry level werewolf mutation."

    "Vampire Count (rank) gic mutation, rating 90, applicable to most movies. Has blood energy and ess to most blood magic. Rank Count increases vitality substantially, can recover from any injury as long as brain and heart are not destroyed. Owner will not be affected by sunlight and silver. Requires rank B reward, 3000 points, and Vampire Viscount mutation."

    As Zheng was looking, a thought came to his mind then he flipped to the rank A enhancements list. And there they were, top level Qi, werewolf mutation, and vampire mutation. These all required their rank B counterparts.

    "God, I have a question, can I choose two bloodlines or gic mutations at the same time?"

    "Yes, but it will have an unpredictable result. The different gics could absorb or proliferate each other. You have a seventy percent chance of bing a non-human being."

    That probably means monster. Zheng nodded as he made his decision. He separated the rank B reward to three rank C rewards. Then one of the rank C into three rank Ds. He exchanged for rank D low level Qi, and rank D Vampire Baron. Then their rank C counterparts. All he had left is a rank D reward.

    "Low level Qi costs 500 points, Vampire Baron costs 800, intermediate Qi 1200, Vampire Viscount 1500. Shit¡¯s too damn expensive."

    Zheng counted, this had already used up 4000 points. God forbid, he risked his life toplete a side quest for that.

    The other three people were looking at him in shock. A beam of light shone on Zheng then lifted him to the air. Countless particles moved from the light to Zheng¡¯s body. Thissted several minutes.

    Jie suddenly yelled, "Honey,e look at Jesus!"

    Lan was acting better than the men. She asked Jie, "Are our enhancements going to be so dramatic?"

    "No. When you enhance your stats, some particles will float from God into your body then you will feel stronger. He probably exchanged something amazing."

    Another few minutes passed and Zheng fell back to the ground. He gave the others a strange feeling. He was just slightly handsome before but when they look at him now, he seemed a little strangely pretty.

    Zheng quickly looked at his stats. Intelligence 187, mental capacity 232, cell vitality 321, reaction speed 287, muscle density 302, immunization 331. These stats surprised him, it was only some low level enhancements but he was almost three times stronger than a normal person.

    Then he looked at his abilities. Qi and Blood Energy. Qi is a form of life force, it will recover naturally. As Qi increases, a person¡¯s stats increase. Blood energy is specific to vampires. Ites from a power core in the brain and allows vampires to use some blood magic.

    Zheng finally opened his eyes and saw them looking at him. "What¡¯s wrong? Did my face change?"

    He panicked a bit and touched his face, then looked at his body. He was afraid gic mutations would make him a monster. But nothing seemed too strange. "Why were you looking at me like that? Scared the shit out of me."

    Theyughed awkwardly. "How¡¯s it? Tell us what you chose and what are your stats?

    "I separated the rank B reward into rank C and D rewards. Then exchanged entry level and intermediate level Qi. And also exchanged vampire mutation." Then he told them about his stats.

    The three were envious of that. Lan touched her head and said, "Do you think those Immortal, ghost, vampires, werewolves in tales and legends are real? They were people that got away from this ce. Perhaps this ce existed since ancient times. Of course there were no horror movies back then but there was still horror tales and stories."

    Lan continued, "Because no matter if it was Immortals or vampires or werewolves, their first generations were always the strongest. Perhaps the first gens were people that came from this ce, but their descendants gradually became weaker because theyck the source of power. Is this possible?"

    Xiaoyi asked, "Then what about this ce? A ce that can even give you the bloodline of God. Who could have created this ce?"

    Lan waved her hand. "Perhaps the real God or some devil. Who knows? This whole ce is a mystery. Oh Zheng, did you get any abilities?"

    "Yeah, Qi and Blood Energy. But I still don¡¯t know how to use them yet. What about you guys, did you get your enhancements yet?"

    Xiaoyi jumped six feet high. Then said with excitement, "I feel like my body¡¯s full of power. And I could see everything clearly. How are you feeling?"

    That said, Zheng felt his surrounding was crystal clear. He could even see scratches on the doors far away. Then he jumped nine feet high.

    "Impressive!", Lan and Xiaoyi eximed.

    Jieughed, "Great, hurry up and figure out your abilities. After all they required several rewards. And look at sci-fi weapons. A rank D reward could get something nice. Your abilities cost two rank Cs and Ds, they must be strong."

    Zheng connected with God again and focused on sci-fi weapons. It had everything from swords to RPGs and even lightsabers and sma guns. He even saw abat robot. It required 20000 points and a rank A reward.

    He turned to something more affordable and looked at modernized weapons. Guns were inexpensive, even an anti-air rocketuncher only cost 50 points. But the unlimited ammo counterpart cost 2000 points. It was forty times more.

    Then he looked at the magical items. He yed enough games and could borrow info from those games. One time use scrolls were inexpensive, only cost twice as much as a grenade. A lightning scroll cost 30 points, frostbolt 50. Most of the weapons were closebat weapons. A glowing sword cost 1000.

    Zheng considered what weapon he wanted to use. As his stats increased, ranged weapons and sci-fi weapons would be less effective. Perhaps he will get to a point where he moves faster than a bullet or so tough that even a bullet couldn¡¯t prate him. Or strong enough to kill someone with just a finger.

    Also considering the fear he had of ghosts and supernaturals, he decided to choose a magical closebat weapon.

    As he was scrolling through the list, a ring caught his attention. It had the strange name Na. A ring created by Cultivation technology. It had a subspace of 1.5 cubic meters and can be activated with Qi and other Cultivation rted energy. Once activated it could create an energy field around your fist. This energy field could damage supernatural beings.

    Zheng thought this item was totally made for him. Closebat, energy field, and it could be used with Qi. Another surprise was it had a subspace to store items. He could bring more food and medication to movies.

    "Alright then that¡¯s it. Even though it¡¯s a little expensive."

    1500 points and a rank D reward. He almost used up all he had.

    When Zheng opened his eyes, a ring appeared in front of him, a bronze ring with a dragon carved on it.

    Jie asked curiously, "Something from entertainment category? Is this for that girl?"

    Zheng smiled, then without saying anything, he put on the ring. He felt energy move from his abdomen to his finger, and could sense the subspace on his mind. And this was also his first time sensing Qi.

    "Try and touch it." Zheng held out his right hand with a smile. Jie moved his hand over then quickly moved away as if he received an electrical shock.

    "Is this an electric shock ring?", Lan asked.

    "No, this is a Cultivation item. Something created by the Chinese immortals, Xian. It has the name Na and can store 1.5 cubic meters of items, and can also attack supernaturals. In other words we have something to deal with those movies. Haha."

    They were looking at him with jealousy again. Zheng knew he obtained everything by luck and any person would be jealous of it. So he used the remaining 1000 points for medications, antidotes and support items. This made the three of them feel better.

    Jie said, "Okay, bring your women ande eat in my house. My wife has executive chef level cooking. God is rather generous on food, you can create any food in the kitchen. Then you will start training with me."

    "Training?"

    "Yes, training. Your stats can increase with training. From my observation, people in special forces can almost rival Zheng in stats, they¡¯re only missing special abilities. But theirbat techniques and endurance are much more refined. Zheng may not win against them in a duel. I¡¯ve been training during the resting sessions every time. You will also have to learn shooting and everything. I have a training ground in my basement. We will train hard, for the next movie."

    "Not for the next movie. For staying alive," Zheng told himself silently. He needed to live no matter what. And bring his woman back to the real world.

 Vol 1 6-2

    When Zheng went to get Lori he was surprised to see her in a maid uniform. She was so pretty, he thought his soul was sucked away.

    Lori was humming a song as she cleaned up the room. Since this room was created from the memories ten years ago, it was rather disorganized. She was doing it so leisurely and looked so beautiful and deliberate. Unwittingly, Zheng walked over behind her and embraced her.

    "Ah!"

    Lori was shocked but quickly calmed down. Because she could smell that familiar scent behind her. She remained quiet for a while then realized something was not right. "Pervert! What are you doing walking like a cat? I knew you were up to nothing good. Trying to scare me, huh?"

    Zheng couldn¡¯t contain himself as he watched her talk. He kissed her lips. She struggled a bit then calmed down.

    "Pervert, enough is enough! Look at what time it is, no, I mean even if it¡¯s nighttime. And don¡¯t kiss me without my permission, don¡¯t touch me and don¡¯t do anything perverted. Got it?"

    Zheng tried to digress, "Where did you get these clothes? They look... rather pretty." He was going to say sexy but then realized she was trying to get away from the topic.

    Lori startedughing, she seemed to have forgotten her requests a while ago. She held her dress and spun around. "How¡¯s it, doesn¡¯t it look nice? Only I can design something like this."

    "Yes it is... but isn¡¯t this a maid uniform from anime?"

    Her face slightly blushed. "What are you talking about, you see here, I changed the decorations on the end of the skirt, and..."

    She started babbling on her dress, then moved onto the decorations on the room. But Zheng was not annoyed a bit. He felt the warmth of a family, something he had not felt for a long time.

    Then her faced turned all serious. "Oh right, you will have to tell me what you¡¯ve done all these years. Don¡¯t think you can fool me, you were so experiencedst night. So that¡¯s it, tell me everything honestly. Don¡¯t try to hide anything."

    Zheng smiled awkwardly. She was a rather petty woman, especially when it came to rtionships. So he tried to digress from the topic, "Haha. Definitely. Right, I am here to take you to see my friends. When I go to movies I will have to fight along with them. One of them invited us over for a meal. So are you going to change your clothes?"

    "Of course, you can¡¯t go out with this. Anyway you have to tell me everything when we¡¯re back. Understand?"

    After a while, she came back in casual wear. She fixed the wrinkles on his shirt then said, "Let¡¯s go, I haven¡¯t been outside once yet."

    Outside, Lori was amazed at this special ce. She pointed at God and asked various questions until they reached Jie¡¯s room.

    Everyone¡¯s already there in the room. A blonde sat next to Xiaoyi with the body of a model. A woman with long ck hair dressed in Cheongsam sat next to Jie. She was fixing Jie¡¯s shirt attentively. Then there was Lan on the side, looking unhappy. She snorted at the two men as if she despised them. Then when she saw Zheng enter she snorted again.

    Jie was talking as he entered, "... that life creation also includes men. Lan, why don¡¯t you go create the man of your dreams?"

    "I¡¯m not so silly, unlike you guys. Getting what you can¡¯t get in the real world like this. I also never wrote the YY (Stupidly OP MC) type of novel. It disgusts me to even think about creating the perfect man. I rather go exchange a vibrator."

    Xiaoyi was blushing as he heard this. Jieughed. "Stop lying. You¡¯re obviously a virgin. I¡¯ve seen enough women to tell."

    Lan started to blush also but she remained her cool. "That¡¯s the difference between men and women. Men wants to have the woman of their dreams then fall in love with them, but women want to fall in love then love that men. Do you think I will be as silly as you and start a rtionship with a stranger?"

    As she finished a voice again from behind Zheng, "Well said. Men are detestable and perverted, they don¡¯t know the importance of true love."

    Lori walked over to Lan and started a conversation with her. Jie looked at Zheng¡¯s bitter expression andughed. "You¡¯rete. My wife¡¯sining the meal¡¯s gotten cold. Come, let¡¯s go eat."

    Zheng exchanged some high quality wine from God. Rtive to the practical items, these entertainment rted items were so inexpensive. When he got back to the room, his ring was filled with various wine.

    Jie¡¯s wife was sure enough an executive level chef. Everyone enjoyed the meal. Even though there were only ten dishes, all of them were expensive items they couldn¡¯t get in the real world. From bear paws to monkey brains to various seafood.

    Jie lit a cigarette. "God¡¯s especially generous with entertainment, especially food. Even a billionaire in the real world probably couldn¡¯tpete with us. We drink wine over a hundred years old like water, smoke the highest quality cigarette. For real, if it wasn¡¯t for the dangers, this wouldn¡¯t be a bad ce. You go to the real world when you¡¯re bored, thene back here."

    Zheng and the others nodded. "That¡¯s why we have to live, survive through all the movies. Then we can choose to live however we like, whether it¡¯s go back to the real world or stay here."

    Jieughed. "Okay, I will bring you guys to the training ground. Take a break and we will start training. You have nine days then we will wee the next movie!"

 Vol 1 7-1

    The room Jie created was huge. He led the other three downstairs and left the three girls outside. In front of them was an area as big as a ser field. They were amazed by it. Jie said with pride, "I didn¡¯t know that you can change the room, but after figuring it out, you just have to focus and imagine on where you want to change while holding the room¡¯s handle outside. God will also amend any imperfections you have. Just like this training ground."

    This training ground was separated into a few areas. There was a target practice field, a long distance running field, an obstacle running field, and a closebat tform.

    "Starting today, everyday from 8am to 12pm, 1pm to 6pm, and 7pm to 12am. We will train non-stop. We won¡¯t see any results on our body with just these few days so we will start with shooting and closebat. You will also have to run and test your limits. Once you know your limits you can n ahead in the movies. Anyway, there is a lot of training we have to do."

    Jie gave everyone a description of the purposes of each training area. Long distance running and obstacle running was obvious. Closebat was necessary, shooting was an important factor in sci-fi movies. Everyone agreed to his ns.

    Zheng asked, "What about guns? Do we go exchange them for training? Or are we using your desert eagle?"

    "Didn¡¯t I say you can create anything in your room? It¡¯s just that you can¡¯t take many of these things out of the room. Go take a look at that storehouse. I exchanged a magazine on guns, then created them ording to the descriptions. You can also test the power of sci-fi weapons. Even though they are expensive, you should probably exchange for one when you have the points."

    Xiaoyi eximed then ran toward the target practice field. Lan sighed. "You probably can¡¯t create magical weapons in this room, right?"

    Jie nodded. "No. I kept trying but couldn¡¯t create them. God probably put a restriction on this."

    Lan touched her forehead. "The most difficult movies are probably the supernatural ones. God wouldn¡¯t let us get familiar with this type of weapon to increase their difficulty. Anyway, if I have the points I will probably only get one sci-fi weapon and spend the rest on magical weapons. That¡¯s what I am nning."

    Zheng and Jie nodded. Especially Zheng, that 1500 points didn¡¯t go to waste.

    Jie spent the rest of the afternoon teaching them how to use guns. Of course, other than testing out sci-fi guns for fun, they put their focus on normal guns, especially on their shooting uracy. Lan and Xiaoyi spent the whole time doing target practice.

    Jie led Zheng to thebat tform. Jie only spent 100 points on his gun and the rest enhancing himself. He probably was also in the army back in the real world. He was much more experienced than Zheng in closebat. It only took a while for him to knock down Zheng.

    Jie shook his head. "Not enough. Your speed and strength are there but you can¡¯t keep calm. You have much more strength than before so you can¡¯t control the punches you throw. Learn how to control your speed and power the first few days. Then you will have to learn to use your abilities. We will depend on you for the next movie."

    Zheng nodded. He definitely felt he couldn¡¯t control his strength, and he was rather curious about his Qi. Was it as amazing as the novels described it? The punches he received from Jie could knock a normal person out, but it was only painful at first then he felt a warm sensation moving through his body and the pain dissipated.

    The four of them had dinner at Jie¡¯s room. Then Zheng brought Lori back. On the way back, he was still thinking of the training. He figured out the function of Qi. Other than lessening pain, when he spread it through his body, his speed and strength would double. That was the only time he beat Jie inbat. Jie couldn¡¯t even do anything against that kind of power. But then he could barely move for ten minutes. Seemed like this could only be used in danger.

    Zheng still hadn¡¯t figured out how to use the Blood Energy yet. Since it was on the same rank as Qi, it shouldn¡¯t be too weak.

    "Ahem!"

    It woke Zheng up from his thoughts. Lori was standing in front of him with a red face. She seemed mad at him. "You¡¯re walking with me and your mind is elsewhere. Are you regretting you didn¡¯t create another beautiful woman when you saw those two women? I am just a teen, mature women are more attractive, is that what you¡¯re thinking?"

    He held onto her hands and smiled. "I am thinking about this afternoon¡¯s training. I will tell you everything if you want to know. Be confident with yourself. You know there were almost a hundred guys trying to date you in school. And you know I¡¯ve always liked you, how could I think about someone else?"

    She looked at him for a while, then smiled. "Then you will tell me in a bit how you spent these years. You just said you will tell me everything right?"

    Zheng was startled then he forced out a smile.

 Vol 1 7-2

    ¡¯Good people should be blessed. But am I still a good person?¡¯

    Zheng knew he wasn¡¯t not a good person. Lori¡¯s death was too much of a shock to him, and he ended up corrupted. Living in a ck and white world, games, bars, one night stands, drugs...

    He couldn¡¯t imagine how she would react when she learned of it. She was so pure, wless as a crystal. It reflected his filth.

    Zheng had prepared for the worst. He sat on the sofa and lit a cigarette, then prepared to tell her. Lori stood up. "That¡¯s it. Stop. Look at your face, I can guess what you¡¯ve been through. I don¡¯t want to hear it. It will just make me mad."

    Then she put her head close to his. "Pervert. Listen carefully. I am back so you will forget all the messes from now on. Those women or other girls. Forget all this. There¡¯s only Lori, the only one. Understand?"

    She started crying as she said. "I¡¯m sorry. So sorry. I didn¡¯t keep our promise. To be together till our hair turns silver. To think about our childhood memories like in the songs. I can forget about you and my memories, but I can¡¯t forget this promise. You were probably so sad these years. I was selfish to leave you alone. I¡¯m sorry."

    Zheng embraced her without a word. All that was left in the room were her cries. But they knew that after all the sadness was let out, what they had left is hope. The past was over and their future had infinite possibilities and hope.

    Times always goes by so fast when you¡¯re happiest. Zheng spent the days training, then looking through the items God had; and his nights watching horror movies with Lori. Yes, horror movies. He found out he could exchange any movie from God. As someone that had to survive through horror movies, it was more important than anything to be familiar with the plots.

    Thissted for nine days. Today was thest day they were to stay in this ce. They decided to take a rest and wait until the evening when they would be transported to the next movie. But before that, they had onest chance to finish preparation.

    Eleven AM. Zheng was still in bed chatting with Lori.

    "Then are you going today?"

    Zheng felt a heavy weight. He didn¡¯t know what was next. Perhaps a virus, or monsters, or aliens. Once he¡¯s in there, survival is not guaranteed. So he didn¡¯t answer her. He merely held her tight.

    "Our promise... to be together until our hair turns silver, to think about our childhood, you have to tell me stories, we have to travel in the real world, to watch auroras, to see the statues in Easter Ind... so many promises. Tell me you wille back, and finish these promises with me."

    Lori raised her head and looked at Zheng¡¯s eyes until he nodded.

    "Love is like a sand castle. You put it together bit by bit, and have to prevent it from getting washed away. It¡¯s difficult and tiring but when you finish it, you will see how beautiful it is. It¡¯s worth spending so much to protect it."

    He hadn¡¯t heard this for ten years. She always liked to say this, and then looked at him with expectation. He never paid much attention it it back then, but when he heard it again after ten years, he was moved.

    "Then... please finish the castle. This time we will keep our promise together."

    Zheng closed his eyes, and when he opened it again, he was determined. He will live no matter what.

    "That¡¯s basically it. Three grenades each person, one haemostatic spray, one oral antidote, one bandage, and an amulet. Thanks to Zheng. These cost 100 points. We wouldn¡¯t have the points to exchange for them."

    Zheng looked at his points with a bitter smile, he only had 276 points left, down from 6502. But then he looked at all the support items in his ring and felt better.

    Jie packed his stuff then put them in his pockets. "Even though it¡¯s only a few days but you¡¯ve trained everything you should. Just remember one point: Everything can happen in movies, so you must be cautious. And try to help others if possible, but if they affect your safety, kill them."

    Lan and Xiaoyi hesitated, but Zheng nodded. "How are we going to the next movie? Do we just disappear suddenly?"

    Jie shook his head. "No. When it¡¯s time, there will be twenty beams. You just have to stand in one."

    They sat on the floor in the tform as they talked. Lori and the other two women didn¡¯te out to see the departure. Perhaps women were all the same when they had to see their lovers go.

    After twenty minutes, God became brighter and brighter. Then it shot twenty beams to the ground. A voice sounded inside their head.

    "Enter the beam in thirty seconds. Target locked. Transportation to Alien starts."<sup> [1]</sup>

    [1] Alien (1979) is a film about a highly aggressive extra-terrestrial creature that stalks and kills the crew of a mining spaceship. Original Trailer. Plot Summary.

 Vol 1 7-3

    The world faded to ck. Zheng entered a state of half wakefulness and half sleep. This didn¡¯tst long. In the blink of an eye his vision came back. This room wasn¡¯t too big, with the ceiling and walls made of steel. Various machines spread out in the room, all of them unfamiliar to Zheng.

    He looked to the side. Eleven newbiesy on the ground. Jie and the other two had woken up by now.

    Jie immediately looked to the ground, then his face turned pale. ¡°This is bad, fifteen people. You won¡¯t get this difficulty in a sci-fi movie like Alien. God must have changed something.¡±

    Zheng looked at him confused. ¡°I¡¯ve never encountered this situation before. I heard from the veterans that God can change the plot and difficulty of a movie. This happens randomly and usually ends with the party getting wiped. Of course you also get a generous amount of rewards for finishing it. Look at your watch.¡±

    Zheng and the other two looked at their watches. It showed different data than during Resident Evil. There was no countdown. The only line it had was: ¡®Kill Aliens, every member is awarded 1000 points and a rank D reward.¡¯

    Jie took out a cigarette. ¡°Any of you still remember the plot?¡±

    Zheng shook his head. ¡°This movie is too old, even though it¡¯s a ssic and I had seen it before. I forgot all the details already.¡±

    Xiaoyi shook his head also. ¡°I only saw a few of thetest horror movies these few days. Didn¡¯t expect God to choose something like this.¡±

    Lanughed. ¡°You guys are unprofessional. Since our lives are on the line, then you should review even the oldest horror movies. Especially if this dimension existed since the ancient times. I even looked through some horror stories. The plot of Alien...¡±

    ¡°Alien happened sometime in the future. Human technology was advanced enough to supportary travel. They created colonies in a few gxies, but unfortunately humanity never found any extraterrestrial life until the start of Alien.¡±

    A voice interrupted Lan. A young man stood up from the ground. He had amon face and wore sses, but his eyes looked unusually calm. He gave off a sense of wisdom.

    Zheng was the first to react. ¡°Zheng Zha, wee.¡± He held out his hand.

    The man hesitated then shook his hand. ¡°Chu Xuan. If you don¡¯t mind, can you tell me what is this ce?¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly. ¡°It seems like you are familiar with the plot of Alien. Can you tell us the details first?¡±

    Xuan sat on the floor, he adjusted his sses. ¡°If you insist.¡±

    ¡°The plot starts on amercial spacecraft. ording to thew, anyone that encounters an unknown signal during space travel has the obligation to investigate, to determine if it¡¯s sent by an intelligent species. In the plot, amercial spacecraft caught such an unknown signal, a frequency that doesn¡¯t belong to humans. It maye from extraterrestrial life.¡±

    ¡°ording to thew, if they don¡¯t investigate it, they will be fined. People on the spacecraft were forced tond on the that sent the signal.¡±

    ¡°Indeed they found the source of the signal. A ruin that might be a spacecraft. They also found the bodies of huge aliens that may have died tens of thousands of years ago, bodies that had fossilized. In the following investigations, they found some cocoons that were still alive.¡±

    ¡°One of the staff touched it out of curiosity. A starfish like organism jumped out at him, then stuck onto his face. Other people brought him back to the spacecraft. These organisms are Aliens. More urately, therva form of Aliens. They cannot harm anyone physically and cannot stay alive by themselves. They have to find a host. Therva enters the host¡¯s body, even though the host will not look different physically, therva inside will grow into an Alien.¡±

    ¡°When the people returned to their spacecraft, therva had already grown. It climbed out through the host¡¯s chest. The Alien at this time was about the same size as a serpent but with a much higher attack power and speed. We will call this the second stage. Then the plot bes repetitive. The Alien hid in the spacecraft and attacked the staff non-stop until it gained enough nutrients to evolve to the third stage.¡±

    ¡°Third stage Aliens are almost wless. Their exoskeletons are bullet proof, their bodily liquid is acidic. They have insane strength and speed. The staff finally realized the disaster they brought. In actuality, that signal wasn¡¯t a cry for help. It was a warning, to stay away from the ruin. Then...¡±

    At this time a voice interrupted Xuan, ¡°That¡¯s enough already, listening to your bullshit in the morning. What the f*ck is this ce?¡±

    The four of them looked at him. The other newbies woke up already. They were looking around in confusion. Three of them, with hair dyed in bright colors, looked at them impatiently. Dressed in hippie clothes. One had piercings in his nose and lips. He said loudly, ¡°Who the heck are you? I was gaming in an inte cafe, how the heck did I get here?¡±

 Vol 1 8-1

    Zheng knew this ce took in all kinds of people. As long as you chose YES when asked the question, you would be transported here. Anyone was possible, and he wouldn¡¯t be surprised even if the President appeared in front of him.

    Zheng ignored these three teenagers and shouted, ¡°Everyone calm down. We will exin the specificster. For now let Xuan tell us the details of Alien.¡±

    Xuan was inspecting Zheng¡¯s group. Then he looked at those on the ground and the surroundings. He nodded calmly. ¡°Then the staff naturally wanted to kill the Alien. They didn¡¯t have many weapons, with the most notable one a methrower. Of course, ording to my calctions, this close range high temperature weapon is rather useless against the high speed and defence of Aliens. They can kill you instantly when they close up on you.¡±

    The teenagers were startled by Zheng¡¯s tone. But then they saw Xuan continued the conversation ignoring them and started yelling. ¡°F*ck! Who do you think you are? How dare you give us orders? I recognize you, I know where you live. I can bring people to kill your whole family.¡±

    Typical hooligans, always talking about killing your family and acting like they know everyone and their addresses. Before Zheng could speak, Jie pulled out his desert eagle and pointed it at them. ¡°Shut up. This is an important time to gather information, don¡¯t make me mad.¡±

    The teens panicked after seeing the gun. The rest of the newbies immediately moved away from them. Then they startedughing. The one full of piercings pulled out a gun from his jacket. ¡°What street you from? Shit, at least get this model 54 gun if you¡¯re getting an imitation. Desert eagle? You think everyone can buy one easily? It¡¯s so easy to tell it¡¯s a fake.¡±

    When the teen took out the gun, Jie pulled the trigger without hesitation. A loud bang and he shot the hand that was holding the gun. The power of a desert eagle easily blew his arm in two.

    The teen was startled. He waved his arm in disbelief, but when the pain registered he started screaming. The other two immediately got on the floor. The realization of a real gun scared them.

    Then other newbies started screaming. But Zheng noticed a few people remained calm. These people looked at Zheng¡¯s group of four silently. He nodded. The newbies weren¡¯t too bad, at least these few were calm enough.

    Xiaoyi went over to pick up the gun. ¡°Jie, this is an imitation, not the real thing.¡±

    Jie nodded and put his gun back. ¡°Stop his bleeding with the haemostatic spray, then bandage him up. Oh, and you newbies listen up. Don¡¯t point a gun at me, or I will get stressed and do something out of panic.¡±

    Zheng turned around, he took out a pack of cigarettes and handed one to Xuan. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared? That was a real gun.¡±

    Xuan rejected the cigarette. ¡°I don¡¯t smoke, it will kill my brain cells. You still want me to continue with the plot details?¡±

    Zheng smiled, and lit his cigarette. ¡°Yes please.¡±

    ¡°The Alien was beyond their imagination, and there were less and less people alive. But there¡¯s a bug in the movie, and a contradiction to the plot. In the movie¡¯s plot the main characters find out one of them was a robot sent to monitor them by the government. The robot¡¯s mission was to bring the Alien back to earth, even if it meant the lives of everyone in the spacecraft.¡±

    ¡°So ording to the robot, the government had already known about the Aliens in that ruin beforehand. Their n was to sacrifice people on the spacecraft for an evolved one, but is this possible, that the government sent a robot instead of scientists or soldiers? Furthermore, this robot wasn¡¯t the leader of the spacecraft. So there was a very high chance of it failing to bring the Alien back. What if the staff only took a brief look at the ruin then left? The government wouldn¡¯t do something so stupid and chose amercial spacecraft instead of the army.¡±

    Xuan adjusted his sses and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll use an analogy: A country finds out a hydrogen bomb is buried in the desert within its borders. Then will this country send an army to bring back the bomb or put a soldier within a group of traveling merchants to find out about the bomb by chance as they travel through the desert?¡±

    Zheng and Jie looked at each other. They finally realized why God pulled in so many people. Because of the bug in this movie, God probably changed the plot and therefore increased its difficulty. They had lost their biggest defense in the movie and wouldn¡¯t be able to predict what happens next.

    Xuan continued inspecting their expressions. ¡°The remaining staff nned to destroy the spacecraft and escape through a survival pod. Then two more people died before reaching the pod. Only the main character got in sessfully, but the Alien followed her in. Then she opened the door of the pod and the Alien was sucked out into space. She was the only one that survived.¡±

    ¡°Now that I¡¯m finished, can you tell me some things? Like what is this ce? If I am not mistaken, this is that spacecraft in Alien, right?¡±

 Vol 1 8-2

    <strong>Vol 1: Chapter 8-2.</strong>

    When he saw the look of astonishment from everyone in Zheng¡¯s group, he smiled. ¡°I was just testing, but now I am certain. Can you exin the situation? I can¡¯t imagine how I got here.¡±

    Jie and Lan were about to say something, but Zheng waved his hand and interrupted them. ¡°When was thest time you saw this movie?¡±

    Xuan adjusted his sses. ¡°About seven years ago. I can still remember something this recent quite vividly.¡±

    Everyone was shocked, remembering something from seven years like this. Then what were they? People without memories?

    Xuan turned to the other newbies. ¡°Everyone¡¯s probably seen the message, ¡®Want to know the meaning of life? Want to live... a real life?¡¯, from the inte right?¡±

    People started to answer and their answers all agreed with it. Furthermore, everyone chose YES.

    ¡°This message appeared when I was coding. The crucial part is myputer was not connected to the inte at the time. I was not aware of any virus that could break through the firewall I coded. So I immediately started to crack the origin and source code of this message. And guess what I found out?¡±

    Xuan adjusted his sses and continued in a calm manner. ¡°This message is not coded using 0 or 1¡¯s. The source code is not aputer program. It¡¯s created with characters and symbols. If memory serves me right, the characters are abination of the oracle bone script, cuneiform script, and hieroglyphics. Three of the oldest forms of writing in the world. There are also numerous unexinable symbols.¡±

    ¡°I was curious, you have to know that when aputer breaks through the limit of 0s and 1s, artificial intelligence will develop. Especially when this message was coded with so many characters. So I chose the option with the most characters and symbols, which happened to be YES. The oue was miraculous. I ended up here. Even though I don¡¯t know what this ce is, it should be far away from Beijing.¡±

    Zheng looked around at the stunned people, to be honest, he was shocked by it also. It seemed like the newbies were impressive this time. And who is this guy?

    Zheng hesitated then asked, ¡°Who are you? Why do you think this ce is far away from Beijing?¡±

    ¡°If I can¡¯t deduce this with my IQ of 220 then I wasted my life. Let me introduce myself again. Chu Xuan, Colonel. I was in a secret military base in Beijing, the second top secret base of China. I don¡¯t believe anyone can kidnap me out of there. Furthermore, my detector device shows that I haven¡¯t left the base, yet I am obviously somewhere else.¡±

    Xuan showed them his watch. ording to him, this watch was specifically designed for top researchers to prevent them from getting kidnapped. It remained connected to theputer in the military base, and sent signals of its location and how far it was away from the base.

    ¡°The only possible exnation is I left the dimension instantly. Since I am in a different dimension, the watch can¡¯t connect to the base¡¯sputer and thinks I am still there. So it seems like absurd exnation is actually correct.¡±

    Zheng looked at Jie. ¡°Lan, go exin to them about this ce and why we are here.¡±

    Lan¡¯s eyes brightened then smiled. ¡°Thank you guys. Hehe. I will make you guys a meal when we go back. Women are naturally weaker than men physically so these 100 points can go toward my cell vitality and muscle density.¡±

    Then Lan exined this world to the newbies and that they were in Alien. The watch on their hand shows them their mission: kill the Aliens. Of course she kept the information about side quests from them. This was valuable info that only belonged to the four of them.

    Most people either didn¡¯t believe it or panicked. Other than Xuan who was looking around calmly, there were two more people looking at Zheng¡¯s group. This was when Zheng noticed a Caucasian with arge build.

    He walked over to these two people. ¡°What are your names? Can you understand Chinese?¡±

    One of them was slender but had dense muscles. He didn¡¯t shake Zheng¡¯s hand and took a step back. ¡°You can call me Zero. I don¡¯t want to answer any other questions.¡±

    The Caucasian shook Zheng¡¯s hands openly. ¡°Kampa Lovski. Of course I can understand Mandarin. Just that I am not used to it. Your hands are... strong.¡±

    Zheng then turned to look at the others. Aside from the three hooligans on the ground, there were two middle aged fat men, standing together cautiously and holding suitcases. These two were probably businessmen that knew each other in the real world. Two twenty-something young men. One of them was smart enough to inspect the surroundings, the other was flirting with the woman. Based on their clothing, they were probably white cor workers. They seemed to have calmed down.

    Zheng shook his head then shouted, ¡°Everyone please introduce your upation, age, and what you¡¯re good at, so we can assign your responsibilities properly.¡±

    These people hesitated, then Xuan said, ¡°Even though that¡¯s what you are saying, we can¡¯t confirm those are the truth. Do you have anything to prove you¡¯re not lying? Like the things you¡¯ve exchanged or your physical abilities?¡±

    Jie snorted. ¡°You think it¡¯s easy to survive in horror movies? Maybe people that lived through twenty movies could satisfy your request. They can definitely prate through steel with a punch.¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°No, you¡¯re mistaken. I am not being sarcastic. But for our cooperation to go smoothly it¡¯s better to eliminate our wariness.¡± Then he looked at Zero and Kampa.

    He added, ¡°Then just let us take a look at the hemostatic spray and bandage.¡±

    Jie turned to Xiaoyi and nodded. Xiaoyi threw the spray and bandage toward Xuan. Xuan asked again, ¡°Anyone have a knife? The sharper the better.¡±

    Zheng and his group looked at each other. They actually don¡¯t have any closebat weapons. At this time Kampa took out a dagger from his pocket and threw it over to Xuan. Zheng just realized this Caucasian and Zero were focusing on Xuan.

    Xuan sliced his wrist decisively, as if that hand didn¡¯t belong to him. Blood started pouring out like water. Lan and the other woman started to scream as they saw it. The rest of the newbies were startled also. Then Xuan sprayed his wrist with the hemostatic spray. Miraculously, the wound started to clot and the bleeding stopped after a few seconds. Then he bandaged the wound and handed the dagger, spray, and bandage to Kampa.

    As Zheng¡¯s group looked, they noticed Kampa and Zero did the same thing. After they finished Kampa said, ¡°I am a member of an international mercenary group. A top ranked gunner. My nickname is Overlord. To be honest, I would rather you to be lying. This is a terrible ce.¡±

    Zero returned the spray and bandage to Xiaoyi, then he said coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t have a name, just call me Zero. I am an assassin specialized in long distance sniping. Unfortunately this movie doesn¡¯t require my skill. And there are no sniper rifles here.¡±

 Vol 1 8-3

    Zheng nodded and before he could speak, Jieughed out loud. ¡°Good, your abilities are quite capable. The four of us survived thest movie. I lived through four movies and they lived through one. Though it seems like we miscalcted. We should had exchanged some limited ammo guns, since those are rather inexpensive.¡±

    Then Lan exined how they would go back to God¡¯s dimension after the mission is finished, and the categories of items. She smiled after saying everything. Looks like she got that 100 points.

    Xuan adjusted his sses and asked in confusion, ¡°But why is he the strongest one?¡± He pointed to Zheng. In fact, Zero and Kampa were also paying close attention to Zheng, though they were silent this whole time.

    Zhengughed. ¡°You get 1000 points every time you survive a movie, that¡¯s fixed. Other than that, God will issue you missions. Completing these missions will earn you extra points. Look at the watch, it disys the mission for this movie and the rewards.¡±

    ¡°I finished a mission in thest movie and was awarded extra points. So I¡¯m a bit stronger than them after spending my rewards on enhancements.¡±

    Xuan was going to ask more but the only door in this room opened. Everyone looked towards it, yet there was nothing outside.

    ¡°The movie is starting!¡± Jie immediately took out his desert eagle and pointed it at the door. Several minutes passed and there was nothing.

    Zheng and the rest let out a sigh of relief. Then they saw the two middle aged men walk outside. He was appalled and immediately yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t go out carelessly, this is only your first movie. You¡¯re much weaker than us and in much more danger than us. Even if someone is to gather information, we should do it instead.¡±

    Zero sneered. ¡°You think they are going to gather information?¡±

    As he was speaking, the young man and woman pair followed out, then the hooligans sprinted toward the door too. Zheng could hear the middle aged men say, ¡°Heh. He thinks we don¡¯t know. Trying to con us with some stage and actors. At least spend more money on the set up. Look at that scrub, if he¡¯s an assassin then what am I?¡±

    The young man and woman agreed in a low voice. Though the hooligans just ran away without saying anything. In the end, only four of the newbies stayed. Xuan, Kampa, Zero, and the smarter young man.

    The young man walked over to them cautiously. ¡°Can I join your group? Even though everything is unimaginable, but I still wish to stay by you. Oh right, my name is Li Shuaixi. upation... just graduated from college, don¡¯t have any upation yet. But I used to watch a lot of horror movies and stories at home. Oh, and I am familiar with fantasy web novels and various mythologies.¡±

    Zheng and Jie looked at each other, then he held out his hand. ¡°Wee to this group. Even though we are not guaranteed to live, we won¡¯t give up on ourrades.¡±

    Jie put his gun back in his pocket, then asked, ¡°What should we do next? We can¡¯t just stay here.¡±

    ¡°Information,¡± Lan and Xuan said simultaneously, then they smiled at each other. Xuan waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s better to have you say it. I specialize in analysis. Not as confident in nning out.¡±

    Lan touched her forehead. ¡°Hehe. I was a writer. So I am quite confident at devising ns. If I get anything wrong, please remind me.¡±

    ¡°The four of us did a brief analysis before you woke up. To be honest, Alien isn¡¯t a difficult movie. Since there¡¯s only one Alien in the whole movie. Inparison, it has a lower difficulty than Resident Evil. Both movies can be exined using science. Yet why is Resident Evil a seven people difficulty movie while this is fifteen? We believe that the plot changed so the difficulty is raised ordingly.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Resident Evil 1? If that¡¯s theparison then the Hunters in Resident Evil 1 are on par with Aliens, furthermore they are in muchrger numbers. Your deduction is sound, the difficulty of Alien shouldn¡¯t be higher than Resident Evil. If the plot changed, what do you suggest we do?¡±

    ¡°Information!¡±, Lan said with certainty. ¡°We need to know how much the plot changed, why is the difficulty so high? Also we don¡¯t know the real strength of Aliens from just watching the movie. We have to fight one to learn his speed, strength, and other variables. Then we can devise a method to kill them.¡±

    Seeing that Xuan nodded, Zero and Kampa did not object. Zheng also nodded and said, ¡°Then we will go investigate this spacecraft. It would be best if we can meet the cast, and if we encounter an Alien, I will fight him head on. Jie¡¯s desert eagle has infinite ammo, if you can, let Zero support me with it. I think I should be able to escape with Qi if something goes wrong.¡±

    At the same time, they heard a scream from the other side of the hall. The voice belonged to the two middle aged men and the young man and woman. The eight of them ran toward the sound source. Xuan, Zero and Kampa¡¯s physical fitness was amazing. They kept up in running with the four that have gone through enhancement. Only the young man started panting as he ran.

    Zheng turned around to take a look, then sighed and ran over to take a hold of his hand. Even then he was still exhausted.

    The scream came from a lobby. The middle age men and the other two were on the ground screaming in terror. Following where their fingers pointed, three corpses lied on the ground. The bodies belonged to a blonde woman, a ck man, and a Caucasian. Their faces were twisted as if they experienced intense pain before death.

    As Zheng¡¯s group entered the lobby, the four ran to the hall on the other side. Zheng sighed and didn¡¯t bother to chase them. He knelt down next to the bodies. After a few looks, his face turned pale. ¡°How many Aliens... were in the movie?¡±

    Xuan said with certainty, ¡°One. My memory won¡¯t be wrong in such a detail.¡±

    Zheng stood up with a pale face. The three corpses under him all had a hole on their chest. This meant that a stage two Alien came out through their chests. Furthermore, one of the bodies had a hole that covered the chest and abdomen, like an Alien several times bigger than average came out of it. An Alien that size was terrifying just from imagining it.

    ¡°We are going to face three... perhaps more, and bigger, Aliens soon.¡±

    <u>End of Volume 1: The name is Resident Evil</u>

    <strong><i><u>Next, Volume 2: </u><strong><u>Alien Massacre</u></strong></i></strong>

 Vol 2 1-1

    <strong><i><u>Volume 2: </u><strong><u>Alien Massacre</u></strong></i></strong>

    There was only one Alien in this movie. Yet this Alien still killed everyone besides the main character.

    Zero crouched beside the bodies without a word. He dipped his finger into the blood, then smelled it. ¡°Dead for four to five hours.¡±

    Xuan also crouched next to the bodies then measured the diameter of the holes with his fingers andpared their sizes. He stood up with a serious expression after quite some time. ¡°It¡¯s indeed a Queen. This is bad news, our mission is to eliminate all Aliens right? If there¡¯s a Queen in this spacecraft then... I think we are probably dead.¡± <sup>[1]</sup>

    The others looked at him. Lan touched her forehead and said, ¡°I remember the Queen is the kind that cany eggs. It has an immense sizepared to regr Aliens. Is this what you¡¯re referring to?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s over ten times stronger than a regr Alien. You can¡¯t even damage it without heavy firearms. The worst thing is we are obvious out here.¡±

    Zheng asked, ¡°Obvious? What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°Food. Think about it, to grow an Alien from the size of a serpent to over six feet tall in a short period of time, do you think they can just grow out of thin air? No, it requires a huge amount of organic material and energy. In other words, they need to eat during this period. In fact I¡¯m curious why they didn¡¯t eat the bodies? Does that mean they have already found enough bodies?¡± Xuan mumbled these words.

    Xuan stood up and continued, ¡°We are very likely to be their food. If it¡¯s only the eight of us, we could stay together and react when they appear. But what about the other seven? They are spread throughout the spacecraft. They are the most delicious food in the eyes of Aliens. In fact, I suspect that all the cast have already be Alien eggs. There are eight characters, aside from the robot. The worst case scenario is an Alien Queen and five Aliens. This is the most likely situation we will face.¡±

    Jie asked, ¡°Why not a few more Queens? Since we are going to die anyway, a few more won¡¯t make a difference.¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Aliens have their own society, just like ants and bees. There can only be one Queen in a group, otherwise it will cause internal division and war, or the weaker one will leave the group. But this is inside a spacecraft, and there are only so many Aliens. There can¡¯t be another Queen.¡±

    ¡°As a matter of fact, when I first saw the movie, I considered this species as the perfect specimen in the evolution of the physical body. They will adjust their form and adapt to the environment based on the gics of the host. They can keep on modifying their genes to evolve. This is so simr to humans that have unlocked their gic constraints.¡±

    Gic constraints? Humans? Everyone looked at this scientist with a colonel rank as he indulged in his thoughts. Then at the same time, screams and cries for help came from far in the hall. These screams sounded more and more miserable and after ten seconds, they disappeared.

    Zero stared at the hall and said emotionlessly, ¡°It¡¯s those hooligans. They got attacked.¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s still go take a look, if we find any Aliens, we can kill them. They are supposed to be rather weak right now?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Yes. The Aliens are still in their second stage. We can kill them with enough fire power. Do you really only have a desert eagle and haven¡¯t exchanged for any other weapons?¡±

    Zheng and Jie smiled bitterly. ¡°We are different from you after all. I am only a white cor worker. Aside from Jie being a retired soldier, Lan¡¯s a writer and Xiaoyi¡¯s only a student. Can you expect us to know a lot or how to fight a battle?¡±

    Xuan smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s go, we will go take a look first. And you are not totally correct. Remember I mentioned gic constraint? This is the highest technology in our world. Our country is ahead of the world, even the US and European countries might not know more than us about this.¡±

    ¡°In the ancient ages when our ancestors were still apes, no, even before that, the dryopithecus, there was a missing period of time in our archaeological studies. Nothing indicated why apes evolved into man. Don¡¯t trust textbooks that said it was gradual evolution over millions of years. Let me tell you, thetest gic studies show that this evolution only took 120 years. Not several million, not even several thousand, it¡¯s merely 120 years. Humans evolved from dryopithecus to the early man, australopithecus.¡±

    ¡°From the oldest single-cell organism, to multi-cell organism, to invertebrates, to reptiles, and the gradual evolution to the modern human; our history is indicated in our gic code. Do you know what appeared in our gic code during those 120 years? Let me tell you, it¡¯s a constraint.¡±

    ¡°Yes, a constraint. Our evolution exploded only for 120 years, then it was sealed off due to various unknown reasons. After that, from the early man to the modern human, our evolution was actually minimal. To the point that we didn¡¯t even evolve a bit for the past tens of thousands of years. You can say that our technology is evolving, we are more advanced than people tens of thousands of years ago, but this is only an umtion of knowledge. It has nothing to do with biological evolution. Our evolution hase to a stop.¡±

    Xuan spoke as he ran. He didn¡¯t care for the shocked expressions of everyone and continued: ¡°This dimension, I am not talking about Alien but the overall dimension of horror movies, I¡¯ve seen this before. Except that I didn¡¯t understand it¡¯s meaning at the time. In the ruin where we found a human skull in a cave, our country actually found a tablet with words carved on it. We tranted most of the words, it basically said, ¡®When human evolutiones to a stop, horror will unlock human¡¯s gic constraint again, to restart the advancement of evolution.¡¯ The message was left by people named, ¡®The first group of humans to unlock gic constraints¡¯. Perhaps this dimension existed since the ancient times.¡±

    Zheng asked, ¡°What happens when we unlock the gic constraint? Humans be supermen?¡±

    Xuan smiled. ¡°You probably heard this line, all things at their core are good for something. ording to our gic code, there are no weaklings in humanity, every person is supposed to have a speciality. And his speciality is guaranteed to be among the most talented. In fact, some can achieve it through training, such as sports, or memory, or wit. Removing the gic constraint will allow us to choose our speciality depending on the situation. You can be a genius when you need to think, have unparalleled strength when you need power, and during battle... you can be a super warrior that can survive no matter what happens. Even if everyone else died, you will live.¡±

    ¡°Being able to solve any difficulties, have the mentality to never give up, and survive through any situation! This is our evolution after removing the gic constraints!¡±

    [1] The Alien Queen was introduced in Aliens (1986). The direct sequel to Alien. Original Trailer.

 Vol 2 1-2

    Xuan¡¯s words were shocking to the others. Humans that can alter their speciality at will and be able to survive through any situation were pushing the limit of the potential of our species.

    ¡°Just think about it. Apes reached this limit and became human, then what will humans be when we reach it?¡±

    Zheng felt a thoughte up, but when he calmed down to think about it, the thought disappeared.

    Zero, who was quiet this whole time, asked: ¡°How do you unlock the gic constraint? With drugs or something else?¡±

    Xuan waved his hand. ¡°It needs a substance simr to the epinephrine hormone that can only be produced by the human body. The crucial point is... it¡¯s a poison. You probably heard of stories like a mother lifting a car to save her son. This actually happened but this woman died soon afterward. Scientists found a micro amount of this substance in her blood.¡±

    ¡°Therefore, it¡¯s impossible to unlock the gic constraint with outside help, at least we can¡¯t do it with our current technology. You can only work towards it yourself. Of course we don¡¯t even have a direction right now. Anyway, I suspect that this dimension is rted to gic constraints. It might even be the creation of the first group of humans that unlocked their gic constraints.¡±

    Jieughed. ¡°You think ancient apes predicted the horror movies we will watch? And all those sci-fi weapons that you can exchange, you think they can predict everything?¡±

    Xuan smiled indifferently. ¡°Apes perhaps can¡¯t but what if the thing they created has grown artificial intelligence? Computers won¡¯t die, they can record our horror movies then make us experience them, until we die or break the limit to unlock the gic constraint. Then we will be able to earn enough points to leave. What do you think of this hypothesis?¡±

    Zero suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re right but please be aware of our situation. There¡¯s a scent of blood from the left turn thirty meters ahead of us. Who will go take a look?¡±

    Zheng gritted his teeth. ¡°My stats are the highest, so I will go.¡±

    The other people cleared a path without a word. Jie took out his gun then gave everyone a grenade.

    Zheng took a deep breath, suppressing the terror he was feeling. He walked lightly toward the turn. Due to the anxiety he was feeling, for a while he could hear his heartbeat, then gradually, it seemed like he could feel the little movements in his blood vessels. This was a wonderful feeling, unexinable but Zheng was enlightened a bit, as though he was but a step away from unlocking the gic constraint.

    Unfortunately this condition didn¡¯tst long. When he looked to the left carefully, he was appalled, and the condition disappeared. All that was left in his mind was terror.

    To the left the hall was filled with pieces of flesh. Bones, organs, flesh were piled up; he couldn¡¯t even make out the form of a human. Aside from the ripped clothes on the ground, no one would have believed it was once a human.

    Zheng held onto the wall and started to vomit. The others saw that there was no danger and ran over to him. Lan, Xiaoyi, and Shuai started to vomit along. Even Jie¡¯s lips twitched as he saw it. Zero, Kampa and Xuan crouched beside the flesh and studied them silently.

    Kampa picked up a few pieces of clothes, looked at Zero and said, ¡°It¡¯s those three hooligans. The flesh of two bodies is gone.¡±

    Zheng just stopped vomiting but when he heard this, he started at it again.

    ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so,¡± Xuan looked at the flesh carefully. ¡°I have done some dissection experiments, most of this flesh are crushed bones and the dirty parts of organs. Look at this, a fragment of the shoulder de, I¡¯ve found three different ones already. So I think the Alien took away all the edible flesh.¡±

    There¡¯s nothing left for Zheng and the others to vomit anymore. They could only feel their stomach twitching non-stop. At least Zheng had a better physical body, he could still move afterward, but the other four could barely stand while holding onto the wall.

    Xuan, Kampa, and Zero finished their discussion and walked back to the others. He frowned as he looked at them. ¡°We will leave this ce first, the situation is worse than we expected. There¡¯s already a third stage Alien, and... it may be nearby.¡±

    As he finished talking, Zero and Kampa suddenly got on the ground. There was a hint of fear in their eyes, especially Zero. He said in a quick and low voice, ¡°Something¡¯s not right, there¡¯s danger.¡±

    People that lived on the edge of death tend to have a sixth sense for danger. When Zero and Kampa got on the ground, Zheng felt his heart tighten. He couldn¡¯t exin this feeling. He looked behind instinctively and there was a huge shadow.

    Xiaoyi was standing at the outermost of the group. He could barely stand after the vomiting. When Zheng looked behind him with a terrified expression, he forced himself to turn his head around, then he froze.

    This was a matured Alien, almost three meters tall, and over three meters in length with its tail. It was covered in a shiny ck exoskeleton, a huge and long head that extended to its back, a mouth full of sharp teeth, with even the tongue filled with little teeth.

    Xiaoyi looked at its mouth as saliva dripped off it, before he could do anything, the Alien¡¯s huge tongue prated his shoulder. That tongue moved so fast that even Zheng could only see a shadow. Then the Alien dragged Xiaoyi to the corner.

    ¡°Ah! No! Jie, Zheng, save me! I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    Xiaoyi screamed like a madman, but his strength was so insignificantpared to the Alien. He struggled like a baby. His hand gripped on the corner of the wall as the Alien dragged him. He didn¡¯t loosen his grip even as his nails flipped. Finally the Alien got him through the corner and left five trails of blood on the wall. Then the hall was filled with painful and miserable screams, along with the sound of crushing and ripping of bones and flesh.

 Vol 2 1-3

    Zheng, Zero, and Kampa were the first ones to wake up from the shock. Zero and Kampa both did the same thing, they held onto the grenades with a finger through the ring. As soon as the Alien appeared, they would throw the grenades at it. He remembered that he said he¡¯d never give up on anyrades. He definitely heard Xiaoyi¡¯s cry for help.

    Around the corner, three Aliens were ripping into Xiaoyi. He was still not dead. His whole body was twitching. The Aliens¡¯ strength was so powerful. Their tongues would touch him lightly and his body would be ripped apart like paper. Zheng could only take ast look of those despairing eyes before Xiaoyi¡¯s head was crushed.

    Another Alien turned around to look at Zheng. It extended it¡¯s tongue out, saliva dripping on the ground. Then it screamed at Zheng. The scream woke him up from the shock. He looked at Xiaoyi again, no, the pieces of his body, before he turned around and ran back.

    ¡°Run! Shit! There are three Aliens!¡±, He yelled as he ran.

    Zero and Kampa threw their grenades then ran back. Jie, Xuan, and Shuai followed behind.

    Lan was running at the back near Zheng, but her speed just wasn¡¯t fast enough, the explosion was likely to affect her. Zheng picked her up when he ran by. When the explosion wave came, they both got knocked to the ground.

    Zheng forcibly turned his body around right before he reached the ground, taking the impact while Lannded on him. She looked at him in surprise then smiled. ¡°You¡¯re a nice guy.¡±

    Zheng¡¯s mind went nk for a moment then yelled, ¡°What¡¯re you talking about, hurry and run!¡± Then he was going to push Lan off him to get up.

    Lan gripped on his shirt cors tightly. ¡°My enhancements are low, my running speed definitely can¡¯t keep up. Carry me.¡±

    By this time, Jie and the other four were out of sight already. Zheng didn¡¯t have time to say anything else. The explosion could only dy the Aliens for so long. If they don¡¯t start to run, they would just die here. He gritted his teeth, picked Lan up and started sprinting.

    Zheng¡¯s physical body was strong, and he could barely feel the weight of a person. After running through a few halls, he realized that he¡¯d gotten lost. He was just running as fast as he could without any time to think, but having gone so far without encountering Jie and the others, Zheng got separated from the group.

    He gritted his teeth and continued on. Another hundred meters went by until he saw a steel door on the side. He carried Lan inside.

    All the doors on this spacecraft had automatic sensors and would open when a person gets near. They easily got into the room. Then Lan jumped out from his arms. She pressed some buttons next to the door then it closed. The light on top of the door turned red.

    Lan exhaled, then patted her chest. ¡°That was scary, I couldn¡¯t even move my hands and feet. The Aliens were more disgusting and scary than in the movie.¡±

    Zheng was staring at her, her breasts were actually really big. He couldn¡¯t feel it when he was running, but now that he thought about carrying her, and her breasts pressed onto his chest, he immediately looked away.

    Lan sensed what happened then blushed. ¡°I knew it, this door could be closed. Otherwise if anyone can enter your bedroom, then there would be no privacy.¡±

    Zheng coughed to calm himself down. Then he thought about Xiaoyi¡¯s face. Even though Xiaoyi lookedmon, and a little weak, he was a kind hearted kid. Heughed a lot during training and said his biggest dream was to get enough power through enhancements then go back to school and teach those bullies a lesson, but now he was...

    ¡°F*ck! I said I won¡¯t give up on anyrades! Yet I got scared and ran!¡±

    Zheng got more and more angry. He kept punching on things. Bang! A steel bar the thickness of an arm got bent. He and Lan looked at it with their eyes wide open.

    Lan ran over immediately. This room wasn¡¯t big, other than bed made of steel, there were some simple furniture and a TV. That steel bar was from the bed.

    ¡°Wah. When did you get so strong?¡±

    Lan touched the bar then looked at his fist. It wasn¡¯t even scratched. She said with surprise, ¡°Is your fist made of steel? That was powerful.¡±

    Zheng was surprised also. He then tried and punched at another steel bar with full strength this time. The whole bar broke in half and the bed knocked to the ground. He looked at his fist in disbelief.

    ¡°That¡¯s not possible, I never won against Jie in closebat unless I used Qi. If I had this kind of strength I could have knocked him out in one punch.¡±

    Lan touched her forehead. ¡°Perhaps you held back, not consciously, but because you obtained such strength you subconsciously held back. And it¡¯s not only strength, there isn¡¯t even a scratch. Your skin is tougher than steel.¡±

    Zheng tighten his fist, then a thought came to mind. ¡°Say how destructive would it be if I throw this steel bar with all my strength and while using Qi?¡±

    Lan looked at the bar that was broken in half and smiled. ¡°Why don¡¯t you try it now? If the results are good... hehe, if you do then I won¡¯t tell Lori you peeked at my chest.¡±

    Zheng kept his mouth shut. He was too familiar with Lan¡¯s expression and tone. During his past ten years, he had seen a few women give him that expression. He knew the best choice was to stay silent.

    He turned around and grabbed the broken bar. Sure enough, his strength had gotten to this level. He had never had the chance to test it in God¡¯s room. He broke the bar off the bed with just a hand. That screeching sound of bending metal was so harsh yet at the same time gave them a sense of safety.

    Zheng took a deep breath, directed his Qi all over the body, then he gave a loud shout and threw the bar. With a shattering sound, the bar prated the steel wall. This bar was over half a meter long, with only a few centimetres of it left outside the wall, while the rest was inserted into the wall. The power of this throw was enormous.

    Zheng and Lan were shocked at the result. They stared at each other for quite a while, then turned around simultaneously... to the rest of the bars on the bed.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve forgotten to exchange for heavy firearms, then we will use this primitive weapon to crush them!¡±, Zheng muttered. Lan wasughing by the side, her breasts jiggling as sheughed. Zheng couldn¡¯t help but peek at it. She seemed to have noticed and blushed a bit.

    Perhaps this was the only thing enjoyable now, Zheng thought as he peeked. Yet when he remembered those three huge monsters of nightmares, he felt a sense of despair, and a bit of stubbornness of refusing to ept fate.

    "Live, no matter how hopeless the situation is... I must live!"

 Vol 2 2-1

    Aside from theck of heavy firearms, they also didn¡¯t have any food or water. Without these two things, they were very likely to die from starvation or dehydration if they were locked in anywhere.

    ¡°We¡¯re still newbies. We thought we were veterans just from surviving a movie, yet there are still so many things we didn¡¯t prepare. Then we just came in here as if this was a field trip.¡±

    Zheng sighed. Lan nodded, she was looking for something on the wall.

    Zheng asked curiously, ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    She replied without turning her head, ¡°This is a modernized spacecraft, there¡¯s probably some high-techmunication tools. Otherwise the characters would have to speak to each other face to face all the time.¡±

    As she spoke, she found device with buttons hanging on the wall. When she pressed it, a sound came from above, just like when a call was connected but no one was on the other side.

    Lan touched her forehead. ¡°There are over forty buttons, assuming each one connects to a room, then we are in the center of the spacecraft, and we shouldn¡¯t be far away from the control room.¡±

    Zheng walked over. The device had 46 buttons. The number 21 was indicated on the device, and the button 27 was painted red.

    He tried to follow Lan¡¯s thoughts. If the spacecraft was divided into 46 areas, 1 and 46 were on the edge of the spacecraft. The room they were in, 21, was close to the center, then the special red 27 was probably the control room.

    Zheng hesitated. ¡°What if the numbers have nothing to do with the position of the rooms? Like the rooms were numbered randomly. And if that red 27 is not the control room, but instead it¡¯s the security room or something else? It¡¯s too arbitrary to just assume our position like this.¡±

    ¡°Humph, it is arbitrary, yet it¡¯s still better than waiting here for the Aliens to find us. Or do you want to experience the same thing as when the Licker from Resident Evil was charging at the door? Just staring as the door was broken in and we couldn¡¯t do anything? Even if room 27 is the security room instead, it will probably have some weapons.¡±

    Zheng felt a headache. It wasn¡¯t wise to get in an argument with women. They would start a lecture when they feel objectionable. He immediately nodded his head. ¡°Yes. Good. No problem. I also think we should go out to search. Anything is better than staying here. I agree with your decision.¡±

    Lan started to smile. ¡°Yes, I knew you are a nice guy. You can ept ady¡¯s opinion. Hehe. Then I will count on you, please protect me.¡±

    Zheng tied three steel bars to his back, then held onto the thickest and longest one. He didn¡¯t say anything and watched as Lan turned the light of the door from red to green. He took a deep breath and sprinted out.

    ¡°Yes. My deduction is correct. Every important room has amunication device and a number. We just passed by room 25. In other words, the control room is near.¡±

    Xuan said to the other four people as they walked out from a room. The other four looked around nervously. Jie suddenly asked, ¡°What can we do if we find the control room? I say we should go look for Zheng and Lan, he¡¯s the strongest one among us.¡±

    Xuan said without emotion, ¡°Regardless of whether they¡¯re alive or dead, in order to find them we have to first get to the control room. We are not familiar with the locations on this spacecraft. We don¡¯t even know where the Aliens are, where the weapons are, where the food and water are, and... do you know where the toilets are? So we have to find the control room and learn the map and locations of the spacecraft, then we will have the ability to fight.¡±

    Jie was about to say something, but atst he remained silent. Zero said coldly, ¡°Hurry up. I keep feeling there¡¯s something following behind us. Even though it¡¯s still far away, this sense of danger is very obvious.¡±

    Kampa also nodded and said in choppy Chinese, ¡°Yes. Very dangerous. I am certain it¡¯s an Alien.¡±

    Xuan frowned. ¡°Okay, we will choose to go through the left hall. Everyone start to run, we have to find the control room no matter what. If my deduction is correct... finding the control room will increase our chances of survival.¡±

    At the same time, Zheng was at a ce not far from Xuan. The two cautiously advanced towards room 27. After a while Lan yelled, ¡°Stop. I¡¯ll go check out that room, if something happens... judge the situation yourself.¡± Then she went into the room alone.

    Zheng muttered with a bitter smile. ¡°Easier said than done, judge the situation myself. No matter how I judge it¡¯s still death...¡±

    Even though heined, he concentrated his attention on the surroundings. His muscles were all tensed up, his hand held onto the steel bar. Yet without any reason, he felt very ufortable, as if something dangerous was approaching him. This made him more nervous.

    About a minuteter Lan came out happily. She smiled. ¡°Great, my deduction is correct. This is room 23, room 22 is definitely in one of the halls we passed by. If we just follow this path, then we will get to the control room. Hmm? Your face looks pale, are you too scared?¡±

    Zheng forced a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know why. I am feeling a bit worried. Perhaps we should find somewhere to hide for a while.¡±

    Lan shook her head, and said in a serious tone, ¡°We can¡¯t. It¡¯s already dangerous being separated from the group, especially since we are so close to the control room. We have to get there first... I know, maybe you are not feeling well? But can you hold on for a little longer?¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly. ¡°Then let¡¯s go. My body is in good condition. It¡¯s just feeling a little worried... Ayyy. I¡¯ve never seen a woman like you, being so tough. Normal women would be too scared to move in this situation.¡±

    Lanughed. ¡°Hehe. I¡¯ve been tough since I was a little girl. My parents died on my twelfth birthday. They got in a car ident when they went out to buy a birthday cake. If I¡¯m not tough enough, I wouldn¡¯t be able to live till now. So, for such a good girl like me, you have to do your best to protect me...¡±

    Pah!

    As Lan made a turn on the corner, she was still talking to Zheng withughter. Suddenly a tongue full of teeth shot out from the side and prated her shoulder. Blood sttered and painted Zheng¡¯s eyes red. He felt as if he was still hearing thatughter in his ears, and that line: ¡°You have to do your best to protect me...¡±

    ¡°NO!¡±

 Vol 2 2-2

    Zheng¡¯s eyes were bloody red. Whether it was from the anger he felt or Lan¡¯s blood, he didn¡¯t know. When the girl disappeared around the corner, he charged forward. However, he used too much strength and ran into the wall.

    His enhanced reaction speed saved him at that moment. Everything slowed down, and he felt like every movement took a great deal of energy even with his physical fitness. His body felt as if it was going to tear up. The ground, air, even the wall; there was seemingly a force from every object pulling on his body to prevent him from moving too fast. He had never experienced this phenomenon before.

    So when he reached close to the wall, the air felt so condensed, like it was liquid. He could even step on the air and jump at the wall. Then he kicked on the wall to make the turn. The first thing he saw was an Alien dragging Lan. This Alien was a size smaller than the one before but it was still over two meters tall and three meters in length. It dragged Lan towards the deeper end of the hall. The girl¡¯s left shoulder was crushed. Her body filled with blood. There was only despair and a hint of longing in her eyes.

    Zheng suddenly understood that longing. It was the hope for life and future. Even though he never saw his own eyes, he knew when he was in a hopeless situation he must have had that hint of longing in his eyes. He was certain of it!

    In Zheng¡¯s eyes, Lan¡¯s image became Xiaoyi¡¯s, about to get ripped apart and be a pile of flesh. Or it became himself. When he gets dragged by an Alien, he would have the same despair and longing, then get ripped apart... He doesn¡¯t want this! He had to save this girl no matter what!

    ¡°Ahh!¡± Zheng screamed like a madman. He could almost see every movement the Alien made as everything slowed down. The jump he made off the wall shot him straight towards the Alien.

    This all happened in an instant. From Lan¡¯s perspective, Zheng charged at the wall then kicked at it in a weird angle. That kick made a muffled sound, and embedded two footprints on the steel wall. Then, he disappeared from her eyes. She couldn¡¯t follow that kind of speed.

    Zheng reached the Alien. He could see the saliva dripping off its mouth, and that long tongue. He swung his steel bar at its tongue with pinpoint uracy. With a dull sound, Lan fell on the floor. The Alien started to scream like crazy. Acid sprayed from its broken tongue. The tongue was cut in half.

    ¡°Ahhh!¡±

    It wasn¡¯t over yet. Zheng screamed along with the Alien. He lost all sense. His eyes were bloody red and filled with frenzy. It may have been the blood of Lan, or they¡¯d really turned red.

    As Zhengnded behind the Alien, he swung at its back. With a sound of metals colliding, the steel bar got bent. Though the Alien did not look good either. The exoskeleton on its back cracked and acid poured out from the wound. At this point, the ground was filled with craters from the acid.

    The Alien¡¯s speed was just as fast. Even when Zheng felt the surroundings slow down, he was only on par with the Alien¡¯s speed. When the Alien swiped at him with its w, he could barely raise his arm to block it in time. With a loud sound, the impact knocked him to the ground, and the whole hall vibrated. Blood poured down from his head from the impact.

    Zheng fought for his life at this point. He didn¡¯t have a shell as tough as the Alien¡¯s exoskeleton. When he blocked the swipe, it left a few holes on his arm. Not only that, but the Alien was so powerful that when Zheng¡¯s head hit the ground he almost fainted. He bit his tongue at that moment, the pain from it keeping him awake.

    He didn¡¯t even n to get up. He pulled another steel bar from his back and swung it with all he had at the Alien¡¯s feet. His physical strength and the buff from Qi knocked the Alien to the ground. As the Alien fell, it raised its tail and stabbed at Zheng¡¯s leg. The Alien¡¯sbat instincts were so strong, it lived up to being a species that evolved for killing and survival.

    Zheng¡¯s mind went nk. He felt as if his body was moving on its own. Countless instincts forbat rose to his mind. He dodged to the side then rolled back, which pulled his leg away from the tail. Then he kicked at the ground and jumped at the Alien, while he stabbed at its mouth with the steel bar.

    He let go of the bar in the Alien¡¯s mouth and pulled another one from his back. He kept stabbing at the Alien¡¯s head with it, non-stop, even when the acid from the Alien¡¯s blood sprayed all over his body. He looked like he¡¯d gone insane and wanted to tear the Alien to pieces. Fortunately Lan reacted in time. She ignored her injuries and jumped at Zheng. She knocked both of them to the ground a few meters away. That¡¯s when Zheng slowly woke up.

    The front of his body felt painful and a burning sensation. He quickly took off all his clothes and attempted to wipe off the acid on his body. The acid caused a sizzling sound on the ground and corroded the steel like melting ice. Yet, Zheng¡¯s skin only turned slightly dark.There was no sign of corrosion, which surprised Lan quite a bit.

    As Lan stopped his bleeding with the haemostasis spray, she said with a light voice, ¡°It¡¯s great to be alive. Thank you... But why isn¡¯t there any injuries on your skin? The Alien¡¯s blood should be highly acidic.¡±

    Zheng wiped off all the acid on his body. His mind was still nk. Everything that happened felt like a nightmare. He was basically fighting by instinct, especially after the Alien stabbed his leg, he felt like a chain within his body had broken off.

    ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because I have high stats in cell vitality and immunization. At least my skin is burned dark by the acid.¡±

    As he tried to take out another haemostasis spray from his ring, his whole body went into a seizure. A painful and paralyzing sensation started from his internal organs, like countless ants crawling on them. Then this pain spread to his bones and marrow, before it moved along with his blood to the skin. Gradually all he could see was whiteness, and he felt as if he was about to die.

    ¡®Just think about it. Apes reached this limit and became human, then what will humans be when we reach it?¡¯

    ¡®Needs a substance simr to the epinephrine hormone that can only be produced by the human body. The crucial point is... it¡¯s a poison. You probably heard of stories like a mother lifting a car to save her son. This actually happened but this woman died soon afterward. Scientists found a micro amount of this substance in her blood.¡¯

    ¡®... Gic constraint...¡¯

    Zheng remembered Xuan¡¯s words on the gic constraint. He didn¡¯t know if he identally unlocked this gic constraint, but he knew that he was struggling on the brink of death. The seizure in his internal organs was getting stronger, and blood bled through his mouth and nose. Then his lungs also started to have seizures. He could barely breathe in any air. He opened his mouth wide while struggling to breathe.

    Lan reacted instantly. She held onto Zheng¡¯s body and put her lips on his, trying to give him air. After about ten seconds, Zheng¡¯s internal organs slowly calmed down, then his lungs also started to breath, the pain in his skin fading. But Lan didn¡¯t know and continued giving him air. At the same time she also wept and mumbled, ¡°Don¡¯t die. Please. Don¡¯t leave me alone. Please stay alive with me...¡±

 Vol 2 2-3

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 2-3.</strong>

    Is it because someone close to her left her before, so she¡¯s afraid of losing someone again?

    Zheng felt as if he could understand her. He thinks they are the same kind of people, after losing something especially important, they made a promise with themselves never to lose again. That¡¯s why they¡¯re desperately clinging onto their lives. That¡¯s why they¡¯re supporting each other.

    ¡°I¡¯m much better.¡± Then another girl¡¯s face shed through Zheng¡¯s mind. He lightly pushed Lan away. Even though he could barely move, this push was firm and determined.

    Lan was crying, then suddenly she got pushed away. Her mind goes nk for a moment then she smiled unnaturally. ¡°Are you alright now? You scared me just then. You were like you were having an epileptic seizure, and blood wasing out of your mouth. That looked so horrifying...¡±

    Zheng felt totally exhausted, yetpared to the pain a moment ago, this was like heaven to him. He smiled bitterly. ¡°Thank you so much, thanks for helping... helping me breathe. Otherwise I would have fainted from suffocation. If I lost conscious under that situation... I think I would have been a corpse by now.¡±

    Lan¡¯s expression went back to normal. Sheughed. ¡°I have to thank you, if you didn¡¯t save me then I don¡¯t know what would have happened. So what was that? Do you have a medical history?¡±

    Zheng shook his head, he didn¡¯t know how to describe what just happened. When he was on the border of life and death, he felt something unlock within him. Thebat was smooth and the precision of his movements was within a millimeter. He spent every bit of his energy without waste. Thebat instincts had nopassion or fear. If he really had to describe it with a phenomenon, it would be simr to SEED mode.[1]

    Of course, this is probably the gic constraint that Xuan talked about, evolved human beings that can survive through any extreme. This also exined why it was so painful afterward, that was probably the side effects from the substance generated from unlocking the constraint.

    The pain came and went quickly. Zheng felt he was gradually recovering his energy. Yet the feeling of unlocking the gic constraint also subsided. Perhaps the poisonous substance was being dposed by his body. His enhanced cellr vitality and immunization strength saved him, at the same time they prevented the substance from totally unlocking the constraint. Zheng can almost imagine that if he kept thesebat instincts, the Aliens wouldn¡¯t be unbeatable.

    Lan saw that Zheng didn¡¯t reply, she didn¡¯t continue with the topic, instead sheughed. ¡°See what rewards you got for killing an Alien. Hehe. There can¡¯t be no reward for it.¡±

    Zheng had recovered a lot by then. After hearing her words, he immediately looked at his watch. It said Aliens killed 1, and next to it was 500 points. Perhaps the reward was announced during hisbat, but at the time his mind was filled with killing and didn¡¯t notice the announcement.

    He suppressed his happiness and said, ¡°Awarded 500 points. That¡¯s great, this is half the reward from surviving a movie.¡±

    Lan was smiling also, as if she earned the reward herself. She said happily, ¡°500 points for one, maybe you can kill a few more then you will get a few thousand points in just this movie... hehe, since you said I saved your life, then shouldn¡¯t you exchange some gifts for me when we go back?¡±

    Zheng looks at her red lips and replies without thinking, ¡°Then I will give you the perfect lipstick, that color is so beautiful.¡±

    Lan immediately blushed. Then Zheng realized the ambiguity of his tone. He coughed and continued, ¡°We should leave this ce as soon as possible. The smell of the Alien¡¯s blood is too strong. I don¡¯t know if there¡¯s another one. I¡¯ve also recovered a lot. So we will continue forward like you said.¡±

    Lan nodded but her face was still slightly blushed. With her head down she said in a low voice, ¡°Are you... alright? You your leg and body bled a lot.¡±

    In fact, Zheng already noticed his wounds. The strange thing was after bleeding for a while, his muscles and skin quickly closed up. The speed of healing was simply amazing. It seemed like the gics of vampire are working.

    He stretched his arms and legs. ¡°No problem. I have recovered a lot of energy. And there is a sense of danger approaching. So let¡¯s hurry up and move on.¡±

    Lan took his warning seriously this time. They continued on the path hurriedly, after a few intersections, they came to arge door. Lan was about to go in, but Zheng pulls her back. ¡°I¡¯ll walk in the front. Your reaction speed is honestly horrible. It¡¯s better to let me take the lead.¡±

    By the time Lan nodded her head in silence, Zheng was already inside. The room was very quiet. It was a kitchen filled with all kinds of packaged food. They looked at each other and could see the delight in their eyes.

    Suddenly, themunication device on the wall started ringing. They almost fell to the ground from the scare. Zheng reacted immediately, he ran to the device and pressed the button blinking with green light.

    Xuan¡¯s voice came from the other side, ¡°We found an Alien corpse outside room 22, did you kill it? Did you find the arsenal?¡±

    Zheng sighs. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you the details face to face. Where are you guys? And how do you know we are here?¡±

    ¡°Every important room has a number. We are in room 27, the control room. This room has ess to the security system. If you don¡¯t enter a room, we won¡¯t be able to reach you. And you are probably in the kitchen right? If you can, take as much water and food without slowing yourself down. Then follow the numbers on the doors to room 27.¡±

    ¡°What I am going to say next concerns your lives. Long story short, there are three Aliens following you, about the distance of ten rooms. ording to their speed, they will reach you in two and a half minutes. I don¡¯t know the reason but they have been following you all along.¡±

    Scent, it¡¯s the scent of Alien blood on Zheng¡¯s body. Zheng and Lan immediately realized it.

    Xuan continued, ¡°I will give you two minutes. Run straight then on the intersections go straight, straight, straight, left, straight, left, straight, left! This is the path to reach the control room. Remember it! You have one minute to collect food, and must reach the control room in two minutes. At two minutes forty five seconds I will put down the walls outside the control room to iste it. If you can¡¯t reach the wall within the time frame... then I¡¯m sorry I have to give up on you. We have five people here after all.

    ¡°The timer starts... NOW!¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath, he focused his Qi on his ring and started to sweep the food in this room. Especially the cases of water. A 1.5 cubic meter space can fit a lot of stuff, especially when these food and water are already packaged in boxes. After thirty seconds, he picked up Lan then sprinted out of the room.

    Zheng shouts, ¡°I¡¯m going to run as fast as I can, I won¡¯t have time to think. So tell me when to make the turn! Okay?¡±

    Lan nodded, her eyes focused at the front. ¡°Keep going, keep going, the first intersection go straight, the second one is the same, the third one same, this time make a left...¡±

    Zheng ran like a lunatic. His speed almost reached his limit. That feeling of the air bing dense was back again. Even then he can still feel the danger approaching from behind. And it was getting closer and closer. Compared to the smaller sized Alien he killed earlier, the fully matured Aliens are faster, even faster than Zheng!

    ¡°Left! Left this time.¡±

    Zheng kicked at the wall and shot into the left hall. As he was making the turn, he could see the shadow behind him. He couldn¡¯t even think anymore, all that was left in his head was to keep running straight as fast as he can! Death! Is following right behind him!

    He could see it, a steel wall that was slowlying down. Zheng could cross several meters with every step he took, but after a few steps, he felt a pain in his back. The nearest Alien is just one meter behind him. It shot its tongue at him and just barely reached his back. That¡¯s why he felt the pain.

    ¡®No! I don¡¯t want to die! I have to live no matter what!¡¯

    Zheng shouted like a madman. He suddenly turned around and jumped up. The Alien was really much faster than him, the moment he jumped up, the Alien closed distance even more, and it retracted its tongue. The next time it shoots its tongue, that¡¯s when Zheng¡¯s head gets crushed.

    As Zheng jumped up, he kicked at the Alien with both feet. He had spent most of his Qi during the run. He focused the remaining Qi on his feet. Then he used the speed the Alien was running at and the power of this kick to shoot himself at the half closed wall. He finally made it in at thest split second. While the Aliens ran into the door with a bang! That impact caused the whole room to tremble. Zhengid on the ground like a dead fish. He really couldn¡¯t even move a finger this time.

    ¡®Live... no matter what I must live!¡¯

    SEED modees from the anime Gundam SEED. It refers to when a character enters into a state of enhanced awareness and peak physical ability. While in this state, the person demonstrates heightened reflexes and extremely quick information processing. This ability is usually triggered by extreme situations or from recalling significant traumas, often arising out of a need to protect someone else in a critical situation.

 Vol 2 3-1

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 3-1.</strong>

    Zheng and Lany on the floor. They were still holding onto each other. Their minds were still filled with the overwhelming anxiety and fear. It wasn¡¯t until they heard footsteps from the other side that they regained some consciousness.

    Of course Zheng wouldn¡¯t think it¡¯s cool toy on the floor like this, but he was totally exhausted. In fact he was terrified ever since he came into this room, afraid that the pain woulde again. Fortunately, he was only exhausted this time and didn¡¯t unlock the gic constraint. So it seemed like the constraint isn¡¯t something you can unlock so easily.

    Xuan crouched next to Zheng and asked, ¡°How¡¯s it? Any injuries? How long will it take to recover?¡±

    Zheng replied with a weak voice, ¡°Probably just exhausted, no injuries. If I can rest well... it should take about half an hour.¡±

    Xuan looked delighted, people as calm as him don¡¯t usually express such emotion unless it is something really worthwhile. He stood up and said, ¡°Too bad you didn¡¯t get any food and water, otherwise my n would¡¯ve worked. Now we need to think of another n, but it doesn¡¯t matter that much, we have initiative now. We aren¡¯t prey without any means to protect ourselves, we can at least put up a fight.¡±

    Then Jie carried Zheng on his back. Lan didn¡¯t use much energy during the run, she was just terrified. She stood up after a bit of rest and followed behind everyone.

    ¡°This is the control room of the spacecraft. Even though it looksplicated, it¡¯s actually simr to the control system of rocketuncher stations. So it¡¯s easy to get a hang of it.¡±

    The seven of them sat in room 27. Xuan exined to them the usage of the controls and buttons. Though he only gave them a rough exnation, no one else in this room could understand what he said. Of course they could still follow some simple orders and press some buttons.

    Zheng thought silently, ¡®Thisplicated system is probably only easy for you.¡¯ Though he wouldn¡¯t really say this out loud. In fact he was very thankful that there were geniuses like Xuan in the newbies. These kind of people are the most important for a team.

    After Jie put him down, he suddenly said, ¡°Actually I brought a lot of food and water. If we limit our portions, it shouldst us quite a few days.¡±

    Xuan and the others looked in confusion. Though Jie said with excitement, ¡°Is it the Na ring? There¡¯s a lot of food and water in the ring right?¡±

    Zheng nodded with a smile. Xuan immediately inquired about the Na ring and when he learned that it¡¯s a item created by Xiuzhen and costed a fortune to exchange it from God, he got excited. He took Zheng¡¯s hand and studied the ring. ¡°Is it really an item from Xiuzhen? Is it really an item from Xiuzhen? God, I have guessed this type of item existed from historic documents. Haha so they all originate from this dimension! If I can crack the secret of this technology, I can¡¯t imagine how much humanity can advance.¡±

    Xuan ignored the weird looks from everyone, he continued with a zealous expression. ¡°Do you know? We actually unearthed some items that can¡¯t be exined with our technology from other countries. They no longer have energy in them, we couldn¡¯t activate them with electricity or other kinds of energy. From analyzing the materials, we deduced that there once existed an advanced civilization. But the years that this civilization appeared are strange. These items range from over ten thousand years ago to a thousand year ago. There¡¯s such an advanced civilization hidden within our society and we never realized it, do you think this is possible?

    ¡°So the researchers are separated into two parties. One party believes the items were created by aliens that hid in our civilization. I quite dislike this kind of analysis, attributing every unexinable phenomenon to aliens. This attitude towards research is very unlikable. The other party thinks these items are created by the mythical Xians or Gods. Even though this is equally hard to believe, at least people from this party still look for clues through ruins. Moreover they actually found some indirect evidences.¡±

    Xuan stood up and looked at everyone. ¡°Do you know what this means? It means the advancement of humanity is not limited to technology, even though this kind of technology is also natural science, but they have broken the limit of external (physical) science. This is the most advanced internal science!¡±

    Zero suddenly said in a cold tone, ¡°External science and internal science, do these have anything to do with our current situation? I¡¯d rather have the food and water from that ring.¡±

    Xuan said in a low, resigned voice, ¡°Forget it, you won¡¯t understand it. Anyway, cracking the secret of Xiuzhen will be the next biggest step for mankind after gic constraints!¡±

    Zheng and Jie looked at each other with a bitter smiles. Even though Xuan was usually calm and rational, he was still just a researcher. Once he encounters a field he¡¯s interested in, he will be more fanatical than anyone. Just like he wouldn¡¯t let go of Zheng¡¯s hand right now.

    Zheng said, ¡°Since we have enough food and water, what¡¯s your n? Even if you want to research Xiuzhen, you will need enough points to exchange. That would take tens of thousands of points and we have to survive to earn those points.¡±

    Xuan finally calmed down. He let go of Zheng¡¯s hand and sat down on a chair. ¡°Since we have enough food and water, then I have two ns. One, we monitor the halls, record the locations where Aliens appear, then when they are separated we put down the isting steel walls to trap them one by one. Then we can find a safe path to the arsenal in room 17. This path should be safe once all the Aliens are trapped. After we get our weapons, we can rely on Zheng to eliminate them one by one. This is the only way we can fight.¡±

    Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He really didn¡¯t want to get into closebat with those monsters again. He immediately asked, ¡°What¡¯s the other one? You have two ns right?¡±

    Xuan sighed. ¡°The other n... There is a hibernation room, humans can sleep there with minimal energy expenditure. We can eat enough then go to sleep in there. The return route has already been set in the spacecraft¡¯sputer. We will return with the Aliens.¡±

    Jie asked in confusion, ¡°Return? Return to where?¡±

    ¡°Earth! Bring the Aliens to the Earth of this dimension! Let the Earth governments fight the Aliens with their army! Then we can survive without risks... of course, there¡¯s another possibility. The humans in this dimension get wiped out by Aliens then we will face millions or even countless number of Aliens. This way, we can live for a few more years then die.¡±

 Vol 2 3-2

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 3-2.</strong>

    Zheng looked around at everyone. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re all thinking, but to bring the Aliens to Earth? Even if I don¡¯t belong to this world, even if I can live for a few more years, I can¡¯t allow myself to do this. I can¡¯t...¡±

    Then he hesitated, he was going to say he would continue fighting even if he was the only one left, but he couldn¡¯t say thatst line. He was still afraid of dying deep within him.

    Xuan nodded. ¡°You probably think the second n is crazy. Though if the conditions are there, I believe the second n is more dependable. But there are two ws in this n, if we can¡¯t fix the ws, then there is a possibility of failure. First, since the plot has already changed, we can¡¯t guarantee that the government won¡¯t destroy this spacecraft before we reach Earth. Do you think they don¡¯t have such weapons with their technology?¡±

    ¡°Second, I worry if the isting steel walls can actually trap the Aliens. Since their blood is highly corrosive. In Alien Resurrection, they used their blood to escape from the prison. If they use the same tactics here, then I think the next time we wake up, we will see them jumping at our faces.¡±[1]

    Zero said coldly, ¡°Then why do you suggest the n if there are so many ws?¡±

    Xuan waved his hand. ¡°Even with the ws, it¡¯s still the safer n. You should know that once we choose the first n, we will have to fight the Aliens head on. The walls won¡¯t save us if we fail. And failing means everyone will die. Plus we have to take such risks multiple times. Do you have to confidence to survive these trials?¡±

    Kampa said, ¡°Isn¡¯t there an old Chinese saying, live as a hero, die as a ...ghost hero. Something like this. I don¡¯t want to give my fate to uncertainty. What if we can¡¯t wake up again? Inparison, I¡¯d rather get a hold of my own future. Even if I am to die, I will die fighting, and not live on a gamble of fate.¡±

    He got more emotional as he spoke. Thest line even came out in Russian. Xuan had to trante it for him.

    Jie nodded immediately. ¡°I also think we should choose the one that we have control of. Even though it¡¯s dangerous, we will have control over the situation and not depend on luck to survive.¡±

    The others nodded silently. Xuan sighed. ¡°Fine then. We will vote. I think that will be the most fair.¡±

    The results were unexpected, even though the first choice won, only four people voted for it: Zero, Kampa, Zheng, and Jie. Aside from Xuan and Shuai choosing the second n, even Lan chose it.

    Xuan exhaled. ¡°Since we¡¯ve decided to fight, then I will respect your decision. Let¡¯s face the Aliens together. First of all, please have Zheng take out the food and water. I think everyone is hungry by now right?¡±

    Zhengughed then focused his Qi. He had recovered some Qi from the resting, though it¡¯s not enough for a fight.

    A few secondster, there were boxes of biscuits, bread, cheese, dried meat and water. After taking all the food out, Xuan was the first one to crouch beside it. He opened some boxes then counted the number of bottled water. ¡°There is an adequate amount of food, if we limit our portions, it canst seven people about a week. But I suggest we split this into portions for three days. Then we can stay full and have the energy to fight.¡±

    Lan had been avoiding Zheng since she chose the second n. At the moment, she habitually wanted to touch her forehead, yet there was a hole in her shoulder. She didn¡¯t realize it during the run due to nervousness, but it was painful as she calmed down. She touched her forehead with the other hand and said, ¡°Why not split the food for seven days? If we can wait for the Aliens to get trapped and isted, then we can clear a safe path to the kitchen. By that time we might not even have to fight them and just starve them.¡±

    The others also looked at Xuan with confusion. He smiled bitterly. ¡°I also thought about this hypothesis, but a few reasons made me abandon a dragged out fight. First, we don¡¯t know the biological structure of Aliens, what if they are simr to some desert creatures in Earth and can hibernate days without food and water? Then we can¡¯tpete with them bysting longer. It may even be that once we finish all the food and water, we will be the ones that are trapped.¡±

    ¡°Second, how many people do we have here? Seven, yes, I remembered when we first woke up, we had fifteen people. Then where did the other eight go? To be more urate, where did the flesh of the other eight go? Then add in the bodies of the movie characters, this is enough for the Aliens to maintain low level activities.¡±

    ¡°Third, this is the most important one, I don¡¯t want to push the Aliens to desperation. If we actually trapped them and got to the kitchen, then when they are extremely hungry, can you be certain that they won¡¯t use their blood to corrode the wall ande to eat us? Therefore I¡¯d rather get well rested and fight the Aliens within a shorter period of time. This is the best strategy I cane up.¡±

    Zheng exhaled. ¡°If we can survive this movie... then you will get the most credit. What else do you have in mind? Just say it all out. Since we arerades, we will trust you with everything.¡±

    Everyone else nodded silently and looked towards Xuan. Even though they didn¡¯t want to admit it, but his wisdom surpassed everyone. They knew his importance in a situation like this.

    Xuan smiled. ¡°To be honest, I heard Jie say that there will be new people in every movie and the qualities of these people are not guaranteed. The power of a single person is limited in many horror movies. If we can survive through this one, and enter more dangerous movies, I hope my team can at least have the courage and strength to live on. Then I will contribute my brain, otherwise everything will be meaningless. In the seven of us, at least six people are elites. I am very satisfied with this team, I hope we can all survive... at least the six of us can survive.¡±

    Shuai¡¯s face got red. He was just a normal young man and had no speciality. Of course he recognized Xuan was talking about him. Then Zheng patted on his shoulder. ¡°Rest assured, as long as you can survive, you can train yourself to be stronger. Don¡¯t give up hope.¡±

    Shuai looked at him thankfully. Then Xuan continued, ¡°So, my isting n is... bait! Open up a section of the walls, then lure the Aliens into our n. This bait will be Li Shuaixi!¡±

    Alien Resurrection (1997) is the fourth film Alien franchise. This is the Alien escape scene Xuan is referencing: https://.youtube/watch?v=LFN4NtioY8Q

 Vol 2 3-3

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 3-3.</strong>

    Everyone looked toward Shuai in shock. This young man had amon face, average physical abilities, no specialty, simply put a good-for-nothing normal young man. If Xuan didn¡¯t mention him, no one would had thought about him deliberately. He was just like air.

    Shuai¡¯s mind went nk for a moment, then he suddenly yelled, ¡°Why me? Why should it be me? There are so many people here. Everyone wants to survive through this movie, so why do I have to die? You just want to kill me. If there¡¯s one less person sharing the food, you can live for a little longer. That¡¯s why you want to kill me right?¡±

    Xuan looked at him in silence. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have the intention to kill you. Even though the risk for being the bait is high, you are the most suitable choice. Everyone else here is stronger than you. Jie, Lan, and Zheng are veterans. I can n our next moves. Zero¡¯s closebat and sniping skills are exceptional. Kampa is skilled at various guns, which may include those in the arsenal. Tell me, of what use can you be to us?¡±

    Shuai lowered his head silently. His face got redder and redder and veins surfaced on his hand. Xuan continued in a calm voice. ¡°If it¡¯s under normal circumstance, everyone has something they¡¯re talented at. I won¡¯t judge anyone with numbers and abilities. I won¡¯t be a utilitarian person like now. But you have to understand our current situation. We are fighting against death, any mistake can cause everyone to die here. You are the unnecessary one here, if you want our group to ept and treat you equally, you have to show us your worth. Otherwise how different are you from the seven that died outside?¡±

    Zheng finally couldn¡¯t stand it and yelled, ¡°No, I don¡¯t agree with your words. I was a normal person when I first got here. I got my current abilities through enhancements, so why is he unnecessary? If you give him the chance to live through a few more movies, he will be a dependablerade!¡±

    Xuan remained calm. ¡°But... does he have that chance? To be urate, do we have the chance to survive this movie? Even given the same amount of points to enhance, the six of us will still be much stronger than him. Also, don¡¯t try to take his ce. Everyone has their own responsibilities. You are our biggest asset in this movie. Or do you want to save one person and let the rest of us die?¡±

    Zheng felt very angry. He was extremely scared of dying himself. Especially since he now had someone to take care of, he must live on no matter what. At the same time, he understood that feeling of going against death face to face. Even with his physical abilities he was still on the brink of death. Then is there even a slightest bit of hope for a normal person like Shuai?

    Jie gave him a hug as Zheng got more emotional. ¡°Let¡¯s do it the old way. We will vote, that would be the fairest. Zheng! Don¡¯t be emotional. Even if you don¡¯t consider our lives, what about Lori? Once we die, our created humans will also disappear! What do you want to do?¡±

    Zheng¡¯s body trembled. He finally lowered his head and sat down in resignation. Xuan sighed. ¡°Then we will start the vote. Those that ept my n raise your hand.¡±

    The result was five votes for and two against. That decided Shuai¡¯s fate. Either conform with the n to be a bait to gain the group¡¯s eptance, or leave the group without any food or water, and he also won¡¯t get any protection.

    Shuai looked extremely emotional. Zero and Kampa stood next to Xuan silently. When everyone thought Shuai was going to burst, he took a few deep breaths and calmed down. He looked at Xuan with hatred and said, ¡°Okay, I will be the bait. Just like you all wish for, I will be the bait!¡±

    They felt a shiver from the hatred in his eyes. Though Zheng didn¡¯t see it. He kept his head down the whole time. After the voting, Zheng walked over to a corner and sat there in silence.

    Lan walked over to Zheng after a while. She didn¡¯t really know what to say. On the contrary, he spoke first, ¡°Lan, are you also afraid of dying?¡±

    ¡°Uhm... Yes, I am afraid of dying.¡±

    ¡°I am also afraid of dying, everyone is afraid. No one is really safe in this ce, so why do we have to push the dangers over to someone else? The rest of us will only be safe for a little longer. Whoever can best aplish this mission should go instead...¡±

    Lan interrupted him with a serious face. ¡°I think Xuan is right. If this was under normal circumstances, then you¡¯d be correct. But we are not facing normal circumstances. We are going against death... How can we afford to protect a useless person without anything in return?¡±

    Zheng remained silent again. He muttered after a while, ¡°... I can¡¯t refute that. Yes, perhaps you and Xuan are right. But I still wish everyone could bond together. Everyone can do our best to survive, and not the strong oppressing the weak. If we encountered the same situation in our first movie, how would we feel? Wouldn¡¯t we hate everyone and this world?¡±

    Lan sighed and didn¡¯t speak again. She sat next to Zheng silently. A few minutester, they heard a cry. They looked at each other then ran to where the group was at.

    When the two arrived, everyone was focused on the monitor. There were four people walking as they were shivering. It was the two middle aged men and the young man and woman. After the four walked past, they saw a stage three Alien following behind.

    Zheng asked immediately, ¡°What happened? Why didn¡¯t the Alien attack them?¡±

    Xuan was pondering and didn¡¯t answer. Though Lan touched her forehead and said, ¡°Is it because of... breeding?¡±

    The only Alien species with reproductive ability was the Queen. In order to let thervae grow, they would need hosts. That¡¯s probably why the Alien didn¡¯t kill these four people on the monitor.

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Yes. It must be for breeding. We have to execute our n as soon as possible. Otherwise, in a few days... we will have to face against nine Aliens!¡±

 Vol 2 4-1

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 4-1.</strong>

    The Na ring contained an abundant amount of food and water. Bread, cheese, jerky, and some snacks; rich in both quality and quantity. There was also enough water tost them several days. But just to be safe, they split the food and water into seven portions. Everyone received enough tost about three days.

    Xuan put Shuai¡¯s portion on the table. ¡°This is your portion. As long as you proved you are useful to this group and not our burden, then this food and water belongs to you. Furthermore you will also be a member of our group.¡±

    With his head down, Shuai took the food and water silently. Then he moved to the side and started eating by himself.

    The others also ignored him and started eating their own food. After half a day of running and fear, they were hungry and thirsty. Finally now that they obtained some food and water, which were also in a good amount, they started rushing through the meal.

    Since Lan couldn¡¯t move one of her hands, Zheng opened the packages for her and poured her a cup of water. These little actions kept her smiling non-stop. She also sat next to him as she ate.

    Xuan suddenly asked, ¡°Right, since we have time, tell me, how did you kill that Alien? I¡¯m rather curious.¡±

    Even though the others were still eating, holding a conversation during a meal is a norm for the Chinese. Zheng took a drink then said, ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound like I¡¯m strong. It was so dangerous, we almost died back there. If I wasn¡¯t lucky enough to cut off its tongue at the start, we probably would¡¯ve died.¡±

    Xuan thought for a moment then asked Zero, ¡°Using a desert eagle, how close do you need to be to hit an Alien¡¯s tongue? I mean while they were moving at a very fast speed?¡±

    Zero replied without raising his head, ¡°30% uracy within 150 meters, 40% within 100 meters, 50% within 50 meters. This is the limit, I can¡¯t raise my uracy anymore by going closer.¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly, 50% was just half and half. The Alien¡¯s tongue was strong enough to break through metal. It was especially powerful when being shot from the Alien¡¯s mouth. A human¡¯s head would be as fragile as a watermelon. In other words, once Zero missed, its tongue could kill everyone near it.

    Zheng continued, ¡°I was lucky back then and cut it off by surprise. I was only able to hit it because its tongue was left inside Lan¡¯s shoulder. If it¡¯s face to face, we won¡¯t even be able to react when it shoots its tongue out.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°The speed at which Aliens shoot their tongue is frightening, it¡¯s almost as fast as bullets. You also have to consider their mass and weight. A normal steel te might not be able to block it. Anyway we will first continue with our n. Then clear a path to the arsenal. Perhaps we can find some suitable weapons there.¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°How are you nning to iste the Aliens? Just send someone out to bait them?¡±

    Xuan pressed some buttons on the control panel while eating. After a moment, a map of the spacecraft appeared on the screen.

    ¡°We are in room 27. ording to my deduction, and the way those four people and the Alien were going, the Queen should be at... Warehouse 1 or 2. The monitoring system around that ce malfunctioned, probably corroded by the Alien secretions. I remember in Alien Resurrection, the Queen will secrete a substance simr to spider silk when it¡¯sying eggs. This substance is also highly acidic, though not as strong as their blood.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why the isting walls, monitoring system, and even the lights malfunctioned around that area. We can only control the isting walls from room 16 and beyond. I¡¯ve already noted them in the map. The green area is under our control.¡±

    Everyone looked carefully at the screen. The green area upied most of the spacecraft, the red area went from room 1 to 15.

    Xuan sighed. ¡°Maybe you are feeling lucky that the Aliens¡¯ corrosion only got up to room 15 whereas the arsenal is room 17. But I have to tell you the bad news. Rooms 16 and 17 are on the left and right sides of room 15 respectively. We cannot put down the walls on the hall connecting room 15 and 17. If we are to get the weapons, the Aliens from room 15 can hunt us freely.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also the reason for the bait n. We need to lure the other four Aliens, aside from the Queen, to the halls beyond room 17 then iste them. Then we can find a safe path to the arsenal. I said it before that I won¡¯t treat human lives so lightly. Even though this n has a high risk, it directly affects whether we can survive this movie or not. We can not allow anything to go wrong with this n.¡±

    Zheng stared at the red and green screen for a while, then he sighed. ¡°What if only one or two Aliense to us? Wouldn¡¯t the n fail?¡±

    Xuan smiled, but it was Lan who answered him. ¡°Actually there¡¯s a way to lure the Aliens over. Remember when we got chased by them? How did they know we were there? And they didn¡¯t give up no matter what... it¡¯s smell.¡±

    Zheng clicked. ¡°Right, smell. The Alien blood has a very strong scent. Once the other Aliens smell this scent, they would rush over. You mean we will lure them with this scent?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°We still have six grenades. If we bind them together three at a time, it will be powerful enough to damage a stage three Alien. Once one of them is injured, the others wille. And once they step into the hall beyond room 17, we will put down the wall. Shuai can also use the st from the explosion as cover to run away. This is the whole n.¡±

    Even though it¡¯s dangerous, it¡¯s not a hopeless situation. Zheng finally felt relieved. Yet a hint of hideous emotion filled the eyes of Shuai, who had been sitting silently with his head down the whole time. He was gripping his hands so tight that he didn¡¯t even realize his nails cut into his hands and blood dripped to the ground.

 Vol 2 4-2

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 4-2.</strong>

    After everyone had eaten, Xuan turned on all the channels of the monitoring system. The big screen was split into many little sections. Xuan kept waving his hand in the air as if he was painting something. He stopped after quite a while, and his face turned pale. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ve memorized the order at which the walls wille down. The Alien nearest to us is in room 22, there¡¯s also another one going in the direction from room 20 to 19. If we attract its attention within five minutes, then we can iste one of them while baiting the other one over. Then we will execute the n.¡±

    Zheng looked at Shuai and sighed. ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Xuan pressed some buttons on the control panel, then stood up. ¡°In one minute, the wall outside this room will open up. I¡¯ve already scheduled the order the rest of the walls wille down. Let¡¯s go. We will go out now and I¡¯ll exin to you guys the details.¡±

    Kampa bound the six grenades together into two sets of three. The wall slowly lifted. They could see the dents, craters, w marks, and scratches on the walls and floor. Those walls were made of steel! The scene terrified them.

    Xuan took the grenades, then pointed at the hall. ¡°You will stand on the other side of this hall. From there you can see up to 100 meters in a straight line. Once the Alienes from the other side, you will activate the grenade and throw it. I had Kampa modified the grenades to reduce their dy before detonating. It should detonate midair so you must run immediately after you throw it. Remember you have to turn left at every intersection.¡±

    Shuai said with his head down, ¡°Then what about this isting wall leading to the control room? Will ite down after I go outside?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Yes, this wall wille down after you go out. I will open it again one minute after I hear the explosion. ording to your running speed, there is enough time for you. Oh right, in order to attract the Alien, you will need some fresh blood. In short, your mission is to just run along the left.¡±

    Then Kampa threw a dagger over to Shuai. Xuan also handed him the grenades. As Shuai took the grenade, everyone¡¯s heart tensed. Zheng even saw Zero move his hand to his back, he was holding onto the desert eagle. Zheng wasn¡¯t aware that Jie gave Zero the gun.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Shuai turned around calmly. As they let out a sigh of relief, he suddenly turned around again and threw a grenade over them. Just like Xuan said, the grenade detonated midair. Luckily Shuai threw it too far due to nervousness. They were only slightly impacted by the shockwave and there were no serious injuries.¡±

    Zheng stood at the back of the group because he couldn¡¯t look Shuai in the eyes. But when the grenade exploded, he got affected the most. The shockwave blew him away. His mouth and nose were filled with blood as he hit the ground. For a while he couldn¡¯t see anything. A few secondster, he barely recovered his sight. Then he saw Shuai holding the other grenade in his hand, his face filled with a hideous expression.

    Shuaiughed. ¡°How¡¯s it, genius, aren¡¯t you wanting to kill me? Aren¡¯t all of you rejecting me just for that little bit of food and water? Just so you can hide together? F*ck. Why do I have to be the only one to die? Why? Tell me! I¡¯m going all out, if I am to die, then we will die together. It¡¯s still better than dying in the mouth of those Aliens!¡±

    Xuan got knocked to the ground by the shockwave. His head hit the wall and blood streaming down his head. He stood up and asked calmly. ¡°I¡¯m curious. Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying? You should know that although my n is dangerous, but you won¡¯t die 100%. If you followed my n, you have a high chance of surviving. So tell me, why would you...¡±

    Shuai interrupted him, ¡°Shit, stop trying to fool me. You know why I asked thatst question? What would have happen to this wall after I left? And how did you answer me? It would open a minute after you hear the explosion? Don¡¯t f*cking fool with me. Do you remember what I am good at? Even though I am not a genius, but I really did read a lot of books. Including some militaristic themed books. The isting walls in spacecrafts like this one usually can¡¯t be activated again within half an hour of putting them down. This is designed to prevent people from taking control of the spacecraft through theputer. I specifically looked at your inputs on the control panel. You only scheduled themands to close them. There was nomand to open it again!¡±

    He startedughing like a lunatic. ¡°Thatst question was my final struggle. F*ck, who wouldn¡¯t want to live? If there¡¯s even a slightest bit of hope, I would still wish to live. But you faggots want to put me in the mouth of those Aliens! F*ck. Say something! Why do you have to put me in a hopeless situation?¡±

    Xuan closed his eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I underestimated you. That¡¯s my mistake. I have said it before, we don¡¯t need anyone unnecessary in this group. You¡¯re just a burden. I didn¡¯t intend to give you up originally, but you were not satisfied with my n. That¡¯s the way humans work, just a little bit of dissatisfaction will easily grow into hideous intentions. So instead of having an unpredictable factor in our future ns, it¡¯s better to give you up. I didn¡¯t intend to sacrifice you either. Even though the wall needs to wait a half an hour to open up again, if you kept running I would¡¯ve trapped you in a hall without any Aliens. Then let you out after half an hour. You shouldn¡¯t have shown that hideous expression on your face.¡±

    Shuai looked even crazier. He yelled with a twisted face, ¡°F*ck! Why can¡¯t I look hideous when you force me to die? Are you the leader of this group? Who do you think you are? If I can¡¯t live then you shouldn¡¯t live either. Come die with me!¡±

    As he finished, he pulled the ring on the grenade.

 Vol 2 4-3

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 4-3.</strong>

    When Shuai first walked away with his head down, he was several meters away from the group. After he threw the grenade he ran another several meters. By this time he was over ten meters away. They could only watch as he pulled the ring. Even Zero couldn¡¯t do anything with his gun as he was knocked to the ground by the shock wave.

    ¡°All of you go to hell! I...¡±

    He pulled the ring whileughing crazily. Just as he was going to throw the grenade at them, it suddenly exploded. It only took a second from the time he pulled the ring til the grenade exploded. He didn¡¯t even have time to throw it. The fire and shockwave quickly reached the group.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Zheng watched in daze as the fire closed up on him. Thankfully Lan brought him down to the ground. He just watched as the fire flew past him. For a moment, he could still smell the scent of burnt flesh.

    ¡®No! How can life be so fragile? Why is life so fragile!¡¯

    Zheng suddenly jumped up from the ground and ran toward the smoke. Going inside the smoke, he found Shuai lying on the ground. His whole body burned ck. His hands and chest were gone. Other than pieces of flesh on the ground, there was ck colored blood that gushed out from his chest. ¡®So human blood wasn¡¯t always red, after going through an explosion, it... can be burned ck.¡¯

    ¡°Why? Why did the grenade explode immediately after pulling the ring?¡±

    Zheng came out from the smoke. He walked over to Xuan silently and asked.

    Xuan was the one nearest to the center of explosion this time. Blood gushed out from his nose and mouth. He wiped the blood and said, ¡°Yes, the grenades I had Kampa modify, one of them explodes after a few seconds, the other one will explode immediately. When I handed him the grenades, I put the one that will explodeter on the outside, so he could only use that one first...¡±

    Zheng punched him on the face and knocked him away. Zero immediately pointed his gun at Zheng and Kampa stood in between Zheng and Xuan.

    Xuan slowly sat up from the ground. He spat out a tooth and said calmly, ¡°This is the true intention of the bait n. Do you really think just a little blood can lure the Aliens? No, even though their sense of smell is sensitive, but during the period that the Queen isying eggs, they will guard their nest. You saw from the monitor before that they were moving toward the nest. Therefore it needs to be arge amount of fresh flesh and blood, in addition to the scent of Alien blood on your skin, to lure them over. If I am not mistaken, the Aliens should being this way currently. If you want to die, you can continue to stay outside the wall.¡± Then he silently walked back to the control room.

    Zheng felt more enraged after hearing his words, but he could only yell under the threat of Zero¡¯s gun. ¡°Then he was right? You intended to give up on him from the beginning? Why are you two helping him? You won¡¯t even know when he will give you up! How can you call thisradery?¡±

    Xuan turned around and said in a cold voice, ¡°I didn¡¯t intend to give him up in the beginning. I originally nned that everyone could contribute some blood, then he and you only have to... Whatever, I don¡¯t have to exin this to you. You just have to understand that everything I do is for the sake of everyone in this group to survive this movie. I am certainly not wrong!¡±

    Zheng¡¯s voice sounded cold also. ¡°Giving up onrades, letting him get killed by explosions, then use his flesh and blood to lure the Aliens. And this is not wrong? Then what do you think is right! Is this how the two of you think also? Is life really so worthless?¡±

    Xuan replied as he walked without turning his around, ¡°I gave him onest chance. If he didn¡¯t try to use the second grenade on us and followed my n, as long as he could injure one Alien the others were very likely toe over. He could also hide in between two walls. Unfortunately, a mortal¡¯s wisdom... only filled with resentment.¡±

    Zero kept silent the whole time, he walked backward while pointing the gun at Zheng. After ten meters, he turned around and went away. Kampa said to him in a serious tone, ¡°We value unity, it¡¯s the mercenary¡¯s credo. During battle, you put your back to yourrades. This is the basic trust and rule. But in order to achieve these two points, the other party must be someone you acknowledged and not a burden. I think Zero is thinking the same thing. We live in a different environment than you normal people. We are more suited to survive in this dimension. To me, these movies are just mercenary missions. Xuan did the right thing. He chose to have the majority of us live and sessfullypleted the mission. Shuai didn¡¯t make me feel that I could trust my back to him. He also failed thest trial and chose self-destruction.¡±

    Zheng stood there in a daze until the wall was slowlying down. Jie and Lan then pulled him back in. He raised his head and asked, ¡°Does it really have to be this cruel? To give up on other people so you can live? Or just a little resentment and you want everyone to die together? Then what are we? Chess pieces that he used and threw away?¡±

    Jie said, ¡°I don¡¯t give a f*ck what they think. I don¡¯t feel safe being with these three. I thought Xuan was smart and maybe could think of a way to save us. But it seems smart people are all devious. No, I feel less safe being with them! Zheng, I will go get my gun back. Even if I can¡¯t get it back, we will go our own way after they¡¯ve trapped the Aliens! Otherwise we won¡¯t even know if they used us.¡±

    Lan sighed. ¡°But... do we really have to go by ourselves? It would be better if we just endure it through this movie and stay away from them on the next one.¡±

    Zheng looked at Lan silently then said, ¡°No, we will go our own way! I don¡¯t want to see them again... If you can¡¯t trust yourrades, then how can they trust you! I won¡¯t give up on anyone on my side. I can save myrade¡¯s life, in return when I am in danger he will definitely save me! So I won¡¯t fight alongside them again!¡±

 Vol 2 5-1

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 5-1.</strong>

    On the monitors, the two Aliens quickly moved toward this side just as Xuan predicted. The Alien that was following the other four newbies also came. At this moment, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the screen.

    Even though they had decided to go their own ways, whether or not all the Aliens got isted was rted to their rate of survival. So even Zheng was staring at the monitor intensely.

    ¡°Just missing thest one... where is thest one? Thest one...¡±

    Xuan muttered to himself, then his face turned paler and paler, sweating out of his forehead. Lan suddenly said, ¡°There are only seven characters in the original plot. One robot and six humans. When you calcted the Aliens did you include the main character? This is only the first movie...¡±

    Xuan immediately realized it. He hurriedly pressed some buttons, several walls came down on the screen blocking the Aliens¡¯ movements. They were forced to run in another direction. The Aliens were gradually forced to move to a far off corner then trapped inside the walls. They could see the path to the arsenal was cleared.

    The six of them exhaled deeply. Zheng asked Lan, ¡°What did you just say? Isn¡¯t there another Alien missing? Why did he put down the walls when you mentioned the first movie?¡±

    Lanughed. ¡°Because of the main character. Think about it, didn¡¯t the main character survived the first movie? If she was killed then what would happen to the second, third, or fourth movie? Will they cease to exist? So it¡¯s possible that we are only facing against five Aliens. One Queen, one killed by you, and three got trapped. Then there is no fourth one.¡±

    Zheng thought for a moment. ¡°But what if the main characters of every movie are recreated? Then wouldn¡¯t there be another Alien behind room 15?¡±

    Xuan¡¯s voice came from the side. ¡°This is a question of probability. Under any circumstances, I will always choose the one with the highest possibility. As long as it¡¯s higher than 50%, it¡¯s worth a try.¡±

    Zheng sneered at him. ¡°Even if it means risking your life? Are you okay with getting sneak attacked by a hiding Alien?¡¯

    Xuan replied calmly, ¡°Yes, even if it¡¯s my life. I will always choose the choice with the highest possibility. You mentioned my life just now, so are you nning to split up with me?¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Right. I can¡¯t stand being with you! Maybe when I get injured you will give me up like a burden. Instead of this I would rather depend on my own power! I can¡¯t trust you, just like Kampa said, I can¡¯t trust my back to you!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±, Xuan turned around. ¡°That¡¯s unfortunate. I said I will only give up those that are useless to the team. Just like a question of probability. He was an individual of low probability (useless) and he failed my test. I had done all I could do for him. But I will do my best to saverades that I acknowledge. Think of ways that the majority can survive.¡±

    Zheng said, ¡°What if I am trapped in a hopeless situation. The probability of saving me is low but there is still a chance. What will you do?¡±

    ¡°Depends on the situation. If your life is very important, then I will save you no matter what the cost is. If saving you puts the whole team in a dangerous position, then I would rather give you up.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Zheng remained silent for quite a while, then said coldly, ¡°Yes. I understand your methods are probably right to you. But these methods give me shivers. We can¡¯t stay together. And don¡¯t f*cking use your own safety as the team¡¯s safety. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s dirty to fool us? You kept saying the team, but what if the team needs to sacrifice you? You will probably think of every possible way to have someone substitute you.¡±

    Xuan smiled. ¡°If it¡¯s you, what will you do?¡±

    Zheng was gathering all the chairs in this room, he replied without turning around, ¡°I agree with what you said in the beginning. Every member should be able to contribute to the team. Just like I won¡¯t go protect those three hooligans. So I will choose myrades carefully, but once I acknowledged them, I will never give up on them. This is the only way to keep the trust within the team. People like you who use people as tools, even if we survive, you are the only one that can feelpletely safe. So I won¡¯t stay with you.¡±

    Neither of them said anything more. Half an hourter, Xuan, Zero, and Kampa left the room first. Jie and Lan watched as Zheng started destroying those chairs.

    Jie held onto him. ¡°Stop being mad, it¡¯s not worth getting mad for those people.¡±

    Zhengughed bitterly. ¡°I am not mad. I am just preparing weapons. You¡¯re right it¡¯s not worth it. So I have my method ofbat.¡±

    Jie and Lan looked at each other. After destroying the chair, Zheng took the metal bars out from those chairs. Then he twisted the bars until they became a helix shape.

    ¡°Know why I want to stay away from them?¡±, Zheng suddenly said to the two with a smile. ¡°Because I have a bad feeling. I feel there¡¯s definitely something hiding beyond room 15, waiting for us to get close. But I won¡¯t tell them. Let them lure that thing out. If they believe having power makes you stand above the others, then as the weak side they should be prepared to be the ones that are given up.

    ¡°I was a manager in mypany, so I know how important it is for a team to work together. And no one is absolutely useless. Do you know why I keptforting Shuai? Because I wanted to get him into our group, to acknowledge our group. To the point that when he really got into a situation where he had to sacrifice himself to save the group, he would do it for the people he trusts.¡±

    After finishing his words, Zheng threw the helix shaped steel bar. The whole bar prated into the wall and left only a finger length of the tail outside. This power shocked Jie and Lan.

    Zheng pulled the bar out from the wall. Then continued. ¡°I know his methods are perhaps right... but if you trust me, then let¡¯s face these horrors together. He has his ways... and I have my way of fighting! No matter what, we will all live!¡±

    With that said he threw the bar again and another hole appeared on the wall.

 Vol 2 5-2

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 5-2.</strong>

    This was the first time Jie saw Zheng throw a steel bar. His mind went nk for a moment then he started patting on Zheng¡¯s shoulder andughed. ¡°Damn dude, when did you get this kind of power? Were you hiding it from me the whole time during training?¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly, he pulled out the bar from the wall. ¡°No, I just discovered it not long ago. And I can¡¯tst long. Every time I throw, it will spend some Qi. ording to the amount of Qi I have and its recovery rate, I can only throw five bars at a time then I have to rest for five minutes.¡±

    ¡°Five bars huh?¡±, Jie scratched his head. ¡°Five is still good. I don¡¯t believe the Aliens¡¯ exoskeletons are tougher than this steel wall. Too bad we only found out about it now and didn¡¯t have the opportunity to practice your aim. Otherwise, the Aliens probably wouldn¡¯t be a problem for you.¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly again. Those Aliens weren¡¯t as easy as Jie thought. Aside from their strength and speed, the most terrifying thing was that they would hide and wait for a sneak attack. He encountered them two times in this spacecraft. People only died from the sneak attack. Even though they could still kill anyone face to face, it was more terrifying when they were hidden.

    ¡°Actually the most terrifying thing about Aliens are their sneak attacks,st time Lan and me...¡± As Zheng was talking, he noticed Lan spacing out. He asked, ¡°Lan, what are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°I am thinking why would Xuan bring them away. With his wisdom he can¡¯t possible not be wary of the danger beyond room 15, yet why is he willing to take the risk? Perhaps there is something more dangerous here?¡±

    A thought struck Zheng¡¯s mind. He and Lan said it at the same time, ¡°The Alien¡¯s blood!¡±

    Jie looked at them in confusion. ¡°What Alien blood? I don¡¯t get what you¡¯re talking about.¡±

    Zheng looked bitter as he said, ¡°The Aliens that are trapped. I have also seen Alien Resurrection. The Alien that was isted injured its own body then used its blood to help it escape. If we only trapped them, they wouldn¡¯t injure their body at once. But if we are moving toward room 15. These Aliens may do anything to escape, in order to protect their nest. At that time we will be the ones facing these Aliens because we are behind them! Such a ruthless person, did he n it all out when he was setting up Shuai?¡±

    Lan shook her head. ¡°No one can have this kind of ability. He¡¯s also not familiar with our personalities, how can he n so far ahead. He probably came up with the n on the spur of the moment. He saw that we decided to split up then used us as their shield.¡±

    Zheng calmed down then started searching for something on the screen. After a while, he said in a cold voice, ¡°I will let him know we are not his pawns. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s the first to die!¡±

    <i>Room 22, bathroom.</i>

    Zheng and the other two hurried to this ce. After they entered the room, he had Lan lock the door. Then he rushed to one of the individual shower rooms and said, ¡°Hurry up and clean all the scents on your body. Then smear the food that I gave you on your body. Remember to cover it all up. Understand?¡±

    Lan immediately ran into a shower. Jie also started to clean his body, after a while he heard Lan shout, ¡°Zheng... I can¡¯t move my arm to clean the blood. Come... help me.¡±

    Jie stopped what he was doing and put his ears to the wall. But before Zheng and Lan could do anything, they heard scratching sounds outside the door. That sound was so harsh it was like someone was scratching the floor with metal.

    The three of them immediately stopped everything they were doing. They didn¡¯t even dare to move a bit. Zheng just walked into Lan¡¯s room and looked at her with embarrassment.

    That sound stopped in front of the bathroom. The three of them felt as if their hearts had stopped beating. The only sound in this room was the sound of running water. Other than that they didn¡¯t even dare to breath.

    The stressing from outsidested so long, it felt like several seconds or maybe several minutes. By the time that sound went away they were almost at the point of suffocation. They immediately started to breathe in air deeply.

    The three didn¡¯t say anything. Jie stopped trying to eavesdrop on them and smeared his body with cheese. Zheng and Lan also smeared liquified food on their body. The whole thing only took one minute. You can see the potential of humans here.

    Just then that scratching sound came back again. They held their breath. They weren¡¯t as nervous as the first time. And just like the first time, that sound stopped in front of the door then went away quickly.

    A thought struck Zheng. He suddenly ran out of the shower room and picked out several steel bars. Jie and Lan put their head out of the shower and looked at him with confusion.

    ¡°The two Aliens reacted in the same way, I hope it will be the same this time...¡±

    As Zheng said it in a low voice, another scratching sound started approaching them. There was a hint of nervousness from their breathing, especially since Jie and Lan didn¡¯t know what Zheng was nning to do. Though Lan could sort of guess.

    The sound moved closer and closer to the bathroom. They were so nervous that they could almost hear their heartbeats. Zheng¡¯s fingers had turned pale from gripping the bar too tight.

    The sound indeed stopped in front of the door. Zheng could even hear scratching on the door.

    He didn¡¯t hesitate and filled the steel bars with Qi. He threw three bars in quick session. The bars prated the door and followed by screams from the outside.

    P.S. There are a lot of character developments for both the MC and other characters throughout due to the themes of this novel, survival and evolution. Just a reminder that everyone selected by God had at least once genuinely thought about dying, even if they didn¡¯t choose YES.

 Vol 2 5-3

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 5-3.</strong>

    Along with the scream came a loud bang on the door. It only took one tackle to bend the whole door. Zheng could see half the Alien¡¯s body stuck in the door. Two of the steel bars hit the Alien. One pierced its left chest and the other right under its neck. Both hit the vital spots of the Alien, though not enough to take its life.

    This was the second time Zheng fought against an Alien face to face. Even though the situation was better thanst time, it was not overly optimistic. This Alien was fully matured, about 30%rger than the previous one. Its ck exoskeleton was thick and tough as a piece of metal. In fact, the steel bar only prated one third its length. Arge section of them were hanging outside the Alien.

    Zheng¡¯s body trembled as he looked at the terrifying appearance of the Alien. Especially when that tail stabbed at the door and opened up a big hole. ¡®If that stabnds on a human...¡¯ No matter how much Zheng enhanced, he didn¡¯t think his body was tougher than steel.

    ¡®It¡¯s this pressure, as if my whole consciousness is gone. All that¡¯s left is fear and those instincts...¡¯

    Zheng felt something unlocked within his body again. Countless instincts appeared in his mind. These instincts also included ways to use Qi efficiently.

    He guided his Qi to raise up through the spine in a spiral, cross over his head and into his right arm. This process only took a blink of an eye. Zheng let his instincts take control over his Qi and the result was notable.

    When the Qi crossed over his head, he felt somethinging from his brain get added into the Qi. He focused this mixture on his right hand. The moment the Alien knocked off the door, he threw a steel bar with a shout. At the same time the Alien¡¯s tail hit his belly.

    Jie and Lan gave out a cry. Zheng got knocked off the ground and flew into the wall with a bang. The spear he threw was even more powerful. It easily prated the Alien¡¯s head and went into the wall behind. A third of its head was gone. It wobbled a bit then fell to the ground. On the wall behind the Alien was a fist wide hole.

    Lan took some clothes to cover her chest then ran toward Zheng in a hurry. ¡°How¡¯s it, how¡¯s it? Zheng! Are you alright?¡± The anxiety sent her crying as she saw Jie standing there in a daze. She knelt beside Zheng. But as she got down, she saw him stroking his head with an idiotic expression. She suddenly felt angry and hit his belly without thinking. ¡°You scared us! You attacked it without saying anything, what happens if you failed? You will... and also get both of us in trouble! You will get us killed!¡±

    Zheng groaned with pain as she hit his belly. Lan saw the blood on her hand then went into a panic again. She said as she cried, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t know you¡¯re injured. I¡¯m really sorry...¡±

    Zheng took his hands off his belly and looked at it carefully. There was a hole about three fingers wide. Luckily it only pierced the skin and didn¡¯t damage the intestines and organs.

    Jie went over to where Zheng was at. He found a deep footprint embedded in the ground. He stood up and said in amazement, ¡°That was incredible. You jumped backwards as the Alien¡¯s tail hit you. That¡¯s why it only got through your skin. If it was me standing there, it would have probably pierced through my intestines.¡±

    Jie got more excited as he spoke. He went over to Zheng and patted his shoulder. ¡°Dude how did you do it? That was godlike. If I didn¡¯t see it with my eyes I would have thought some martial artist killed it. God, how did you do it, teach me!¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly. ¡°You two, help me bandage it up first. If you continue like this I will probably die from blood loss. And someone should go fix her clothes...¡±

    Lan then noticed her clothing. She blushed and red at Zheng. Then ran into a shower room. Zheng took out the hemostasis spray and bandage from his ring. With the help of Jie he bandaged the hole on his belly.

    By the time Lan came out, he immediately said to them, ¡°There¡¯s no time to exin. Jie, carry me on your back and move toward Xuan. Don¡¯t stop no matter what happens to me. Lan, my right arm is broken so carry those steel bars for me. Remember to keep up with us. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Zheng now firmly believed in his hypothesis. The gic constraint unlocks during danger and terror but a normal body couldn¡¯t bear the power thates with it. Even with his enhanced physical abilities, his right arm suffered aminuted fracture from an all out attack. And following that would be the unbearable pain. What if this happened to a normal person?

    This is like a double edged sword, and it had to be while under a life threatening situation and experiencing terror for the constraint to unlock for just a little while. This is a human¡¯s final struggle against death.

    ¡°... ha, the only fortunate thing is, I discovered a way to possibly use blood energy, not sure...¡±

    Before he could finish, that feeling of death spread from his internal organs throughout his body. He started to have a seizure on Jie¡¯s back. The pain rendered him unable to even open his mouth. His muscles felt like they were ripping apart. The wound on his belly started bleeding through the bandage. Blood flowed along his legs and dripped to the ground.

 Vol 2 6-1

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 6-1.</strong>

    The pain came and went quickly. It didn¡¯t bring more injuries to Zheng aside from exhaustion. After the pain had passed away, Jie and Lan immediatelyid him on the ground. They took out the bandage and spray and once again covered up the hole in his belly.

    Zheng let them do the bandage without moving, while he tried to listen carefully. After they were done, he said to them, ¡°I heard gunshots. Jie, did you hear it?¡±

    Jie immediately listened carefully for a while, then nodded. ¡°Yes, I heard some very faint gunshots... Does this mean they seeded? They found guns at the arsenal?¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly. ¡°They probably found the guns, but I think they¡¯re fighting against those two Aliens. Otherwise the gunshots wouldn¡¯t sound so intense. How many grenades do you still have? Give me all of them. Lan, give me the steel bars also.¡±

    Jie put out his palms with a bitter smile. ¡°None, I gave the grenades to them back then. These bastards...¡±

    Though Lan took out two grenades from her pocket. She smiled. ¡°Thankfully I kept an eye on this... What are you nning to do? These are thest two.¡±

    Zheng also took out two grenades from his ring. He bit into the ring with his teeth then threw one of them far off with his left hand. The explosion sent Jie and Lan to the ground.

    ¡°I have the timer for the detonation dy now...¡±

    Zheng kept staring at the site of explosion, then said to Jie without turning his head, ¡°Hurry, tear some cloth off from your shirt and tie the grenades on the steel bars. Make sure they¡¯re tight!¡±

    Jie took off his shirt without a word. He tore it up and started tying the bombs. Lan sighed as she saw this. ¡°You¡¯re nning to risk your life again? Your injuries...¡±

    Zheng turned around and smiled at her. ¡°No problem. That explosion was loud. They probably all heard it. I don¡¯t know about the other two but with Xuan¡¯s wisdom, he will definitely keep the Aliens¡¯ attention. I only have to sneak in from behind and attack them. And as long as I can pierce the steel bar into their body before the grenade detonates the explosion will deal major damage to them. So rest assured.¡±

    Lan sighed and didn¡¯t say anything more. As he was tying the grenades, Jie said, ¡°I was mistaken about you. Zheng, you are talented inbat. Using the words of my instructor, you¡¯re born to be a fighter. The more desperate the situation is, the more potential you unravel. Whether it¡¯s the physicalbat or nning.¡±

    Zheng took the steel bars from Jie. He tried to aim it with his left hand, then smiled bitterly. ¡°I¡¯m no fighter. I just want to do everything to live. Anyone in my situation will probablye up with something. If even people like me are considered fighters then what are Xuan and them? Super fighters? Or super geniuses?¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t say that.¡± Jieughed then handed him thest steel bar. ¡°They were already doing these kinds of jobs in the real world. And they were also at the top of their field. What about you? You were only a normal white cor. Even though there¡¯s luck in your enhancements, but you¡¯ve kept putting your life on the line and stayed alive, while gradually adapting to these battles... This is your hidden talent. You¡¯re a fighter that never gives up!¡±

    ¡°Fighter, huh?¡±

    ¡°I just want to stay alive...¡±

    In order to recover as soon as possible, Jie continued carrying Zheng on his back while Lan carried the steel bars. As they were running, Lan muttered, ¡°Why do we have to save them? Wouldn¡¯t that put us in danger?¡±

    Zheng was circting his Qi. He exhaled and said, ¡°We are actually in danger all along. If we can¡¯t eliminate the Aliens, we will die sooner orter. So Xuan¡¯s ability to analyze and n, Zero and Kampa¡¯s skills in using modernized weapons are important factors.¡±

    Jie asked suddenly, ¡°Then why did you split up with them? If we stayed together then we would have gotten weapons by now instead of having you do all the fighting. Also I don¡¯t think Xuan would give us up.¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°Yes, if we stayed with them, we won¡¯t be given up. And we will be safe before Zero and Kampa die... At least Jie and I will be safe. But! This is also one of the reasons.

    ¡°One reason is I can¡¯t stand his methods. Usingrades like disposable pieces. The other reason is I won¡¯t put my fate into the hands of another person. Perhaps we will be safe in the beginning, but what will happen after some time? I don¡¯t want to think about how I will die, I will only think about how I can live! Asrades I will do my best to support and protect them. In return myrades will not give me up when I need help. Xuan can¡¯t aplish this, so I chose to leave. This way I can stand on the same level as him.

    ¡°Yes, if he can discard hisrades, then we will be someone that can make use of his wisdom while not being hisrades... allies! We¡¯re both independent, yet supporting each other. This is the only method to cooperate with him that I can think of.¡±

    Lan thought for a moment and said, ¡°Why can¡¯t he give up on allies? What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    Zheng smiled. ¡°The biggest difference is allies are independent. We will support each other but we can also fight independently. We won¡¯t be a burden to the other party, and don¡¯t have to be responsible for the other party¡¯s mistakes. Comrades are formed by a group of people each with different talents. They have to protect each other. I can¡¯t trust Xuan to protect hisrades. So in order to obtain their power, I can only choose to be their ally.¡±

    ¡°We can only get them to understand the importance of our group after leaving them. This way they will ept us as allies and not disposable pieces... That explosion before was to measure the detonation dy and also to let them know... their allies are here!¡±

 Vol 2 6-2

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 6-2.</strong>

    Zheng didn¡¯t have Jie carry him thest part of the way. It was not too far off so he wanted to use this opportunity to warm up and stretch his arms and legs. Though any movement of his right arm caused him severe pain. He had to tie his arm to his body. It was painful when he tied it, sweat streamed down like rain. Anyone could easily tell the pain he was experiencing. Lan¡¯s heart clenched as she watched. She could only hold onto his left hand, and that¡¯s when she noticed Zheng couldn¡¯t even move his left hand a bit due to the pain.

    Zheng was soaking wet from sweat after tying his right arm. He tried to move his body and forced a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good enough, my right arm won¡¯t be troublesome now. Let¡¯s go, we have to speed up.¡±

    Lan was still holding onto his hand. She hesitated and said, ¡°Can we... can we not go and go back to the control room? I know how to put down the walls. We can stay there until this spacecraft reaches Earth, then let the armies handle them. We don¡¯t have to take this risk, especially since you...¡±

    Zheng was surprised for a bit, then he pulled back his hand without her noticing and pointed to the ground. ¡°Take a look at the ground, aren¡¯t there a lot of holes from corrosion? Those are from the Aliens¡¯ blood, they are an intelligent species. When they feel endangered they will injure themselves to break through the wall. That¡¯s how these three Aliens escaped.¡±

    ¡°If we were to block them off and go back to Earth, they will certainly break through the wall again when they¡¯re hungry. By that time there will be more Aliens. Remember those four people they brought beyond room 15? So we have to kill the Queen before there are four more Aliens. This is our only chance of survival. Otherwise, Xuan wouldn¡¯t take the risk and go to the arsenal. Because he knows this is the only chance.¡±

    Zhengughed and stroke her hair. ¡°Just follow behind us. Rest assured we won¡¯t give up anyrades. We also won¡¯t put our hope to fate. I will live no matter what!¡±

    Due to Zheng¡¯s determination, the other two had to follow him towards the arsenal. The gunshots were getting clearer and more intense. Zheng tensed his body. His running looked wobbling due to having one arm tied up. But even so, he adapted to this style of running after a while.

    ¡°Jie, take this longest steel bar. I don¡¯t know if I can kill them instantly with the grenade and steel bar. If I can¡¯t kill them, then stand behind my back and hold them away with the bar. I will block them, whether it¡¯s their tongues or tails, I will block their attacks. But you will have to hold their body away, don¡¯t let them get near. With my current condition, I can only throw the steel bars and block their attacks, I can¡¯t get into closebat. Jie, no matter what happens, you can¡¯t take a step backward.¡±

    Then Zheng took the steel bars from Lan and handed the one without a grenade on it to Jie. They were now only one corner away from the arsenal. After this turn, they would either see two Aliens or pieces of human flesh.

    ¡®The gunshots are intense. Xuan probably heard the explosion from before. In other words, they¡¯ll kept the Aliens¡¯ attention right now. Two stage three Aliens... The first throw has to hit no matter what! Otherwise we will be dead. Can¡¯t die no matter what! I will live!¡¯

    Zheng took a deep breath, then sprinted forward. That speed left the two in shock. He didn¡¯t slow down when he approached the corner and ran straight into the wall.

    The air became thick and dense again. Zheng was getting used to this condition as his body reached its limit, but before unlocking the gic constraint. He could push his physical abilities, vision, and reaction speed to the limit; but thosebat instincts, and unlocking the constraint would only appear when he was on the brink of death. He still couldn¡¯t control them.

    Zheng made use of his speed and ran up the wall. The moment he stepped on the wall, he could see the back of an Alien on the door of the arsenal. The front half of its body was already inside the room. The other Alien was not in sight. In other words, the other one was probably already inside the room.

    As he was still mid air, he pulled the ring of the grenade with his mouth. Then he threw the steel bar. He was not left handed after all though, so this throw wasn¡¯tparable to when he did it with his right hand, in both power and uracy. He aimed at the Alien¡¯s belly but it hit just below its waist. The Alien backed out from the arsenal, when it turned around and looked at Zheng, the grenade on its waist exploded!

    That grenade was inserted into the Alien¡¯s body. The explosion blew up its waist. Internal organs and yellow blood sshed everywhere. The hall was sshed with acid and the steel started to corrode. Then the hall was filled with white smoke. Zheng could see a faint shadow lying on the ground.

    ¡°Is it dead?¡±

    Zheng rolled on the ground as hended. He couldn¡¯t pay attention to the pain from hitting his right arm. He focused his attention on the shadow on the ground. As he was ready to throw another bar, that shadow jumped from the ground and charged toward him. Its speed was too fast, he couldn¡¯t throw another bar in time. An Alien with a hole on its waist ran out from the smoke then jumped at Zheng.

    As he was going to stab the Alien¡¯s head, a hand from behind pushed him away. Jie ran out from behind. He stabbed into the Alien¡¯s mouth as it shot its tongue out. That tongue pierced Jie¡¯s shoulder.

    For a moment, blood sshed everywhere, painting Zheng¡¯s world red.

 Vol 2 6-3

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 6-3.</strong>

    Jie didn¡¯t back off even when the Alien¡¯s tongue pierced his shoulder. He stood in front of Zheng and pushed the steel bar further into the Alien¡¯s head. He didn¡¯t back off when its blood dripped onto his hands. It wasn¡¯t long before all that was left of his hands were bones.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    Jie moved forward. He kept pushing the bar into the Alien¡¯s head. The blood corroded more and more of his arm. Until his forearms had became bones. Fortunately, Zheng reacted immediately. He pulled Jie backward. When the steel bar was pulled out from the Alien, most of it had already been corroded. Only a short portion of it was left.

    Zheng shouted Lan¡¯s name, at the same time he took fresh water out of his ring and poured it on Jie¡¯s arms. Lan woke up from the shock, she used the hemostasis spray on Jie¡¯s arms.

    While they were healing Jie¡¯s injuries, that Alien finally wobbled then fell to the ground. Yellow blood flowed out of the body. Pungent white fog started following up.

    Zheng dragged Jie out of the fog to the back of the hall. He finally saw that the corrosion of Jie¡¯s arms had stopped. At this time, both his forearms were gone, not even the bones were left.

    Jie had already fainted from the pain. He didn¡¯t wake up until Zheng poured water on his arm again. Then heughed. ¡°Good god, an Alien is worth 500 points. You¡¯ve been keep this from us, huh? Hehe. A little desert eagle means nothing, I can go straight for an unlimited ammo AK.¡±

    Zheng looked at his arms in silence. Jie continued. ¡°That¡¯s no problem. As long as I can go back to God¡¯s dimension alive, it won¡¯t take many points to repair a body. Just that for the rest of this, I will be your burden... Hoho, when I think about it, it¡¯s better staying with you than Xuan. He would probably discard me by this point.¡±

    Zheng exhaled. ¡°Rest assured, I won¡¯t give up on anyrades... You guys wait here. Don¡¯te over until I call you. Otherwise... go back to the control room immediately. Then follow Lan¡¯s n and let fate decide your future!¡± He picked up a steel bar and went toward the arsenal.

    Since the Alien¡¯s blood corroded a big hole in the center, Zheng had to walk along the wall carefully. Halfway through, someone walked out of the other white fog. It was Zero holding a rifle. His left chest was roughly bandaged with cloth. Blood flowing through the cloth made him look horrible.

    Zheng and Zero smiled at each other bitterly. They both seemed critically injured. Zero looked at the Alien¡¯s corpse and said, ¡°The other one¡¯s dead? You¡¯re strong. You can kill them even without any guns?¡±

    ¡°You guys aren¡¯t bad either. Didn¡¯t you kill the other one?¡±

    Zero sighed. ¡°Come inside the arsenal, they are both there.¡±

    Zheng shouted at Jie and Lan. Zero looked shocked as they came over. He took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go inside first... It seems your hemostasis spray and bandage are still effective? Kampa... may not make it.¡±

    The three of them followed Zero into the arsenal. Zheng noticed that this door was thicker than the other doors, it was almost as thick as the wall. In the middle of this door was a hole about one meter tall. Obviously corroded using the Alien¡¯s blood. The other Alien was lying on the left side in pieces.

    ¡°It was luck. This Alien tried to get in before the hole was big enough. Then it got stuck on the door. We shot it for several minutes before it died. But we couldn¡¯t deal with the second one. If you were just half a minutete, then the three of us would have died here.¡±

    Zero exined as he walked in front.

    Zheng immediately saw Kampa and Xuan inside the arsenal. There was a big hole in Kampa¡¯s chest. Going by the sharp shape of it, it was obviously stabbed by the Alien¡¯s tail, but because it didn¡¯t pierce through his body he didn¡¯t die immediately.

    Among the three of them, Xuan looked almost unharmed. Aside from some blood, his outfit looked just like when he first arrived to this world. But one could see the exhaustion in his eyes.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect the Aliens to be this powerful.¡±

    Xuan spoke before the three of them got a chance. He looked at them silently. ¡°It¡¯s my miscalction. The Aliens never actually fought humans with guns face to face in the first four movies. So I underestimated their strength. If even the normal Aliens are this powerful, then I don¡¯t know how strong the Queen is. Perhaps we¡¯re really...¡±

    Zheng ignored him and went to bandage Kampa. After a while, Kampa finally stopped bleeding. But he looked so feeble as if he could die from any movement.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s ally up. You¡¯re a team, and we¡¯re a team. Neither of us can betray the other, nor is there any way to betray. Of course, you can refuse, but I won¡¯t be controlled by you and be yourrade. Your wisdom and nning are important and I indeed need them. But simrly you also need our ability and knowledge of this world. We hold some value to each other. So you can choose.¡±

    Xuan bit his finger, he looked at Zheng and said, ¡°Okay, I agree with your proposal. But there¡¯s one point you must know... if you can¡¯t keep up with my pace, then I will give you up for the majority!¡±

    ¡°But I will save you!¡± Zheng smiled coldly. ¡°I will save you for your wisdom!¡±

 Vol 2 7-1

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 7-1.</strong>

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, our fighting capacity is at the lowest point,¡± Xuan muttered with his head down.

    Out of the six of them here, Kampa was critically injured. He could die any time without proper treatment. Jie had lost both his arms. He couldn¡¯t operate any firearms even though they¡¯ve obtained them. Zheng¡¯s the strongest one, but his right arm suffered aminuted fracture and he¡¯d spent the majority of his Qi already.

    Zero had strong sniping skills, but the gun he had was a submachine gun. Neither its uracy nor power were strong enough to kill Aliens. Xuan excelled in analysis and nning, but he was inferior to Kampa and Zero in using firearms. And not to mention Lan, even though she trained for a few days, she was even worse than Xuan in handling firearms.

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Yes, we are basically all injured. Luckily... we killed all the Aliens. Since no Alien came out from room 15 after all this time, there should only be the Queen inside.¡±

    Xuan said, ¡°Just that one Queen... can kill all of us. We basically don¡¯t have any means to deal with her. The Queen is approximately three times the size of an Alien. I will assume her exoskeleton is twice the thickness of an Alien. Even then, normal bullets can¡¯t prate it. Perhaps heavy firearms, sniper rifles, or AP shells could damage it. But we can only find smaller firearms in this room. This is a normalmercial spacecraft afterall.¡±

    Zheng thought for a moment. ¡°What if we can break its exoskeleton? Then all of us focused on shooting the part of it without a shell. Will we be able to kill it?¡±

    Xuan looked at Zheng and said, ¡°I won¡¯t do any illogical analysis. If you can break its shell, then please show me evidence.¡±

    Zheng couldn¡¯t help but pick up a steel bar without grenade. Aside from two bars tied with grenades, this was the only bar left intact. He stood up, took a deep breath, focused his Qi then threw the bar. Just like it had before, the bar pierced deeply into the wall.

    Xuan stared at the steel bar, then sighed. ¡°You¡¯re not left handed. Your right hand is already... It¡¯s my fault. If I knew you had this kind of strength, I wouldn¡¯t have let you get injured no matter what. Yes, like you said if you can break the Queen¡¯s shell, then we have a high probability of killing it. If your throw can be more urate and hit her head, you may even be able to kill it instantly.¡±

    Zhengughed bitterly. ¡°I can¡¯t get that urate, I¡¯m using my left hand after all. I only have the stamina to throw one or two more. Instead of taking this risk to aim for her head, it¡¯s more practical to just aim for her body.¡±

    ¡°True.¡± Xuan nodded. ¡°We have a higher chance of sess aiming for her body. The probability of killing the Queen is... about 30%. It¡¯s good enough for us to take this risk. Then let¡¯s arrange our responsibilities. Zheng...¡±

    Zheng interrupted him, ¡°Wait. You only have to be responsible for yourrades. Each party will take a separate role. Our responsibilities are to break open the Queen¡¯s shell and offer fire support. Your responsibilities are to protect us and also offer fire support. How¡¯s that?¡±

    Xuan bit his finger and said, ¡°Is this what you mean by ally? Okay, we will each be responsible for our roles. I agree with your suggestion but this way I won¡¯t have to make my n with extra attention for your safety. We will share our risks equally.¡±

    Zheng sneered at him. ¡°This is the equality we need. Why do we need your special protection? So you can discard us in the future? Don¡¯t joke with me. I need your wisdom and you need our power. Our rtionship is this simple.¡±

    Xuan didn¡¯t say anything more. He took out the weapons in this room then handed them to Zheng and the other two and also exined to them the advantage of each gun and how to use them. Lan chose the desert eagle that Zero wasn¡¯t using. Zheng took a short range semi automatic rifle.

    After they picked up the guns, Xuan said, ¡°We are actually quite lucky. If we dyed just one or two more days. Then we wouldn¡¯t be facing three but seven Aliens! Those four people probably became hosts already. So we have to kill the Queen in the shortest amount of time. Otherwise when those four Aliense out, we will certainly be dead.¡±

    ¡°Aside from that, there¡¯s one more thing you should be aware of. Once the Queen is injured and starts to bleed, we have to kill her as fast as possible. Alien blood is highly corrosive and the Queen¡¯s location is on the edge of this spacecraft. If her blood corrodes arge hole, then we will all be sucked into space.¡±

    Zheng praised him silently. If only Xuan wasn¡¯t so cold blooded, he was definitely a genius in analysis. He could consider every detail including everyone¡¯s personality and reactions. Even though Zheng didn¡¯t agree with some of Xuan¡¯s methods, having such a person as an ally would be a big help for survival.

    Xuan continued, ¡°Everyone tuck the bottom of your trousers into your shoes, just like what I am doing. We will be going into their nest. Even though their secretions aren¡¯t highly acidic, they still have some corrosive properties. So keeping your shoes and trousers closed can keep those secretions away for a short period of time. Also, don¡¯t touch the wall. If you see any cocoons, shoot them immediately. Don¡¯t get close. That¡¯s basically it. Everything else will rely on you to act ordingly.¡±

    They checked their weapons onest time. Jie and Kampa couldn¡¯t really fight anymore. Xuan originally nned to have them stay here but Zheng worried that an Alien might run past them ande to the arsenal. So he insisted on bringing Jie along. Though Kampa belonged to Xuan¡¯s team. Xuan¡¯s decision was to have him lie here and let fate decide his life.

    As Zheng stepped out of the arsenal, he turned around to look at Kampa. This man could barely keep conscious. Zheng felt a sense of mncholy then turned his eyes away. Looking straight ahead, the area was dim past room 15. That was the Alien nest... it seemed like an entrance to hell. Will it be death... or the end of this movie?

 Vol 2 7-2

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 7-2.</strong>

    The five of them went toward room 15. The hall leading up was covered with a mucus-like substance. Ayer of the steel underneath was corroded. Fortunately, it seemed that its acidity lessens over time.

    Xuan touched the secretion on the wall with a finger cautiously. ¡°The acidity has been oxidized a lot. This is good, even if our bodies get covered in this secretion duringbat, we won¡¯t have to worry about it being lethal.¡±

    Zheng stepped on it then frowned. ¡°But it¡¯s too slippery. If the floor is covered with this when we fight the Queen, I¡¯m afraid it will be difficult to keep our bnce.¡±

    Xuan thought for a moment. ¡°No, even if the battleground is covered with secretion, it is to our advantage. Then we won¡¯t have to worry about the Queen¡¯s blood corroding the spacecraft. Compare that to movement obstacles, I would rather have the battleground covered with this.¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly. He looked at Xuan. ¡°To be honest, what are the chances of us surviving this movie?¡±

    Xuan looked at him calmly. ¡°I told you, 30%. This is considering that you will hit with the throw. If you miss your first throw, then two or three people will die within thirty seconds. Within this time frame you have another chance. If you miss again, then we will all die. Simrly, this is also ourst chance. If we can¡¯t get ahold of it, we will all die after three days. Out of all the decisions I have made in my life, this one has the lowest probability. It feels rather depressing to think of it.¡±

    Zheng was silent for a while. He patted Xuan¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°Even though I don¡¯t know how tofort you. And though you probably don¡¯t need anyone tofort you. But... live on, we can all live. No matter what, I won¡¯t die here!¡±

    ¡°Though our chance of survival is really only 30%...¡± Xuan replied emotionlessly without taking a look at Zheng.

    Suddenly, Zero¡¯s voice came from afar. ¡°There¡¯s something!¡±

    The two looked at each other, then Zheng said to Jie and Lan, ¡°Follow me closely. Don¡¯t fall behind or do anything else. Let¡¯s go!¡± He took the lead and headed toward Zero.

    Zero was standing by a corner ahead of them. He waited for the four toe over silently then pointed to the front. ¡°Can¡¯t get pass, it¡¯s full of this secretion.¡±

    Zheng looked forward and saw the hall behind Zero was blocked with a very thickyer of secretion. It looked like the inside of an organism.

    He carefully sliced the secretion. By sense of touch, thisyer wasn¡¯t tough. Contrarily, he could easily slice through it and it¡¯s only a few centimeters thick.

    So Zheng easily cut through theyer but the area behind it gave him a fright. A thickyer of secretion covered everywhere, the wall, the ground, and the ceiling. If where they just came from still belonged to the spacecraft, then from this point on, it was the real Alien nest. It felt like walking on flesh, and the walls felt like a living organism.

    Xuan suddenly said, ¡°Zero, the lights are dim here. You have the best vision, take a look at the things on that side, are those Alien eggs?¡±

    Zero focused his eyes and looked at it carefully. After quite a while he shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly. The lights are covered with this disgusting secretion. It¡¯s too dim here.¡±

    Xuan nodded then turned to Zheng. ¡°These Alien eggs won¡¯t attack anything outside twenty meters. So we can safely approach it. Estimating by the distance we have passed, this should be around room 3. Moving onward is warehouse 1 and 2. The Queen is probably there.¡±

    Zheng nodded then said to the people behind him. ¡°You guys stay here. I will go take a look at whether or not those are eggs... Zero, if something appears behind me, please take care of it. I trust your aim.¡±

    Zero nodded silently. Zheng walked inside the nest with augh. Stepping in, it felt soft, just like stepping on flesh. This feeling gave him goose bumps. Due to theck of adequate lighting, he could only see things up to ten meters. It took him almost a minute to cautiously approach the egg-like things. When he reached ten meters of them, he finally recognized these oval shaped eggs.

    ¡°Yes, these are the Alien eggs!¡±

    Zheng shouted without turning his head. He suddenly saw the eggs were slowly opening up. In this movies, this signified that thervae wereing out. There were several dozens of eggs here, if all of them releases arva, they would likely hide inside theyer of secretion and attack the people. Once someone became a host, he would be an Alien within several hours.

    Without thinking, Zheng raised his semi-automatic rifle and started shooting at the eggs. They were easily shot into pieces. Their shells weren¡¯t too tough, but even so, a fewrvae came out. Theservae jumped at an incredible speed. They closed up on Zheng within a few jumps.

    At the same time, gunshots came from behind. Thervae were shot into pieces midair. Zheng turned around and saw Zero holding a submachine gun.

    Zheng smiled at him and Zero, who had been acting cold this whole time, smiled back. Xuan ran over calmly. He crouched beside the egg shells and studied carefully. He stood up after a while. ¡°The Queen will enter a feeble state afterying eggs. The shells of these eggs are soft. They¡¯re different from the toughness that I remember... I think the Queenid her eggs not long ago.¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°Since we are at this point already, we will have to do everything to kill that big thing... let¡¯s go! Kill thatst Alien and go back to God¡¯s ce alive!¡±

 Vol 2 7-3

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 7-3.</strong>

    The five of them continued onward. Gradually, they couldn¡¯t make out that this hall once belonged to a spacecraft. All the sides were filled with secretions, there were even big holes on the walls. These holes turned the path from room 3 to warehouse 3 into a maze.

    Zheng suddenly said as he was walking, ¡°I am totally lost. I¡¯ve lost my sense of direction since thest turn.¡±

    Jieughed. ¡°Yeah right? This ce looks the same no matter where you go. This disgusting stuff is everywhere. You want to find the direction here, that would be...¡±

    ¡°I can,¡± Xuan said. ¡°If it¡¯s only reconstructing the map, leave that to me. We will reach warehouse 2 by going straight down this way. But I am thinking if it¡¯s suitable to just walk straight in...¡±

    Zheng interrupted him, ¡°Suitable! We have five people here and that¡¯s all we have. Don¡¯t try to trick the majority into agreeing with you then force someone to be a bait or something. You know what they call it when the majority bullies the minority legally? That¡¯s fascism! Shit, if you want to be the bait I will instantly agree with it, but don¡¯t use other people¡¯s lives as disposable!¡±

    Xuan replied calmly, ¡°I can be the bait, but can you guarantee that you can kill the Queen immediately when she appears? If you don¡¯t want anyone to be the scout thene up with another n.¡±

    As the tension between these two grew, Lan interjected with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t be so serious. Actually I don¡¯t think it¡¯s effective to have someone scout. The Aliens are intelligent, they are skilled in sneak attacks. If only two people were walking together, then they will attack the one nearest to them. But if they see one person walking in front while four people are on the back with firearms, they won¡¯te out like idiots. They will probably sneak attack the four on the back first. What do you think of this deduction?¡±

    Xuan bit his finger and said, ¡°Your deduction is correct... Is my mind starting to be disordered due to fear and nervousness? Then... I won¡¯t voice anymore opinions. I will continue leading the way.¡±

    Zheng looked at Xuan¡¯s back, then turned to Zero. ¡°Zero, the previous few times I felt a sense of danger when I encountered Aliens. I remember you and Kampa also have this ability to sense danger. Whoever senses danger first, opens fire in that direction, okay?¡±

    ¡°I am feeling in danger now... as if something is staring at us. It feels cold, like it is regarding us as food. This feeling is terrible. Know why Xuan is getting so anxious? He¡¯s probably feeling the same thing. To be honest, I feel so agitated that I want to start shooting at all directions.¡±

    Zheng looked at Xuan again. This man was still looking so emotionless and calm, but when Zheng carefully looked at his eyes, he could see agitation and fear, emotions that wouldn¡¯t appear on an intelligent person like him.

    The five of them had reached the end of the hall. In front of them was a wide open area. The floor was covered in Alien secretions. Other than that, there were several dozen big cases. It seemed like this was warehouse 2.

    Zheng was still pondering Zero¡¯s words. Suddenly his heart tensed, and he raised his head. There were four unconscious people hanging upside down on the ceiling. The two middle aged men and that young man and woman. Their whole body was covered in white secretions aside from their head.

    Xuan looked up following Zheng, then immediately said, ¡°Zero! Shoot them down! Doesn¡¯t matter if you kill them!¡±

    Then he immediately turned to Zheng. ¡°What¡¯s our mission? Kill all the Aliens! There are definitely Aliens inside them, so we must kill them before the Queen appears! Otherwise even if we manage to kill the Queen, her blood will corrode the spacecraft. So we have to be out of this ce as soon as the Queen dies. But what if the Aliens within them suddenly hatch? Do we still have to chase those four little Aliens?¡±

    Zheng watched as Zero raised his gun and shot at them. He nodded silently. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t have anything to say... We are all just struggling. I will only save my mercy for myrades, don¡¯t think of me as so stubborn.¡±

    Xuan smiled, he raised his head to look at those four. Zero had already gunned down two people, the other two were about to get shot down. Then he suddenly remembered something and his face changed. ¡°Wait. Wait. Zero, everyone, hurry and get away from this ce! It¡¯s a trap!¡±

    As he finished, they felt their feet sink. As if the whole floor was copsing.

    Xuan shouted immediately, ¡°Stay where you are, listen to me! Warehouse 1 is right below warehouse 2. These four people are probably a trap set by the Queen. She wants us to stay in this ce without moving! Zero, hurry up and kill them. The Queen must be below us. The floor has already corroded. Everyone...¡±

    Just as Zero finished shooting the other two people, the floor under them let out a grating sound. Before they can react, the whole floor copsed.

    Fortunately that thickyer of secretion saved them. Even though they fell from ten meters high, the secretion kept them from getting any injuries. Especially Zero and Zheng, they could sit right up.

    As Zheng sat up, he immediately started shooting above him. He could feel that danger was approaching, and the source was right on top of him! Since the start of this movie, he had sensed danger a few times, but never once was it as strong as this time.

    Sure enough, arge shadow dropped down from the ceiling. With a loud boom, itnded in front of the five people. Zheng looked at it carefully, it was an immensely huge Alien!

    It¡¯s three times as big as a normal Alien, seven to eight meters tall, and over twenty meters long including its tail. This monster was just like Death nightmares! Zheng couldn¡¯t even see its movements before its tailshed at his belly. With enormous pain, he was sent flying over ten meters away.

 Vol 2 8-1

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 8-1.</strong>

    This was the Alien Queen! And it was much bigger than the one in the movie.

    The Queen¡¯s speed was so fast that in the blink of an eye, her tail sent Zheng flying. With a loud bang, Zhengnded over ten meters away. The rest of them recovered from the initial shock, but they were already standing right under the Queen¡¯s mouth. There was no ce to hide.

    Zero¡¯s reaction was the fastest. The moment Zheng was hit, he rolled to the side and at the same time started shooting at the Queen¡¯s head. The bullets hit the Queen¡¯s shell but all of them were repelled. Their contact ignited sparks, you could see how hard the shell was.

    Zero¡¯s aim was good enough that some of the bullets hit her tongue. Yellow blood sshed from her tongue. She started to scream like crazy and turned around as she swiped at Zero. Luckily Zero rolled forward with a close call. This swipe only scratched his back and blood started flowing out.

    Xuan was the second one to recover. His eyes became sharp. He ran toward the Queen. When he was several meters away from her, he urately hit the Queen¡¯s tongue with dual pistols. Consecutive shots crushed the front of the tongue into pieces.

    The Queen¡¯s scream got even louder. Sheshed her tail at Xuan. Before he could even react, the tail hit his left shoulder and knocked him over to one of the cases ten meters away. His whole body got embedded into the steel case.

    Zero never stopped shooting with his submachine gun. He kept circling on the side of the Queen, avoiding her tongue and tail. But no matter fast he ran, the Queen was faster than him. She suddenly turned around and, as Zero tried to roll away, her w had already gotten ahold of his left arm. At the same time that tongue shot into his right arm, no, it crushed his right arm. Zero¡¯s right arm totally disappeared.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Zero let out a painful cry. Blood flowed out from his mouth. A piece of his lung had also disappeared in the attack, resulting in blood in his breaths. Fortunately, the Queen didn¡¯t immediately kill him, instead she started devouring the flesh of his right arm.

    Lan only recovered after Zero¡¯s cry. She raised the desert eagle with trembling hands and started pulling the trigger, it was a unlimited ammo weapon after all. The power of this gun actually shot through the Queen¡¯s shell. Even though it didn¡¯t seem to damage her all that much. It created over ten little holes on the Queen.

    The Queen threw Zero away and turned to Lan and Jie. Then she started screaming.

    Zheng didn¡¯t die from the attack. Even though he was hit by the tail unprepared, his body was much stronger than a normal person. The attack only cut through the skin of his belly and the intestines, but didn¡¯t cut him in half.

    When Zhengnded after the attack, his body went into a frozen state. Aside from feeling pain, he couldn¡¯t move his body. So he could only watch the battleground when Zero started attacking, and Xuan got knocked away, the Queen crushed Zero¡¯s right arm, and now as the Queen faced Lan and Jie. Zheng was growing more and more anxious. And as he lost more and more blood through his broken intestines, he was starting to go unconscious.

    ¡®I will die, will die... I am going to die right now! No, I can¡¯t die here, I want to live on, go back to the real world alive, go back with Lori, no matter what, no matter what I have to live... I don¡¯t want to die!¡¯

    Zheng felt that sensation of something within him unlocking again. Loads of information streamed into his brain, including how long he canst in this state, how to recover his strength as soon as possible, how to use the blood energy that he had, and much more information... on how he can survive!

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    Zheng stood up. His instincts took control of the blood energy and circted it through his whole body. This increased his vitality temporarily. Then he tied a knot with his intestines, so that they wouldn¡¯t hinder his movements. That pain was originally unimaginable, but at this moment, it felt more like a stimnt. The pain constantly stimted him, keeping his mind conscious.

    The Queen was now running toward Lan and Jie, her w swiped at the two. Jie knocked Lan away as he tried to roll away. But the Queen was faster. Lan barely got away but the Queen caught Jie during his roll. She held him up with a w pierced into his left chest. Jie cough out a lot of blood. It¡¯s uncertain if his heart was injured or even if he was still alive.

    Zheng¡¯s eyes were bloody red. He pulled out the steel bar from behind him and charged at the Queen at incredible speed, every step he took crossed several meters. As he approached the Queen, he jumped up over three meters high. He pulled the grenade¡¯s ring with his teeth then stabbed the bar into the Queen¡¯s waist. At the same time, a w knocked him away.

    With the explosion came the Queen¡¯s cry. The grenade sted arge hole in the monster¡¯s waist!

 Vol 2 8-2

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 8-2.</strong>

    Zheng was knocked several meters away, but he didn¡¯t fall to the ground. Instead he kicked at the ground and jumped right back to the Queen¡¯s direction. He didn¡¯t pause a bit despite his whole right arm dripping in blood.

    That swipe from the Queen caught his right arm and the w took over half his right arm when it pulled away. Immense pain struck him, a normal person would have fainted from the pain, but the moment Zheng felt pain he instinctively blocked off the pain signals. Yet, he knew he didn¡¯t have much time left.

    Blood! Yes, blood!

    A human will go into aa after losing twenty percent of his blood. And losing a third will be fatal.

    Zheng didn¡¯t know how much blood he had lost already. He started bleeding since the first encounter with the Aliens. Then when his belly and intestines were cut off, he suffered a massive haemorrhage. Losing his right arm just then only bled a little. The amount of blood in his body was probably reaching its limit. But theck of blood was only one of the dangers he was in. The other danger was gic breakdown from unlocking his constraint.

    Every time after unlocking the gic constraint, aside from the pain, he could feel that his whole body was breaking down. It was almost impossible for a normal organism to unlock the gic constraint because big alterations in gics were in themselves fatal to the organism. And this time when he was facing the Queen, he unlocked the constraint by a deeper state than the previous two times.

    He knew he didn¡¯t have much time left. Critical injuries, loss of blood, gic breakdown, any of those could erase him from this world. If he failed, it didn¡¯t even need to be the Queen that kills him. He was already halfway towards death.

    ¡®Must finish the battle within three minutes!¡¯

    Zheng rushed to where he dropped his rifle. The other steel bar was in Lan¡¯s hands, so inparison the rifle¡¯s location was closer and the better choice. The Queen had lost her shell at the waist, even a semi-automatic rifle could damage her. The only thing he had to be aware of was the Queen¡¯s attacks. That speed and power weren¡¯t something he could withstand for even a hit.

    The Queen screamed. That grenade wasn¡¯t too powerful. If it had exploded on her shell instead of inside the Queen¡¯s body, then it wouldn¡¯t have even broken open the shell. As she saw Zheng running in her direction, she growled then raised her tail andshed at Zheng.

    As Zheng picked up the rifle, he could hear the sound of thesh approaching his head. He immediately stood up without thinking. It was impossible to dodge it, so instead taking the hit with his head, he¡¯d rather make use of his remaining right arm... wasn¡¯t there still a fraction of his right arm left?

    With a thump, he felt like his right chest had been hit by a truck. Blood gushed out from his mouth and new information appeared in his head: right ribs suffered aminuted fracture, bones pierced into his right lung, internal bleeding and insufficient oxygen. He would die in two to three minutes!

    Zheng went all out. The moment the Queen¡¯s tail hit him, he mped onto the tail with his right arm desperately. Even though it wasn¡¯t too tight, he avoided getting knocked away again. He swung for a semicircle on the Queen¡¯s tail thennded on the other side of the Queen, the side where her shell was broken!

    He immediately aimed the rifle at her waist. With a few shots, yellow blood gushed out from the waist. The blood might be terrifying to normal people, but Zheng could resist the corrosion a bit. Blood got onto his body and burnt his skin ck. It didn¡¯t corrode his body like it did to Jie¡¯s arms.

    The real danger was the Queen¡¯s follow-up attacks. Zheng gritted his teeth then jumped at the Queen. Since he was risking his life anyway, he might as well give the Queen a little surprise.

    ¡°Die!¡±

    Zheng jumped at the injured part of the Queen¡¯s waist. He stomped his feet into her flesh, stabbed the rifle into her waist, and started firing. The Queen¡¯s growls gradually weakened.

    After about ten shots, the Queen got him off her waist. And before he fell to the ground, her w got a hold of him. The w pierced through his left chest, and he gushed out more blood.

    ¡°Lan... Lan! Give me the steel bar!¡±

    Zheng was exhausted by this point. All those actions had squeezed thest bit of his potential. His Qi was almost gone, the blood energy was being used to keep his body alive, his consciousness was fading. It was the will to live on that supported him, but even this wasing to an end.

    Lan suffered the least injury among them. Even though the injury on her shoulder looked scary, it was nothingpared to the others. She immediately got herself up upon hearing Zheng, then ran at the Queen¡¯s direction without even looking at her. At the same time, gunshots came from the side of the Queen. Zero was lying on his stomach, throwing up blood, but he kept shooting at the Queen¡¯s waist with the submachine gun. Before he got a few shots off, the Queen¡¯s tail knocked him away. He was on the brink of death.

    Lan kept running toward the Queen, but the Queen must have felt that Lan wasn¡¯t a threat. She banged Zheng against the corner of one of the steel cases. Zheng could hear the sound of his spine breaking in half. Aside from the immense pain, he realized he had lost all sensation of his body below the belly. His whole body was bent at a sharp angle.

    ¡®Don¡¯t want to die, I don¡¯t want to die!¡¯

    Zheng started roaring. His final struggle before death allowed him to gather a small amount of Qi on his left hand. He also forced all the blood energy into his hand. Then he wed at the Queen¡¯s shell. Inch by inch, the corrosive property of blood energy appeared for the first time. His fingers wed five holes on the Queen¡¯s shell.

    ¡°Zheng! Catch!¡±

    Lan¡¯s speed was rather limited. When she saw Zheng¡¯s body get snapped, she rushed over and at the same time threw the steel bar toward him. Right after she threw the bar, the Queen¡¯s tail stabbed into her chest and opened up arge hole in the middle of her chest. It seemed like she wasn¡¯t going to live much longer either.

    Zheng forced the w off him before the steel bar arrived. Then he bit at the Queen¡¯s shell, while his remaining left hand caught the steel bar. Yet simultaneously, the Queen¡¯s other w pped at him and totally crushed his lower body. That p split his body in half.

 Vol 2 8-3

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 8-3.</strong>

    Zheng couldn¡¯t feel pain anymore. He bit onto the Queen¡¯s w and wouldn¡¯t let go of it, afraid that he would fall to the ground. He didn¡¯t have legs anymore, if he fell off, then he wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything even with the steel bar. This was hisst chance!

    His consciousness was fading, Zheng could feel his body turning cold. He knew this was the prelude to dying. It was said that someone could struggle for several minutes after being bisected at the waist. If it was in a frozen ce, some people could even struggle for over half an hour. But he had already suffered critical injuries, after his waist was cut, he was about to die any second now.

    Since he couldn¡¯t move his mouth, he tried to ce the grenade¡¯s ring over the Queen¡¯s w. Then he pulled it, but before he had time to do anything else, he heard an attacking toward his head. It was either the other w or the tongue.

    Pah!Pah!

    A few gunshots came from not far away. Xuan stood trembling next to a steel case. One of his arms was broken in half. His waist was bent at a weird angle.

    These gunshots came from Xuan¡¯s remaining hand. He urately hit the Queen¡¯s tongue again. His short distance aiming was proven to be excellent again and the pistol he chose was exceptionally powerful. These shots broke off the front part of the tongue and changed the tongue¡¯s direction. The tongue barely scratched the side of Zheng¡¯s head.

    ¡°Hurry up and do what you need! My vision is going blind!¡± Xuan shouted while shooting non-stop.

    Zheng put his left hand on the w. Then he let go of his mouth and concentrated all his strength to push himself up. He jumped over two meters from the w and toward the Queen¡¯s head.

    With a sizzle, he pierced the steel bar into the side of the Queen¡¯s head and through her mouth. The Queen had raised her other w halfway by this time, but before she could swipe Zheng, the grenade exploded with a bang. The explosion sted Zheng¡¯s left arm into pieces and along with it, the Queen¡¯s head. Shrapnel and pieces of the steel bar hit his body. Yet this shrapnel was very minorpared to the injuries he already had. He closed his eyes and let himself fell to the ground.

    His Qi was all used up, his blood energy was almost empty, his body was reaching the limit from unlocking the gic constraint, he had lost over half his blood. All these injuries could kill any strong man instantly... Zheng didn¡¯t have energy to move a muscle. Even just closing his eyes made him feel exhausted. He felt tired, he just wanted to find a ce and sleep. Yet, he felt that there was still something he had to do...

    ¡°F*ck you, God. Hurry up and repair our bodies... The points, deduct them however you want...¡±

    Zheng vaguely heard Jie¡¯s almost intangible shouts and, along with them, a very familiar weeping from a girl. This made him try to open his eyes, yet he was too tired to do it. If it wasn¡¯t for this weeping, he already would have fallen into a deep sleep.

    Suddenly a warm sensation enclosed him. He felt as if he was in a hot spring. His whole body felt cozy andfortable, yet it didn¡¯tst long. After thefort was extreme pain. This pain stimted him to wake up.

    Once Zheng woke up, he felt startled. He recalled thatst encounter with the Queen and it made his whole body cold. That was a monster over seven meters tall and almost twenty meters in length. Even an elephant could only take a fewshes from its tail yet he still fought it in closebat. The whole thought of it scared him.

    It wasn¡¯t until now that he had a look at the surroundings. This was God¡¯s dimension, arge tform and a floating sphere of light, and the darkness to the sides. This was the only safe ce in the world of horror movies.

    He was floating in a beam of light shot from the sphere. There were four other dimmer beams. Xuan was floating in the dimmest one because his injuries weren¡¯t as critical. Then it was Zero and Jie. The luminescence of Lan¡¯s beam was just below his.

    ¡®Four?¡¯ Zheng counted again, ¡®yes, only four.¡¯ Kampa wasn¡¯t in this tform. That Russian mercenary didn¡¯t make it. This made him feel a bit down. Only those that survived coulde back to this dimension.

    Then he looked at his own body. The pain was subsiding yet it was still unbearable. His lower body was gone, both his arms were gone, his torso was filled with shrapnel. Luckily there were only scratches on his face, it didn¡¯t get hit by the shrapnel.

    His muscles were wriggling like they were alive. Under this beam, his muscles and bones were growing back at visible speed.

    Zheng didn¡¯t want to look at his body anymore, the visible growth of muscle, bone, and organs disgusted him. He looked down beyond his body and saw two girls with teary eyes looking at them. One was the woman Jie created, the other was Lori. The fifteen year old girl looked so heartbroken.

    Zheng still couldn¡¯t talk. His throat was cut by shrapnel. He opened his mouth at Lori and tried to send his message with his lips. Even though he didn¡¯t know if she could understand it.

    ¡°I came back alive... Lori, I kept our promise, and came back alive!¡±

 Vol 2 9-1

    <strong>Vol 2: Chapter 9-1.</strong>

    The repair process took two hours. Zheng¡¯s repairs took the longest, everyone else¡¯s finished after an hour. As his repair finished, the beam suddenly changed from sunlight color to a green light. Zheng kind of understood that this was God repairing his gics.

    He still couldn¡¯t exin what condition he was in after unlocking the gic constraint. In that state, a lot of information rushed into his brain. Even though he could only reach this state duringbat, it was still terrific. At least he survived after unlocking it. If he could reach this state under any circumstance, like when he was thinking, deducing, anding up with ns... anyhow, when he can reach that state anytime he wanted, then he would be an almighty human.

    From midair, Zheng looked below. Jie wasughing the loudest. He held his wife in his arms andughed. ¡°Shit, that was a close call but we also made a huge profit. 1000 points from the basic reward, 500 points from each Alien, 1000 points and a rank D reward frompleting the mission. You have to take risks for profits but with so many points I am OK with it. Haha!¡±

    Xuan also checked his rewards from God then said, ¡°Body repair cost 107 points. Does it cost so much normally?¡±

    Jie shook his head. ¡°Repairing a part of your body doesn¡¯t cost much, like if you lost an arm or a leg and need to repair them, that is cheap. But if your life is in danger and you don¡¯t know where to repair, you will need to use the whole body repair function. It will repair every little problem that you have and adds up to a lot of points. You have it easy with just over a hundred points. I used over two hundred points this time.¡±

    Lan looked bitter. ¡°My repair cost over four hundred points. I only have about 1600 points left. And this also included that 100 points from giving an exnation to newbies. It takes too many points for repair. The only good thing is that rank D reward.¡±

    Jieughed and said, ¡°Be content with it. Movies like this where God changed the plot usually end in a wipe. But we had five people survive. Do you really think it¡¯s that easy to get the rewards? Thank Zheng, otherwise we would be inside the Queen¡¯s stomach right now.¡±

    The mention of the word Queen turned their face pale. But they survived after all, this was the most important thing. Zheng then closed his eyes and connected to God. A big list of rewards was listed in his brain: 1000 basic points, 1000 points from killing two Aliens, 3000 points from killing the Queen, 1000 points and a rank D reward for the mission. Other than these, there was also the line ¡®Breaking the gic limit¡¯... Though aside from those words, there was no exnation.

    That was 6000 bucks, no, 6000 points, and the reward was also good stuff. Zheng got excited from it. But when he looked at the amount of points he had, he was dazed. Only 4170 points left. He remembered having 276 points left from thest time. That meant his body repair cost over two thousand points. This made himugh bitterly. You can imagine how critical his injuries were. He felt lucky that God could still save him from that.

    Anyway, being alive and having four thousand points made him feel fulfilled. He disconnected from God and enjoyed the healing process inside the green light. It took over an hour before he was lowered to the ground.

    Once on the ground, Jie gave him a big hug, then Lori jumped onto him crying. She immediately bit on his shoulder, tears dripping onto his body.

    She cared too much for her love and went through both extreme sadness and happiness in this moment. Plus she was only a fifteen year old girl. You can¡¯t expect a high school girl to get over issues concerning death so easily.

    Lan originally held out her arms as if she was going to run to him, but when she saw Zheng and Lori¡¯s faces, she put down her hands and stood aside with a smile.

    Jieughed. ¡°Okay, okay. At least pay attention to where you are if you want to make out. Haha. Everyone, I will take my leave now. If you have anything to say, wait til tomorrow morning. The trial this time was too dangerous. I will have my wife make you guys a big meal tomorrow...¡± Then he picked up his woman and ran to his room.

    Zheng shook his head and said, ¡°You know how to activate your room right? Use your imagination to design the room. Other people can¡¯t get in it without your permission. Oh right, about the points... wait til tomorrow, we will discuss how to use those points. If we had heavy firearms in this movie then we wouldn¡¯t have had so many casualties. Xuan is definitely better than me in this field. We will discuss how to deal with future movies tomorrow.¡±

    Then he picked up Lori just like Jie did and ran toward his roomughing. Xuan¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind.

    ¡°Thank you... for this time.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to thank me, if you didn¡¯t save me with your gun at thest moment, we would have all been dead... So are we still allies? Haha...¡±

    Zheng replied without turning his head around. Then he walked into his roomughing. Only three people were left in the tform, Xuan, Zero, plus Lan who had been staring at his back...

 Vol 2 9-2

    Once inside the room, Zheng put Lori on the sofa. Her face had been turning red since outside on the tform. She closed her eyes as soon as she got into the room. As someone that just lost her virginity to Zheng, she immediately associated his actions with something, especially when Zheng put her on the sofa.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, not here... inside the bedroom,¡± Lori said in a very light voice.

    Unexpectedly, Zheng didn¡¯t do anything weird. Instead he ced his head on herp and justy there without moving. Lori was surprised at first then after a while, she put her hands on his head silently.

    Lori said in a low voice, ¡°... I was worried about you, especially how you appeared in front of me... I was so scared.¡±

    ¡°Hm...¡±

    ¡°Zheng, I am scared. Nana said you wille back after a day. And maybe one of us will suddenly disappear, just like the other woman she knew. Or perhaps we will both disappear... I am scared that I might not ever see you again. Even if I am going to die, I want to see you onest time...¡±

    She paused, then continued in a light voice. ¡°I¡¯ve been thinking the whole day today, Zheng. If I didn¡¯t die back then, then you wouldn¡¯t be disappointed with reality, and wouldn¡¯t have been given the YES and NO choice... you also wouldn¡¯t have gotten injured like this. I was scared when I saw you came back soaked in blood, and every part of your body was injured. Zheng, I am really scared of losing you...¡± Lori couldn¡¯t continue anymore. She held onto his head and started crying quietly.

    Zheng felt tired. Aside from physical exhaustion, his heart was really tired. Struggling in that hopeless ce, every step had to be carefully considered, every crisis he had to put his life on the line, up until thatst fight of desperation. He had exhausted every little bit of his energy mentally. Once it was safe, he didn¡¯t even want to move a bit. He just wanted to lie on Lori¡¯sp and rest.

    ¡°Won¡¯t die... Lori, won¡¯t die! All of us won¡¯t die! I promised you, I will bring you back to the real world, to watch that Aurora, then cross the Pacific Ocean on a cruise, lie on the deck during midnight and count the stars, to see the statues at Easter Ind, ponder all the secrets of mankind, then go listen to the pipe music of Scond, and also pay tribute for the ancient civilizations under the Greek Pantheon, then we will go back to the Great Wall of China. We will walk up to Badaling holding hands... I will live no matter what! I haven¡¯t done any of these I promised you... We will live no matter what!¡±

    A whole night without words. Zheng was too tired. He slept peacefully holding onto Lori. The next morning at 10am, he slowly opened his eyes and saw Lori¡¯s face right in front of him. She was still sleeping with her eyes closed, but it was like their hearts were linked, shortly after he opened his eyes, she woke up.

    ¡°Morning.¡± Lori yawned.

    Zheng loved how she acted. In his memories, they sometime slept together when they were about eleven. When she just woke up, she would look so moe just like a cat. Before he realized it, he had already kissed her.

    ¡°That¡¯s dirty! Doing this so early in the morning you pervert! You haven¡¯t even rinsed your mouth! Get away, youy on me for a whole night already...¡±

    ¡°Then... it wouldn¡¯t matter if I lie a little longer...¡±

    ¡°No, pervert...¡±

    By the time the two of them came out from their room, it was already 12pm. Zheng saw there were already a few people standing on the tform. Xuan, Zero and Jie stood in a circle, it seemed like they were discussing something. Considering Xuan¡¯s ability, he realized something might have happened. He immediately grabbed Lori and ran over to them.

    Xuan had changed to a new pair of sses, dressed in ck casual clothes. It looked normal but the cold and expressionless face gave Zheng a different feel.

    Zero and Jie didn¡¯t change much, they both changed to new clothes. When they saw Zhenge over, they nodded. Xuan was the first to speak. ¡°Once Lanes, I will let you know my analysis.¡±

    Before Zheng could speak, Lori said with a blush, ¡°Jie, where is Nana? Is she in the room?¡±

    Jieughed. ¡°She¡¯s making a fruit and cream tter with Lan. She had been talking about you since this morning.¡±

    Lori pinched Zheng then hopped toward Jie¡¯s room. Shortly after, Lan came outughing.

    Xuan saw that the five of them were all there then said, ¡°I found three problems, first is human creation... ording to the conditions, it seems like you can even create a god. Because it¡¯s not limited to race, age, gender, ability, as long as you can imagine it, you can create anything. I tried it yesterday but there are actually hidden limitations... Arnold!¡±

    Ten secondster, a huge man of about 2.5 meters tall came out from Xuan¡¯s room. He stood besides Xuan without moving. His face was emotionless and cold like Xuan¡¯s.

    ¡°Originally I chose Alien and Licker, but God didn¡¯t give me any response. It seems like living beings non-native to Earth are not avable. So I chose human. Height maxed out at 2.5 meters, I didn¡¯t test gender, it¡¯s not relevant tobat ability. Age is set at 22 when a person¡¯s physical ability is at their highest. Ability wise, I originally imagined an all powerful god, but God didn¡¯t create any life. So I gradually decreased his ability. I also tested the gic mutations and bloodlines you can exchange from God, none of those can be created. So I assume it can only use humans as a blueprint.¡±

    ¡°Then I imagined the limit of a human, and gradually reduced his ability. When he was about twice the physical fitness of a normal person, God created him. At the same time I also gave him the experience and personality of a special agent. Basically that¡¯s it. Because he looked strong, I gave him the name Arnold...¡±

    Zheng and Jieughed secretly. Little did they think that Xuan would choose such a name.

    ¡°This is not the key point!¡±

    Xuan continued calmly. ¡°He can also get enhanced! I tried to let God give him a point of intelligence, and God actually did enhance him. Do you know what this means? It means that the being you create can definitely go into the horror movies! It only takes 500 points to create a fighter twice as strong as a normal person. Then the rewards from one movie can give you two such bodyguards. You were all wrong! The free human creation God gives you isn¡¯t to create women for sex, it¡¯s so you can protect your life, to give you a chance to create a bodyguard!¡±

    ¡°Why do so many people die in this world? Especially the physically weaker people that are more likely to die? I think it¡¯s because a lot of people use the first 1000 points to enhance themselves, then use the free human creation for a woman. But what can you aplish with 1000 points? Can it double your attributes? Why not make two loyal bodyguards instead! God actually gave you hints early on, how to survive when you are still weak. That¡¯s bodyguards! Such is a mortal¡¯s wisdom... the inferiority of human nature...¡±

 Vol 2 9-3

    Jie disliked Xuan¡¯s tone. He said in a cold voice, ¡°So what if we are mortals¡¯ wisdom? So what if I f*cking created a woman? I am still living very well and it will just get better! You...¡±

    Zheng stood in front of Jie and stopped him. ¡°You aren¡¯t ridiculing us out of boredom right? Perhaps you may be right, God gave that gift for us to make a strong bodyguard, but that¡¯s only your spection. What if the bodyguard can¡¯t follow you into the movies? Even if he can get in, can you guarantee that he can help you survive? When we enter the movies, we have to stand inside a beam of light about one meter in diameter, how many people do you think can fit inside it?¡±

    Xuan snapped his fingers, and replied calmly. ¡°Your reasoning ability is getting more capable, obviously reaching Lan¡¯s level. I don¡¯t have any intention of ridiculing you, but have you thought about why the movies have a limitation of twenty people? That¡¯s because a team needs different types of talents. If everyone¡¯s direction of growth is on enhancing their body, they can of course increase their survivability in the movies but at the same time the team¡¯s abilities willck diversification. If they encounter special situations, it will likely cause the whole team to wipe out!¡±

    Then Xuan took out a bag and opened it. The bag was filled with tools and little gears. He pointed to them and said, ¡°Aside from finished products, you can also exchange these tools and materials from God. In other words, if you have the relevant knowledge and ability, you can create those high cost items with minimal cost. You can even get around the limitation of ranked rewards. But do you have this kind of knowledge and ability? Definitely no!¡±

    ¡°People with these kind of talents are usually physically weak and has no means forbat. Then how are they going to survive at the beginning? The only answer is bodyguards. Simrly, the size of the beam that you just mentioned can just about fit two people in. In other words, why did God only offer one free chance to create a bodyguard? That¡¯s because you can only bring one into the movies. This is God¡¯s hint! People with special talents also have the means to protect their lives, this is probably what God tried to tell us.¡±

    ¡®Amazing! He deduced all this with so little information, this kind of ability... you can only describe him as non-human.¡¯

    Zheng and the others¡¯ eyes were filled with astonishment. They continued listening to Xuan. ¡°So these twenty people should include all kinds of talents. I had been pondering how God chooses people. Other than being disappointed at the real world, God can actually also choose people with talents at every field. Yet there are people from young to old, people with real talents to housewives. God actually doesn¡¯t know who¡¯s more suitable for movies. That¡¯s why it selected people of all kinds then let them go through natural selection. Perhaps this is the intention behind having newbies every time. So in order to let those people survive, the first human creation must not go to waste. A special agent bodyguard that¡¯s twice as strong as a normal person, I don¡¯t have to tell you how useful he can be in sci-fi movies right?¡±

    Xuan paused then packed up his bag. ¡°This is the first thing I wanted to say. If I die in the next movie, then when newbies join in the future, if they are craftsmen or worked in other nonborious careers, you can tell them the correct usage of the first human creation. And not create women for sex.¡±

    Jie was about to lose his temper but Zheng stopped him. ¡°Perhaps you are very right, but I don¡¯t agree that creating the woman I love will be useless in horror movies. Mental support tends to be more useful than physical support. And God never stated the usage of the first human creation. In other words, this choice has infinite possibilities, no one can say with certainty that their hypothesis is correct, but I will tell this to newbies in the future... what¡¯s the second thing?¡±

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Xuan actually smiled. He took out five printed documents then handed them out to the other four people. ¡°These are the things you can exchange from God that I categorized. There are four categories. I wrote down the descriptions and functions of some practical items from low levels to high levels. Of course, some functions are just my guesses. This is the second thing, organize the exchange system. So we can know what we can exchange and better prepare for uing situations.¡±

    ¡°This is also another spection that I have, perhaps we don¡¯t need to appear in horror movies. God probably wants us to experience dangerous situations, and force us to evolve in danger. It¡¯s only because horror movies are the most dangerous, that¡¯s why we experience a lot of horror movies. Some very dangerous sci-fi movies will probably appear also...¡±

    Zheng got interested, then asked curiously, ¡°Like what? What kind of sci-fi movies?¡±

    Xuan adjusted his sses. ¡°Starship Troopers.<sup>[1]</sup> If God put us in an Arachnid colony and we don¡¯t have any heavy firearms on hand, I don¡¯t think we could survive. Of course God probably won¡¯t put us in a truly hopeless situation. But to prevent this from happening, I suggest that we equip ourselves with three weapons. Closebat weapon, rapid fire weapon, and heavy firearm.¡±

    ¡°For closebat weapons, I suggest magical weapons. To be honest I don¡¯t like to watch supernatural horror movies, because they have no scientific basis. I don¡¯t waste my brain on things that can¡¯t be exined. But the problem now is we are very likely going to face such horror movies. And in order to survive through them, I suggest a magical closebat weapon, that can both deal with normal life forms and also supernatural beings. Zheng did very well on this point, your Na ring included a support ability and can attack supernaturals. Given your physical fitness, this is almost a perfect choice.¡±

    ¡°Rapid fire weapons are used against enemies in masses, like zombies. For heavy firearms, I suggest Zero pick the Ionic Gauss sniping rifle. It elerates bullets with ions, the enormous kic energy it generates can almost destroy anything in front of you. This weapon is still in the testing stage in the real world, but God already has the finished product... as to everyone else, I don¡¯t suggest you buy any heavy firearms. Because your ability in handling weapons is horrible. You¡¯re better off spending the points on special bullets for the rapid fire weapons. Like the new type of depleted uranium ammunition.¡±

    ¡°Basically that¡¯s it for choosing weapons. I will add onest thing, these weapons can also damage supernatural beings, you just have to use magical bullets, but those will cost more than usual.¡±

    Zheng praised him secretly. This was a real professional. He indeed never thought about any of thesest time. Xuan¡¯s words increased their chance of survival by a lot. Even though he didn¡¯t like some of Xuan¡¯s methods, Xuan was really a genius at analysis.

    Zheng took a look at the document then said, ¡°But unlimited ammunition versions of these guns are all expensive. We don¡¯t have that many points to exchange for them. And the unlimited ammunition version of that Gauss rifle needs a rank D reward and 5000 points...¡±

    Xuanughed. ¡°When did I say anything about unlimited ammunition weapons? Remember the first thing I said? Other than bodyguards, you can also exchange tools and materials from God. Gunpowder is very inexpensive, 1 point can get you one ton of high quality gunpowder. and bronze and other metals are also very inexpensive. I can exchange the materials to assemble a workshop and manufacture bullets in mass. Even though we won¡¯t have unlimited ammunition, but as long as it isn¡¯t the worst possible situation, we should have enough bullets to deal with it. Those magical weapons are expensive, even though we can¡¯t create these items, we can at least exchange some bullets with magical properties to deal with possible situations. This is the second thing I want to say, our standard equipment!¡±

    Zheng and the others exchanged looks, they could see the delight in each other¡¯s eyes. As long as they can live, even if it was just hope, that was enough to make them feel delighted. Zheng said to Xuan with a smile. ¡°Then continue, Xuan, you are really amazing, if it wasn¡¯t for you, we wouldn¡¯t be able toe up with these... continue to give us surprises, what¡¯s the third thing?¡±

    Xuan bit his finger, then said, ¡°I found the option to go back to the real world... even though it¡¯s only temporary and you have to pay a high price. But this is a way to confirm whether we entered this world with just our consciousness or whole body, and also confirm whether we can bring these things out to the real world, and bring our enhanced bodies back... Yes, I found the option to go back to the real world!¡±

    [1] Starship Troopers (1997) is a satirical sci-fi action movie where giant insectoid aliens, dubbed Arachnids, attack Earth setting off an interster war. Original Trailer. Plot Summary

    <u>End of Volume 2: <strong><i><strong><u>Alien Massacre</u></strong></i></strong></u>

    <strong><i><u>Next, Volume 3: </u><strong><u>Shadow of the Grudge</u></strong></i></strong>

 Vol 3 1-1

    <strong><i><u>Volume 3: </u><strong><u>Shadow of the Grudge</u></strong></i></strong>

    The third point was more shocking than the other twobined. Everyone stared at Xuan crazily. After all, anyone who experienced such terrors, no matter how disappointed with the real world he was, this person would lust for the real world and not stay to suffer without an end.

    Zheng looked at Xuan with doubt, then said carefully, ¡°You plot too much, I am suspicious of whether you have something up in your sleeve... So, how do we get back to the real world?¡±

    Xuan smiled calmly. ¡°I am not forcing you to do anything, it¡¯s your freedom to choose whether you want to go back... Jie, you never looked at the Days exchange category carefully, right? I checked it yesterday and found that not only can you exchange for days to live in the previous movie worlds, you can also go back to the real world.¡±

    Jie sneered at him. ¡°We don¡¯t need you to tell us. Anyone can go back with 50000 points, do you think we have the points? Are you trying to tease us or what?¡±

    Xuan nced at him and said, ¡°Did I say that you can go backpletely? At where you exchange regr days, I found a Record function. It recorded these five movies: Nightmare on Elm Street 1, Scream 2, Final Destination, Resident Evil, and Alien. Other than the horror movies, there¡¯s also another world, and that is the real world!¡±

    Jie turned pale when he heard these names. He muttered, ¡°Those are all the movies I¡¯ve experienced, why is there a record? What about the ones before those?¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°There are no records of anything before them. God probably deleted them. After all, you are the only one among us that survived five movies. This is not the key point. The key point is you can unlock these worlds. After you unlock them, you can go into any of them, including the real world!¡±

    ¡°You use a rank D reward to unlock a world in the records, then you can exchange for days to live in that world, but you have to spend five times as many points, that is you have to pay the high price of 50 points a day (10 points a day in the previous world they just experienced). In order to go back to the real world temporarily, you need a rank D reward and a lot of points.¡±

    Everyone fell into silence. Jie had already told them about the rarity of the ranked rewards. If Zheng didn¡¯t exchange his Qi and Vampire bloodline, then he couldn¡¯t have survived Alien. For something that directly concerned their life, how can anyone just use it up so easily? Furthermore, not only did you need a rank D reward, you also needed a lot of points. The cost was too high for just going back for a few days.

    Xuan shook his head as they remained in silence. ¡°I don¡¯t have any intention to make you waste your rewards and points. To temporarily go back to the real world, at least getting one of us can go back is an urgent matter. I don¡¯t know if you ever thought about this world. I have two hypotheses, one is our consciousnesses were transported here and our bodies are still in front of theputer. Second is our bodies were transported here along with our consciousnesses. I think you also obtained info from your women: No matter how long we stay in the horror movies, when wee back, only a day has passed in this dimension. In other words, God can control both space and time. This is...

    ¡°This is like a real god!¡± That was the only phrase Xuan coulde up with to describe God. He muttered, ¡°Perhaps you don¡¯t feel that this matters too much, being able to control space and time, to create independent worlds and real living beings, I can only describe it as a god. This is the important thing I want to say. If only our consciousnesses are in this world, then the enhancements and everything else are just illusions. This would be like a virtual reality game. Simrly, our bodies will go into a vegetative state. If we don¡¯t confirm it as soon as possible, then our bodies might be ruined by other people.¡±

    ¡°Of course, if our bodies were transported here also... then this is the world of a real god. If so then all these enhancements... they are the infinite possibilities of human evolution! We just have to survive, then we will be able to be a real god!¡±

    Zheng rubbed his head. ¡°Bing god is too far away, I think I understand what you¡¯re trying to convey. If our bodies are in this world, then we can forget about everything in the real world before we have the points to go back. We just have to focus on surviving. But if only our consciousnesses are here, then nothing can be brought back to the real world, and our bodies are also in danger.¡±

    Xuan snapped his fingers. ¡°Correct. So my suggestion is, we select someone to go back to the real world, even if it¡¯s only for a day and confirm whether our bodies were also transported here. This is the most important thing concerning our lives. What do you think?¡±

    They all agreed with Xuan. Yet Zheng sighed. ¡°Even though I don¡¯t have any reason nor evidence, but I feel that there¡¯s a trap in your words, as if it¡¯s waiting for us to jump into it... No, it¡¯s an overt scheme, you tell us everything every time, yet we can only follow your ns, then you think that I should be the one to go back?¡±

    Xuan nodded, but Jie objected. ¡°Hey, Xuan, why does Zheng have to be the one to spend the points? If it wasn¡¯t for him, we would have all died. Right, Zheng, how many points did you spent on the body repair? We can exchange something for you together as apensation.¡±

    Zheng smiled at Jie. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, I killed the Queen and got 3000 points after all. I still have a lot left after the repair... As to why I am the one to go back, it¡¯s because I am the only one that enhanced Qi and Vampire bloodline. I can confirm whether these abilities can be brought back, and at the same time, I don¡¯t need the ranked reward as much as you guys. But you will need them to enhance yourselves.¡±

    After it was decided, Jie suggested everyone help Zheng get a set of equipment. Of course, he still had to exchange the expensive parts himself. They still got him a bulletproof vest, a pair of shoes that can reduce the impact from falls, a small submachine gun, and a progressive knife (Eva).[1]

    Each of them got Zheng an item, but that knife was the most expensive, it cost over 600 points. It was something that hadn¡¯t been invented in the real world. Zheng got more suspicious when Xuan handed the knife to him. He was certain that Xuan was plotting something.

    They met up in Jie¡¯s room for dinner. The precious and rare materialsbined with Nana¡¯s cooking made them eat like a beast. Even Xuan was the same, he was actually digging into the food more fiercely than anyone else.

    After dinner, they agreed to meet up at 10am the next day and see Zheng off... Even if it was only temporary, going back to the real world was a wish that they would beg for. Compared to the terrors, the ordinary world was heaven.

    The next day at 10am, everyone stood on the tform in silence. Zheng wasmunicating with God with his eyes closed. After a while, he looked at his ring. Xuan asked, ¡°You exchanged something?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I got one cubic meter of tinum. My family isn¡¯t rich. My parents just have enough from their pension. If these things can be brought back to the real world, then this is the least I can do for them. And Lori¡¯s parents spent a lot of money for her illness, their financial state hasn¡¯t been too good... Since we have to test it anyway, I can feel relieved in this world if they can live well.¡±

    Lori stood next to Zheng, when she heard about her parents her eyes turned red. Lan took out a handkerchief and handed it to her.

    Zheng got a hold of Lori¡¯s hand then checked his items. He put the submachine gun, knife, vest, some left over bandages, hemostasis sprays, and the tinum in the ring. Basically he brought everything he could, now he just needed to confirm whether these things can be brought back... and that included Lori.

    This was also one of the reason he agreed. He wanted to confirm if Lori can go back to the real world and was not just some illusion created by God. Dreams are good but he will wake up one day. Instead of investing his feelings then getting hurt, he¡¯d rather face the the problem right now. He needed to know whether all of this was just illusions.

    ¡°Then... let¡¯s go!¡±

    Zheng exchanged thirty days of time in the real world. That was 1500 points. He used 10 points for that tinum, and enhanced his muscle density and reaction speed by 100 stat points each. So he had 660 points left.

    His current stats were reaction speed 387, muscle density 402, intelligence 187, mental capacity 232, cell vitality 321, immunization 331. In simpler words, the two enhanced stats were about four times stronger than a normal person.

    Zheng held onto Lori¡¯s hands tight, he almost couldn¡¯t control his strength. Aftermunicating with God, he finally exchanged for time in the real world.

    Everything in front of him shed for a moment, then he fell into a half awake state. Time passed by, perhaps it was just a blink of an eye or perhaps it was took very long. By the time he woke up he was standing inside an office. This was the ce that he went to work at in the real world, and beside him...

    Lori was smiling with teary eyes. Their hands were still holding onto each other.

    The progressive knifees from the biomechanical mecha anime Neon Genesis Evangelion. The de of the knife vibrates at an extremely high frequency, increasing its cutting sharpness to the point that it can cleave the matter of a target object at a molecr level. A giant version of this de is the standard closebat weapon of Eva pilots.

 Vol 3 1-2

    <strong>Vol 3: Chapter 1-2.</strong>

    Zheng took a deep breath. He looked out the window, this really was the ce he used to work as a manager. The weather was sunny, a flock of pigeons flew by, the peaceful atmosphere and the the voices from the streets. This was the world he grew up in. A ce without monsters, Aliens, or T-virus, without the endless horrors. The peaceful world was like heaven.

    Suddenly Zheng felt that the real world was so unfamiliar. As if it belonged to his previous life. After struggling in the horrors, he finally came back reborn.

    ¡°I was so scared, scared that I am just an illusion created by that sphere of light. Hehe. We can actuallye back to the real world, makes me relieved now... Pervert, what are you thinking?¡±

    Zheng shook his head, some information appeared in his brain. This was the information God gave him. Within the thirty days in the real world, he could not mention anything pertaining to God¡¯s world, otherwise he, and everything that belonged to him would be erased.

    At the end of thirty days he muste back to this office. God would transport him back. At the same time he must be in contact with everything that belonged to him. Otherwise those items would be left in this world. If the item could only be obtained from God¡¯s world, then it would be erased. If he couldn¡¯te back to the office, he would be erased.

    ¡°That means I can¡¯t say anything about that ce, muste back here in thirty days, and must be holding onto Lori¡¯s hands.¡±

    Zheng nodded and kept these information to his heart. Then he said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Lori, I will bring you to my parents.¡±

    Outside the office were people working busily. Several dozen people were in front ofputer desks, some were having a conversation. As Zheng and Lori stepped out of the office, many people turned to them. For a moment, the ce fell silent.

    ¡°Manager Zheng...¡±

    After the silence, people gathered around Zheng and started asking questions. Basically where he had been these days.

    Zheng grabbed a young man he was close with and went toward the elevator. ¡°San, how long ago did I leave thepany? What¡¯s the current situation?¡±

    San took out a pack of cigarettes and handed one to Zheng. ¡°Zheng, did something happen in your family? Why did you leave without a word? At least leave us a message. No one knew where you were so that bitch fired you for absenteeism. She got her boyfriend the position and he¡¯s irritating everyone. If you hadn¡¯te, we would¡¯ve quit together..¡±

    Zheng took a smoke and said, ¡°Yes something happened... San, I¡¯ll teach you a trick. Doesn¡¯t she like to y in her office? Buy a hidden camera and put it in her office. But don¡¯t go too far, just threaten them... I have to leave now, please take care of my family if something happens. My parents¡¯ health isn¡¯t that great either, so visit them once in awhile with some friends.¡±

    Before San could reply, Zheng had already stepped into the elevator.

    The two sighed aftering out from the building. Zheng¡¯s was due to having experienced so much, even though it wasn¡¯t enough to be enlightened, he had changed. Lori¡¯s marveled at the cityscape. Her memories were still from ten years ago, when the city wasn¡¯t so developed. Shortly after, they merged into a sea of people.

    As she was having difficulty getting through the crowd, Zheng picked her up. Lori blushed but said with augh, ¡°Such big changes, if you leave me here alone, I will get lost within a few minutes. Hehe. Perhaps I will get abducted by human traffickers.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t leave you... definitely won¡¯t!¡±

    Her smile got even wider, she partially hung herself on Zheng and asked, ¡°We only have thirty days. Uh. Let¡¯s go see your parents first then visit my parents, how¡¯s that?¡±

    Zheng nodded, then he suddenly stopped with a daze. ¡°Shit... we don¡¯t have any money. I left that jacket with money in Alien... Looks like we have to walk back.¡±

    Nothing was more embarrassing than having a cubic meter of tinum in his ring, yet he didn¡¯t have the money to take a taxi. They had no choice but to walk to his parents¡¯ house.

    The two arrived by noon. This was a condo style apartment. It looked like an area for middle ss families. As they knocked on the door, an old woman in her fifties opened the door.

    She immediately recognized Zheng and smiled. ¡°Son, why did youe over today? You weren¡¯t homest Saturday, and your cell says ¡®out of service area¡¯ when I called you. You went on a business trip? Come in.¡±

    Zheng pulled out Lori from the back and said with a smile, ¡°Mom, look who this is?¡±

    Lori came out coyly. ¡°Hi Auntie, I came over to y.¡±

    She was confused for a while then grabbed Lori in shock. She looked her over from head to toes a few times then yelled, ¡°Honey,e out, honey!¡±

    Zheng quietly closed the door. The old couple were checking out Lori with excitement. This made her feel embarrassed yet happy. Even though she was told to not say anything about where she had been. The old couple called Lori¡¯s parents then started questioning her. After Lori avoided some questions, they changed the topic.

    An hourter, when they were eating lunch. There was rapid knocking on the door. Zheng¡¯s mother opened it and there stood a couple in their fifties. They rushed to Lori once they saw her. The woman held onto her and started crying. The man remained calm yet his eyes were red.

    ¡°Ok, ok, make things clear first.¡± The man grabbed the woman. ¡°Are you really Lori? That¡¯s impossible, we saw her pass away with our own eyes.¡±

    Then he looked at Zheng. ¡°Is this an actress you hired? Tell me, what¡¯s this about?!¡± He started shouting by the end of the sentence.

    As Lori started crying, and was about to say something, Zheng patted her hand and said, ¡°Uncle, I wouldn¡¯t use Lori for a joke... I can promise that this is the real Lori, your daughter, please forgive me that I cannot say anything more.¡±

    Before the man could reply, Zheng¡¯s father shouted, ¡°What can¡¯t you say?! What is this?! This isn¡¯t yourpany¡¯s secret, this concerns life! I am your father, you have to say it when I order you.¡±

    Zheng shook his head bitterly. ¡°Dad, I understand but I really can¡¯t say anything. Otherwise we will both die. I promise this is the real Lori you know.¡±

    Zheng¡¯s mother stopped his father from saying anything more. Sheughed. ¡°No matter what, it¡¯s good that the child is back. If she really came back from... it¡¯s true that they can¡¯t tell us.¡±

    Back from where? Of course Hell, people their age tend to believe in superstitions. Someone that died over ten years ago suddenly appeared in front of them. Her appearance, her expressions and her tone were exactly the same. Furthermore the fact that Zheng couldn¡¯t say anything, all pointed to this.

    Zheng felt relieved. He was worried that he couldn¡¯t exin Lori¡¯s background. Even though their parents were mistaken, he was happy to ept this mistake.

    ¡°Dad, Mom, Uncle, Auntie, we can only stay here for a month. After a month, we will have to leave.¡± Zheng told them after they calmed down.

    Zheng¡¯s mother started trembling. Her eyes filled with tears. ¡°Son, you wouldn¡¯t also...¡±

    Zheng got a hold of her and smiled. ¡°No, mom, I haven¡¯t died. I am still living very well. Touch my hand, see, it¡¯s warm. I only said that Lori and I will leave... leave for one or two years. We still have some things to finish. Then we wille back and never leave again.¡±

    As the women were crying, the men started tofort them. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s good that they cane back, why are you still crying? Only one or two more years, we have waited ten years already. One or two years will pass in the blink of an eye...¡±

    Zheng sighed then walked over to the window and closed the curtains. He activated the ring and poured everything out on the floor.

    He picked up a bar of tinum and smiled. ¡°Rest assured, I will definitelye back with Lori. This tinum is a specialty of that ce. These are very cheap over there. Uncle and Auntie, you weren¡¯t well off these years, Lori had credit in earning this tinum, so you also take half of them. But be careful when you sell them, do it one bar at a time.¡±

    Compared to his words, the tinum were more shocking to them. For a while the living room fell into a silence. No one noticed that a little dot under the knife blinked once.

 Vol 3 2-1

    <strong>Vol 3: Chapter 2-1.</strong>

    Zhengy on his bed with his eyes closed, sensing the cirction of his Qi.

    It had been twenty-nine days since he came back to the real world. These days were the most peaceful days he¡¯d ever had since entering God¡¯s world.

    During the day, he either took walks with his parents, or went shopping with Lori. As for the tinum, he sliced them into little pieces with his knife and sold most of them. This money would be enough for the two families to lead well-off lives for the next several dozen years. These days were also the most rxing andfortable. If the worries of God¡¯s world were gone, then days like this would be like living in heaven.

    Yet that Sword of Damocles felt so close. Once the thirty days of happiness were over, he had to continue on with the trials in God¡¯s world. He would have to face monsters like Aliens, or zombies everywhere like in Resident Evil, perhaps they would be devils or ghosts. Once he was back in God¡¯s world, he would be facing against death!

    That¡¯s why even in these thirty days he still practiced his Qi everyday. Every night he practiced using the knife, this was the only method that he could think of.

    Having Qi in addition to four times a normal person¡¯s strength and reaction speed made him reach an unimaginable height. He could beat over ten strong men within a minute; even if they were special agents, he could eventually win. And he wouldn¡¯t get injured too much. Of course this was under the assumption that neither side used any weapons.

    Zheng was not skilled with guns. He could maintain his uracy within fifty meters, but once distances increased or the target¡¯s speed was too fast, his uracy would go downhill. He was strongest in closebat.

    Especially now that he had the progressive knife. Even though the knife looked nd, totally ck, about thirty centimeters long, and created using indistinguishable materials; just a light swing could slice through metal like it was air.

    He didn¡¯t feel any friction when he was slicing the tinum. The only weakness was if the target was too big and the knife got stuck inside it. The knife would stop its vibration and became just like a normal knife.

    Other than familiarizing himself with using the knife, he practiced the application of Qi. Aside from using it to increase power and speed, he could focus it on a body part to increase defense temporarily or if he focused all of it on his hand, he could throw a bar with more power than without. Though every time he practiced it, he would remember that spacecraft...

    Aside from these improvements, he also testedbining Qi and blood energy. He only sessfully used blood energy once when he was not in unlocked mode.

    ¡°Still couldn¡¯t do it.¡±

    Zheng shook his head, he had tested it for a few days, yet that blood energy never moved out of his head. Though his Qi had increased a little bit from the training. Just like the description said, Qi could also increase from training. If he had enough time he could be like the characters in Wuxia novels.

    A knock on the door followed by a little girl¡¯s voice. ¡°Pervert, are you still not up? You said you would bring me to take a look at school.¡±

    Zheng got off the bed and opened the door. A girl rushed in then checked the whole room. ¡°What are you looking for?¡±

    ¡°A woman,¡± Lori frowned. ¡°It happens a lot in movies. When a man¡¯ste at opening the door, then there¡¯s a woman in his room, or a woman¡¯s number on his phone.¡±

    ¡°Where did you see such boring movies? Those are just the director¡¯s imaginings. Men in the real world wouldn¡¯t be so careless.¡±

    ¡°From the way your talking, it seems like you really were talking to a woman on the phone, just that I¡¯m not aware of it?¡±

    Zheng embraced her. ¡°How can that be possible, I don¡¯t even have a phone. You checked my stuff every time you came over... Okay, stop acting so jealous. We will go have breakfast then I will take you to our high school.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°I¡¯m only jealous because I know you don¡¯t have a phone. If I find any of those women from your past in your room, then...¡±

    Zheng knew not to reason with women, especially when they¡¯re this young. They walked out of the room. He had been living in his parents¡¯ house these days. The four parents were in the living room chatting andughed when they saw Zheng and Lori came out.

    Lori blushed then grabbed Zheng¡¯s hand and ran toward the door. ¡°Lori, eat breakfast first.¡±

    ¡°No, Auntie, we are going to eat in the school¡¯s cafeteria. We can make it in time for lunch now. Dad, Mom, we wille back at night.¡±

    Once outside the building, she said, ¡°It¡¯s all your fault, they wereughing at me. They probably knew what happened between us. It feels so embarrassed. How am I going to face them again?¡±

    Zheng smiled and was about to reply, then his heart clenched. He was very familiar with this feeling, he experienced it a few times in Alien. This was a premonition of danger.

    Without hesitation, he picked up Lori then ran to the side and stopped a taxi. It wasn¡¯t until the taxi started moving that he felt relieved. But his back was already soaked in sweat.

    Lori held onto his hand and said, ¡°What happened just now?¡±

    Zheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. For a moment I felt something had locked onto me. It felt dangerous, like... aim, yes, it was like a sniper rifle aimed at us!¡±

    ¡ª

    On top of a tall building not far from them, several people with a sniper rifle on hand shook their heads. One talked into hismunication device, ¡°Target got in a car, license te... His senses are sharp, I suspect that he might be a special agent from another country. He noticed when we just locked onto him. He¡¯s also very strong, we will proceed with n two.¡±

    ¡ª

    In the backseat of the taxi. Zheng had already calmed down. He started recalling all the possible enemies. The most probable were the local mafias because he sold several millions worth of tinum this month. Even though he used a middleman, it was still possible that the mafias found out about him. Though there¡¯s one problem, why would the mafia have sniper rifles? This was China, not the US!

    China was very strict with gun controls. So it was almost impossible for mafias to have any high-end weapons, especially this type of long distance firearm. The government wouldn¡¯t allow it.

    Then who else could it be? A party belonging to the government? Why? Was it because of the tinum? A few millions of tinum startled the government? That would only happen if this country¡¯s poption was under a million!

    Zheng punched through the seat in front of him. The taxi driver was shocked when he saw that fist.

    Lori got a hold of his arm and shouted, ¡°What happened?! Pervert, what happened?! Stop hiding it from me.¡±

    Zheng forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s ok, Lori. I¡¯m here. It¡¯s just that we probably can¡¯t say goodbye to our parents. Once the clock reaches 12am, thirty days are over... Lori, do you believe in me?¡±

    She was about to cry but she still nodded her head.

    ¡°Then no matter what happens, you have to believe that I won¡¯t leave you behind. No matter what!¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t even know who the enemy was, or why they attacked him. Was it a misconception? Did they attack him... or was it Lori?

    Today was thest day in this world. Zheng tried his best to n his actions. Should he find a ce to hide until 12 then run straight to the office, or should he hide right under the office building? No matter what, he must be there with Lori at 12, otherwise they would be erased once the clock ticked past 12.

    As Zheng was pondering anxiously, the taxi was stuck in a traffic jam. He didn¡¯t pay much attention at first, because this was a busy area. Yet as the taxi creeped forward, he saw a temporary barricade in the front. At the same time, several police officers came over to their window.

 Vol 3 2-2

    <strong>Vol 3: Chapter 2-2.</strong>

    Zheng quickly cooled down. He held onto Lori¡¯s hand as if nothing¡¯s happened. He looked like a white cor worker andbined with the distress Lori was showing, they seemed just like normal people.

    A few policemen looked through the window. Two of them went to check the license then quickly ran back. The others¡¯ expressions suddenly changed and they pulled out their guns.

    Zheng¡¯s left hand twitched. He was about to take out the submachine gun but then he saw those policemen pointed their guns at the taxi driver instead. He put down his left hand.

    The taxi driver was baffled. First a young man punched through the seat¨Che had been scared to say a word¨Cand now so many guns were pointing at him. Was today his unlucky day?

    The police opened the door and dragged the driver out. Then handcuffed his hands while quickly searching his body.

    ¡°We apologize for disturbing you. This driver is a wanted criminal.¡± One of the police walked over to Zheng¡¯s window then showed him his ID.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief, yet he still felt a bit of unease. He smiled calmly. ¡°Thanks to you all, otherwise he might have robbed us in the car... can we leave now?¡±

    The police smiled along. ¡°Of course, but please follow us to record some notes. This is a civilian¡¯s responsibility. Are you two fine with this?¡±

    Zheng had no choice but to get out of the car with Lori. Then that policeman led them over to a police van. ¡°I won¡¯t get in with you. Just one of you get in to record some notes then you can leave.¡± Then he turned around and walked away.

    Zheng watched as the police walked ten meters away, then said to Lori, ¡°I will go inside, you wait here for a bit... I might have been oversensitive. That sniper might have been aiming at that driver. We will go check out our high schoolter.¡± Then he walked into the van.

    The van was rather dark. As his eyes were adjusting to the darkness, his heart suddenly clenched again. A few guns appeared through the darkness almost simultaneously. One gun was even touching his head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Not even a bit, otherwise we don¡¯t mind dislocating your joints!¡±

    As that person was talking, the door of the van suddenly mmed shut. It wasn¡¯t until now that Zheng saw the six people in the car. Five of them were pointing at him with a gun, no, all six of them were, just that thest one put his gun to Zheng¡¯s head.

    Two men walked toward him. One pressed Zheng against the floor and searched his body, while the other scanned his body with a device. After a while, they stood up. ¡°Sir, no weapons!¡±

    The person behind Zheng put away the gun and said, ¡°Li, drive to the police station. And ask have they finished setting up the istion of the interrogation room.¡±

    One person nodded then walked to the driver¡¯s area. Two people were still pointing guns at Zheng.

    ¡®...Can¡¯t, the space inside the car is too small, it¡¯s easy to get hit.¡¯

    Zheng got up from the floor, and asked coldly, ¡°Why do you have to arrest me? Who are you?¡±

    The person behind Zheng sat down on a seat. He was about twenty-nine, and you could easily tell he was in the army from the way he sat. He replied coldly, ¡°We are both smart people. Don¡¯t try to send out any information. This car has beenpletely isted¨Celectronic signal istion device¨Cthis was an invention by the Colonel Chu Xuan, whom you¡¯ve kidnapped. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know. We are Group 1 of Social Security. Then who are you?¡±

    ¡®Social Security? Damn you Xuan! This is a plot!¡¯

    Ever since Zheng¡¯s intelligence increased to 187, his thought process had became more sensitive. He could quickly make out some inquiries.

    Yes, Xuan probably set him up. Even though he didn¡¯t know how Xuan notified the government.

    That person took a look at Zheng, he thought Zheng was going to confess and smiled. ¡°Understand now? Yes, about twenty days ago, we received the GPS signal from Colonel Chu Xuan¡¯s watch. But it appeared on and off. It wasn¡¯t until a few days ago that we locked onto you. During these few days of surveince, we couldn¡¯t find any traces of Colonel. The only possibility is he was moved but he left his watch on you. Then do you want to tell me now? Who infiltrated into the base and kidnapped Colonel Chu Xuan, who was the traitor that assisted from inside? Who are you working for?¡±

    Zheng kept his mouth shut. He was trying to figure out how Xuan sent the message. It being on and off was a hint, but why? The only possibility was the signal was isted or interfered. Then it must be something in his ring. It was not the tinum, Xuan never touched them. The only other thing that he took out regrly was... the progressive knife! The weapon Xuan exchanged for him!

    The other person saw that Zheng kept his mouth shut. He closed his eyes and said, ¡°I can tell you... Colonel Chu Xuan knows of several advanced technologies. The nation¡¯s interest is above everything else. Since you forgot about your country, we won¡¯t let you off too easily... There is a neurological drug that can make you answer everything we want to know, even though you will be an idiot afterwards. This is your punishment!¡±

    Zheng was still crouched. He ced his left hand in the shadows and took off his ring. He quickly hid it in his mouth, behind his teeth when he got up. ¡°What about her? The girl outside the van?¡±

    ¡°Her? We also found her files, but the files state that she has been dead for ten years. She still looks like a fifteen year old. Heh. That is a powerful party you serve, secretly bringing her away and training her for ten years. When she came back, her face didn¡¯t even change a bit. She will also be there in the interrogation room.¡±

    Zheng was relieved. ¡°When are you going to inject the drug into me? Today? Tomorrow?¡±

    That person opened his eyes and looked at Zheng carefully. ¡°Heh. You are actually loyal for a traitor, and for just a few million dors worth of tinum. Our interrogators are waiting for you, if you don¡¯t tell the truth by tomorrow... you will live the rest of your life as an idiot.¡±

    There was still chance! He still had a chance to escape!

    After experiencing the horror movies, Zheng was no longer a normal white cor. He was stronger than a normal person, he had experience fighting against death, and most importantly, he was determined to live!

    Zheng quickly judged the current situation. One, he must go back to the office by twelve, otherwise he and Lori would die. Two, he must not say anything about God¡¯s world.

    As to why these people were only bringing him to the local police station, that was because they were also racing against the clock. They thought that Xuan was moved to another location. They wouldn¡¯t let a high-end talent that knew so much advanced technology go into the hands of another country. In other words, they needed to find out Xuan¡¯s whereabouts as soon as possible.

    The time was about 12pm. Zheng remembered it was almost 11 when they left the house. Then it should be about 12 by now. He had twelve hours between now and midnight. He must go back to the office with Lori during this time.

    But he couldn¡¯t go back too early. He was only one person, even though his closebat ability was stronger than normal people, he wasn¡¯t a superman. He didn¡¯t think he could defend the office for too long.

    So the best way was to get to the office when it was close to 12. This was the only way he could live!

    The van slowed down after ten minutes. Zheng asked, ¡°Was there someone aiming at me with a sniper rifle back at my house?¡±

    That person nodded. ¡°That¡¯s correct. We nned to knock you out with anesthesia bullets. You and the girl would lose consciousness instantly and wouldn¡¯t be able to send out any messages. But your senses are sharp, that¡¯s why we had to set all this up to capture you. In fact, that taxi driver was just a normal civilian.¡±

    When he was getting out the vehicle, that person handcuffed his hands against his back. ¡°This handcuff can also absorb electronic signals. No one¡¯sing to save you.¡±

    Zheng smiled. He recognized the surrounding area, this police station was about an hour away from the office. If he had a car, it would only take twenty minutes.

    ¡®The escape time is... 11:20pm¡¯

    Suddenly, Zheng sensed murderous intent from at least three sources. One from inside the van, one from inside the police station, and one on top of a building. If he acted in any way strange, he would probably get shot in the next second.

    Without any choice, he had to follow that person into the police station. On the third floor was an interrogation room separated by a ss wall. Anyone who watched movies would know there were people watching him behind the ss.

    ¡®I have to endure this.¡¯

    Zheng shut his eyes and concentrated on his Qi. The only worry he had was Lori, he hoped nothing would happen to her... Otherwise he would kill Xuan after he goes back!

    A few momentster, some people came into the room and started lecturing Zheng on nationalism and his future. They also pointed out they would inject him with the drug and hoped he could spit out everything before it. The government would forgive people that were willing to redeem themselves.

    Zheng heard about police brutality, yet these people weren¡¯t using any kind of force. They just kept lecturing him until another person came in and said something to the others in a low voice. Zheng could only make out the words ¡®tinum¡¯ ¡®room¡¯ ¡®search¡¯. His heart clenched, they probably searched his parents¡¯ house.

    ¡°Zheng Zha, you should understand that the drug will put your brain in chaos. There¡¯s a possibility that we won¡¯t get anything out of you, that¡¯s why we¡¯ve been trying to persuade you. If you don¡¯t cooperate, we have no choice but to use the drug...¡±

    Zheng interrupted him. ¡°How will you treat my parents?¡±

    Those people smiled. Zheng had remained silent the whole time. This was the first time he spoke. ¡°We won¡¯t do innocent people injustice, but that depends on how well you tell the truth...¡±

    Zheng said calmly, ¡°Give me a watch. I have to think about it carefully. And don¡¯t use the drug on that girl. She doesn¡¯t know where we meet. If you do anything to her, I would rather kill myself than tell you Xuan¡¯s whereabouts... He¡¯s still in this city, we won¡¯t move him until the day after tomorrow. I will give you an answer within today.¡±

    Those people looked at each other, then one person nodded. He took off his watch and handed it to Zheng. ¡°You must give us a reply today. If we don¡¯t receive your reply by 12 midnight, we can only use the drug on you.¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t say anything more. He looked at the time, 6:40pm. The interrogation time went faster than he expected.

    He held onto the watch and shut his eyes. They took everything from him when he entered the room, even the buttons on his shirt. Luckily he hid the ring in his mouth.

    7pm...8pm...9pm...10pm...11pm...

    Those people came in to check him a few times already. As 12pm was approaching, Zheng suddenly stood up and asked, ¡°Where is the girl? Have you use the drug on her yet?¡±

    About ten secondster, he heard through the speakers, ¡°She¡¯s doing well. We didn¡¯t use any drug on her and even gave her dinner on time.¡±

    Zheng shook his head. ¡°I need to see her. If she¡¯s fine, then I will tell you Xuan¡¯s whereabouts immediately. I will also cooperate, assist you in rescuing him, and tell you who the traitor is.¡±

    Another ten seconds passed. ¡°Ok, we can fulfill your request. She¡¯s in this police station...¡±

    11:20pm... Zheng looked at his watch, then he circted his Qi throughout his body.

    A few minutester, several soldiers opened the door and Lori ran into the room. She held onto Zheng and started crying.

    ¡°Lori, don¡¯t move, listen to me... no matter what happens, don¡¯t let go of me, understand?¡±

    Zheng took out his ring as Lori was blocking their view. He activated the ring and a knife appeared in his left hand... then shed at the door.

 Vol 3 3-1

    <strong>Vol 3: Chapter 3-1.</strong>

    The progressive knife¡¯s sharpness was unparalleled, it easily shed through the door. Zheng kicked out and sent both the door and the two people outside flying. At the same time he took out the bulletproof vest and submachine gun.

    This bulletproof vest was also a high tech item, it could expand to amodate any person¡¯s body. Zheng wore the vest over both him and Lori, binding her to his back. He had the knife in his right hand and submachine gun in his left. Then ran toward the exit.

    The other side of the interrogation room was in a chaos. They all saw Zheng take stuff out of thin air. If it was only a knife, he could had hidden it somewhere, but what about that vest and submachine gun? The people from Social Security weren¡¯t garbage, how could they not have found those items on him?

    Zheng was checking the knife carefully as he ran. He found a dot on the bottom of the knife blinked. It was something the size of a rice grain when he reached for it. He threw it on the ground and hated Xuan for it.

    As he stepped into the hall, footsteps of people running came from the other end. He sprayed at it with the gun without hesitation. Then ran toward stairs leading to third floor. The footsteps were forced to stop from the spray

    .

    Zheng was running fast, the air had became thick and dense. He reached the stairs and jumped down. Lori immediately screamed but closed her mouth right away.

    Hended on the ground steadily then jumped down on the next stairs. Gunshots came right as he jumped and hit where he was standing.

    The number of people increased on the second floor, but Zheng didn¡¯t pause for a moment. He jumped from one floor to the next. His speed was so much faster than those chasing. A few minutester he was out of the police station. The moment he stepped outside, a bullet brushed against his left leg and left a deep trail on it.

    ¡°Sniper?¡±

    That sense of danger was at its height. Zheng was using his strength and Qi at their limit. Bullets kept passing by his sides yet not one actually hit him.

    He didn¡¯t dare to even pause for a bit and ran through the main road in a curved line. Hispany¡¯s building was straight ahead on this road. The office was his only hope!

    ¡ª

    The police station was in a chaos by now. Numerous police ran toward the garage, people shouting at theirmunication devices. Then someone suddenly saw a blink on the ground. If the corner wasn¡¯t kind of dark, he wouldn¡¯t had noticed it.

    He ran over and picked up that rice sized thing. A few gathered around him in a pleasant surprise. ¡°Hurry, hurry get people from the technology department over! Colonel Chu Xuan left his positioning device! There must be messages left by him...¡±

    ¡ª

    Zheng wasn¡¯t aware of what happened in the police station. When he got a thousand meter away, gunshots stopped. Yet he still ran in a curved line for several hundred meters. Then he stopped a car.

    ¡°Are you f*cking looking to die...¡± A yellow haired teenager was driving, with a pretty girl in the passenger seat.

    Zheng sprayed the ground with his gun then pointed it at the teenager. ¡°Get out!¡±

    The teenager grabbed the girl and jumped out the car without a word. Just as Zheng got in the driver¡¯s seat and brought Lori to his front, a bullet shot through the back and front windows of the car.

    He stepped on the eleration pedal then punched the front window. The sound of police sirens came from behind. When he took a look at the back, there were at least ten police cars chasing him. As well as people shooting at him.

    ¡ª

    The yellow haired teenager and girl were in shock. It wasn¡¯t until the police cars went by that she shouted, ¡°God, it¡¯s a gunfight, a real gunfight, it¡¯s so cool...¡± The teenager was about to exim when three helicopters flew over them.

    ¡ª

    Zheng¡¯s mind was concentrating intensely. All that¡¯s left in his mind was the road ahead. The car was running faster and faster, driving pass other cars on the road. Yet the police cars were following closely, not giving him any chance. The number of cars chasing increased as the chase went on, he also saw the three helicopters in the sky.

    ¡°Shit, is Xuan really that valuable? So many people...¡±

    Zheng mumbled bitterly, but before he could finish the sentence, a bullet shot through his left hand. The bullet came from one of the helicopters. For a while he lost control of the steering wheel and almost hit the guardrail.

    Zheng clenched his teeth and held on tight with his left hand. Even though his capitate bone was broken, he could still perform simple actions like holding onto the wheel. His other was hand was holding onto Lori.

    The sniper fired a few more shots but they all missed due to the speed of the car. They were not aiming for the tires. If the car was to turn over at such speed, the people inside would definitely die.

    The car was approaching thepany building, it was just one turn away. But before Zheng could get excited, dozens of police cars blocked the street ahead.

    ¡°Lori...¡± Zheng said calmly.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Lori kept her head in Zheng¡¯s chest the whole time, she couldn¡¯t see what¡¯s happening.

    ¡°Lori... We won¡¯t die! We won¡¯t! Whether in the real world or in the movies... We will live!¡±

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    Zheng lowered his head and stepped on the eleration pedal. The car was running at its limit. It kept going despite bullets hitting on its body. With a loud bang, the car barrelled through three police cars and broke through the barricade. Though its speed also slowed down. The sniper on the helicopter immediately pulled the trigger and shot its tire. The car slide several thousand meters then hit the guardrail.

    Zheng¡¯s head also hit the steering wheel. The wheel was smashed to pieces, and scrapped a huge wound on his head. He recovered from the concussion in just a second then shed the door with the knife. Zheng kicked the door away and was immediately hounded by a round of gunshots.

    Without thinking, he carried Lori on his back, grabbed the submachine gun and ran out of the car. After spraying a few rounds at the police, he ran toward thepany¡¯s building. The building was in sight, about a thousand meter away.

    ¡ª

    At the same time, a bunch of researchers were in the police station. ¡°It¡¯s decrypted, the password was Colonel Chu Xuan¡¯s personal authorization!¡±

    Xuan was talking on the monitor, and the printer connected to thisputer was printing blueprints non-stop. Yet no one even took a look at those blueprints. They were all staring at Xuan in shock. After the file ended, several researchers ran to the blueprints and started going through every page.

    ¡°Real, it¡¯s real, all real! Haha...¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s all real! This is the Gauss long distance canon! The thing Wang couldn¡¯t finish during his lifetime...¡±

    ¡°This is theposition list of a high efficient battery. It really exists! Li, you died too early...¡±

    As the researchers wereughing and crying at the same time, someone shouted, ¡°Shit, get in contact with the frontline, get everyone back! Don¡¯t shoot another bullet... And find a reason to send those four old people back, and...¡±

    ¡ª

    At this time Zheng had ran about a hundred meters away from the car. Just as he crossed a guardrail, a bullet shot through his left leg and made him roll on the ground. Then another bullet shot through his right leg.

    ¡®Can¡¯t die... Can¡¯t die! I can¡¯t die!¡¯

    Zheng screamed and that feeling of something within him unlocking appeared. He immediately shut off the pain from his legs and started running on all fours like an animal. That speed was even much faster than a regr person running. Not only that, he also became more sensitive to danger. He would start dodging before a shot was fired. That speed and the way he was running shocked the snipers.

    He was getting closer to the building, yet because the door was tightly shut this time, he needed to break it open. This would require him to stop for a second. One second was enough for a sniper to headshot him. He wasn¡¯t sure if they were attempting to capture him alive, but he couldn¡¯t take the risk.

    ¡°Ah!!!¡±

    Zheng¡¯s eyes turned red. He didn¡¯t have the time to worry anymore. As he reached the door, he jumped over four meters high and shed at it. At the same time Zheng felt an impact.

    People in the helicopters were not only shocked, they were horrified. If you suddenly see someone jump four meters high, you would feel shocked and horrified. They watched as Zheng rolled into the building. Only one person fired a shot and hit Zheng on the back.

    Zheng immediately got up from the ground and ran toward the emergency exit.

    ¡°We made it, Lori, we made it... We can definitely survive, we won¡¯t... Lori?¡±

    Zheng suddenly noticed something wrong with Lori. He brought her from his back to the front, then stopped dead. Lori¡¯s waist was soaked with blood. It happened to be an area the vest didn¡¯t cover. The bullet shot through her from the back. When he brought her to the front, the bullet fell out.

 Vol 3 3-2

    <strong>Vol 3: Chapter 3-2.</strong>

    Lori tried her best to open her eyes. Her pale face broke into a smile. ¡°Pervert, hurry and run, you don¡¯t want to carry Lori anymore?¡±

    Tears streamed down Zheng¡¯s face. Lori¡¯s face seemed turn into that of ten years ago, when all her hair fell off, when she was skinny as a skeleton, yet she kept this same smile, calling him the same pervert, and he... didn¡¯t want to lose her a second time.

    Even though Zheng was heartbroken inside, he still carried Lori and sprinted upstairs. ¡°Lori, talk to me, don¡¯t stop talking to me... don¡¯t fall asleep, Lori, you promised to stay by my side until our hair turns silver, I kept our promise and survived, so don¡¯t break your promise again... please, live on with me!¡±

    ¡°But what should I say? I¡¯m so sleepy, pervert, I want to sleep... want me to sing you a song?¡±

    Zheng was running faster and faster, then:

    Pah!

    His left leg snapped at the point of the gunshot. Unprepared for it, he fell backward and rolled down the stairs. He embraced Lori in his arms to protect her from the fall.

    Luckily Zheng was only up a few steps up this set of stairs and the fall didn¡¯t cause much injury. He got up as soon as hended then bound Lori on his back with the vest. He started climbing the stairs using his hands and knees. Yet dragging that broken leg slowed his speed in half.

    Zheng clenched his teeth, raised the knife and shed at his left leg. He was still in the unlocked mode, the muscles on the cut off point squeezed together to stop the bleeding. Zheng continued climbing up the stairs.

    ~~~

    Lyrics

    ¡°Childhood¡±

    https://.youtube/watch?v=mRKTOZmX2cE

    ~~~

    Lori¡¯s singing echoed by his ears, yet that song felt so sentimental. Tears had blurred his vision. His nails soon flipped and torn under the intense climbing, leaving his hands looking bloody and horrifying.

    Her voice was getting weaker and weaker. Zheng screamed like an animal. He sprinted toward the floor of his office and rammed at the door. The office was bright as in daylight despite that none of the lights were on. The brightness came from aputer screen. Zheng raised his head and looked forward. Outside the windows floated several helicopters. They were probably attracted by the brightness also. As soon as they saw Zheng, the snipers aimed their rifles at him. Almost simultaneously, theirmunication device rang.

    ¡°... Yes, sir. They... disappeared!¡±

    The same half awaken staten. When Zheng regained consciousness, he saw the people in front of him looking surprised. They were Jie, Lan, Zero, and... Xuan!

    He carried Lori then shouted to God, ¡°God! Hurry and heal her injuries...¡±

    Jie suddenly shouted, ¡°Wait, wait!¡±

    He ran over and took over Lori. ¡°God, heal her injuries and deduct the points from me!¡±

    Zheng was still in shock, but Jie shouted, ¡°Hurry and heal your own injuries. I know you don¡¯t have too many points left. If your points are negative you will get erased! Hurry and heal your injuries!¡±

    He watched as a beam of light shone down on Lori. She immediately floated to midair, her pale face started to gain back color. ¡°God, heal my injuries!¡±

    The repair process cost Zheng over 400 points. His left leg also grew back. Lori had been waiting for him on the ground. Once hended on the ground, she jumped into his arms.

    ¡°Lori... stand behind me.¡±

    Zheng smiled at her then charged at Xuan with the knife. Only Zero reacted in time, he threw Xuan to the ground but that knife still took an arm off Zero.

    Jie immediately got ahold of Zheng and shouted, ¡°Zheng! You gone mad? What are you doing to your own people?¡±

    ¡°Our own people? F*ck! I spent the points and reward to go back for everyone but do you know what he did? He put the positioning device from his watch in this knife! You know why I came back like this? I was chased back! Social Security arrested me, I struggled toe back at thest second! Do you still think he counts as one of us?¡±

    Everyone looked at Xuan. He got up from the floor as if nothing happened. ¡°Is that so? Then my conjectures are correct...¡±

    Zheng kicked at his chest and knocked him over ten feet away. Blood gushed out of Xuan¡¯s mouth.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Zheng screamed. ¡°Is my life so worthless? Just for your stupid conjectures? And we were even allies, I risked my life in thest movie! Is this how you pay someone back? I will kill you now!¡±

    Jie tried to hold him back, but Zheng was so much stronger than him. As Zheng walked toward Xuan, Lan shouted, ¡°You want to kill Lori? Killing someone will cost you 1000 points. Do you have 1000 points now? You can kill yourself if you want to but why do you have to drag her along?¡±

    Zheng stopped his steps, his face looked less crazy but still hideous. ¡°Xuan, I don¡¯t know how long the Social Security will lock up my parents. I won¡¯t kill you but I will cut off your limbs. You can repair them but I will do it again! You will either starve to death or get erased because you can¡¯t get into the circle of light!¡±

    Xuan sat up and brushed off the blood on his mouth. He said calmly, ¡°What about the positioning device? You threw it away?¡±

    ¡°Of course, do you think I will bring it back to you?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Then I can promise that nothing will happen to your parents. In fact the positioning device can also store a limited amount of information. I entered the existence of this world and also exchanged blueprints of some advanced technologies. If you left the positioning device in the real world, they will release your parents and even give them better care. This I can promise.¡±

    Zheng had started to calm down a bit. He said coldly. ¡°How can I trust you? And why did you do this? Why do you do this even if it breaks our alliance? If you don¡¯t give me a reason, I will cut off your limbs!¡±

    Xuan smiled calmly. ¡°Good, then listen to my reasons... I have three reasons why I wanted to do this.

    ¡°First, to test whether the ¡®Real World¡¯ you go to is the original world we were from. Because since God can create the horror worlds, that real world may also be a virtual world. The only way to prove it isn¡¯t is if something you¡¯re unexpecting of happens. Just like me putting the positioning device on your knife. You don¡¯t know about this. Only the military base from my memory can receive a signal from that device. If you came back without a scratch, that means the real world you went to was created by God. But if you encountered people from the Social Security, then that is the actual real world. Judging from your injuries, we¡¯ve entered God¡¯s world with our body. That also means the things we exchanged and our body enhancements can also be brought back. This is the first point I wanted to prove.

    ¡°Second, I think God probably gave you some limitation when you went back. Can you tell us the limitations?¡±D

    Zheng replied coldly, ¡°Yes, first you can¡¯t tell anyone about God¡¯s world in any way. Second, you must go back to where you were transported at a fixed time; like I pressed YES in front of myputer, so I must go back there in thirty days. Third, you must be in contact with everything that belonged to you. Otherwise those items would be left in the real world. If the item could only be obtained from God¡¯s world, then it would be erased.¡±

    Xuan adjusted his sses. ¡°As expected, almost identical to my spection. Can¡¯t tell the other world about God¡¯s world? Yet I haven¡¯t been erased, so my second point is God doesn¡¯t have the ability to think. It is just a supeputer that¡¯s running a program!

    ¡°Because I got you to bring the positioning device to the real world when you weren¡¯t aware of it. You didn¡¯t know the information it contained, yet it revealed the existence of God¡¯s world. ording to the rules, the one disclosing this information will be erased, but I am still here. That means this rule only applies to people returned to the real world. I was still in God¡¯s world so even if I disclosed the information, nothing will happen. Simrly, because you don¡¯t know anything about me doing it, you didn¡¯t get erased. Therefore I can assert that God doesn¡¯t have the ability to think. It will only follow a set of rules. It is only a supeputer and not an organism with thinking ability!¡±

    Zheng shouted, ¡°So what?! I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s aputer or whatever, because of your setup, we almost lost our lives! Just for your conjectures?!¡±

    Xuan ignored him and continued. ¡°Once you know it¡¯s a program, then we can get around its limitations for many things. It will be the same in horror movies...It¡¯s pointless saying this to you. The third reason, I wish to bring some advanced technologies back. If the first two conjectures are sound, then the government should have those blueprints. They should have also received my message. In my message, I told them to find some special agents and hypnotize them to be disappointed with life. Then have them stay in front of theputers all day long. This way we might get some special agents in our team and that will increase our chance of survivability by a lot...

    ¡°Sorry that got you in danger. This was off from my spections. I thought they could find you earlier. Once they found the positioning device on the knife, you coulde back safely... This is my fault. If you still want to kill me, go ahead, I won¡¯t resist.¡±

    Xuan stood there calmly after saying all this. Yet Zheng hesitated, then he threw the knife on the ground. ¡°F*ck! If you¡¯d let me know this earlier, it¡¯s not like I don¡¯t love my country, I would¡¯ve brung the positioning device back. I hate how you set up your allies, don¡¯t you have any normal emotions in your thinking?¡±

    Xuan replied calmly, ¡°I couldn¡¯t tell you anything beforehand. If you had these details in your memory, then God could erase you ordingly, because this could be seen as a way of you sending out the message. It had to be done when you werepletely unaware of everything.¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°I can¡¯t trust you anymore! No matter how dangerous the next movie is, we will terminate our alliance! Don¡¯t ever set me up again, otherwise I will kill you with my own hands! I promise!¡±

    Zheng took Lori¡¯s hand and walked back to his room in silence. Jie and Lan both sighed and went to their rooms. The only ones left in the tform were Zero repairing under a light beam and Xuan...

    He picked up the knife then walked back to his room in silence...

 Vol 3 4-1

    <strong>Vol 3: Chapter 4-1.</strong>

    ¡°Enter the beam within thirty seconds. Target locked, starting transportation to The Grudge.¡±[1]

    Five people, no, it was five people and Arnold standing inside the beam.

    That same half awake state, by the time they woke up, they were inside a very normal room. The floor was covered with tatami (rice straw mat), the rooms were divided by shoji (paper door). By the style and decorations of this room, this was a Japanese house.

    The five of them immediately counted the people on the floor. The result terrified them. There were fifteen newbies, including the five of them would make the difficulty reach twenty.

    The more people there were, the more difficult the movie was. In Alien, fifteen people caused God to change the plot and almost wiped them out. And this time, the number of people reached the maximum allowed.

    Jie fell on the floor and mumbled, ¡°The Grudge, it¡¯s The Grudge, and it¡¯s The Grudge with twenty people difficulty... we are...¡±

    Lan recovered from the shock and ran over to the window. This was a residential house. She was looking outside from the second floor, but if she were to look at the house from outside, this house was exactly the same as the one in the movie.

    Lan turned around with a pale face and said to Xuan, ¡°You¡¯re probably not experienced in this type of movies, let me analyze it this time?¡±

    Xuan nodded silently.

    Some newbies had started to wake up, but Lan didn¡¯t pay much attention to them. She began to exin the concept of a Ju-On (curse).

    ¡°A Ju-On is when a person filled with grudge dies, that grudge bes a curse. This curse usually lingers at the ce where the person lived. Once someone enters this ce, this person will be killed by the curse. The cursed ce in this movie... is this house!¡±

    Lan touched her forehead and continued. ¡°Once someone gets cursed in this movie, that person will definitely die. Perhaps after a few days, or a few weeks, the ghost will kill that person eventually!¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°You¡¯re saying we have all been cursed? Once the movie starts, we can get killed anytime?¡±

    Lan forced a smile. ¡°Yes... this is the type of movies that can¡¯t be exined with science. We don¡¯t have any means to analyze how the ghost kills, we don¡¯t even know how to avoid them... Then what could our mission be?¡±

    They looked at their watches at the same time. Their mission was to survive seven days. There was also another option, someone killing the main body of Kayako once will be rewarded with a rank B reward and 5000 points!

    ¡°A rank B reward and 5000 points?¡± Jie jumped up from the tatami and shouted excitedly. ¡°Shit, that¡¯s worth risking our lives. We just have toplete this one, then we can do whatever we want.¡±

    That lightened up the stressful atmosphere. Zhengughed. ¡°You really think it would be easy? Think how scary the Queen was and everyone only got a rank D reward, and I got an extra 3000 points. Kayako must be even scarier.¡±

    The five of them fell into silence again...

    It had been nine days since Zheng returned to God¡¯s world. He virtually hadn¡¯t spoken a word to Xuan since then. He spent the time discussingbat techniques with Jie and Zero, and training to use guns and other survival skills. It wasn¡¯t until right before they were about to enter the third movie that Xuan came up to him. He handed them each a cellphone looking device.

    ¡°One each, they canmunicate without getting interfered with by satellite signals. Maximum distance is 50 kilometers. I think this should be useful in a team.¡±

    Xuan also barely spoke with anyone since then. He spent his time making this device and arge amount of bullets. To everyone¡¯s curiosity, he spent the rest of his points on magical bullets. These bullets looked the same as normal ones but had runewords carved on the shells.

    Without rhyme or reason, the rest of them¨Cincluding Zheng¨Calso exchanged arge amount of magical bullets. This was the cheapest item that can damage spiritual monsters, and it could be used in any gun. Zheng stored a cubic meter of bullets in his ring. In contrast, he only got a few armor-piercing shells.

    The people without a Na ring exchanged tactical backpacks and stocked them with hemostasis sprays, bandage, antidotes, rations, solidified water in capsules, and a winter jacket. These things spent every point they had. Since some people had more points than others, Zheng had to fill the gaps with his points.

    Zheng sat on the tatami in silence as he watched Lan exin the rules to the newbies. He recalled the plot of this movie in his mind.

    The Grudge was a trilogy. He had actually watched this famous movie within the past few days. He could still recall the details vividly. The most unforgettable thing was no one survived the Ju-On.

    The plot started with Kayako loving a man in secret during college. Yet due to her unsociable personality, she could only stare at him from a distance and write her feelings down in diary. That man wasn¡¯t aware of Kayako and dated another woman at the same time. He married that woman shortly after, and it left Kayako with hatred.

    Then Kayako went through a series of unfortunate events. The cat that grew up with her died, both her parents died in a car ident. And at this time, her heart was filled with grudge.

    Kayako married another man shortly after and gave birth to a boy. She lived in peace for a few years until the boy was old enough to go to school. She found out that the boy¡¯s teacher was the man she had loved.

    At the same time her husband found out he suffered from male infertility, that it was difficult for him to have a child. He also discovered Kayako¡¯s diary and assumed that boy was the product of an affair. He became abusive and tortured and killed Kayako then hid the body in the attic. He also killed the man Kayako loved afterward.

    Yet the fact was that child actually belonged to Kayako and her husband. The misunderstanding and torture from her husband drove her grudge to the limit. So this ce became cursed.

    This was the plot he knew. Even though The Grudge was a trilogy, all three movies told the same thing, how Kayako killed anyone that entered this house.

    ¡®Kill Kayako? When her ghost appears, can we kill her with magical bullets? If it is possible then wouldn¡¯t it be too easy whenparing the difficulty versus rewards?¡¯

    As Zheng was thinking, a bulky man with his face red shouted, ¡°I was doing business on the inte and clicked on a pop-up, how did I get here? F*ck, did you knock me out with anesthesia from behind then bring me to the room next door to ckmail me? Don¡¯t think this is creative, countless people have done it before...¡±

    All the newbies aside from three people seemed rather normal, whether it was their clothing, expressions, or reactions. These three people started talking loudly and the red faced man even started to go downstairs, eight people followed him.

    Of the three people, a boy about fifteen years old sat there reading a book quietly. A man was studying the tatami and shoji. A young woman was lying on the tatami, it looked like she wasn¡¯t even awake, dressed in sexy pajamas with her eyes out of focus.

    There were also three young men in their twenties that stayed. The reason was they had been staring at that sexy woman.

    Lan was about to stop people from leaving but Zheng got a hold of her. ¡°Let them leave. This is the first spirit-type movie we¡¯ve encountered. We don¡¯t have the ability to help anybody. If they want to trust us and stay beside us, then we can protect them a bit, but if they want to leave... then let luck decide their fate.¡±

    The man that was studying the tatami stopped and sighed. ¡°I am starting to believe your words. This is theyout of a Japanese residential house. The designs of tatami and shoji were also popr in Japan ten years ago...¡±

    The woman yawned. ¡°Japan? How did I get here? I remember I was chatting on the inte. Oh right, why are you in my house?¡± She took a look around, realized the environment was different and screamed.

    A woman¡¯s voice came from downstairs when Zheng was about to speak. She was speaking in Japanese! This woman was probably one of the movie characters. The movie starts when they can interact with the characters.

    Suddenly a chill wind swept across everyone. Yet no one else except Zheng felt this coldness. His body trembled and he immediately took out the submachine gun¨Ccoincidentally loaded with magical bullets¨Cand fired at the attic.

    Everyone looked at him in confusion, but Zheng could sense that coldness subside. They didn¡¯t realize an air of darkness stuck to their bodies... even on Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°Is this... the Ju-On?¡±

    Again these are the trailers for The Grudge. Original Movie: https://.youtube/watch?v=xVbWpwkCJRg Remake: https://.youtube/watch?v=YC3bzK_i9_s

 Vol 3 4-2

    <strong>Vol 3: Chapter 4-2.</strong>

    Screams followed the gunshot from both upstairs and downstairs. The newbies downstairs immediately ran out to the streets screaming. The six newbies upstairs froze in ce. Then Xuan stood up.

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen the movie. The number of people doesn¡¯t help the probability of surviving. Even if you escape to another country, even if there are dozens of people guarding you, you will still get killed... I will leave this team, if we can live to see each other... Jie, Nana¡¯s cooking looked delicious.¡±

    Xuan and Arnold took their backpacks then went downstairs.

    Zheng watched as he left in silence. ¡°You can ask us if you have any questions. Lan, have you gotten the 100 points bonus?¡±

    Lan nodded, she suddenly remembered when she first saw Zheng. This man changed so much in two movies, he had gotten the characteristics of a leader.

    ¡°Then we will leave this ce.¡± Zheng smiled bitterly. ¡°This ce is... not safe.¡±

    Everyone agreed to the suggestion. The three young men rushed downstairs in panic. That woman followed them. Though the boy and the other man took the stairs calmly.

    Jie and Zero followed after. They could see that these two probably had some talent, or at least potential. After Xuan left, they desperately needed someone with the wisdom. Even though Lan could fill the position, she was iparable to Xuan.

    Zheng checked the surroundings while holding the gun. Then he noticed Lan staring at him. ¡°What are you waiting for? Hurry, I¡¯ll cover the retreat.¡±

    Lan blushed a little. ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so nervous. There¡¯s usually a pattern in this type of movie. We should be safe within one or two days. Those things usually attack us when we are not paying attention... Did you find out anything?¡±

    ¡°If I tell you I can see... no, I can sense those things, would you believe? I sense an air of darkness stuck to our bodies, including me. This is probably the mark of Ju-On... It will find us using this mark!¡±

    Lan immediately started patting herself while screaming, ¡°Is it clean?! Is it clean?!¡± Which led Jie to run back.

    When she saw Jie, she stopped, pushed Jie away and went downstair.

    ¡°Women are scary huh?¡±

    ¡°Yea, really.¡±

    All of them left the house as soon as possible. Zheng let out a sigh of relief once outside. That house stressed him so much he almost couldn¡¯t breathe. This sense of danger was way beyond anything he experienced in Alien. The worst part was he didn¡¯t even see the ghost.

    Zheng found the six newbies outside, the red faced man and those who followed him were gone. Even Xuan was gone.

    ¡°It is 10am, so we will first find a ce to discuss how to survive these seven days. If there aren¡¯t any problems then...¡±

    As Zheng put the gun back in the ring, he suddenly noticed everyone staring at the house behind him in shock. He could see the fear in their eyes.

    Zheng turned around unconsciously and he saw a woman in white leaning on the window on the second floor staring at him with a pair of ck eyes. Zheng couldn¡¯t fathom how he felt as if coldness, death, horror, and grudge were hidden behind those eyes.

    When he recovered from the shock, he took out the gun once again and sprayed at the window. Yet, the bullets only shattered the ss, the woman was nowhere to be seen.

    Jie and Zero grabbed ahold of him and shouted, ¡°Zheng! Calm down, we are safe now! Hurry, otherwise the Japanese police wille!¡±

    They dragged Zheng away. He felt feeble and couldn¡¯t even stand by himself. As the house was going out of sight, Zheng took onest look at it and that woman was there again...

    ¡°You calmed down yet?¡±

    Zero handed him a can of coke and Zheng forced a smile. ¡°Thanks for that... It seems like I have be deadweight.¡±

    They were sitting in a small park. Zero went away after he dragged Zheng here and brought back soda and packaged food. Even though the rations they exchanged didn¡¯t cost much, they wanted to save the rations until necessary.

    Zheng took a cold drink and felt much better. Lan said, ¡°Are you alright? I¡¯ve told them that you can sense the curse. You¡¯re the only one among us that can sense it, so we will have to depend on you.¡±

    ¡°This feeling is too sensitive. If it continues, I will probably go crazy from the fright before the ghosts get me.¡±

    The boy suddenly said in a cold voice, ¡°You are not calm enough. When you encounter unexinable things, the first thing is not to panic but try to understand them... Even though you have such power, you¡¯re just a weakling.¡±

    He said it without raising his head. His voice sounded like a girl, and his skin was even fairer than Lan¡¯s. But he had been reading the book this whole time so no one got a clear look of his face.

    Zheng was surprised. ¡°Yeah, I am not calm enough... then let¡¯s get to know each other. You have seen that thing back there, so you will believe us now, right? Even though it sounds unbelievable, we are in another world... I¡¯ll go first. My name is Zheng Zha, the temporary leader of this team.¡±

    This was the conclusion the four of them came up with. They couldn¡¯t agree with Xuan during those nine days, so even Zero joined their team. Though Zheng only thought of himself as a temporary leader since no one knew if they were going to die.

    Jie took out a pack of cigarettes and handed one to Zheng and Zero. ¡°My name is Zhang Jie, I can count as a gunner.¡±

    Lanughed. ¡°I am Zhan Lan, support, not good inbat but I can bandage and help analyze some situations.¡±

    ¡°Zero, sniper.¡±

    The three young men looked at each other. ¡°Lu Renjia, I¡¯m still a college student.¡±

    ¡°Xiao Binyi, unemployed.¡±

    ¡°Qun Zhongding (Ding), senior college student.¡±

    The woman yawned. ¡°Ming Yanwei, HR manager, but Japan huh, I¡¯ve always wanted to travel around Japan. Didn¡¯t expect to fulfill this wish before I die.¡±

    Of the two people left, the man that checked the house said, ¡°Qi Tengyi, I¡¯m an otaku... just kidding, I¡¯m an appraiser... for grave robbers. I wish to join your team.¡±

    Zheng smiled, an appraiser would be someone they¡¯d need. He could be useful in many movies.

    The boy put down his book and when they took a look at his face, they realized she was a girl! She was about fifteen, and had a pair of eyes simr to Xuan¡¯s.

    ¡°Zhao Yinkong, assassin...¡± Her voice was cold. She went back to her book. Zheng, Jie, and Lan turned to Zero.

    ¡°Zheng, you¡¯re the leader so we¡¯ll have you exin our ns. Assassins are good, this team needs all kinds of talent.¡±

    Zheng nodded, he was worried if there were any conflicts between Zero and Yinkong, but it seemed like they didn¡¯t know each other. Even assassins wouldn¡¯t necessarily know each other.

    ¡°I think we need Japanese Yen the most. We have to live here for seven days after all, unless you all want to stay in the streets.¡±

    Zhengughed then took out two gold bars from the ring. He handed them to Zero and said, ¡°Luckily I exchanged these gold bars from God. Zero, you¡¯re probably more familiar with the underworld than us. Exchange these gold bars for Japanese Yen, it should be enough for us. And buy a few copies of the local map. Including hotel locations and any temples which are here... Oh and can any of you speak Japanese?¡±

    Yanwei and Tengyi both said, ¡°I know a little.¡±

    As Zheng was going to continue, Yinkong also said, ¡°I know Japanese... why do you want the location of temples?¡±

    Zheng smiled at her. ¡°Since there are curses in this world, why can¡¯t there be temples that can remove the curse? If logic from the real world doesn¡¯t apply here, then we will think using the logic of this world.¡±

    She put down her book. ¡°You¡¯re quite interesting, even though you¡¯re a weakling with power, but you seem like a leader... Okay, I will join the team.¡±

    As Zheng smiled at her, Lan suddenly said in a low voice, ¡°There¡¯s still a minor at home...¡±

    Zheng coughed. ¡°Then this is decided. Zero, try to get some guns also, we have a lot of magical bullets. Try to arm everyone with a gun.¡±

    Zero put the gold bars in his pocket and walked away. The weather was sunny, kids were ying, and old people rested in the park. It all looked so peaceful.

    But who could say with certainty? This was the world of a horror movie, especially one that couldn¡¯t be exined with science, a world with ghosts and curses!

    Zheng looked up to the sky, sunlight felt cold to him, then he remembered that woman in white... Who knew how many of them could go back this time.

 Vol 3 5-1

    <strong>Vol 3: Chapter 5-1.</strong>

    Zero came back to the park by evening. Nightfall was within two hours. Aside from having some snacks, they spent most of their time observing all sides nervously. Especially now that the sun was setting, they felt more and more anxious.

    Anyone that had seen The Grudge should know the ghosts in this movie weren¡¯t afraid of sunlight. They could hunt day and night. Yet everyone still hoped to stay under the lights. Such an odd mentality, even when they knew the ghosts weren¡¯t afraid of light, staying under the light gave them a little bit of courage.

    Jie ran up to Zero and patted his shoulder with augh. ¡°Shit, I thought you ran away with the gold. Haha, how did it go? How much money did you get?¡±

    Zero smiled and took out ten credit cards. He handed the golden one to Zheng. ¡°100% pure gold. I got each of you a card after selling them. The passwords are all 123456. There are...¡±

    Zheng took the card andughed. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. As long as there¡¯s enough tost us seven days. Not like we will bring this money back to God¡¯s dimension. Haha...¡±

    The ten of them finally left this park. They took three taxis and headed toward the best five star hotel in this city. Even though Japan¡¯s cost of living was high, those gold bars were enough to let them live luxuriously for seven days.

    The three women got in a taxi, the three college students got in one, and Zheng, Jie, Zero, and Tengyi got in one.

    Inside the taxi, Zero took out a few copies of maps. ¡°City map with hotels, transportation, and sight seeing points of interests...¡±

    Zheng took one and started studying with the other two. Zero continued, ¡°I chose Sunlight Hotel. It is surrounded by open roads, very essible. We can escape at any direction. Of course, if you are not ok with it...¡±

    Zheng said, ¡°No, this type of hotel is suitable to our current situation. Complex surroundings can trap us when we get attacked. Were you able to buy guns?¡±

    Zero nodded. ¡°No problem, but we need to pick them up tomorrow... Zheng, can magical bullets really damage those things? Did you damage it before?¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I felt danger back them, that¡¯s why I lost control of myself. To be honest, I also felt a premonition of death, as if I was going to get killed any second. I¡¯m really scared of dying. People that are afraid of dying tend to lose control easily when they feel death ising.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re also scared of dying huh...¡±

    The four of them fell into a silence. Before long, the taxis arrived at Sunlight Hotel.

    Zero was very dependable. Not only had he sold all the gold within half a day, he also got them fake IDs. Otherwise they wouldn¡¯t be able to live in the hotel even if they had the money.

    It was summer season in the movie, most of the rooms were already taken. The leftover rooms weren¡¯t in the same floor, so they had to settle on a presidential suite that could fit all of them.

    Yinkong immediately said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live with anyone. Get me a single room, one with aputer.¡±

    They looked at her in surprise. Zheng said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it better to live together? That way we can help each other.¡±

    She put down her book and replied coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t want to live with deadweight. I think what the person that left in the beginning said was correct. I have also watched all three movies of The Grudge. This curse isn¡¯t something you can defend with more people. Instead of getting dragged in when you get killed, it¡¯s easier to escape alone.¡±

    Zheng sighed. He discussed with the others and to his surprise, the majority wanted to split up into groups and not stay together. This way they could help each other while not dragging the whole team in an encounter.

    Lan naturally grouped up with Yanwei. The seven men were split into two groups randomly. Zheng, Tengyi, and Renjia in a group, Jie, Zero, Binyi, and Ding in a group.

    These four rooms were all in different floors. Yinkong in 11th floor, Zheng in 12th, Jie in 14th, and Lan in 16th.

    The night passed peacefully. Everyone met up in Zheng¡¯s room at noon the next day with sleepy eyes. Aside from Zero and Yinkong, the rest of them couldn¡¯t fall asleep until it was past midnight.

    ¡°Good, seems like we are all doing fine. Today is the second day, we just have tost until the seventh day. Then we can all go back alive.¡±

    Zheng rubbed his puffed eyes.

    ¡°All doing fine? Maybe not.¡± Yinkong put down her book and sneered. ¡°I hacked into this city¡¯s policework. There were two murders today just past midnight. The police found two bodies in a park not far away from us. In one of the bodies, all its internal organs were gone, its face was twisted. The other body was impaled through its stomach by a utility pole. Yet the rest of the pole was intact. All the police in this city were put into action but they couldn¡¯t find the identities of these two people. ording to the residents, they saw these two people with seven others. Are you feeling surprised?¡±

    Their faces suddenly turned pale, a few people even trembled violently. Death wasn¡¯t scary, yet dying in an unknown way wasn¡¯t something they could endure.

    Zheng took a deep breath and asked Zero, ¡°You get the guns yet?¡±

    Zero took out six guns from a briefcase behind him and Zheng took out six hundred magical bullets. ¡°Don¡¯t shoot normal people. I don¡¯t want to evade the police at the same time. Even though killing a team member costs 1000 points... I don¡¯t mind tying you up and leaving you in a dark ce. I think the ghosts like people that can¡¯t resist.¡±

    The three college students got excited when they saw the guns but Zheng¡¯s words shut them up immediately. Tengyi took a bullet and studied it carefully. ¡°This seems to be made of regr silver? The runewords look like abination of oracle bone script and cuneiform script... Perhaps, oh right, I remember seeing simr runewords on some coffins.¡±

    Zheng grabbed his hand and said, ¡°You saw these runewords on coffins? What do they mean? What do they do? These are magical bullets exchanged from God, even though they¡¯re the cheapest ones, they can damage spiritual beings!¡±

    Tengyi rubbed his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what the runewords mean, I am just an appraiser, not a professional grave robber. But I heard some professionals say that these runewords can prevent a corpse from bing a zombie (Chinese zombies). Of course, I always thought of those as superstitions.¡±

    Zheng was rather disappointed, but he suddenly remembered something and took out a stack of Taoist paper charms. He said with excitement. ¡°I almost forgot about these. Come, one for each of you. These charms will start to burn when a ghostes near. While it¡¯s burning, the ghost can¡¯t harm you. It should buy you enough time to run or yell for help.¡±

    Jie and Lan also took out a few charms from their backpack excitedly. They exchanged these charms after Resident Evil but since so many things had happened afterwards, that they had forgotten about the charms. Even though they put them in the backpack, if Zheng didn¡¯t mention it, they would¡¯ve forgotten their existence. Under current situation when they couldn¡¯t know when the ghosts wille, this was the most useful item.

    Zhengughed and patted Tengyi on the shoulder. ¡°Thanks for reminding me. If the real world has runewords to counter spiritual beings, then why can¡¯t there be simr items in this world? Those temples shouldn¡¯t just be there for sightseeing. Haha, maybe we can even learn some spells. Doesn¡¯t God also have these type of enhancements for exchange?¡±

    ¡°Good! We will visit those temples this afternoon... to find hope to beat the Ju-On!¡±

 Vol 3 5-2

    <strong>Vol 3: Chapter 5-2.</strong>

    The ten of them discussed their ns after lunch. Aside from finding a way to eliminate the Ju-On from the temples, it was also important to keep an eye on the policework. Zero also wanted to find a suitable sniping spot. Yanwei wanted to go shopping and those three students volunteered to protect her.

    The situation was totally unexpected for Zheng. It seemed like no one ced any hope on the temples. As if the guns and magical bullets were enough to ward off the ghosts.

    Zheng was the only one who was aware of the horror. The Ju-On was way beyond anything they could imagine. Yet ignorance was a bliss. If it was an Alien that was standing in front of them, they would probably feel scared. But these people had only seen the movies and they didn¡¯t have the sharp senses Zheng possessed. To be honest, the magical bullets didn¡¯t bring their lives safety.

    Zheng couldn¡¯t help it, he couldn¡¯t just drag everyone to the temples. It was only his conjecture after all.

    Even though he didn¡¯t want to admit it... but if it was Xuan in his ce, what would he do in this situation?

    Zheng shook his head and shook away these thoughts. The bus had arrived at their third temple. The four of them visited two temples already, and aside from the numerous visitors signifying the status of the temples, the abbots (priests) didn¡¯t know anything about curses. They recited some scriptures and gave the four incense ashes but they couldn¡¯t sense the marks on their body.

    It was tourist season this time of the year. The third temple was also filled with visitors.

    Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go and hope we can find what we want here... Is it 3pm already?¡±

    The other three people sighed. Even though they didn¡¯t have much hope from the start, the result was still disappointing.

    No matter what, they still had to continue. As they merged into the crowd and slowly climbed the mountain, Zheng suddenly shivered. He saw a pale little boy disappeared into the crowd. An indescribable sense of chillness swept through them. He felt as if a hand grabbed his left ankle.

    The charm in Zheng¡¯s pocket immediately red up. The fire didn¡¯t burn him, instead it gave him a feeling of warmth. This warmth moved down his body to his left ankle and that cold hand retreated. It wasn¡¯t until then that Zheng recovered from the horror. His left leg had be numb.

    The other three saw Zheng paused for a moment then stumbled. Jie immediately got hold of him. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? You sprained your leg?¡±

    To their surprise, Zheng took out the submachine gun and said to them in a serious tone. ¡°I was attacked just now. Hurry, get into the temple! The charm in my pocket is burning...¡±

    Without another word, Jie and Tengyi carried Zheng and sprinted toward the temple. Tengyi was arge man and Jie¡¯s strength was just second to Zheng¡¯s. They forced their way through the crowd and finally reached the main gate (still outside the actual temple) before the charm burned out.

    Once inside, Zheng felt that a weight was lifted. That chill and stress disappeared. He stopped Jie and Tengyi then walked toward a sideway, away from the crowd.

    When they were alone, Zheng crouched down and lifted the bottom of his trousers. There was a grey handprint on his leg, the size of a child¡¯s hand. He also took out the charm from his pocket, it had already burned to ashes, yet his shirt was intact.

    ¡°It was really an attack.¡± He smiled bitterly. ¡°You still remember the two ghosts in The Grudge? This was probably that little boy¡¯s ghost. He merely grabbed my leg and I couldn¡¯t move a bit. If the adult ghost is also like this, or even stronger... then the magical bullets won¡¯t be enough. We are dead if they get ahold of us.¡±

    Jie and the other two turned pale. They stared at the ashes in silence. Lan touched her forehead and asked. ¡°Then why did you stop here? Hurry up and get inside the temple.¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t you feel it? Right, I am the only one that can feel it. Once we stepped beyond the gate, the chill and stress were gone. It seems like this temple is authentic. Maybe they have what we are looking for. I also suspect the ghost attacked us because they didn¡¯t want us toe in here!¡±

    Jie cried with excitement. ¡°That¡¯s good, I never thought we could actually find something useful. Haha, let¡¯s go, hurry to the temple!¡±

    The reason Zheng found a ce to stop was really because his left leg felt numb. Since the others were excited to reach the temple, Jie and Tengyi had to carry Zheng up.

    The biggest difference between this temple and the other two was a sense of old age. This temple felt like it had survived many centuries. Tengyi observed the walls and doors then said to them in a low voice. ¡°It¡¯s a style from the Tang dynasty, probably left by monks that visited Japan.¡±

    This gave them a sense of safety. Monks from the ancient times were probably more skilled at handling ghosts. Even though modern-day people thought of them as superstitions, they chose to believe these superstition, at least while they were in this world.

    The four of them found the abbot of this temple. Unfortunately this abbot was the same as thest two. He couldn¡¯t sense the mark of Ju-On on them and just recited some scriptures. They felt awful as the sun was moving down the horizon.

    Zheng suddenly asked, ¡°Master, did the first abbot of this templee from the Tang dynasty?¡±

    Tengyi tranted the words for him. The old abbot answered, ¡°This temple was built by the local residents when the disciple of Xuanzang visited Japan. It was said this monk passed away inside the main hall. The Buddha in the main hall was modeled after the position that he died in.¡±

    ¡°Then master, where is his body? And was there anything strange about the main gate outside?¡±

    The abbot shook his head then continued. ¡°That monk¡¯s body was burned by Oda Nobunaga during the Sengoku period. Nobunaga then ordered people to spray his ashes on the main gate so everyone that walks pass will step on him.¡±

    As the abbot sighed, they finally realized what happened. That monk¡¯s ashes could counter evil but this also took away theirst hope.

    The four of them also sighed and when they were about to leave, the abbot handed them a few pieces of yellow paper.

    ¡°These are hand copied scriptures by that monk. He said he would go back to the Tang dynasty once he finished preaching in Japan. Unfortunately he died in this mountain... Since fate led you here, why don¡¯t you take these scriptures. Perhaps you can find a way to remove the curse in them.¡±

    The generosity of the abbot gained their respect. Even though these pages were old and some corners were cracked, they were invaluable antiques.

    As Zheng took the scriptures, he felt a sense of warmth in his body. At the same time the mark on his body faded, he almost couldn¡¯t feel it anymore. He¡¯d never felt sofortable since he¡¯de to this movie.

    ¡°We can definitely survive, definitely!¡±

    P.S. The easy days are over.

 Vol 3 6-1

    <strong>Vol 3: Chapter 6-1.</strong>

    As the four returned to the hotel, the situation inside the suite shocked them before they had a chance to announce the good news.

    When they opened the door¨Cinside the same suite Zheng stayed in the night before¨Cthey heard the screams of two men.

    ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯te over! Gun, right, I have a gun...¡± This was Renjia¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Don¡¯t drag me inside. I didn¡¯t see anything. Don¡¯t drag me in...¡± This was Ding¡¯s sobbing.

    All the lights were turned on, the TV was also on and at maximum volume. Fortunately, the room had good soundproofing and didn¡¯t attract any employees over. The two young men were sitting together in the center of the carpet. One of them pointed a gun at the door with a pair of trembling hands.

    Zheng and Jie sprinted toward him at the same time and grabbed the gun before he could fire it.

    It wasn¡¯t until now that the two young men realized who these four people were. Renjia grabbed Zheng¡¯s leg and started crying while Ding curled up on the floor.

    Zheng and the other three looked at each other. They had a bad feeling about this. Zheng helped Renjia stand up and asked. ¡°What happened? Where is Bingyi? And Yanwei? Why are you two the only ones here? What happened?¡±

    ¡°No use asking them, they became retarded from the scare.¡±

    Yanwei¡¯s voice came from the side. They turned around and saw her dressed in lingerie leaning on a bedroom door.

    She looked like she had makeup on. Sheughed and said, ¡°These three idiots couldn¡¯t hold it when they were peeking at me trying on clothes, and went to the toilet. But there were gunshots shortly after and these two came back out from the toilet. Ha, and they said they were going to protect me. Men will always leave the women behind and run away from danger, no matter what that danger is. Haha...¡±

    Her words seemed to indicate more than this, yet they didn¡¯t have the time to think. Lan took a look at Yanwei while the other three started asking the young men questions. Yet, aside from crying, they couldn¡¯t spit out a logical sentence. Then the door was opened once again. Yinkong walked in slowly with that book in her hand.

    ¡°Interesting ways of dying. There are new ways of dying on the policework. A young man was found inside the water pipes of a toilet in a mall. His whole body was squeezed inside a pipe just over ten centimeters wide. They couldn¡¯t even make out that was a human when they took him out. I really want to see how it looks.¡±

    She sat down on the sofa and said all that ignoring the people in the room. When she got to thest line there was a bloodlust-filled smile on her face.

    ¡°They found four more bodies. One was separated into several hundred pieces, every piece was the size of a fingernail. It looked like a bomb exploded from inside his body but they did not find any explosives on the flesh. Two died from bloating. The forensic examiners found all their internal organs aside from their stomachs had disappeared. These organs went inside the stomach of the other person. And thest one...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough!¡± Zheng lifted Yinkong and shouted. ¡°Why are you saying this in such details? You want us to lose our confidence and morale? You think a bunch of people that have given up canst through these seven days?¡±

    Her eyes became sharp and said in a cold tone, ¡°Let go of me... I say what I like. Joining this team doesn¡¯t mean that I acknowledge you. To me, Zero is the only one qualified to be my teammate, you¡¯re all...¡±

    Before Zheng could reply, he felt pain on his wrist and blood gushed out. Her little hand was as sharp as a knife. It easily sliced Zheng¡¯s wrist. She then stepped closer to him and her hand aimed at the artery on his neck.

    Zheng threw her upward and at the same time kicked on her belly. She got knocked away to the wall, but jumped right back at Zheng even faster with her hand aiming at his heart.

    ¡®This, this feeling?!¡¯

    Zheng had taken out the progressive knife by this time. He went into the unlocked state. The sense of danger let him know that the girl in front of him was in the same unlocked state!

    As his knife and her hand were about to hit each other, they both jumped back. Their senses toward danger were extremely sensitive during this state, and instantly a bullet passed between them. When they looked toward the door, Zero was standing there holding a gun on his hand.

    Yinkong exited from the unlocked state. She picked up the book she dropped and returned to the sofa then said emotionlessly, ¡°Including you, I acknowledge two people in this team...¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t exit the state and replied coldly, ¡°These same f*cking words, who do you think you are? Why does everyone in this team need your acknowledgment? One Xuan was enough, I don¡¯t want to see people backstabbing teammates! Either you leave or treat everyone sincerely. If you think your power lets you stand above everyone else, I will kill you now!¡±

    The submachine gun appeared in his left hand. ¡°I am serious, don¡¯t assume I am joking!¡±

    She said without raising her head, ¡°No problem, you¡¯re the leader. If I am not satisfied with your performance, I will challenge and kill you. Before that happens, your words are orders... Continuing the previous topic, there was one more person who died. In other words, five people died today. One from our group and four from theirs.¡±

    Zheng finally exited his unlocked state. He sat down beside Jie, and Zero also came over to him. With these two people guarding him, he said, ¡°So they only have three newbies left... and Xuan?¡±

    Yinkong didn¡¯t reply but Lanughed. ¡°With this speed, we have no chance ofsting through seven days. Should we get in touch with Xuan?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zheng gritted his teeth. His body started trembling, this was the after effect of unlocking the gic constraint. He had to experience this immense pain every time. It took almost a minute for him to calm down. As to Yinkong, she didn¡¯t exhibit anything unusual aside from a bit of sweat.

    Zheng wiped away the sweat on his head. ¡°If he wants to get in touch with us... he will do it. If he sincerely wants to get back into the team, as long as he gets rid of those thoughts, we will...¡±

    The newbies, who weren¡¯t familiar with Xuan, were indifferent toward his words; but Jie and the other veterans sighed. Then Tengyi started to exin the background of the scriptures excitedly. Zero and Yinkong were surprised to see the scriptures. They never expected the temples to be of any help. At first they were still suspicious. It wasn¡¯t until after touching the scripture and experiencing the warmth that they believed in it.

    Tengyi was talking nonstop. He looked the lively type of person. ¡°You didn¡¯t see it. We were attacked by the little boy¡¯s ghost but once we stepped inside the main gate, the ghost went away. Haha. It seems like we can definitely survive these seven days with the scriptures.¡±

    After a discussion, they decided to guard the scriptures in groups of threes while the other six people take naps in turns. The three girls formed a team and the other two groups were decided randomly. Zheng, Jie, and Zero formed a team, Tengyi and the two college students in the remaining team. Each group would guard the scriptures for three hours every night from now on.

    Even though Yinkong disliked this arrangement, she followed her words from before and epted living in this suite with the other two girls.

    Everything seemed perfect but they didn¡¯t notice the two college students who looked each other in the eye, nor Yanwei who stared at them with a smile.

 Vol 3 6-2

    <strong>Vol 3: Chapter 6-2.</strong>

    The first group to guard the scriptures was Zheng¡¯s. They sat there in silence. Jie took out a pack of cigarettes and said, ¡°Feeling irritated? Why did you get so mad over a little girl?¡±

    Zheng took a cigarette and forced a smile. ¡°It¡¯s not really irritated as much as I just don¡¯t want to see another Xuan in this team. The type of emotionless nature that can give up on arade any time. I don¡¯t want to see another one.¡±

    After he mentioned Xuan, all three of them fell into a silence again, as if his name was a taboo. Zero diverged the topic. ¡°How did you get injured? Did she have a knife in her hand?¡±

    Jie also seemed interested in this question. Even though the fight was short, the artery on Zheng¡¯s wrist was cut open. His enhanced body and vampire bloodline quickly healed the wound, but one could still see a trace of it.

    Zheng held up his wrist. ¡°Can you believe it? She cut through my skin with just her fingernails, even steel can¡¯t cut through it that easily. How can a sixteen year old girl¡¯s fingernails be tougher than steel?¡±

    Zero¡¯s expression changed. He looked at the wound carefully then said, ¡°With just nails? Could shee from the n of assassins?¡±

    ¡°n of assassins?¡± Zheng and Jie asked curiously.

    ¡°Assassins have existed since the ancient times, whether it was in Asia or Europe. The earliest assassins had superior skills and hearts cold as ice. They could kill normal people easily barehanded. These assassins also mastered a cruel training technique to stimte human potentials... But as technology advanced and guns appeared, these type of assassins declined. The new type of assassin is adept in using guns. No matter how good your skills are, one little bullet from afar will kill you. So true assassins have almost disappeared.¡±

    ¡°I have only heard rumors of it, that there still exist two ns of assassins in this world. One in Asia and one in Europe. They still have that training technique handed down from the past. If this little girl¡¯s nails are really so strong, I think she may havee from one of the ns, and probably belongs to the inner circle of the n.¡±

    Zheng recalled when she unlocked her gic constraint. If it was a cruel training technique, then fear and death could lead her to unlock the constraint. Also the way that she handled the pain afterward looked like she was already used to this pain. Perhaps she really was from one of the ns.

    ¡°No wonder she was so arrogant. If she can get along with us peacefully, she will be arade we can depend upon.¡±

    ¡ª

    At the same time in the girls¡¯ room. Lan and Yanwei stared at Yinkong in shock. The blood on Yinkong¡¯s clothes had dried but as she was getting on the only bed in this room without changing clothes; Lan and Yanwei annoyed her until she took them off. Even though Yinkong was mean to the men, she was actually gentle and well mannered when she interacted with the two women. After she took off her shirt, she exposed a pair of breasts wrapped around by a piece of cloth very tightly.

    A pair of breasts tied with strips of cloth abruptly became visible where a masculine chest was previously seen. The two woman couldn¡¯t help but unravel the cloth on her chest with their hands, and a little whileter a plump pair of white rabbits suddenly jumped out. The plump rabbits looked so beautiful. Both perky and pretty with no signs of sagging. Seemingly made of wless white jade, prompting smoke to rise from both Lan and Yanwei.

    Yinkong hurried onto the bed and covered herself with a nket while the other two womenughed.

    ¡°Why do you have to wrap them up? It will cause them to deform and you¡¯re more prone to breast cancer. Why don¡¯t we take you to buy a pair of bras tomorrow?¡±

    Yinkong blushed and said, ¡°They will get in the way if I don¡¯t wrap them up. Others will also make fun of me and touch them intentionally. Mine are... too big. If I don¡¯t wrap them up, they will just growrger.¡±

    Yanwei got close to Yinkong and said, ¡°Hehe, let me tell you. They will just getrger the more you wrap them up. Choosing the right bras can stop them from growing.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    Lan and Yanwei nodded. Yanwei stroke her hair and said, ¡°Who are these ¡®others¡¯ that you mentioned? You¡¯re so strong, why don¡¯t you... kill them all? Men cannot be trusted, all men are disgusting beings!¡±

    Lan was going to say something but she sighed. ¡°Yanwei, did something happen before youe here that left you in despair? Can you tell us?¡±

    She paused for a moment thenughed miserably. ¡°Nothing special. My boyfriend and I drove outside the city and the car broke down. Then a bunch of thugs surrounded us. He ran away alone... Aren¡¯t all men like this? Once they¡¯re in danger, they¡¯ll think about themselves first?¡±

    Lan sighed again. She recalled thest movie when Zheng was fighting like a madman... Not all men were like this.

    ¡ª

    When it was time for the second group, Zheng prepared a can of iced coffee for each of them. The two college students sat there discussing something in a low voice, while Tengyi studied the scriptures excitedly.

    Pah!

    Tengyi felt pain on the back of his head then fell forward. Two hands on the left and right got a hold of him.

    Ding put down the blood stained ashtray lightly. He and Renjia grabbed the scriptures with crazy yet relieved expressions.

    ¡°These idiots. They never saw how terrifying those things are. They think it¡¯s safe to just put the scriptures in the living room. They can all go die...¡± Ding and Renjiaughed in a low voice.

    ¡°Will you take me along?¡±

    This voice scared the two men. Renjia pointed his gun at the origin of the voice. Yanwei was leaning on the wall in her sexy lingerie. Sheughed and walked over to them slowly.

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to die, can you take me along? I will have to depend on you from now on...¡±

    ¡ª

    Zheng was sleeping soundly. After he got a hold of the scriptures, that chill and stress never came back. He felt relieved when heid down. But somehow he was feeling colder and colder in his dream, as if something was reaching toward his head from the bedside. When that thing almost touched his head, a series of rapid knocks on the door woke him and the other two up.

    Zheng immediately woke up with a shock. He caught a glimpse of a white arm disappearing from the bedside. He immediately jumped up then heard Lan¡¯s voice from outside the room, ¡°Zheng! Come out! Those two college students stole the scriptures!¡±

    They hurried to the living room and saw Tengyi sitting on the ground with a pale face. By the blood on his head and the disappearance of Renjia, Ding, and the scriptures, it was obvious what had happened.

    Lan said hastily, ¡°After we fell asleep, Yanwei apparently said that she wanted to use the bathroom. Then some timeter the rm on her phone rang. There was the word ¡®danger¡¯ on it. We ran out to take a look and found this situation.¡±

    Zheng touched the canned coffee then said with a livid face, ¡°Stay calm, they couldn¡¯t have gotten too far. Probably just got out of the hotel. We should be able to catch them... Zero, is your sniper rifle still in the backpack?¡±

    Zero was surprised by the question. ¡°Yes. I put it in the backpack disassembled, but due to the high cost of Gauss bullets and magical Gauss bullets, I only exchanged five of each... you mean?¡±

    ¡°It takes less than a minute to get to the roof, much faster than we can go downstairs. Get up there and find them then contact us... Then shoot their legs! I will take their hands myself!¡±

 Vol 3 6-3

    <strong>Vol 3: Chapter 6-3.</strong>

    After a quick discussion, Zero and Lan went upstairs. Zero was responsible for the sniping while Lan guarded his back. Lan also had a small submachine gun. As for Tengyi, he still hadn¡¯t recovered from the concussion, so he had to stay in the room. Zheng, Jie and Yinkong took the elevators down.

    ¡°Found them. At the entrance to YL street. They¡¯re withdrawing money at the ATM. Ding is holding the scriptures. Go left from where you are, you should catch up to them within 30 seconds. I will shoot after 20 seconds... Zheng, hurry, we need to take back the scriptures before the police arrive.¡±

    ¡°... Okay!¡±

    The three of them ran to the left, Zheng asked Yinkong on the way. ¡°Is there any way prevent them from telling the police our location?¡±

    She was surprised for a bit. ¡°Just kill them.¡±

    ¡°Killing takes off points. Any other way? You assassins surely have some methods right?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s simple, cut off their limbs and tongues, gouge out their eyes. If you want something even simpler, pierce a needle into their spine and they will go into a vegetative state... You need my help?¡±

    ¡°No! I will bear my own responsibility...¡±

    The ATM was in sight by this time and beside it was Renjia and the other two. Renjia was withdrawing money while Ding was looking at him. Only Yanwei saw Zhenging their way, then she smiled at them.

    With a loud bang, Ding¡¯s left leg disappeared. The huge impact totally crushed his leg. The bullet even shot into the concrete ground and sted a hole the size of a bowl.

    The gunshot shocked them for a bit then Renjia immediately turned around and grabbed Yanwei as a shield. He pointed his gun on her head. Ding was screaming on the ground.

    Renjia saw Zheng running over and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te over! Otherwise I will kill her... and the scriptures, Ding! If they take another step, tear up the scriptures!¡±

    Zheng immediately stopped. They were less than fifty meters away from Renjia now. ¡°I don¡¯t want to say anything else. Put down the scriptures and I will let you leave safely.¡±

    Ding yelled as he held onto the broken leg. ¡°Leave your ass! Do you know how scary that thing is? We may as well just kill ourselves if we don¡¯t have the scriptures. F*ck, why do you have to chase us? Why don¡¯t you let us take the scriptures? You¡¯re strong, why don¡¯t you give them to the weaker ones? Leaving them in the living room to help everyone? You veterans just want to monopolize them!¡±

    Zheng was filled with hatred. It was the first time he saw such ugliness in people. Even though this happened frequently in books and movies but when it happened right in front of his eyes, the shock was indescribable.

    ¡®Am I... really wrong?¡¯

    Another gunshot as Ding was talking. The arm that was holding the scriptures fell to the ground. Zheng and Yinkong sprinted at them immediately.

    Yet Ding had his mind set. He knew Zero was sniping him at distance. He remembered their introduction. And without hesitation he grabbed the scriptures and threw them to the streets. Right after he threw them, his other arm was shot. The scripturesnded on the street and a car drove on top of them, crushing them into pieces then blew away by the wind.

    ¡°No!¡±

    Zheng was totally enraged. He raised the knife and swung at Ding. Ding¡¯s head flew off to the distance then it was crushed by a car driving by.

    ¡°Killed a team member. Deducted 1000 points.¡± God¡¯s voice rang inside Zheng¡¯s head but he didn¡¯t pay any attention to what God said. He walked over to Renjia with a pair of red eyes.

    Renjia was so scared he couldn¡¯t even move. Yellow liquid leaked out of his trousers. When he saw Zheng looking his way, his body was trembling. ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t kill me, don¡¯t you lose 1000 points for killing? Don¡¯t kill me...¡±

    Another loud bang. Renjia¡¯s hand was trembling also and the gun he was holding went off. It blew away half of Yanwei¡¯s head. Everyone watched in shock as this woman fell to the ground. A few secondster Renjia startedughing crazily.

    Before Zheng could do anything, Yinkong ran up to him and with a swing of her hand, Renjia¡¯s arm fell off, then it was the other arm and both legs. She didn¡¯t even blink as the blood sprayed her whole body. Afterward she did everything she had told Zheng before walking back.

    Zheng used the hemostasis spray on Renjia then took out themunication device. ¡°Zero, if there are any security cameras please shoot them out. Also find a ce that we can hide. We wille back after the police leave.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Go straight five hundred meters. There¡¯s a manhole cover leading to the sewers. Then run right in the sewers, on top of the twelfth manhole should be a park. We wille back in the afternoon. Remember to change the bloodstained clothes.¡±

    ¡°Zero, thank you... I will apologize when we get back together...¡±

    ¡®Was I really wrong?¡¯

    The three of them reached the park. It was past midnight and the area was totally ck. They had to stand together with their backs to each other so they could each guard a side. In between them were a few charms.

    ¡®Was I really wrong? Is the right way to use newbies as bait and not to trust them in the beginning?¡¯

    As his head was in a chaos, themunication device vibrated.

    ¡°Zero? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s me...¡±

    This voice... was Xuan!

    ¡°I¡¯ve seen what happened and can probably guess how you¡¯re feeling. Then do you want to talk to me?¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°How do you know what happened? And where were you hiding these few days?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t important where you hide. The Ju-On won¡¯t let you off because of distance. I also went to the temple you visited. Unfortunately the main gate doesn¡¯t have its ability at night. In fact, the scriptures you were holding onto were probably a critical item to surviving this movie...¡±

    ¡°... Is it because you can listen through themunication device?¡±

    ¡°Correct. I have the main device so I can listen through all the connected devices, even if you don¡¯t turn them on.¡±

    Zheng looked at the device thenughed bitterly. ¡°Are you here tough at me? Yes, I admit I failed. I was wrong to trust anyone as arade then get backstabbed by the same people... Xuan, did you predict this would happen, was that why you left this insecure team?¡±

    ¡°No, I just wanted to find a quiet ce and look at the stars...¡±

    ¡ª

    On top of a roof not far away from the Sunlight Hotel. Xuan looked at the sky as he sat on the edge. He continued calmly, ¡°There¡¯s no absolute right or wrong. You think too much... Comrades are important but as a leader you can¡¯t put yourself on even grounds with them. With poweres responsibility. You¡¯re responsible for the safety of all team members. You¡¯re stillcking on when you should give up and when you should persist...

    ¡°The only thing you did wrong was treating everyone equally... This world needs choices. The paths we take, the newbies that God chooses, or the survivors that the movies choose. You have to know who can be yourrade. It¡¯s not the people who can¡¯t adapt to this world. If you choose them, they will drag you along when this world eliminates them.

    ¡°Life is a long path, you will learn and grow up gradually. I am jealous of you guys... You will correct yourselves when you know it¡¯s wrong and not have all the knowledge in the beginning. Zheng, you will grow up, and remember to put yourself in the position of a leader, notin like a team member. It¡¯s also important to choose yourrades. Those without talents, those that may betray, those with an ugly heart, you can¡¯t save those people. Remember you are not a savior. You are not alive to save them. You need their strength so you can live. Don¡¯t mess up the order...¡±

    Zheng listened quietly to every word Xuan said. He gradually calmed down. ¡°Why are you saying this to me? This doesn¡¯t fit your personality, helping someone without any gain... Xuan, are you listening?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m listening.¡± Xuanughed. ¡°It¡¯s not totally unrted, I owe you a favor. Remember the data I made you bring back to the real world? Thank you... Ha, it¡¯s actually not that difficult to thank someone.¡±

    Zheng was silent for a bit. ¡°Do you really love...¡±

    ¡°Love my country? I think you¡¯re mistaken. In actuality, once we entered this world, we no longer belong to that other world. Patriotism is rather fake here... It¡¯s because I can finally rest, so tired...¡±

    Xuan paused, thenughed again. ¡°It seems like my time hase... If we can see each other again, I hope you can grow up to be a real leader. Remember nothing is absolutely right or wrong. What you want is merely living on, right? So crush all the obstacles preventing you from living!

    ¡°I¡¯ll give you a hint. Since God can be thought of as a program, then aside from the scriptures, maybe the number seven is also a hint. Seven...¡±

    This was thest line Zheng heard. Then he heard creepy noises through the device. (The Kakaka like noise in the movie)

    ¡°... Seven days, maybe this seven hints at the number of times you have to kill the Ju-On¡¯s main body... It¡¯s cut off already?¡±

    Xuan turned around. Not far away from him was a woman in white hanging on the wall. The kakaka sounds wereing from her mouth...

 Vol 3 7-1 & 7-2

    Here ites again?

    An infant floated in a ss tank filled with transparent liquid. A group of over ten researchers surrounded it enthusiastically.

    ¡°That¡¯s the only surviving test subject! Chief Chu, we¡¯ve finally done it... Ten years, we finally got a surviving subject after ten years!¡±

    ¡°Yes, the government has be impatient. Dozens of billions over ten years... but we finally achieved it.¡±

    ¡°Born with the knowledge of a researcher, unparalleled intelligence, a strong body, resistant to all diseases, a mind that never gets tired or weak. This is a super human...¡±

    As the researchers discussed excitedly, the old man was the only one who didn¡¯t participate in the discussions. He looked at the little life inside the tank tenderly, then ced his hand on the ss.

    The little life, as though he felt it, tried to reach that hand with his little hand. Yet he was just created and could only move his fingers. The old manughed out loud as he saw this.

    ¡ª

    Xuan stared at the pale woman calmly. Tworge pistols appeared in his hands.

    ¡°Then let me verify myst conjecture...¡±

    He started firing at the woman. And it looked like he didn¡¯t even need to aim, every shot urately hit her forehead. A few secondster, the woman¡¯s head was crushed.

    Yet it seemed that the woman had no physical body. The bullets went through her body and hit the wall behind her. Her body restructured like it was made of fog, including an intact head.

    ¡°Immune to physical damage? Illusion? Or perhaps... Arnold, attack!¡±

    Gunfire lit up the dark area on the side. Her whole body was covered with bullet holes and it didn¡¯t restructure likest time. The holes on her body expanded slowly and the silver bullets that went through her quickly darkened. Finally she disappeared under the heavy fire.

    ¡°As expected... no rewards. And it takes arge amount of magical bullets to eliminate a ghost...¡±

    The magazines in his pistols dropped to the ground and Xuan reced them with new magazines. ¡°Arnold, be cautious of your back, the ghost is likely to attack the one that damaged her.¡±

    As the big guy was about to turn around, out of nowhere a pale hand reached out from behind, and along with it appeared the woman with a twisted face. She looked at Arnold then he stopped moving, but his body was trembling, his skin also started turning pale white.

    ¡°... Physical contact causes you to lose control of the body?¡±

    Xuan started shooting and crushed her head at once. She wasn¡¯t able to restructure her head due to the magical bullets. Yet her body could still move. As she embraced Arnold from behind, the skin that was in touch with her body had turned gray. He could only look at Xuan with his eyes.

    ¡°Must attack every part of the body...¡±

    Xuan closed his eyes for a moment. When he opened them again he started firing. Shooting Arnold along with the woman. Arnold died instantly, the woman also disappeared.

    ¡ª

    Inside a military base, a little boy was turning a Rubik¡¯s Cube emotionlessly. After he got all sides to the same color, he dropped it on the ground and started with another puzzle. The meter length jigsaw puzzle formed without any mistakes.

    ¡°Very high intelligence, his memory can retain the location of every piece. Instead of a human brain, it¡¯s more like...¡±

    ¡°Like aputer, right? And this child has never even smiled. That emotionless face feels so creepy.¡±

    ¡°Not only has he never smiled, he doesn¡¯t feel pain, and no sense of touch, smell, or taste. Also because we stressed him being mentally strong during the gic modification, his bodycks some chemicals. He won¡¯t feel depressed because his body doesn¡¯t have the chemicals, he won¡¯t feel pain nor happiness, he won¡¯t feel fear, and he won¡¯t have sexual desires...¡±

    ¡°Just like a robot. A gically modified human without even a desire to live. Is this the super human we hoped for? Maybe he is thinking of killing himself right now. If it is me... I don¡¯t think I couldst a second. Life like this is too painful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough! All of you shut up!¡±

    As the researchers talked behind a ss wall, an old man shouted. He stared at the researchers behind him and everyone avoided his eye contact.

    The old man opened the door next to the ss wall and walked over to the boy. The boy took a look at him then moved his attention back to his puzzle.

    ¡°Xuan, want to see the stars?¡±

    ¡°...Stars?¡±

    ¡°Yes, you can only see them outside the base. Ha, even though you have knowledge of the stars but they aren¡¯t something you can describe with knowledge. You must see them with your eyes to realize their beauty... Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll take you to see the stars.¡±

    ¡ª

    Xuan raised his head and looked at the sky. Stars... really weren¡¯t something that could be describe with knowledge. Every time he looked at them, a little bit of knowledge disappeared and was reced with unexinable beauty.

    A pale hand appeared next to Xuan¡¯s neck. As the hand was going to touch him, he suddenly flipped forward while firing nonstop. By the time hended, the woman behind him disappeared again.

    If Zheng and Yinkong were here, they would be surprised that Xuan was in the unlocked state. After he crushed the woman, he reced the magazines on his pistols.

    ¡°Still no reward, does the number seven hint at...¡±

    As Xuan was pondering, the kakaka sounds came from all sides. Countless pale white arms appeared on the edge of the roof, then almost a hundred white women climbed up. They started crawling toward Xuan while making the sounds.

    ¡°The ghost bes stronger after every wave... I¡¯ve killed it three times so this is the fourth wave?¡±

    Xuan started running at a direction while shooting nonstop. By the time he emptied the magazines, all the women in front of him disappeared. He reced the magazines again and turned around to the other women...

    ¡ª

    ¡°Ha, so Xuan, how does it feel being outside for the first time?¡±

    ¡°... It¡¯s dark.¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s darkpared to the base. Let¡¯s go, there¡¯s a grass field nearby. We can lie there and look at the stars.¡±

    The old man held onto the little boy¡¯s hand. The boy¡¯s face remained expressionless the whole time they were walking, even though the old man tried to make himugh. Finally theyid on the grass and looked at the sky.

    ¡°Haha, isn¡¯t it beautiful? There are no lights here so we can see the stars easily. If it was in a city, we wouldn¡¯t be able to see them with just our eyes...¡±

    The old man kept talking to Xuan but he stared at the sky without a word. Then the old man fell into a silence. ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I thought a person born knowing everything, feels no pain, and mentally strong would be the new type of super human, but...¡±

    ¡°Even though normal people make mistakes, they can correct themselves. They know how to adapt to this world, to improve themselves. They will start off weak and make numerous mistakes, but as long as they have the desire to improve, as long as they are still alive, they will keep improving and advancing. And they have desires. Desires for money, to reproduce, to dominate, to save, to live... I was wrong. I seized all your desires and didn¡¯t even leave you with a reason to live. I was wrong...¡±

    The old man held onto the boy and broke down crying. He touched the old man¡¯s tears and felt as if his own eyes got a little wet. Yet tears just couldn¡¯te out no matter what...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    ¡°By modern medicine, human emotions are controlled by hormones and neurotransmitters...¡±

    It feels like being covered in a thick armor made of flesh. No senses of touch, pain, smell, taste. Can only distinguish the world through vision and sound. No emotions, so don¡¯t know how tough or cry, yet forced myself to think of these expressions. I have to keep thinking what expressions and actions to use...

    I¡¯m tired. Really want to walk out from this armor, to smell the world, to taste delicious food, to feel the sense of touch and hardness, to be injured and feel pain, to be happy andugh, to express my true self...

    But it isn¡¯t possible anymore. Even God can only repair damaged gic code and there is no damage in my gic code. It¡¯s just modified since the beginning, no way to repair it...

    So, I¡¯m tired. Don¡¯t want to think about what expressions to use anymore. If I can calm down and don¡¯t have to think, don¡¯t have to simte, just fall to sleep quietly, that would be good enough...

    ¡ª

    Xuan was shooting at the women nonstop. His pistols were extremely powerful, every shot sted away a part of a woman. It only took ten shots to kill one of them. Yet there were still over twenty women crawling toward him. Two pistols just weren¡¯t enough to kill all of them.

    Xuan shook his hands and the magazines fell out of the pistols. Two new magazines took their ce by the time they reached the ground. When the women were only a few meters away from him, he suddenly ran over to the wall, used the wall to jump up and over the women. His pistols also finally finished killing all of them.

    ¡°The fourth wave!¡±

    Xuan looked around him. He was very sensitive to danger after unlocking his gic constraint but somehow he wasn¡¯t feeling any danger at the moment... Was that it for the Ju-On?

    ¡°No! Still no reward, no notification. It will continue...¡±

    As he took guard of the situation, a series of shoji suddenly appeared on this roof. The shoji slowly opened up and behind them was a regr bedroom. A man and woman were having a heated debate.

    The man then started hitting the woman. He took a knife from a table and stabbed her. She fell to the ground with her eyes wide open in disbelief. Yet that man didn¡¯t stop there. He started dissecting the woman¡¯s body. The body was twitching nonstop, but those eyes stared at Xuan without moving. This woman¡¯s face was exactly the same as those ghosts and the blood on her face made her more horrifying.

    Xuan watched everything in silence. He had reced the magazines in his pistols again. When that man suddenly turned his head around, Xuan opened fire at him. Yet the magical bullets didn¡¯t crush the man this time, they went straight through his body.

    ¡°Illusion? Or...¡±

    Xuan stopped shooting. His senses told him that there was nothing in front of him, No physical object closing in, no bedroom, and no danger. He watched as the man slowly walked toward him then the man raised his knife and shed at him.

    ¡®Danger! This feeling...¡¯

    Xuan immediately jumped backward but the knife still cut off a part of his chest. No, not cut off but rather the flesh and clothes on his chest disappeared... Then he felt his intestines weighted down and along with it a feeling of bloatedness.

    ¡°The attacked part disappears then goes into my intestines. How did he do it? Not physical and not a mental attack... A spirit-type attack that¡¯s unexinable by science.¡±

    Xuan fired at the man again, yet it was just the same as before. The bullets went through his body. His senses told him again there was nothing around, and no danger.

    ¡°It can¡¯t not exist. In other words, attacks are normally ineffective. Only the moment he attacks you...¡±

    Xuan held out an arm toward the man calmly. Then as this man shed the knife at his arm, Xuan shot at him with his other hand. His arm disappeared and at the same time the man was crushed then disappeared like the other ghost.

    ¡°... Feels so bloated. I still prefer delicious looking food...¡±

    Xuan was still in the unlocked state. His arm stopped bleeding shortly after. He shook the other hand and reced the magazines on the pistol again

    ¡°The fifth wave is... over!¡±

    He waited in ce for a few seconds, then the sense of danger was getting stronger and stronger, as if the ghost was attacking him. Yet when he looked around, there was nothing. This sense of danger gradually reached his limit.

    ¡°Invisible? Or is it... inside my body?¡±

    Xuan felt his internal organs convulsing. Blood gushed out of his mouth and nose. Then he vomited out a mouthful of blood and fragments of organs.

    ¡°So this is the sixth wave? Attacking organs from inside...¡±

    Xuan smiled and without hesitation he pointed the pistol at his stomach and pulled the trigger.

    ¡ª

    ¡°Do you see it? He¡¯s pondering those four unsolved math problems again. I don¡¯t know if he has any desires other than a thirst for knowledge...¡±

    ¡°Shh, keep your voice down. He¡¯s already the associate leader of this research team. Once Chief Chu passes away, he will be the one in charge... Aren¡¯t you scared he will get you in trouble?¡±

    ¡°Heh, you probably don¡¯t know. How will this zombie-like person know to get others in trouble? He probably doesn¡¯t even have the desire to do it...¡±

    Xuan was reading his notebook silently. He could easily pick up the whispers around him with his hearing butpared to the math problems in his hands, he didn¡¯t even have the desire to take a look at them. He just wanted to do the calctions silently...

    ¡ª

    The old man¡¯s hair had turned white after all these years. Hey on the sickbed and looked at Xuan who was sitting beside him silently. The young man was looking at him emotionlessly, as if these two people were just strangers to each other.

    The old man¡¯s hands were filled with IVs. He tried hard to open his mouth. ¡°Xuan, do you still hate me?¡±

    ¡°Why hate?¡± Xuan said calmly. ¡°Why should I hate you?¡±

    The old manughed bitterly. ¡°Yeah, why should you hate me? You can¡¯t hate me... If you actually hated me, then maybe I can leave this world peacefully.¡±

    Xuan opened his mouth for a bit, but he finally said calmly, ¡°They said you¡¯re going to die. Is there... no more way to save you?¡±

    The old man shook his head lightly. ¡°With our current technology, I am fortunate enough to be able to talk to you now... Xuan, don¡¯t be like us and try to change human nature with technology. What a mortal¡¯s wisdom, always filled with resentment toward life. Yet who can realize that our weaknesses, our desires, our defects are the most valuable gifts the world gave us... Xuan, I¡¯m sorry. If I could do it again, I¡¯d wish to give you a real childhood, a normal life. I¡¯m sorry...¡±

    Xuan¡¯s eyes dimmed down. ¡°Is that so? You¡¯re dying soon... when will you die?¡±

    The old man suddenly lifted himself up and shouted, ¡°You want to die too, right? No, you have wanted to die for so long, right? Is it because I am constraining you? That¡¯s why you¡¯re living in such pain... You want to kill yourself after I die? Or find someone to kill you? No...

    ¡°Xuan, I still have a lot of unfinished research. Yes, so many technologies yet to be developed, like the Gauss long distance canon, the stable hydrogen fusion reactor, the high efficient battery... Xuan, finish all this research for me. Promise me, you can¡¯t die before our team gets these technologies! Promise me!¡±

    Xuan looked at the old man silently. It wasn¡¯t until the old man started breathing rapidly that he nodded his head. Then the hand that was holding onto him slid off...

    ¡°... Son, if you don¡¯t have the desire to live, then live on with my desires. Just onest time, let me constrain you onest time. Live on, no matter what happens...¡±

    ¡ª

    Xuany on the ground and watched the starry sky. The sky¡¯s beauty was really indescribable. He could only stop all the thinking when he looked at the stars. They were the only times he could really calm down.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a constraint, Father... I¡¯m really too tired. Let me calm down a bit...¡±

    Not far away from Xuan, a pale woman of over ten meters tall slowly stood up from the shadows. This woman was the main body of the Ju-On, Kayako.

    Xuan closed his eyes before the huge ghost crawled over to him. His face had a calm and peaceful smile...

    ¡°Zheng, this is myst hint... Thank you...¡±

    <u>End of Volume 3: <strong><i><strong><u>Shadow of the Grudge</u></strong></i></strong></u>

    <strong><i><u>Next, Volume 4: </u><strong><u>Shadow of the Grudge II</u></strong></i></strong>

 Vol 4 1-1

    <strong><i><u>Volume 4: </u><strong><u>Shadow of the Grudge II</u></strong></i></strong>

    Zheng and the other two waited until the area was crowded then came out from under the trees. Since Yinkong¡¯s clothes were stained with blood, Zheng gave her his jacket and put an arm over her shoulders just like a brother holding his little sister.

    Jie and Yinkong looked at him in surprise. Zheng smiled calmly. ¡°It looks more natural this way. After we get inside the hotel, just chat about random stuff. Best if you can keep a smile. We won¡¯t attract attention this way... Hoho, is it alright to hold onto you for a while, Yinkong?¡±

    She turned her head away and replied coldly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter.¡±

    Zheng and Jie realized her figure was so different when she took off her jacket. The little girl¡¯s chest was so big it instantly attracted the two men¡¯s attention.

    Although Yinkong didn¡¯t care about their stares, her expression changed a bit when Zheng put his jacket on her. So that was why she wasn¡¯t annoyed when Zheng put his arm around her.

    ¡°... Jie, Yinkong, I think our thoughts had gone into the wrong direction. Maybe it was overconfidence or maybe I lost myself after I came back from the real world, so much that I forgot our original goal... to survive.

    ¡°We all just want to survive.¡±

    As the two of them looked confused, Zheng smiled bitterly. ¡°Jie, do you still remember what I said to you in thest movie? I said I will do my best to protect myrades, to trust and support them, then we will survive with the power of the team... My thoughts went in the wrong direction. The problem is who can be myrade?¡±

    ¡°Like those normal people, they¡¯re mentally weak and can drag us into danger, and those that can betray us at critical moments are not qualified to be ourrades. Yet I included all these newbies. This was a fatal mistake.¡±

    ¡°I will continue with my ideology. The power ofradery is very important. We should trust and support each other. I won¡¯t treat everyone as a number like Xuan did! But I will change what I did wrong. Only people who¡¯ve gained the trust of everyone in our team, have talent, and pass a trial can be ourrades. As for those normal people...¡±

    Zheng fell into a silence when he reached these words. Jie and Yinkong looked at him quietly.

    ¡°As for those normal people... I can offer them some help, like weapons and warnings, but their lives won¡¯t be a reason to put this team in danger. In necessity, I will abandon normal people for the team. Xuan was right with this point. This is a cruel world, everyone is just struggling to stay alive. We are the same...¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for their bus to reach Sunlight Hotel. Thanks to it being the tourist season, they easily mixed into the crowd and got to the stairs. They didn¡¯t want to take the elevator because of the smell of blood. It wasn¡¯t until they climbed over a dozen floors and opened the door to their room that they let out a sigh of relief.

    Zero, Lan and Tengyi were having breakfast on a table. Aside from the bandage on Tengyi¡¯s head, they looked like they were in good shape. At least they didn¡¯t panic when the three opened the door.

    Zero asked, ¡°Doing well?¡±

    Zheng replied with a smile, ¡°Yeah, stayed in the darkness for a night. Fortunately we haven¡¯t been killed by the ghost...¡±

    The atmosphere became rxed. Zheng and the other two also sat down for breakfast. After eating, Zheng had them sitting on the sofa then stood in front of them.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Zheng bowed at them then said, ¡°This was my fault. I forgot that the most important thing as a leader... is to be responsible for the safety of my team, and not for everyone like a savior. They want to live. We too want to live. Sorry... From now on, I will only be responsible for our team. I can help newbies but I will not risk our team to help them. At the same time, any newbies that want to join our team must have talent, be someone we can trust, and over half our team has to agree... Sorry! Let us do our best to survive!¡±

    The other five people looked at him in shock. Jie was the first one to jump up. ¡°Zheng, you don¡¯t have to me yourself. We were all too careless. We¡¯re also responsible for the loss of the scriptures...¡±

    ¡°No, I think he is right.¡± Yinkong adjusted the jacket and said calmly, ¡°As a leader, perhaps you don¡¯t need to have overwhelming power, or an unparalleled intelligence. What you need is to be able to identify and make use of everyone¡¯s strengths. You actually have the potential to bring together people around you. And anyone who isn¡¯t a team member... you have to view them as enemies before they be a team member.¡±

    Zheng smiled at her then her turned to Lan, who had been staring at him in a daze. ¡°Ok, that¡¯s it for the self-ming. Lan, aside from Xuan, you¡¯re the best at deduction. I want to ask: Why do you think God puts us through various horror movies?¡±

    Lan blushed and forced herself to calm down. ¡°Probably to have us experience horror? Or to face death? No... If we include Xuan¡¯s deduction, I think God wants us to evolve, to break through the limitation of our body on the brink of death. Then evolve and unlock the gic constraint. If Xuan¡¯s deductions are correct, I think this is the only answer.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Right, I think so as well. God probably wouldn¡¯t just want to put us in the horror movies to die. There¡¯s actually a method to solve or defeat the enemies in each movie. In other words, God won¡¯t put us in a hopeless situation.¡±

    Jie finally got it. ¡°You mean the scriptures were the hint God gave us? F*ck, those two assholes...¡±

    ¡°No, I mean... uh, how should I put it. The scriptures may be one of the methods that can fight the Ju-On, but why should we be so scared of the Ju-On?¡±

    The other people were confused by what he said. Then Lan¡¯s eyes lit up as she thought of a possibility. Zheng continued with a smile. ¡°Yes, why should we be afraid of it? The main reason is that we can¡¯t understand it. We¡¯d put ourselves in the position of the movie characters! But we forgot that we aren¡¯t actually people from this world. We know that we are fighting against ghosts, even though we don¡¯t know how they attack but this is enough...¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t actually have to be scared of the Ju-On. Just think of it as an Alien with invisibility! Perhaps it will sneak up on us when we are not paying attention but it isn¡¯t something unbeatable, as long as we have the courage to fight it! It isn¡¯t impossible to kill the Ju-On because we have magical bullets!¡±

    Zheng¡¯s words affected everyone. They had never encountered the Ju On face to face since they came into the movie. The reason Zheng was so scared since the beginning was because he put himself into the shoes of the movie characters. All the victims died in the movies. In contrast, if it was someone who hadn¡¯t watched this movie and he had a gun with magical bullets, he would probably have the courage to fight the Ju-On. Because he would only think of the ghosts as a monster, and not an unbeatable and unavoidable curse!

    Yes, just think of the Ju-On as a monster, a monster that one can hit and kill!

    ¡°Now then, we have just to verify one thing. That is if the magical bullets can damage the ghosts from the Ju-On!¡±

    After Zheng finished talking and was about to assign them tasks, themunication device he was carrying started vibrating. He quickly turned it on and there came the familiar voice.

    ¡°This is Xuan...¡±

    P.S. The title of this chapter is Growing Up and... Message

 Vol 4 1-2

    <strong>Vol 4: Chapter 1-2.</strong>

    Zheng replied immediately, ¡°Is it Xuan? Where are you? What was that creepy noise fromst night? Hello?¡±

    ¡°... If you hear this message, that means I am dead. This message will be sent twelve hours after I die. As my final message... being able to meet all of you... thank you.¡±

    ¡°Then let me verify myst conjecture...¡±

    ¡°Immune to physical damage? Illusion? Or perhaps... Arnold, attack!¡±

    ¡°As expected... no rewards. And it takes arge amount of magical bullets to eliminate a ghost...¡±

    Xuan¡¯s voice was sent through the device and along with it, the sound of gunshots. Zheng put the device on the coffee table.

    ¡°Arnold, be cautious of your back, the ghost is likely to attack the one that damaged her.¡±

    ¡°... Physical contact causes you to lose control of the body?¡±

    ¡°Must attack every part of the body...¡±

    Another round of gunshots and the sound of arge object falling onto the ground.

    ¡°Still no reward, does the number seven hint at...¡±

    ¡°The ghost bes stronger after every wave... I¡¯ve killed it three times so this is the fourth wave?¡±

    ¡°The fourth wave!¡±

    ¡°No! Still no reward, no notification. It will continue...¡±

    After a period of silence, they heard a quarrel between a man and woman. Then the woman screamed and shortly after followed by the sound of a knife shing into meat.

    ¡°Illusion? Or...¡±

    ¡°The attacked part disappears then goes into my intestines. How did he do it? Not physical and not a mental attack... A spirit-type attack that¡¯s unexinable by science.¡±

    ¡°It can¡¯t not exist. In other words, attacks are normally ineffective. Only the moment he attacks you...¡±

    ¡°... Feels so bloated. I still prefer delicious looking food...¡±

    ¡°The fifth wave is... over!¡±

    Then came the creepy kakaka sounds, as if the ghost making the sounds right into the device.

    ¡°Invisible? Or is it... inside my body?¡±

    ¡°So this is the sixth wave? Attacking organs from inside...¡±

    After a few more shots was the sound of another object falling onto the ground.

    ¡°Zheng, this is myst hint... Thank you...¡±

    That was the end of the message.

    ¡°Xuan...¡±

    Zheng sighed. He took a deep breath then said to Lan, ¡°Lan, can you deduce what happened during this message? I can remember every word, can you try to analyze it?¡±

    Lan gave him a strange look, then nodded lightly. ¡°It began with Xuan encountering the Ju-On, probably quite far away from him. That was why he could still talk while shooting. He used normal bullets in the first round, which was why he said ghosts are immune to physical damage. Then he had Arnold attack it, this time with magical bullets...¡±

    ¡°Then?¡± Zheng sat down and thought for a moment. ¡°Did Arnold kill the ghost? No, if he did then what attacked him afterward? The other ghost?¡±

    Lan also thought for a bit. ¡°Maybe it was eliminated temporarily. Then ites back even stronger. That¡¯s what he probably meant... He warned Arnold to be careful of his back. Probably because the ghost had already reached Arnold. So he said don¡¯t get in contact with it. Then...¡±

    ¡°Then Xuan killed Arnold along with the ghost.¡± Zheng sighed.

    Lan nodded. ¡°Xuan didn¡¯t say a word after that. There were only gunshots and creepy noises. He was shooting nonstop during this period. I think he probably encountered many ghosts, so many that he couldn¡¯t get a chance to talk. This is the fourth wave of attack.¡±

    ¡°Then the fifth wave, the quarrel between a man and woman. This scene is also in the movie. It depicted the formation of the Ju-On. The husband suspected his wife was cheating on him. So he killed her and hid her body in the attic. I think Xuan saw an illusion of this scene then got attacked by either Kayako or her husband.¡±

    ¡°He shot at it but found that the magical bullets were ineffective. So he waited for the ghost to approach him. After he was attacked he found the part of him that got attacked disappeared then went inside his intestines... Uh, such a disgusting method. But since the ghost can attack us, we should also be able to attack it the moment it attacks. That was probably how Xuan killed the ghost once more...¡±

    Zheng mumbled. ¡°Then the sixth wave was the ghost entering his internal organs? Then... he¡¯s...¡±

    Lan touched her forehead. ¡°Yes, Xuan is probably already...¡±

    Zheng sighed deeply. He suddenly felt a little empty, just like a friend that he was on bad terms with passed away. That calm and intelligent Xuan...

    ¡®Farewell, Xuan... I should be the one to thank you.¡¯

    Ten secondster, Zheng¡¯s mind came back to the present. ¡°Let¡¯s organize this information. Xuan kept mentioning the number seven. He said God wouldn¡¯t assign us a number randomly. This seven is probably the number of times we have to defeat the Ju-On. I have some thoughts about this. Lan, do you get what I am thinking?¡±

    Lan nodded and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s you that thought about what I was thinking... Ahem, anyway, it seems like from Xuan¡¯s message, the Ju-On¡¯s ghostes back stronger every time it gets defeated. Especially the sixth time. It¡¯s almost unavoidable death... So, that seven hints at the number of times it wille back. The seventh time...¡±

    Zheng continued. ¡°When the ghost appears for the seventh time, it will probably be its main body. We just have to kill thest ghost then we can defeat the Ju-On!¡±

    No matter what Xuan¡¯s goal was, this message was as valuable as the scriptures. It verified that the ghosts could be defeated and also gave them hope... The Ju-On isn¡¯t something they have to keep running away from. Sometimes horror wasn¡¯t scary, what was worse was when you didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist. Perhaps when you raise your weapon against it, it was just a slightly stronger monster. You could also defeat it!

    The rest of the afternoon was spent discussing how to defeat the Ju-On. They could guess that the first wave would start from afar then slowly approach you. At this point you just had to attack it with magical bullets. These ghosts might be horrifying for a normal person, but for them, as long as they could damage the ghosts, the rest was easy.

    The second and third waves probably appear from behind. They would have to attack both the ghost and person.

    ¡°Bulletproof vest, we need five bulletproof vests. We also need six helmets to guard against stray bullets. Zero, can you get them from the yakuza?¡± Zheng asked.

    Yinkong suddenly said, ¡°If it¡¯s only bulletproof vests and helmets, I think I can get them from the policework. But we will have to wait til noon tomorrow...¡±

    Zero also said, ¡°That¡¯s about the same time I can get those.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Good, then I¡¯ll leave it to you two. Please get them by tomorrow noon. For the fourth wave, if we are going to get attacked by a lot of ghosts, I think we need arge open area. Being in a room or a hallway would be disadvantageous for us. I suggest that starting tonight, we will camp outside a park. It would be best to pick one that¡¯s over a hundred meters wide. Any opinions?¡±

    Aside from Lan, everyone else nodded. Jie suddenly asked, ¡°What about the fifth wave? How should we deal with the ghost? We can only counterattack the moment it starts attacking. And the part that gets attacked will go into your intestine...¡±

    ¡°And?¡± Zheng smiled. ¡°So during the fifth wave, I will be the bait! I am very sensitive to danger when I am in unlocked mode. I will evade its attack and don¡¯t forget I have a weapon that counters ghosts, the Na ring. It¡¯s a good opportunity to use the Na ring to attack when the ghost closes in.

    ¡°So let me be the bait for the fifth wave. That is the best n for the whole team¡¯s safety!¡±

 Vol 4 2-1

    <strong>Vol 4: Chapter 2-1.</strong>

    No time was wasted after their discussion. Everyone packed their stuff and checked out. Then they went to the park.

    The time was evening and the park was still rather crowded. The six of them found some empty seats. Then Zero and Yinkong went to scout the ce without a word, while the other four people kept a lookout of the surroundings.

    As the sky gradually darkened, people began to leave the park. By the time there were only a few people left, Zero and Yinkong came back.

    Zheng smiled and said, ¡°Thanks for your work, have you checked the whole area? Did you get attacked?¡±

    Zero nodded. Yinkong replied, ¡°Nothing happened to the charms. We¡¯ve gotten most of the area down. There are several retail buildings west from here suitable for sniping. The other three sides are wide streets. If our gunshots attract the police after we¡¯ve eliminated the Ju-On, we should run east. There¡¯s a manhole to the sewers... That¡¯s all we have for now. It will take another day or two to get everything down.¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°No, that¡¯s enough. We¡¯re only afraid of the Ju-On. Once we¡¯ve eliminated it, we can surrender to the police. We will go back to God¡¯s dimension after seven days. So we don¡¯t have to be afraid of the police.¡±

    Zheng and the others sat together with their backs to each other. A few groups of patrols had walked pass them already. Of course there were nows prohibiting people from sitting in the park at night. So the patrols didn¡¯t do anything but they still nced at the six people asionally.

    ¡°I ced two charms in between us. We will take turns guarding through the night, two people at a time. If you see the charms start to burn, wake everyone up immediately. If there are no objections, I will assign the groups.¡±

    When the clock reached twelve, everyone started to feel a bit sleepy. They had lived the past few days in constant fear after all. Aside from that night they had the scriptures, how could they have slept in peace?

    ¡°Then Zero and Yinkong in a group, Jie and Tengyi will group, Lan and me will group. Jie and Tengyi will start with the first shift. I will take the second, and Zero will take the third. Three hours each shift. Is that alright with everyone?¡±

    Zheng was cautious when he assigned the groups. He put a veteran into each group. Jie could handle Tengyi if something were to happen. Even though Zero was a bit weaker than Yinkong, he would wake everyone if Yinkong acted in any way strange. Things like the scriptures being stolen shouldn¡¯t happen again.

    Three hours passed in the blink of an eye, especially when one was sleepy. Zheng felt as though they woke him up right as hey down. He pped his face to wake himself up. Though Lan didn¡¯t have such willpower. She tried to open her eyes but those eyelids felt so heavy. The sight looked so pitiful to Zheng.

    ¡°Lan, you can continue sleeping. I can take guard alone. It¡¯s only paying attention to see if the charms start to burn, one person is enough for this,¡± Zheng smiled and said tenderly.

    Lan shook her head with half open eyes. ¡°No, talk to me. I will wake up when I start talking.¡±

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll have a chat...¡± Zheng thought for a bit but smiled bitterly. ¡°But what should I say? I¡¯ll tell you a cold me) joke. A pr bear was bored so it starts pulling its fur. By the time all its furs are gone...¡±

    ¡°No, no, don¡¯t tell cold jokes. That¡¯s all you ever say to me but they aren¡¯t funny at all...¡± Lan shook her head and sat beside Zheng. Then she slowly moved into his arms.

    Zheng froze, and without moving an inch he said, ¡°Okay then... Then we will talk about our current situation. Do you think I look like an idiot? I imagined I am like a savior, but in reality I can¡¯t even guarantee the safety of my own life. Yet I was trying to save this and save that person. I almost put my own team in danger for the newbies. No, I¡¯ve already put us in danger. If it wasn¡¯t me, those scriptures...¡±

    ¡°If it wasn¡¯t you, maybe we wouldn¡¯t have went to look for the scriptures.¡± Even though her eyes were still cloudy, she was starting to wake up. She leaned against his chest and muttered.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know how the others think but I feel safe when I am at your side... I¡¯ve seen so many simr things happened in the real world. People act indifferent when they see someone getting robbed, but when they are the victims, they willin about everyone being apathetic... In this world, no one should have trusted anyone. People should suspect and even attack each other. But the five of us sincerely followed you. We all believe that if any of us are in danger, you will definitely do your best to save us. That¡¯s why this team exists.¡±

    Zhengughed bitterly then shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m not as great as you think. I just want tobine everyone¡¯s power to survive the horror movies... Compared to my idiotic kindness, Xuan¡¯s methods are more effective. He can lead the majority back alive but I may be leading you toward an abyss. Isn¡¯t that it?¡±

    Lan shook her head lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t know why but I felt pity toward Xuan. Every time I see his emotionless face, it makes me feel like he¡¯s very tired... Enough about him, your kindness isn¡¯t idiotic. It got a hold of our hearts. You just have to choose the newbies more carefully next time. Please keep that kindness... If I or any other team member were in danger, will youe save us?¡±

    Zheng nodded seriously. ¡°Yes, I will... I said I won¡¯t leave behind any member that I acknowledged. If it is his fault that he got in danger, I will put the team¡¯s safety first, but if he got in danger for the team, I will go save him even if I am the only one left!¡±

    ¡°Really? You¡¯re...¡± Lan started crying on his chest. She muttered. ¡°Why are you so simr to him? You¡¯re an idiot, baka. Why do you have to act like a Samaritan... why!? No one will remember you. Even I will forget about your face, your height, your smell after a few years... Even I will forget about you, you idiot. Why are you a nice person...¡±

    Zheng couldn¡¯t move a bit. He just sat there in silence. Lan¡¯s tears had soaked his chest. Not only that, her hands held onto him tightly.

    Time passed, when her crying started to fade, Zheng said, ¡°If you want to talk, I will listen quietly...¡±

    Lan shook her head. Even though she had stopped crying, she still didn¡¯t let go of Zheng, as if this was the only way she could feel any safety. It wasn¡¯t until they heard a cough from behind them that she let go of him. Then shey down on a chair without looking at Zheng.

    Zero and Yinkong had woken up. As they stared at Zheng quietly, he blushed and also found a chair to lie down. Yet Lan¡¯s crying still filled his mind.

    They basically stayed together the whole time the next day. They ate some meals in a restaurant then cleaned themselves up in a nearby hotel. Then they came back to this park. When the sun set, it was the same routine, guarding through the night in groups. By the time it was Zheng¡¯s turn, Lan sat next to him without a word and held onto him.

    Time flew by... It was already the seventh day. They just had tost seven more hours, then they could go back to God¡¯s dimension. Even though it was pity that they couldn¡¯t kill the Ju-On¡¯s main body, at least they could go back alive.

    The park was crowded during the evening. They were all exhausted after these few days of guarding throughout the night. That was why they¡¯d started to rest during the evening.

    Zheng was sleeping peacefully when he got woke up. His mind was still a little fuzzy then he heard Jie¡¯s voice, ¡°Zheng! Lan is gone!¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s gone?¡± Zheng jumped up and yelled, ¡°Lan¡¯s gone? Wasn¡¯t she sleeping here? How can she disappear suddenly? Where is the charm? Is it burning?¡±

    Zero and Yinkong also woke up from the yelling. Jie replied hastily, ¡°Tengyi and I didn¡¯t even take a break. We were paying full attention to the surrounding. The two charms are also intact. There were a lot of people here before, did she go away with the crowd?¡±

    Zheng had noticed the sky had darkened. The time should be about eight or nine pm. When he was about to ask more questions, themunication device vibrated. ¡°Lan? Where are you? Why didn¡¯t you tell us when you left? We are worried about you... Lan?¡±

    He heard Lan¡¯s crying through the device. ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. I just suddenly woke up from a chill and found myself in that room in Sunlight Hotel. I don¡¯t know how I got here, I was sleeping on the chair... Zheng, the charm I am carrying is burning. I am scared...¡±

    Zheng shivered. The charm was burning... that meant...

 Vol 4 2-2

    <strong>Vol 4: Chapter 2-2.</strong>

    Zheng turned off the device and said to them hurriedly, ¡°Zero, Yinkong, wait at the sniping spot on the roof. We willmunicate through the device. Don¡¯t shoot until I say so. The ghost¡¯s next wave will attack the one who attacked it... Jie and Tengyi, you guys wait here. If the ghost follows me, please open fire...¡± Then he ran outside the park.

    Jie shouted at him, ¡°Zheng! Where are you going?¡±

    ¡°To keep my promise! And... to save our team!¡±

    A team existed because it had the ability to unite people withmon interests. Their currentmon interest was to survive with the help of each other. This was one of the most powerfulmon interests, but it was his promise to never leave anyone behind that bound them together. Even without this promise... he would still go. Otherwise this team would cease to exist and... he would live under Xuan¡¯s shadow!

    The way to Sunlight Hotel from the park wasn¡¯t far. Though it would still take a few minutes if he were to run there. Zheng¡¯s thoughts became clearer as the situation got more urgent. He didn¡¯t see any taxis on the road so he stepped in front of a car passing by. As the car was going to hit him, he jumped straight into the driver¡¯s seat.

    The owner of the car was shocked that someone suddenly ran out from the side. He immediately stepped on the brake but the car still moved forward due to inertia. Then the front window shattered and the owner fainted from the impact.

    He only felt a little dizzy from the intense impact. After a few deep breaths, he refreshed himself. He pushed the owner out the car and apologized. Then closed the door and flew to the hotel.

    ¡°Lan, what¡¯s the situation? Don¡¯t cry, tell me the current situation!¡± Zheng stepped on the gas pedal and shouted to themunication device.

    Lan slowly stopped crying and muttered. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the ghost yet. The charm is burning slow but if I approach the door it will burn out very fast. I only have four charms left, I can¡¯t get near the door anymore... Zheng, what is that sound, are you driving?¡±

    ¡°Rest assured, I will be at the hotel within two minutes! Wait for me no matter what!¡±

    ¡°No! I won¡¯t allow you toe here! Please don¡¯te, the Ju-On will kill you... Please, no one will remember you. If you died, the people who love you will be sad... Lori will be so sad.¡± Lan suddenly got emotional, her voice was almost shouting.

    Zheng was quiet for a bit then said, ¡°This is the promise I made to you... I also promised Lori. I won¡¯t die no matter what, I will survive... I will keep my promises, so I will definitely live!¡±

    With a squeak, the car slid on the road for over ten meters then stopped. Zheng kicked open the door and sprinted toward the hotel. He was inside the hotel before the receptionist could react.

    Zheng ran up through the stairs. His speed was very fast already but he still heard Lan¡¯s cry through the device, ¡°No more charms!¡± Followed by gunshots from upstairs.

    ¡®Speed! Speed!¡¯

    Zheng screamed silently in his mind. He desperately recalled the feeling he had when he unlocked his gic constraint. After some time, he felt something within him unlock. This was the first time he tried to unlock it when there weren¡¯t any immediate danger... and he seeded!

    Yet it came with a price. Zheng spit out several gulps of blood. It felt worse than dying, his muscles were convulsing and cramping, he felt as if a hand was stirring in his stomach, and his bones were crackling. If his charms weren¡¯t still intact, he would have thought the ghost had attacked him.

    Along with the pain was a sensation of power even greater than the previous times he had unlocked the constraint. The countless fighting instincts, the ability to sense danger, and the techniques to use his strength made him feel so powerful.

    If someone was to see Zheng¡¯s movements right now, they would be scared. Because he was running on all fours on the wall. His speed was so fast that it kept him on the wall without falling... just like a beast.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Zheng screamed as he got to the floor Lan was on. At the same time, the charm in his pocket started to burn. It was burning faster and faster as he moved closer to Lan. Then he saw the suite with an opened door.

    The situation inside enraged him. Lan was standing there shivering. A pale white hand reached out from behind her and grabbed her neck. Then a woman¡¯s head appeared next to her shoulder.

    Zheng sprinted over to Lan and ced a charm on her face. That pale woman fell back while making the kakaka sounds as if she just got burned. Once she got away from Lan, Zheng took out his submachine gun and sprayed at her. The woman wasughing hideously as the magical bullets dispersed her.

    Lan fell on the ground once the ghost got away from her. Then her body started trembling. The charm on her face was burning even faster. It only took a moment for the whole charm to finish burning. But the paleness on her face gradually subsided and blood started toe back.

    ¡°The second...¡± Lan tried to open her mouth. But she was so weak right now that her voice was barely audible.

    Fortunately Zheng was in the unlocked state and could hear her voice. He held onto her while he took out hisst charm and ced it on her face. He asked in a hurry. ¡°Second what?¡±

    ¡°The second... that¡¯s the second wave...¡±

    The second wave, then the third wave is also going to be from behind?

    Zheng¡¯s eyes became sharp. He put down Lan and ran to the nearest wall. He ran up to the wall as that feeling of danger swept at him. Then a pale hand appeared from behind his neck but before the hand could reach him, he turned himself around in midair and punched at it... using the hand that was wearing the Na ring. He channeled his Qi to the ring and the punch went straight through the woman. The invisible field surrounding the ring was like acid. The woman immediately disappeared once the field touched her.

    ¡°This is the third wave. Then the fourth wave... getting attacked by a lot of ghosts?¡±

    Zheng immediately ran over to Lan after hended on the floor. Just as he brought her into his arms, the kakaka sounds came from every direction, like several hundred ghosts were making these creepy sounds nonstop. The feeling of danger reached its extreme. It was a sense of terror like Death was looming in.

    The first pale form reached in from the door. A pale woman with a twisted body crawled in on the wall. Then there was a second, and third...

    Zheng started spraying with his gun. Even though the gun wasn¡¯t too powerful, it was fast and could carry a fair amount of bullets at a time. After killing off ten women, a sense of danger came from behind. He turned around just to see more arms were crawling up from the windows. He ran over to the window after shooting them off then he suddenly calmed down when he looked out the window.

    The roads outside the hotel were packed with these pale women. There were almost a thousand from what he could see and who knew how many more beyond the roads. There deaths were only a matter of time...

    ¡°Lan, do you believe in me? Even if it looks like death...¡±

    Lan had recovered a bit of energy. She nodded lightly and said, ¡°Yes. Even if you want me to die... I will still believe you.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡±

    Zheng wrapped Lan inside his bulletproof vest... Just like that time he carried Lori. They were held together tightly.

    ¡°Hold onto me! Believe me... we will survive no matter what!¡±

    Then Zheng screamed in pain. To Lan¡¯s shock, his right arm started to erge in visible speed. It looked three times as thick as a normal person¡¯s arm. The puffed muscle felt like a mutated organism.

    ¡°So this is the second stage of the unlocked mode... Hold on to me! Lan!¡±

    Zheng held onto her with his left hand, and onto the progressive knife with his mutated right hand. He shattered the window with a kick then jumped down the hotel. It was the twelfth floor of the Sunlight Hotel...

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Right as Zheng jumped out, he stabbed the knife into the wall. The two of them started falling rapidly along with the split on the wall caused by the knife.

 Vol 4 3-1

    <strong>Vol 4: Chapter 3-1.</strong>

    The knife¡¯s sharpness was unparalleled. It sliced the wall all the way as they fell. When they got to the sixth floor, the knife finally stopped its vibration. But the inertia still kept them going down. Zheng¡¯s arm absorbed the force that was generated by the sudden drop in speed.

    Even his mutated arm was almost not enough to sustain this force. He felt pain from his arm along with the sound of muscle and bones pulling apart. It was as if his whole arm was pulled off. But being in the unlocked mode allowed him to suppress the pain signals instantly.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Zheng pulled out the knife, shook it and immediately stabbed it back in the wall. Then he and Lan continued falling as the knife regained its vibration...

    When they got to second floor, the vibration stopped again. Zheng pulled out the knife and jumped down. Hisnding generated two cracks on the concrete ground. Then he sprinted toward the car he used to get there.

    Numerous ghosts closed in from all sides. Zheng sprayed them with the gun as he ran. His right arm had returned to normal but it was red and swelling, and a lot of the blood vessels were broken.

    ¡°Lan! Can you drive? Can your arms and legs move?¡± Zheng shouted when he got the chance.

    Lan also shouted in reply. ¡°Probably, but I don¡¯t have any energy to step on the gas pedal.¡±

    ¡°Good! I¡¯ll leave the driving to you!¡±

    Zheng got to the car and emptied his gun. He carried Lan inside then took off the bulletproof vest at once. He stepped on the gas pedal and shouted. ¡°Hurry! Take control of the wheel!¡±

    Lan immediately held onto the wheel with both hands. The car started driving along the road. She was sitting on Zheng¡¯sps like a little girl. Before she had the chance to think of anything strange, Zheng started trembling violently. It was trembling from extreme pain, the pain that came after unlocking the constraint.

    A minuteter, Zheng began calming down from the pain. He exhaled and said. ¡°We were lucky. We escaped before my unlocked state ended. Lan, how did you suddenly get to Sunlight Hotel?¡±

    Lan moved a bit from unease. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was sleeping then suddenly arge door appeared in my dream. I opened it then walked inside. When I woke up, I was already in that room.¡± She began sobbing as she said this.

    ¡°... I¡¯m sorry. I almost got you killed back there...¡±

    Zheng smiled tenderly. As he was about tofort her, his expression changed. He turned around and saw a crowd of ghosts following behind the car. They were crawling faster than the car was moving.

    ¡°What¡¯s wrong? What¡¯s there behind?¡± Lan felt Zheng turned his body then asked.

    Zheng immediately took out a magazine from the ring and put it in his gun. ¡°Focus on driving. We just have to get back to the park. Jie and the others are waiting there. We will have enough firepower to kill all these ghosts!¡±

    The ghosts in the front were getting so close the car. At the same time the park also came into view. Zheng said, ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Drive into the pedestrian street. They will open fire when they see these ghosts. Then we will stop.¡±

    It was almost 10pm, yet there were no one in the park, not even the patrols. Zheng also just realized there were no other cars on the whole way they were driving. Did everyone disappear when the ghosts attacked?

    As he was thinking, gunshots came from the other side of the park. When he carried Lan out of the car, he saw Jie was standing there with a heavy machine gun.

    Jie looked excited as he sprayed at the ghosts. Tengyi was also looking fanatical as he was holding on the ammunition belt for the machine gun.

    ¡°Shit, this feels so good. We were getting scared by these ghosts the whole time. It¡¯s so satisfying killing them!¡± Jie shouted as he looked at those ghosts.

    The ghosts couldn¡¯t get near them under this firepower. They also returned to their normal crawling speed once Zheng got off the car. When the machine gun ran out of ammunition, there were only a hundred ghosts left.

    Zheng and the others finished these hundred ghosts with ease. Then they let out a sigh of relief. Even though they had a machine gun, the amount of ghosts still looked horrifying. They wouldn¡¯t have enough to take each ghost apart if they didn¡¯t have the magical bullets.

    ¡°Wow you guys, where did you attract so many of them from?¡± Jie let out a sigh of relief and asked.

    Zheng and Lan forced a smile but before they get to answer, the area in front of them lit up. A series of shoji appeared, and a man and woman were quarreling behind the shoji.

 Vol 4 3-2

    <strong>Vol 4: Chapter 3-2.</strong>

    ¡°It¡¯s the fifth wave. Everyone stop attacking, just don¡¯t attack. Leave the first round to me!¡± Zheng shouted to everyone. He even repeated it to Zero and Yinkong through themunication device to make sure they heard it.

    The shoji gradually opened up. Behind them were indeed a man and a woman having a quarrel. The scene in front of them was exactly the same as the one Xuan saw. Kayako¡¯s body was dismembered, and that man started walking toward Zheng while holding a knife... No! Even Kayako¡¯s body was crawling toward Zheng in twisted motions.

    ¡®Really no sense of danger, as if there was nothing around me... Come on, unlock the constraint again. Hope my body can still take it!¡¯

    Zheng¡¯s eyes became sharp. He experienced the sensations from unlocking the second stage again. His muscles and bones convulsed violently, but this pain quickly went away. The other people saw him spit out several gulps of blood then sprinted toward the ghosts.

    Lan¡¯s expression changed. She took out a little ss sphere and yelled, ¡°Wind... wind spirit!¡±

    Zheng suddenly felt his body became lighter as he was running. His speed increased by about 30%. He had already reached the man by that time. That man raised his knife and shed at Zheng. He felt a sense of danger the moment that knife was about to touch his chest and jumped sideways without any hesitation. Then he struck the man¡¯s head with his left hand while activating the ring¡¯s energy field. The man¡¯s whole upper body was crushed instantly.

    ¡°Great!¡± Jie and the other people yelled excitedly after the man¡¯s upper body was crushed.

    Zheng also felt relieved. Even though he didn¡¯t know why his speed suddenly increased, but it allowed him to evade the man¡¯s attack. The other ghost would be much easier to deal with now that he killed one.

    Yet before he had the chance to turn to Kayako, fog began to gather around the man¡¯s upper body. A few secondster, it recovered without any damage. At the same time, Kayako had crawled next to Zheng.

    ¡®What¡¯s wrong? Why wasn¡¯t the attack ineffective? What¡¯s wrong with Xuan¡¯s hint?¡¯

    Zheng immediately jumped backwards and dodged the two ghosts¡¯ attacks. Now he was presented with another problem, and that was the end of Xuan¡¯s hints. He didn¡¯t know what will happen in the sixth wave. He didn¡¯t even know how to survive this fifth wave.

    Zheng tried to approach Kayako, and sensed the same danger when she was about to touch him. He dodged to the side and sprayed at her with the submachine gun. Just like before, she was dispersed but quickly recovered.

    ¡®What should I do? What should I do now? Attacks are only effective the moment they attack, and it seems like I have to kill both of them at the same time, otherwise they will recover... What should I do? What... would Xuan do in this situation? If it¡¯s him...¡¯

    Jie and the other two people saw Zheng suddenly stop. He gave them a feeling of calmness or perhaps, apathy. He held out his right arm directly in the center of the two ghosts.

    The two ghosts closed in on him. Zheng stepped forward the moment that knife and Kayako were going to touch his arm. He focused Qi on his left arm and punched through the man¡¯s waist and into Kayako¡¯s head. All of that happened in an instant. As Zheng went through their bodies, both his right arm and the two ghosts disappeared.

    ¡°Uh... so bloated, I still prefer to eat... uh? Like to eat what?¡±

    Zheng¡¯s expression changed. He exited from his simtion of Xuan. Jie and the others ran over to him with surprise. Especially Lan, she jumped into his chest.

    Jie patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Bravo, that made our hearts clench. When did you be so strong? You even sacrificed your whole right arm, you¡¯re not scared huh?¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly and turned to Lan. ¡°Lan, what was that wind spirit? Why did I feel like my speed increased a lot?¡±

    Lan got away from him coyly then smiled. ¡°It¡¯s the enhancement path I am taking. I am going for enhancements in magic. But almost all enhancements from this category require ranked rewards so I only exchanged an eleration magic for now. Surely you don¡¯t expect a girl to run around with a gun right?¡±

    Zheng suddenly sensed the same danger again. Though this sensation was not as strong as it was previously. It almost felt a little too faint. He was confused by the sensation. This didn¡¯t seem like an attack from inside like Xuan had said. If it was, the sense of danger should be much stronger than it currently was.

    ¡°Everyone be careful, something¡¯s not right. Do any of you feel... Lan? Lan!¡±

    Zheng was about to warn them to beware of their body then he suddenly saw Lan¡¯s face turned pale. Blood gushed out of her nose and mouth along with some fragmented pieces of internal organs...

    ¡°Lan! Trust me! None of us will die!¡±

    Zheng shouted as he pulled Lan toward him. Then he focused all his Qi on his left hand and struck at her stomach...

 Vol 4 3-3

    <strong>Vol 4: Chapter 3-3.</strong>

    The power of this punch could easily go through Lan¡¯s body, but Zheng had extremely fine control over his strength in the unlocked mode. His fist barely hit the skin of Lan¡¯s stomach. The real attack was the force field generated from the Na ring.

    With a boom, they felt as if something had disappeared after the fist hit her. Lan rxed her forehead then fell backward. Zheng got a hold of her with his left hand. Her eyes were still closed and her face was pale. Dark blood was gushing out of her nose and mouth.

    ¡°Jie! Keep an eye on the surroundings please.¡±

    Zheng shouted then he ced Lan on the ground and stripped her clothes. To the other two men¡¯s shock, he shed open Lan¡¯s stomach.

    It immediately bursted out a lot of dark blood along with some fragmented pieces of flesh and internal organs. Zheng took a careful look inside it and saw that arge part of her intestines were cut off, and some other organs were also attacked. There was massive bleeding going on.

    Zheng couldn¡¯t help the other organs but he took out the hemostasis spray and stopped the bleeding on her intestines then wrapped her up around the waist with bandage. It wasn¡¯t until all this was done did her face regained some color. But her breathing was still very weak, as if it was going to stop at any moment.

    Zheng took a deep breath and stood up. Before he got to say anything, he saw the whole ce was surrounded by normal people. They saw the whole process when Zheng shed open Lan¡¯s stomach and were standing there in terror and shock. Jie and Tengyi were looking at these people in confusion.

    ¡°What happened? Why is there suddenly so many people?¡± Zheng asked Jie.

    Jie answered in confusion. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Some normal people suddenly appeared then there was more and more. There are so many now just like when it was at ten normally... Did we eliminated the Ju-On¡¯s main body?¡±

    Zheng ced Lan on the ground carefully. He was confused also. ¡°It can¡¯t be. I haven¡¯t received any rewards... wait, do you hear anything?¡±

    ¡°Hear what?¡±

    Jie and Tengyi listened carefully, but aside from the noise from the crowd, there was no other sound. As they were about to ask Zheng, they suddenly heard the kakaka sounding from the crowd. This sound was getting louder and louder then a huge pale woman stood up from the center of the crowd.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Tengyi yelled from the scene. Zheng and Jie immediately fired at the woman.

    It seemed like the crowd didn¡¯t notice the woman. They started panicking when Zheng and Jie pointed the guns at them, and anyone that touched the huge woman fell to the ground unconscious. Yet the normal people didn¡¯t seem to be able to see her. As more and more people fell to the ground, the crowd was getting into a chaos.

    That huge woman was over ten meters tall. She started crawling toward Zheng¡¯s group swiftly. As she was getting closer and closer, suddenly a bullet shot through her head from above with a loud bang. The bullet crushed her head and even several normal people on the way then went into the ground. Those normal people died instantly.

    Zheng clenched his teeth. ¡°Attack! Ignore the normal people. She¡¯s still growing. It seems like she can absorb the souls of the people she¡¯s killed. Attack! It¡¯s better if we can also scare these people away!¡± Then he pulled the trigger on the submachine gun.

    Jie and Tengyi also started firing their guns. Yet, this huge ghost kept recovering the damage by gathering up like fog. Only the first shot from the Gauss sniping rifle dealt huge damage to her. The magical bullets from the submachine guns barely had any effect. She quickly recovered then started crawling at them again.

    Yet another loud bang. The sniper shot crushed her whole leg this time. She was only seven meters away from the four of them.

    ¡°Tengyi! Carry Lan and run away! Run as far as you can and don¡¯t attack her! Jie, drive away all the normal people... or kill them! If the policee, do you best to hold them off... It¡¯s 11pm. Just one more hour, just one more hour and we can go back to God¡¯s dimension! Don¡¯t die!¡±

    Zheng quickly assigned everyone¡¯s responsibilities then he sprinted toward the ghost. He raised his left hand and struck the ghost¡¯s other leg while her mobility was still impaired. The Na ring was such an amazing counter to spiritual beings. His punch dispersed the ghost¡¯s leg immediately. It was so much more powerful than magical bullets.

    Then he sprayed the ghost¡¯s body with the gun as he ran around her. The ghost tried to catch him with her arms but those movements seemed so slow in Zheng¡¯s eyes. He just had to be careful and not get caught, the ghost couldn¡¯t do anything to him.

    Another loud bang, the sniper shot struck again and crushed the ghost¡¯s head. Zheng made use of the opportunity and dispersed the ghost¡¯s left armpletely. She seemed to be unable to attack anymore. They just had to hang in there a little longer, there was even a possibility of eliminating the ghost.

    ¡®We can win! We can definitely win... uh?¡¯

    As Zheng was about to use another attack with the ring, a pale hand suddenly extended out from his back, while simultaneously the woman¡¯s head extended out from his shoulder. His whole body was already unable to move by the time he sensed the danger. All his stamina and Qi was absorbed by that hand... His body was gradually turning pale. His gun fell out his hand to the ground.

 Vol 4 4-1

    <strong>Vol 4: Chapter 4-1.</strong>

    Zheng¡¯s strength was gradually disappearing. His eyelids felt heavier and heavier. Hopelessness started to fill his heart.

    Strength, Qi, and stamina were all disappearing; he even felt that his life energy was disappearing. His consciousness was fading away for every second that passed. It wasn¡¯t until now that he got a clearer look of the woman. Her body was made out of numerous faces in pain. The faces of those that were killed by her.

    Zheng¡¯s vision was going out of focus. He felt as if his spirit was being pulled out of his body by that pale hand. His sense of danger had reached an extreme, as if he was going to die in the next second. Suddenly he felt he heard a boom. A stream of hot energy gushed out from his head then repelled the pale hand. This energy had corrosive properties and also lit the hand on fire. The ghost on Zheng¡¯s back was shortly burned into nothingness.

    Yet that energy not only burned the ghost, it circted into every part of Zheng¡¯s body. Zheng could feel the burning just like being scalded by boiling water. That pain was as intense as when he unlocked his constraint. Even though he shut off the pain signals in his body, he still shouted out in pain.

    The blood energy! Unlike how he used the blood energy instinctively in thest movie, this energy was now totally released from his head and filled his whole body. Zheng¡¯s eyes were bloody red. The world from his eyes was painted with blood. And the ghost became a light green color weaved from numerous twisted human bodies.

    That huge woman was actually created from numerous ghosts. Zheng could make out several familiar faces: the red faced man from the beginning of this movie and even Bingyi were in there. In other words anyone that was killed by the Ju-On became part of it. It absorbed all their hatred. Looking through these ghosts, Zheng saw a woman with a twisted face in the center of the body that looked just like a mini version of the huge ghost. That was the main body of Kayako!

    Zheng was still out of strength. He rolled away on the ground then took out themunication device.

    Zheng muttered in a faint voice, ¡°Zero, can you see the chest of the ghost? Kayako¡¯s main body is around that location... Zero?¡±

    Yinkong¡¯s voice came through the device, ¡°... Zero was attacked from his back. I only managed to save him but he¡¯s out of strength now... You have to wait ten minutes for him to recover enough strength to snipe.¡±

    Zheng fell into silence. He and Zero did the most damage to the ghost so both of them were attacked. As the ghost was gradually recovering, they were trapped in a dire situation. He couldn¡¯t find a way to kill it... Was this the end of their lives? Getting wiped when there was only less than an hour left?

    ¡®No, I don¡¯t want to die, I will live!¡¯

    ¡°Yinkong, protect Zero. I¡¯ll leave him to you. I will hold the ghost for ten minutes... Then I¡¯ll leave my life to you two!¡±

    Zheng struggled to get up from the ground. His stamina and Qi were almost empty and the blood energy didn¡¯t have the property to enhance his stamina like Qi. It only increased his recovery rate. Zheng ran to the submachine gun on the ground. The ghost had recovered her upper body by this time and her legs were about to bepleted.

    Zheng¡¯s speed was much slower than before. The ghost swiped at him with that huge hand as he picked up the gun. He didn¡¯t have any time to think and forced out his blood energy while he rolled away. His upper body nearly dodged the pale hand but it still grazed his shoulder.

    Fortunately the blood energy easily corroded the area of the hand that touched him. Then the energy spread to the rest of the hand and burned it away. Of course Zheng also felt that the energy in his body gradually lessening.

    Zheng took a deep breath then turned around and ran. But heughed in bitterness after only a few steps.

    All the normal people had ran away from the park. Jie and Tengyi was guarding on the edge. While there were sirensing from far away, the cops hadn¡¯t reached this ce yet. Yet the ghosts of Kayako began to appear on the edge of the park. Their number was getting higher and higher until the whole park was filled with ghosts. There were at least several hundred if not more. And the huge ghost behind him was almost done recovering and about to start crawling. He was out of strength, stamina, and Qi.

    ¡°Are we really... really going to die? No, I will live no matter what!¡±

    Zheng shouted in desperation. He gathered hisst bit of strength and ran toward arge clock in the center of the park... It was about ten meters tall, right at the height of the huge ghost¡¯s chest.

 Vol 4: 4-2 & 4-3

    <strong>Vol 4: Chapter 4-2 & 4-3.</strong>

    Zheng was out of strength. If it wasn¡¯t for the eleration buff on him, he would be running at a jogging pace. It was then that he realized how important that buff was. This buff increased his speed by a constant rate instead of a percentage. It wasn¡¯t too obvious when he was running at normal speed, but now that he was weakened, it showed its importance.

    Zheng finally reached the clocktower before the ghosts got to him. He sliced open the door and then ran inside the tower.

    The huge ghost hadpletely recovered by now. She stood up from the ground and began moving toward the tower slowly. Zheng was panting heavily and realized the air around him was getting cold. The world through his eyes was bloody red due to the blood energy circting inside his body. He could also make out several green and white shadows on the top of the tower. His senses told him that the little ghosts were waiting there.

    Since he didn¡¯t have the Qi to activate the ring¡¯s force field anymore, he put the knife back into the ring and took out his submachine gun. However, he didn¡¯t have the time to change the magazine on the gun at this time. He only had half a magazine of bullets to help him reach the top... The blood energy was hisst hope. He wouldn¡¯t want to waste it unless he was forced to.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Zheng cried in desperation as he pulled the trigger against the ghosts crawling down from the top...

    ¡ª

    On another building far away from the top, Zero was lying on the roof in exhaustion. The Gauss sniping rifle was right in front of him, yet there was no one that could use it. Yinkong was standing next to Zero waving her hands against the ghosts crawling toward them.

    She wasn¡¯t skilled with firearms but being able to unlock her gic constraint and the training as an assassin enabled her to fight in close range as good as Zheng. She took out the gunpowder from the bullets then wore the shells on her fingers. This enabled her to kill the ghosts with her hands.

    The two of them were being surrounded as numerous ghosts crawled in from all sides. If it wasn¡¯t for Yinkong¡¯s attacks in the unlocked mode, they would have drowned in a sea of ghosts.

    ¡°How¡¯s it? How much have you recovered? Enough to take aim?¡± She asked urgently without turning her head.

    Zero struggled to sit up from the floor and muttered. ¡°No, my vision is blurry. I am falling asleep. I can¡¯t snipe under this condition... Give me one or two more minutes...¡±

    Yinkong paused for a moment but when she started moving her hands again, her movements were not as smooth as before...

    ¡ª

    Jie and Tengyi weren¡¯t much better off than the other two parties. They were the first ones to encounter the ghosts since they were at the edge of the park. Fortunately Jie reacted in time and opened fire at them immediately. Then Tengyi also started shooting in a spin with his pistol.

    ¡°Are we going to die? Jie, are we going to die?¡± Tengyi spurred out the words in panic as he shot.

    Jie suddenly turned around and punched him, knocking him to the ground. He shouted, ¡°F*ck you! Aren¡¯t we still alive? If you want to die then run into them! Don¡¯t talk next to me!¡± Then he turned to the ghosts again.

    Tengyi was dazed for a moment and then also started shooting again. He said to Jie who was on his back. ¡°Jie, if I make it out alive, I will pay you back this punch. F*ck... my teeth are falling out.¡±

    Jieughed then said, ¡°If we can live... if we can all live, I don¡¯t give a f*ck about a punch...¡±

    ¡°Zheng... our lives are all on your hands. Don¡¯t fail!¡±

    ¡ª

    Zheng didn¡¯t know how many more stairs were ahead of him, nor how many more ghosts were at the top. He couldn¡¯t turn back anymore. The stairs behind him were also filled with ghosts. He could only continue going up until he broke away from this nightmare... If he didn¡¯t want to die, then he had to reach the top!

    Zheng kept running up the stairs as he sprayed at the ghosts. His legs couldn¡¯t handle the running anymore, if it wasn¡¯t for thest bit of willpower holding him up, he probably wouldn¡¯t be able to raise his feet. It had already been a long time since he went into unlocked mode. This was the longest duration since he¡¯d gotten this ability. Just like in Alien, his gics were on the brink of breaking down... He had no way to go back now!

    He finally reached the top before the gun ran out of ammunition. He kicked open the metal door leading to the rooftop as he emptied the remaining bullets. The huge ghost was looking right at him behind the door and her hand was reaching for him.

    ¡°Ah! Go to hell!¡±

    Zheng activated all his blood energy and sprinted out onto the roof and into the ghost¡¯s chest... where Kayako¡¯s main body was at...

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª

    In the chest of the huge ghost was a middle aged woman (not Kayako) with a twisted face and body. She screeched as Zheng touched her then dispersed into thin air.

    After the first ghost was gone, the others started crowding up on him. Though the blood energy was powerful enough to kill them with just a touch, the amount of energy was draining too fast. It was already at 60 percent after only a few seconds.

    Jie and the others saw that the ghosts emitted a green light when Zheng touched them. This was the light they gave off when they were dispersed but the intensity of this light was slowly dying off. Which signified the amount of blood energy still remaining. At the same time, he had corroded a hole in the chest.

    ¡°... Zheng! Is it you in the ghost¡¯s chest?¡±

    Zheng was concentrating intensely then he suddenly heard Yinkong¡¯s voice through the device. He shouted in reply. ¡°It¡¯s me... If I die, then run as far as you can. The time is almost up. Ok, don¡¯t talk to me. I don¡¯t have the attention to spare!¡±

    Yinkong said calmly, ¡°... Why did you jump in there? Did you... find out the Ju-On¡¯s weak point?¡±

    ¡°I... shit, yes! I found its weak point! Kayako¡¯s main body is probably in the center of the chest! Don¡¯t talk to me, I can¡¯t get distracted!¡± Veins were surfacing on his forehead as he shouted.

    ¡°Zheng... This is Zero. I don¡¯t know if I can lock onto the target, but it¡¯s worth a try. I only have enough stamina to make one shot... It¡¯s too bright around you, when the light dims down more, give me a signal!¡±

    Zheng fell into a silence. He didn¡¯t know how to respond because the light meant that he still had the energy to corrode the ghosts. Once this light disappeared, he would be overwhelmed by the numerous ghosts.

    ¡°Zero... you only have one chance. When the light disappears, shoot through my left shoulder. That¡¯s where the main body is!¡±

    ¡°... Ok!¡±

    Once it was decided, Zheng didn¡¯t try to preserve his energy anymore. He moved forward as best he could and corroded all the ghosts on the way. Within a few seconds he was approaching the Ju-On¡¯s main body.

    ¡°Chu... Chu Xuan!¡±

    Suddenly, he stopped upon seeing one of the ghosts. Unlike the others, this ghost didn¡¯t have the twisted face and body. He just looked like a normal person. If it wasn¡¯t the pale green skin, he would had looked identical to the real person.

    Zheng didn¡¯t corrode Xuan immediately. He had a sense of respect for this man. And strangely, Xuan didn¡¯t jump at him like the other ghosts. Instead, he walked around Zheng and blocked several ghosts behind him. He even felt as if Xuan nodded at him as he went past Zheng...

    ¡°Was that an illusion? Or... Xuan! I am going to avenge you!¡±

    That was thest ghost in front of him. The only one left was a human-sized Kayako. Zheng channeled all the energy to his left hand and struck her. As the blood energy invaded her body, she showed an expression of pain for the first time. She twisted her body trying to evade his fist but Zheng ignored the ghostsing at him from the back and just continued channeling the energy into Kayako. She slowly became smaller and smaller as the energy corroded her from inside...

    When the first ghost reached Zheng from the back, he had already spent everyst bit of energy. The ghost started absorbing his life force but Kayako¡¯s size had also reduced to one fifth already. Just onest attack... to eliminate her!

    ¡°Zero! Now!¡±

    With a loud bang, Zheng felt a force enter from his left shoulder and started moving toward his hand. Then the bullet exited his palm and struck Kayako, eliminating her. The huge force crushed his armpletely and also opened arge hole in the huge ghost¡¯s chest.

    Zheng then heard a woman wailing faintly, and was shortly joined by the wails of numerous men and women. The ghosts that created the huge woman gradually disappeared and Zheng started falling from midair. A pair of strong arms caught him before he reached the ground.

    ¡°... We made it... Zheng, we... uh? I also received a reward...¡±

    Zheng felt that he heard the voices of hisrades. In this moment... he felt he was standing at the same height as Xuan... Perhaps hisrades will sometimes be a burden, or a relentless leader can save the majority of the group. But supporting and depending on each other, entrusting his life to the hands of hisrades... was the team that he hoped for!

    By the time he woke up, he was inside a beam of light. His whole body was itching and in pain. But he was also getting invigorated along with the pain.

    He turned his head to look down. A little girl was staring at him. Her eyes were filled with tears but under those tears was a smile.

 Vol 4 5-1

    <strong>Vol 4: Chapter 5-1.</strong>

    After a wave of repairs, all six of them on the tform sighed with mixed emotions. Thest hour of fighting was a roller coaster ride between life and death. The type that gave them a glimpse of hope while pushing them into hopelessness. The experience was worse than it was in Alien. Fortunately they made it back to God¡¯s dimension alive.

    Lan ran into Zheng¡¯s arms at the first opportunity, disregarding everyone else there. Even Lori, who was also running toward Zheng. She cried out loud inside his arms. Jie immediately went over to them whileughing and hugged both of them, which made Lori feel better.

    ¡°Haha, no matter what happened, we are at least alive...¡± Jieughed out loud.

    It wasn¡¯t until now that Lan let go of Zheng slightly blushing. She stood to the side and gave the spot to Lori.

    Lori jumped into Zheng¡¯s arms and kissed him as if it was revenge and dering her property. Which made Zheng look around in embarrassment.

    ¡°... How many points did you get? We all received different amount of points.¡± Zero suddenly said.

    Zheng immediately closed his eyes to get in contact with God. The amount of points he had shocked him, a total of 4177. He killed a newbie in the movie and that deducted 1000 points, butpleting a movie rewarded 1000 also, so that evened out. Then he still received 4100 points and even two rank C rewards. That confused him quite a bit.

    Zero said calmly, ¡°I received God¡¯s notification while I was still in the movie. It told me I eliminated a part of Ju-On and was rewarded 2300 points plus a rank C reward.¡±

    Jie also said, ¡°I got 1800 points and two rank D rewards.¡±

    ¡°1500 points and two rank D rewards.¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    After going over the rewards, only Tengyi received the least, one rank D reward, even Lan got two rank D rewards. Furthermore, everyone received at least a thousand extra points. Even though this movie was dangerous, the rewards were also generous.

    ¡°But... wasn¡¯t Zero the one that got the final blow? If it wasn¡¯t for that snipe, we would¡¯ve all be killed,¡± Zheng asked.

    Lan touched her forehead and said, ¡°Perhaps God rewards people depending on their contribution for side quests. Like even though we all attacked the Queen in Alien, but you were the only one to receive a reward. This is probably because killing the Queen is a main quest whereas the main quest in The Grudge is surviving.¡±

    The others epted this exnation. If it wasn¡¯t for Zheng¡¯s attacks in thest wave, they would have all be dead by now. So they were fine with Zheng and Zero receiving arge reward.

    Since there were two new people, Jie exined to them how to use the rooms here and arranged to meet up the next day to discuss their enhancements. Then everyone aside from Tengyi went to their room. He stayed behind to create his human.

    Zheng and Lori walked back to their room without a word. She said with jealousy, ¡°Stop thinking, the big breast babe has gone back to her room and she¡¯s noting back... You can go over, I think she will allow you into her room...¡±

    Zheng dazed for a bit then forced a smile. ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I am thinking... I am just thinking do people still have a consciousness after they¡¯ve died? Do they hate those that are alive?¡±

    ¡°There are probably good ghosts. My grandma used to say to me that what goes aroundes around... She also told me many stories about ghosts returning a favor.¡±

    ¡°Returning... a favor?¡± Zheng recalled Xuan¡¯s ghost. If he didn¡¯t block the ghosts behind Zheng, he might not have been able tost until Zero¡¯s attack. Was this... returning a favor?

    Then... have you really died? Even with that wisdom of yours... Is he really dead?

    An intimate night without words. The two fell asleep after exhausting themselves. The next morning while in bed they were talking about the days in The Grudge. Lori kept asking about every details. When it got to a breathtaking part, she held her hands to her mouth and opened her eyes wide; and when it got to how Zheng almost died, she would sob in a low voice.

    ¡°Only another ten days, once ten days is over, you will have to go back into a horror movie... Pervert, you have toe back alive.¡±

    Zheng sighed deeply. He didn¡¯t know how to respond. He suddenly came up with an idea. ¡°Lori, do you want to go to the beach? Of the most famous beaches in the world, want to go to one in Hawaii? We will take a ten day trip, how¡¯s that?¡±

    She was confused for a while, then got excited and rolled around in Zheng¡¯s arms. She kept asking things like, ¡°Really? Is that real?¡±

    ¡°Yes, not only us but everyone wille along. Ten days is only... 100 points. We can go take a break there.¡±

 Vol 4 5-2

    <strong>Vol 4: Chapter 5-2.</strong>

    Although Zheng had already decided, he was still rather uneasy about using the points for luxury. To them, 100 points equaled a desert eagle. Even though it didn¡¯t need any ranked rewards to return to the previous movie, but 100 points for ten extra days of resting was still wasteful.

    Everyone gathered in the tform at 10am of the next day. Before they got the chance to say anything, a gold colored stone tablet took all their attention. This stone tablet was floating five meters above the ground and emitted a gold light.

    Yinkong was the first to arrive. She was still holding onto that book of hers. ¡°Look at it... there is some interesting information.¡±

    When they focused onto the stone tablet, information appeared in their heads just like when they were focusing on God.

    ¡°... When a team have three, or used to have three humans that had unlocked their gic constraints, this message will appear and stay in this dimension.¡±

    ¡°... We have all predicted that once the gic constraint is unlocked to its fifth, and final, stage of the constraint the organism will evolve into a higher tier organism. The human world will then advance or wreak havoc at the thought of that organism. In order to prevent the encounter of two or more high tier organisms from multiple teams, which will cause the extinctions of humanity, we created the following rules...¡±

    ¡°... When a team has three, or used to have three humans that have unlocked their gic constraints, that team will encounter other teams that belong to God¡¯s world from another continent. Killing a member from another team will be rewarded... 2000 points and a rank C reward. Killing a member that has unlocked the gic constraint will be rewarded 7000 points and a rank B reward. Eliminating the whole team will reward every member a rank C reward.¡±

    ¡°... There does not exist cruelty, justice, or evil... Only one team can survive til the end. If you don¡¯t want to die then surpass your limits and evolve...¡±

    This message was obviously iplete. When Zheng recovered from the shock, he looked around at everyone who was in a daze.

    Zheng coughed to get their attention. ¡°Lan, analyze the meaning of this message.¡±

    Lan touched her forehead and said, ¡°Wait a minute, my head is still in a chaos...¡±

    ¡°This message is probably left by the creators of this world. And because it appears directly in our head, it will use words andnguage that we understand. Like the ¡®gic constraint¡¯ was a phrase that Xuan told us...¡±

    ¡°... Secondly, it mentioned an important piece of info, and that is we are not the only ones in God¡¯s world. In fact, I was suspicious of this for a while. Didn¡¯t you notice that everyone who came into this world is Chinese? Even the Russian mercenary from before was in China before he came here. That means there are probably other God¡¯s dimensions (central hub) from other continents, and they also have simr teams.¡±

    ¡°Thest point is the creators don¡¯t want two separate teams to return to the real world. It can lead to a war between the two teams in the real world due to a difference in beliefs,nguage, and moral values. Such situations are very destructive, like... If Zero has ten times the strength, speed, a unlimited ammunition Gauss sniper rifle, and some other sci-fi equipment, he can rival a whole army. Not to mention the blueprints of advanced technologies that Xuan exchanged...¡±

    Zheng said, ¡°You mean we are probably going to encounter a team from another continent in the next movie? And it will either be all of us getting killed or us killing all of them?¡±

    Lan shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s not that bad. Since we will be in a movie, then we should still have to follow God¡¯s restrictions and finish the missions or wait until time is up. The reason for such high rewards for killing a member of the other team is probably to entice the teams to start a war... I think both teams will be concerned about the other team attacking first and gaining an advantage... We will not only have to face the monsters of the movie but also members of the other team... They will want to kill us just like those monsters!¡±

    Everyone fell into a silence. Just surviving through the movies was already so difficult and now that they learned about encountering other teams in the movies. It was either kill or be killed, so the choice was obvious. Then wouldn¡¯t the other team think in the same way? Following this reasoning, the war starts the moment they encounters the other team.

    Zheng thought for a bit thenughed. ¡°Oh right, it mentioned that we will only encounter other teams after three people unlock their gic constraints. Yinkong and I both unlocked ours, someone who died also unlocked theirs. Aside from this, do you think it¡¯s easy for people from other teams to unlock their constraints? Maybe our team is one of the strongest teams. Haha, so don¡¯t worry too much. We will discuss our enhancement paths first.¡±

    These words calmed the others but a shadow had already been cast onto their hearts.

    Live on... only one team can return alive?

    Zheng looked at the tablet and sighed silently.

 Vol 4 5-3

    <strong>Vol 4: Chapter 5-3.</strong>

    Since the announcement had been made, they had no choice but to ept reality. Then they began to discuss enhancements.

    Due to the amount of points and valuable ranked rewards they earned this time, everyone had the opportunity to exchange stat enhancements or a higher tier weapon. Zero naturally chose to expand his long distance sniping ability. Along with increasing his stats, he also exchanged a rank C enhancement, Druid Hawk¡¯s Eyes.

    ¡°What¡¯s this enhancement?¡± The others asked curiously.

    ¡°Druid Hawk¡¯s Eyes, rated 68/100. Suitable for long distance sniping and movies withrge battlefields. Effective against most enemies. No special effects. Enhances vision for action and perception. Requires a rank C reward and 1000 points.¡±

    Zheng and the others nodded. Instead of choosing an all rounded enhancement, focusing on what one was best at was better for the team. Of course, choosing this path wouldn¡¯t increase an individual¡¯s survivability much.

    ¡°I have considered carefully. A sniper usually won¡¯t be in a dangerous position. And I didn¡¯t enhance my sniping ability but rather my vision. It will be useful even in regrbat. No problem,¡± Zero exined calmly.

    As to the other assassin, Yinkong, she exchanged her enhancements without a word to the others. After she was done, a dagger in a leather sheath appeared on her hand. She unsheathed the dagger. It was burning with a light blue me.

    ¡°Hellfire Fang! Two rank D rewards and 2000 points. Effective against spiritual beings! Can burn the souls of any organisms... A magical weapon.¡± Then she sheathed the dagger without taking another look at the other people.

    Zheng also connected with God. He closed his eyes and began searching for a weapon suitable for him. He also chose magical weapons because of the difficulties against the ghosts. However, a blood energy spell scroll ¨C Red me ¨C grabbed his attention in the end. The description of this item was: Instruct the usage of Red me, requires the blood energy of a Vampire Viscount. Can burn anything, especially effective against organisms. Requires a rank C reward and 2000 points.

    This was probably an enhancement belonging to the skill category. He took a look at top tier enhancements before, and some of them were skills from Wuxia. Like a QingGong that required a rank A reward and a huge amount of points. Inparison this spell was a low tier skill and it just happened to be usable by his current Vampire rank.

    Zheng did some calctions. He had 4177 points and two rank C rewards. So even if he exchanged this skill, he would still have enough points for other items, like magical bullets or a better weapon. And this skill was especially effective against spiritual beings, which attracted his attention.

    ¡°Blood energy spell scroll ¨C Red me!¡±

    Once Zheng exchanged the scroll, the scroll disappeared in smoke on first contact. Instructions on how to use the spell appeared in his head. An enormous amount of information streamed into his head so suddenly that he felt it was going to burst. It took over a ten seconds to calm down. At the same time he began to organize this information.

    ¡°Channel the blood energy out of the body then imagine it bes a blood colored me. Control it with your mind...¡±

    Zheng read it in his mind. The blood energy had moved from his head into every part of his body during thest movie. So it was rather easy to manipte it now. The energy slowly surfaced on outside his body under his control then he imagined it bing a blood colored me...

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    As the others cried in surprise, Zheng opened his eyes immediately. His skin was covered in a blood colored me. Although it was not bright, the smell of blood was intense.

    Zheng became excited. He loosed his concentration and the fire faded away, and finally absorbed into his body.

    Lan was the first to recover from the surprise. She ran over to Zheng and carefully looked at his body. After finding out that there were no injuries, she asked, ¡°Zheng, what happened? Are you... alright?¡±

    Zheng couldn¡¯t look her straight in the eyes. He nodded then turned to the others. ¡°Haha, sorry to worry you guys. I was testing the skill I just exchanged. It seems quite strong, but unfortunately there are no ways to test it here. We will have to wait until the next movie and test it on the monsters.¡±

    After everyone recovered from the surprise, Zero and Yinkong were standing in the distance calmly while Jie and Tengyi ran over to him in excitement. They and Lan started asking questions about the skill, and it lessened his embarrassment when facing Lan.

    Zheng exined a bit. He emphasized the skill consumes a huge amount of energy. He had spent almost a quarter of his energy just then. Just like Qi, it was a skill that should only be used in crisis.

    ¡°Everyone done with enhancements?¡± Zheng suddenly asked.

    Jie was surprised for a bit thenughed. ¡°Not so fast. Ranked rewards are not easy toe by. We have to think about it carefully. Why are you asking this?¡±

    Zheng coughed and appeared a little embarrassed. ¡°I think... ahem, why don¡¯t we go take a break in Hawaii? Ten days, ahem, not the one in the real world but the Hawaii in thest movie. It won¡¯t take any ranked rewards nor five times the points. It only takes ten points for a day. What do you guys think? Just take a ten day break.¡±

    ¡°I refuse!¡±

    ¡°Sure...¡±

    The two girls replied at the same time. Then they looked at each other. The two conflicting answers made Zheng feel even more embarrassed.

 Vol 4 6-1

    <strong>Vol 4: Chapter 6-1.</strong>

    ¡°Why refuse?¡±

    ¡°Why agree?¡±

    The two girls asked each other loudly.

    Yinkong replied calmly, ¡°No other reason. I need to save my points for enhancements or weapons. I am not stupid enough to use them on luxuries...¡±

    Lan said, ¡°What do you mean luxury? We¡¯ve been living in constant stress these days, then wee back to this never changing dimension. I am going to go crazy if it continues like this. I think it¡¯s worth exchanging ten days of peace for a hundred points! Otherwise why do you think God gave us this option?¡±

    Yinkong answered coldly, ¡°I don¡¯t know. Your willpower is too weak. Not to mention there¡¯s already ten days of rest in God¡¯s dimension. Even without these ten days, even when you have to keep fighting for over a month, fighting just to stay alive, that pain after you unlocked your potential... You don¡¯t know anything!¡±

    Lan¡¯s face became red. She turned to Zheng and said angrily, ¡°Hey, this is your suggestion, why aren¡¯t you saying anything?¡±

    Zheng replied awkwardly, ¡°I didn¡¯t really think much. Just that whoever wants to go can go, it¡¯s okay to stay here if you don¡¯t want to. For one, I activated the blood energy in The Grudge and want some extra time to master it; and two, I need to rx a bit. It helps me recover to my best condition. I don¡¯t have any other intentions. It¡¯s just a hundred points and ten days. If everyone wants to go, we can go together.¡±

    Lan immediately nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to go to Hawaii, just that I never got the chance. Since it¡¯s only a hundred points, I still have enough after exchanging for the Endurance spell...¡±

    Zheng couldn¡¯t look straight at Lan. He turned around and asked the others, ¡°What about you guys? Spend a hundred points for a break. What do you guys think?¡±

    Zero didn¡¯t say anything and nodded. This surprised the others. Jieughed and said he will definitely go. Tengyi thought about it then refused. He was the weakest one among them and he had the least amount of points. So he couldn¡¯t really afford to rx with the rest of them.

    Yinkong suddenly said, ¡°I can go along, but... Zheng, fight me again. I want to test how much stronger you are when you unlock your potential.¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t know how to respond. Yinkong continued, ¡°I know you call that unlocking gic constraint. Any little difference in power can cause death in this world. Since we are going to encounter other teams, their teams should also have three¨Cor used to have three¨Cpeople that have unlocked their constraint. I don¡¯t want to lose... So fight me. You should be at a very strong stage. If I don¡¯t lose to you, then I probably won¡¯t lose to them!¡±

    Zheng scratched his head then smiled bitterly. ¡°Well, I did reach a higher unlocked stage. But also because of that, it¡¯s a little out of my control. That¡¯s why I need some time for training. Otherwise I am also a little concerned with taking a trip. Going back to the real worldst time was too abrupt... Anyway, I might not be able to control my strength.¡±

    Yinkong said calmly, ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. The key to unlocking the constraint can only be felt at the brink of death... If you are prepared, then here Ie!¡±

    Just as Zheng answered, Yinkong¡¯s eyes lost focus and she charged towards him. This was the expression of someone unlocked their constraint. Even though she had a small figure, when she charged at Zheng he felt a pressure that was as strong as an Alien. Although she didn¡¯t have any weapons on hand, those fingers of hers were her best weapons.

    Zheng became serious. He wanted to enter the unlocked mode at his own will and not only when he was in danger. This pressure along with the fingers that were reaching for his eyes were enough to force him to enter the unlocked mode.

    ¡°This is the first stage...¡±

    Zheng¡¯s eyes also lost focus. Even when they were both in the unlocked mode, he had reached a deeper level than Yinkong. His speed, power and reaction were much higher than hers. Though he was weaker in his techniques, all his actions were instinctive in the unlocked mode, which helped him rival an assassin.

    He blocked the fingers reaching for his eyes with his hand, then kicked at Yinkong. The moment he kicked at her, she used his hand as a support and jumped onto his leg. Then she turned around and struck at Zheng¡¯s throat with her foot.

    All this happened in an instant. Jie and Zero were the only ones that could make out what happened. That foot was already so close to his throat.

    Zheng was very sensitive to danger, his body bent backward immediately and dodged the kick within two centimeters. The foot went just over his nose. Then he kicked at Yinkong who was still standing on his leg with the other leg.

    His kick missed her, Yinkong had already jumped from his leg and over his head. Then she kicked toward his head. If this hitnded, it might even take his life.

    ¡°Little girl... this is the second stage!¡±

 Vol 4 6-2

    <strong>Vol 4: Chapter 6-2.</strong>

    Yinkong lost. The fight ended very suddenly. Her kick was about to hit Zheng when she felt something under her feet. Before she got the chance to react, Zheng had already grabbed her feet. Then a strike in the stomach knocked her out.

    The other people saw everything clearly. The arm that Zheng raised to block her kick suddenly erged to about twice its normal size. Not only did it easily block her kick, but also grabbed her feet and pulled them downward. His other arm struck her on the stomach. Then she immediately passed out.

    Zheng seemed as though he was suffering immense pain. His body began trembling, his arm gradually returned to its normal size, and he was soaked in sweat. He smiled bitterly and handed Yinkong to Lan then said, ¡°This is probably the second stage of the unlocked mode. It enhances the body to a degree but it¡¯s difficult to control. The after effect is much worse...¡±

    Then his body trembled violently. He crouched down on the floor and almost a minuteter, there was a puddle of sweat on the floor. You could imagine how painful it was.

    They sat in a circle and rested for a while. Jie¡¯s woman brought them several tters of fruits. Lori also followed behind her. It wasn¡¯t until then that Yinkong woke up. She immediately jumped out of Lan¡¯s arms and when she got a clear view of the situation, she sighed, ¡°I lost...¡±

    While rubbing his arm Zheng said with a bitter smile, ¡°Your attacks were ruthless. If I got hit, it wouldn¡¯t just take away half my life. I probably would die...¡±

    Yinkong replied calmly, ¡°It¡¯s shameful to show mercy in a battle. It¡¯s better to incapacitate the enemy before showing mercy especially not during a battle... You could have killed me with that strike, if you act like this in a real battle, then you will be the one that dies!¡±

    Zheng continued with the bitter smile. ¡°I know, I know. Stop talking like I am a weakling. I know when to show mercy and when to go all out.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Then what if they are also people who are just struggling in this world like us? And they are weak and feeble women?¡± Yinkong continued asking.

    Zheng paused for a moment. ¡°If they really threaten us... Then I will of course...¡±

    Lan saw that Zheng was struggling to answer it. She immediately digressed from the topic. ¡°Hoho, weren¡¯t we discussing about going to the beach in Hawaii? Since Yinkong lost, we can all go now. Let¡¯s go before we waste any more time. Everyone is fine with 100 points for ten days right?¡±

    Tengyi suddenly said, ¡°Doesn¡¯t God start a new movie every ten days? If you all go... then am I the only one left when the next one starts?¡±

    Lan smiled. ¡°Rx, the time spent inside the movie worlds is only an instant in this dimension. No matter how long we are there, we will be back in the blink of an eye for the people here. So rx, we will be back very quick.¡±

    Zheng heard their conversation. He was thinking of the items he should bring. Then he asked Zero, ¡°Zero, do you still have the debit card fromst time? I am afraid I don¡¯t have enough money for the ten days. And right, everyone should bring a weapon. I still have some magical bullets in my ring. We will each bring a submachine gun. Zero, you should also disassemble your sniper rifle and bring it. Just in case something happens, we will have some security... And let¡¯s all think about what else might happen.¡±

    They started to discuss and decided to also bring two charms for each person, and also exchanged sixmunication devices from God. This device was even more advanced than the one Xuan made. It can also disy other people¡¯s location. Each device only cost 50 points, which was quite inexpensive for its practicality.

    ¡°I still can¡¯t agree with ten days.¡±

    After everyone was set to go, Yinkong suddenly said, ¡°I understand the need to rx butziness is a scary trait. Once a person stays in afortable environment, he will developcency and loosen his guard. If we suddenlye back to the movies from that environment, I don¡¯t know how much we can still fight. So I can¡¯t ept ten days...Since themunication device took 50 points, why don¡¯t we just go for five days. Five days is enough for a trip on the beach.¡±

    Lan was about to say something to refute her but Zheng nodded first and said, ¡°Yes, you¡¯re right... Five days plus the remaining nine days in this dimension should be enough for me to get a hold of my abilities. And this trip was originally my decision yet I got everyone to spend the points... Then let¡¯s make it five days.¡±

    If it was only for rxation, five days was actually enough. So the others didn¡¯t say anything about it. When they were about to exchange the time, Zero came out of his room with an eleven year old boy. Just by appearance, this boy was prettier than most women here. For a while, everyone gave Zero a weird look.

    Zero said calmly, ¡°This... is my little brother.¡± Then he led the boy over to God.

    A copy of his family from the real world? They looked at Zero¡¯s back which gave off a sense of loneliness, then followed him. They knew there was a story inside him. In fact everyone that came here was disappointed in the real world and had their own story. It was just that no one wanted to tell their story... They could only bury their story deep inside and try their best to survive.

    They held their hands and stood in a line. Then they walked up to God together and exchanged time in the previous world. Location... beach in Hawaii.

    Going through that half awake process again, when they woke up, they were already standing on a beach. The sand was white, the sky was sunny, the sea was blue... This was the world famous attraction, Hawaii beach.

    This was Zheng¡¯s second time leaving God¡¯s dimension. He was familiar with the rules likeing back here in five days. But there was no rule about disclosing information regarding God¡¯s world. It seemed like since this was not the real world, God didn¡¯t care if they disclosed the information.

    The other people also recovered from the half awake state. After processing through the rules, Lori, Lan, and Nana cried in a low voice with excitement. The three women¡¯s eyes were sparkling, it seemed like they were very happy with the scenery. Although Yinkong still looked calm, there was a hint of excitement also within her eyes.

    The boy Zero brought along was very shy. He hid behind Zero and when Zheng and the other people looked at him, he blushed then turned his head away. That shyness, cuteness, and his pretty face were attractive for shotacons.

    ¡°Then... Hehe, let¡¯s go swim first. We can go to the hotelter, and if there are no rooms, why don¡¯t we just camp outside the beach? Hehe, I¡¯ve always wanted to go wild once. What do you guys think?¡± Lan stood on the edge of the sea andughed.

    Before they could respond, she already began to take off her clothes. She was wearing a ck one-piece with ck leggings and she just took the one-piece off. Even though they could guess she was wearing a swimsuit inside the men still stared at her. Then she folded her clothes and leggings and ced them on the side. She jumped into the sea as she cheered.

    Lan had an amazing figure but when Yinkong took off her clothes too, they could only think of a subus. Those breasts of hers were even bigger than Lan¡¯s, her little waist was toned but not muscr, her skin looked soft and white.

    It was as though all the women had the same impulse. Even Lori and Nana were wearing swimsuits on the inside. Though they weren¡¯t as bold as Lan and Yinkong. They walked over behind a tree before taking their clothes off. Once again attracting the men¡¯s eyes.

    Lori ran over to Zheng while smiling and pinched him on the waist. ¡°Oh, big breasts, looks like my pervert likes big breasts a lot... Hehe, I thought you intended to take a break here but it turned out to be for the boobs. I heard all the blondes have either D or E cups.¡± Then she and Nana ran into the sea.

    Zheng¡¯s mind suddenly became peaceful as he looked at this scenery. A clear sky and sea, the tickle on his waist, and the big... ahem, breasts. Not sure if these meant good or bad luck for him.

    Zheng smiled then he identally saw Lan take a nce at him. Inside those eyes... was a hint of feeling... Big breasts were... indeed bad luck.

 Vol 4 7-1

    <strong>Vol 4: Chapter 7-1.</strong>

    The men¡¯s eyes were fixed on the scenery of the four women ying in water. Even Zero couldn¡¯t keep his eyes off. Though the little boy kept his head down shyly then after a while he pulled Zero¡¯s arm.

    Zero bent down and the boy whispered something by his ears. Zero hesitated but as the boy shook his head in panic, heughed then took the boy behind the trees.

    A littleter Zero came back with... a boy dressed in a female swimsuit. Ignoring the strange look from Jie and Zheng, he led the boy to the sea and gave his hand to Lan.

    ¡°He¡¯s... a girl, now... but he¡¯s also my little brother.

    ¡°I was born in a family belonging to a Chinese mafia in America. When I was fifteen, my father got killed, and the mafia was annexed by another mafia. My mom became a woman of that mafia¡¯s boss, who was also a Chinese-American...

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t forgive her! She betrayed me, betrayed my father! So I had to seek revenge! I hid my identity for over ten years and trained the skills I currently have. Then... I went back.

    ¡°Ironically, that woman had already died eight years ago, but she gave birth to a boy for that man. And that man... raised the boy as a girl tomemorate the woman. He grew up with long hair and wore dresses, just like a pretty little girl. And the most ironic thing is... I fell in love with him at first sight.

    ¡°In science they call this gic sexual attraction. Two people who are blood rted get attracted to each other instantly. There are many cases of it happening but I never thought it would happen to me... I couldn¡¯t forgive them. I couldn¡¯t forgive myself... So I decided to kill them then kill myself!

    ¡°The process was smooth. Mafiosi are not assassins. They can bully civilians but give me a sniper rifle and enough distance, I won¡¯t be afraid of anyone... However after I killed him and my little brother, I found a diary that belonged to that woman. It wrote about my father, mother and that man I killed... My little brother was actually my father¡¯s child. She was already pregnant that year and she passed away from depression after giving birth... But everything was already toote. Everything was already over...

    ¡°I pressed the button to activate a bomb on myputer and also the YES button. Then I got transferred here...¡±

    Zheng and Jie sighed. They didn¡¯t know what to say to Zero. Even though his circumstances were weird, but that made him give up on reality. And those feelings of his toward this little brother...

    ¡°I will try my best to live on... for her. I wish to protect her, watch her grow up, then... let nature take its course. Perhaps she isn¡¯t the little brother of my memory but she¡¯s what I live for,¡± Zero said calmly.

    Zheng patted his shoulder and said, ¡°As long as you have a reason to live for. What we fear most is when we can¡¯t even find a reason to live... Just like the me before I came here. If I didn¡¯t get her back, perhaps I would have died in Alien.¡±

    Jie also came up tofort him. Zheng suddenly asked casually, ¡°Right, Jie, you are a veteran. I¡¯ve never heard how you came here.¡±

    Jie¡¯s mind went nk for a bit then heughed. ¡°Just themon problems. Retired, got into apany, had conflict with my superiors, then got fired, stayed in an inte cafe then I came here... Haha, it¡¯s not worth mentioning. It makes me rage just thinking about it. My past is not as glorious as Zero¡¯s, I was just an otaku.¡±

    The three men chatted for a while then came Lan¡¯s voice, ¡°Hey, the three of you stop standing there like idiots. Come swim with us. The water feels so cool... Lori, stop hanging on my chest. My bikini is falling off.¡±

    They looked at each other then began taking off their pants without hesitation. They were all wearing trunks. As soon as they took off their clothes, they jumped into the sea.

    Nana, Lori, and the little girl swam to their respective men. Lan hesitated then swam over to Zheng. Though Yinkong swam away into the sea. Her ck swimsuit contrasted with her snow white skin. She looked like a mermaid swimming in the sea.

    Zheng stared into the horizon. The ck and white contrast of Yinkongbined with the deep blue sea made for unique scenery. Then something hit his chest. Lori hung onto his chest whileughing and Lan also came over to him. The two women then had fun tickling each other. Though maybe it was intentional or maybe it was not, Lan¡¯s breasts brushed against his arm. He didn¡¯t know whether to avoid it or not, and suffered while enjoying it...

    Time always flies by when you feel happy. The evening came and they couldn¡¯t help but leave the shore to look for a hotel. In the beginning, they were afraid that without any visas they couldn¡¯t get a room. But Yinkong quickly solved the problem. She borrowed aputer from the staff and an Americanpany sent them the visas and several million dors. In the end, they got into a five star hotel.

    ¡°Zheng...e to the lobby at nine,¡± Lan said to him in a low voice as she walked pass. Then she went to her room without turning her head.

    Zheng¡¯s mind went nk as he watched her go away. Then when Lori ran up to him from behind, he smiled bitterly. His feelings were mixed...

    P.S. Zero created a girl.

 Vol 4 7-2

    <strong>Vol 4: Chapter 7-2.</strong>

    Zheng came to the lobby at nine. He stood next to the wall silently. Lan came over dressed in a casual dress a few minutester. She looked refreshed. Then she greeted Zheng and went out the door. Zheng had no choice but to follow behind.

    ¡°It¡¯s so nice to be able to rest here for five days. To be honest, I am at my limit after two movies. If I didn¡¯t get a chance to rx, I might¡¯ve gone crazy in the next movie...¡±

    Even though it was already nighttime, the outside was bright as daylight from the lighting. As a holiday paradise, nightlife was just starting at this hour. The street was filled with people partying and local girls dancing h. Everything was refreshing for the two of them.

    ¡°Zheng, let¡¯s go over there. A lot of people are gathered over there.¡± Lan grabbed Zheng¡¯s hand andughed.

    Zheng pulled back his hand without strain and forced a smile. ¡°I told Lori about seeing you, so I can¡¯t stay for too long. Lan if you have something to say just say it... It¡¯s better to make everything clear.¡±

    Lan was dazed for a bit then he looked at Zheng deeply. After a while she smiled. ¡°Are you... mistaking something? Rx, even though I do like you a little, it¡¯s my bottom line to not hurt another girl. So even if you were to betray Lori, I wouldn¡¯t allow it... There¡¯s something else I want to talk with you about.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? I thought...¡± Zheng scratched his head with embarrassment.

    Lanughed lightly, as though there was something else in herughter. ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m feeling a sense of stress from our team. Since... uh, since thest time I enhanced my mental capacity, I¡¯ve been feeling this. And after I learned the two spells, this feeling is getting stronger. Like something has been watching and monitoring us.¡±

    Zheng replied curiously, ¡°It¡¯s probably God that¡¯s monitoring us? I felt the same thing when I unlocked the first stage of the constraint, and it¡¯s also getting stronger now... but it shouldn¡¯t be a big deal. God¡¯s been monitoring us all along.¡±

    Lan sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to exin to you... but whatever I am going to say, I don¡¯t have any intention of creating conflict within the team... Don¡¯t you think one of us has been acting strange?¡±

    That made Zheng feel even more curious. ¡°One of us is acting strange? What are you trying to say? Even though we arerades, if one of us is being strange or has bad intentions, then I won¡¯t let him off easily...¡±

    Lan opened her mouth but at the end she didn¡¯t say anything. She sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, it¡¯s just a feeling. Perhaps it¡¯s due to enhancing mental capacity... Zheng, do you still remember thest day in The Grudge? How did I suddenly get to the hotel but the charm didn¡¯t ignite? If it was the Ju-On that did it, then the charm should have burned... Didn¡¯t you feel something was wrong?¡±

    Zheng also cooled down. He thought for a bit and said, ¡°To be honest, I also felt strange at the time why that happened... Hoho, I thought about it for a long time and couldn¡¯t figure it out. So that means you figured out the truth?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t say it¡¯s the truth, just some suspicion. That¡¯s why I can¡¯t name that person. Afterall we are a team... Zheng, if I die, then please be careful of the person who reacts abnormally...¡±

    Their short date ended there. When they got back to the hotel, the two were walking with some distance in between. When Lan got off the elevator, she turned around and gave Zheng a smile, a smile that gave him a sense of sadness...

    ¡ª

    ¡°Lori... I¡¯ve been in love with you deeply ever since childhood. I will keep my promise and protect you until our hair turns silver... Lori, I won¡¯t... Nothing happened between me and Lan.¡±

    Zheng cuddled Lori in bed and muttered these words.

    Lori yawned thenughed, ¡°... Of course nothing happened. Lan is the nicest sister. Hehe, I already knew she likes you but she isn¡¯t the type of person that will fight with me for you... Pervert, you won¡¯t leave me right?¡±

    ¡°Of course...¡±

    ¡®Feelings aside, who did Lan mean... the person that acted abnormally, is it Xuan? Or Zero? They are not original members of the team. If she was referring to a newbie, then Yinkong is also suspicious. She acted cold toward everyone and now she¡¯s be a member of the team... Who was she referring to?¡¯

    Zheng fell asleep with Lori then suddenly a special sensation woke him up, as if something was going to happen. As time passed, this sensation got stronger and stronger.

    Zheng couldn¡¯t bear it anymore and sat up from the bed. He carefully covered Lori with the nket then got dressed and walked out of the room. Without dy, he ran out of the hotel and followed the direction this sensation wasing from.

    It was about four or five in the morning. The area was quiet and empty. Zheng ran toward the shore and the sensation was getting stronger but it was also fading away...

    ¡°Lan!¡±

    When he reached the shore, he saw a little ck dot floating from afar. Without rhyme or reason he called out Lan¡¯s name. Then he swam toward that little dot. When he finally reached it, it was indeed Lan who¡¯d fallen unconscious! She¡¯d almost died from drowning!

 Vol 4 7-3

    Zheng swam behind Lan, grabbed ahold of her, then dragged her back to the shore. Once they got ashore, he tore open her shirt, took a deep breath, ced his hands on her soft chest and started blowing through her mouth.

    Shortly after, Lan began to cough then vomited out the seawater in her lungs. It took quite a while for her to stop the coughing. Zheng immediately took off his jacket and put it on her. Then he finally breathed a sigh of relief.

    Zheng sat on the beach and asked, ¡°What happened? Why did you suddenlye here to sw... not swim, you¡¯re still in pajamas. What actually happened? Why were you drowning here?¡±

    Lan coughed a little more lightly then she said with a broken voice, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened. I was deep asleep then I suddenly stood up, as if my body had it¡¯s own consciousness. I walked straight out of the hotel and toward the shore. I was so scared. I kept calling your name in my mind... Maybe it was telepathy from the enhanced mental capacity, but I felt your existence then I lost consciousness...¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly. He began to ponder the situation. After a while, he said, ¡°I can only think of two possibilities. One is the Ju-On is still not over and the ghost got control of you. But the possibility of this is low because the Ju-On should be cleared when we went back to God¡¯s dimension. The second one is... one of us wants to kill you because you sensed something is not right after enhancing your mental capacity. And the method he used is...¡±

    Zheng and Lan said it at the same time, ¡°Hypnosis!¡±

    Then Zheng sighed. ¡°If this was what happened, then it can exin how you went to the hotel in The Grudge. Because the one that made you go there isn¡¯t the ghost but rather a human... Considering the time that you enhanced your mental capacity, the person that acted abnormally... aside from Xuan, I can only think of Jie.¡±

    Lan also sighed. ¡°Yes, he¡¯s the one that I have in mind. Ever since I enhanced my mental capacity, I feel stressed when I stand next to him, like he has a much higher level of mental capacity. But if he does, then why didn¡¯t he tell us? Do you still remember when we first met? He gave us a feeling that he was very strong but afterward, you overshadowed him. Why? I can only think of one answer.

    ¡°He wishes to stay in the safest position... Instead of showing his power then taking up the responsibilities, he would rather hide behind someone strong. He doesn¡¯t want to stand out and just get stronger on his own... Once someone learns of his secret, he would kill the person that could threaten to reveal his lies. This is the only possibility I can think of...¡±

    Zheng fell silent for a bit. ¡°Do you have any proof?¡±

    Lan smiled bitterly. ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any proof. This is all just my deduction... After I parted with you and went back, I didn¡¯t even leave my room. Unless Jie hypnotized me during the day, I don¡¯t think he has the ability to hypnotize me from afar. That would be absurd... Zheng, do I sound like I am trying to break this team apart?¡±

    Zheng recalled when he first met Jie. The cigarettes, the mutual understandings, the delicious meals, and his heartyughs... Were all of those fake?

    ¡°I won¡¯t doubt anyone easily without any proof. But I will announce that you were attacked. Whether it is him or someone else, he won¡¯t attack you again for some time. And stay with me and Lori these next few days... If it turns out to be him, I will kill him with my own hands!¡±

    When they met up in the afternoon, Zheng told them about the attack. Everyone acted shocked. Of course he didn¡¯t mention their deductions,and just said it might be the Ju-On. He was observing Jie during the conversation. Jie acted normally and asked Lan about the details thenforted her.

    ¡®It¡¯s not you right? Someone as genuine as you... Are you hiding your powers like she said, then killing everyone that learns of your secret? Is... staying alive more important than anything else?¡¯

    Due to the attack, they had no choice but to end the trip prematurely. Everyone stayed in the same room likest time and took turns keeping watch at night. When he was assigning the groups, Zheng paired himself with Jie and put Lan and Yinkong together.

    There was no attack in the following days. The Ju-On never appeared and they went back to God¡¯s dimension on the fifth day. Even though Zheng felt relieved, it cast a cloud over his heart.

    ¡®Jie... is staying alive so important? Even if it means sacrificing yourrades?¡¯

    Due to the disappointing trip, they weren¡¯t in the mood to rx for the remaining nine days. They just trained and trained. Zero taught them how to use guns, Yinkong taught them closebat techniques, and Jie acted unimpressive. Aside from theughs, he acted just like a newbie, learning from Zero and Yinkong and even asking Zheng for tips on unlocking.

    Time passed by. Zheng suppressed his doubts and concentrated on training his blood energy spell and mastering the second stage of the unlocked mode. After nine days... the beams shined from God and its voice sounded in their minds again.

    ¡°Enter the beams within thirty seconds. Target locked. Beginning teleportation to The Mummy...¡± <sup>[1]</sup>

    [1] The Mummy (1999) is an action-adventure epic about an expedition of treasure-seeking explorers stumbling upon an ancient tomb. The hunters unwittingly set loose a 3,000-year-old legacy of terror, which is embodied in the vengeful reincarnation of an Egyptian priest who had been sentenced to an eternity as one of the living dead. Original Trailer. Plot Summary.

    <u>End of Volume 4: <strong><i><strong><u>Shadow of the Grudge II</u></strong></i></strong></u>

    <strong><i><u>Next, Volume 5: </u><strong><u>The Mummy¡¯s Treasure</u></strong></i></strong>

 Vol 5 1-1

    <strong><i><u>Volume 5: </u><strong><u>The Mummy¡¯s Treasure</u></strong></i></strong>

    In Thebes, Egypt, 1290 BC, high priest Imhotep engaged in an affair with Anck-su-Namun, the mistress of Pharoah Seti I. When the Pharaoh discovered their tryst, Imhotep and Anck-su-Namun murdered the monarch. As Seti¡¯s guards arrive, Imhotep fled while Anck-su-Namun killed herself.

    After Anck-su-Namun¡¯s burial, Imhotep and his priests stole her corpse and travelled to Hamunaptra, the city of the dead. He ced Anck-su-Namun¡¯s organs in five canopic jars then chanted a spell from the Book of the Dead, summoning Anck-su-Namun¡¯s soul from the underworld. As the ceremony was about to bepleted, the Pharaoh¡¯s guards interrupted it and sent her soul back to the underworld.

    Imhotep¡¯s priests were all mummified alive, while Imhotep was sentenced to immortal agony. Condemned to suffer the Hom Dai curse, his tongue was removed and he was buried alive with flesh eating scarab beetles. He was buried under high security, sealed away in a sarcophagus at the feet of a statue of the Egyptian god Anubis, and kept under strict surveince by warriors known as the Medjai; for all humanity would be doomed should he resurface.

    ¡°... This is basically the story of The Mummy that happened several thousand years ago. Until three years ago, 1923, a unit of the French Foreign Legion identally found Hamunaptra. The legionnaires attempted to open up the tomb for its treasures but they encountered an army of Tuareg warriors. In the movie, only two people escaped alive from the attack. The main character of the movie, Rick O¡¯Connell, and Beni Gabor, who waster consumed by scarabs,¡± Lan said.

    ¡°Then where are we now?¡±

    This was a dimly lit concealed room. Aside from a metal window, there was nothing else. No, there was a blonde man sitting with his head down plus five ck haired men and women lying on the floor.

    Zero looked around and said, ¡°This is probably a jail right? And one that was built a long time ago. Lan, were there any jails in the movie?¡±

    Lan touched her forehead and said, ¡°Yes. The main character O¡¯Connell was one of the only two people that escaped from Hamunaptra. He obtained the key to Imhotep¡¯s coffin. This key could also open the Book of the Dead and the Book of Amun-Ra, two of the most important items in the movie. However the key was stolen by the heroine¡¯s brother, Jonathan Carnahan, when he was in a brawl in a bar. In order to search for Hamunaptra, Evelyn came to the jail to save O¡¯Connell. We should be at a time when Evelyn is about to save O¡¯Connell. Just like the previous movies, the movie should start when other people be aware of our existence. This blonde man is probably the main character, O¡¯Connell.¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°It seems like we are lucky this time around. We have eleven people including the newbies, so the difficulty of this movie shouldn¡¯t be that high. I¡¯ve also seen The Mummy, but this isn¡¯t really a horror movie though.¡±

    Lan alsoughed. ¡°Yeah, this isn¡¯t a horror movie, but even if it isn¡¯t, as long as the movie is dangerous and has a high mortality rate, it will fit God¡¯s criteria. So our deduction is confirmed, the movie doesn¡¯t have to be a horror movie... Eleven man difficulty, we just have to be careful and it shouldn¡¯t be that dangerous.¡±

    Tengyi was very excited. ¡°Treasures of ancient Egypt and the legendary Book of the Dead and Book of Amu-Ra! God, I can read hieroglyphics also, even though I am not fluent in them. I want to read the contents of these two books! This is amazing!¡±

    As they were talking, Yinkong looked at her watch then said. ¡°What does it say on the watch? It¡¯s crammed with words...¡±

    The others then looked at their own watch. There was no countdown this time, only words. Zheng immediately walked near the window for better lighting.

    ¡°Eliminate Imhotep! Reward each member with a rank D reward... There was also 5000 meters under it, O¡¯Connell?¡± Zheng read it out.

    When he read the name O¡¯Connell, the blonde man¡¯s body glowed.

    Zheng smiled bitterly. ¡°It seems like we are confined within a range, 5000 meters around him. Otherwise we will get erased by God... There are more words below.¡±

    ¡°After Imhotep is resurrected, Team India will enter this world. Killing a normal member will be rewarded 2000 points and a rank C reward, killing an unlocked member will be rewarded 7000 points and a rank B reward. Having a member killed by the other team will deduct one point, killing a member of the other team will earn one point. The final amount multiplied by 2000 will be rewarded by every remaining member.¡±

    Everyone fell into a silence as Zheng read it. Then he turned around and looked at the five of them. No, there were also the five newbies that were getting up. He muttered. ¡°So... we are going to encounter another team. And judging from this message, this fight... will be inevitable!¡±

 Vol 5 1-2

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 1-2.</strong>

    Lan and the others didn¡¯t look at the newbies. They all turned to Zheng.

    ¡°As long as the other team is even slightly stronger than us, they will want to kill us. Once they kill one of our members, we can only kill one of them back. Otherwise all of us will probably be erased by the end of the movie. Who has 2000 points to spare for the negative score? So we can only fight back... Once someone opens fire, then only one team can leave alive!¡±

    The five newbies got up from the ground. A woman immediately screamed as she patted her body then ran to the corner of the room. The other four people were making a loud disturbance. There were four men and one women this time around. A forty something muscr bald man, a thirty something gentleman with sses, a twenty something young man with a baby face, and a boy about eleven or twelve years old.

    The woman was gorgeous with long silky ck hair, wearing a sexy long dress. She was 1.7 meters tall. If it wasn¡¯t that for her scared expression, she¡¯d definitely be a stunner.

    Zheng sighed as he looked at the newbies, then he turned to Lan. ¡°Exin the situation to them...¡±

    Lan nodded with a bitter smile, then she began to exin God¡¯s world and its rules, including death, enhancements, horror movies. After she received the reward notification, she nodded to Zheng again.

    The five newbies seemed a bit bewildered. Especially since they were in a jail, there was no way to leave. Zheng said to them in a calm voice, ¡°Just like what she told you, we are currently in a horror movie. Here, you can get injured and die. You might even die in an unimaginable way. You should know if you ever watched horror movies. Like getting infected by a virus, or impaled by an Alien, or sucked dry by a vampire, or... eaten by numerous scarabs!¡±

    The five newbies shivered, even Lan pinched him. ¡°Tell me your upations and abilities. I will determine if you have the qualifications to join my team by your abilities and character. If you can¡¯t be a member, then I will give you a weapon and a hundred magical bullets, and also a gold bar. Of course, you can¡¯t be 5000 meters away from this man...¡±

    The muscr bald manughed. ¡°Gold? You kidding me? I am in a jail. It¡¯s probably Wang that betrayed me. Stop with your stories, I don¡¯t believe one word of it.¡± Then he punched the wall and left a dent on it. It seemed like he had some actual strength.

    Zheng and the others looked at him coldly. The bald man suddenly turned to the woman. He walked over to her whileughing filthily. ¡°Shit. How could they put me and a woman together? Do they want me to have some fun before the execution? I will do it. This woman is probably here to make me confess right? If you want to know where the heroin is then serve me well. Haha... Ah!¡±

    As he reached for the woman¡¯s dress, a hand from behind grabbed his neck. Then it threw him to a corner.

    Zheng said, ¡°Understood. Your upation is a criminal. Abilities are threatening and bullying... They are useless against our team. And you are too aggressive, I won¡¯t give you any weapons.¡±

    The bald man got up while shaking his head. He spit out some blood then shouted, ¡°F*ck! Do you know who I am? How dare you attack me from behind? I am going to beat the shit out of you...¡±

    Yinkong who was standing there silently the whole time suddenly ran up to him and as he lowered his head to look at her, he felt a sudden pain on his two arms. Both his arms were cut off in that instant and before he could cry out in pain, Zheng shed at him with his knife then he dropped to the floor.

    ¡°Ah! Murder! The criminals are murdering people...¡± The bald man lost his backbone. He was crying with tears. After getting both his arms and legs cut off, he struggled on the floor with just his body. The blood bleeding from his limbs soaked the floor.

    Zheng took out the hemostasis spray and bandage quietly and stopped his bleeding. Then he turned to the other four newbies and said to them coldly, ¡°I will do this to everyone that threatens our team. Once he get more than 5000 meters away from this man, he will be erased by God. Don¡¯t test my patience...¡±

    The sses man immediately said, ¡°My name is Gao HongLiang (Liang). I¡¯m aputer programmer. I am very confident at programming. Ahem. I wish to join your team. No, even as a test member is okay. I don¡¯t have any requirements, you don¡¯t even have to give me a weapon...¡± Zheng prevented him from continuing. This man stepped to the side quietly just like he was ordered by his boss.

    The young man scratched his head and said, ¡°My name is Zhang Heng. I am a junior in college. I am also a sub for the Olympic archery team. I am adept at usingposite bows. My endurance is also pretty good. Hoho, can I be a team member?¡±

    The boy was the strangest of the bunch. He was standing on the wall and was drawing something in air with his finger. After Heng finished his introduction, he turned to them and said calmly, ¡°Xiao Honglu. Twelve years old. Currently living in a neurological institute as a research subject. I have strong premonitions... I believe your words.¡±

    After the three of them finished introducing themselves, everyone turned to the woman. She was still staring at the bald man in fear. When she noticed everyone was looking at her, she screamed, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t leave me behind... I am Qin Zhuiyu. Movie, movie star. Haven¡¯t any of you seen my movies? I, I¡¯m good at... right, I am talented at acting, and my singing is also great... Please don¡¯t leave me behind...¡±

    She started crying as she said this. Lan walked over to her and embraced her. Just as the men were smiling bitterly at the scene, the door to the jail opened.

 Vol 5 1-3

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 1-3.</strong>

    Three guards came in through the door, then they dragged O¡¯Connell outside. They acted like they didn¡¯t even see Zheng¡¯s group or even the bald man who was screaming on the floor. The prison door was left open after they left.

    Zheng said, ¡°Good, The Mummy has officially started. The four of you wait here a minute.¡± Then he turned to the others.

    ¡°Let¡¯s discuss what to do with them...¡± Zheng scratched his head.

    Yinkong said calmly, ¡°The best method is... cut their limbs and leave them here. We don¡¯t have the strength to take care of powerless newbies when we encounter the other team... This is the most rational method.¡±

    Jie, Tengyi, and Lan all shook their heads, but Zero said, ¡°Right, this is the rule of the battleground... They are still not ourrades. It¡¯s not worth it if the six of us die trying to save them... And we also can¡¯t give them to the other team. Otherwise we will be at negative 8000 points if they all get killed. Then we will have to kill four people to even it out...¡±

    ¡°Three versus two huh?¡± Zheng smiled bitterly, then he turned to the four newbies. In other words, his decision determined their fate.

    ¡°If you are afraid of the other team...¡± Honglu picked a few rocks off the wall, crushed them then put them together. As he was ying with the rocks, he continued, ¡°If you are afraid of the other team, then the four of us can act as bait.

    ¡°Judging from the information you have given us, you veterans should be much stronger than normal people. That is proven from the human stick on the ground... You also wouldn¡¯t want any of your guys to get into danger, right? If the other team has more people than you, better equipment than you, and is more powerful than you, then why wouldn¡¯t they want to attack you? Even if they don¡¯t attack you in the beginning, how can you be sure they won¡¯t do it in the rest of the movie? Instead of risking your lives to test them, why don¡¯t you use us as bait instead?¡±

    Not only was Zheng¡¯s group shocked at his words, the other newbies were staring at him in a daze. He continued ying with the rocks and muttered, ¡°Instead of being left in this jail without any hope... I would rather choose the path with only one thousandth chance of living. I think this is the same for the three of you, right? Choose to be bait or choose to die immediately.¡±

    The other three newbies also nodded, but Zheng was stunned. Because this boy gave them a strange feeling, it was just like... Xuan!

    Zheng took a deep breath then nodded. ¡°Okay, the three of you are now under moderation, as to you...¡± He pointed to Honglu.

    ¡°You are now a member of this team. We won¡¯t give you any weapons in this movie and we will be monitoring you. But we will also protect you. What do you think?¡± Zheng looked at the others in his team and they all nodded, then he said it to Honglu.

    Honglu threw away the rocks then stood up. ¡°I don¡¯t have any problem with it but when we have to run, you have to carry me... Oh right, we¡¯ve been talking for over five minutes already, I think O¡¯Connell is about to get released.¡±

    Zheng then ran outside the jail with everyone. Jie picked up Honglu and said, ¡°Have you seen this movie? They show you movies in a psychiatric hospital?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s neurological institute, not psychiatric hospital... Have you seen any main characters that die in the beginning of a story? That¡¯s why O¡¯Connell is either going to be released or some plot is happening. We must stay within 5000 meters of him. So if he leaves the jail, we will be in trouble if we can¡¯t find his location. Once he gets too far from us, then we will probably die like that bald man.¡± He twirled his ck hair as he talked.

    ¡®So simr. He and Xuan both give people an ice cold feeling, but it seems like he still has a little bit of empathy, whereas Xuan ispletely apathetic...¡¯ Zheng thought.

    Then he ran over to Jie. ¡°Did you say you have a premonition ability? What can you foretell? The future or...¡±

    ¡°Death! I can foretell when death ising... Don¡¯t worry, if any of you are going to die, I will let you know.¡± Heughed coldly then pulled a string of hair. He put it on his fingertip and blew it. The hair then flew away.

    The corridor of this jail was filled with prisoners who were looking out through the bars. The corridor formed a half circle and surrounded a stage. In the center of the stage was a gallows. O¡¯Connell was standing on that gallows.

    Honglu suddenly asked Zheng in a rushed tone, ¡°Can the plot be changed? Like if we kill O¡¯Connell now, what will happen to the movie?¡±

    Zheng was surprised then said, ¡°Then... something will probably change because the plot has changed. Like Imhotep will get resurrected instantly or we will have to follow another character, or we will have to search for the Hamunaptra ourselves... Are you feeling anything?¡±

    Honglu pulled the hair in front of his forehead and said calmly, ¡°Since the plot can be changed, anything can happen in this movie after we¡¯ve entered this world. I don¡¯t know why but I feel like O¡¯Connell is going to die during his execution. Even though I don¡¯t know how he was rescued in the movie, but if you don¡¯t want the plot to change from the main character dying, then you should rescue him in a bit...¡±

    Zheng was decisive and immediately turned to Zero. ¡°Zero, you still have the pistol with a silencer right? Can you shoot the rope used for hanging from here?¡±

    Zero looked at the stage then nodded. ¡°No problem. I can see everything clearly... If it¡¯s just the rope, I can shoot it without anyone noticing.¡±

    The era was after World War 1 and before World War 2 started. There weren¡¯t any silencers in this era so they don¡¯t have to worry about people noticing the gunshot. They surrounded Zero from all sides so people couldn¡¯t see what he was holding.

    Then the gallows was activated and O¡¯Connell was hanging in midair. In the original plot, the heroine should¡¯ve persuaded the warden to release O¡¯Connell but ten seconds had passed and there was no order to release him. As O¡¯Connell¡¯s breath was getting weaker and weaker, the rope snapped and he fell to the ground. No one noticed the little bullet hole on the ground.

    Zheng and the others all turned to Honglu. The boy pulled a hair and put it on his finger tip then blew it away. He muttered, ¡°... Infinite possibilities?¡±

 Vol 5 2-1

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 2-1.</strong>

    Zheng¡¯s group was well dressedpared to the other prisoners. So they easily walked out of the jail. The guards only thought of them as visitors. And this jail wasn¡¯t a legit prison anyway. They waited by the entrance of the jail for O¡¯Connell toe out.

    As they were waiting, Zheng turned to Honglu. ¡°You said you were a research subject in a neurological institute, then you don¡¯t have any mental disorders?¡±

    Honglu twirled his hair around his finger. ¡°Right. I have highly developed central nervous system and cerebral cortex which allow me to sense some strange things... Like an air of death surrounding us. Some of us are going to die soon.¡±

    The others looked awkward as he said this. Of course, anyone being told they were about to die from a twelve year old boy would be like this. They couldn¡¯t really get mad at a little boy.

    Zhengughed. He crouched down then looked into Honglu¡¯s eyes. ¡°Is there really ESP in this world? Premonitions of death can count as ESP, right?¡±

    Honglu smiled then pulled a string of hair. ¡°Do you know about sixth sense? Everyone is able to infer or sense their future from the all the information around them subconsciously. It¡¯s just that some people have a stronger sense than others. Among all the senses, those concerning death are the strongest. The effects of my highly developed brain are extraordinary reasoning ability and being able to ept the signals people send out subconsciously about the death they sense. The world through my eyes... is gray. I can see the everyone¡¯s premonitions of their deaths. Those that have a deeper gray color are more likely to die... Just like you, you have the deepest color among us.¡±

    Zheng was surprised then he forced a smile. ¡°Inevitable death? Or can it be changed?¡±

    ¡°Just a possibility of dying. Like O¡¯Connell who took a walk on the brink of death. He had an even deeper gray color than you do...¡±

    Then the movie star Zhuiyu crouched next to him with a smile and said, ¡°Little boy, how deep is the gray color on me?¡± She put out her hand to touch his head.

    Honglu pped her hand away then sneered. ¡°Even though the gray on you isn¡¯t as deep as his, if I were you, I would write down my will now... You are more susceptible to dying than anyone else.¡±

    Zhuiyu¡¯s face immediately turned pale white. Her hand froze there in mid air.

    Honglu then crouched down then twirled his hair around his fingers. ¡°There isn¡¯t enough information. I don¡¯t even know your names and abilities so I can¡¯t do anymore deductions. I will continue with the deductions after O¡¯Connelles out and we get in touch with him.¡±

    Zheng looked at the other veterans then he said to Honglu, ¡°My name is Zheng Zha, the temporary leader of this team. I probably have the strongest closebat ability. I¡¯ve unlocked the second stage of the gic constraint, have the bloodline of a vampire viscount, intermediate level Qi, and one blood energy spell... This is Zhang Jie. He has survived the most movies... This is Zhan Lan. She¡¯s weak inbat and stamina, but her enhancements are magical abilities. She currently has two spells that can increase a person¡¯s speed and stamina. Her reasoning abilities are also quite good... This is Zero. He was a professional assassin. Skilled in long distance sniping, has a Gauss sniper rifle that has a very long range and power. Given enough distance, he can eliminate multiple enemies... This is Zhao Yinkong, also an assassin, but she¡¯s skilled in closebat. She has a dagger that can burn the souls of its victims, very effective against spiritual beings. She¡¯s also the second member that unlocked the gic constraint... This is Qi Tengyi. He is an antique appraiser, very knowledgeable with antiques. His is irreceable in movies such as this one.¡±

    Honglu lowered his head and thought. ¡°What¡¯s the gic constraint? It seems like the key to the battle between the teams.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Yes. A very talented person who was here before deduced the goal of God¡¯s world is to force people to evolve. And unlocking the gic constraint marks the evolution of the organism. Once a team umtes three people that unlocked the constraint, even if one or two of them died, this team will encounter other teams at random. God set a high reward to motivate the teams to kill each other... Once a person is killed by the other team, then only one team can leave alive.¡±

    Honglu pulled another hair and stared at it quietly. ¡°Is that so? If God¡¯s goal isn¡¯t to have us survive but rather to unlock the constraint at the brink of death... then my deductions are correct. I have been thinking that if killing a member of the other team gives points, why don¡¯t both teams trade their newbies away? As long as both teams kill an equal amount, then it doesn¡¯t vite God¡¯s goal yet you still get the rewards to enhance yourself. Then why don¡¯t the teams use this method? So that¡¯s why...¡±

    Everyone looked at him in confusion. Honglu didn¡¯t exin anything. He twirled his hair around his fingers quietly until O¡¯Connell, Evelyn and her brother Jonathan came out from the entrance. Everyone then followed behind the cast quietly. After they walked through a few streets, Honglu muttered, ¡°It¡¯s about... 5000 meters.¡±

    ¡°Huh?¡± They looked at him in confusion.

    Suddenly a notification appeared in their head.

    ¡°One member killed. Team China minus one point. Currently at negative 2000 points. Members with negative points at the end of the movie will be erased...¡±

    Everyone was shocked. Honglu pulled the hair on his forehead and said calmly, ¡°Once someone dies, it will minus one point, yet the other team doesn¡¯t get any points... In other words, when I know you are trading me away, I will kill myself first. So the team that betrayed me will lose one point and the teams can¡¯t continue with trading newbies. At the same time... both teams will be forced into battle. God doesn¡¯t want us to farm points easily. It wants us to kill each other like Gu, until someone evolved to the highest stage... We are the creatures in that container...¡±[1]

    Gu poison involves sealing several venomous creatures (e.g., centipedes, snakes, scorpions) inside a closed container, where they devour one another and allegedly concentrate their toxins into a single survivor.

 Vol 5 2-2

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 2-2.</strong>

    They were already negative one point now which made them feel heavily burdened. Their only choice was to fight. Either kill a person from the other team or the majority of the group would be erased in the end. Aside from Zheng, most of them wouldn¡¯t be able to take the 2000 point hit.

    ¡°We¡¯ve been thinking about how to avoid fighting the other team but who would¡¯ve guessed now we have to think about how to kill someone from the other team... It feels convoluted.¡± Zheng smiled bitterly.

    He thought for a bit then continued. ¡°Honglu, can you analyze the other team¡¯s members? And why did God put us in this world before them?¡±

    Honglu twirled a strand of hair. ¡°Based on the information you¡¯ve given, as long as a team has or used to have three unlocked member, then this team will encounter other teams... What I want to say is, we are definitely weaker than Team India. Otherwise God wouldn¡¯t put us in this world first.¡±

    Tengyi asked, ¡°Why? Wouldn¡¯t we have to go through more dangers since we are here first? The desert, the tomb, the mummies, and that Imhotep. Aren¡¯t these dangerous?¡±

    Honglu started to pull another hair but Lan jerked his hand away. ¡°Stop pulling your hair, you¡¯re going to be bald.¡±

    Honglu waved her hand away. ¡°I won¡¯t. My hair regeneration speed increased due to my special cerebral cortex. Even if I pull out all my hair, it won¡¯t take long to grow back... My scalp gets very itchy when I think. It makes me want to scratch, but the itching will get worse the more you scratch. So I can only pulled my hair to create a little pain... Leave me alone.

    ¡°Tengyi, who do you think has more advantage in a battlefield. An army that get there first or theter army? Even if the battle took ce in a swamp where the environment and organisms are deadly, the first army will have an advantage. Whether it¡¯s setting up an ambush, or blockade, the group that¡¯s more familiar with the environment will have the best hand.¡±

    ¡°Our team has a sniper, an assassin, fighters, and support. We¡¯re only missing someone that can set traps likendmines. This team is already very strong and we also have two members that unlocked their constraint. If God still considers us the weak side... the the other team has a 70% chance of having some magical abilities...¡±

    Honglu pulled another hair, but he didn¡¯t blow it away. He twirled it around his finger and said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I suggest not engaging them face to face. Magical abilities are unpredictable. And we have an advantage in long distance attacks... Zero will be the core in this battle! Snipe them all!¡±

    Zheng was in a daze. ¡°I never thought you¡¯d be the most violent one here. I just thought of you as a highly intelligent child... Right, how do you know all this? Even if you are intelligent, this seem like too much information.¡±

    Honglu smiled deviously. For a moment he seemed like a normal boy. ¡°There areputers in this world. Even though I am a research subject that doesn¡¯t mean I am confined. I can go read on the inte when I have time. And in this age, there¡¯s a genre of novels called fantasy.¡±

    Zheng was surprised then heughed out loud. ¡°That¡¯s what a kid should be like. The you before was just like someone I knew... Maybe he can be counted as a friend. You were too simr to him.¡±

    Suddenly the main characters who were walking in front of them stopped. They seemed to be discussing something. Then Evelyn left with her brother while O¡¯Connell walked into an alley.

    The group looked at each other and without a word they continued following him into the alley. Right as they made the turn, they saw O¡¯Connell standing there and looking at them cautiously.

    ¡°Fellow inmates, are you following me intentionally?¡± O¡¯Connell taunted.

    Zheng was shocked. He remembered it was the same in Resident Evil. God gave them an identity in the movie world. They were security guards back then and prisoners right now.

    Zheng had an idea andughed. ¡°Hoho, I heard you talking about Hamunaptra...¡±

    O¡¯Connell immediately reached for his back but he forgot he was just released from the jail and there was no gun on him. Then he saw Zheng take out a strange gun and put up his hands.

    ¡°Haha, you must be mistaken, bro. What Hamunaptra...¡±

    Zheng put away his gun with a smile. ¡°Hoho, I don¡¯t want to say anything else. I mean no harm, just that I hope you can take us to Hamunaptra. I will be responsible for your safety... In fact, we were the ones that saved you before.¡±

    O¡¯Connell looked at him in confusion. Zheng smiled at Zero then pointed to a pointed steel bar on top of a building. It was at least a thousand meters away, they could barely see that bar. O¡¯Connell also looked over then with a small buzz, the steel bar snapped. O¡¯Connell looked at them in shock just to see Zero putting away a strange looking handgun.

    It was just after World War 1, so there weren¡¯t even semi-automatics, not to mention a handgun with a range of over a thousand meters. The gun Zero had was tech from the twenty first century. Whether it was the silencer, or its range, or Zero¡¯s ability; all shocked O¡¯Connell. He stood there with his mouth open wide and after quite a while, he said, ¡°... Don¡¯t point the gun at me. Just don¡¯t...¡±

    This could be considered physical threat. Zheng smiled slowly as he followed behind O¡¯Connell. In fact, the whole time Honglu was observing his actions without him noticing. The boy showed a smile of acknowledgement after he took care of O¡¯Connell...

 Vol 5 2-3

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 2-3.</strong>

    O¡¯Connell was essentially forced to ept their request to bring them to Hamunaptra. Of course, Zheng then gave him two gold bars which made him feel better. Without a choice, he brought Zheng and the others back to his inn.

    O¡¯Connell seemed like a regr here. He hit up a conversation with a blonde young man as soon as he stepped inside. Basically about how he stayed in jail for a few days and almost got hanged.

    After a while, O¡¯Connell turned to Zheng. ¡°You guys stay here, I will go sell the gold first... and buy some guns and ammo. Of course I don¡¯t think you guys need any guns right?¡± Then he pointed at Zero with augh.

    Zheng alsoughed. He knew O¡¯Connell was someone that could keep his promises from the movie. But because of the 5000 meter limitation, he took out another gold bar from the ring and said, ¡°Due to various reasons, we have to follow you around. But we won¡¯t be stingy with money. Don¡¯t worry, we are aware of some people guarding Hamunaptra. We will deal with them when we encounter them. I only wish to find Hamunaptra.¡±

    O¡¯Connell looked at Zheng in confusion. He grabbed the gold bar and said, ¡°Then let¡¯s hurry. I promised that woman to meet up at Giza port tomorrow morning. It¡¯s not safe to enter the ck market at night. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The returned to the inn shortly after. O¡¯Connell exchanged the gold bars for arge sum of cash and coins easily. Not only did he buy himself a bag of weapons but also new clothes and shoes. When they got back to the inn, he had opened up to Zheng¡¯s group.

    The inn wasn¡¯t too big but the rooms had everything necessary. During dinner, O¡¯Connell began to talk about his experiences as a soldier, especially the time he entered Hamunaptra three years ago, and how he escaped from the desert.

    ¡°... We received an order to look for the city of the dead, which had an unlimited amount of gold... Hoho, I almost suspected you¡¯d found the gold from there... Anyway, after we¡¯d eaten enough sand, Hamunaptra finally came into our sight on a nice day. The pharaoh¡¯s tomb, the books of the living and the dead, and therge amount of gold...

    ¡°After we reached it, we only had the opportunity to do some simple exploration before we were attacked by a group in ck clothes. They wanted to kill all of us. I escaped after encountering a strange event. I was going to get killed but the ground I was standing on suddenly elevated. It was the face of a man, probably the spirit that guards the tomb... Ahem, anyway, I was the only one that escaped alive. Then I was faced with the endless desert...¡±

    O¡¯Connell took a gulp of his tequ then continued. ¡°Back then I had no supplies or clean water. And it takes three days to reach the nearest oasis from Hamunaptra. That¡¯s the desert. Without any horses, or camels, it would take at least five days of walking. Under those harsh temperatures and conditions, any human would have be a jerky...

    ¡°At the third day, I started eating snakes and scorpions, using their blood to moisturize my throat... Then at night I would dig throughyers of sand for the wet sand underneath... I didn¡¯t know how I made it to the oasis. I probably looked like a mummy by then. Haha...¡±

    Even though he said it in a normal tone, but the dangers and difficulties were there. Some of themforted him while Zero and the rest were eating their meals with indifference.

    O¡¯Connell suddenly said, ¡°Why do you want to find Hamunaptra? The gold that you gave me is of the purest quality. And you don¡¯t even seem to care that much, just like you are filthy rich. Is the gold from Hamunaptra really that attractive to you?¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly as he drank his tequ. ¡°If I say I am not here for the gold, but rather that we will die if we don¡¯t go there. Would you believe it? It sounds so imusible...¡±

    ¡°Is it a curse? Whatever, I don¡¯t know anything about it anyway. I will do what I promised. We will leave for Hamunaptra tomorrow... I hope I don¡¯t have to run away this time.¡±

    ¡®That will be difficult...¡¯

    The few of them that knew the plotughed. In the plot, O¡¯Connell¡¯s group unleashed Imhotep and had to run away to Cairo. Even though they had ample supplies but being chased by a mummy wasn¡¯t the best feeling.

    ¡°Good! Then we will leave for Hamunaptra tomorrow!¡± Zheng raised his tequ to O¡¯Connell and nodded with determination.

    With a devious smile Lan suddenly said, ¡°Right, we still need to buy one more thing. That will be our amulet.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s it?¡± Everyone asked at the same time, including Zheng and O¡¯Connell.

    ¡°A cat!¡±

 Vol 5 3-1

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 3-1.</strong>

    By noon the next day, O¡¯Connell brought everyone to Giza port. Evelyn and her brother, Jonathan, were already waiting there. They let out a sigh of relief after seeing O¡¯Connell, but they also noticed Zheng¡¯s group following behind O¡¯Connell and showed signs of caution.

    Evelyn was rather straightforward, once O¡¯Connell came close, she immediately asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you were only bringing us? Why are there so many people? Just to make it clear, I won¡¯t pay for their expenses. You, you¡¯re O¡¯Connell?¡±

    O¡¯Connell was covered in dirt while he was in jail but after cleaning up and getting new clothes, he looked rather handsome. Before he had the chance to reply, Evelyn was totally stunned. ¡°H-hi...¡±

    ¡°Haha, today¡¯s a nice day for adventure. There¡¯s no harm in having more people... but are they trustworthy? Of course, you know I am referring to the gold. There isn¡¯t enough gold to split among so many people...¡± Jonathanughed as he asked O¡¯Connell in a low voice.

    O¡¯Connell nodded. ¡°Yeah, the weather is suitable for adventure. As to them, they are probably not interested in gold. Plus they will protect us on the journey... What I am more concerned about...¡± He reached into his pockets and took a look at his wallet.

    Jonathan was a skilled thief. Heughed awkwardly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t steal from our own people. Hoho, you mentioned they aren¡¯t interested in gold. Then that means... they are rich?¡±

    Zheng walked over to the three of them andughed. ¡°Hoho, I heard what you said... My name is Zheng Zha, and these are myrades. We are an expedition group sponsored by an American billionaire. Our mission is to find all the possible secret ces in the world... Of course, the legendary city of the dead is one of these secret ces. We will take care of the expenses in the journey and provide you with adequate protection. Of course you have have to listen to our advice and not do anything that will put us in danger. That¡¯s basically it.¡±

    Evelyn had been staring at O¡¯Connell the whole time and didn¡¯t wake up until Zheng began talking. ¡°Wh-what! We didn¡¯t join your expedition group! We are looking for the city of the dead as private citizens, why do we have to listen to your advice? We don¡¯t need you to pay for our expenses, we can afford them ourselves...¡±

    Zheng shook his head and said, ¡°I think you¡¯re mistaken. Our mission is exploration, we are not interested in the gold...¡±

    Her reaction intensified. With her face red, she virtually shouted, ¡°I understand it now. Your goal is the Book of the Dead and Book of Amun-Ra right? Impossible! Even if such ancient literatures exist, we couldn¡¯t hand them to some rich guy. These literatures are historical treasures, I won¡¯t let you have them!¡±

    Zheng noticed people around were giving them strange looks, and even sensed some hostility. He shook his head and said, ¡°Fine, fine, fine. We are not taking anything, okay? Just for exploration, exploration only... Aye, women... everyone is paranoid.¡± Then he boarded the ship.

    Evelyn still wouldn¡¯t give up. She pulled O¡¯Connell¡¯s shirt. ¡°Can you promise they are telling the truth? I don¡¯t care, you brought them here! You have to promise they won¡¯t take those two books. Otherwise, I warn you...¡±

    O¡¯Connell could only smile with bitterness, especially when he saw Zheng¡¯s group had already boarded the ship...

    Anyway, he finally took care of Evelyn and by the time he boarded the ship, Zheng had already bought the majority of its first ss rooms with his gold. And Jonathan seemingly became best friends with him after receiving a gold nugget. Of course anyone who had seen the movie would know to avoid him, because he was a capable thief.

    O¡¯Connell opened up a crude map on the table. While pointing to various locations he said, ¡°Following this river, we will get off the ship by noon tomorrow. Then we will walk west for about half a day and reach the biggest, and only, oasis on the way to Hamunaptra. That¡¯s also the ce for merchants to exchange items. We will buy the camels and supplies then. After that, we will go southwest and we should reach it after three days and nights if there are no idents...¡±

    Evelyn asked, ¡°idents? What idents?¡±

    O¡¯Connell didn¡¯t say anything. He suddenly threw his bag on the table and opened it up. The bag was filled with handguns, rifles, and bullets. Enough for every one of them.

    Evelyn was shocked. ¡°I... Did I mistake something? We are here for an expedition right? Or are we here for a war?¡±

    O¡¯Connell didn¡¯t answer her and loaded a handgun. ¡°Lady, that ce isn¡¯t safe... There¡¯s something under the tomb and it was guarded by a mysterious group... It is literally the city of the dead.¡±

    Evelyn immediately turned to Zheng. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you will protect us? I only want those two books, you can take everything else... Even though my brother believes there are treasures I don¡¯t think you will actually find gold...¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°I told you we are only here for exploration. We are not interested in anything else... but you seem to be familiar with those two books.¡±

    Evelyn replied excitedly, ¡°Of course, the legendary Book of Amun-Ra, also called the golden book of revival (different from the movie), and the Book of the Dead. These two books contained ancient Egyptian spells. They made me fall in love with Egypt...¡±

    Honglu interrupted her suddenly, ¡°What time is it?¡±

    They were taken aback for a moment. Zheng looked at his watch and said, ¡°Ten o¡¯clock...¡± He paused and saw Honglu nod.

    Lan had told everyone the plot of The Mummy in the innst night. Perhaps due to her enhanced mental capacity, she had amazing memory and told them every little detail of the plot.

    Zheng then remembered that they would be attacked by the Medjai at nighttime, about this hour.

    ¡°Evelyn, go get the ke-... go get the map and that puzzle box. Zero and Jie, go protect her... O¡¯Connell,e find Jonathan with me, he should be ying poker with the Americans. Everyone else, stand guard here. If anything happens, follow Lan, Tengyi and Yinkong¡¯s orders... Let¡¯s go. The story starts now!¡±

    Zheng stood up and took his progressive knife out from the ring, then headed to the deck.

 Vol 5 3-2

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 3-2.</strong>

    3 (2/3)

    Jonathan was ying poker with the Americans. One could tell his luck by looking at his expression. There was a gold nugget next to the American sitting in front of him. He had obviously lost the gold nugget Zheng gave him.

    "Hi guys, want to y a few rounds too?" Jonathan said as he noticed Zheng and O¡¯Connell. Even though Zheng was holding the progressive knife, it had such a in look that no one would have guessed its sharpness.

    O¡¯Connell was a bit confused, he asked Zheng. "What¡¯s happening? You¡¯re acting strange..."

    Before he finished the sentence, gunshots came from across the ship and the back of the ship started smoking. While everyone was in shock, one of the waiters fell to the ground as blood came out of his chest.

    The Americans were the first to respond. They immediately pulled out their guns and began shooting. O¡¯Connell wasn¡¯t slow either, he quickly swept the gold nugget and the cash on the table then ran toward Zheng.

    Zheng held onto his knife and took out his submachine gun. "O¡¯Connell, protect Jonathan and meet up with the others in the cabin."

    O¡¯Connell pulled out two handguns and muttered. "These men in ck... How did they find out we are going to Hamunaptra? And there are so many of them..."

    "Yea, this is too freaking many..."

    Zheng remembered in the original movie, there were only about ten assassins that attacked the ship. Aside from lighting it on fire, there weren¡¯t enough of them to kill everyone. Yet perhaps the involvement of Zheng¡¯s group made the assassins feel threatened, there were several dozens of them and even more climbing on the ship.

    The power of his submachine gun could rival the heavy machine guns of this era. Zheng sprayed at the edge of the ship, breaking it and causing ten of the men in ck to fall off. Everyone looked at him in shock for a moment.

    Since normal bullets weren¡¯t expensive, Zheng sprayed liberally and shot a lot of the men off the ship.

    "Still good..." Zheng had been protecting O¡¯Connell and Jonathan¡¯s backs. "Fortunately these problems can be solved with guns. I miss being about to solve things this way..."

    Jonathan turned around and asked. "What can¡¯t be solved with guns?"

    "Like spirits and..."

    Zheng suddenly sensed danger and stepped in front of Jonathan with his knife, blocking two stray bullets.

    "... and luck."

    Jonathan was also shocked. He patted Zheng on the shoulder and said. "Nice bro. Nice... handgun."

    It was as though stealing was an instinct, Jonathan pulled a gun from Zheng¡¯s pocket without thinking and began shooting. Zheng and O¡¯Connellughed as they shook their heads.

    It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach the others. Evelyn, Zero, and Jie had brought back the puzzle box and map. The ship was smoking at all sides by this time.

    Beside the group were ten men in ck lying on the floor, with a finger sized hole in their chests. Yinkong was cleaning her nails with a napkin. No one would have guessed this little girl just killed ten people barehanded by that indifference look of her face.

    Zheng put back his knife and gun then smiled. "Are you all ready?"

    O¡¯Connell replied immediately with augh. "Of course, I remember the shore is at this direction..."

    Jonathan was in a daze. "What ready? Hey, O¡¯Connell, what did he mean by ready?"

    Zheng didn¡¯t exin anything. He threw Jonathan into the river and took back his gun at the same time. Evelyn screamed and grabbed onto O¡¯Connell when Zheng reached for her. Zheng couldn¡¯t help but took back his hand when Lan suddenly ran into his arms. Zero and Yinkong already jumped into the river.

    "Then... let¡¯s go."

    He also jumped with augh. Even though this was a movie but he had already interacted with the characters. Furthermore this movie wasn¡¯t as dangerous as the ones before, as least for now. So he got a little excited with the adventure.

    The river wasn¡¯t flowing too fast. The group didn¡¯t get washed away by the stream. They followed behind O¡¯Connell to the shore. The ship behind them was already engulfed in a me. They could faintly made out another group also jumped off the ship.

    Although none of them were particrly good with water, they managed to swim to the shore helping each other. Once they got on, Evelyn screamed. "My god! My tools, my clothes, and all my writings are gone. God!"

    Land had it at ease through the whole thing. She grabbed onto Zheng during the swim while holding onto a ck cat with her other hand. When they reached the shore, the cat was still staying in her arm without moving much.

    Suddenly, a cunning man shouted from across the river. "O¡¯Connell! Hey, O¡¯Connell! Haha, it looks like you have it rough. The horses are all on this side. Haha!"

    "Hey, Beni. Looks like you are on the wrong side of the river. Haha..."

    P.S. Maybe also no update tomorrow. Been watching the League of Legends tournament.

    Also, question for those who still remember the movie. Are the people that attacked the ship in the movie the Medjai?

 Vol 5 3-3

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 3-3.</strong>

    They had to face reality afterughing. Without any tools for transportation, the group had to walk over half a day to reach the oasis. There were some desert nts on the way and between some chatting on the way, time wasn¡¯t unbearable.

    Zheng walked beside Honglu and asked him in a low voice. "We are getting close to Hamunaptra. How much chance do you think we have?"

    "What is victory condition? Avoid them? Kill them? Or finish this movie as fast as possible, eliminate Imhotep?"

    "Victory condition... survive. Have the majority survive." Zheng thought about it then nodded with determination.

    "The probability would be 10%, no, 7%. It¡¯s too difficult to keep everyone alive. Even without an opposing team, Imhotep alone would be difficult enough. At least I can¡¯t think of any way to eliminate him... So, follow the original plot and use the Book of Amun-Ra to bury him... As for the other team, to be honest, I am prepared to get killed. You shouldn¡¯t have too much hope. At least half our team will die..."

    (At least 5 people?)

    Carrying this thought, or perhaps premonition, Zheng followed O¡¯Connell to thergest oasis. This oasis had an abundant source of fresh water. It was just like a mini city. It had most ordinary merchandise, especially camels.

    The group didn¡¯t take much time. After restocking fresh water and food, and buying thirteen camels, they continued on the way to Hamunaptra. Even when they got tired, they would only take a nap on a camel. Three days and nights passed and they were closer and closer to Hamunaptra.

    O¡¯Connell and the other two characters had been living near the desert so they knew how to conserve energy. But Zheng and the others had it rough. Not only was it their first time riding camels, Jie and Zero were the only ones that had ever been to a desert. So after three days on the camel and the hotness of the desert, even Zheng was feeling rough, not to mention the others. Tengyi, Liang, Heng, and Zhuiyu were stumbling after they got off the camels.

    It was another midnight. Just as the group was getting ustomed to the desert, a group of several dozen people on horses rode toward them. The leader was Beni, another person that left Hamunaptra alive.

    "Good morning, my friend." Beni shouted at O¡¯Connell when he was still quite a distance from them.

    O¡¯Connell didn¡¯t answer. He moved closer to them with the group.

    An American standing behind Beni asked. "Why are we stopping? Didn¡¯t you say it¡¯s closer to Hamunaptra? Hurry up, why stop here?"

    Beni replied calmly. "My friend, be patient..."

    Evelyn also asked in a low voice. "What are we doing here?"

    "We wait... for our destination to appear." O¡¯Connell also answered in a low voice.

    Then the American shouted. "O¡¯Connell, do you still remember your promise when gambling that day? Whoever enters the city first gets 500 bucks... Do you want to see who enters first?"

    The sun was rising as he talked. Sunlight shone on the desert and a ruin gradually appeared. This was the legendary city of the dead.

    Several days of hardship on foot. Everyone was excited when they finally saw the destination.

    However, it was moreplicated for Zheng¡¯s group. The only way they could return was eliminating Imhotep. But in order to do that, they had to revive him. Then they would have to face both Imhotep and another team. No, they must also kill one member from the other team to save the majority of this team. Words could not describe how they were feeling right now.

    Zheng¡¯s group moved over to the ruin of Hamunaptra. This was a magnificent ancient city. One could tell its glory from the remains even after several thousand years.

    Once inside the Hamunaptra, the two groups settled down together. Evelyn then dragged O¡¯Connell to search for the entrance to the underground. The Americans were also looking for their entrance. Zheng discussed with his group and decided not to go with O¡¯Connell. In contrast, they began to explore the terrain.

    "The underground tomb is only a hundred meter deep. O¡¯Connell won¡¯t be more than 5000 meters away from us after he entered the underground. So it¡¯s ok if we don¡¯t intervene with the plot. Let¡¯s get familiar with the surroundings first."

    "Zero, find a ce that¡¯s suitable for sniping. Jie, Tengyi and Honglu go look for a ce suitable for fighting. Best if you can record them... The rest of you keep an eye out at all directions. Fire your gun once you see an enemy... Then everyone, let¡¯s fight for our lives... At least have the majority of us go back!"

 Vol 5 4-1

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 4-1.</strong>

    4(1/3)

    Zheng stood on top of a stone pir looking at the desert. The height of this pir was at least ten meters. It was probably once the center of support of a temple. It had not fallen even after thousands of years.

    All there was on the desert was sand and more sand. He had been standing there for over two hours. Though he had no problem standing under sunlight for so long with his stamina.

    "Hey, how much longer are you going to stand there. You probably climbed up there with the intention of avoiding me right?" It was a voice of discontentment from the bottom.

    Zheng was paired with Lan. The two of them were responsible for looking out the north west side of the desert. He climbed up this pir for convenience at overlooking the whole area, however Lan didn¡¯t have the ability to do as he did.

    Seeing that Zheng didn¡¯t respond to her, she stroke the cat in her arms then shouted. "Hey! Don¡¯t try to ignore me. You¡¯re acting strange, ever since we came in this movie, you¡¯ve been acting distant from me. It was the same when we were in the river. You could have carried me when we swam but why didn¡¯t you do it? You know I am carrying a cat."

    Zheng couldn¡¯t help but crouched down then looked down to Lan. "I am not ignoring you. It¡¯s just that we are going to encounter another team and we are already at negative 2000 points. If we don¡¯t kill a person from their team, then we are at risk of wiping... Do you think I have to mood to say, hi let¡¯s go on a date?"

    Lan looked at Zheng seriously. However she couldn¡¯t make out his expression due to the sunlight. She replied a little depressed. "Stop treating me like this, please... I¡¯ve never thought about having an affair with you even though... but I have my limits, I won¡¯t destroyed someone else¡¯s rtionship. You don¡¯t have to avoid me. Really... If it¡¯s because of the issue with Jie and you don¡¯t know who to trust, then you can forget about what I said for now. Can you treat me like you used to? Just like a friend..."

    Zheng was silent for a moment then sighed. "Isn¡¯t it good enough right now? As arade, I can protect you and you can support me... This is good for both you and me, isn¡¯t it?"

    The two of them fell into a silence. It was awkward as they just stared at each other. Then the sun set and the sky began to darken.

    "... A mummy jumped out once we opened that coffin. For real, the mummy was still moist after several thousand years." Jonathan described their adventure inside the tomb. Zheng¡¯s group looked at each other. That mummy was probably Imhotep, just that he hadn¡¯t been revived yet.

    During the night, everyone went back to their camp and ate a simple meal. They sat together and discussed what happened during the day. O¡¯Connell and the other two characters of course talked about the tomb while Zero and the yers talked about the terrain.

    O¡¯Connell waited for the yers to finished then asked. "Are you nning to have a battle here? This seem like something the military would do, scouting the terrain with such detail... Bro, if there¡¯s a problem we can solve it together, how¡¯s it?"

    Zhengughed. "This is our problem, we can¡¯t drag you in... Also, you better not get too close with those Americans..."

    O¡¯Connell shrugged. "The Americans weren¡¯t lucky today. It seems like three of their guides were... melted."

    "Melted?" Evelyn and Jonathan asked.

    "Yes, with acid. They triggered ancient traps."

    Zheng suddenlyughed. "There are true curses here and maybe ghosts or spirits."

    O¡¯Connell and the other two were silent for a bit then Evelyn yelled. "Please. There are no ghosts or curses in the world. I only believe what I see."

    Jie came over and said. "We have seen real ghosts with our eyes. They¡¯re so, so scary... That ghost killed a lot of our former team members. If it wasn¡¯t luck, we might have died also. Haha..."

    Lan said. "Jie, that¡¯s enough... Evelyn, it will be fine. Don¡¯t believe him. He was just joking... Jie, do you want to lose points?"

    Jieughed then shrugged. Zheng wanted to say something then suddenly he heard arge amount of horse footsteps, like over a hundred people were riding toward them.

    Their expressions turned and Zheng stood up immediately. "Prepare your weapons... There¡¯s probably going to be a battle."

    Just as he finished talking, ten knights in ck robes came out from behind the pirs. A few of the guides the Americans hired immediately fell to the ground. The knights began shooting at the people in the camps and some of them even burned their camps and supplies with torches.

    Zheng was the first to respond. He took out a submachine gun and sprayed at them. The knights in the front immediately fell off their horses. Then Jie and Zero also took out their guns and joined. Their weapons were just so much more powerful than the guns in this era. The knights couldn¡¯t even get close to them. After another ten corpses, the knights began to back out, leaving behind several dozen bodies and some injured horses.

    The guides calmed down then shouted at Zheng¡¯s group with thanks. O¡¯Connel and the other two characters looked at them in shock. The Americans just now came out from the tomb and didn¡¯t know what happened. They disyed their findings in excitement, a few ss bottles... and a book in ck!

 Vol 5 4-2

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 4-2.</strong>

    The three Americans walked over to Zheng with the ss bottles. An old professor took the ck book into his tent then tried to open the book.

    "Hi, O¡¯Connell. How much do you think these are worth? Haha, I heard you found a moist mummy. That¡¯s so funny. Maybe you can dry it in the sun and use it for a fire..." One of the Americansughed out loud.

    Zheng knew that the plot was moving normally when he saw the three Americans here. Evelyn took out a few beetle shells from her bag with a sly smile. "Look at what this is. The remains of the scarabs. They are a meat eating insect. We found them inside the mummy¡¯s coffin. These scarabs can live for several years when they have a body to consume... That mummy friend of ours was eaten by these scarabs. Oh and he was alive when he was being eaten."

    The Americans swallowed and felt goosebumps all over themselves. But since they were the ones that came over to initiate the conversation, it wasn¡¯t easy for them to leave. So they could only keep listening to Evelyn.

    O¡¯Connell understood her intentions and said. "Someone throw the scarabs into the coffin and let him die slowly?"

    "Very, very slowly. He could feel the scarabs crawling inside his body before he died... From what I know, this punishment was called the Hom Dai curse, the most vicious curse in Egypt. They were used on the worst sinners. I never heard of it used on anyone in Egyptian history..."

    One of the Americans asked in curiosity. "That¡¯s quite something. Why didn¡¯t they use this punishment? Don¡¯t you think it is... cruel?"

    Evelyn rolled her eyes. "The reason they don¡¯t carry it out is because of the consequence from the punishment. The Egyptians used to believe that if the victim arise from the dead, then they would bring forth the Ten gues of Egypt. The revived sinner will have unparalleled strength and bring distruction to Egypt."

    The Americans suffered another round of verbal violence and went back to their tents. Of course, Evelyn had her attention on that book in the professor¡¯s hands the whole time. Shey down and faked going to sleep. The other people also went to sleep soon after. The yers looked at each other, they all knew what was going to happen. Evelyn would steal the Book of the Dead and identally read it out, reviving Imhotep.

    Everyone was feeling contradicted. On one hand their mission was to eliminate Imhotep so they had to revive him first, but once he was revived, they had to face both the mummy and the other team. This feeling of knowing they were putting themselves in more danger yet they had no other choice was horrible.

    As time came to midnight. Evelyn sneaked toward the professor¡¯s tent, took the book from his hand then sneaked back.

    "Do you know this is called stealing?" O¡¯Connell muttered with his eyes closed.

    "But... you and my brother call this borrow." Evelynughed. She took out the puzzle box from her bag and ced it against the book.

    O¡¯Connell got up and asked curiously. "I thought the Book of Amun-Ra is gold colored... Never expected it to be ck."

    Evelyn shook her head. "The Book of Amun-Ra is gold colored but this isn¡¯t it... This is the other book, I think it¡¯s the Book of the Dead..."

    O¡¯Connell became serious. "Book of the Dead? Then why are you ying with it?"

    Evelynughed. "It¡¯s only a book. There¡¯s no harm from reading a book..."

    Zheng suddenly said from closeby. "Then you must know how to read hieroglyphics. Tengyi, you also know how to read it right?"

    Both Evelyn and O¡¯Connell were shocked. They immediately gestured Zheng to lower his voice then they heard Tengyi said. "If it¡¯s reading the characters and understanding their meaning, then I know how to do it... as long as the characters aren¡¯t too umon."

    Evelyn roller her eyes. She flipped open the book. When she did so, a chill wind swept through them, flickering the bonefire.

    Evelyn didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. She read in a low voice. ".........."

    Right as she finished, Zheng, Zero, and Yinkong immediately got up. They couldn¡¯t calm down due to a sense of danger. This sensation was so strong it was making them anxious. One part of the danger came from below and the other part from the hills to the west.

    The old professor also woke up and shouted. "No, you can¡¯t read them!"

    Zheng was the first to respond, he pulled out his knife and quickly climbed up a nearby pir. He looked out to the west and could faintly made out a bunch of people standing on a hill. Yet due to limited vision at night, he couldn¡¯t make out how many people were there.

    Pah!

    Zheng instinctively moved the knife in front of his face and a rock hit the dagger. The forceing from that rock numbed his arm a bit and he fell off the pir.

    Luckily he reacted in time and kicked the pir when he was still midair. He rolled on the ground when hended, avoiding any injury.

    The rest of the camp also woke up but before they could ask what happened, they heard the sounds of insect wings pping from afar. Several secondster, they finally saw what made the noise. It was a group of countless locusts flying toward them. Just the sight of it was enough to give them goosebumps.

    O¡¯Connell picked up Evelyn and followed everyone else into the tomb. Zheng was staring at the west, that sensation of danger was preventing him from even turning his head. Fortunately Jie and Zero saw it carried him into the tomb.

    Afar from Hamunaptra, that sensation slowly moved away...

 Vol 5 4-3

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 4-3.</strong>

    This was their first time entering the underground tomb. Everyone was running in panic. The yers were separated during the running and by the time people calmed down there were only Zheng, Zero, Jie, Heng, Tengyi, and Zhuiyu left. The others ran into another path.

    The tomb was pitch ck and filled with a rotting smell. Fortunately Heng picked up a torch before he entered the tomb. Otherwise it would be difficult to even take a step.

    Even so, Zhuiyu still said with dissatisfaction. "Ew, smells so disgusting. Even worse than thest time I had to film in an old temple."

    The men ignored her. Zero asked. "Zheng, did you see the other team just then? How many people do they have?"

    Zheng said with a bitter smile. "I didn¡¯t get a clear look. It was too far and dark... But the other team should be very strong. They threw a rock at me from that distance and I had to block it with my knife."

    He held out his hand and you could see a rupture on his hand between the thumb and index finger. Although it didn¡¯t seen like a big deal but to be able to rupture Zheng with an enhanced body would require such power. Because even blocking a bullet would not had caused this.

    Zheng shook his head. "I don¡¯t think they threw that rock. It would take someone that has at least ten times a normal person¡¯s strength. Furthermore it requires uracy as good as Zero¡¯s... That was probably a magical skill, or some sci fi weapon. But I can¡¯t think of any weapon that uses rocks as bullets."

    They suddenly heard a scream as they were talking. Everyone took a look at each other then pulled out their guns. Zheng, Zero, Jie, and Tengyi also swapped in the magical bullets. Heng and Zhuiyu followed closely behind them and ran toward origin of the scream.

    At the same time, eleven people stood on top of a hill ten thousand meters away from Hamunaptra. A few of them were wearing typical long robes for the desert while the others were wearing monk clothes.

    "Deserts are so much better, even though they don¡¯t have the smell of the dead sea but being able to touch the sands is a bless... Haha, the sea in Deep Rising can go to hell and that octopus also." A ck, muscr giant manughed.

    Standing in front of him was a young monk. "Minima, how is the 80 Percentage Power enhancement from Younger Toguro? Even though it¡¯s one of the cheapest tier B enhancements but it should be quite powerful whenbined with your fighting style. Did that rock hit the target?"

    The giantughed. "Yup, not bad. The power is almost terrifying. If we just kill a few more people and get my reaction speed up to par when we go back, then... Haha, I won¡¯t be scared anymore even if I have to go face to face with an Alien."

    The monkughed. He looked toward Hamunaptra and said. "... Be careful of that man. The throw had enough force and Lamu¡¯s psyche power [^1] gave you the uracy. Yet that man was still able to block the rock and avoided any damage from the fall. He¡¯s probably one of the strongest in that new team. If they have three people as strong as him... Then let¡¯s treat them as having equal power, keep a distance until the movie ends... Shanaia, how is the three newbies doing?"

    A woman with white skin and dressed in typical Indian woman¡¯s clothes said respectfully. "Leader, the three newbies have been hypnotized. Arot is checking their potentials."

    The monk looked behind him. There was a blonde European man in a whiteb coat holding on to the chins of two men and a woman. After a minute, he said. "Leader, these three newbies are horrible, but one of them has an ok brain, probably worked in an office in the real world."

    The monk moved his vision back to Hamunaptra and muttered. "Then undo his hypnosis when we go back to God¡¯s dimension. If he has no use then make him into a fodder like the other two. My summoning creature is about to level up..."

    Shanaia said. "Leader, what should we do now? Go into the tomb to fight them or get in contact like usual?"

    He thought for a moment. "No, Team China has just awoken. We don¡¯t know their power level and they probably don¡¯t know the conventions when encountering other teams. If we get in touch with them we may get attacked first... The plot is at unleashing the boss of this movie. We will go to Cairo first and find a chance to get in touch with them to make agreements... or wipe them!"

    Zheng was moving deeper into the tomb. They¡¯ve been hearing the sounds of countless little things moving on the ground ever since that first scream. As they moved deeper in, the sounds were getting louder.

    Right as they made another turn, they saw O¡¯Connell, Jonathan, and several Americans running toward them. O¡¯Connell shouted. "Run, there are a lot behind!"

    (A lot? A lot what?) Zheng and the others looked beyond them and suddenly lost the desire to ask. There were countless scarabs chasing after them. One of the guides suddenly fell to the ground and the scarabs immediately entered his body. It only took a few seconds before he was fully covered in a thickyer of scarabs. When he appeared again, he had became a skeleton.

    Zheng¡¯s group of six began to run at full speed along with O¡¯Connell. The skeleton behind them was horrifying. It was indescribable how it feels to get eaten alive.

    Zheng, Zero, and Jie were running the fastest. They quickly passed by O¡¯Connell¡¯s group then suddenly they heard someone tripped. Their hearts stopped for a moment. Zheng turned his head to look behind with panic and saw the movie star Zhuiyu was on the ground. The scarabs were just one meter away from her.

    "You guys run!"

    Zheng was getting so anxious that his eyes turned bloody red. Every team member that died was negative 2000 points. They couldn¡¯t afford any losses now. As Zhuiyu was about to get eaten, he overcame his fears and sprinted toward her.

    He picked her up with a hand then jumped as hard as he can while his other hand grabbed onto a rock on the ceiling. He and Zhuiyu just hanged there in midair. The scarabs ran passed them from just ten centimeters below.

    Just then another woman¡¯s scream echoed through the tomb.

    P.S. If anyone¡¯s familiar with Indian names, you can suggest more authentic names with simr pronunciation for team India.

    [^1]: ÄîÁ¦ - psyche power. subject to change.

 Vol 5 5-1

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 5-1.</strong>

    5(1/3)

    After the scarabs ran past them, Zheng released his fingers and jumped down. Zhuiyu began to cry when she reached the ground and cursed this ce and all the men as she cried. When Zheng sighed and walked deeper into the tomb she followed him while still crying.

    "... All men are assholes, always walk away after toying with women. That stupid director, those stupid rich people are all dogs. I just have to lift my skirt to satisfy you and you will..."

    Zheng turned around and pped her on the face, knocking her to the ground and silencing theins. He said to her in a cold tone. "I don¡¯t care what depressed you in the real world! But this is the world of horror movies! Stop talking full ofins, the one that just saved you is a man!"

    Zhuiyu dazed for a moment. She spat out a tooth then jumped at Zheng while crying. "So what if I am talking about men? How dare you hit me! Do you believe that I will kill myself right now and drag you all along with me!"

    "Fine!" Zheng took out his gun from the ring and pointed it at her head. "You want to die right? Just say it and I will help you! Don¡¯t f*cking think I am joking with you. You think wee here to y? Be strong then go back to the real world? F*ck, if you are not determined to live and just keepining, if I were you I will just kill myself! Say it, do you want to die?"

    Zhuiyu was scared for real this time. She couldn¡¯t say a word and tears just kept falling down. Then she said with a trembling voice. "No... I don¡¯t want to die. Don¡¯t kill me. Please don¡¯t kill me!"

    Zheng put his gun back then nced at her. "Don¡¯t think of yourself so precious once you entered this world. There is only one rule to all living beings here. That is to live... Follow close to me unless you want to be sucked dry by the mummy."

    Zhuiyu behaved herself afterward but her eyes were filled with hatred staring at Zheng who was running in front.

    After running for a while, they heard a cry around the corner. A woman¡¯s scream followed it shortly after. It was Evelyn¡¯s voice.

    Zheng thought ¡¯shit¡¯. He could tell what was happening there. Evelyn encountered Imhotep while he was still in his mummy form. Zheng ran toward their direction.

    After they made the turn, they saw Evelyn looking into the deeper part of the path in fear. On the opposite side of her, O¡¯Connell just came out from around the corner with the Americans and the other yers.

    O¡¯Connell saw Evelyn then ran over and grabbed her. "Hurry, what are you waiting here for? There are a lot of bugs behind... wah!"

    They all ran over to Evelyn then followed her vision. What they saw scared all of them.

    A mummy with rotting flesh and many parts were just bones left. This mummy still had eyes but those eyes were filled with blood vessels, looking at all the people in front of him. Then he opened his mouth and shouted.

    O¡¯Connell and everyone else were dazed then he also began shouting and pulled the trigger on his rifle. Zheng and the others also began firing their guns. The mummy got shot to the ground.

    After shooting the mummy away, O¡¯Connell grabbed Evelyn and began running away. Zheng said to his team in a hurry. "Jie, bring them outside. Zero, stay with me to check on the mummy¡¯s wounds... We used magical bullets just now."

    The mummy was shattered on the ground. Zheng and Zero looked at him and saw that he was quickly recovering the parts shattered by O¡¯Connell¡¯s gun, just like a body made of sand. While the wounds that were caused by the magical bullets were still there. It wasn¡¯t until after the bullet fell out of the wound before it slowly recovered.

    "It¡¯s not effective... And this is when he is still at his weakest form. After he sucked the Americans dry then he will have enough power to summon sandstorms. Then the magical bullets would be even less effective... Aye, team India probably got used to the environment by now also." Zheng said.

    Zero fired a few more rounds at the mummy then said. "Let¡¯s leave this ce first. We probably can¡¯t kill him until we get the Book of Amun-Ra... Let¡¯s think about team India first. Are they strong?"

    Zheng fired at the mummy again then turned around and began to run back the way he came. "Yes, very strong... And they didn¡¯te to Hamunaptra like we nned. I can sense that they were getting farther and farther away. I don¡¯t know if they are waiting to ambush us in the front. Haha, Zero, do you believe that I can lead everyone back alive?"

    "Nope." Zero was running behind him and answered calmly. "We won¡¯t be able to all live. Someone will definitely die... but I believe that you will keep leading us, at least you won¡¯t abandon anyone and run away alone."

    "Is that so? Haha, that¡¯s disappointing... Then, let me continue to lead you guys. No matter if we live or die, I will not abandon myrades!"

    The mummy shouted again behind the two of them...

 Vol 5 5-2

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 5-2.</strong>

    Once Zheng and Zero exited the tomb, he instinctively raised his gun, because there were several dozen men in ck pointing their guns at the two of them. His team, O¡¯Connell, and the Americans were all under their control.

    O¡¯Connellughed. "See, I told you I already killed the mummy. You are making a fuss about nothing!"

    Zheng sighed and said. "No, the mummy is not dead. He¡¯s a monster, normal bullets are useless against him. No, all types of bullets should be useless against him."

    No one aside from the yers knew what he was saying. The leader of the men in ck, a man with a tattoo on his face, said. "All of you leave this ce at once! Don¡¯t evere back... This is the city of the dead. If youe back again, I don¡¯t mind making you dead!" Then he led his group down into the tomb.

    To be honest, after what they just experienced, no one wanted to stay here. So they went back to their camp quietly and packed their stuff. Then left on their horses and camels.

    The yers followed at the back of the group. It wasn¡¯t until now that they had a chance to look at their watch. Usually once the plot started moving forward, their restrictions would also disappear. And of course they were no longer restricted by distance when they look at their watch.

    Zheng said. "Now that we are not restricted by distance, what should be do next? Wait here for team India? Since we are more familiar with this ce... or follow O¡¯Connell and go along with the original plot? Honglu, do you have any suggestion?"

    Honglu was riding on a camel in the center of the group. He replied calmly. "No, I don¡¯t have any good suggestion, but I have two questions... 1. What is team India¡¯s mission? Eliminate Imhotep or something else?"

    "2. Does team India also know of the special effect of the Book of the Dead and want to obtain it?"

    Zheng was confused. "What do you mean by special effect?"

    Tengyi said with a little embarrassment. "When I came out from the tomb, I picked up the book and took a look. The moment I touched the book, I received a notification from God about obtaining a quest item... It said I can learn ck magic. If I know hieroglyphs then it won¡¯t cost any points, otherwise every spell costs 1000 points. But I must return to God¡¯s dimension to learn it..."

    They all looked at Tengyi in surprise. Then Honglu said. "Even though I don¡¯t know the reason but we can also use Book of the Dead. Oh, does it take a lot of points to learn a spell in God¡¯s dimension?"

    Lan replied. "Not only points but also lots of ranked rewards. Like I have two simple spells that can increase your stats temporarily, yet it took me several thousand points and rank D rewards. Offensive spells will need rank C or even B rewards to learn. Only 1000 points for one..."

    Tengyi said humbly. "I¡¯m sorry... I can read hieroglyphs."

    Everyone fell into a silence then after a minute Zheng, Zero and Jie pulled out their guns, Yinkong also took out her dagger. They controlled their camels to run over to the Americans... The Book of the Dead was currently in the hands of the professor.

    The Americans didn¡¯t notice the group until Zheng moved in front of them and blocked their way. That was when they saw the guns in shock.

    "Hey, bro, this isn¡¯t funny..." One of the Americans shouted.

    Zheng sprayed at the ground in front of them and they stopped their horses. Everyone aside from the professor also put up their hands... They had seen the power of these guns, which were enough to tear them apart at such close distance.

    Zheng said in a calm voice. "I don¡¯t want to say much. Hand me the Book of the Dead. It isn¡¯t useful to you... And the mummy wille after you if you have it. I think you don¡¯t want to see that monster anymore right? Give me the Book of the Dead... I can give you gold in exchange."

    The Americans were giving each other signs, preparing to take out their guns at any moment. The professor held onto the book tightly, and stared at Zheng.

    Once they heard the word ¡¯gold¡¯, the Americans¡¯ eyes lit up. "Gold... how much gold?"

    O¡¯Connell and the other characters also came over to the Americans, but Zheng ignored them. He took out a gold bar from the ring and said. "Ten gold bars like this just for a book. Do you think it¡¯s worth it?" Then he threw the gold over.

    An American catched the gold bar anxiously. It felt heavy as he held it. It was real gold, several fingers thick.

    He pinched it then bit it with his teeth then said to his partner. "Real, it¡¯s real... this is a real gold bar!"

    The other American also took over the gold and did the same thing then he looked at Zheng with greed. "Ten... fifteen gold bars! Give me fifteen gold bars then we have a deal!"

    "Ok, fifteen!"

    Zheng didn¡¯t care. He took out another gold bar from the ring and as he was going to take out another one, an American suddenly pulled out his gun. However he didn¡¯t point it at Zheng but instead he shot the professor at once. Then the American grabbed the book from the professor¡¯s hand.

    The Book of the Dead was stained with blood...

 Vol 5 5-3

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 5-3.</strong>

    Zheng threw fifteen gold bars on the ground and looked coldly as they were overjoyed with the gold bars. He took over the book with one hand. A thick and ck old book.

    The book absorbed the blood within several seconds just like a sponge. Yet nothing changed about it. It felt cold to the touch.

    "Obtained quest item... Enabled learning of ck magic. The user requires blood energy, psyche force, mana, Nen, Xian energy, or faith energy to learn. Can learn through deciphering the words or through God. Learning costs 1000 points... User holding onto this book in the movie will be able to use the spells in the book."

    Zheng was standing there in a daze. He had received God¡¯s notification and they totally shocked him.

    Enhancements were expensive, and learning skills were even more expensive. His Red me spell was one of the lowest tiered spell for vampires but it still cost him a rank C reward and 2000 points. Compared to enhancements, skills were more effective inbats.

    "How¡¯s it?" Jie ran over to him when he saw Zheng in a daze.

    Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say and justughed. "Shit... we hit the lottery... This book is so thick, don¡¯t know how many skills it has. And they¡¯re also ck magic, spells that should be aimed at killing. Haha..."

    Everyone came up to him. O¡¯Connell and the characters were confused but also came up. The two Americans packed their gold then carried the American that was injured by the mummy away on horses.

    Zheng let everyone touch the book. All the veterans looked shocked while the newbies thought they were making a big deal out of nothing. Honglu asked. "Is it expensive to learn spells?"

    Zheng nodded. "Very expensive. Not only spells but anything that can improve yourbat abilities instantly is expensive... It takes both arge amount of points and also ranked rewards. This book is equivalent to a high power level. Once we can use the spells within it, we can instantly improve our team by several folds!"

    Honglu touched the book with curiosity then he crouched down to y with the sand.

    "Those blood energy, psyche force, mana... what are they?" He asked.

    Zheng answered. "I don¡¯t know about the others but blood energy came with my vampire enhancement. It¡¯s highly corrosive and difficult to use. Blood spells are also very expensive..."

    Honglu sighed. "I think I get it... This book is a double edged sword, at least for now. Possessing it means danger... First, Imhotep will chase us to get back the book. Second..."

    "Do you think team India knows of its existence? Even though it belonged to the movie world but you get a notification once you touch it. Judging by the value of the book, team India would want to get their hands on it no matter what. They¡¯re very likely to go all out on us..."

    The others looked at him in confusion. Jie asked. "Aren¡¯t we going to fight them already? We have to kill one of their member anyway, otherwise most of our team will be erased at the end."

    "There are many ways to fight. Like snipe, ambush, set traps, hit and run... but if they know of the secrets of the book already then they will probably monitor the movie characters. Once they found out that the book is gone, they can figure out we have the book. We won¡¯t be able to ambush them anymore. And there¡¯s one more thing I am worried about..."

    Honglu pulled another hair and said with a bitter smile. "... If you can learn ck magic from the Book of the Dead, then... what about the Book of Amun-Ra? What spells can you learn from the golden book? I think it should be on the same level as this one. If team India knows of the secrets of these two books already, I can only think of two possibilities. 1. They n to ambush us in Cairo then follow the original plot to eliminate Imhotep and obtain these two books. 2. They ambush us in Cairo and take our book thene back here to find the Book of Amun-Ra. This is is what I am worried about the most... do they have the same mission as us?"

    Honglu stood up and pped his hands. "Our mission is to eliminate Imhotep. What if their mission is to protect him or... kill the main characters of the movie? They might be able to force this movie to end before we can kill one of them. What should we do at that point when most people has negative points?"

 Vol 5 6-1

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 6-1.</strong>

    5-3 is on the previous post.

    6(1/3)

    Zheng was silent for a bit then he looked around at everyone. "Let¡¯s test the power of the Book of the Dead first. ck magic sounds powerful enough... Evelyn, lend me that puzzle of yours."

    The three movie characters were standing there in confusion. They didn¡¯t know what Zheng¡¯s group was discussing. When Zheng said to them, Evelyn quickly found the puzzle from her bag. It was the key to the book.

    Zheng took the puzzle and opened the book then he handed it to Tengyi.

    This man took it with excitement. He touched the hieroglyphs on the pages while pronouncing them and exining their meanings. It had been ten minutes and he was still going at it.

    "Tengyi! What did it say? It¡¯s not time for research." Zheng sighed.

    Tengyi scratched his head with embarrassment. "Sorry, I got lost. Haha, it¡¯s really hieroglyphs. Some of these characters are simr to oracle bone script..."

    Zheng and everyone else sighed. Then he shouted. "I am not asking you what these characters look like. What is written on the book?"

    Tengyi nodded. "Yes, yes. There are a lot of ancient spells. Like this passage is about creating a sand man. You just have to read it aloud while mixing the ashes of a person with sand. It will summon several mummy guards. And this passage is about creating a storm using souls, which will turn to a tornado. This passage..."

    Zheng grabbed the book from his hands and said. "Trante it to me line by line... Read the tornado one."

    Tengyi nodded. He touched the characters on the book and said. "Souls of storm, listen to themand of Osiris, form a tornado to tear everything apart!"

    Zheng repeated the words but nothing happened. His blood energy was also intact and the desert was calm as usual.

    "No use?"

    They looked at each other with disappointment, because this book was their biggest hope in their situation. If they could make use of the powerful spells on the book, then they would be able to rival team India. Yet this book didn¡¯t have the power they imagined or was it unusable at the current state?

    Suddenly a thought came to his mind, Zheng said. "Read it in ancient Egyptian pronunciation. I will repeat it."

    Tengyi took a deep breath and began reading again. Zheng also repeated the difficult pronunciations. Then he was certain that this book was real. As he recited the words, his blood energy began to get excited. Several secondster, the blood energy was channeling into the book at crazy speed.

    Zheng felt the book was boiling hot. He almost wanted to throw it away but the book glued to his hand and wouldn¡¯t move. Tengyi on the other hand was knocked away with a scream. The book glowed in a faint red light, although it wasn¡¯t obvious under the sunlight.

    Zheng¡¯s blood energy was getting more and more excited until all of them went into the book. The book then began to cool down and he could feel an air of coldness. Yet Zheng fainted after he was depleted of blood energy. He didn¡¯t notice the tornado that was forming at a thousand meters away. It quickly picked up the sands and engulfed everyone like a sandstorm...

    Zheng opened his eyes after quite some time. There was no more sand and the sky was sunny and clear, not even a little wind.

    Zheng sat up and noticed he was tied up on the back of a camel. They were moving along on the desert. It was as though what he saw before he fainted was just an illusion.

    When the others saw Zheng sat up, they shouted everyone to stop. Jie and Lan got off their camels and went over to him. Jie untied him with augh. Lan handed him some water.

    "How long did I pass out? The sun is about to set... Was the tornado that I saw before I fainted an illusion?" Zheng took a few gulps of water then asked.

    Jie said. "You passed out for a whole day and night. This is the evening of the second day... The tornado you said was definitely an illusion. I promise! Haha."

    Zheng looked at the other people and they all nodded. "Right, how can something like that be created by a human... But the book still made me pass out, so it should be real."

    Zero also drank some water and said. "Of course it¡¯s real... You didn¡¯t summon a tornado but I don¡¯t know what you did or maybe you didn¡¯t know how to control your energy. You summoned a sandstorm. If it isn¡¯t for the camels leading the way, we would have been buried in sand by now..."

    "The power of the Book of the Dead exceeded our expectation." Honglu said with excitement. "As long as you can control your energy and not let the book suck you dry... It will be able to let us wipe team India!"

    Zheng looked at the hand that was holding onto the book. There was a very faint symbol on his palm. The symbol that was on the cover of the book, a symbol that represented Osiris.

 Vol 5 6-2

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 6-2.</strong>

    In the following two days, Zheng practiced using the Book of the Dead. He was fainting less and less until he could finally control the flow of blood energy. They had reached the oasis by this time and restocked their food and water then continued along the river to the next port.

    "Take the boat back to Cairo from there, takes about... two days. Then we will board the ship leaving Cairo. Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t think that monster will chase us across water." O¡¯Connellughed as he exined.

    O¡¯Connell went through so much shock these two days. The Book of the Dead was merely an antique to them. Perhaps it was valuable as an ancient literature but they never thought it would had such power to summon sandstorms or quicksands or wither all the nts in an area. After Zheng got a hold of the book, he looked like a mage or wizard from legends.

    Evelyn also tried to read the book but unlike when Zheng did it, nothing happened. There was no magic or anything else. She did not stop and kept at it for over an hour before she admitted she didn¡¯t have the talent to be a wizard.

    Zheng looked at the symbol on his palm in a daze. This sigil emitted a cooling sensation to reduce the heat during the channeling of blood energy through his hand to the book. It had no other effect but it appeared on his palm like a birthmark.

    "Zheng? Zheng!"

    A voice woke Zheng up. That was when he realized Jie, Zero and everyone else was surrounding him. It was Jie that woke him up and they were looking at him in confusion. "Sorry, my mind was wandering. What were we up to?"

    Honglu twirled his hair and said. "The magics in the book are focused around the desert. Though if we are to use it to kill a few people in the city, they would not be so effective. We have also tested several single target spells like corruption. It is powerful but it takes too much energy and also twenty seconds of channeling. That¡¯s enough time for the enemy to run away or attack. The spell also only has a range of 500 to 1000 meters. To be honest, if we can¡¯t cast the spell with proficiency, it is worse than the Gauss sniper rifle."

    "So the true value of the book isn¡¯t on its offensive spells but rather supportive spells. Like the one that summons the dead and gives the caster invisibility. Or the one that mixes human ashes with sand to create several guards. These powers are especially important and can change the tide of battle..."

    Heng joined the conversation. "Human ashes? Where can we get that?"

    Everyone looked at Evelyn. She didn¡¯t give up on the book and was eavesdropping on their conversation the whole time. Although the yers were talking in Chinese, a well learned person like her could understand thenguage. When they looked at her after saying human ashes, her face turned pale and went into defensive mode. "What, what are you trying to do? You going to turn me into ashes?"

    O¡¯Connell and Jonathan¡¯s expressions also changed. Zheng immediately waved his hand andughed. "Don¡¯t worry, how could we do that. As to human ashes, do you still remember what the Americans said in Hamunaptra?"

    Evelyn and the other two people said simultaneously. "Dry up the mummy and turn it into firewood... you want to turn a mummy into ashes?"

    Zheng thought it was funny that they all said it simultaneously. "Yes, yes. Evelyn you work in a museum right? It shouldn¡¯t an issue to steal one or two mummies. If you can¡¯t do it then ask the curator for us."

    Evelyn said loudly. "How is it possible? They are historical relics. Do you know how much they are worth? Each one of them is a story..."

    The greedy Jonathan quickly covered his sister¡¯s mouth and said with a smile. "How much are you willing to pay? If you are paying with gold, I can ¡¯borrow¡¯ some mummies for you. How¡¯s it? Let¡¯s discuss a price."

    Zheng and O¡¯Connell shook their heads with a smile. O¡¯Connell coughed and said. "I, ahem, we can help you get the mummies but we have some terms... We don¡¯t need gold but you have to kill that mummy chasing us. I think it isn¡¯t difficult for you since you have the Book of the Dead right?"

    Zheng replied seriously. "We are nning to kill it anyway whether you believe it or not. But we need your help, like... we need the Book of Amun-Ra to kill it... We need you to help us find the book."

    O¡¯Connell looked at Evelyn and Jonathan. These two people kept giving him signals, one wanted him to refuse stealing the mummies, and the other wanted him to request gold. O¡¯Connell smiled bitterly and moved over to Zheng. Then he held out his hand and said. "Ok! I ept your request. We will help you get the Book of Amun-Ra and you will be responsible with killing the mummy!"

    "We will definitely do it... if we don¡¯t die before that..."

 Vol 5 6-3

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 6-3.</strong>

    The group finally reached the downstream port. It was amercial port. Most ships were cargo ships but there were the asional tourist seen leaving on sightseeing cruises. It was difficult to board a cruise from this port. Of course, difficult was rtive.

    Zheng still had two gold bars and many more gold nuggets. Just a few of those gold nuggets got them on the sightseeing cruise and even several VIP cabins. Money makes the mare go, and if you have more money you can make the mare fly.

    Following the stream, they would reach Cairo by tomorrow evening. Fate and unknown enemies awaited them there... Would they live, die or struggle with their lives for thatst bit of light?

    Zheng brought a bottle of tequ to the deck. He barely had the chance for such tranquility since he¡¯d entered this world. In order to prevent what happenedst time, he held onto the Book of the Dead himself. Even if someone wanted to see it or if Tengyi needed to do trantions for him, he would not let the book leave his reach. No one could win a fight and take the book from him at such close quarters, not even if Zero and Yinkong teamed up.

    ¡°You drinking?¡± It was Jie¡¯s voice from the other side of the deck.

    Without turning his head, Zheng took out another bottle of tequ from the ring. Jie sat down and opened the bottle then took a gulp.

    ¡°Are you... feeling tired already?¡± Jie drank half the bottle in one go theny down on the deck.

    ¡°Uh? Yeah, tired.¡± Zheng sighed and also took a big gulp. The alcohol quickly made him feel hot.

    ¡°Because death maye at any moment?¡± Jie asked after a moment of silence.

    Zheng finished the bottle in one go then threw it off the cruise. ¡°Everyone can die at any moment. After being on the brink of death for so long, aside from the bonds with people I love making me live on, life and death don¡¯t matter that much anymore. Like the me before couldn¡¯t disregard someone¡¯s life so lightly, or just take it away so easily... What really makes me tired is having to fight with one hand and guard against myrades with the other hand. If I can¡¯t even leave my back to myrades without worrying, that¡¯s the real reason I am tired.¡±

    ¡°If... if...¡± Jie finished his bottle also, then muttered the words. ¡°Bro. Have you ever wondered why Team India is stronger than us? The team names are assigned based on their regions in ancient times. Team India includes India, West Indies, and all thends west extending to the Dead Sea and Saudi Arabia. Whereas Team China includes all thend from China. We have the mostnd and poption among all the teams in God¡¯s World. Then... why are we weaker than Team India? Aren¡¯t you curious?¡±

    Zheng took out another bottle of alcohol then said calmly, ¡°That¡¯s why I have been waiting for you...¡±

    ¡°If... give me some time. If you can survive against Team India....this time, I will tell you everything. Afterward... no, there¡¯s no afterward. Want to have a smoke?¡±

    Jie finished his sentence then took out a pack of cigarettes. He threw one over to Zheng then lit his cigarette and began to smoke. Zheng caught the cigarette and felt as if he was back to Resident Evil when he just met Jie. The cold man and the cigarette...

    ¡ª

    <i>In Cairo.</i>

    Everyone¡¯s mind had changed since the first time they were in Cairo. Knowing that Team India hade, knowing that they were the stronger team, and they still had to kill one of their team members... But the existence of the Book of the Dead had given them hope. Describing how they felt in one word:plicated.

    After they got off the cruise, O¡¯Connell told Zheng, ¡°ording to our deal, we will go get the mummies... and you will kill that monster. Of course, we will also be responsible for the Book of Amun-Ra... but you must protect us in the meantime. Okay?¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Okay, we will protect you... from afar. After you bring the mummies out, we will contact you. Oh, you should bring a cat. It can help you avoid getting attacked by that mummy.¡±

    As Zheng¡¯s group was walking away, O¡¯Connell shouted, ¡°Where are you going? How do we contact you? Hey...¡±

    ¡°We wille find you. Don¡¯t get too close to us, you may die... And O¡¯Connell, thanks for your help all this time. See you.¡±

    ¡ª

    Several people were sitting in a room quietly in some inn in Cairo. A girl who had her eyes closed the whole time said, ¡°Team China came back to Cairo. They are by the port.¡±

    These people were sitting around a monk with their legs crossed. The monk said, ¡°Who¡¯s close by?¡±

    A tall, slender man with pale skin took out a hand-sized device and took a look. ¡°Minima and Muhammad Joseph.¡±

    The monk frowned. ¡°Minima¡¯s burst strength is too powerful and may cause a disturbance. Muhammad¡¯s weapon is also not suitable for fighting in a city... Just have them test Team China¡¯s power. Also get Arot over there as soon as possible. If those two get injured, Arot can keep them alive. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem with his medical abilities... Test Team China¡¯s power, let¡¯s see whether they¡¯re prey or enemies on equal ground.¡±

 Vol 5 7-1

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 7-1.</strong>

    Zheng and O¡¯Connell¡¯s groups split up at the port. They then moved toward Cairo while discussing ns along the way.

    Zheng said, ¡°Just like what we nned yesterday, leaving the newbies out, the six of us will be assigned the following responsibilities. Jie and Zero in a group. Zero will be responsible for sniping, and Jie protect him. Yinkong and Lan in a group. Yinkong responsible for the assassinations, Lan give her support through eleration and endurance spells. Me and Tengyi together. I will be responsible for closebat. Tengyi help me with the incantations that I haven¡¯t memorized... Any objections? If not then this will be how we fight. We will be using themunication devices that we just exchanged. They can also show us the locations of everyone.¡±

    Immediately Honglu asked, ¡°Let me see the device... If they can show the locations of our team, what happens if they get into the hands of the other team? Have you considered this?¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s why I am going to set a passcode. If someone with the device closes-in on us but doesn¡¯t know the passcode, then it¡¯s an opportunity to set a trap... Uh. we can¡¯t let non-team members know this passcode. We will put the three of them in a group and we will monitor them in turns. If they do anything that may put our team in danger... Kill them at once. Even if it means another 2000 points.¡±

    Liang, Heng, and Zhuiyu shivered as they heard this. Honglu nodded. ¡°Then... let me stay with them. We don¡¯t need amunication device, but when we are not in battle you need to have a group protect us. It¡¯s best if no one dies... but if the team is in a desperate situation, you can use the four of us as bait. This is what we agreed on in the beginning.¡±

    Zhuiyu immediately yelled, ¡°Wh-what are you joking? The six of them are so strong and have weapons and thatmunication device. Why do we normal people still have to act as bait? That¡¯s just pushing us into hell. Hey! Why are you looking at me like this? I¡¯m just stating the facts.¡±

    Honglu didn¡¯t even nce at her. He sneered and said calmly, ¡°Because of theck of power... that¡¯s why we are the first ones to die. This isn¡¯t the real world, where the weak will get protected. Every action we take is for surviving. If all our majorbatants die, our chance of dying is a hundred percent. Team India won¡¯t let the ¡®living points¡¯ get away. Understand?¡±

    Zhuiyu was dazed, then her face turned red. ¡°But you still should to choose someone with good enough stamina as a bait. I won¡¯t be the bait no matter what. You will get penalized by 2000 points if I die right?¡±

    Honglu pulled a string of hair then taunted, ¡°Ladies first... I think the other two are thinking the same thing. If you don¡¯t agree, the four of us can decide it by votes.¡±

    Zheng looked at them quietly as he sighed within his heart. This boy¡¯s actions were too much like Xuan, except he still had a little bit of humanity. Xuan was so rational that he ignored everything else. They both like to ce themselves on the side of the majority. Thus making what they were doing the ¡®right¡¯ thing. This was probably what smart people like to do.

    Zheng, Zero, Yinkong, and Jie suddenly looked beyond the crowd. There was a giant, muscr, dark skinned man and a man with a big beard standing outside the crowd. A very unique feeling attracted their attention.

    ¡°... He¡¯s definitely from Team India. Very strong sensation of wanting to kill us... Urgent situation. We may get sniped standing here. Not sure if there is anyone else from their team around us. Or we may have been surrounded... Zero, lead everyone away... Lan, give Yinkong and me buffs. Honglu, think of a way to get away from them... Yinkong, keep Big Beard busy. Try to kill him but don¡¯t put yourself in danger. I will take on Muscr Man.¡±

    Zheng made the assignments immediately. Through several movies and guidance from Xuan, he had established himself as the leader. Even though he wasn¡¯t too qualified, he was developing the qualities of a leader.

    Muscr Manughed out loud and said to Big Beard, ¡°Joseph, their responses are quick. I wonder how strong they are. Have you chosen your target?¡±

    A red assault rifle suddenly appeared in his hand. There was also a dagger in the rifle, a dagger that Yinkong threw at it. ¡°Don¡¯t have to choose, they have chosen for us... The usual rules, whoever kills their target first wins. Loser exchanges 1000 worth of stuff for the other. Seems like I have the advantage.¡±

    ¡°Haha, not so sure. Don¡¯t get castrated by ident...¡±

    Muscr Manughed then raised his fist and punched the ground, knocking the rocks away. The flying rocks were almost as powerful as bullets, instantly killing about ten civilians. The rocks also blocked Zheng¡¯s vision. Right as he was using the dagger to block these rocks, a ck object blocked the sunlight above him. That muscr man was holding a boulder several cubic metersrge and crushed it down at him.

 Vol 5 7-2

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 7-2.</strong>

    Zheng didn¡¯t intend to go all out immediately. He jumped backward as the man swung the boulder to the ground in front of him with a loud bang. It smashed over half a meter deep into the ground. Not only that but he immediately lifted the boulder up again.

    Zheng raised his gun then shot at the man¡¯s chest. At such close distance, even Zheng himself would not be able to dodge but the muscr man just stood there and took all the shots. The bullets barely prated his skin before they were caught in between his muscles.

    ¡°Haha. Come again. Come attack me! You skinny monkey!¡±

    Heughed then threw the boulder away. The muscles on his body began to expand until he reached almost three meters tall. The bullets on his chest were pushed out by his muscle. Then he took out a pair of chained ws (fist weapon) from his pockets.

    ¡°Chinese monkeys,e y. Too bad you are too skinny, as skinny as a monkey...¡±

    The manughed then threw a little rock he was holding. The rock shot by Zheng¡¯s side like a bullet. It had enough power but its uracy was horrible. The two of them were only seven meters away from each other but the rock still missed him by at least a meter. Then it crushed the wall of a house behind Zheng, creating a dust cloud.

    ¡®Low uracy? But its power...¡¯

    Zheng turned around and ran toward the cloud of dust behind him. Muscr Man was lost for a moment then he charged at Zheng while shouting. He was so powerful that each step he took pressed several centimeters into the ground. Then he had to pull his foot out, making him look like he was stumbling.

    Although the man¡¯s stride looked strange, his speed was incredible. Even with the eleration buff on Zheng, he was merely faster than the muscr man by a bit. The two of them ran into the dust cloud then went straight through the wall on the other side of the house.

    After Muscr Man¡¯s body hit the wall he felt a sudden pain on his left arm. Almost instantly, he punched left with his right arm, causing a burst of wind that dispersed most of the dust in the air. On the man¡¯s left side, Zheng jumped backward barely scraping by the fist. Zheng held a knife dripping in blood.

    As soon as Zhengnded, he felt difficulty breathing. Although that punch didn¡¯tnd on him, the air pressure it caused was effective enough to feel. If it were tond, he would probably be critically injured or straight up dead. As he thought of this, he just felt lucky.

    Muscr Man wasn¡¯t so lucky. His left arm was almost cut off, right down to the bone. Only a fifth of his muscles were still holding onto his arm. His muscles were tougher than steel, even bullets weren¡¯t able to prate them, but the progressive knife was able to cleave at the molecr level. As long as the object¡¯s molecr bond strength wasn¡¯t strong enough, the knife could cleave through it.

    But Muscr Man was tought. He shouted as he grabbed his left arm and pulled it in two. When his muscles pulled apart, it sounded like springs snapping. You could imagine how tough his muscles were. Even more terrifying was that he endured the pain and threw his arm to the ground. Then he struck the wall next to him with his right fist.

    Zheng was about to run in for an attack, when numerous bricks and rocks flew at him like bullets. He immediately used his knife to block them. He only blocked a few bricks before his right hand felt numb.

    ¡®No, can¡¯t tank through it... Let¡¯s test the power of Red me (blood magic)¡¯

    Once Zheng was decided, he blocked the next few rocks then jumped backwards. At the same time Muscr Man charged at him like a madman. Zheng kept running backwards without stopping until he reached a wall and jumped up. Muscr Man was like a tank. He charged the wall, crushing it and creating a cloud of dust. Then he punched upward, sending the bricks and rocks flying. A red light shed inside the cloud of dust. Zheng was descending from mid air with his knife engulfed in blood colored me.

    Muscr Man immediately rolled to the side. The knife only caught his left arm, taking the remaining part of the arm. The me also spread to his left shoulder. Yet simultaneously, his fist struck Zheng on the right shoulder. Sending him flying through two houses before he

    stopped.

    It was like Muscr Man went berserk. He began charging again but a man jumped down from the roof. This was a slender blonde European in his thirties wearing in a doctor¡¯sb coat. His speed was incredible. He appeared next to the muscr man in an instant.

    Muscr Man was losing his sense and struck at the doctor without thinking. The doctor dodged to the side and with a sh of silvery light, he made a thin little cut on Muscr Man¡¯s arm. Then the arm just hung there without strength. It wasn¡¯t until then that Muscr Man saw who this was. Next he shouted, ¡°Arot! Why did you attack me? Go chase that dude, I already hit him!¡±

    Arot sneered, ¡°Stop joking. He kicked off your belly the instant you hit him and jumped away. Even though it seemed like you caused a powerful attack, he only took thirty percent of the damage... And do you want to die?¡± He moved to the muscr man¡¯s left side and cut off arge section of his left shoulder, including the bone.

    The man was going to curse until he saw that the cut off section was burning. The me consumed the flesh and bone almost instantly then turned them into ashes before disappearing.

    ¡°That person probably has a vampire enhancement... This ability looks like Red me. Do you still remember the vampire enhancer from Team South Antic? Leave him to leader... Also, our probe mission is over...¡±

    ¡°Muhammad Joseph was captured!¡±

 Vol 5 7-3

    When Zheng was fighting the muscr man near the port, Muhammad Joseph was fighting Yinkong in the centre of the city. The alleys were long and looked identical. Anyone who came here for the first time would get lost easily. Before he knew it, Joseph had lost track of Yinkong.

    ¡°Don¡¯t try to run! Ah, He does not forgive deserters!¡± Joseph shouted. He raised an arm and faced it against a wall. The arm bent open and revealed a gun barrel. Then he shot several mini-cannons from his arm, blowing the wall into pieces.

    Yinkong was sneaking behind the wall using a technique from the assassin¡¯s n to merge into the shadow, hiding her sound and essence. Even people in unlocked mode wouldn¡¯t sense her existence that easily.

    But when Joseph prepared his attack, she suddenly felt a strong sense of danger and jumped toward the exit of the room. Right as she crossed the door, the whole room was drowned in a fire. The impact from the sts almost sent her flying. She turned around in mid air and stepped on the wall in front of her to stabilize.

    As soon as she got on her feet, she rolled away. Numerous bullet holes appeared where she was standing at and the bullet holes followed her until she went behind another wall.

    ¡°Haha, stop trying to run. You put yourself in this hopeless situation. You can¡¯t even run away in this environment. I can track you through these three houses using my homing missiles andser beam eyes. As long as you are still alive, you can¡¯t escape my vision. Don¡¯t try to hide. Don¡¯t try to run. Come out and fight me face to face! Ah, He will protect brave warriors!¡± Joseph opened up his fingers as he was talking and closed in on the house.

    ¡®Laser beam eyes? Can¡¯t escape his vision? Did he mean...¡¯

    From Joseph¡¯s point of view, his left eye saw the normal colors of the world whereas his right eye had an infrared sensor. Yinkong¡¯s body emitted the highest amount of heat within this area. Her muscles were burning with every action she took. They were filled with such power as a result of her training all these years.

    ¡°It¡¯s no use. You can¡¯t run!¡± Josephughed out loud. He felt as if he was the hunter chasing a little rabbit. He raised his arm and fired several more cannons, bombing another house into pieces. A shadow jumped out from that house and he immediately fired at it with the bullets from his fingers. For a moment, the shadow was thrown off bnce.

    Joseph was about tough again when he saw that Yinkong was running toward him using familiar footwork. She ran up to him while swinging left and right then shed at his two arms, causing two very thin cuts. After Yinkong was done, she stopped in front of Joseph.

    Joseph paused for a moment then he shouted angrily, ¡°You¡¯re also from the assassin¡¯s n? All of you are crazy. Cutting someone¡¯s tendons with just a simple sh... Do you think this is effective against me? Stop dreaming! Ah, His warrior can¡¯t be stopped with just this!¡± He raised an arm and punched at Yinkong.

    Yinkong was prepared for it. She moved backward using the same footwork then she began running around Joseph in a circle. Gradually it seemed like several Yinkongs are running around him.

    Joseph looked through his right eye, yet all of them contained the same amount of heat. He immediately fired at them with the finger guns but the bullets passed right through the figures, as if he was shooting through an illusion.

    ¡°In the real world, they¡¯ve already created cyborgs. The infrared sensors caused us to lose a lot of our men during the first encounters. After that, we created this running technique to counter it. Running at an extreme yet consistent pace, with every step taking only several centimeters. This allows body heat to remain in the air for a moment after every step... Even though your body has many mechanical parts but I want to ask... do you still have a soul?¡±

    Yinkong pulled out the Hellfire Fang (dagger). It was engulfed with a me that could burn through souls. The dagger took the shape of the fang of Cerberus.

    Joseph¡¯s mind went nk for a moment when he saw multiple daggers in the illusions. Meanwhile Yinkong had already moved next to him in an instant and stabbed into the joint between his left shoulder. His left arm was immediately disabled and just hung there without moving. Furthermore he felt a unique paining from his shoulder. The pain was so extreme that he began to yell out loud. That feeling... was like his soul was burning!

    ¡°Mechanical parts also have joints, as long as we find the right spot.¡±

    Yinkong stabbed the dagger into Joseph¡¯s other shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t move, or die... Don¡¯t talk, or die... You better pray that I don¡¯t see anyone from your team, or I will assume you contacted them!¡±

    Joseph¡¯s teeth were chattering from the indescribable pain. Yet he couldn¡¯t move one bit. The mechanical body that had given him a sense of safety felt like a paper tiger right now. The parts of his body with flesh could somewhat resist these mes, but the me on the mechanical parts reached straight into his soul. He couldn¡¯t even open his mouth to beg for mercy or detonate himself. He watched as Yinkong found his mechanical spine. Then when she stabbed into his spine, he immediately lost consciousness.

 Vol 5 8-1

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 8-1.</strong>

    When the muscr man punched Zheng away with an enormous force, Zheng instinctively kicked off the man¡¯s abdomen. He flew away and struck through a house, then the force carried him away almost a hundred meters before he stopped.

    Zheng jumped up as soon as hended. He felt a sense of pain from the struck shoulder. Every movement was apanied by excruciating pain, but he clenched his teeth and ran through another house. Next he merged into the street crowd and slowly sped away.

    After he was some distance away from the scene of battle, Zheng finally got a chance to check his injury. He tore open his shirt. There was a visible fist mark on his shoulder and the joints under the area were dislocated. Fortunately after the enhancements he had fairly high durability, plus he warded off some of the impact when he was hit. Though this also demonstrated Muscr Man¡¯s power. As long as he hit anyone, that person would most certainly lose the ability to fight.

    ¡°But he seems tock control over his power... he didn¡¯t give off a sense of danger, otherwise I would have gone into the unlocked mode automatically...¡± Zheng clenched his teeth then pushed up on his shoulder. Extreme pain radiating from the shoulder, in exchange for that he snapped the dislocated joints back into ce. He moved his arm around again. Aside from a bit of pain, there was no more issue.

    ¡°You just mentioned... unlocked mode?¡± A cold voice came from the side. Zheng turned around and saw a man in ab coat standing under the shadow of a building.

    ¡®Didn¡¯t sense him... Couldn¡¯t even sense his existence. When did he get there?¡¯

    Zheng took a deep breath and pulled out his knife. At the same time he took out his submachine gun with the other hand. Even then he still felt pressureing from this blonde man. Pressure that was much stronger than Muscr Man. Although there was some distance between them, he still felt a chilling atmosphere. That was the feeling of death.

    Blonde Man stared at Zheng coldly, then frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t intend to fight you right now. I just want to let you know... Contact your team and have them release Muhammad Joseph. Then we will not attack each other. Also tell your leader that as long as no one from our team dies, this deal willst until the end of the movie.¡± Then he merged into darkness and disappeared in front of Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    Zheng¡¯s palms were sweating. He didn¡¯t know why Blonde Man gave him such a strange pressure. He had to try his best to focus, like Blonde Man was going to attack him at the next second. It wasn¡¯t until this man disappeared that he was able to take a few deep breaths.

    ¡°Zero? Did Yinkong catch one of their members?¡± Zheng took out hismunication device as he ran.

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll tell you the details when youe back...¡±

    Before Zero finished talking, the little boy Honglu¡¯s childish voice came through. ¡°Zheng? We can¡¯t disclose our location right now. You also won¡¯t find it from your device. Come to the square in the center of Cairo then we will tell you where we are.¡±

    Zheng looked at his device in confusion then adjusted the search distance to the max, which included about a quarter of Cairo. The devices of the rest of the team also appeared in the search but these devices were each at a different location, forming a circle around the center of Cairo.

    ¡°So that¡¯s what¡¯s happening... Good strategy!¡±

    Zheng understood it almost immediately. It was probably Honglu¡¯s n to put the extra devices around the square and only keep one on themselves. So if someone away from the team got killed or controlled, the enemies would have to search those spots one at a time. Also because the locations were in view of each other, anyone who tried to search the locations was definitely going to die... to Zero¡¯s sniper rifle!

    Zheng slowly walked over to the square. He focused his attention on the surroundings and even jumped through some houses and valleys. Fortunately there didn¡¯t seem to be anyone following him. Then he sped up and reached the square quickly. As soon as he appeared in the square, hismunication device rang.

    ¡°Zheng, go to the center of the square from where you are, then keep going straight until you are out of the square. Don¡¯t do anything else during this time... Yinkong will see if there¡¯s anyone following you. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    After listening to these words, Zheng took a deep breath and walked over to the center. He felt someone was watching him from afar. Even though it made him ufortable, he did not feel any danger. The device rang again after he walked out of the square.

    ¡°We are on top of the clock tower south of the square. Come over fast, I want to show you something interesting.¡± Along with Honglu¡¯s voice was the sound of metal being torn apart.

    A few minutester, Zheng reached the top of the clock tower. He pushed open the door to the room and saw everyone standing around a table. They didn¡¯t even have much reaction when he entered the room. Zero and Jie turned around to take a look at him then went back to staring at the table.

    Zheng was about toin of the danger he faced, like almost getting crushed by a muscr man. But the other people¡¯s reactions triggered his curiosity. He quickly walked over the table then almost vomited... A bearded Arabian was lying on the table. Honglu was dissecting his abdomen and taking out rounds of mini-cannons and missiles. There was also a ming dagger on his back.

 Vol 5 8-2

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 8-2.</strong>

    ¡°That¡¯s basically it. In order to prevent him from detonating himself, we didn¡¯t pull out the dagger. Up until now, we have cut off the wires connecting his limbs and taken out the self-detonation device in his chest. Yinkong actually cut off the wires connecting the brain to the rest of the body in the beginning, we are just taking precautions. So we might as well take out all his weapons.¡± Honglu wiped the oil and blood on his hands calmly. His eyes were fixed on the wires inside Joseph¡¯s abdomen.

    Zheng forced a smile. ¡°You know that is not what I am talking about... I¡¯m asking why are you dissecting him? You have the skills and knowledge? And... don¡¯t you feel a little...¡±

    Hongluughed. ¡°Disgusted? Or cruel? Don¡¯t be naive. He¡¯s our enemy... And I am not doing this for fun or hentai. If he really has a way to self-detonate, we are at risk of getting wiped by just him alone. Do you wish to put all of us in danger? Just for that ideology of yours? Don¡¯t kid me.¡±

    Zheng nodded his head with a bitter smile then said, ¡°Yes, I just felt a bit disgusted... but you are right. If I ever do anything not in line with the team¡¯s interest, please remind me... And now? Is he still alive?¡±

    ¡°Of course. I am not dissecting him alive. This is just surgery to take out foreign objects.¡± Hongluughed. ¡°He is no longer human in a sense. He¡¯s half robot. His bones, nerves, and some muscles have been swapped for metals and stic. Almost all his organs have turned into electronic devices. Only a small part is still flesh and muscles... I grew up in a hospital after all so I¡¯ve seen dissections several times. As long as we take out his weapons carefully, it shouldn¡¯t cause too much harm to the rest of his body.¡±

    The door was pushed open again. Yinkong walked into the room. She looked at Joseph¡¯s abdomen quietly. ¡°Have you taken out the self-detonating device yet?¡±

    ¡°Even though I am not sure, but I basically took out all the weapons. Now we just have to wake him up, if he¡¯s still alive...¡± Honglu waved his hand at her.

    Zheng took a breath. He watched as Yinkong walked over to Joseph¡¯s head and pulled out the dagger. The moment this ming dagger separated from behind his head, he immediately opened his eyes and moved his neck a little. Though due to the wires being cut off, the body below his neck was paralyzed.

    Joseph seemed to realize something. He didn¡¯t yell and just looked at them quietly. After a while, he said, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you kill me? You think you can get something out of my mouth? Stop joking with me, Ah, His warrior won¡¯t...¡±

    Before he finished his sentence, Yinkong had stabbed his arm with the dagger. When the me began burning his arm, he screamed in pain. His neck was twitching nonstop. It wasn¡¯t until she pulled out the dagger that he calmed down. His face was pale white afterwards. Yinkong sneered at him. ¡°You know the assassin¡¯s n... so you probably know that the word mercy is not in our dictionary. Tell us what we want to know or I will make you suffer the whole day and night before killing you!¡±

    Joseph stared at Yinkong. His eyes were filled with hatred. Then he said viciously, ¡°You won¡¯t dare to do anything to me. Your leader probably received a message from our team. Your team is not weak, if we fight each other, it will end in a loss for both teams. Our team wille to a treaty with your leader. Release me and we can keep a peaceful distance from each other until the end of this movie...¡±

    Everyone looked at Zheng. He smiled bitterly and said, ¡°Yes, a blonde doctor from his team intercepted me on the way and said if we release this Muhammad Joseph... then they will keep a distance from our team until the end of this movie. If... if we weren¡¯t already negative one point, we could probably ept this suggestion.¡±

    Joseph was pleased with himself but his face turned pale white when he heard thest sentence. Especially when he saw that Yinkong had taken out the dagger again, he couldn¡¯t even mutter a word. His lips were shivering violently.

    Honglu pped his hands. ¡°Just like what you think. We won¡¯t let you go. If you want to die without suffering, then tell us everything including every member¡¯s roles, abilities, power levels, and items. When we learn this, we will let you die peacefully. Otherwise we will crumble you mentally with pain until we can get any secret out of you. Think over it.¡±

    Joseph clenched his teeth as he looked at the ming dagger in fear. The pain of burning of the soul wasn¡¯t something to which others could rte. Compared to death, he was more scared of prolonged pain. It was like the worst punishment in hell.

    ¡°I ept... Let me introduce myself. My name is Shiva Gantan. Leader of Team India. Although I

    don¡¯t want to admit it, but my reckless team member got captured by you... I also heard what you just said. You identally lost one point when disposing of a newbie because this is your first team battle. No problem. He... we will gift him to you. But we will also erase his memory. This is good for both of us. Then we will keep our peace until the end of this movie. Do you ept my suggestion?¡±

    When Joseph was about to ept their request, his expression suddenly changed and said these words. His face looked calm had a faint smile. ¡°Of course, since we¡¯ve given away a veteran, we should be the ones to finish this movie. I don¡¯t think you have any objections, right?¡±

    Zheng¡¯s group was shocked. When Zheng recovered, he immediately asked, ¡°Your mission? Is it eliminating Imhotep? If it is then I will ept your suggestion on behalf of my team...¡±

    ¡°No, our mission says it will give us the mission after Imhotep leaves Cairo...¡±

    Before he finished talking, they saw meteors raining down from the sky onto Cairo. When they looked out from the clock tower, Cairo was burning in mes. This was the prelude of Imhotep leaving Cairo!

    The watch on Joseph shed. Honglu picked up the watch and read, ¡°Bring back the Book of the Dead. Revive Anck-Su-Namun... If the Book of the Dead was used by a non-movie character, kill the possessor of Osiris¡¯s mark and seize back the right to use the book.¡±

 Vol 5 8-3

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 8-3.</strong>

    Everyone looked strangely awkward after hearing that. Joseph also noticed this. His eyes turned to Zheng like the others. When Zheng was about toe into his view, Yinkong suddenly stabbed the dagger into his head. The mes burst out of his mouth, nose, ears, and eyes. He only got a chance for a short scream before his head was burnt down to the skull.

    Everyone was shocked. Zhuiyu¡¯s scream brought everyone¡¯s attention back. She yelled with a sharp voice, ¡°God! What did you just do? How could you just kill their member? You haven¡¯t even given them a reply. God, what if they misunderstand and attack us?¡±

    Yinkong gave her a cold smile. ¡°Don¡¯t be naive. Do you think this will end peacefully if we ept their suggestion? No, because we¡¯ve already used the Book of the Dead. Even if you give them the book, you will not get their mercy. They will definitely attack us right afterwards...¡±

    Zhuiyu continued yelling, ¡°But only one of us used the book. Just trade him for someone in the other team. It seemed like they don¡¯t want to start a war with us either. If you start a war with them, what happens to us newbies? Just wait here and die?¡±

    Yinkong looked at her like she¡¯s retarded. Zheng said coldly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. The one that you believe should be given up... the one that used the book is me! Even though I won¡¯t abandon myrades, but when I am faced with the situation, I will kill anyone that threatens me!¡±

    Zhuiyu immediately turned around and saw Zheng holding a knife with an ice cold expression. She could feel his killing intent through his eyes. As if he would attack the moment she moves. Her whole body froze there until Zheng moved his eyes away from her, then she breathed heavily.

    Honglu pulled a hair and said to Zhuiyu in a sarcastic tone, ¡°Of course. We can¡¯t abandon you. In fact, we are in the same boat. Why do you think they want to make peace with us? Is it because of mercy? Stop joking. The only reason is because they¡¯re also afraid of our power. Aside from being the leader of our team, you are also our crucialbatant. If you die, will Team India still want to continue with the peace? That¡¯s not possible. Why would they when it¡¯s a bunch of free points?¡±

    Zhuiyu¡¯s face turned red but she couldn¡¯t utter a word. Liang patted her shoulders and smiled. ¡°Then can we pretend to ept their terms and go get the Book of Amun-Ra from the tomb in the meantime? There shouldn¡¯t be any danger in the tomb right now. The mummy is in Cairo, and we also know Evelyn who knows the location of the book. Isn¡¯t this a great chance to finish the mission as soon as possible? We are at zero points so it doesn¡¯t matter if we finish the movie immediately.¡±

    Zhuiyu looked at him thankfully but before she could say anything, Lan shook her head and said, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. The Book of the Dead is a critical item in reviving Anck-Su-Namun. Not only does Imhotep wants to get it, Team India also needs it to finish their mission. Furthermore, once they learn that the Book of the Dead isn¡¯t in the movie characters¡¯ hands, they will think of us... In the movie, Imhotep moves as fast as an airne after he recovered his powers and can summon sandstorms. His powers aren¡¯t something we can rival. Even if we get our hands on the Book of Amun-Ra, we will have to fight Team India.¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath and organized this information. ¡°Then our goal is clear. Since we¡¯re not at a negative score anymore, we should focus on obtaining the Book of Amun-Ra as soon as possible and avoid fighting Team India... Hoho, looks like we have are going on an adventure with O¡¯Connell and the other two characters again. They are the only ones that can find the book easily. We don¡¯t have the skills to navigate through the traps and maze of the tomb.¡±

    Honglu pulled several hairs, as he yed with them he said, ¡°Then we have to hurry. People who watched the movie should know that the Book of the Dead is on the hands of the Americans right now. And the main characters will be the ones that can find the Book of Amun-Ra. If I want to resurrect Anck-Su-Namun, then I will definitely do one thing... Aside from seizing the Book of the Dead, I will kill the main characters to prevent the Book of Amun-Ra from being discovered... In other words, Team India is probably on the way to the museum. If they kill the main characters before we get there and find that the Book of the Dead isn¡¯t on the Americans, then we will be attacked by both Team India and Imhotep. That would be a checkmate on us!¡±

    Zheng was shocked. He could not find a reason to reject Honglu¡¯s deduction because that¡¯s what he would do if his mission was to resurrect Anck-Su-Namun. He immediately said, ¡°Zero and Jie, go find a high point around the museum. Me and Tengyi, Lan and Yinkong will enter the museum in pairs. As for the rest of you... Honglue with us, let the three of them stay here.¡±

    Zheng made it clear that he didn¡¯t trust the three of them. If they want to die, they could go do what they want. But he wanted to protect Honglu.

    Honglu shook his head with a smile. ¡°No need. Give me and Heng each a gun... The four of us stay here. If you fail to save the characters then we will just suicide. We can¡¯t give them free points right? Of course... it would be best if you can live. I want to see what you can exchange for in God¡¯s dimension.¡±

    Zheng took a long look at Honglu, and pulled out two guns plus some magazines from his ring. Then said to everyone, ¡°Then... let¡¯s go! Go save our hope!¡±

 Vol 5 9-1

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 9-1.</strong>

    The distance from the clock tower to the museum wasn¡¯t that far off. But just to make sure, they each took amunication device then headed off to the museum.

    At the same time, O¡¯Connell¡¯s group had just left the inn. Even though they¡¯d made a deal with Zheng to steal the mummies, before leaving for the museum they went back to the inn to put down their luggage and have lunch.

    ¡°Do you believe it? That wine tasted like blood. No, it turned into blood... I¡¯ve never had red brandy before that...¡± O¡¯Connellined.

    Evelyn said, ¡°All the rivers in Egypt turned red and all the water turned into blood. This is one of the curses from the resurrection of the mummy. Did you see the meteors? He hase to Cairo!¡±

    O¡¯Connell said, ¡°I don¡¯t care about anything else. Once we steal those mummies, we will find a ship to leave Egypt. I don¡¯t want anything to do with mummies... Leave the monsters to the professionals. Zheng¡¯s group is much stronger than us.¡±

    Evelyn stepped in front of O¡¯Connell and yelled, ¡°Are you saying we should abandon our responsibilities? So we could run away? We are the ones that released that monster! Even if Zheng¡¯s group is helping, we can¡¯t just run away ourselves!¡±

    ¡°Wait, wait.¡± O¡¯Connell red at her and shouted in reply. ¡°It was you who released that monster, not us! Don¡¯t drag us into the responsibility! We don¡¯t have the obligation to save the world! Plus that monster is impossible to kill. You want us to fight those bones with our mortal bodies?¡±

    Evelyn immediately replied, ¡°That¡¯s why we need to find a special weapon. If memory serves me right, the other book, the Book of Amun-Ra is the weapon to kill the mummy... Don¡¯t they already have the Book of the Dead? Let them dy the monster with that power and we will go find the Book of Amun-Ra. We will definitely be able to kill it!¡±

    O¡¯Connell scratched his head as if he had a headache. ¡°Wait, what does that have to do with me? Why should I do this? I am thankful that you saved me from the jail. That was why I went to the city of the dead with you and brought you back safely! That was what I promised you and I aplished it. Why do I still have to help you with your responsibility? Who was the one that read the words in the Book of the Dead?¡±

    Evelyn was shocked and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s, it¡¯s me... but am I only a promise to you?¡±

    O¡¯Connell pushed her away lightly and walked toward the museum. ¡°You either choose to stay here and save the world, ore with me and leave this ce. It¡¯s your choice.¡±

    Evelyn followed behind him. She clenched her teeth and said, ¡°I choose to stay!¡±

    O¡¯Connell looked at her in surprise then uttered the words, ¡°Fine. Whatever you want!¡±

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s whatever I want. I don¡¯t need you to care!¡±

    ¡°Whatever...¡±

    Jonathan shook his head. They seemed like two children in his eyes. Even though they cared about each other, yet they were acting like this.

    It wasn¡¯t long before they reached the museum. To their surprise, they saw the two Americans approaching them with pale white faces. Jumping over to O¡¯Connell, they said hurriedly, ¡°God, we saw him, that monster. You won¡¯t believe it, he found the bodies from the desert and sucked them dry. Those dried bodies are still in the inn. Fortunately a cat passed by and scared it away. Or else we would¡¯ve be mummies also...¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until the two of them calmed down and repeated the words that O¡¯Connell, Evelyn and Jonathan understood what they¡¯d seen.

    After the Americans received the gold bars, they came back to Cairo and found a ship. Although they were willing to pay generously, the ship wouldn¡¯t leave until the next day. So they went back to the inn. Once they entered their room, they saw a half-rotted mummy carrying two dried bodies. The Americans¡¯ minds went nk and fired at the mummy. Yet, the normal bullets were ineffective against the mummy. As the mummy was walking over to them and they were about to be sucked dry also, a cat walked by scaring the mummy away and saving their lives.

    ¡°Yes!¡± Evelyn said with excitement. ¡°In Egyptian mythology, cats are the guardians at the gates of the underworld. Mummies belong to the dead so cats are their nemesis. Do you remember that Zheng carried a cat along the whole time? So that¡¯s why. They knew we were going to encounter mummies. Can¡¯t we also carry a cat with us?

    ¡°Right, cats are the guardians of the underworld. Before hepletelyes back to life, cats can suppress him. But that¡¯s only before heplete resurrects. Once he resurrects... we won¡¯t be able to do anything!¡± The five of them entered the museum from the main entrance. As they were discussing the mummy, a cold voice interrupted them. They raised their heads and saw the curator standing alongside a man in ck... that man was the the one that had attacked them several times!

 Vol 5 9-2

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 9-2.</strong>

    Evelyn immediately hid behind O¡¯Connell. Jonathan also wanted to hide but O¡¯Connell grabbed him. He and the Americans pulled out their guns and pointed them at the man in ck.

    The old curator shrugged. ¡°Do you want to shoot or know why he¡¯s here? Take a seat. I will tell you what¡¯s happening.¡±

    They looked at each other and finally sat down. Humans would die from gunshots after all, unlike the mummy. So they would rather sit face to face with their enemy than the mummy.

    ¡°... That¡¯s the situation. We belong to a secret organization that guards the city of the dead and its secret. It has been like this for over three thousand years. We killed anyone and any organization that attempted toy their hands on the city. We vowed to protect everything, using whatever means necessary. We wanted to prevent Imhotep from returning to the human world at any cost!¡± The curator said loudly.

    The man in ck frowned. ¡°Yet we failed our mission because of you!¡±

    O¡¯Connell and the other two looked awkward. Evelyn said in an appalled tone, ¡°And you think this justifies killing innocent people?!¡±

    ¡°For the organization and to stop that creature? Let me think...¡± The curator met eyes with the man, then they said simultaneously, ¡°Yes!¡±

    O¡¯Connell¡¯s group were at a loss for words. After quite a while, O¡¯Connell muttered, ¡°But why is he chasing us? Just because we entered the pyramid? Didn¡¯t he betrayed the pharaoh? Why is he still guarding the tomb?¡±

    The man said, ¡°He didn¡¯t betray the pharaoh. He betrayed his responsibility as a high priest... After he resurrected as a monster, he doesn¡¯t kill people that entered the tomb but rather people that opened the chest. He will regain some power for every person he kills. Furthermore, he needs to recover the canopic jars to revive Anck-Su-Namun. That is the reason he is chasing you. Of course, the Book of the Dead is also something he needs.¡±

    The Americans turned pale. O¡¯Connell said, ¡°The Book of the Dead? Zheng took it away. Also... Zheng could summon a sandstorm using the book. Didn¡¯t you know of its power after guarding the tomb for so long?¡±

    The curator and man yelled, ¡°Impossible!¡± Then they looked at each other in shock because O¡¯Connell didn¡¯t seem to be lying, and the book isn¡¯t on them.

    The curator stood up and said excitedly, ¡°If this is true, maybe we can kill that monster... Someone that can use the Book of the Dead. There were high priests that could use the book¡¯s power in historical records. After they used the book, the symbol of Osiris would appear on their hands. No one else can use the book until they die, even the incantation that can revive the dead without using any power. So as long as that Zheng doesn¡¯t die, Imhotep will not be able to use the book!¡±

    The man in ck was also excited. ¡°Not only this, they can also use the book¡¯s power to fight that monster and give us the time to find a method to kill it!¡±

    O¡¯Connell asked, ¡°Do you have a way of killing it?¡±

    ¡°Kill it? Of course not!¡±

    O¡¯Connell scratched his head. The situation turned awkward until Evelyn asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t there two books? The Book of the Dead and the Book of Amun-Ra. If the Book of the Dead resurrects this monster, wouldn¡¯t the Book of Amun-Ra be able to kill it?¡±

    ¡°Even though we are the guards of the tomb, we don¡¯t have ess to these two books. In fact, we aren¡¯t even allowed to enter the tomb. As the descendants of the guards of the pharaoh, the city of the dead is a holy ground, a ce where the dead rest in peace. We would not disturb their peace.¡±

    Evelyn said. ¡°I know, I know. But aren¡¯t we protecting the world right now? No one wishes that monster to resurrectpletely. Isn¡¯t it also your responsibility... to obtain the Book of Amun-Ra and kill him?¡±

    Evelyn suddenly recalled something. ¡°Right, did you mention Anck-Su-Namun? That monster called me by this name in the tomb.¡±

    The man and curator were surprised. ¡°ording to historical records, that woman was the cause of Imhotep suffering the Hom-Dai curse... He probably thought of you as the reincarnation of Anck-Su-Namun. If he wants to resurrect Anck-Su-Namun, he needs the Book of the Dead and a human sacrifice. This human sacrifice...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s probably me?¡± Evelyn climbed the stairs to the second floor as he replied. She stood next to a stone tablet with hieroglyphs.

    ¡°ording to archaeological researches, the Book of Amun-Ra was hidden inside the statue of Osiris. But we found the Book of the Dead inside the statue instead. So the archaeologists were wrong. They mixed up the locations of the two books...¡±

    ¡°If I am not mistaken, the Book of Amun-Ra must be... inside the statue of Ra!¡±

    ¡°Yes! The Book of Amun-Ra is inside the statue of Ra, but... you won¡¯t be able to see that book!¡±

    A voice came from above. Everyone quickly looked over and saw a dark, skinny man holding an unusual curved de standing on by the second floor window. He jumped down whileughing arrogantly, swinging the de at Evelyn¡¯s head!

    Pah!Pah!

    The skinny man was hit by a series of gunshots while midair, sending him back almost ten meters, and knocking down several bookshelves. At the same time, Zheng and his group broke in from a window.

 Vol 5 9-3

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 9-3.</strong>

    ¡°What are you waiting for! Hurry up ande down!¡± Zheng rushed into the museum and shouted. At the same time, a wall on the second floor shook, cracks appeared and began to expand. Evelyn screamed as she saw it. Fortunately she was smart enough to run down the stairs immediately.

    O¡¯Connell and the other characters pulled out their guns but before they had the chance to do anything, the wall on second floor exploded. A giant man of three meters tall came in from the hole. He saw Zheng and immediately shouted, ¡°You weakling that only knows how to run! Come and fight me again!¡± He jumped down from second floor before he even finished talking.

    Zheng was a bit surprised when he saw Muscr Man. His arm hadpletely healed. Aside from color of the skin appearing whiter, the arm was as muscr as before. The man jumped in between Evelyn and everyone else. His feet stomped into the concrete floor causing two dented footprints. You could tell his weight and power from that jump.

    Muscr Man didn¡¯t even take a look at Evelyn. He grabbed a bookshelf and threw it over at Zheng. Although the throw was powerful enough, its uracy was inversely proportional. The shelf went over everyone¡¯s heads and hit the ss disy shelves behind.

    The curator moaned and was about to yell when O¡¯Connell, the two Americans, and the man in ck all opened fire on Muscr Man. Yet their bullets couldn¡¯t even prate his skin.

    ¡°Shit! Zheng, where did you lure this monster from! Is he the mummy¡¯s subordinate?¡± O¡¯Connell shouted as he kept firing.

    Zheng shouted in reply, ¡°... In some sense, yes, he¡¯s on the side of the mummy. Anyway you guys hurry up and leave. This isn¡¯t a battle that you can join. Tengyi! Take them out of the museum!¡±

    Evelyn yelled, ¡°O¡¯Connell! If you dare leave me behind, I won¡¯t forgive you even if I be a mummy!¡±

    O¡¯Connell shrugged as he smiled bitterly. He pulled out another gun and shouted, ¡°Shit, why did I ever meet a woman like you! Hurry up ande over to this side!¡±

    Zheng saw Muscr Man turn towards Evelyn. He had no choice but to take out his knife and jump at the man. He shed at the man¡¯s legs before Evelyn was attacked.

    Muscr Man immediately countered by jumped away. He was already several meters off the ground when the knife reached him. At the same time he punched downward. The immense pressure from the punch forced Zheng to block it with his knife. With a loud bang, the ground around them copsed. The two of them fell into the room below.

    Everyone was shocked. O¡¯Connell asked, ¡°There¡¯s a basement?¡±

    The curator nodded. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s a room below for storing documents, broken tablets, and broken mummies... Are you sure they are human?¡±

    O¡¯Connell looked at the second floor and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if they are human or not, but we if don¡¯t run right now... I don¡¯t think we will be human for much longer.¡±

    The skinny man that got shot away was standing on the stairs on second floor. There was no trace of gunshots on him, as if bullets were useless against him. His curved des were very strange, they were surrounded by a cold fog. The man jumped down without a word then turned to Evelyn.

    Right at that moment, two girls entered the museum from where Zheng entered. The short haired girl¡¯s hand shed, a silver throwing knife flew at the man¡¯s neck, forcing him to pulled his de back to block the knife. The impact knocked him over a meter back. When hended on the ground, Evelyn had already run into O¡¯Connell¡¯s arms.

    The two girls that entered were Yinkong and Lan. Lan frowned as she looked at the big hole on the ground. ¡°You guys leave first. We will talkter... Wind Spirit!¡±

    Yinkong was already running to the skinny man while holding her dagger. Lan immediately casted the eleration buff on her. Her incredible speed became even faster. The dagger came in contact the curved de in almost an instant. As blood dripped from the man¡¯s left arm, one of his des also fell to the ground.

    ¡°You, you¡¯re also from the assassin¡¯s n!¡± His face suddenly changed. He didn¡¯t even try to pick up the de and instead backed off as fast as he could.

    Yinkong¡¯s eyes looked bloodthirsty. She moved toward the man casually step by step, but her speed was much faster than his. As she was about to enter attack range, she immediately flipped backward. Several throwing knives appeared at where she was standing... No, not throwing knives but rather scalpels. A figure in white came out from the second floor. A doctor-like blonde European stood in front of the skinny man.

    Next to the window on the second floor, a monk plus several men and women were standing there. The monk looked down at everyone on the first floor teasingly... Just like how a cat looks at the mouse trying to run away, bloodthirsty, cruel...

 Vol 5 10-1

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 10-1.</strong>

    ¡°Unfortunately it seems you¡¯ve ignored our suggestion for peace, or perhaps you believe you can win against our team. Even if you lost a team member in the beginning...¡± The monk walked in slowly.

    Walking beside the monk were two women and a man. Including the blonde doctor, the muscr man, and the cyborg, team India had at least eight members.

    Yinkong did not take her eyes off the blonde man to look at the neers. The two of them were moving in simr manners, silent footsteps, holding onto weapons with both hands, eyes fixed onto each other, as soon as the other person lets his or her guard down, they would strike without hesitation like a snake.

    ¡°You are the one who caught Muhammad Joseph? Then you must be holding onto a magical weapon. It would take me quite a bit of effort if I had to catch him alive... Young assassin, snow white skin, red and soft blood vessels. Cut open your stomach and hold onto those organs then crush them... haha!¡± He got more and more excited as he talked, in the end he startedughing like a lunatic. He moved toward Yinkong like a shadow.

    Yinkong immediately raised her dagger in front of her. With a nk, she felt a huge forceing through her hand. The blonde man was holding two crystal like scalpels. Yinkong could only see a glimpse of light from the reflection before the pain on her right hand registered. One fifth of her thumb was cut off. Luckily she backed off instantly and dodged the follow up attack. Even so, her right hand was already dripping blood.

    ¡°Wolf Doctor Arot... Aren¡¯t you already dead? The European assassin ns couldn¡¯t have let you get away... Why are you still alive?¡± Yinkong didn¡¯t even look at her thumb. Her eyes went out of focus, she entered the unlocked mode as she was talking. Although her life was not at risk yet, the pressure exerting from Arot was too much, as if he would cut her apart in the next moment.

    Arot¡¯s mental state was getting more crazy. He licked the blood on the scalpel, and with a light pull of the hand, he cut off the tip of his tongue. He yelled, ¡°Virgin blood! Skin, vessels, muscles, organs, brain... cut open all of them. Hahahaha!¡±

    A woman next to the monk who had her eyes closed the whole time saw his craziness and frowned. ¡°Leader, he¡¯s going feral again. I can¡¯t suppress it anymore... If he continues, he will kill everything in his view...¡±

    The monk looked at the first floor quietly and said, ¡°Then let him go feral. We can see how much power team China has. If he can kill every one of them here, then we will start the hunt and wipe out their team...¡±

    Arot kept yelling, his body was convulsing orgasmically. Yinkong tried to run up for an attack several times but as soon as she moved her feet, his eyes would became fixed on her, forcing her to stop in ce. Arot¡¯s body gradually erged, shredding his clothes. His body hair was growing longer until he transformed into a werewolf. He didn¡¯t have nails he had crystal scalpels instead.

    The werewolf raised his head to the sky and howled. Suddenly blood sshed from his neck, a silver throwing knife stabbed into his neck. Unfortunately its power was barely enough to prate his skin and didn¡¯t even reach into his muscle. Arot pulled out the knife then closed his hand, crushing the knife into a coin-like shape. Then he jumped at Yinkong.

    ¡°Run!¡± Yinkong only had the chance to yelled a single word before she was sent flying into the shelves. Paper and bits of wood floated in the air. For a while, the other people could only hear the nking sounds of metals crashing into each other, and the asional moan from Yinkong.

    Lan quickly took out a smoke grenade. She exchanged it before entering the movie and never thought it woulde into use. As she was about to pulled the ring, Tengyi ced his gun on her head.

    Lan yelled with shock and anger. ¡°Qi... Qi Tengyi! You crazy? Do you think they will let you live if you kill me? Impossible! They will just kill you... Tengyi?¡±

    Tengyi¡¯s eyes were filled with pain. His whole body was shivering but that gun was fixed on Lan¡¯s head.

    The woman with closed eyes said, ¡°The girl from the assassin¡¯s n had undergone mental training, I can not control her. This woman seemed to have enhanced her mental capacity, it¡¯s not easy to control her either. So I can only control the one next to her...¡±

    The monkughed lightly. ¡°No, you did a good job, Shainaia. Kill the four of them here. The one in the basement should¡¯ve be ground meat by now. Minima¡¯s closebat strength is only second to Arot... Team China is only so much, we can...¡±

    Before he finished talking, they heard a huge impact and shout from the basement. Several secondster, two people jumped out from the floor. Zheng¡¯s face was full of blood, his muscles were all puffed up, and his hand was grabbing onto the giant¡¯s neck. The two of them kept fighting on the ground until they heard the sound of bones snapped. Minima¡¯s body lost all strength. Zheng¡¯s eyes were bloody red. He was biting onto the giant¡¯s shoulder, while his other hand was holding a knife next to the giant¡¯s neck.

    ¡°I know you have a doctor in your team. You swapped him an arm even after I cut his off. I¡¯ve only snapped his neck... He¡¯s still alive, but can¡¯tst much longer. Let go of Tengyi, let them leave the museum or we will trade losses!¡±

 Vol 5 10-2

    <strong>Vol 5: Chapter 10-2.</strong>

    The skinny man with curved de began moving toward Zheng, but The monk quickly said, ¡°Stop, Charcoal! Minima is still alive!¡±

    Charcoal hesitated then stopped. The monk walked off the second floor as if he could stand on air. To everyone¡¯s surprise, he slowly walked down to the first floor.

    Zheng had entered the second stage of the unlocked mode by now.

    ¡ª

    When they were in the basement, due to theck of light, he didn¡¯t receive much damage. The giant¡¯s strikes were extremely powerful, especially the hand with the w, which could crush the wall into powder with a punch. But aside from power, his senses, vision, and control over his power were weak. While inside the basement, only a few of his punches scratched Zheng, most of them missed. Though these few punches still knocked Zheng to the wall. When one side¡¯s power was vastly overwhelming, all techniques could be useless.

    Zheng didn¡¯t get too close to the Minima afterwards. He attacked with his knife from the sides. After a few shes, the giant¡¯s body was painted with cuts. Several of his tendons were cut off. If it wasn¡¯t for fear of that extreme strength, Zheng would have probably gotten the knife into his heart.

    Minima wasn¡¯t an idiot. After several cuts he knew he would die if he continued like this. Unable to hit his target while receiving cuts little by little. That gloomy realization made him shout with insanity. He ignored everything and charged at Zheng, letting the knife stab into his stomach and cut his intestines in half. But at the same time he also got ahold of Zheng and enclosed Zheng¡¯s body in his arms.

    ¡°Keep running! Chinese monkey! Run! You think you are really a monkey? Let me make you into ground meat! Weakling that only knows how to run!¡± He yelled then tightened his arms. He could hear the sound of Zheng¡¯s bones fracturing.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Zheng also began screaming like mad. The near death sensation fell upon him. This was the first time he¡¯d really experienced this sensation since he entered this movie. The powering from Minima¡¯s arms was so strong that even activating his Qi wasn¡¯t helping. If he let this continue, in less than ten seconds he¡¯d be crushed.

    ¡®I can¡¯t die! After going through so many dangers... How I can die here!¡¯

    Zheng opened his mouth and bit the giant¡¯s shoulder. The taste of blood rushed down his throat. He felt a violent and bloodthirsty emotion surface from within. At this crucial moment, his gic constraint finally unlocked again and entered the second stage. His muscles began convulsing, two secondster his muscles swelled up. This was the symbol of the second stage, the ability to control his body at will and unleashing all its potential!

    ¡°Go to hell! Monkey!¡± Minima was still yelling but before he could finish, a huge force emerged from within his arms and knocked him away to the wall.

    ¡°You are the f*cking monkey!¡±

    Zheng¡¯s eyes became bloody red. For some reason, he wanted to drink blood. As soon as he knocked Minima away, he jumped at the giant. The two huge powers crashed into each other. Endlessbat instincts streamed into Zheng¡¯s head from the unlocked mode. When his hands shed with the giant¡¯s, he kicked off the ground, jumping over to Minima¡¯s back, which twisted the giant¡¯s arms, then....

    Pah!

    Minima¡¯s arms snapped.

    Minima let out a scream then Zheng knocked him to the ground and snapped both his legs too. It still wasn¡¯t over, Zheng grabbed onto him and jumped up to the first floor until he finally took full control over Minima¡¯s life.

    ¡ª

    The monk was standing about ten meters away. He looked at Zheng and said, ¡°The second stage of the unlocked mode? Then you are the leader of Team China? Shainaia... Let that Tengyi say out their quest!¡±

    Tengyi¡¯s body trembled then his voice was forced through his lips, ¡°Eliminate Imhotep!¡±

    The monk touched his forehead with a finger then said, ¡°Eliminate Imhotep? Good, I thought your quest was to kill Anck-su-Namun. Then... the Book of the Dead is still in your hands? And you¡¯ve used the book. That¡¯s the reason you refused our suggestion and risked your lives to save the characters. Because you probably won¡¯t be able to find the Book of Amun-Ra without them. Too bad that you learned of the secrets of these two books, otherwise we could have remained in peace. But since you know them...¡±

    Zheng was surprised, he asked without thinking, ¡°The secrets of the two books? What secrets?¡±

    ¡°God will put some items inside the movies. These items cannot be exchanged from God, like the spells from the two books cannot be learned from God. Especially the Book of Amun-Ra. Even though every person only has one chance, but having it... Remember, this is the unspoken rule when two teams meet. If both teams are on the same level, then we will exchange information, such as how to survive a specific movie or how to run away when the plot changes. We met a team that experienced this movie, so we also know of the secrets of these two books... But if the powers of two teams are unequal... Shainaia!¡±

    The monk shouted then opened his arms. A giant serpent about a meter in diameter and ten meters long appeared behind him. This serpent had two heads with different colors. When the serpent appeared, Tengyi fell to the ground as if he had lost all his strength. At the same time, Zheng felt that he lost control of his body. He dropped Minima to the ground. One of the serpent¡¯s heads then bit toward him.

    That huge mouth looked like it was going to swallow him whole.

 Vol 5 10-3

    Everything slowed down in that moment. Tengyi slowly getting up from the floor. Lan running toward him in panic. Shredded paper and wood floating where they were fighting. And this giant serpent¡¯s heading closer and closer. He could faintly smell the blooding from its mouth. The only thing left in Zheng¡¯s mind was that death was looming in.

    If the second stage of the unlocked mode gives absolute control over the body, does the nervous system counts as part of the body? When you unleash the nervous system¡¯s potential, then your reaction speed...

    Zheng¡¯s whole body was violently convulsing. Because of the speed it was convulsing, everyone could only made out his figure, but his body and face became blurred. As the serpent was about to bite into him, Shanaia yelled, ¡°I, I can¡¯t... hold him with the Psyche Chain anymore!¡±

    As she finished her words, Zheng shed to the side of the serpent¡¯s head, but just barely getting away. He struck the giant head with his ringed fist and channeled his Qi into the ring. It was like snow came into contact with fire, a huge hole appeared on the serpent¡¯s head instantly. Half of its head was crushed into powder. Then Zheng gave its head a kick and used the force to propel him over to Tengyi.

    ¡°Give me the grenade!¡±

    His words were meaningless though, since his speed was so much faster than Tengyi¡¯s. He reached Tengyi in the blink of an eye and grabbed the grenade from his hand. He pulled the ring then threw this smoke grenade over at the monk. A thick white smoke began to fill up the museum.

    ¡°Ok, everyone leave the the museum now... Shit, what are you standing here for? Go!¡± Zheng turned to O¡¯Connell and saw that he was standing there like an idiot. After his shout O¡¯Connell and the other characters came to their senses and hurried toward the exit.

    ¡°Lan, go with them, don¡¯t let them get separated... Tengyi, hurry, help me read this spell. I found some good stuff in the basement... Tengyi?¡±

    Zheng took out a few broken remains of some mummies and some sand. Then he took out the Book of the Dead. But Tengyi was standing there with no reaction until several secondster, when he copsed to the ground. That¡¯s when Zheng and Lan noticed the needle pierced into his heart.

    Zheng¡¯s face looked distorted from anger. He held onto Tengyi but he couldn¡¯t pull the needle out... Judging from its position and depth, as soon as he pulled the needle out, Tengyi would lose his life...

    ¡°Zheng, give me the book. Hoho, my vision is a little blurred.¡± Tengyi muttered, but blood slipped through his mouth with every word he said.

    Zheng held onto him tightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you¡¯re fine. Zero and Yinkong are skilled at dealing with injuries. You should be fine...¡±

    ¡°F*ck! I told you to bring me the book!¡± Tengyi shouted but that only made him vomit more blood. The cloth at his chest was stained by the blood seeping out.

    Zheng opened the book to the page of the spell. Tengyi touched the characters with his fingers and read them out one by one. Zheng could only concentrate on remembering these characters and pronunciations. Ten secondster, Tengyi finished reading. The monk still hadn¡¯t came out of the smoke. Maybe they weren¡¯t skilled with closebat, though Zheng felt that the monk had gone back up to second floor instead.

    ¡°I am just a grave robber. Those ancient relics and the culture of our country, a culture more magnificent than any other country. I only wanted to bring this culture back to the world... They lied to me and sold the relics to other countries. I am not a f*cking traitor...¡±

    Tengyi¡¯s voice became smaller and smaller. After hisst few words, hey back down quietly. Blood stoppeding out of his chest and the needle came out by itself then floated into the smoke.

    ¡°Guardians of death. Listen to my summons...¡±

    Zheng put down Tengyi¡¯s body. He held onto the Book of the Dead then began chanting the spell. As his blood energy drained, the mummy pieces and sand merged together then grew in size. Several secondster, four skeletal mummies with swords and shields appeared in front of him. Zheng waved his hand at the smoke and these mummies jumped in with incredible speed.

    ¡°Lan, bring Tengyi out. Remember not to let the characters get separated...¡± Zheng took a deep breath and held onto his knife.

    Lan wanted to say something but when she saw Zheng face, she picked up Tengyi¡¯s body and ran toward the exit. When her figure vanished from sight, a wolf howl came from the other side.

    The three meter tall werewolf stood up. His hand was holding onto Yinkong. Her whole body was filled with cuts and a part of her shoulder was bitten off. Her left arm hung there without strength but she was still alive. She looked at Zheng with her feeble and dim eyes.

    The werewolf howled again and threw Yinkong at Zheng. When Zheng caught her, the werewolf was already sprinting toward him. The scalpels on its w was about to pierce through Yinkong¡¯s body. Zheng had no choice but to turn around and take the scalpels with his back to protect Yinkong. The scalpels prated into his body and the impact forced him into the wall. The werewolf pushed Zheng through the wall and out of the museum.

    With its w inside Zheng¡¯s back, he howled and lifted Zheng up. His other w was reaching for Zheng¡¯s neck. Yet Zheng couldn¡¯t do anything at this point. As he saw the monk and the other members of Team India walk out from the smoke, hopelessness began to fill his heart.

    Bang!

    A bullet struck the werewolf at extreme speed, prated into his right lung through the chest then knocked him to the wall. Then that huge force crushed the wall. This mighty shot came from the Gauss sniper rifle...

    <u>End of Volume 5: <strong><i><strong><u>The Mummy¡¯s Treasure</u></strong></i></strong></u>

    <strong><i><u>Next, Volume 6: </u><strong><u>The Mummy¡¯s Treasure II</u></strong></i></strong>

 Vol 6 1-1

    <strong><i><u>Volume 6: </u><strong><u>The Mummy¡¯s Treasure II</u></strong></i></strong>

    The bullet struck a hole through the werewolf¡¯s chest. The impact knocked him away and also freed Zheng and Yinkong from his hold. The monk said immediately, ¡°Don¡¯t go out! Shit, they have a sniper! Manavia, use the shield!¡± He waved his hands at the werewolf, Zheng and Yinkong.

    The serpent appeared above him again, its head had recovered. The monk¡¯s eyes went out of focus, signaling he entered the unlocked mode. Both of the serpent¡¯s heads began moving this time, one head went for the werewolf and the other went for Zheng and Yinkong.

    As the serpent was about to reach Zheng, with another loud bang, a Gauss magical bullet struck its head. A translucent force field appeared in between the bullet and the head but only for an instant before it shattered. The bullet still hit the serpent in the end.

    Of the two women standing behind the monk, one was Shainaia who had her eyes closed the whole time, and the other was wearing an Arabian face veil. Her body shivered then said, ¡°Leader, can¡¯t block the bullet. It¡¯s too powerful...¡±

    The monk answered without turning around. ¡°Yes, even I can¡¯t see the bullet¡¯s path... It should be a sci-fi weapon. Didn¡¯t expect Team China to have people with sniping talent. I was too careless... Luckily the shield still blocked half its power, that¡¯s enough.¡±

    The other serpent head had brought the werewolf back into the museum by this time. The one that was shot lost a third of its mass and was no longer able to bite Zheng. About seven secondster, another shot crushed the remaining head into dust, this time there was no force field to block anymore.

    ¡°Seven seconds... takes seven seconds to reload. Shainaia, enter my mind and share vision with Lamu... Lamu, remember you only have seven seconds to aim and attack. If you fail, then the sniper can wipe us all. Our lives are in your hands!¡± The monk looked at the only other man behind him, a young man with slightly dark skin like a typical Indian. He nodded then held a white needle in his hand, the same needle that took Tengyi¡¯s life.

    ¡°Go!¡±

    The monk began to count time in his mind. He saw Zheng trying to get up from the ground then ordered the serpent¡¯s remaining head to attack again. Another bullet struck it and crushed the head. As soon as he heard the bang, he charged out of the museum and began looking around.

    ¡°One!¡±

    ¡°Two!¡±

    ¡°Three!¡±

    ¡°Four!¡±

    ¡°Five!¡±

    ¡°Six!¡±

    ¡°... Found him! Lamu!¡± He looked at a tall building on the east and yelled.

    The young man kept his eyes closed the whole time. When he heard the words, he threw the needle at once. The needle disappeared right as it left his hand but at the same time, another shot came from that building to the east. A bullet struck the monk¡¯s left shoulder, just centimeters away from his heart. Even so, the bullet still broke off his arm and knocked him several meters away. Zheng had disappeared with Yinkong by this time.

    Lamu waved his hand, the needle came back to him stained with blood. But he frowned. ¡°Didn¡¯t hit a fatal spot. When I was about to hit him, something interfered with my mind, just like... being controlled by Shainaia.¡±

    The monk picked up his arm and muttered. ¡°The feeling of danger disappeared. Even if he¡¯s still alive, he should be critically injured. The sniper isn¡¯t a threat for now... Shainaia, stay here with Charcoal! Lamu, go chase that sniper, I need to see his body! I will go chase the one that reached the second stage of the unlocked mode. That¡¯s their leader! Shainaia, track them then send their position to our minds!¡±

    ¡ª

    At the same time, Zheng ran into the valley carrying Yinkong. Lan was waiting there with tears on her face. As soon as she saw Zheng, she ran over and took Yinkong from his hands. ¡°Follow me, O¡¯Connell knows the shortcuts to the center square... Are, are you still okay?¡±

    Zheng¡¯s back was pierced with the scalpels and was soaked with blood. But he smiled and said, ¡°Not a big deal... wait a moment, let me stop Yinkong¡¯s bleeding.¡± He took out the hemostasis spray from his ring and sprayed Yinkong¡¯s shoulder.

    Lan carried Yinkong quietly and led Zheng through several civilian houses. Soon afterward, they saw O¡¯Connell and the other characters waiting in a small empty area. They ran up to Zheng immediately and began asking questions but Zheng yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t stop! O¡¯Connell, lead the way! Hurry, we are still in danger! Right behind us... they¡¯re still following right behind us!¡±

    P.S. Read a quote from a short , link, that I wanted to share. Unfortunately I don¡¯t have sufficient knowledge to trante the novel.

    I want this sky to no longer block my eyes

    This earth to no longer bury my heart

    All the people to understand my mind

    All the gods to vanish into nothingness

    I have a dream

    When I want to fly, the sky shall make way for me

    When I enter the ocean, the water shall part for me

    All the gods will want to befriend me

    Nothing in this world can bind me

    No one in this world can rule me

    No where in this world I can¡¯t go

    There is nothing I can¡¯t do

 Vol 6 1-2

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 1-2.</strong>

    There were too many shocks today, no one was bothering to ask questions right now. O¡¯Connell ran deeper into the valley as soon as he heard Zheng. Evelyn, Jonathan and the curator followed right after. They watched Zheng as took out some mummy pieces and sand from his pocket, then raised the Book of the Dead and chanted the spell Tengyi taught him before his death.

    As the blood energy channeled into the book, the mixture grew in size and finally became several mummy guards. Zheng waved his hand then the guards ran into the valley.

    Lan asked him, ¡°What danger is behind us... they caught up to us?¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t be sure but I sense danger from behind. Hope these mummy guards can dy them a little more. Aye...¡±

    As they heard his words everyone raced behind O¡¯Connell, crossing over houses and valleys. After they jumped over two civilian houses, Evelyn asked, ¡°O¡¯Connell! Is this what you mean by shortcut? Going through people¡¯s houses? Are you really a British gentleman? Don¡¯t you know this is bad manners?¡±

    ¡°I am British...¡± He replied as he ran. ¡°But not a gentleman. A least unlike a gentleman, I won¡¯t just kiss you. Haha.¡±

    Evelyn¡¯s face flushed. She cursed him inaudibly but still followed right behind him. The other peopleughed as they saw their banter. This was the only lighthearted event during their escape. Then a house not far away from them copsed.

    ¡°They¡¯re here...¡± Zheng muttered as he looked over it. He held onto his knife so tightly that his fingers looked pale.

    ¡ª

    The serpent had recovered its heads, making the mummy guards unable to close up on it. It bit two of the guards then knocked them against a wall, instantly crushing the whole house. But the remaining two guards still jumped at the monk without fear.

    Yet the serpent moved too fast, it caught both guards when they jumped at the monk, then crushed them with a bite.

    ¡°Shainaia... Their location!¡± the monk said into the air.

    As soon as he said these words, a map of this area appeared on his mind. Zheng¡¯s group was running in this map. They were getting farther away from the monk but it seemed like they were slowing down.

    ¡°They reached their base? Good, we can wipe them all out at once!¡± the monkughed coldly. The serpent lowered one of its head and the monk jumped on top of it. Then the serpent turned invisible, making it look like the monk was floating in the air. He was floating towards Zheng in a straight line, crushing all the houses on his way.

    Zheng¡¯s group had totally stopped in ce in his mind. They were waiting on an empty area without buildings. Perhaps they were nning to go all out against Team India.

    ¡°nning to go all out? Good, I¡¯ll show you the hidden power of this serpent...¡±

    Without stopping a bit, the monk charged into that empty area. Then a bolt of lightning shot from right under him to where Zheng was standing, exploded arge rock on that spot. But no one was here, this looked like just a normal empty spot!

    However, the map on his mind still showed that Zheng was right under him. They were just standing here without moving. He couldn¡¯t find any traces of them even after he came down from the serpent... They¡¯d disappeared.

    ¡°Shainaia! What¡¯s wrong? Where are they?¡± The monk shouted.

    After a bit of dy, a voice entered his mind. ¡°Leader, someone hacked into my mentalwork. I can¡¯t sense their location...¡±

    He calmed down and said, ¡°What about Lamu? And that sniper?¡±

    ¡°... He got away. One more thing, leader... Minima just stopped breathing. Arot also returned to human form. Come back fast, I fear that he may not to make it either.¡±

    The monk took a deep breath and roared. His face looked distorted, just like an Asura from hell. All that was left in his eyes were frenzy and anger...

    ¡ª

    Zheng¡¯s group actually wasn¡¯t running very fast. Fortunately they had the eleration and stamina buffs from Lan. Otherwise a normal girl like Evelyn wouldn¡¯t be able to handle this much running. O¡¯Connell knew this city inside out. They were getting closer and closer to the center square. At the same time, Zheng let out a sigh of relief.

    Lan asked anxiously, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? They getting close?¡±

    Zheng smiled. ¡°No, the danger is over. I don¡¯t know why but the sense of danger is gone. It seems like they aren¡¯t following us anymore. Huu~. We can finally breathe easy now.¡±

    The clock tower entered their sight and in front of them, Jie was carrying Zero as he sprinted toward the tower...

    A blood soaked spot on his chest...

 Vol 6 1-3

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 1-3.</strong>

    Yinkong checked Zero¡¯s injury and said calmly, "The needle went in between his lungs. It didn¡¯t damage his lungs and was far away from his heart... Just that there is some extravasated blood in his chest. I can¡¯t do open chest surgery here so he will feel some chest pain in the uing days. Though it shouldn¡¯t be much of a problem." Yinkong checked Zero¡¯s injury and said calmly.

    Zheng sighed. "Compared to his injury, I am more worried about you... How are you right now?"

    The newbies were shocked when Zheng and the others came back to the tower. Tengyi died, and the rest were critically injured. This generated fear in the newbies. This was their first movie after all.

    Yinkong recovered extremely quickly. She regained most of her mobility after reaching the tower but the arm that was bitten still couldn¡¯t move. As the one most knowledgeable on human anatomy, she naturally took up the job of checking Zero¡¯s injury. Of course, her injury seemed even worse.

    Yinkong looked at the shoulder missing arge section of flesh. "I need hot water, needle, threads, scissor, alcohol and gauze. I recall Egypt has a traditional medicine for physical injuries. It would be best if you can get it."

    Zheng took a deep breath and said, "I¡¯m asking how is your injury, not telling you to fix it all by yourself! We will help you get all the tools for the surgery. Don¡¯t worry about anything else. Yours and Zero¡¯s mission right now is to rest until you regain the ability to fight!"

    Yinkong was surprised. "The blood vessels and tendons on the shoulder were torn. The bones are possibly fractured. There¡¯s no way to recover this arm with the technology of this world, at least not within the next several decades. This arm is useless until we return."

    Everyone became silent. Especially when they looked at Tengyi¡¯s body, they felt a sense of despair. Zheng recovered immediately and shouted, "Team India isn¡¯t much better off. This is the world of horror movies. Anyone can die here. Maybe I will also die on the hands of my enemy or a monster. The only thing we can do is try our best to live!"

    Although they were still feeling down, it was better than the despair from before. Zheng said to O¡¯Connell, "We are not familiar with Cairo. Please help us buy the tools necessary for surgery. Heng and Liang, go with O¡¯Connell. Remember to stock up on food and drinks too."

    "Meat!" Yinkong suddenly said. "Meat gives energy. Buy more lean meat."

    O¡¯Connell brought the two of them out the tower. Evelyn nned to go with them but Zheng stopped her. When he mentioned Imhotep, she dismissed the idea.

    After everything was set, Honglu said, "Tell me what happened. I¡¯ve been paying attention to the watch. Ten minutes ago, I received notification that one person in our team died, and we are down one point. Then two minutes after, one person on the other team died. So our current score is zero... Don¡¯t skimp on any details."

    Zheng had the two newbies go with O¡¯Connell intentionally. So even if they were to get killed, the team¡¯s fighting power would still be there. Although they would be down two points, this was still the better choice. As the leader of this team, he had to made the choice... This all seemed so simr to Xuan¡¯s methods.

    He immediately wanted to have a talk with Honglu. The boy¡¯s analytical ability was what is most needed in the current situation. After Honglu asked the question, he described the fight in the museum. Especially every detail on the enemies, their possible abilities and roles, and the werewolf¡¯s destructive power.

    Honglu knelt on one knee and twirled his hair. "Based on your descriptions, there¡¯s a 70% chance that the muscr giant died. The other possibility is the werewolf European doctor. Of course I prefer the doctor to be the one... The giant¡¯s armpletely recovered so this doctor possess medical abilities we don¡¯t have.

    "Let¡¯s analyze their fighting powers. Arot¡¯s closebat ability is above Yinkong... If you fight him one on one, how likely are you to win?" Honglu muttered.

    Zheng thought for a bit. "If I go all out, entering the unlocked mode and all other conditions considered... I may win but the most likely oue is we¡¯d both get injured. The werewolf¡¯s power and speed is higher than the second stage of the unlocked mode."

    "Is that so? Then ther is the Indian monk. He can summon a double-headed serpent but his base power level doesn¡¯t look too strong. At least, we can crush the serpent with magical bullets. I think he¡¯s definitely hiding some power. Probably a power that can¡¯t be used too frequently. So he probably won¡¯t use it unless that is his only choice. This is the only exnation on why he can became the leader and not the werewolf.

    "Aside from these two people, I am most concerned about that needle. It killed Tengyi and injured Zero. The user possess long distance sniping ability. He will be a threat when we fight Team India... The biggest threat is...

    "One of the two women can use a defensive force field. This is a very strong support ability. The other... is our biggest threat, mind control! As long as she¡¯s alive, we won¡¯t be able to beat Team India!"

 Vol 6 2-1

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 2-1.</strong>

    Zheng massaged his temples and said, "This means we are not at aplete disadvantage?"

    Honglu shook his head with a smile. "Not quite. Even though we are at a disadvantage, but only slightly not wholly. In contrast to them, we have an advantage that they don¡¯t, especially now that the giant is dead and the werewolf is heavily injured... We exceed them in closebat strength. As long as we can fight them in a confined space then you... will be our hope for victory!" Honglu pointed at Zheng.

    Zheng pointed at himself with surprise. "Don¡¯t kid me. I know how much I am capable of. Maybe I am strong when I go all out but you can¡¯t really expect me to do so every time. Plus they won¡¯t give me the chance. That monk¡¯s summoned creature is strong. If I fight it inside a valley, it can destroy the surrounding walls and houses with ease. They also won¡¯t put their support members in a ce without safety. So your n..."

    Honglu continued. "There¡¯s a ce they will definitely go. A ce that can¡¯t be destroyed, at least they won¡¯t do it, that¡¯s narrow, with many tunnels. Once you get a chance to close in on them there... you will be unstoppable!

    "The necropolis Hamunaptra! That¡¯s the ce where you can bring out all your power! It has numerous tunnels and mummy guards. Your Book of the Dead can control these mummies. Even though they may not pose a huge threat to Team India, but they can give them some trouble. The only thing I am worried about is... that woman with the mind control ability."

    Zheng was overjoyed when he heard this. He was confident even if he had to go against the werewolf face to face in a confined space like the tomb. But he sighed when Honglu mentioned the woman. "That mind control is too terrifying... Tengyi was controlled by her before he died. Even I was controlled for a brief moment. That feeling was like my consciousness separated from my body and I could only look as my body moved on its own. It was a horrible feeling..."

    "Not only this." Lan interjected. "Zheng, do you still remember the chase? The sense of danger kept following us. I suspect that the woman was following us with her mind. Just like after we caught the cyborg and they were still able to find his location. I think that woman has a tracking ability."

    Honglu nodded. "Right, your reasoning is logical. It can also exin these two points but I am curious as to... how could you have returned safely? Are they nning to camp outside the clock tower?"

    Zheng shook his head. "No, I am not sensing any danger nor feel of being tracked. I believe we are really outside her reach. Or perhaps someone helped us block the tracking..."

    Zheng and Lan looked at each other then they both turned to Jie. He was sitting there looking very tired and didn¡¯t seem to pay any attention to their conversation.

    Honglu noticed Zheng¡¯s strangeness and said, "Then this is set. In order to beat Team India, our first step is to kill that woman. Otherwise, everything we do will be useless...

    "The only n I can think of is going to Hamunaptra before Imhotep and Team India join up. We must get our hands on the Book of Amun-Ra before Team India. Then we need to kill that woman out in the desert in. We have to rely on Zero for this. His sniping range is over ten thousand meters. We have to kill her before she can react. Though I am worried about the needle user. He may counter attack as soon as he finds Zero... But we must kill that woman at all cost, even if it means trading one for one! Otherwise we will lose the team fight and get wiped."

    Zheng listened carefully then sighed. "Then Zero..."

    Honglu shook his head. "This is the only way, we can only see if he¡¯s willing to or not. The chance for life or death is about half and half. Furthermore Zero must go alone and snipe them on the way in order to not dy the rest of us. We will go to Hamunaptra without stopping so even if he is to get injured, we can¡¯t help him."

    A calm voice injected. "Assassins always go alone to begin with... The target is only that woman, right?" Everyone turned around and saw Zero sitting by the wall. He touched the gauze on his chest as he was talking.

    Zheng looked at him deeply then asked Honglu, "Then? What should we do?"

    "It¡¯s simple, afterwards we¡¯ll obtain the Book of Amun-Ra before they reach Hamunaptra and take away Imhotep¡¯s immortality. Then depending on the situation, we will fight Team India to the death or return immediately after finishing our mission. We will have the upper hand no matter what."

    Zheng nodded and said with certainty, "Good! Then we will enact this n. After O¡¯Connelles back, we will..."

    Before he finished the sentence, footsteps closed in from outside the door then...

    Bang!

    O¡¯Connell kicked open the door. Following behind him were the two newbies. The three of them were each carrying arge bag. Everyone in the room raised their guns in shock but after they saw that it was O¡¯Connell, they let out a sigh of relief.

    O¡¯Connell said in a hurry, "F*ck. This world has gone mad! Several families that died in Cairo, their bodies came back to life. And also some people who were still alive suddenly died then came back to life. Cairo is filled with these living dead corpses right now!"

 Vol 6 2-2

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 2-2.</strong>

    This scene also happened in the movie. When Imhotep recovered the majority of his power, he would raise the dead into walking corpses. Even some living humans would get controlled by his power. When the plot advanced to this point in the movie, the main characters were forced into a dead end while the curator got killed by the zombies.

    Heng and Liang came into the room too. Heng said, "This isn¡¯t the only thing. This mov... ahem, I have also seen it. Wasn¡¯t it only raising the dead? Magical bullets should be able to take them out but some of the corpses had flesh peel off then the sand and soil formed armors and weapons for them. They look like... "

    O¡¯Connell continued his sentence, "Yes, those skeletons look just like the mummy guards you summoned. Three or four out of every ten corpse became like this. We almost got found out when we came back. They seem to be searching for something. I hope they haven¡¯t found our hideout..."

    Zheng sighed. "The plot changed. We are in a horrible situation..."

    Honglu then pondered. "I am curious. What is Team India¡¯s mission? To revive Anck-su-Namun. And what is our mission? To eliminate Imhotep... This doesn¡¯t seem to make sense. They are almost put into the ce of Imhotep¡¯s ally but we are put in such disadvantaged position. This just isn¡¯t reasonable... Perhaps we are forgetting something."

    Suddenly they heard the tweets of a bird by the window. It was a white little eagle standing on the window. The man in ck waved his hand the the eaglended on his wrist.

    He took off a piece of paper from its w. After he read it, he took out a piece of paper from his pocket and tied it on the w. Then the eagle flew out the window.

    "Powerful strangers. My tribe and I are the descendants of the Pharaoh¡¯s bodyguards. We¡¯ve been guarding Hamunaptra for several thousand years to prevent Imhotep¡¯s resurrection. We are willing to sacrifice anything to defeat him. Rest assured, we have assembled our men on the way to Hamunaptra. Whether it is Imhotep¡¯s army of the dead, or the strangers attempting to revive Anck-su-Namun, our tribe... vows with our swords and glory to stop and destroy them!" The man gave his solemn vow.

    "The second movie!" Zheng and the others said.

    In the second movie, the Medjai sent all their warriors, over ten thousand cavalry, to fight the army of the dead in the desert. Their performance was astounding and totally defeated the first wave of the army. So even if they were to fight the endless numbers of zombies and mummy guards, they would still be able to put up a fight.

    "Yes! They have Imhotep and the mummy guards. We have our ally¡¯s help... We won¡¯t lose! We won¡¯!"

    Even though this new force isn¡¯t individually strong, but theirrge number was able to affect the ending of this movie. Honglu then made adjustments to his n for the new ally.

    Zero was assigned to a location not far off from the cavalry. When the cavalry intercepts Team India on the way to Hamunaptra, he will snipe during the chaos. The chances of them finding out Zero¡¯s location during such chaos would be slim. At the same time, the rest of the team would have enough time to enter the tomb and obtain the Book of Amun-Ra. Once they take away Imhotep¡¯s immortality, they will be in a favorable position.

    Since the n was set, everyone decided they would take a small nap after eating. Then they would go over to the port and seize a ship. They could definitely reach Hamunaptra before Team India does. Of course the safest way was intercepting them with the cavalry. And it was best if the cavalry could kill them.

    During the meal, Yinkong took a first-aid kit and a bottle of alcohol out the door. Zheng saw it and sighed then followed her out quietly. Yinkong climbed a few steps up the stairs of the clock tower then opened the first-aid it and took out a scalpel.

    "The one that¡¯s watching over there...e over and help," Yinkong said calmly.

    Zheng scratched his head and walked over a bit embarrassed just in time to see Yinkong cut open her shirt and exposed the white skin underneath her neck and that scary injury on her shoulder.

    "The werewolf¡¯s teeth contain some kind of virus. The injured area around my shoulder has lost all sensation. In the legends, people that are bitten by werewolves will get infected and be werewolves themselves. Even though the virus he has isn¡¯t as powerful, this half of my body is almost paralyzed... See this injury? The flesh that¡¯s be ck is infected with virus. Help me cut it out..." Yinkong was still calm as she said this. She lit an alcohol burner and heated the scalpel over the me. When Zheng walked over to her, she handed him the scalpel without a word.

    Zheng calmed down then looked at the scary injury. Arge area of skin and flesh had turned purplish ck, it looked horrifying. The hand that was holding the scalpel began trembling. Yinkong said light voice. "... Thest person that helped me do surgery... was myrade. We were in the same team during training and in missions. But he died under my own hands... As an assassin, many people will gradually be insane due to the killings and the cruelty of the training. Just like that werewolf Arot. When an assassin can¡¯t handle their ordeals and they changed... that¡¯s when they would be made to disappear. Arot should end the same..."

    Zheng took a deep breath and when he breathed out, his eyes went out of focus. He began cutting out the ck flesh little by little with speed and precision. The scalpel danced over Yinkong¡¯s shoulder...

 Vol 6 2-3

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 2-3.</strong>

    A minuteter, the floor was scattered with ck flesh. Zheng¡¯s precision was incredible in the unlocked mode. The cuts didn¡¯t even touch the uninfected flesh below. After all the ck flesh was gone, dark extravasated blood seeped out for quite a while before the blood came out was red.

    "Bullet." Yinkong held out her hand.

    Zheng was confused for a bit then remembered what the army did in movies. In a situation without disinfectants, they used gunpowder to burn the injury to prevent any infections.

    "But isn¡¯t there alcohol? The hemostasis spray can disinfect also. You don¡¯t need to use such rough methods," Zheng said.

    Yinkong¡¯s hand remained there and shook her head. "The injury is bitten by a werewolf. There¡¯s definitely remains of the virus. Normal alcohol can¡¯tpletely wipe it out... Bullet."

    Zheng felt that he couldn¡¯t do anything against her will. She was so calm the whole time as if she didn¡¯t care about pain or death. She didn¡¯t even blink when he was cutting the ck flesh off. This calmness had gained his respect.

    Without any other choice, Zheng took out a few bullets from the ring. She lightly flipped open the shells and poured the gunpowder on the injury. Then held the Hellfire Fang close.

    A me instantly red up as fire met gunpowder. But it went out just as fast as it came. The shoulder that was bleeding became charred. Yinkong fell unconscious from the pain and her face was covered in sweat, which made Zheng take pity on her.

    He sighed then poured alcohol on her shoulder. The cooling sensation of the liquid woke her up. She looked at Zheng calmly then let him continue.

    By the time Zheng wrapped up Yinkong¡¯s shoulder, she had fallen into a deep sleep. This aloof little girl of an assassin looked so pure and innocent during her sleep, like the girl next door.

    Zheng carried her back to the room and saw that most of the others were sleeping, aside from Zero, Jie and O¡¯Connell staying alert. After the fight in the museum and the chase, it was normal for anyone to feel exhausted. Resting was the best way to recover.

    "So... let¡¯s have a peaceful sleep, then we will run for our lives!"

    It was nighttime when Zheng woke up. Though the first one awake wasn¡¯t him. Heng was fiddling around with a longbow, and the noise woke Zheng up.

    He saw Zheng and apologized with a smile. "Sorry to wake up you... you want to sleep a little longer?"

    Zheng looked around and asked, "Where is Zero and Jie?"

    "Up at the roof. Zero said he wants to take a look at the distribution of the mummy guards. Jie went along to protect him... You really don¡¯t need more sleep?"

    Zheng shook his head and looked around at the others who were still sleeping. Most of them were in fact awake but were resting with their eyes closed, or perhaps they didn¡¯t want to get up too early and face reality. After all, they only had a little more time before being chased by that monster or Team India. Their lives would no longer be in their own hands.

    "Bow? Did you make it yourself?" Zheng got interested in this young man. Back then when Honglu asked for a gun, he also wanted agun for Heng, while excluding the two other newbies. This was enough to make Zheng notice him.

    Heng smiled coyly and said, "This is a genuine English hardwood longbow. How could I make it with my bare hands? When I went with O¡¯Connell to the ck market and saw a merchant selling this work of art, I had to ask O¡¯Connell to buy it. The merchant also gave us several arrows... This is actually the first time I am using this kind of bow. I wonder how strong it is and the precision..."

    Zero and Jie pushed open the door as he was talking. Zero was able to walk at will by now but judging by the sweat on his forehead, the chest pain was difficult to bear. Jie¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He kept massaging his temples as he walked.

    As Zero began to describe the distribution of the mummy guards below, everyone else opened their eyes and came over.

    "... Basically that¡¯s it. The square is full of zombies. The majority of the mummy guards are at the entrance to Cairo and the port. About several hundred of them patrolling by the port. We will have to get through these several hundred mummy guards¨Cnot to mention the endless numbers of zombies¨Cif we are to get to the port..."

    "Wait." O¡¯Connell suddenly said.

    He drew a circle on the floor. "This is where we are. To the east is the port and here... there shouldn¡¯t be any guards to the west right? There¡¯s a garage here... Haha, you get what I mean? We will steal a few cars then drive to the port. The guards shouldn¡¯t be able to stop cars moving at high speed. The only thing to worry about is Imhotep, if he¡¯s as powerful as you said..."

    Zheng muttered, "Imhotep should only have sucked two people dry by now. Then... he¡¯s notpletely revived. Lan..."

    Lan pulled a cage from the corner. Inside it was a ck cat. The cute little cat seemed to have just woken up and looked at everyone warily when Lan brought it out from the cage.

    "Let¡¯s go! Mission escape from Cairo!"

 Vol 6 3-1

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 3-1.</strong>

    Zheng was very grateful he¡¯d exchanged for the ring. Not only was it a powerful weapon against spiritual beings but he could store a lot of things in it, like... magical bullets!

    Normal magical bullets were inexpensive. The only issue was that they are difficult to carry inrge quantities. But the Na ring eliminated this drawback. He easily took out arge stack of magical bullets and not only did he restock the ammunition for Jie, Lan and the others in the group but also swapped O¡¯Connell and the other characters¡¯ bullets with magical ones. Even though their weapons weren¡¯t powerful but every little bit helped in this circumstance. He wouldn¡¯t skimp on just some bullets.

    As they walked down the stairs of the clock tower, they got more and more anxious the closer they were to the ground. It wasn¡¯t limited to the normal people like the characters and newbies, Zheng and the veterans were also getting nervous.

    A thick wooden door blocked their way on the ground floor. Lan immediately casted the eleration and stamina buffs on everyone. Zheng took out mummy fragments and sands and the Book of the Dead then chanted the spell to create four mummy guards.

    The newbies watched it in shock, until Zheng kicked open the door, waking them up with the explosive sound. He charged out spraying with his gun, knocking at least ten zombies near him to the ground. The magical bullets were indeed effective. These corpses ignited and several secondster became a pile of ash.

    Zheng turned around and said hastily,¡°O¡¯Connell! Take the lead!¡±

    O¡¯Connell nodded. He looked at Evelyn, and without a word pulled out his two guns and walked in front of the group.

    Everyone followed behind him without talking. But to their surprise there was not even a single zombies on the way. It wasn¡¯t until they made a turn through a valley that they saw a wall of people blocking the way. It was a wide street, at least several thousand zombies packed the whole area and ten mummy guards were standing on the walls to the side.

    ¡°Pick up your guns! If you don¡¯t want to die then give all you have!¡± Zheng held onto the submachine gun with his left hand and the progressive knife with his right. He shouted while firing at the mummies.

    Everyone followed suit and opened fire at the zombies and mummies. Yet these zombies looked just like normal humans. There were even some kids, eleven or twelve years old. O¡¯Connell and some of the others hesitated until Jie yelled for them to get out of the way as he pulled out a heavy machine gun. The same one he used in thest movie. As soon as the others moved to the side, he opened fire.

    The sound of the heavy machine gun felt much more powerful than Zheng¡¯s gun, and of course its power was frightening. The corpses were falling like flies, the mummies couldn¡¯t close in on them either. Jie gave off the feeling that he was afire. He held onto the machine gun with one arm and the bullets with the other. He kept shouting as he ran forward.

    ¡°He¡¯s feeling sad... The person that carried the bullets for himst time has died.¡± Zheng sighed then looked at the man in ck who was carrying Tengyi¡¯s body. Everyone knew the rational thing to do was leave his body in the clock tower but they didn¡¯t have the heart to just leave it there. So everyone decided to find a ce to bury him. ording to the man in ck, this was also how a warrior could obtain peace.

    Fortunately, it seemed like Imhotep¡¯s curse had no effect on Tengyi. His body remained in eternal sleep... Yet Zheng couldn¡¯t forget the scene of his death, and thosest words of his...

    It didn¡¯t take long for the heavy machine gun to consume all its bullets, but that was enough to kill all the mummy guards. Only around a thousand corpses were still walking toward them. Everyone fired their guns without holding back. For a while, the sound of gunshots filled the air. They cleared a path through the zombies and moved through the street to the garage.

    Jonathan began running to the sports cars as soon as they entered the garage but Zheng and O¡¯Connell held out their arms simultaneously and carried him to a minibus. He yelled in resistance, ¡°Hey, sports cars! Sports cars run faster and also more expensive!¡±

    Zheng replied, ¡°I will give you five gold bars after we survive. Enough for you to buy one!¡±

    Jonathan paused for a moment then immediately said, ¡°Five... six, six is a lucky number.¡±

    Zheng and O¡¯Connell looked at each other then threw Jonathan into the bus. O¡¯Connell began to look for the key after they all got on but Zheng punched the keyhole, then pulled out the wires and twirled them together. The bus immediately started up.

    O¡¯Connellughed aloud, ¡°You¡¯re too violent.¡±

    Zheng shrugged. ¡°You will be more violent when you drive... Let¡¯s go, our buddies are here.¡±

    The entrance to the garage was filled with zombies just as he said. Furthermore, several dozen mummy guards were rushing straight at them from the wall behind them. O¡¯Connell drove the bus right into the corpses, sttering blood and flesh all over the ce...

 Vol 6 3-2

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 3-2.</strong>

    O¡¯Connell shouted, ¡°F*ck, so violent... What is this!? It wasn¡¯t nearly this bloody even when I was in Verdun... Evelyn! Get in the center of everyone, don¡¯t look out the window!¡±

    Evelyn waved her hand in protest but still stood in the center of them. The bus slowed down as it drove further and further into the zombies. These zombies were not retarded like the ones in Resident Evil. They kept trying to jump on the vehicle and some of them were hanging from the windows.

    ¡°Zero, Jie, we will attack the mummies! Everyone else attack the zombies around us! Hurry!¡± Zheng shouted then opened fired against the iing mummies.

    The submachine gun wasn¡¯t too effective. It needed over ten shots to destroy a mummy. Before long, the mummies had closed within ten meters of them. Fortunately the additional firepower from Zero and Jie, especially with the uracy from Zero, helped them destroy all the mummies before they reached the bus.

    The trio let out sighs of relief. They turned around to see Lan leading the rest of the group firing at the zombies.

    ¡°Sit tight!¡± O¡¯Connell shouted when he saw the numbers around the bus lessen. He pushed the gas pedal all the way down. The bus finally drove out of the crowd into an open road.

    Jonathan and the Americans only got to celebrate for a moment, then the bus made a turn and an endless sea of zombies stood across them. At least ten thousand zombies. Even worse was the number of mummies standing by the walls and roofs. They were in the hundreds.

    ¡°Oh my god!¡± O¡¯Connell was shocked and beaten. He had unconsciously let off the gas pedal. No one could find the courage to keep driving into that.

    Zheng clenched his teeth then said to O¡¯Connell, ¡°Trust me! Drive into them! F*ck, go in at full speed!¡± He took out the Book of the Dead and started chanting.

    O¡¯Connell also clenched his teeth and stepped on the gas pedal. The bus drove into the sea of zombies with resolution. When the mummies closed in on the bus, a whirlwind sent them up the air. This wind grew stronger by the second until it became a tornado. The bus was in the center of this tornado.

    The zombies and mummies were sucked in by the tornado. Their weight was so insignificant to its power. In contrast, the bus¡¯s weight helped keep them on the ground. Zheng only created a small tornado, otherwise the bus and everyone inside it would have be victims also.

    O¡¯Connell shouted in a frenzy as he drove forward, crushing numerous zombies. With the addition of Zero and Jie¡¯s shooting, there were not that many zombies left in front of them by the time they drove out from the tornado.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief then felt exhausted, as if the Book of the Dead drained both his blood energy and stamina. This small version tornado still drained all of his blood energy. It was a natural disaster after all.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! To the port!¡±

    ¡ª

    In an inn on the other end of Cairo, Shainaia suddenly said, ¡°Leader, found them... They seized a minibus and are now driving to the port. The Americans and main characters are also in the bus.¡±

    Shiva (monk) sat in the center of the team with his legs crossed and a golden Dharmachakra (Buddhist symbolism) on his hand. ¡°How did you suddenly find them? Weren¡¯t you unable to do so? Can this be a trap? Or did someone hack into your mentalwork again and give you an illusion?¡±

    Shainaia blushed then pondered for a moment. ¡°Leader, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s an illusion this time. Imhotep also appeared... Should we get in contact with him?¡±

    ¡°Not now. We should meet him face to face as a sign of respect... But I am still worried about the psyche force user in their team. If he can modify your scan then he should have a higher mental capacity stat than you, but then why didn¡¯t he use it to attack us? And his psyche mask (on their location) just suddenly disappeared... He wouldn¡¯t be...¡±

    Shiva showed a sign of surprise. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t be possible. He couldn¡¯t be their Guide? How can anyone reach the second stage of the unlocked mode all by himself? How did that man, Zheng Zha, establish himself as the leader? Just with the eptance of his teammates? Don¡¯t kid me... Is the psyche force user the Guide? How is it possible that someone reached the second stage and the Guide hasn¡¯t disappeared? That¡¯s not possible...¡±

    Shainaia asked, ¡°Leader, what should we do now?¡±

    Shiva paused for a moment. ¡°Of course we have to follow them. Arot, how is your condition?¡±

    In a dark corner of the room, Arot said calmly, ¡°Not that good. The people around here became zombies before I had the chance to hunt them. Recovery of my lungs is at 70%. If I have to transform, I can only retain 70% of my normal power but it should be enough for closebat.¡±

    ¡°Then... let¡¯s go see them off. Aren¡¯t they hoping to get to the port? Let this journey be the path to the Netherworld.¡±

    ¡ª

    Zheng¡¯s group wasn¡¯t feeling well. Although the zombies became ashes after getting shot by magical bullets, they still had normal bodies until then. The ground was filled with blood and ground meat when the bus crushed them. In fact, crushed flesh stuck all over the bottom of the bus. The bloody and rotten smell made Evelyn, Zhuiyu and Liang vomit several times already.

    Zheng had recovered some strength. He stood behind O¡¯Connell and said, ¡°Faster, drive faster. How much longer til we reach the port?¡±

    O¡¯Connell was heavily stressed, and snapped at him with irritation, ¡°F*ck! Stop nagging me! Only three to five more minutes following this road... I believe we can be faster if there are no more zombies!¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly. He stored a lot of magical bullets in the ring but the ring was only 1.5 cubic meters big after all. Their gun barrels were smoking from all the shooting. You could tell how many bullets they¡¯d consumed. There were less than a half of the bullets left. That was why he wanted to know how much longer they needed.

    As he was nning to reload his gun, he felt something and looked toward a tall building. At the same time Yinkong and Zero also looked over there. A half rotten and bald mummy appeared on the top of the building, Imhotep.

    ¡°O¡¯Connell! Don¡¯t let the bus flip over!¡±

    Zheng only had time to shout this before Imhotep transformed into a sandstorm. Everyone fired at him without thinking but even the magical bullets looked ineffective against this sandstorm. The bullets went straight through it but the sandstorm had already surrounded the bus.

    O¡¯Connell began yelling and held onto the wheel tightly. He stared right at the road in front of him with all his attention. Yet his vision was limited under the sandstorm. He left his safety to everyone else. Though Evelyn¡¯s screams made his shoulder shiver.

    The sandstorm came and went fast. It soon gathered together and reformed into Imhotep but this time with a person in his hand. He was holding one of the Americans. The American was horrified and started howling. Everyone else could only watch as Imhotep opened that rotten mouth and sucked him dry. Several secondster, the American became a dried corpse. At the same time Imhotep recovered more of his flesh, and gradually became more humanoid.

    ¡°Cat! Lan, bring the cat out!¡±

    Zheng shouted as he pulled the other American to his back. He fired at Imhotep but the magical bullets were still ineffective. They went straight through his body like normal bullets. Imhotep looked at the bullets holes that recovered instantly then transformed into a sandstorm again, sweeping at them... and thatst American behind Zheng.

 Vol 6 3-3

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 3-3.</strong>

    ¡°Yinkong, your dagger!¡±

    Seeing that Lan was too slow to take the cat out in time, Zheng threw his gun away then signaled Yinkong as he jumped at the sandstorm. He channeled Qi to the Na ring, formed a translucent force field around his fist, then struck the sandstorm with his left hand.

    With a boom, the sandstorm was knocked back as if it hit a wall. Zheng was also knocked back, crashing into Jie and Zero. The sandstorm returned to its human form behind the bus. Imhotep knelt on one knee. His shoulder kept burning and corroding away. The Na ring was indeed very effective against spiritual beings, being able to damage Imhotep when the magical bullets couldn¡¯t.

    Yinkong pulled out her dagger at once, a dagger enclosed in a me. The mummy guards summoned by Zheng immediately backed off as if they were scared of the dagger. Even Imhotep frowned as he saw it.

    ¡°Secure yourselves!¡± O¡¯Connell yelled as he mmed down on the elerator. The bus ran forward at full speed, knocking over a bunch of barrels and some zombies. It left Imhotep behind as he slowly recovered his body.

    Imhotep opened his mouth and roared. An endless stream of flies came out of his mouth forming a ck cloud that flew towards the bus. Evelyn and Zhuiyu screamed in fear immediately. Lan didn¡¯t scream but her face still paled. Yinkong was the only girl who remained indifferent.

    As the flies closed in on them, Heng took off his shirt and swung at the flies. Zheng and the others quickly followed suit, even the man in ck took off his robe to help.

    Although these flies couldn¡¯t deal much damage, they still looked disgusting and blocked their vision. O¡¯Connell had slowed down the bus and even so, he was still driving into poles and streetlights.

    Suddenly they heard chanting in ancient Egyptian. Evelyn immediately said, ¡°He¡¯s summoning mummies, that Egyptian means...¡± Before she could finish, a mummy dropped onto the front of the bus with a bang and shed at O¡¯Connell with its sword.

    O¡¯Connell quickly turned the steering wheel and flung the mummy off. Everyone in the bus lost their stability at the same time. However, the flies were still sticking to the bus.

    Jie got back up from the floor and cursed, ¡°F*ck, if I can make it back alive, I will stock up on bug sprays and bug repellent incenses.¡±

    ¡°Bug sprays... repellent incenses? Right, repellent incense!¡± Lan yelled with excitement as she took out two smoke grenades from her bag. She pulled the rings without hesitation. A thick smoke came out from the grenades but since the bus was still driving, the smoke floated to the back. The flies were falling in clusters and soon enough, O¡¯Connell gained back some vision.

    They didn¡¯t have a chance to celebrate. They could see the port but the path was filled with countless zombies and mummies on the walls and roofs. At least over a thousand mummies. Maybe it was due to Imhotep recovering more of his power or he¡¯d assembled all the mummies in Cairo. Anyway, the mummies in front of them could form a small army.

    Everyone looked at Zheng but he could only force a smile. ¡°I can¡¯t summon another tornado. I¡¯ve only recovered a quarter of my blood energy. Even if I summon it, it would have limited power, at least not enough to send so many mummies flying...¡±

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Everyone said. Then they realized they had made Zheng their core.

    Zheng took a deep breath and took out the remaining magical bullets from his ring. ¡°O¡¯Connell, go! Don¡¯t worry about anything. We will die if we stay here anyway so just go and bet our lives on this... Shit, go for the port, it¡¯s our only hope!¡±

    O¡¯Connell also took a deep breath, then he stubbornly mmed the elerator, and drove right into the sea of zombies.

    Everyone fell silent as they got nearer and nearer to the zombies. Zheng picked up his gun and sprayed at the street then everyone else also opened fire.

    The mummies also began to jump at the bus. Despite the firepower from Zheng, Jie, and Zero, there were too many mummies. When the first one got on the top of the bus, many others followed. Then a sword stabbed into the bus from the top.

    Zheng clenched his teeth. He held onto the gun with his mouth, opened the window then jumped on top of the bus. His eyes went out of focus, signaling that he entered the unlocked mode.

    Over a dozen mummies stood on top of the bus. It was as though Zheng¡¯s appearance surprised them for a moment before the two mummies nearest to him attacked. But his reaction speed was incredible. He took the gun from his mouth and fired while he was still in the air and crushed those two mummies and several near them.

    Zheng¡¯s power increased by several folds even with just the first stage of the unlocked mode. Ever since he reached the second stage, it was easy for him to enter the first stage. He just had to believe he was in danger. Furthermore the after effect had lessened by a lot. In other words, he could enter the first stage with impunity now.

    Zheng easily eliminated the mummies on top of the bus but many more were jumping toward the bus every minute. He could only focus all his attention on these mummies. Tatata. Bullet shells were falling from his submachine gun onto the bus like rain. Before a minute had passed, he had emptied the magazine. Then he started to attack with his left hand and the Na ring.

    ¡°O¡¯Connell! Hurry! Hope is right there!¡±

    Zheng yelled as he moved within the mummies. Every strike would hit one or two mummies. Aplete hit could kill a mummy and even a scratch could damage it due to the effect of the Na ring. However it also consumed his Qi very fast at this state. Even if a strike only took a little bit of Qi, his Qi was almost empty after killing over a hundred mummies.

    The sandstorm wasing at the bus from behind again. This time seemingly more ferocious than before. They could make out a face in the center of it. The huge face opened its mouth trying to swallow the bus but with a faint..

    Meow

    The face flew to the top of a building on the side as if it saw something horrifying. Then it transformed into Imhotep¡¯s human form.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief. Within just one moment of letting his guard down, a mummy shed at his shoulder with a curved sword. He dodged as soon as he felt the pain so the sword only carved out part of his flesh and didn¡¯t hit the bone. Zheng didn¡¯t dare to think about other things anymore. He crushed that mummy then focused his attention back onto the fight on hand.

    ¡ª

    The minibus was getting closer and closer to the port. Just one more turn and it could drive straight to the port.

    ¡°We came at the right moment.¡±

    Team India stood on top of a building and looked at the bus below. Shiva then looked at Imhotep who¡¯d stopped moving forward. Heughed coldly and said, ¡°Cat? Lamu, kill the cat! Shainaia, connect to Lamu¡¯s mind and show him the cat¡¯s location!¡±

    Shainaia nodded. The young man also closed his eyes and a needle floated on his palm. Then the needle disappeared and when it reappeared several secondster, it was stained with blood.

    Shainaia frowned and said, ¡°The psyche mask appeared again once the cat died. I can¡¯t sense the minds of the people in the bus anymore.¡±

    Shiva looked as Imhotep transformed into a sandstorm again and smiled. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. If Lamu had shown any intention of killing their members, the psyche mask would had appeared instantly. It was better to just kill the cat... and let Imhotep kill Team China for us.¡±

    Suddenly they heard a howl from the side. Arot, who had been quietly standing there the whole time, began howling. His hair started to lengthen and body erged. Shiva immediately said, ¡°Shainaia! Control his mind. If we join the fight now, Imhotep may see us as enemies. With so many mummies here... we will get in a rough battle.¡±

    Shainaia frowned and her face was growing pale. She spit out blood when Arot became aplete werewolf and ran away. ¡°Leader, I can¡¯t. His mind has fallen into madness... I can¡¯t control it.¡±

    Shiva sighed. The mummies wereing at them from all sides just as he had expected. It was toote now.

    ¡ª

    Zheng had his attention on the mummies when suddenly he felt an aggressive killing intenting from behind him. He¡¯s only half-turned when a huge shadow jumped at him. The huge figure took him off the bus and into the sea of zombies. When the two of them stopped rolling, they were already ten meters away from the bus.

    It wasn¡¯t until now that Zheng recognized the figure as the blonde doctor Arot, or rather the werewolf Arot. He was howling and slicing at all the zombies near him with his scalpels. His fingers and hands were moving at a speed barely visible to human eyes. The zombies were sliced into pieces only several centimeters big.

    Then the werewolf jumped at Zheng and shed at him with the scalpels at an extreme speed.

    Zheng¡¯s premonition of danger immediately reached its limit. The killing intent felt like des. He had no doubt he would be a minced piece of meat in the next second just like the zombies. Zheng entered the second stage before the scalpels reached him. He raised his left hand to block at the werewolf¡¯s wrist while he punched the werewolf in the stomach with his right hand. His muscles expanded suddenly when he attacked.

    Boom.

    It was as though he had hit a thick tire. His left hand felt numb after blocking. Like it was struck with metal.

    After missing his attack, the werewolf jumped up and reached for Zheng¡¯s head with his legs. Zheng took out his knife and shed at the werewolf¡¯s head. Neither of them backed off.

    Both sides were in the unlocked mode and had put their lives on the line. They couldn¡¯t spare their attention for anything other than killing each other.

    Imhotep flowed into the bus, seized thest American, and drug him out. Yinkong entered the unlocked mode as she followed him outside.

    She kicked at the window of the bus and used the force to jump at Imhotep. Then stabbed her dagger into Imhotep¡¯s heart before he could drain the American. A me burned from his chest. Imhotep dropped the American off as he screamed. Yinkong immediately kicked the American back into the bus then ran toward Zheng and the werewolf.

    The werewolf¡¯s scalpels had gotten a few hits on Zheng¡¯s chest and stomach. Blood was spilling from him like water. The werewolf¡¯s arm also got cut off.

    Yinkong rushed in unexpectedly. The werewolf was so focused on Zheng that when he finally felt the attacking from behind, Yinkong¡¯s dagger had already stabbed into his chest. Then he punched her away and ran before Zheng could attack again. Zheng had no choice but to go after Yinkong and save her from the sea of zombies.

    Zheng carried Yinkong while shing at the mummies with his knife. The bus was getting further and further away from them. Zheng chased after the bus as fast as he could. At the same time the bus had made itsst turn. There was only onest straight road to the port.

    It was a roller coaster of emotions for them during the whole ride. Like now that there was no ships by the port. Several ships were over a hundred meters deep into the river. Even the nearest ship was still ten meters away from the port. Zheng stood there in shock. A sense of despair overtook him and everyone on the bus as the sea of zombies and several hundred mummies closed in from behind. They had nowhere to go.

    ¡°O¡¯Connell! Believe in me! Go! Don¡¯t think about anything and just smash the gas pedal t down to the ground!¡±

    Zheng clenched his teeth then shouted. He ran at full speed toward the bus.

    In the driver¡¯s seat O¡¯Connell began shouting, pushed the throttle down, and drove the bus crazily towards the river. Everyone felt lost as they looked at the ship that was sailing away.

    Zheng took out the Book of the Dead as he ran. He chanted a spell Tengyi taught him, a spell that could control rocks and soil. It could be used to bury corpses or ¡ª change the terrain!

    The road in front of the bus gradually elevated. Everyone noticed the abnormality but no one said anything. They all stared at that ship on the river. O¡¯Connell¡¯s voice became hoarse from the shouting. He kept his foot tight on the gas pedal and his hands on the wheel. Then the bus drove onward on the elevated road.

    The Book of the Dead drained Zheng¡¯s stamina with the spell. He stumbled and was about to fall when Yinkong jumped off him and carried him on her shoulder. The little girl exerted amazing strength at this moment. She carried Zheng with one arm and took out a hooked rope with her other hand and threw it at the bus. The hook caught the window and pulled the two of them off the ground as the bus flew toward the ship on the river... toward hope.

 Vol 6 4-1

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 4-1.</strong>

    The minibus leaped the ten meters over the river to the ship. The people on the ship seemed normal. They stared in shock as the bus crashed into the cargo on the ship... a stack of cardboard boxes¨Cthis was the age before cargo containers. The bus slid for some distance after itnded on the boxes. The bus came to a stop, and there was no explosion after.

    The people inside the bus plus Zheng and Yinkong were all in terrible condition. Several of them were bleeding from the collision. The veterans quickly regained consciousness. Their bodies were much stronger than a normal person¡¯s after all. Zero and Jie ran out from the bus with their weapons drawn.

    Jie picked up Zheng and Yinkong. The two of them struck the tail of the bus during the collision. The damage they received was higher than those inside the bus. Fortunately both of them were physically strong, especially Zheng. He shielded Yinkong with his body during the collision and due to his enhancements, they were actually in better shape despite receiving more damage.

    Jie helped them sit down then ran straight toward the bridge. Zero put down his handgun and set up his Gauss rifle by the gunwale. He put in a magical bullet and pointed the gun at the port. The zombies were walking into the water whereas the mummies stopped. They seemed to be scared of the water and thus posed no threat inparison to the zombies that were jumping in the river.

    Zheng opened his eyes with difficulty. He tried to get up but the pain originating from his spine when he moved scared him. They were going to Hamunaptra for the final battle. If his spine broke right now, he would be useless until the end of the movie. And as the most powerful of the team, losing him meant death for the whole team.

    Sweat streamed down his face as he thought of this. He tried even harder to get up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t move! Your spine is dislocated. Do you want to be paralyzed?¡± Yinkong said with a faint voice but sharp words. She made great efforts to reach out her hand to Zheng¡¯s back. Then pah! The pain disappeared and he could move freely.

    Zheng looked at her gratefully. That was when he noticed the wound on her shoulder had tore open. She was carrying him on her wounded shoulder so she could use her other hand to throw the hooked rope.

    Lan and the others had gotten out of the bus by now. Jonathan and the American were in terrible condition, withrge wounds on their heads. The others were all wounded to various degrees. Then they heard a whistle and the ship began to speed up. Seemed like Jie had seeded.

    Everyone sighed out in relief. Suddenly Zero yelled, ¡°Be careful! Zheng, if the rifle is not effective against him, then it¡¯s all up to you!¡± Everyone looked toward the port and aside from the sea of zombies and several thousand mummies, they saw a sandstorm flying toward them. The sandstorm formed a face attempting to swallow the ship.

    Bang!

    The recoil from the Gauss rifle bent the gunwale. No wonder Zero used the gunwale for support. Arge area of the face copsed immediately then more and more of the face copsed. The face looked like it was in pain and finally it disappeared. A humanoid figure engulfed in me dropped into the river.

    It wasn¡¯t until the ship sailed far enough that they couldn¡¯t see Cairo anymore that they felt relieved. Everyone copsed to the floor, whether they were veterans or newbies, yers or characters. They all felt like they just danced on the edge of hell.

    Zheng was exhausted both physically and mentally. His blood energy was drained empty twice. His Qi was emptied when he was fighting the mummies. Then his stamina was emptied after he got knocked off the bus by the werewolf. If it wasn¡¯t for Yinkong, he would have been killed in Cairo. Now that he let himself rx, he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and fell asleep.

    Some time passed. Zheng tasted a slightly sweet liquid in his mouth and opened his eyes. He saw Lan feeding him water tenderly. She was pleasantly surprised when she saw Zheng opened his eyes. She opened her arms and seemed like she wanted to embrace him but she restrained herself and sat in ce. Lan just smiled and said, ¡°Finally awake. How are you feeling? Do your wounds still hurt?¡±

    Zheng nodded with a smile. He felt a little bit disappointed but that was quickly reced by feeling of relief. He looked around the surrounding. This was a small room. Judging by the steel walls, this should be a cabin inside the ship. The bright sunlight through the window meant that he had slept for a night.

    ¡°What time is it?¡± Zheng touched his chest. The injury on his chest and stomach had been bandaged up and was giving him an itchy sensation. Lan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s morning already. O¡¯Connell said we will get tond by noon. Let¡¯s have breakfast first?¡±

    Zheng nodded and got up. He suddenly saw a wooden bowl on the side and several wet towels. ¡°What happened to mest night? You took care of me the whole time?¡±

    Lan had obvious dark circles under her eyes. ¡°You had a fever. We didn¡¯t have the medicine for it so we took turns to wipe your body with a wet towel until 3am when your body temperature returned normal. How is your body feeling?¡±

    Zheng stared at her dark circles and sighed. ¡°Thanks... I am feeling much better, just a little itchy on my chest. Hoho, did you apply some ointment on me? I don¡¯t feel a bit of pain. It¡¯s quite effective.¡±

    Lan looked as he yawned. ¡°Your self recovery is strong. You don¡¯t even know it yourself but the injury on your chest began to heal up by itself. Yinkong only did some simple sewing. Judging by the rate you healed, your body should be fully recovered by now.¡±

    Zheng pushed the door open but turned around in shock when he heard this. Lan nodded at him seriously. That was when he remembered the werewolf prated his back with his scalpels during the fight in the museum also. He didn¡¯t have the time to think about it but that injury also healed by itself. Zheng reached for his back and felt a scar. Then the scaryer fell off revealing fresh skin underneath. Such recovery rate wasn¡¯t what a normal human should have.

    The only possibilities were either due to the vampire bloodline or reaching the second stage of the unlocked mode. Vampires had naturally high recovery rate. He never noticed it but he was also wounded all over the body during The Grudge.

    Of course it might also be the second stage of the unlocked mode. If recovery rate was also included in having absolute control of the body at will.

    Anyway, the extra recovery speed wasn¡¯t bad. It was just that he felt he was bing less human... In fact, after being in this world for so long, and getting numb to killing, perhaps even his mentality wasn¡¯t human anymore...

    ¡°Shit, whatever. A higher recovery is a good thing after all.¡± Zheng cursed then looked at Lan with a smile. ¡°I am starving. You haven¡¯t have breakfast either, right? Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Lan returned a smile to him and followed behind Zheng out to the deck.

    The golden sun rose from afar. Sunlight and the reflections over water painted the deck in gold. They followed this golden path and suddenly felt a sense of peacefulness. Zero, Jie and the others were standing in this light in front of them. For a moment, all that was left in their hearts was tranquility...

 Vol 6 4-2

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 4-2.</strong>

    ¡°Board here then we will go toward the marketce in the desert. If everything goes well, we can buy our supplies and camels there. We should reach Hamunaptra in a few days.¡± O¡¯Connell took out a sand tray and drew their path on the sand.

    They were having breakfast in the cabin but due to the threats they made yesterday, the crew rejected their invitation to eat together. Though none of them really cared.

    ¡°Where are our allies?¡± Honglu asked.

    Ardeth Bay (The man in ck) paused for a moment then drew a line in the sand. ¡°In between the marketce and Hamunaptra. Since the desert is toorge, we can only wait in the center then send our men to search for our enemies. This is the most we can do.¡±

    Honglu nodded. Zheng studied the sand tray for a while and said, ¡°So this is decided. We still have a few days. Everyone take a good rest then we have to fight for our lives... We are not running this time. Only one side can live. O¡¯Connell, can we get weapons and ammunitions in the marketce? Normal bullets are fine.¡±

    Ardeth answered him instead, ¡°We have men and a little warehouse in the marketce. There should be some weapons, even though they are not as powerful as the ones you have, but there should be enough ammunition.¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°That¡¯s good enough. Normal bullets can kill the regr mummies... Ok, any questions? After we meet with our allies, Zero will go on his own to assassinate that Indian woman. Honglu, Liang, Heng, and Zhuiyu will join the big group. It shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous under the protection of so many people. As to Jie, Lan, Yinkong, O¡¯Connell, Evelyn, Jonathan and me, the seven of us will continue to Hamunaptra and obtain the Book of Amun-Ra before anyone else. Then we will take away Imhotep¡¯s immortality and kill the rest of Team India!¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡± Ardeth asked quickly.

    ¡°Of course stay with your people. The battle inside Hamunaptra doesn¡¯t have much to do with the two of you. We caused the problem so we will take responsibility for it. It¡¯s a big help already to block off Imhotep¡¯s mummies and possibly assassinate one or two people in Team India.¡±

    ¡°How can I avoid the battle when I am the descendent of the Pharaoh¡¯s bodyguard? Eliminating Imhotep is originally our responsibility! Not even God will prevent us from joining the battle! I should be in the Hamunaptra group.¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°Then let the eight of us go to Hamunaptra. The curator is not young and should stay with the big group.¡±

    The curator opened his mouth but in the end didn¡¯t say anything. Zhuiyu though suddenly asked O¡¯Connell, ¡°Where is the ship going if we keep sailing down the river? To the ocean?¡±

    O¡¯Connell replied, ¡°Yes, it should follow the river to the ocean. There will be ocean liners that will take over the cargos of this ship.¡±

    Zhuiyuughed. ¡°How about this? We newbies will take the ship out to the ocean, since we can¡¯t help you anyway. If we die in the battle, it will just cause more burden for you. I don¡¯t believe Team India can know we are leaving for the ocean ande chase us... We will be in absolute safety and you won¡¯t have to worry about us.¡±

    Zheng asked Honglu, ¡°What do you think? I think it¡¯s not a bad idea. They can be saved and they can¡¯t offer much help. If we lose the fight, then it doesn¡¯t matter whether they are there or not...¡±

    Honglu twirled his hair then smiled. ¡°Let them choose themselves. You can sail out to the ocean if you want. Though I hope you will stay with the big group. Heng, what¡¯s your choice?¡±

    Heng paused for a moment then said, ¡°I also want to stay with the group... Hoho, I¡¯ve always wanted to see what it looks like when thousands of horses charge into a battle. Even though this isn¡¯t the best time, I still don¡¯t want to miss the opportunity.¡±

    Zhuiyu quickly turned to Liang and looked at him with the eyes of a kitten. Liang only looked at her for a second before giving in. ¡°Th-then I choose to sail out. The two of us will sail out to the ocean. This way we can also look after each other.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°So it¡¯s decided then. I will give you some normal bullets, two rifles, hemostasis spray and some bandages. But I won¡¯t give you amunication device. Once we split up, you can only depend on yourselves. I don¡¯t want to be suddenly notified of losing two points. Okay?¡±

    Hongluughed and said, ¡°Give them amunication device. The two of them can use one and we can know their situation at any time, or let them know how we are doing. We don¡¯t have to worry about it getting into the hands of Team India anyway so it¡¯s fine to give them one... Right, they also need some money for the expenses on the way. Give them some gold bars.¡±

    Zhuiyu and Liang nodded. They looked relieved but didn¡¯t notice Honglu¡¯s smile.

    The group decided go ashore after breakfast. Zhuiyu and Liang stayed on the ship and sailed down the river.

    After running for ten minutes, Honglu looked at themunication device and suddenly said, ¡°Change of ns. The bait has been set.¡±

    Everyone looked at him in confusion. Zheng asked, ¡°What bait?¡±

    Honglu handed the device to him. ¡°Them... the two that¡¯re sailing away. They should be under mind control of the woman from Team India right now.¡±

    Zheng looked at the device. One of the dots was moving slowing whereas the rest of them were grouped in the center of the screen. ¡°Why do you say this? What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°They slowed down. To be precise, they came to a stop two minutes ago then began moving slowly, much more slowly than when we were on the ship... If my guess is correct, the woman from Team India can control people from afar, and she put a marker on them. Once they got out the range of the strange protection around us, that woman could sense and control them.¡±

    Zheng thought for a moment. ¡°But they are still alive.¡±

    Hongluughed. ¡°That¡¯s because she learned of our n from their memories. If they get killed immediately then we would be suspicious and change our n. Since these two people are powerless, they can leave them alive until we are dead.¡±

    ¡°Judging from the ship slowing down, there¡¯s a limit to the range of her mind control. She had the ship slowed down so she could go over and take the two of them to Hamunaptra. Then they will wait there and ambush us... If they have to go such a distance and still want to reach Hamunaptra before us... Then the only tool of transportation is the ne from the original plot...¡±

    ¡ª

    At the same time, at the entrance to Cairo. ¡°This is their n, leader. What should we do with these two people? Have the ship sail back here?¡±

    Beside the India woman was Shiva and Imhotep. Shiva shook his head. ¡°Continue sailing at low speed... How much longer until they go out of range?¡±

    ¡°Six hours at this rate.¡±

    Shiva nodded. ¡°Then let the ship maintain this speed. Arot and Lamu had already left to find the airport. Once we get the ne, we can quickly chase them down even if they go out of range... High Priest Imhotep, just like you see, we are enemies to the team that¡¯s trying to stop you. Enemies of your enemies are your allies. We will help you revive Anck-su-Namun but we need your help to defeat that other team. Can your army continue to Hamunaptra? After learning of the ten thousand cavalries, your army is the only force that can stop them and earn us time to revive Anck-su-Namun.¡±

    Imhotep nodded and said something in old Egyptian. Then he turned around and roared. A dense sea of mummies was on the streets behind him. They roared as one with him. This earth-shattering, terrorizing roar seemed as if would could cause the whole city of Cairo to buckle...

 Vol 6 5-1

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 5-1.</strong>

    Zheng¡¯s group finally reached the marketce. They split up into two groups ording to n. One group went to stock up the supplies while the other went to buy horses.

    ¡°Yes, we only want horses, not camels. If you don¡¯t have enough horses, we will get the rest from other merchants,¡± Jonathan said to the merchant as he pinched a gold nugget with his fingers.

    One had to admit that the plus side to greed was the ability to take every advantage possible in bargaining. Despite the unwillingness when he handed away the gold nugget, he actually had a whole gold bar in his pocket, the money Zheng gave him for taking on the task.

    The two groups finished their tasks within an hour. All the merchants showed great passion under the influence of gold and prepared everything they needed in such a short period of time. Without many more words, they took their supplies and left for a little warehouse on their horses.

    Ardeth led them inside the warehouse, an empty warehouse. He pulled a chain on the group and

    opened up an entrance to a tunnel. And at the same time, two guns pointed at them from the entrance.

    Ardeth yelled something then two men in ck climbed out. They showed him respect and Ardeth nodded to them, then said to Zheng. ¡°Follow me. The weapons are below.¡±

    The basement wasn¡¯t too big, but contained arge quantity of weapons. Aside from cannons, it basically had every weapon avable in this era, including machine guns taken off a fighter jet. Just like how it was in the movie, Ardeth picked the machine gun and some explosives.

    After everyone was ready, Honglu quickly said, ¡°Have the two of theme with us. After we leave the marketce, one will take part of ourmunication devices to the big group, the other will take the rest of the devices and head toward Hamunaptra at half our speed. As to us, we will each rotate between three horses and get to Hamunaptra as fast as possible. We will give them a surprise whether they arrive before us or not.¡±

    Just like this, the group left the marketce again. To avoid getting mind controlled, everyone ¡ªincluding Honglu, who couldn¡¯t actually fight¡ªheaded toward Hamunaptra. ¡°It¡¯s the third time we¡¯ve crossed this ce. I hope there won¡¯t be a fourth,¡± Zheng said as he sat on the saddle looking over this desert.

    Evelynughed. ¡°That¡¯s not worded right. If we can¡¯t see this a fourth time, doesn¡¯t it mean that we died in Hamunaptra? It should be we must see it a fourth time.¡±

    Zhengughed at it. This was something only the yers understood. They would go back to God¡¯s dimension if they finished the mission, so there¡¯s no chance of seeing this scenery again. Otherwise it would mean they failed and were chasing them or running away. Both of which could end in a wipe. ¡°I am tired of running. Might as well bet it all and settle everything in Hamunaptra. All the issues started there and will end there!¡± Zheng looked at the Na ring. It had several grenades that weren¡¯t there before. The team decided to bury Tengyi on a hill outside the marketce and found these grenades on his body. ¡°Let everything end there!¡±

    The hardships were unimaginable when traveling nonstop and rotating between three horses. They felt like their bodies were falling apart. Fortunately Lan¡¯s stamina buff kept them going. They reduced the travel time from several days to just one day and night.

    It was 4am, just one more hour before they reached Hamunaptra, right before sunrise. Then they felt the ground tremble and the intensity was gradually bing more obvious.

    Everyone turned around but it was pitch ck. They couldn¡¯t see anything beyond a hundred meters. Zero rode to the top of a little hill and looked out. ¡°Arge area of the sand is rolling toward us. Doesn¡¯t seem like a sandstorm, it¡¯s only a meter or two in height. It¡¯s the mummies! So many of them and they areing so fast!¡±

    These mummies had no stamina bar, nor could they feel pain or death. Several thousand mummies were running nonstop at a speed that could rival horses.

    Right as Zero finished his words, another wave of rolling sand came into view along with clopping sounds. Ten thousand ck cavalry guards were charging at the mummies. Though both parties were at quite some distance. If it wasn¡¯t for his Hawkeye, he wouldn¡¯t be able to see them. Zero immediately rode back to the group. ¡°Really? Everyone pick up your speed. We will give them a surprise!¡± Zheng yelled and led the way to Hamunaptra.

    The group finally reached Hamunaptra at sunrise. Hamunaptra looked magnificent under the golden sunlight, as if it had gone back through time to Egypt¡¯s prosperous era. But no one had the time to appreciate this scenery as a dozen nes flew into Hamunaptra.

    Everyone hid in the shadows between several stone pirs for the nes to pass. Then Zheng asked Zero, ¡°Can you snipe the nes down?¡±

    Zero sighed. ¡°Won¡¯t be able to get all of them. No problem if it¡¯s only a few. The Gauss rifle is powerful but it takes too long to reload. I can only shoot three times before the nesnd. I think this is the reason they brought so many nes, to avoid getting sniped.¡±

    Everyone sighed as this chance went to waste. Zheng exhaled and said, ¡°Then follow our original n. Zero is responsible for sniping that Indian woman and Heng will protect you. Remember to run after one shot whether it hits or not. Everyone elsee with me into the tomb. Then we will split up to search for the statue of Ra. Whoever finds it signals with a gunshot.¡±

    Zheng repeated their n then walked to the entrance to the tomb. He turned around and looked at Zero and Heng again before entering. Zero was searching for a suitable spot whereas Heng was adjusting his bow. During this moment Zheng turned around, a hand grabbed his neck from behind and lifted him up.

    By the entrance to the tomb, a hand formed by sand suddenly appeared. More sand gathered around it and formed Imhotep¡¯s figure. He threw Zheng into the tomb. Zheng collided with a wall but because the wall was rather fragile, he went through it and collided with something metallic.

    Ardeth and Jie were nearest to the entrance. They both opened fire at Imhotep. Yet it was shown that even magical bullets were ineffective against him in Cairo, so these normal bullets they were now using were even more so. The bullets shot through him then the hole instantly recovered. O¡¯Connell fired with his rifle but to no avail. Imhotep stood there unharmed then transformed into a sandstorm.

    Yinkong reacted immediately but she only got to pull out her dagger before that sandstorm went into the tomb and disappeared from their view.

    At the same time.

    Bang!

    The Gauss rifle made its shot at Zero¡¯s target.

 Vol 6 5-2

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 5-2.</strong>

    5 (2/2)

    "Then... let our nmences. Wipe their team!" Honglu smiled coldly.

    All the others followed with a smile. Although it was unexpected that team India arrived so early but that did not affect their n. This n would push team India into despair.

    Of the two Medjais that came with them, one went to the big group of cavalries and the other was following behind at half their speed. If these two were to get mind controlled, they would have to fight team India face to face but if they didn¡¯t, then Honglu¡¯s n would seed.

    The Medjai that went to big group carried a secret message from Ardeth to the leader of the cavalries along with themunication devices. The message requested him to send a thousand men over to Hamunaptra, also rotating between three horses in order to arrive as fast as possible. And once these men heard the first gunshot, they had to charge toward Hamunaptra, killing any group that was heading there!

    Zero¡¯s mission was to fire at the first person from team India he saw, didn¡¯t matter how far that person was, or if she was the psyche force user or not. He had to open fire even if he couldn¡¯t kill that person because the gunshot signaled themencement of the n.

    "Simple logic. They will get charged by the cavalries no matter which direction theye from. After learning of our n, their safest method of transportation was through the ne. If they don¡¯t see any cavalries around Hamunaptra, what will they do? Of course they will want tond..."

    "The only issue is if they also transported horses or camels along. But airnes during this age... don¡¯t have the capacity to do so. Then they will have to run over after theynded. But who runs faster? Horses or people... Hoho, die in a glorious death!"

    Jie and Lan carried Zheng out from the tomb. He looked in bad shape. A few scarabs were trying to enter his body but his muscle density prevented it. They killed the scarabs with a few shots. Zheng also recovered from the knock down.

    Yinkong looked at him then at her watch. "We are at positive one point. Zero just killed one of them. It¡¯s now up to the cavalries. Hope their attack can do something!"

    Honglu took a bite at an apple and said. "There is no such thing as a perfect n, not even I can make it... unless the person that made it have totally eliminated all desires and senses. Only such person can take on the perspective of a bystander. If he also has remarkable wisdom and deductive ability, then he¡¯s the perfect mastermind, the strongest mastermind... Unfortunately there is no such perfect human in this world. Perfection only leads to self destruction."

    As he finished, they saw the cavalriesing from afar. Even though they knew that was only a thousand men but the view was spectacr. The yers all came from a peaceful world and never had a chance to see something so marvelous. For a moment, everyone held their breaths and watched. The cavalries gradually came into view inside the cloud of sand and dust created by the horses running. These cavalries each carried a gun and a de.

    Zheng looked at the thousand men and said with a cold tone. "They¡¯ve lost their best chance to kill us in Cairo... F*ck, we can finally take the leader. Tengyi! We will avenge your death!"

    As they were talking, everyone heard another loud bang. Zero pulled the trigger again and following the shot, the number on their watches returned to zero, signaling someone in the team died!

    "One member died. Team China is at zero points. Negative points at the end of the movie will be erased."

    "Zero!" Zheng shouted. He immediately recalled when he first met Zero. The quiet man that alwayspleted the tasks he gave him and saved him multiple times. He also remembered that tender smile when swam with that little girl... He was a truerade!

    Zheng sprinted toward Zero¡¯s location as he shouted. Yinkong also followed along. Jie though massaged his temples as if he was had a severe headache. He crouched on the ground as sweat dripped like rain. Yet no body noticed him because their attentions were focused on Zero and Heng.

    Zheng was anxious and ran at full speed. He finally reached Zero and Heng¡¯s hiding spot ten secondster but the two men looked at him in confusion. Zero said calmly. "The one in Indian clothes I just shot is probably Liang or Zhuiyu. There are two more women in Indian clothes, both wearing a veils. I don¡¯t know if I should continue or not."

    Zheng stared at him then pped his shoulder. "Good, you¡¯re still alive! F*ck, don¡¯t f*cking die! I want to keep fighting alongside you, bro!"

    Zero was surprised then took a look at Zheng then said. "Until death..."

    At the same time, Shiva was at the edge of being enraged. He shouted as he was going forward on top of a serpent¡¯s head. Beside him was Arot in werewolf form, who seemed fully healed. He was running at aparable speed to Shiva.

    Shiva kept shouting. "Shainaia, keep attacking! You must get their location! That person is highly likely to be a Guide. Guides can¡¯t attack other team members! Find his location then have Lamu kill him!"

    Two bodies wereying on the ground behind them. One was the skinny man who used two curved des. The other was Liang dressed in Indian women¡¯s clothes. His eyes were opened wide and his face in disbelief. There were four more people running on the ground, three women and a man. Shainaia said. "It¡¯s getting weaker. He¡¯s definitely a Guide. He¡¯s enduring God¡¯s punishment... Almost got his location, almost... Lamu!"

    She shouted and the man beside her threw the needle on his hand...

    "Until death..." Before he finished the sentence, he took aim and pulled the trigger again. Yet at the same time blood sshed from his chest. Everyone around him watched as Zero fell to the ground with his rifle. A needle pierced into his chest. It didn¡¯t get his lungs this time but right into his heart... The blood that was gushing out indicated the hole in his heart. The needle slowly pulled itself out. The bleeding increased as the obstruction was left the heart.

    Zheng¡¯s face looked twisted. He immediately pressed the needle on Zero¡¯s chest, trying to prevent it froming out. Because the moment it leaves Zero¡¯s chest was the moment he dies. Zheng didn¡¯t want to lose therade he acknowledge, the bro that could fight alongside him until death. Dying right in front of him... he wouldn¡¯t want it to happen!

    Yet the force from the needle was so strong and it emitted an electric shock when he touched it, numbing his hands. He watched as the needle pulled itself out then disappeared. Zero¡¯s blood stained his hands...

    "... until death. I can¡¯t go along with you anymore, bro..."

    Zero smiled then closed his eyes. The Gaus rifle slowly slid out from his arms...

    Zheng stared at the blood on his hands. For a while his mind went totally nk until the shouting from the cavalries afar woke him to his senses. He also began shouting with rage and the desire to kill.

    "Team India! I want you all to die! Ahh...."

 Vol 6 6-1

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 6-1.</strong>

    Zheng shouted in madness. The two people beside him were also in grief. Yinkong had fought along Zero for so long. Even though the two of them never talked to each other much but they respected each other¡¯s ability as assassins.

    Heng only came to this world at the beginning of this movie. He still retained the naiveness from the real world. Although Zheng¡¯s group never acknowledged him as a member of the team but someone that just fought together with him a moment ago died.

    As the three of them stared at Zero¡¯s body, they suddenly heard a screaming from the tomb¡¯s entrance. Zheng and Yinkong both cried. "Imhotep!"

    Everyone¡¯s attention was focused on Zero since he made the first shot. The iplete Imhotep wasn¡¯t much of a threat when Zheng and Yinkong were there because both their weapons can counter him. But now that the two of them came over to Zero, the rest of the group at the entrance had no way to defend against Imhotep.

    Coming to this conclusion, Zheng and Yinkong immediately ran toward the entrance. Although their speed was already so fast, they were still toote. A dried corpsey below Imhotep by the time they got there. Judging from the corpse¡¯s attire, he was the remaining American cast. Imhotep¡¯s body convulsed and the rotten parts of his body turned to normal flesh. Before long, apletely resurrected high priest stood in front of them.

    Imhotep smiled at them, a smile that sent shivers up their spines. He raised his hands while everyone was still shocked. The sand outside Hamunaptra formed a wave several stories tall and went at the cavalries. The cavalries were only a thousand meters away from team India when the sand wave buried them. At the same time, team India ran as fast as they could. The cavalries weren¡¯t going to make it before team India reached Hamunaptra.

    Zheng and Yinkong jumped at Imhotep. Zheng channeled his Qi into his left fist while Yinkong took out her dagger. Both weapons had the ability to damage Imhotep but Imhotep had learned from the past. He turned into a sandstorm and swept Evelyn and Lan before Zheng got to him, then took the two women hostage into the tomb.

    Zheng¡¯s face turned pale white. He picked up Jonathan and said. "What did he just say?"

    Ardeth answered instead. "He said... give him the Book of the Dead or else he will turn the two women into mummies... He gave us about one hour..."

    Zheng¡¯s heart was beating fiercely. What was supposedly a good outlook suddenly vanished into nothingness. Zero¡¯s death, Imhotep¡¯s recovery, and now Evelyn and Lan got kidnapped... Were they destined to wipe here?

    "O¡¯Connell and Jonathan! You two go find the Book of Amun-Ra!" Zheng suppressed the feeling of despair and ordered them with decisiveness. Then he turned to Ardeth and said. "Go with them and protect them."

    The curator also said. "Let me go with them also, I can read hieroglyphs."

    Zheng remembered Jonathan¡¯s ipetence with thenguage and nodded. "Jie, protect Heng and Honglu and get into the tomb before team India does. You won¡¯t have to worry about their ranged attacks while in the tomb... But the mind control woman is still an issue. Jie?"

    Zheng just now noticed Jie¡¯s painful expression. What gave him an even worse feeling was a sudden sh of light in Jie¡¯s eyes. This light came and went in an instant but Jie fell unconscious immediately. His skin began tearing apart and the blood vessels underneath bursted, covering his whole body in blood.

    At the same time, team India was overjoyed. They knew that Imhotep had recovered his powers when the sandstorm hit the cavalries. That sandstorm saved their whole team, otherwise a thousand armed cavalries were enough to wipe them. Not only this but they also killed the sniper. They no longer had to worry about getting sniped.

    "Lamu! Are you ok?" The monk shouted without turning around.

    The young man¡¯s left arm had broken off and he¡¯s coughing blood. He relied on the supports of the two women beside him to keep going. "My needle got him first, otherwise he would¡¯ve hit my heart... What scary power. It merely scratched my arm but still took it off me..."

    Shainaia muttered. "Nothing to be amazed about. We learned from their memory that this Gaus rifle can shoot through abat vehicle with one shot. You¡¯re not... Ah!"

    She suddenly screamed in pain and rolled on the ground with her hands on her head. Everyone else stopping moving in shock. Shiva and Arot immediately ran over to her. Although herbat ability wasn¡¯t the best but she was the core of this team. She could be thought of as the leader without the powers given to the leader.

    Her voice became hoarse from the screaming. "Leader... The Guide attacked me. He shouldn¡¯t have been able to attack me. I was searching for their location then he suddenly invaded into my mentalwork... backfire..."

    Her voice became lower and lower. By the time she said thosest few words, blood was bleeding through every part of her head and her whole body was convulsing.

    Arot had returned to his human form when he got to her side. He held onto her head then touched her chest. Several secondster he let go of her. "Her heart is still beating but her brainwaves are abnormal... Her consciousness was forcibly erased. Her body will die out in a few minutes."

    Shiva took a deep breath and muttered. "Any way to save her? Even if we have to give our life energy to her?"

    Arot shook his head. "Nope. The mental domain is the most mysterious field. She still has a vigorous amount of life energy. That person is a master in this field. He invaded her mentalwork and erased everything from her. Life energy cannot get her mind back..."

    Shiva¡¯s face turned scary. He raised his hand then the serpent appeared. It bit at the woman and ate her under their eyes. He said with hatred. "Even if she has to die, she will die in our own hands! I won¡¯t give team China a point! They are at negative one point right? I won¡¯t let them get another point... Team China! I want you to all die with her!"

    As he was talking, a woman in Indian clothes who acted like a doll suddenly screamed. She looked at the people around her in confusion. This was Zhuiyu who had been mind controlled the whole time. When Shainaia died, she regained consciousness but that was only a misfortune. Everyone from team India looked at her with hatred. In contrast, Liang, who died unconsciously was much better off than her.

    "Team China... Hahaha, team China! You will all die in misery! Hahaha..."

    Zheng was confused at Jie¡¯s sudden copse. The only ones who could still fight were him and Yinkong. Furthermore, one of Yinkong¡¯s arms wasn¡¯t in good condition. Yet if she doesn¡¯t protect Honglu now, it would be difficult to get another person with his talents.

    "If you don¡¯t mind, let me protect Honglu and Jie." Heng suddenly said.

 Vol 6 6-2

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 6-2.</strong>

    6(2/2)

    Zheng felt that his options were limited. He had two choices, let Heng protect Jie and Honglu, but then if team India finds them, there is no way for them to live. The other choice was to have Yinkong protect them so that they have some means to protect themselves against team India. However, this would only guarantee the safety of individual members and not beneficial for the team. Will he choose the individuals or the team?

    "Heng, I¡¯ll leave them to you." Zheng clenched his teeth and turned his head away. Then he muttered. "If you get killed by team India, I will tear them apart! I will!"

    Being in a higher up position, a lot of times his choices were forced upon him. Zheng began to understand how Xuan felt. He had to ce his perspective on the overall situation. He was not a god, so he could only try his best to save everyone.

    O¡¯Connell¡¯s group headed into the tomb. Then Heng carried Jie on his back. Honglu carried a gun. The three of them also went into the tomb. Zheng and Yinkong were thest ones left.

    Zheng kept pondering over their situation. There were were only three people who could fight and Jie suddenly copsed. The only chance they had was to take away Imhotep¡¯s immortality before anything happens then think of a way to defeat team India.

    "The werewolf is mine." Yinkong suddenly said.

    Zheng paused for a moment then looked at her. "But your shoulder..."

    Yinkong shook her head. "I am an assassin, not some gangster who fights on the streets or a warrior that fights with her life. Assassins only have one attacking opportunity, and if it fails that means our death. I think he¡¯s also aware of this. So there isn¡¯t such a thing as injury for an assassin. He has diverged from being an assassin and tried to fight with brute force."

    Zheng looked at her determination and nodded. "Ok then. We cannot back off anymore. Once we fail, we will all die. Yinkong, I don¡¯t want to lose anotherrade."

    Team India had appeared from afar. They finally entered Hamunaptra before the cavalries could get back on foot. This ruined city was filled with broken walls and pirs that even if the cavalries got here now, they wouldn¡¯t be scared.

    Zheng stared at Shiva with hatred. He so wanted to tear him apart. When Yinkong entered the tomb, he picked up a rock as his eyes went out of focus. The muscles of his right arm expanded then he threw the rock at the monk.

    Zheng¡¯s power surpassed that of the muscr giant Minima while in the second stage of the unlocked mode. The rock shot at Shiva like a cannon. Although it was powerful enough but he was not Zero after all. The rock missed Shiva by several centimeters and hit one of the pirs behind him.

    Shiva touched the mark caused by the air pressure from the throw and started tough like a madman. He floated toward the tomb even faster. Ten seconds after Zheng and Yinkong entered the tomb, that serpent of his shot a bolt of lightning from its mouth at the entrance and caused an explosion.

    Shiva took a deep breath and said. "We will enter together, don¡¯t get separated. Arot! Keep control over yourself. If Lamu and Manavia die because of you, I will tear you apart! Don¡¯t make me do it!"

    "Follow our n and find Imhotep first. He had recovered his power so if we meet up with him, then the oue will be decided."

    Arto suddenly asked. "What about her?" He was holding onto a bag that was dripping blood.

    Shiva¡¯s expression turned sinister. "Don¡¯t kill her now. I want to gather everyone from team China and the movie characters together then slice them into pieces! I want them to experience the torments of Avici! I want them to live in eternal hell!"

    Arot licked the scalpel on his hand, letting that de slice his tongue. Then he began to enjoy sucking the blooding out from his tongue.

    Team India only had four people there. The three newbies in their team were left in Cairo. Though now that Shainaia died, the newbies had regained control of themselves.

    Shiva said as he entered the tomb. "We have killed the sniper. The Guide probably get punished by God, he¡¯s either dead or unable to fight anymore. They still have a support user, a female assassin, and their leader. Their leader had reached stage two of the unlocked mode. If we get Imhotep¡¯s power, we will win. Lamu, can you still use your needle?"

    The young man smiled bitterly and said. "It¡¯s too painful. I can¡¯t concentrate. Even if I can throw it, I can only aim within fifty meters."

    Shiva cursed. "We won¡¯t make up for the loss of Shainaia even if we are to kill team China ten times. A talent who can enhance her mental capacity is such a rarity! I will definitely kill them all!"

    Then he turned to the other woman. "Manavia, how about you? Can you use your defensive force field?"

    She nodded immediately. "Yes, I haven¡¯t used it much during this movie. If I have to keep it up, I can keep it for ten minutes."

    "Good, I will leave Lamu to you. Make sure he doesn¡¯t die."

    After Zheng and Yinkong entered the tomb, they heard an explosioning from behind. Zheng ran for a few more steps before he asked. "Yinkong, howe I can¡¯t sense your existence? It¡¯s like you suddenly disappeared whenever you stepped into the shadows. Is that one of your assassin¡¯s techniques?"

    Yinkong replied calmly. "It¡¯s simple. Just hypnotize yourself and think of yourself as part of the darkness. Get rid of all your emotions. This is the basics for an assassin. If you can¡¯t do this, people with strong sixth senses will know you¡¯re there."

    Zheng paused for a moment then said. "I don¡¯t think team India wille chase us. They are probably going deeper into the tomb as a whole team. If it¡¯s me, I will first find Imhotep and stay with him. We will lose if that happens. Want to take a risk?"

    Yinkong was surprised. "What risk?"

    "Bet that their team isn¡¯t united!" Zheng said with certainty.

    "Even though this is only a feeling but I feel that Arot doesn¡¯t follow Shiva¡¯s orders and the rest of the team is only following his orders because they are afraid of him. We will hide in the shadows and ambush them when theye. I will drag Shiva into the room that Imhotep threw me into a while ago. You go take care of Arot. I bet that the other team members will abandon them to look for Imhotep. I can only take him one on one so if they decide to help, I am done for! But if they don¡¯t, then I have a chance of killing him!"

    "Want to take this risk?"

    Zheng entered the second stage of the unlocked mode and kept his mind nk, refraining from thinking of anything. He hid in the shadows. Yinkong was surprised that Zheng learned the technique in under a minute. One of the most important technique an assassin needed to learn.

    The two of them watched as team India entered the tomb. Listened to their conversation as they moved closer step by step.

    Shiva nodded. "Good, I will leave Lamu to you. Make sure he doesn¡¯t die."

    Zheng suddenly jumped out. He had reached within one meter of Shiva before anyone from team India could react. This ambush was too fast and sudden that no one could make out his figure. Unfortunately he had to give up his knife for speed. He punched Shiva¡¯s shocked face and knocked him into the wall behind.

 Vol 6 7-1

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 7-1.</strong>

    By the time Shiva was knocked into the wall, Arot¡¯s body had expanded and began his transformation. He suddenly turned his head around. A girl holding a ming dagger was standing in that dark tunnel silently. The flickering me made her appear like an illusion.

    Arot stared at her with ice cold eyes, then he began tough hideously. "Haven¡¯t you learned fromst time? You¡¯re not strong enough to be my opponent. Just one little sh and you will be pieces of meat. Then I will drink your blood and y with your bones. Haha."

    Yinkong replied calmly. "Thene at me." She retreated into the shadows.

    Several secondster, Arot turned into a werewolf and followed Yinkong into the tunnel.

    The remaining two people from team India were shocked at the sudden turn of events. They looked at the two directions, one was their leader and the other a strong fighter. Inparison, they were a ranged attacker and a support. Neither of them could fight, even regr firearms could injure them. So they didn¡¯t know what to do now that the two fighters left.

    "Lamu, can you aim in this darkness?" Manavia asked.

    Lamu shook his head and said. "I can¡¯t hit where I can¡¯t see clearly, no matter how near it is, but if I can lock onto the target, I will be able to hit it no matter how far away it is. That room is too dark. I am afraid I won¡¯t be able to see."

    Manavia looked at the room behind the wall then clenched her teeth. "We will go find Imhotep first. We won¡¯t die as long as we can find Imhotep. We are already at a negative score. If we both die, everyone will be deducted too many points. Let¡¯s go, go find Imhotep!"

    Lamu looked at the room with worry. The shouts and the sound of metals shing gave him chills. That darkness especially took away his courage to enter. He hesitated for a while before he made the difficult decision. "Leader is strong. He should be able to win. Haha. Yes, he should win. We will go find Imhotep first."

    After this short discussion, they decided to look for Imhotep. They walked over to the bloody bag and looked at it with greed. Lamu waved his needle and said. "What should we do? Kill her? It¡¯s a pitiful for her to live like this. She won¡¯t be able to go back alive anyway. Death is mercy for her."

    Manavia took out a handgun from her sleeve andughed. "Let me do it. I remember that you still have 3000 points in stash. I don¡¯t have so much. Let me kill her instead."

    Lamu frowned then picked up the bag. "It¡¯s still too early to debate this. Go find Imhotep first. If we can kill the rest of team China, we may kill someone that¡¯s unlocked."

    Manavia sighed. She had no choice but to follow Lamu into one of the wider tunnels.

    Zheng was not an assassin after all. He emitted a killing intent when he attacked that even though he hit Shiva but Shiva was able to avoid being hit at a critical spot. The punch only knocked Shiva up, it was Zheng¡¯s charge that pushed him into the room behind the wall, a room full of gold.

    Shiva had also reached the second stage of the unlocked mode. His eyes went out of focus the moment he entered the room. He stepped on Zheng¡¯s fist and flipped backward. Furthermore, he summoned the serpent behind him andnded against the serpent¡¯s body in order to prevent jumping into something sharp.

    But how could Zheng let Shiva gain distance from him? The serpent was a medium range weapon whereas he was a close range fighter. If he couldn¡¯t kill Shiva and let the gap widens, he would be destined for failure. So he charged up to Shiva without thinking. He activated the progressive knife with his right hand and the Na ring on his left hand. He jumped into the darkness following his instincts.

    Shiva was also quick to respond. He got an idea of their respective locations then waved his arm. The second head of the serpent appeared above him then it opened its mouth and spit out a ball of fire. The fire lit up the room, showing Zheng just one meter away from him, but it also forced Zheng to back off.

    Shiva quickly ordered the other serpent head to point at Zheng. A bolt of lightning shot at him but it was toote. The lightning only struck a gold statue, splitting it in half. Zheng had already disappeared into the shadows.

    "Haha. My skill summons the legendary Orochi. It can evolve based on the people it eats, a rank A skill. Haha. You¡¯ve reached the second stage and I can see that you enhanced something else. Once it eats you, it will evolve another head and I will be even stronger!"

    Shiva shouted. He ordered the serpent to move around him in circle. It was impossible for anyone to get near him. Every thirty seconds he would order the serpent to spit out fire. The fire would lit the room and if Zheng couldn¡¯t hide in time, the other head would shoot lightning at him. Fortunately there was a dy between the two heads¡¯ attacks. So that he was able to hide away every time.

    Zheng was getting nervous as time went by. Even though the rest of team India didn¡¯te to help as he expected but Yinkong was in danger. He wouldn¡¯t believe that Yinkong could rival that werewolf when she was injured. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t confidence fighting the werewolf face to face himself. So he must defeat the monk as soon as possible or he risked losing anotherrade.

    As soon as Zheng made up his mind. He picked up a gold decoration from the side and threw it at Shiva, then ran to a wall.

    Shiva felt the air pressureing at him and ordered the serpent to block the decoration then spit out fire at the direction with the other head preparing for the lightning attack. However to his surprise, Zheng was no where to be seen.

    "Haha. Was your intention just to run away? Why don¡¯t youe out and fight me? Oh yeah, do you want to know what happened to those two newbies who fell into our hands? One was shot in the heart by your sniper. Haha, you guys killing each other. How does losing a point feel? Is it especially satisfying? Ah. I apologize that I have forgotten your sniper had been killed. That¡¯s too unfortunate. We might have been dead by now if he wasn¡¯t. Then do you want to know what happened with the other newbie? That beautiful Asian woman. My team yed with her body then I had the doctor cut off her limbs and tongue, gouge her eyes, and I even had Arot removed her skin inch by inch then stopped her bleeding with hemostasis spray. She looked like a human made of blood. Haha."

    Shiva wasughing wildly yet his eyes were calm. These words were a mean of angering Zheng but he didn¡¯t feel any killing intent, as if Zheng had left this room.

    (Be one with the darkness. Don¡¯t think about anything. Get rid of the identity as a human. It¡¯s just darkness. Only darkness.)

    Zheng crawled on top of the ceiling slowly, about eight meters away from the ground. In order to avoid making any noise, he focused Qi on his fingertips and moved by grabbing in between the rocks. Advancing toward that voice, in that path of revenge!

    Suddenly, Zheng let go of his fingers and dropped down at Shiva¡¯s location. Furious killing intent instantly filled his mind. Shiva also felt that strong emotion. As Shiva raised his head, the two serpent heads had moved upward and coiled around Zheng at one meter above him.

    "Caught you!" Shivaughed aloud hideously. He waved his hand to order the serpents to coil around Zheng as hard as they could.

    Yet Zheng also shouted in frenzy. "Caught you!" A blood colored me emitted from him at the same time. The Red me was specially effective against spiritual beings!

    The two serpent heads evaporated in an instant. Zheng activated the vibration of his knife and shed at Shiva.

 Vol 6 7-2

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 7-2.</strong>

    Out of all the fights Zheng had been in since he entered the world, the enemy of this fight was nearest to him in strength. Even though the serpent was very powerful in both one on one situation and group fights, Zheng had the advantage of being much stronger in closebat. As long as he can get close to Shiva, he can take away the victory!

    Zheng shed through Shiva¡¯s left arm to his heart. The unparalleled sharpness of the knife easily cut off Shiva¡¯s arm. At the same time, Shiva took out a golden dharmacakra with his right hand. Ayer of golden light appeared on top of his body, blocking the knife from advancing any further.

    "Ah!"

    Zheng shouted in madness. He kept shing at Shiva despite being blocked by theyer of light. He channeled Qi into his other hand and kept striking at Shiva. During this series of attacks, he unknowingly covered his fist in Red me also.

    Theyer of golden light dimmed down a bit every time it came in contact with the Red me. After several seconds, he noticed the light was bing weaker before he even had a chance to counter attack. Fear appeared on his face for the first time.

    Zheng had fallen into a berserk. He kept attacking and shouting in madness. If it wasn¡¯t for that light, Shiva wouldn¡¯t hadsted one second before being crushed. Not even the werewolf could have done anything if he was here. This wasn¡¯t over. Zheng grabbed Shiva, opened his mouth and bit at his head.

    Zheng¡¯s teeth instantly snapped, but he still kept going at it. Finally he forced his way into the light and bit Shiva¡¯s left ear. With a pull, he tore apart the whole ear along with the skin on Shiva¡¯s left face. He spit out the flesh and bit at him again.

    "Ah! Stop, no!" Shiva finally screamed in fear. His muscles quickly expanded, freeing himself from Zheng. He sprinted toward the hole on the wall like a madman. Zheng was chasing behind him. Those bloody red eyes and the bits of flesh left on his lips made him look like a devil. No surprise that Shiva was scared by him. Even Imhotep would be shocked if he were to see Zheng now. Zheng wanted to tear Shiva apart alive every time he thought of Tengyi and Zero¡¯s deaths. This anger turned into such madness during the fight, something he wasn¡¯t aware of.

    The two of them ran and chased through the tunnels. Because they focused onto each other the whole time, neither of them noticed the shoutsing from the darkness they passed by.

    Yinkong lured Arot deep into the tomb, a ce without torches or any light. There were only darkness and the faint soundsing from scarabs in this ce.

    Arot¡¯s injuries hadpletely healed. The strength, dexterity, and reaction speed of a werewolfbined with the first stage of the unlocked mode made him an indestructible weapon, almost surpassing Zheng in closebat power.

    "You want to y hide and seek with me? Hoho."

    He could still talk in werewolf form but hisughed turned into howls. It made him sound weird and scary. "Are you still believing in the assassin¡¯s creeds? One shot one kill? Hoho. Those are all lies. If these creeds are so powerful then why am I still alive? Why haven¡¯t I been killed by so many assassins?"

    "Do you know how many assassins I had killed? Ten? Twenty? No, let me tell you. I killed forty seven of them! No one escaped my hands! I skinned them alive and submerged them in salt water. Watching their expressions of pain yet unable to kill themselves because I crushed their bones. Hohoho. The scene of them dying in pain was splendid!"

    Arot kept going deeper into the darkness as he continued talking. "Do you know why the European assassin¡¯s n put me on the wanted list? Because I wanted to test my strength and the uselessness of the assassin¡¯s creeds. You don¡¯t understand. Death isn¡¯t scary. Things like one shot one kill is fake. The scariest thing in this world is violence and torture. Hoho. Back then I kidnapped the daughter of the leader of the n, a twelve year old blonde little girl. She looked like an angel."

    "That was the most amazing y. I yed her for three days and nights until her whole body turned into little pieces. Then I mailed the video to the leader. Hoho. I so wanted to see his expression. Too bad I began testing my strength right afterward. Seventeen assassins, I killed off a third of the European assassin¡¯s n."

    "It¡¯s awesome that I entered this world. I was bored with the real world. It was fun ying with people one by one but it gets boring after a while. Fortunately this world lets me continue to have fun. What do you think? Are you jealous of my perfect body?"

    "You should be proud that I¡¯ve talked with you for so long. Not even I can easily sense your existence in this darkness but don¡¯t forget that I had enhanced my stats much more than you did. I have the sense of smell of a wolf. You can¡¯t cover up that smell of blood. Hohoho. Turn into pieces!"

    Arot had discovered Yinkong¡¯s location long ago. But he kept talking as he moved toward her step by step. When he was close to her, he shouted and jumped at her location. Bang! Arot found himself stuck in between two boulders. Hisrge build got him stuck there unable to move. But Yinkong¡¯s little body allowed her to stand between the boulders. She slowly pulled out the Hellfire Fang. The me lit up the surrounding area. It was a trap in the darkness. The narrow space prevented therge werewolf from escaping.

    "Wait. Wait. I."

    Yinkong stabbed forward. The dagger entered Arot¡¯s mouth without resistance. Fire burst in his mouth and leaked out from his eyes, ears, and nose. Then his body softened up and stopped moving.

    "An assassin only needs one hit. What use is it talking so much rubbish?"

    Yinkong kicked the werewolf away then disappeared into the darkness.

    When Zheng and Yinkong were fighting, Heng carried Jie on his back and ran deep into the tomb with Honglu. Honglu suddenly said. "Ok, stop here. Run back after five minutes."

    Heng asked in surprise. "Why?"

    Honglu twirled his hair and said. "Simple reasoning. We will have to fight eventually if we are in the tomb. However, we are just dead weights in this battle. Everyone should have entered after five minutes. The thousand cavalries should be waiting outside by then. We just have to go back out and we will be safe. No point getting ourselves in danger in the tomb."

    Heng muttered something to himself then said. "I want to fight! I don¡¯t want to run away anymore. Not even once more. I don¡¯t want to run!"

    Honglu was also surprised. He looked at Heng then said. "Let me see the power of your bow."

    Heng immediately nodded. He drew the meter long English longbow and pointed an arrow at the torch in front of them. He arrow flew into the wall with incredible speed, shooting down the torch on the way.

    Honglu shook his head. "Drawing time takes too long. Your enemy won¡¯t give you the time. It is also less powerful than a gun. Unless you have an enchanted weapon, I don¡¯t agree for you to join the fight."

    Heng pointed two arrows at another torch without speaking. The speed and uracy of these two arrows were even worse than the shot before. They flew at different directions.

    Honglu shook his head again. "It takes arge amount of training and talent to control multiple arrows. You¡¯re not..."

    Before he finished his sentence, one arrow hit the tail of the other, changing its direction at the torch. The area suddenly turned pitch ck.

    Honglu paused for a moment in this darkness then said. "I still don¡¯t agree for you to partake in the fight. Your talent is useful to the team. You have a bright future if you can obtain enhancements and a good bow. If you must fight, then you will have to..."

 Vol 6 7-3

    "If you must fight, then you have to promise not to attack the monk and werewolf, you can¡¯t go look for team India intentionally, and you can only sneak attack them."

    "These three conditions aren¡¯t hard to understand. Based on my information, those two people aren¡¯t afraid of firearms. Perhaps your bow can reach a gun¡¯s power in close distance but they won¡¯t care about just a normal arrow. The only time you are allowed to attack them is when the situation is desperate."

    "As to the second condition. Our mission isn¡¯t to kill them but rather to stay alive. Even though our team may not take the victory but if the two of us died before the end, then the victory will be meaningless."

    "The third condition isn¡¯t really a condition. But if you do encounter the other two members of team India then you better hide in the shadows and sneak attack them. Wait for your prey like a hunter and do not drown yourself in a difficult fight. This is my advice. Your technique is amazing. Being able to change the direction of an arrow can catch your enemy off guard. This point is better than some firearms."

    "Let me also analyze your enemies. The monk and werewolf aside, there¡¯s the skinny man who used two curved des. He isn¡¯t weak in closebat but you should be able to kill him with one shot. He¡¯s not that strong. The man who attacks with a needle seems to be able to control the needle with his mind and attack even when he can¡¯t see with his eyes. But simple deduction lets you know that he¡¯s not as strong as he had shown. In fact, his strength is dependent upon the Indian woman who can lock onto targets with her mind. His attacks are confined to where he can see without the aiming assistance. Which is actually weaker than a gun because he can¡¯t throw the needle into darkness."

    "Thest woman can use a defensive skill, or maic field, or something else. This skill can block gunshots and in some sense, she counters you."

    Heng asked with curiosity. "You left out one. What about the mind control woman? She should be able to find my location when I hide in the darkness."

    Hongluughed. "Didn¡¯t Zero made a shot before he died? Perhaps that shot didn¡¯t kill anyone, since we didn¡¯t receive any points. But it definitely hit someone. Maybe it was that woman. And it was an injury that can¡¯t be healed. So she was killed by her own team in order to not give us the point! Otherwise we should be under her mind control or she had found our location by now. We can¡¯t escape the fate of being wipe as long as she¡¯s there. However we are still alive and this is evident enough."

    The two of them were retracing their steps back to the entrance. Heng walked in front as he carried Jie. This tomb wasplex and dark. They would have been lost already if it wasn¡¯t for the torches on the walls. Honglu was also invaluable as he memorized the path they walked.

    Heng said. "Does it mean that anyone who entered this world hated the real world, or was in despair? Are you also such?"

    Hongluughed. "That¡¯s what Lan told me but I had indeed lost all hope in the real world or maybe I was tired of staying in that cage. Instead of staying in that cage, I might as well escape no matter how slim this chance is. This world doesn¡¯t disappoint me at least for now, just a bit annoying."

    Hengughed along with him. "It¡¯s surprising, sometimes I just forgot about your age as we talked. Like you were the same age as me and had lost hope with the real world. That time, I actually ran away because I recognized the person in front of me was a wanted criminal. When he looked at me I can¡¯t help myself but ran, and left her behind alone."

    "Hoho, know why I must fight? Because I want to prove that I am not scared of dying. I have always been scared of blood since I was a kid. No, not just blood but rather scared of fighting and anything that can cause injuries or bleeding. I can¡¯t help but tremble and run whenever I think of such situations. Even when my heart doesn¡¯t want to but my body will still run away."

    Heng¡¯s body began trembling but he continued. "I¡¯ve been to psychiatrists. And the cause after diagnosis was due to physical abuse by my step father as a kid. He would beat me for every little thing. Ever since I was six, it became an instinct for me to avoid any possible harm. But! I ran away that time! Even though I forced myself to go back after one minute but those gangsters and that criminal took Ming Yanwei on a car and left! I can¡¯t forgive myself for abandoning her!"

    "Then she disappeared. She had probably given up on life with her personality. I couldn¡¯t bring myself to see her again. I was afraid to see those apathetic eyes of hers. Afraid she wouldn¡¯t even say a word of me. I was a coward! I was really afraid!"

    "So I killed them, using theposite bow I used for training. I killed those gangsters one by one. I had to close my eyes halfway every time I shot. Then I would vomit and experience pain afterward. When I finally killed that criminal atst, I was also shot in the stomach. I thought I should just die like this. So I went back home, turned on theputer and took onest look at photo. Then..."

    Then he entered this world. Honglu understood that unfinished sentence. Even though he was just over ten years old but he knew these adult emotions. So he didn¡¯t say anything and just walked behind Heng quietly.

    "Wait! Listen carefully." Honglu suddenly stopped and said in a low voice.

    Heng paused for a moment then listened carefully. There were very faint sounds of footstepsing toward them. Heng and Honglu looked at each other then knocked the torches on the sides to the ground. Heng handed Jie over to Honglu and said. "Go stand in that corner. Don¡¯t move. Not even one bit. So even if I fail, they won¡¯t be able to find you. Don¡¯t worry."

    Honglu suddenly said. "Stand on the opposite side of me! Listen to my order. When the lightes up, if I shout ¡¯Go¡¯ then act as if you are going to shoot the woman but shoot the man instead. If I shout ¡¯Come¡¯ then vice versa. If I don¡¯t say anything then shoot either one of them and run away deeper into the tomb to attract their attention and protect Jie and me. Can you do it?"

    Heng nodded then stood on a corner in the opposite side. The fire on the torches had went out. Then two of them and Jie also hid in the darkness.

    It wasn¡¯t long before two sets of footsteps and the voice of a man and woman came through the darkness. The man said. "She¡¯s almost dead. Even though we have hemostasis sprays but we kept dragging her on the ground when we move. Her blood is almost bled dry."

    The woman said. "Then let me kill her. I don¡¯t know how many points we are going to get deducted in this movie. You can¡¯t let me just get erased."

    The man said with dissatisfaction. "Who knows how many points you are hiding from us. She¡¯s going to... Wait, somethings not right in front of us."

    The woman opened her arms immediately and a translucent defensive field appeared around her. The man immediately said. "The leader¡¯s order is for you to protect me! Not just yourself!"

    The woman said. "I will when we fight in a bit. I can only cast a defensive field enough to cover one person right now. It¡¯s so dark in front. Why don¡¯t we go back and find another path?"

    The man looked at it cautiously. "I won¡¯t go back. The fight between leader and team China¡¯s leader may have ended already. I just hope we can find Imhotep as soon as possible. Would it be that the scarabs knocked the torches off?"

    The woman took a torch from the wall and handed it to the man. "Go take a look and yell if there¡¯s danger. Don¡¯t worry, I will put the defensive field on you in a bit. Ok?"

    He gritted his teeth then looked at the bag on his hand. He thought about handing the bag to the woman but he was worried. So the only way was to carry the bag along under his arm and held onto the torch with his hand. His greed wouldn¡¯t let him give up the points.

    The man said as he walked cautiously. "Nothing. How can there be enemies here. It¡¯s..."

    He saw a young man aiming an arrow at him before he finished the sentence.

    "Come!"

    Honglu shouted. The two arrows left the bow and shot at the man. The woman immediately cast the defensive field on him. Then they stared as the arrows close in on him. Before the arrows hit the defensive field, one of them hit the tail of the other and changed its direction. The arrow flew past the man. When he turned his head around, the arrow had hit the woman on her forehead, with its arrowhead prated deep into her brain!

 Vol 6 8-1

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 8-1.</strong>

    Lamu was startled. He only had one arm left. Not only was he holding onto a torch but he also had a big bag under his arm (correction fromst chapter). He had lost all courage the instant Manavia got killed. He screamed as he ran away into the tunnel. But gunshots came from behind him at the same time. Several bullets hit his back and almost made him trip. Though he definitely undergone some enhancement and kept on running despite the shots. He disappeared from their sight within several seconds.

    Honglu sighed as he put down the gun. "The guns from this era is too weak, with subpar uracies and strong recoils. My whole hand feels numb. The loudness of the shots are still ringing in my ears. Heng, say something!"

    Heng was vomiting on the ground. He stood up feebly after a while. "Wait. Wait for me. I¡¯ll go find a torch."

    Honglu sighed again and yelled. "That guy was dead if you shot another arrow. What are you afraid of? I don¡¯t really understand these psychological problems. If your psychiatrist was smart enough, he should have helped you undergone hypnotherapy. Then you wouldn¡¯t have let that guy get away."

    Heng went to grab a torch without replying. He reignited the torches on the ground. It was then that Honglu noticed his body was shaking and his face was pale white, as if he just saw something terrifying.

    "What are you really afraid of?" Honglu asked with curiosity.

    Heng put Jie on his back andughed bitterly. "I don¡¯t even know what I am afraid of, but whenever I get into a conflict with others or start a fight, I would feel scared. I am scared of getting hit. If I didn¡¯t have my arrows drawn when I saw him, I would probably have ran away."

    Honglu gave him a cold smile. "Just like when you ran away from your girlfriend?"

    Heng¡¯s face turned red but he didn¡¯t say anything for quite a while. "If there¡¯s a chance, I wish to die in front of her. Now that I hadpleted my revenge, I can die in front of her to atone my sin. I know I can never make up for the damage I caused to her. Though the fact is I might never get the chance to do it. But I still want to see her one again, even if it¡¯s onest time."

    Honglu took out an apple from his pocket and took a bite. "If my guess is right then there¡¯s an item in this tomb that¡¯s as valuable as our lives. Though I am not certain but judging from all the information, my deduction is probable. So you still have a chance."

    Heng asked in confusion. "What chance?"

    A girl¡¯s voice also asked. "What chance?"

    Heng and Honglu was startled to hear the voice. Heng drew his bow immediately and Honglu hid behind him. He finally revealed the child side of him. The girl slowly walked out from the darkness and she was Yinkong.

    Honglu came out from Heng¡¯s back and walked around her. "Did you finished him with ease? I don¡¯t smell any blood from you. Did you really? Or did you just run back?"

    Yinkong smiled. She held out her hand and patted Honglu¡¯s head, which shocked the boy. "I don¡¯t have the habit of abandoning myrades. If Ie back, that means I have aplished my mission. If I don¡¯t, then that means I have been killed." She turned around and walked deeper into the tomb.

    Honglu touched his hair then muttered. "I heard that you won¡¯t grow taller when people touch your head. If I can go to God¡¯s dimension alive, then I will get an enhancement to make my hair turn hard."

    Hengughed at him then looked at Yinkong¡¯s back with envy. He tightened the grip on his bow.

    At the same time, in the other side of the tomb. Zheng was chasing Shiva with his knife. His face looked like a blood lusting madman, with blood all around his mouth. It looked like he would give Shiva a sh as soon as he can catch him. Though the image of their chase looked so simr to regr gangsters. Except one was covered in a me whereas the other in a golden light.

    "F*ck. Stop running! Didn¡¯t you want to fight me? Here I am! Weren¡¯t you guys so strong that you Kept hunting after us? Weren¡¯t you able to kill Zero and Tengyi? What happened to the newbie? Don¡¯t run!"

    Although both of them were in the second stage of the unlocked mode, Zheng had reached a deeper level than Shiva. The muscle enhancement on his legs were stronger than those of Shiva¡¯s. He crushed all the rocks he stepped on charged forward like wind. He finally close the gap and shed at Shiva¡¯s back. nk! Shiva tumbled and almost got grabbed by Zheng¡¯s left hand. That scared him but he was able to extend the distance by a little.

    "F*ck! Come out!"

    Shiva just remembered that he could still summon the serpent. The fear made him forget everything other than run. This was the first time he got pushed into such a horrible situation and also the most shameful experience. He never thought he would ever get to this, running away from another person¡¯s chase. The shame ignited anger in his heart, yet as soon as he thought about that killer behind him, he couldn¡¯t bring up the courage to fight. So he had no choice but to keep running.

    The serpent appeared next to him as he shouted. Shiva stepped on one of its head and let it carried him while the other head bit at Zheng. The serpent head pushed him into the wall but that me easily evaporated the head. He picked up his speed again running toward Shiva.

    The chase continued until they reached a cliff. On top of the cliff stood O¡¯Connell and the other characters. They circled around a statue and seemed to be discussing something. They were shocked at the appearance of Zheng and Shiva.

    Shiva ordered the serpent to go up the cliff. Zheng was anxious and wanted to shout to remind them but the serpent shot a bolt of lightning at where the characters where standing. Jonathan was about to wave at Zheng when the rock copsed and he fell off the cliff. Fortunately he grabbed onto a rock but he was too far down that the three other people still on the top couldn¡¯t reach him.

    That made Zheng hate Shiva so much he could eat him alive but Zheng had no choice but to stop his chase. Shiva shouted as he ran away. "F*ck you team China! I dare you toe at me! I am running away to Imhotep! You will regret it if you don¡¯t kill me now! Haha, stupid hypocrite! I will skin every one of you!" His voice was sounding further and further away.

    Zheng took a deep breath as he stared at Shiva¡¯s back. He suddenly picked up a rock and threw at him. He could make out a faint screaming from afar.

    Jonathan was still hanging on the cliff with a pale white face. He couldn¡¯t even scream for help anymore. His fingers gripped tightly onto the protruding rock but he was sliding off bit by bit. Finally he couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and shouted. "No! The base of the statue is made of gold!" Then fell off.

    Zheng was about meters away from where Jonathan was falling. He only needed a little eleration to jump over to the cliff but he must time it so that he would catch Jonathan on the jump.

    Zheng took a deep breath. When Jonathan was only three meters above him, he jumped out and caught Jonathan by a close call. The two of them reached the wall of the cliff. Then Zheng struck his left arm into the wall. His left hand began to bleed but also held them on the wall.

 Vol 6 8-2

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 8-2.</strong>

    Jonathan was definitely a clever guy. He sticked onto the wall with all fours like a lizard and said. "Haha, Zheng! I knew you woulde to save me. You¡¯re a good guy. I will reduce those seven gold bars to six."

    Zheng thought it was funny. "It is six to begin with, when did it be seven? Stop moving. O¡¯Connell, go find a rope."

    O¡¯Connell¡¯s voice came from above the cliff. "How can I find a rope here. Want me to go back out and ask those cavalries?"

    Zheng shouted in response. "Just make one with your clothes. Make sure it¡¯s sturdy. I can¡¯t hold on much longer."

    He heard the ripping of clothes from above the next moment. Before long, a strip of cloth lowered from above. Zheng pulled it and said. "Tie it around something. We will climb up ourselves. You don¡¯t have to pull."

    O¡¯Connell shouted again after a while to notify him. Zheng pulled the strip again to test and it was indeed tied to something firmly.

    Zheng picked Jonathan up with one hand and let him climb up first. Then he followed afterward. Once he got up the cliff, heughed at the sight of three naked men. Luckily they still had their underwear.

    O¡¯Connell looked at the rope but there were already some tears on it. "Shit, I will just fight the mummy naked. Though at least he¡¯s wrapped in linen. We actually look worse than he is."

    Zhengughed. "You still have your underwear. How¡¯s the Book of Amun-Ra?"

    Jonathan immediately said. "It¡¯s definitely under this statue. Look, the base is made of gold. How can it not be there. I won¡¯t believe anything else."

    "Is there only gold in your eyes?" Zheng shook his head. Then he exited from the unlocked mode. The after effect of the unlocked mode was much less intense than when he first discovered it. He could endure this pain to some extend now. After the pain subsided, he was soaked in sweat but the others didn¡¯t notice this abnormality.

    The curator said. "The Book of Amun-Ra is indeed under the statue but there¡¯s a little problem. It seems to need a password to take it out. You have to pull it out from the correct position. You might destroy it if you use force. I¡¯ve already gotten two third of it so just give me three more minutes."

    Zheng thought for a moment and said to them. "You guys continue taking it out. I will go chase the person from before. Be careful though. I don¡¯t think Imhotep will let you obtain the Book of Amun-Ra so easily. I am worried since we haven¡¯t heard any sounding him for so long."

    Jonathan replied casually as he looked at the golden base. "What sound?"

    Suddenly they heard a roaring from deep within the tomb. It sounded like the roar of a lion or tiger, not the sound of Imhotep. Zheng looked at the characters then took the rope and jumped over to the other side of the cliff.

    Shiva wasughing loudly as he advanced deeper into the tomb. Then his eyes brighten up because he had reached the altar. Imhotep was ce a mummified corpse in between Lan and Evelyn carefully, just like how he would to his lover.

    Shiva let out a sigh of relief but before he could speak, a gust of wind swept pass him followed by a monstrous force knocked him to the ground. A set of huge teeth appeared before his eyes.

    The Sphinx! Its human head has a set of sharp teeth and its lion body was over five meters long. Saliva dripped from its mouth onto Shiva¡¯s face.

    Shiva was not someone without power. He moved his hand and the two serpents heads immediately bit at the Sphinx, easily crushed it. The serpent¡¯s huge force also stter the Sphinx¡¯s body parts all over the altar.

    Shiva jumped up from the ground and spit out some sand in a cold tone. "Imhotep! You nning to attack your ally? Your lover is still yet to be revived."

    Imhotep looked at the serpent with interest and replied with a sneer. "You don¡¯t look well, my ally. Don¡¯t worry, I still need your power to deal with that team China. What do you think of my guards?"

    Shiva heard the sound of sands moving from behind him. He turned around to see that Sphinx had recovered to its whole. It was made of sand after all.

    Then he looked around the altar with a surprise. There were seven or eight of these Sphinx, all with a body of five meters long. These monsters didn¡¯t appear in the movies. Their power and especially their ability to recover automatically made him pleasantly surprised. He said immediately. "They are digging for the Book of Amun-Ra. You have to go stop them, otherwise the book will take away your powers if they get it."

    Imhotepughed. "Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ve already sent the guards after them. I am just waiting for that man, Zheng Zha, toe over so I can get the Book of the Dead to revive my lover." He looked at the mummified corpse tenderly as he said this.

    Shiva was thinking of persuading Imhotep to send this Sphinx over along. Suddenly, a man soaked in blood entered the room. It was Lamu. "Save me, leader. Save me, I can¡¯t hold on any longer. Leader, please use your dharmacakra to save me."

    Shiva¡¯s dharmacakra could be used as both as a defense and to heal injuries. It cost a rank B reward and a huge amount of points but there was a limit to how many times it could be used, the amount of energy it contained was limited. Although this energy would recovery by itself but once it depletespletely, it would no longer had the defense property.

    Shiva only had one arm left. He held Lamu up and said. "You got shot? Is it from team China? Seems like it got your lung."

    Lamu said. "Yes, leader. I don¡¯t have any more energy. I relied on stimnt to get here. Please save me."

    Yet Shiva¡¯s expression turned hideous. "My dharmacakra doesn¡¯t have much energy left! I still have to fight them in a bit. I can¡¯t go without its protection. We can¡¯t let team China get any more points. Rest in peace!" He grabbed Lamu and threw him upward. The serpent caught him and crushed his body. Even Imhotep frowned at the sight of this.

    Shivaughed in madness. "No problem. It¡¯s just one point. As long as I kill their leader and every one of them, I will get lots of rewards and points! Haha!" Then he looked at the bloody bag on the ground and Lan who was lying on the altar with greed and killing intent.

    "What if you died?"

    A cold voice came from Lamu came in. Yinkong was standing there with a ming dagger and an emotionless face, with her eyes fixed on Shiva¡¯s heart.

    Imhotep seemed rmed at the dagger. He was nning to order the Sphinx to attack Yinkong when another voice came into the voice. "Yes. What if the one who dies is you? The leader of team India."

    Zheng said in a cold tone as he entered the room. He was relieved to see Yinkong but he exerted such a strong killing intent when he turned to Shiva. The emotion gave Shiva a chill despite being so far away from Zheng. Fear emerged from within him when he recalled how Zheng had chased after him.

    Zheng and Yinkong both entered the unlocked mode then jumped at the Sphinx nearest to each of them. Zheng¡¯s fist and Yinkong¡¯s dagger both prated the Sphinxes.

    P.S. No update for the next several days.

 Vol 6 8-3

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 8-3.</strong>

    The speed of these two Sphinxes weren¡¯t as fast as they imagined. Although their huge bodies looked overwhelming to normal people, and their speed and strength were more than what normal people could handle, but that was only it. Both Zheng and Yinkong¡¯s stats were three times that of a normal person, with Zheng slightly higher than Yinkong while Yinkong made up for the difference with her techniques. The two of them struck the Sphinxes at the same time.

    The Na ring and Hellfire Fang were both effective against spiritual beings that even Imhotep took damage from them. These two weapons prated the Sphinxes then their body slowly broke down into dust. These dust moved slowly trying to bind back together but the speed at which they did were a hundred times slower than before. Zheng and Yinkong then turned to Imhotep and Shiva.

    Imhotep gave a cry. The other two Sphinxes that were about to attack Zheng halted in ce. "I don¡¯t want to be enemy with you. Just give me the Book of the Dead and I will let you take this Asian woman away. I only want the Book of the Dead and this woman." Imhotep pointed to Evelyn.

    Evelyn was tied with chains and screamed as she looked at the mummy. "Zheng! Don¡¯t consent to him. He¡¯s afraid of your weapons. Don¡¯t leave me here!"

    Zheng gave a bitter smile. This deal was impossible to begin with whether he wanted to or not because their mission was to eliminate Imhotep. Furthermore, if he himself doesn¡¯t die, no one else can use the Book of the Dead.

    Imhotep summoned a sandstorm with impatience then two mummies appeared next to Evelyn and Lan. They pointed their swords at the two women. Imhotep said godly. "Choose. Either they both die then I wille take the Book of the Dead or you hand it to me and I only use one of them as sacrificial offering."

    Zheng took a deep breath. He took out the Book of the Dead from the ring then held it over a swamp by the side. "If you dare to touch them one bit, I will drop this book down and none of us can get it. You want to try?"

    Imhotep looked at him ferociously. "Fine! I let them live! Go kill those trying to obtain the Book of Amun-Ra!" He shouted then the Sphinxes went into the tunnel where Zheng came from.

    Zheng felt worried. He charged toward Imhotep and Shiva but as soon as he moved, the two mummies also moved their swords at the two women. It wasn¡¯t until Zheng stopped before they raised the sword again.

    Imhotep said. "I will give you time to think. In a few minutes, their bodies wille to this room. You don¡¯t have an abundance of time. You better give me an answer before they die."

    Shiva was observing the progress of the situation all along. He suddenlyughed out loud, picked up the bag and walked over to Zheng. Zheng immediately put the book back into the ring to prevent any possible sudden attack from Shiva.

    Shiva opened the bag, revealing Zhuiyu who was covered in blood. He slowly took her out and enraged Zheng at the first sight of her. Zheng almost jumped at him at that moment.

    Zhuiyu¡¯s limbs were dismembered. That was not the end, all her skin from under her neck were gone, exposing the muscles, blood vessels and tendons. The horrendous sight would upset even experienced surgeons. The cruelty couldn¡¯t be described with words.

    Shiva¡¯s actions caused her to woke up. She saw Zheng and struggled. She wanted to scream yet all that came out was a purring sound. Tears flowed down her cheeks and mixed with the blood on her face, making it seemed like tears of blood.

    Zheng looked at her lips quietly, as though he could make out the words kill me. She also kept hitting her head on the ground like it would stop her pain.

    "I will kill you! I¡¯ve never hated someone so much in my life. I will never forgive you, never!" Zheng gritted his teeth, almost crushing them. Blood dripped from the side of his lips.

    Shivaughed hideously. "I don¡¯t need your forgiveness! As long as I kill you I will have an abundant of points! I can build an even stronger team. Haha. You all go to hell! You will all die!" He threw Zhuiyu up in the air. The serpent tore her apart in front of Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    As soon as the serpent ate her, Zheng felt a strike on the chest that knocked him up to midair. The two serpent heads were heading for him.

    "Zheng!"

    Yinkong suddenly cried. When everyone¡¯s attentions were focused on Zheng, she sneaked out two throwing knives and shot them at the two mummies, knocking off the swords they were holding. Then a ming dagger flew at Imhotep to his surprise and nailed him against a pir. A fire began to burn at his chest.

    Zheng gave out a shout as a red light engulfed his body. He headed straight into the serpent¡¯s mouth and easily evaporated the two heads then he jumped at Shiva.

    Shiva was frightened. He wanted to back off but Zheng had already got himself at him. Suddenly the golden light and me both became excited. As the me died down, the golden light also dimmed and disappeared.

    "Ah!"

    Zheng shouted as he raised his fist and punch at Shiva¡¯s stomach. The ground under Shiva cracked within a few strikes, blood also gushed out of his mouth. Shiva entered the second stage of the unlocked mode. His arms expanded to three times their normal size, blocking Zheng¡¯s next attacks then pushed him away. He got up and ran toward the tunnel.

    Zheng¡¯s eyes were bloody red. He hated Shiva so much he wanted to eat him alive at this moment. As soon as Shiva freed himself, Zheng jumped at him and bit at his back. He tore apart arge chunk of muscle, almost the whole left side of Shiva¡¯s back.

    Yet Shiva had no energy to worry about it, or any pain or his body. Zheng¡¯s madness and killing intent terrified him. All he could think about was to stay alive. He ran even harder toward the tunnel.

    Zheng bit the muscle in half then chased after Shiva without pausing for an instant. He closed in the gap a bit and grabbed Shiva with both his arms. His right hand wed at his face. Shiva screamed as Zheng almost tore his face apart, and also blinded his right eye. He struggled to free himself again and kept running.

    But Zheng jumped at him and the two of them rolled into the tunnel. With a series of sounds of the crushing of bones and flesh, Shiva¡¯s screams became weaker and weaker. Ten secondster, he crawled out from the tunnel with a face filled with blood, his eyes both gone and a big bite mark on his face. Just as he cried for help, a pair of bloody hands pulled him back into the tunnel. Then everything was silent.

    Everyone that was on the altar, including Imhotep who just took the dagger out looked in shock.

 Vol 6 9-1

    <strong>Vol 6: Chapter 9-1.</strong>

    Zheng walked out of the tunnel soaked in blood, not only blood but also pieces of flesh and organs. He looked more like a demon than ghost at this point, especially the little pieces of flesh on the corner of his mouth.

    The two women that were tied up couldn¡¯t see him due to their line of sight. The other two were an assassin and a monster, so they remained rather calm after seeing him. Though Imhotep¡¯s face twitched a little.

    Zheng looked at Imhotep. Imhotep turned into a sandstorm and swept at the three women. Zheng was almost a hundred meters away from them so he couldn¡¯t make it to them in time. The sandstorm wrapped around the necks of the three women and Imhotep shouted. "Don¡¯t force me! I only want to revive Anck-su-Namun! Give me the Book of the Dead and I will let them go. I will go find other sacrificial offerings! How about we settle this in peace?"

    Yet the yers knew there was no way to make peace. Their mission was to eliminate Imhotep, not to mention Zheng couldn¡¯t give the book away.

    Zheng took a deep breath and suppressed his killing intent. He took out the book and said. "Imhotep, I will ce the book here. Release them and let them walk toward me. You cane take the book. Release them from the chains if you agree with me."

    Imhotep was delighted to see the book. He quickly pulled the chains apart then turned back into human form.

    Evelyn and Lan immediately massaged their arms and legs that were numbed from the bondage. They almost fell to the ground once they left the alter. Fortunately Yinkong was there to help them up. Then they walked toward Zheng.

    Zheng stared at Imhotep coldly. Imhotep also stared at the women with caution. He ced that dagger on the altar, next to Anck-su-Namun¡¯s mummy. After the women walked ten meters away from him, he summoned a sandstorm that swept at the book and grabbed it. The book was on his hand before Zheng could react.

    The three women also got to Zheng. Yinkong said to him in a low voice. "I can¡¯t damage him without the dagger. You have any n?"

    Zheng smiled bitterly and replied in a low voice. "Nothing good. I¡¯ve exhausted my blood energy from the fight before. As for the Na ring, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s reliable enough. We need to get the Book of Amun-Ra. The Sphinxes had left for a while, I am worried about O¡¯Connell and the others."

    Evelyn was shocked and screamed. "What about O¡¯Connell? What happened to them? Didn¡¯t you protect them?"

    Imhotep looked at them coldly from afar and sneered. "Not only them, you will also die! Come out, guards of the tomb. Destroy these who had disrespected the dead!"

    The footsteps of an army came through a tunnel. A group of mummies walked out. They were all carrying metallic shields and weapons. The quality of these weapons were higher than those they saw from the mummies in Cairo.

    Zheng charged at Imhotep without thinking but a force swept from above. A Sphinx dropped down from the ceiling, right between him and Imhotep.

    Imhotep sneered as he touched the book. "It¡¯s so much trouble to find sacrificial offerings. Aren¡¯t there already three here? Three virgins. The blood of a virgin is the best offering for the god of death. All of you die here! Arise, my servants!"

    Sand gathered into piles around the edge of the room as Imhotep chanted. The piles grew bigger and bigger then transformed into Sphinxes several meters tall in front of their eyes. These Sphinxes shouted at Zheng as soon as they came into form.

    Evelyn said in a low voice. "Think of something, Zheng! Quickly!"

    Zheng was also anxious. He was the only one who could do damage. Even though Yinkong could fight but without a weapon, it was extremely disadvantageous for her. The worst part is the two women who couldn¡¯t fight.

    "Get on the ground!"

    Zheng suddenly took out several grenades. He pulled the rings without hesitation and threw them at the Sphinxes. Then he charged at the Sphinx standing between him and Imhotep.

    It was as though the whole tomb trembled under the explosions. Bits of sand fell from the crevices, but the Sphinxes also turned into powder and couldn¡¯t recover for a while.

    The shockwave also impacted Imhotep. He lost track of Zheng¡¯s whereabout when he recovered. The Sphinx in front of him was still intact. As he was searching around, a wind swept from above. Imhotep instantly turned into a sandstorm and dodged to the side. However he was enraged when he came to a stop.

    Zheng used the Sphinx¡¯s w as a support and jumped up during the explosion. He crossed over Imhotep and went directly to the alter behind. Imhotep¡¯s instinct made him dodge aside, so Zheng could get to the altar, where Anck-su-Namun¡¯s mummy was at!

    Zheng picked up the dagger with his right hand as soon as hended. Then he pointed his left fist at Anck-su-Namun and shouted. "Make them stop! Or I will crush her! I am using a spiritual attack!"

    The mummies were only several meters away from Yinkong and the Sphinxes had just recovered, the grenades were just normal attacks after all. The three women¡¯s deaths were imminent if Zheng didn¡¯t make the move.

    Imhotep immediately shouted for the mummies and Sphinxes to stop. These monsters surrounded the three women.

    Zheng took a deep breath and said coldly. "Let them leave the tomb. Us two men will settle this fight. Don¡¯t f*cking drag women into this. Even though I am not much better off but it¡¯s at least better than you surrounding three women."

    Imhotep replied. "Fine, I will let them leave. Let go of Anck-su-Namun now! I promise I will let them leave the tomb."

    Zheng sneered. "Trust you? What did you just say about the sacrificial offerings already here? I will make it so you don¡¯t need any offerings! Listen to my order! Yinkong, the three of youe over to me!"

    Imhotep¡¯s face twitched. The mummies looked ready to attack but Imhotep stared coldly as the three women walked through the monsters. He sighed when Yinkong took the dagger from Zheng. "Is that enough? Can you let go of Anck-su-Namun now?"

    Zheng said. "I won¡¯t trust you. Let us leave the tomb like this. I promise I will let go of this mummy once we leave the tomb. I won¡¯t eat my words like you did!"

    Imhotep was silent. He stared as Zheng picked up the mummy and walked to the tunnel while looking back at him.

    The four of them had their backs at the tunnel. But since Zheng¡¯s fist was pointing at the mummy, they weren¡¯t worried that Imhotep would do anything. As they were about to back into the tunnel, a figure ran into them. Zheng and the other three people stumbled and the mummy moved away from Zheng¡¯s fist.

    It was O¡¯Connell holding onto a book glowing in a golden light. "Ah, everyone, this is the Book of Amun-Ra!"

    Imhotep had already swept at Zheng. His hands held onto Zheng¡¯s left fist tightly. The two hands were fuming with smoke but that also protected Anck-su-Namun.

 Vol 6 9-2

    Now that Yinkong had her dagger in hand. She stabbed into Imhotep¡¯s forehead at once. me burst out from Imhotep¡¯s head as he screamed in pain, but he didn¡¯t loosen his grip even a bit. He was exerting a force even stronger than Zheng. Imhotep pushed Zheng away and backed off with Anck-su-Namun¡¯s mummy. Yinkong had no choice but to pull out the dagger, though Imhotep¡¯s head had already turned into a skull.

    Imhotep shouted in ancient Egyptian then new flesh grew from his skull. The mummies and Sphinxes immediately turned to Zheng¡¯s group and leaped at them.

    Zheng yelled. "Jonathan! Read the words on the book! You can control these mummies!"

    Jonathan got his way into the center of everyone and said. "Thre are so many Sphinxes chasing from behind. How can I find the time to read."

    "F*ck!" Zheng cursed. "Yinkong, take care of the ones from behind, I will block off the front! Evelyn! Hurry up and read the words on the book!"

    Zheng struck the nearest mummy. It turned into ashes as soon as it got in contact with his fist. At the same time, Zheng took out the progressive knife even though physical damage wasn¡¯t effective and shed at the mummies.

    They could heard the shoutings of the Sphinxesing from the tunnel behind. Jonathan quickly handed the book over to Evelyn. "O¡¯Connell, we are really going to die if you don¡¯te!"

    "Shut up, Jonathan!"

    With a series of gunshots, O¡¯Connell, Ardeth and the curator came into the room from another side. They sprayed at the mummies with their rifles. Even though it was only physical damage, they were still able to crush the mummies with so many shots.

    The three of them were in underwear. Ardeth looked the most violent of them. Not only was he using a heavy machine gun taken off the ne, he also kept throwing grenades. The whole room was filled with the smell of gunpowder and explosions.

    Imhotep transformed into a sandstorm and swept at the three men. Even though their weapons were powerful but they were useless against Imhotep in this form. As Imhotep was about to reach them, Evelyn chanted. "In the name of Ra, Imand!"

    The mummies that were attacking Zheng¡¯s group suddenly stopped moving, but Zheng¡¯s body was already filled with cuts. Even though he could kill a mummy with one hit, but their weapons had a longer reach over Zheng¡¯s fist. Plus, it was difficult to avoid all attacks when he was surrounded by so many mummies. Luckily Evelyn was fluent in ancient Egyptian unlike his brother and was able to quickly read the words on the book.

    Evelyn yelled. "Destroy Imhotep and his minions!"

    The mummies immediately turned around and pointed their swords at Imhotep and the Sphinxes, then leaped at them.

    Imhotep turned his head around and shouted. "Give me the Book of Amun-Ra!" He left the three men and swept toward Evelyn. O¡¯Connell and the other two men looked at each other then began destroying the monsters underneath. The nonstop shooting and grenades made them seem crazier than Zheng.

    Zheng took a deep breath. He knew the plot had returned to normal. Even though there was still difference but this was the scene in the movie. He took out the two keys from his ring and handed them to Evelyn. "Let him rest in peace." Then charged into the sandstorm.

    The impact knocked both Zheng and Imhotep to the sides. Imhotep turned back to his human form after getting hit by the Na ring. A fire was burning in his chest. After the fire went out, he leaped at Zheng again.

    Zheng wiped off the blood by his mouth. He exited from the unlocked mode. He felt a mixed feeling when he faced Imhotep. Imhotep wasn¡¯t a good person in the movies but his love for Anck-su-Namun was pure and real. He never abandoned Anck-su-Namun once. At the end of the second movie, he still loved Anck-su-Namun until his death after she betrayed him. Imhotep was just a tragic normal person. Bad, but not extreme.

    Zheng punched Imhotep and knocked him away. At the same time Imhotep hit him on the face. After hended, Evelyn¡¯s voice finally came. "Kadeesh mal! Kadeesh mal! Pared oos! PARED OOS!!"

    Imhotep looked at her staggered. A chariot rode down from the altar and when it ran passed Imhotep, it carried a translucent Imhotep away from his body.

    Zheng sighed. He activated the progressive knife and walked over to Imhotep then muttered. "Some things should be forgotten. Though I don¡¯t know if transmigration of the soul exists in Egypt. Don¡¯t love someone you shouldn¡¯t love in your next life."

    The knife shed through Imhotep and his head fell off.

    The Sphinxes and mummies turned back into sand and disappeared. The whole tomb began to tremble violently like an earthquake was happening. At the same time, the yers received a notification from God.

    "Change of mission. Escape the copsing Hamunaptra. O¡¯Connell, Evelyn, and Jonathan cannot die. Each death will deduct 5000 points."

    "F*ck!"

    Everyone cursed when they heard it. Zheng shouted. "O¡¯Connell! Leave from where you came from. We will meet up outside the tomb! Yinkong, do you still remember the way? Take the lead. Lan, give us eleration buffs. Hurry!" He went over to the altar and grabbed the Book of the Dead. Then followed behind Evelyn into the tunnel.

    It didn¡¯t take long before they reached the cliff where they obtained the Book of Amun-Ra. Jonathan said. "We were attacked by several Sphinxes. Luckily the curator found a path to leave here. Haha. It¡¯s a pity we can¡¯t get that golden base."

    Evelyn looked at the statue of Ra but before she could say anything, thend she was standing on copsed and she slid off the cliff. Zheng was running behind her, he immediately jumped over and grabbed her. His feet sped onto a rock on the wall. With one hand grabbing onto Evelyn, his left hand went for the Book of Amun-Ra that was falling off.

    "Obtained quest item. Enabled learning of revival spells. User needs to possess Qi, psyche force, mana, Nen, or Xian energy. Can learn through deciphering the words or through God. Learning costs 1000 points. Possessing the book while in the movie allows for resurrection of any team member the user had seen. Each member can be revived once into the exact state before death. Resurrection requires double the points and ranked rewards the member possessed."

    Zheng was shocked. Then a falling rock hit his hand and before he could recover from the shock, the book had fallen to the bottom of the cliff.

    "Ah!"

    Zheng yelled as he threw Evelyn upward. Jonathan and Lan caught Evelyn. He also flipped himself up and shouted with a pale face. "Run! This ce is going to copse!"

    The tunnel was copsing behind them as they ran but since Yinkong knew the way, they were finally able to leave the tomb before it went down. Then they ran toward the outside of the city.

    Once everyone was outside the city, they looked at the dust filled ruin and saw three figures running toward them. O¡¯Connell, Ardeth and the curator also made it out safely.

    "Good bye everyone. We are grateful for your help in this adventure. I thank you on behalf of my team. Jonathan, here¡¯s the gold I promised. We will have a drink if we meet again."

    Seeing that the three of them got out from the city, Zheng took the key from Evelyn and muttered. He took out the remaining gold bars from the ring and closed his eyes.

    "Wait. Wait. There¡¯s only five gold bars here."

    Zheng had already entered the half awake state when he heard Jonathan¡¯s voice.

    <u>End of Volume 6: <strong><i><strong><u>The Mummy¡¯s Treasure II</u></strong></i></strong></u>

    <strong><i><u>Next, Volume 7: </u><strong><u>Final Destination of Despair</u></strong></i></strong>

 Vol 7 1-1

    <strong><i><u>Volume 7: </u><strong><u>Final Destination of Despair</u></strong></i></strong>

    Zheng closed his eyes and recalled everything that happened in The Mummy. For a while, his mind could not calm down.

    Qi Tengyi, who was a normal guy, only liked ancient writings and cultures, yet scolded him like a man before his death, and those final words of his.

    Zero, who was calm and cool, an assassin with a tender heart, that little girl with a boy¡¯s appearance he wouldn¡¯t let go of, and the words until death.

    Many more things. The movie characters, the powerful team India, the tragic Imhotep, it felt like years had gone by in just ten days.

    When he finally opened his eyes, it was the same tform without an edge, the same sphere in the center, and five people standing around him. Honglu and Heng looked around with surprise.

    "God! Heal everyone! Deduct the points from me!" Zheng yelled. Several beams shone from the sphere and covered the six of them. The beam on Honglu was the faintest. It disappeared in just a moment. Then the boy looked at his hand in surprise. A cut on his hand hadpletely healed.

    Zheng and Yinkong stayed inside the beam the longest. Yinkong took even more time than Zheng. When he finished, Yinkong¡¯s shoulder had healed but she was still inside the beam.

    Zheng closed his eyes to feel his body. For some reason, he had a feeling that he could control his body. Not just moving his arms and legs but control over his cells. Of course, he was aware that was only a delusion, but this delusion felt so real to him.

    When he opened his eyes again, a girl was standing in front of him with tears flowing down her cheeks. Lori didn¡¯t run into his arms. She stood a few meters away, smiling with tears.

    Zheng then quickly turned to Jie. Jie had woke up, the beam on him wasn¡¯t intense. It seemed like his lost of consciousness was just normal condition but those ck circles around his eyes indicated the state of his mental health. He was no longerughing. He walked up to her woman quietly, embraced her and put his head on her shoulder. After some time, he walked to his room without a word.

    "Jie." Zheng shouted. Jie stopped his steps but he didn¡¯t turn around. Zheng hesitated and said. "We will talk tomorrow. Take a good rest today. I thank you on behalf of everyone."

    Jie waved his hand and walked away with Nana. The back of his body gave off a sense of loneliness. The other five people could only watch in silence as he walked further away.

    Zheng sighed then turned to the others. Yinkong had came out of the beam by now. Everyone had healed to their perfect condition. Zheng gave aughed and said. "Go take a rest. Honglu, Heng, go get a room. You just have to hold onto the door handle and imagine the environment you want. The room will then change. Also, God gives everyone a chance to create a free living being. It can be man or woman, any age, size, face, but keep in mind that this being can be created with two times a normal person¡¯s stats, I am referring to muscle density and reaction speed. So you can create a bodyguard for yourselves. That¡¯s basically it. Don¡¯t use the points yet. We will discuss what everyone should enhance tomorrow. Now everyone go to their room."

    Honglu asked. "It was probably someone that told you about bodyguards right? Can you tell me who was it? Is he still alive?"

    Zheng was about to take Lori¡¯s hands when he suddenly heard it and asked curiously. "Why do you think so? Don¡¯t I look like someone that cane up with it?"

    Hongluughed. "The deduction is simple, I won¡¯t go into details. Judging from the fact that you created a woman and how you are as a person, you definitely won¡¯t be one to think about creating a bodyguard. I am curious, who is this person? Did he die in a previous movie?"

    Zheng nodded in silence. That calm man with sses, he was definitely the strongest mastermind that surpassed Honglu in wisdom and calmness. Even though there was no contest between the two of them, but Zheng just had this feeling.

    Honglu lowered his head and pondered. "Then I will stay here for a bit. I want to see what God has for enhancements. It sounded quiteplex when you exined. Oh, do you cook in your room when you want to eat?"

    Lan smiled. "You can cook and also take out cooked meals from the fridge. Just imagine what you want to eat. Anything that you can think of is avable.¡°

    Honglu was surprised then cheered. He said with a smile. "I am a gourmet. Ok, I won¡¯t interfere with you. Ten days of rest? We can only stay here for ten days."

    (So simr. The first reaction in this dimension was to look through what God has for exchange. The only difference was one could focus on looking and the other got excited over food. He can probably be an important part of this team. Probably.)

    Zheng carried Lori back to his room. The girl started crying as soon as they entered and Zheng¡¯s words couldn¡¯t help. She calmed down after quite some time and said lightly. "I was worried. No matter how many days you were gone, it was only one day in this dimension. We were still ying with Zero¡¯s little sister but she disappeared this morning. I was so scared, scared that I will just disappear like she did, and never see you again."

    Zheng sighed and held on to her tight. "Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die. I won¡¯t die no matter what happens. Trust me, Lori. I will fulfill my promise. I will fulfill it by all means!"

    "Hmm. Don¡¯t die."

    "I won¡¯t die. I can¡¯t die!"

    Really won¡¯t die? Zheng suddenly felt lost. He didn¡¯t have much confidence over surviving after experience several movies. If possible, he just wish to return to the real world. He didn¡¯t want the enhancements, didn¡¯t want to be a superman, didn¡¯t want to evolve. He just wanted to bring Lori back. He didn¡¯t want to see the blood of hisrades anymore, nor the endless terrors and deaths.

    But was that possible?

    After a night of passion, Zheng came out to the tform with Lori. Lori woke up early and made some cookies for everyone. When the two of them knocked on the doors, everyone woke up quite early and was holding on some food.

    "Where is Jie?"

    Zheng called everyone to the tform but Jie was not there. Yinkong said calmly. "I don¡¯t know what happened between you but don¡¯t disturb him. Give him some time to think. Don¡¯t you feel like he¡¯s forcing himself to make a choice?"

    Zheng looked at Yinkong in surprise. He never knew she was so understanding and smiled. "Right, I was too impatient. Haha, lets have a pic together, even though this ce doesn¡¯t seem like outdoors. Honglu, did you discover anything yesterday?"

    Honglu smiled as he took out a big spider from a basket, causing Yinkong and Lan to scream. He took a bite of the spider, it was already cooked. "I actually did find some problems but I am more interested in the points and rewards we obtained. I certainly have the least. I am looking forward to how much you and Yinkong got. Give me a surprise."

    Zheng was curious also. He didn¡¯t think he would receive a lot of points or rewards though. He stood up and closed his eyes to connect with God. Once inside the exchange system, he asked for his points and rewards.

    "Zheng Zha, 13770 points, 1 rank B reward, 2 rank C rewards, 1 rank D reward."

    Zheng then looked at everyone in shock. At the same time, Yinkong also opened her eyes and they could see the shock and excitement from each other¡¯s eyes.

 Vol 7: 1-2.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 1-2.</strong>

    "Shit. Let me calm down and count again. My god, it¡¯s really 13770 points. Where did theye from? Isn¡¯t this too much?" Zheng had lost himself. It seemed like he was totally shocked by these points and rewards.

    Honglu finished the spider legs, leaving its body and head andughed. "It isn¡¯t too much, at least about a thousand points less than I guessed. Hehe. But it¡¯s still a lot. If I am not wrong then the amount of points God gives out is corrted with the difficulty of the movie. The more difficult it is, and more likely you are to die, the more points he gives out. This is probably it." Then he took out a worm from the basket.

    The two women couldn¡¯t look straight at him anymore. Yinkong was better off but Lan¡¯s face was pale and she kept massaging her stomach. She forced a smile and said. "But the Alien movie we went through was more difficult than The Mummy, yet we received less points and rewards than this one. Is that because of the team battle?"

    Honglu finished the worm by now and put his hand into the basket again. Everyone¡¯s gaze was fixed on his hand until he took out a sandwich before they let out a sigh of relief.

    Honglu said. "Don¡¯t you feel that we are very fortunate during this team fight with team India? To be honest, I had prepared to die in the beginning but we survived with six people at the end. We are very lucky that we countered them. Think about it, they have a strong team. Their psyche force user could monitor the whole battlefield and control our weaker members. We were fighting under their radar. They had information of our every move, every word we said, even our ns. They would at least not lose even if they were against a team stronger than us."

    Just then, everyone realized it was not a normal sandwich but filled with centipedes.

    "This psyche force user could also cooperate with the needle user for an unbeatable pair. Unless the opposing team had something like a defensive shield, they could just stay in distance and kill everyone off. That¡¯s the power of a team. We don¡¯t have suchplementary powers in our team. This is also what I am confused about. Team India was strong but not overpowered, otherwise we wouldn¡¯t have beat them. But how did they learn to chooseplementing enhancements like this? Why didn¡¯t we do so? I think our team is missing something, or someone that guides us to what we should enhance. I¡¯ll call this person the leader."

    Honglu put his hand into the basket and took out a can of c. Just a normal can of c.

    "So we were fortunately to survive with such a disorganized team, and had just the right powers to counter them. It is fate that let us live, or you can call it luck. We should be proud."

    Honglu took a sip and pulled a string of hair. "Their strongest psyche force user was countered by someone in our team. And judging by the fact she didn¡¯t appear toward the end, she was probably killed. Then Zero was almost invincible in such arge battlefield. In fact, it was Zero¡¯s existence that held team India back the most."

    "Then God determined we were the weaker team and gave us the Book of the Dead. Oh right, Zheng, did you take the book from the movie?" Honglu asked.

    Zheng immediately activated the ring and took out the book. This book actually came out of the movie with him.

    Honglu nodded. "This is thest deciding power of our victory, the Book of the Dead. Furthermore, someone from our team could actually read it. I have to say it was extremely lucky."

    "I¡¯ll also have to mention the stupidity of team India." Honglu sneered. "Perhaps I don¡¯t understand how foreigners think or were they just stupid? I don¡¯t get why they didn¡¯t go all out in a fight in the beginning. If they had done so from the start, we would have been wiped, although it would probably cost them a few lives. And now? How should I describe it? They didn¡¯t have the determination of a yer!"

    Honglu got on the ground and frowned. After a while he asked Zheng. "Was there any movie that was easy in the ones you¡¯ve been through? Oh and can you know what the next movie is?"

    Zheng paused for a moment. "It can¡¯t be easy right? We were on the brink of death several times. To be honest, if it wasn¡¯t being so close to death, I wouldn¡¯t have reached the second stage of the unlocked mode. As to knowing the next movie, how is it possible?"

    Honglu snapped his fingers. "Bingo! That¡¯s right! Had you noticed the clothes team India was wearing? Aside from a select few, almost everyone of them were in robes suitable for the desert. Maybe it was a coincidence since there was an Arabic but I am more pronged to believe they knew what the next movie was. That was why they could exchange weapons and enhancements suitable for each movie. If that was so, then why don¡¯t we have such ability?"

    "Simple deduction leads me to believe that 1. we didn¡¯t do something. Like if this was a game, we forgot to talk to some NPC or didn¡¯t obtain a quest item, or didn¡¯t go to a specific ce, and the progress of the game is stuck. So God didn¡¯t activate some options and we couldn¡¯t know what the next movie is. 2. Lan said that their leader ran away in the end of the fight. I think someone that had reached the second stage of the unlocked mode wouldn¡¯t be so weak mentally. He should be someone that has the courage to face death and fight for his life, yet he ran away. I can only believe that team India was stronger than us only because the movies they experienced were easier and could obtain more points. While we have to struggle for a chance to live every time. That made us weaker but also gave us the courage to fight. So my question is, what didn¡¯t we do? Why did we have to struggle so hard every time?"

    Zheng looked at Lan and also noticed her gaze. They both thought of a name, Jie. The only one that could tell them something was Jie.

    Honglu looked at Zheng and smiled. "I¡¯ll leave that to you. Leader. Hoho, you¡¯re the leader after all. So I¡¯ll leave diplomacy to you. We will move on to the next topic. You¡¯ve so many points and rewards this time, so have you thought about what to exchange yet?"

    Zheng smiled. "This is the most I¡¯ve seen since I entered this world. I am nning to get my Vampire bloodline to rank B then it should increase my blood energy pool by a lot. I haven¡¯t thought about the other enhancements yet. Do you have any suggestion?"

    "Buy mini surface to surface missiles." Heughed. "One that can destroy all lives within a kilometer. I checked it, it¡¯s only 2000 points. Inexpensive and powerful. What do you think?"

 Vol 7: 1-3.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 1-3.</strong>

    Everyone sweat at the suggestion. Zheng touched his forehead and said. "We are only normal people, aside from Yinkong. We basically have no confidence controlling such missiles. And don¡¯t you think it¡¯s too big of a thing to use? Haha."

    Honglu smiled. "It¡¯s not a big deal. Look at what I exchanged from God." Then he started going through his basket. Everyone looked at it like there were so many weird things in this basket.

    Honglu took out several pieces of paper and looked at them with craze. "Haha, look at these. Gauss dynamic drive analysis report, human gics deciphering manual, the rtionship between electric currents in human body and Qi. I don¡¯t know if you found out about these but their costs are extremely low. It only took 30 points to exchange all these theories. They are the biggest treasure in the exchange system."

    Zheng and Lan smiled bitter. The boy discovered the same thing as Xuan. Except that Xuan seemed like he knew more and skipped the theories to manufacturing his items, that was how he supplied them with so many bullets. Did smart people think the same things? They could discover what was underneath the surface of direct enhancements and stats. Such persons were the treasures of a team. At least Zheng didn¡¯t find such person in team India.

    Honglu said. "To be able to understand these, I will have to review my college knowledge. Takes about seven days. Then I¡¯ll use two days to learn how to use the missiles. Of course I won¡¯t be skilled but you can create and test weapons inside your room right? Aside from magical weapons, I tried creating a tactical fusion bomb and it was so powerful I had to let it disappear. But then I can learn to use surface to surface missiles in the basement of my room. Why are you all looking like this? Don¡¯t you know you can create and test weapons in your rooms?"

    Hengughed bitterly. "I don¡¯t know about these. I slept until the morning. Haha, I am toozy."

    Zheng shook his head. "It¡¯s my fault. We know about these things but forgot to tell you. Just like Honglu said, aside from magical items, you can create anything in your room. But remember to make your basement bigger and tougher. I don¡¯t know the limit but the basement can go at least ten kilometers big. We had tested it in Jie¡¯s room. You can test your weapons but don¡¯t hurt yourself. Ok? I don¡¯t want to enter the next movie with five people."

    Hongluughed. "Of course, I will be careful. Then please exchange a missile. Don¡¯t you think it is suitable for team fights? You can also disassemble theuncher and we will each carry a part."

    Honglu acted like a child again. Zheng couldn¡¯t help but said. "Missiles aren¡¯t our most needed items now. Although it¡¯s powerful but one, it¡¯s too expensive, two, you need a lot of scouting before using it, and three, don¡¯t you think the other team will notice usunching it? They won¡¯t just stand there and get hit. Unless we encounter a battlefield with huge amounts of monsters, it doesn¡¯t have much value. I hope you can exclude your hobbies for now and think for the team."

    Honglu yed his hair for quite a while before he said. "Sorry, I was too full of myself. Rationally you should spend your rewards on enhancements suitable for yourself. Just like Zheng¡¯s Vampire bloodline and Qi. I think Vampire is your next exchange, not because of my interest but now that you have the Book of the Dead, it will give you more blood energy to use the magic on the book."

    "As for Yinkong, I rmend that you choose dexterity rted enhancements. I¡¯ve looked at the list. Most enhancements need to start from rank D. Although the ones that start from rank B are strong, like the Ogre bloodline¡¯s description was as long as your have over one half your body, even if your head and heart were destroyed, you can recover within an hour. It¡¯s a scary power but that¡¯s only it. It can¡¯t evolve further and doesn¡¯t enhance your stats by much. So the result is you can survive in the beginning but as time goes on, you will be a dead meat. Yinkong, you should best start with a rank D enhancement and evolve it. When you finally get to rank B, it will be stronger than a normal rank B enhancement."

    Then Honglu turned to Lan with a serious look. "Lan, you have been enhancing your mental capacity, and your spells also depend on the stat right? Can you use the spells?"

    Lan stood up and cast the endurance spell on everyone. Honglu looked at his hands and said. "Congrattion. You are the most special one here. In fact, you will be the nervous system of our team. You are our psyche force user in the future. Hoho. You probably don¡¯t know about this. Zheng, choose one of the techniques that require psyche force. Don¡¯t enhance it, just take a look."

    Zheng closed his eyes and connected with God. Then navigated to the psyche force section but as soon as he chose one of the techniques, he heard God¡¯s voice.

    "Your body can not sustain psyche force. Unable to learn psyche force techniques. Please make sure your mental capacity is over 3000."

    Zheng looked at Lan then said these words to everyone. Heng and Yinkong also gave it a try. Honglu said. "The requirement for me is over 2500. What about Yinkong and Heng?"

    Heng scratched his head. "5000, that¡¯s so much higher than you."

    Yinkong said calmly. "3500."

    Honglu snapped his fingers. "That¡¯s right. I was thinking why did team India only have one psyche force user when they are so useful? So I checked the techniques and received the notification. I originally thought it was because these techniques were expensive but that¡¯s not the case. Not everyone can psyche force, and such persons are probably very rare. Then Lan, as long as you continue on this path and learn all the techniques, you will be as important as that Indian woman. Your importance will be higher than everyone else in our team!"

    Lan was shocked and surprised. She closed her eyes and connected with God. "That¡¯s impossible. These techniques are too expensive. Not to mention the lowest level ones I learned, but a simple psyche force scan that can increase radius as your mental capacity increases costs 4000 points and a rank C reward. I can¡¯t afford these."

    Zheng was also pleasantly surprised. "No problem. Save up your points and rewards. Haha. Why don¡¯t you increase your mental capacity for now. We will have a chance to exchange them."

    Hongluughed. "Didn¡¯t I tell you I discovered something else? Zheng, do you still remember you paid for our recovery when we just came back? If I am not wrong then we can exchange things for someone else, and probably also enhancements. Why don¡¯t we give this a try?"

 Vol 7: 2-1.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 2-1.</strong>

    Zheng was dazed then expressed excitement. That was also a problem he currently had, his powersck variety. His closebat ability was much higher than his magic ability. Of course he nned to enhance both sides in the future. For closebat, he wanted to exchange kungfu and for magic, he nned to use blood magic. The Book of the Dead was a surprise and gave him an extra choice.

    So for now, he needed a lot of ranked rewards, especially the higher ranked ones. In contrast, he didn¡¯t need that many points. The reason was simple. After several body enhancements, increasing his stats with points wasn¡¯t that effective anymore. To a newbie with 100 points of muscle density, increasing it to 200 with 1000 points doubled his strength, and built the basis for his survival.

    However, to someone that already had 400 points of muscle density, increasing it to 500 wouldn¡¯t increase his powers by much. Because his fighting style adapted to his enhancements of Qi and blood magic instead of pure strength. So the effect of this 1000 points was limited.

    Zheng said with excitement. "It would be great if that¡¯s the case. After the battle with team India, we definitelyck a psyche force user. We never thought about this before but since Lan has the talent for it, perhaps this is a turning point for our team. How¡¯s it Lan? I only need a rank B reward for the Vampire enhancement. You can take the two rank C rewards from me and I probably won¡¯t be able to spend all the points. Which technique were you looking at? I can try to get it for you."

    Lan hesitated for a moment but she didn¡¯t refuse. Zheng connected to God and chose the psyche force scan ability. When he chose it, God notified that he couldn¡¯t exchange it for himself. Then he thought about exchanging it for Lan.

    "Scanningplete. No memory of being forced. Exchange confirmed. Unable to exchange for another person until the next movie finished."

    After God¡¯s voice, a beam shone on Lan. Green particles floated down from God. A minuteter, the beam disappeared. Lan fell on the ground panting. Her forehead and body was soaked in sweat.

    Yinkong helped her up and asked calmly. "Are you alright?" Lan had her eyes closed for quite a while before she opened them and said. "Much better now. Thanks Yinkong. Hehe, this ability is amazing. I just have to order my psyche force following the direction of the ability and I can sense within a radius of 20 kilometers. I can also focus my attention as a line and sense up to 200 kilometers.

    Zheng was delighted. He was about to say something but then Honglu asked. "Close your eyes. Can you sense the difference between the four of us?"

    Lan nodded. "The waves of your mind are very different. I can¡¯t exin it in words but once I use this ability, your waves are engraved into my brain. So I can distinguish each of you."

    Honglu then put out three fingers. "Can you see my movements?"

    Lan leaned her head to the side and said after a while. "Is it three fingers?"

    Honglu asked. "How far can you reach under your current condition?"

    Lan hesitated. "About two kilometers. I had to concentrate my psyche force to sense your movement. Two kilometers is my limit."

    Honglu immediately crouched down and drew on the ground with his fingers. Then he raised his head. "I summarized the rules of this ability. I think your mental capacity is above 200 points but not 300 yet, right?"

    Lan nodded. Then Honglu continued. "On the basis that 100 points in mental capacity increase your scanning radius by 10 kilometers, and 100 kilometers if it¡¯s in a straight line. This type of sensing is fuzzy. You can only feel the people there but not what they are doing. If you want more detail, the radius shrinks to one kilometer. In other words, you need to get your mental capacity to 500 points before this ability can be useful in battles. Otherwise, it¡¯s just a better tracking ability."

    Lan sighed with disappointment. Zheng smiled and said. "This is already a very important step. We didn¡¯t have the ability to track any movie character or people before. I remembered team India couldmunicate through their psyche force user. What ability does it need?"

    Lan smiled at Zheng tenderly then closed her eyes. Then said bitterly. "There are several abilities that can aplish this. The cheapest one is Soul Link. Needs a rank B reward and 8000 points. It¡¯s too much. Psyche force abilities are all so expensive."

    Everyone paused. Yinkong was about to say something but she sighed and kept didn¡¯t say it. Zheng patted her shoulder and said. "Haha, don¡¯t worry about this. As long as we can stay alive, you will be protected by our whole team. And you will eventually have enough to exchange these abilities."

    Lan¡¯s shoulder shivered. She nced at Zheng then nodded her head and sat down. Heng stood up andughed. "Hearing about all these enhancements, I am just a normal person, how about let me experience the feeling as a superman. Let me take a look at the enhancements."

    Honglu said with a sarcastic smile. "You? I picked an interesting enhancement for you. Your rank C reward won¡¯t go to waste. Look for the Elf archer bloodline. Even though it¡¯s only a rank C enhancement, it can be evolved. Satisfied now?"

    Heng closed his eyes with a sour expression. He originally wanted to look through all the enhancements and maybe the magical bows. But now that Honglu gave him the suggestion, he couldn¡¯t help but to get the enhancement right now. After going over the description briefly, he chose the enhancement.

    "Elf archer bloodline, rating 74. Suitable for most movies. Effective against most enemies with the appropriate bow. Special ability Charged shot, focus all your power into an arrow. Extremely powerful, able to reach five times the range and five times the power of a normal shot. Be weak and feeble for ten minutes afterward. Needs a rank C reward and 2000 points."

    Everyone felt the bloodline was a match for him, especially the special ability wasparable to Zero¡¯s Gauss rifle. Although the range isn¡¯t as long but it can one shot most enemies within mid range.

    Hongluughed. "Don¡¯t you still have a rank D reward and 3000 points? You are still missing a bow. Hoho, I found a super strong bow for you, called Sirius. Go search for it."

    Heng was convinced of Honglu¡¯s wisdom since seeing it in thest movie, especially the n inside the tomb. So he had no choice but to ept the suggestion.

    He was holding a bronze colored longbow the next time he opened his eyes. It was more of a curved bow than longbow.

    "Sirius, needs a rank D reward and 1500 points. Increases range and speed substantially, also enchants arrows with the killing intent of Sirius, eradicates evil and dazes the enemy. Ineffective against people with a strong mental fortitude."

    Heng was totally absorbed in his bow. Zheng then checked his rewards and points. He still had 9770 points and one of each rank B and D reward. The vampire bloodline was decided, as for the rank D reward, he nned to buy a scifi firearm.

    Zheng stood up and said. "Then let me begin the enhancements."

 Vol 7: 2-2.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 2-2.</strong>

    Just like he had nned. Zheng chose the Vampire Count bloodline.

    "Vampire Count (rank) gic mutation, rating 90, applicable to most movies. Has blood energy and ess to most blood magic. Rank Count increases vitality substantially, can recovery from any injury as long as brain and heart are not destroyed. Owner will not be affected by sunlight and silver. Requires rank B reward, 3000 points, and Vampire Viscount mutation."

    This was one of the stronger rank B enhancements. It didn¡¯t cost that many points but the rank B reward and the prerequisite made this stronger than the average rank B enhancement.

    Zheng connected to God then chose it without hesitation. Just like the previous enhancements, a beam shone onto him and he floated to mid air, about several meters off the ground. Countless particles entered into his body for up to ten minutes. Under everyone¡¯s cry of surprise, Zheng saw the pair of ck wings on his back. The beam then gradually disappeared and hended on the ground.

    "Wh-what¡¯s that?" Lori was most caring on everything about Zheng. She immediately ran over and asked. Yet, aside from two holes on the back of his shirt, there was no wings.

    Zheng touched his back and only felt his back muscles, no such thing as wings. But it couldn¡¯t have been an illusion as everyone saw them and the two holes on his shirt were not something an illusion could cause.

    Zheng muttered. "Does it signify that I will eventually grow a pair of wings if I continue down this enhancement path? But I don¡¯t think vampires have wings."

    Honglu said. "Vampires are a branch of human in the official records of the European churches. From the religious texts I had read, vampires are a type of demons, so it isn¡¯t strange having a pair of wings. In fact, my spection was your body will change the deeper enhanced with the bloodline. And it seems to be true."

    Zheng closed his eyes to feel all the changes that happened within his body. The first was the blood energy residing in his head. This energy had filled up his head now. About ten times more than before. Not only in quantity, the quality of this energy also increased. If you describe the energy as a gas before, it became a liquid now. If he downgrades the energy to a gas and use it like he had, he could increase the total quantity to twenty or thirty folds.

    This was not the end. His stats were also increased by a lot. He had reached

    Intelligence 277

    Mental Capacity 332

    Cell Vitality 521

    Reaction Speed 487

    Muscle Density 602

    Immunization Strength 431

    Now that he had an abundant amount of blood energy, he onlycked the abilities to utilize it. He still had a rank C and D reward each and 6770 points. It should be enough to get him a scifi weapon and learn some spells from the Book of the Dead. This enhancement increased his power level by arge margin.

    He opened his eyes when he heard Honglu¡¯s voice. "How does it feel? Any huge power ups?"

    Zheng nodded with a smile. He took a breath and began to control the blood energy on his head. Then used the only ability he knew, Red me. A blood colored me red up from his body. This me rose up to three feet high, much higher than before. And there was a tiny amount of golden me within. Although they hadn¡¯t tested it, but everyone felt that this golden me was much more destructive than the blood colored me.

    Zheng could only use the me for several minutes when he was a vampire viscount. However, this was no longer a concern anymore. His energy could sustain the me for at least half an hour now. It was such a drastic difference between just one rank, not only in blood energy but also his stats. This rank B reward and 3000 points were worth more than their value.

    When Zheng was about to stop his ability, a bit of blood energy spread throughout his body instead of returning to his head. He was caught off guard but fortunately this energy didn¡¯t exhibit its corrosive property inside his body. He thought that this was a change that came with the enhancement and didn¡¯t do anything to stop the energy.

    However, when the energy reached his navel, also where his Qi rests, the blood energy became excited, like a when water came in contact with boiling oil. It was as though the rest of the energy received a signal and came rushing from his head to his pool of Qi. He felt a strong prickling pain on the path the blood energy passed through. The energy then invaded into the Qi.

    The blood energy was boiling violently as they invaded and corroded the pool of Qi, as though they couldn¡¯t allow the existence of Qi. However, the Qi epted this energy gently and fused with it. Qi seemed like a stronger type of energy, however the amount of blood energy was ten times that of Qi.

    Zheng screamed as he fell to the ground during this invasion of energy. His skin became red and hot, the path that was traveled by the blood energy felt like burned. He also felt his navel was tearing apart. The collision of these two energies were a disaster. A few secondster, he spit out several mouthful of blood.

    "Enter the unlocked state! Hurry. Control your blood energy back to your head. Then constrict them. Don¡¯t let them leave your head. Hurry!"

    As Zheng was about to pass out in pain, he heard Jie¡¯s voice. Without thinking, he instinctively entered the second stage of the unlocked mode. He slowly gained back his consciousness and realized the situation he was in.

    This was probably what people described as deviation of energy, two energies trying to devour each other. Although these two energies had been in his body the whole time, but they were at about the same quantity and quality before and maintained a bnce. It was also easier to maneuver such energy, like he was able tobine blood energy with Qi during The Mummy. This was also the reason he couldn¡¯t use much blood energy because as the weaker of the two, the blood energy stayed in his head as a self defense. Now that it became much stronger than Qi, the bnce was broken.

    "Unlocking the gic constraint brings you much more power than you can imagine. Without the unlocked mode, you can only utilize a small fraction of your enhancements. Either you get backfired by your enhancements or you control them. This is also a part of evolution."

 Vol 7: 2-3.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 2-3.</strong>

    Zheng was still groaning in pain with his eyes closed. However, now that he was in the unlocked mode, he had control over his muscles, blood, nerves, and partial energy flow, an ability that came with the second stage. He paused the flow of blood energypletely.

    Yet the energy was still boiling and resisting even under control since it was at much a higher quantity and quality. It wouldn¡¯t leave the navel position that easily. Zheng had to force them back to his head bit by bit. Almost ten hours had passed before he moved them all back to his head, then even more time for him to confined the energy in ce. When he finally woke up, the other people were having a barbecue by the side.

    Lori was the first to notice Zheng waking up. She jumped in his arms with a cheer, despite staining Zheng¡¯s shirt with the kebab she was holding. For a moment, Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    The others also moved their gaze toward him. Zheng noticed Jie and Nana were also sitting by the fire. He was sipping a can of beer and raised the can when Zheng looked at him, carrying a sense of loneliness.

    Honglu said. "How¡¯s your condition? Any damage? Are your blood energy and Qi still there?"

    Zheng carefully felt his body and said. "Both energies have calmed down. I enhanced them both simultaneously before. Didn¡¯t expect such a disaster when enhancing just one. Eh? Wait, what is this?"

    Zheng felt something strange about his Qi. It was tainted with some quality of the blood energy, and turned slightly red. Like an after effect of the fusion of the two energies.

    Without any dy, he picked up an empty beer can from the floor and channeled the Qi to his hand. The can started to melt like it was under high temperature. But Zheng knew that this was simr to when he mixed blood energy with Qi and brought over the corrosive property.

    Everyone saw the change on the can. Jieughed. "You obtained a new power huh? Come to my basement and show us."

    Zheng nodded without hesitation. In fact, if it wasn¡¯t for Jie, he might have been dead by now, or most likely had to use arge amount of points to repair the damage, since he was still in God¡¯s dimension. It was difficult to die here with enough points.

    Zheng looked at the barbecue and felt hungry, not aware how long he had stayed in that condition. He grabbed over ten kebabs at once and quickly finished them. Then he ran back to his room for the toilet.

    After he was done cleaning himself and grabbing some snacks, he hurried over to Jie¡¯s room with Lori. Everyone was already waiting for him inside.

    A granite tablet about twenty meters in thickness stood in front of him. Although not as tough as te armor of the same thickness but it was only slightly worse in resilience. A normal person would not be able to destroy it without any weapons.

    Zheng took a deep breath. He focused his Qi onto his fist. You could make out a faint reddish light covering his fist, but the light was barely visible to the human eyes. Zheng struck the tablet using this new fused energy and his hand prated the tablet. It didn¡¯t destroy the tablet in pieces but actually went through, this was due to the corrosive property.

    Zheng breathed out and said. "This is basically it. This attack used about a tenth of my Qi. Twenty-meter thickness is about my limit but my Qi is about ten times more powerful than before. This is too strong. I have confidence fighting anyone in closebat using this new Qi even without exchanging any kungfu."

    Jie shook his head. "No, it¡¯s still best to exchange some basic kungfu. Don¡¯t you still have a rank C and D rewards? The rank C can be used to get the cheapest movement technique. Takes a rank C reward and 2000 points. It¡¯s one of the entry level kungfu."

    Zheng replied with a surprise. "There wouldn¡¯t be entry level kungfu for the various disciplines like fist, and swords?"

    Jie nodded with affirmation.

    Zheng thought for a bit and said. "Let¡¯s go upstairs for a drink. Jie, it should be time to tell us some things right?"

    Jie nodded without replying, then shook his head. But he still led everyone upstairs. He had Nana brought them drinks, some of these liquor required points to get.

    "What do you want to know? Some things I can tell you now but some must wait until the next movie. Don¡¯t worry, I will tell you everything in the end." He binged a bottle of liquor and said.

    Zheng thought for a moment then said. "Then first tell me about the gic constraint. Xuan mentioned the concept but it was just touching the surface. Seems like there are some big secrets I don¡¯t know about. This is what I need to know the most."

    Jie nodded. "In a sense, unlocking the constraint is the key to utilizing enhancements. For a rank A enhancement, a normal person can only utilize ten percent of its power, that¡¯s his limit. However, someone that reached stage one can utilize twenty to thirty percent of its power, and stage two from forty to fifty percent. There are five known stages. In fact, stage four can already utilize a hundred percent of the power. And stage five is when the organism evolves. Stage five is when you can begin to change and optimize the enhancement to adapt to this world. This is the ultimate goal of evolution."

    Zheng nodded. "Then what about my Qi and blood energy? I don¡¯t feel entering the unlocked mode helps much."

    "It¡¯s not what you think. The reason you were able to learn to use Qi so quickly was because you had already unlocked your constraint. When you obtain your first enhancement, your body will not adapt to the change in gics or energy. Ask Heng, do you feel a drastic change after exchanging?"

    Heng shook his head. "My body do feel faster, my eyesight and hearing also feel enhanced but they are not strong enough to be unstoppable. Isn¡¯t this how it should be for only a rank C enhancement?"

    Jieughed. "It¡¯s not as simple as you think. Once you unlocked your constraint, your fighting ability will change drastically due to the unleash ofbat instincts. Zheng and Yinkong can feel this the most. Unlocking the constraint is a key. The higher ranked the enhancement is, the higher you need to be unlocked to utilize its full power."

    Jie paused for a moment then continued. "As a matter of fact, these enhancements, abilities, and other things are all the creations left by people that had reached a higher unlocked level. They either controlled their gics and evolved to a higher form of life, or they controlled their energy and created these abilities. Your Qi mixed with blood energy is simr to one of the rank A enhancements in properties, they are both highly corrosive. However, you formed it by fusing Qi and blood energy. This is also a form of creation. It consumes less energy to use than the rank A enhancement. So when you reached a higher level, is when you can create your own power."

    Everyone listened quietly. After he was done, Zheng muttered. "The other question is, who are you?"

 Vol 7: 3-1.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 3-1.</strong>

    "Lan, give me the position and speed of the enemies."

    Zheng said to Lan through themunication device. In front of him was a forest.

    Jie couldn¡¯t answer thest question that day. After a long silence, he muttered. "I will tell you inside the next movie."

    Although Zheng was still curious about Jie¡¯s identity, how he knew so much, yet didn¡¯t give them any advice. He was curious, but an unexinable feeling stopped him from inquiring any further. Theyughed and ate in Jie¡¯s room just like before, hiding the heavy topics inside their hearts.

    A few dayster, Yinkong also chose her enhancement, one called Shining gics. It also started at rank D and maxed out at rank AA, a total of five stages. Yinkong spent most of what she obtained from thest movie on this enhancement, including all the rewards and the majority of her points. To everyone¡¯s surprise, she gave 2000 points to Lan to get her mental capacity up. Lan could now scan up to forty kilometers with her ability. This number allowed them to monitor a lot of things in most movies.

    Yinkong¡¯s enhancement increased her speed substantially. Its special ability, Shining, increases her speed further by several folds for ten seconds. As long as her reaction was up to par, she could kill anyone during this time. The enhancement also strengthened her mental fortitude. Judging from the description of it, she shouldn¡¯t have to worry about normal mind controls anymore.

    Honglu chose something interesting. He didn¡¯t use his only rank D reward for an enhancement but rather exchanged a magical item, a jade pendant with defensive ability. This pendant would block critical attacks automatically thirty times or until the energy within depletes, simr to Shiva¡¯s Dharmacakra. Of course its not as good since the Dharmacakra was a rank C item.

    Everyone had basically finished enhancing. The team¡¯s power level had increased by at least one magnitude. And more importantly, Lan¡¯s psyche scan helped them progressed to bing an actual team. Everyone obtained their roles. Of course it was still not perfect but as more newbiese and go, this team will eventually bepleted and be a team that could survive any movies easily.

    Zheng finally found the time to choose a sci-fi weapon. He still had a rank C and D rewards. The rank C one had been decided to use toward an entry level movement technique. Afterward, he would have a rank D reward and 4770 points left. What seemed like so much from thest movie just used up like this. It was near impossible to save up.

    The only thing Zheng required from the weapon was power and speed, of course, he would also like unlimited ammunition if possible. After looking over, it was Honglu that pointed him to an interesting weapon.

    "Air cannon!"

    A cylindrical item about the size of a hand. It was almost the same gadget from Doraemon, although this one cost a rank D reward and 2000 points. The description was this weapon has unlimited ammunition because it uses pressurized, condensed air for attack. The user has to provide the energy to use it. Qi and blood energy were also forms of energy it epts, so this made it count as half a magical weapon. However, it was ineffective against spiritual beings.

    Since the description contained the words extremely powerful and unlimited ammunition, and also epted his Qi and blood energy, Zheng made up his mind to exchange it. Most sci-fi weapons didn¡¯t need any rewards to exchange so the ones that did were usually more powerful or contained special effects. Zheng also hoped so.

    He wasn¡¯t disappointed. He just had to channel energy into the air cannon then pull the trigger. It would suck in nearby air and shoot out a shock wave after about two seconds. After testing the power of the shock wave, the vibration could turn a te armor into sand and had a reach of fifty meters. Instead of air cannon, it was more fitting to call it a pulse cannon.

    This new sci-fi weapon made Zheng delighted. He also finally exchanged the movement technique and arge quantity of magical bullets. These bullets tended to be consumed inrge quantities and were also inexpensive so he didn¡¯t hesitate exchanging them. After everything was set, Zheng only had 1270 points left.

    Only three days until the next movie. Honglu suggested they perform a training battle against each other. Forbidding the use of powerful weapons and attacking critical areas. Zheng teamed up with Lan while the other four people formed a team. They would use the training to get ustomed to their new enhancements.

    Lan¡¯s voice came through themunication device. "Two people in the forest to your left, Heng and Yinkong. Heng was hiding on top of a tree, the tree wasn¡¯t too big. Yinkong was hiding under the shadows of a tree. She was not far off from the edge of the forest. Jie and Honglu are moving very fast. They should reach us in ten minutes. Hurry."

    Zheng sighed with a special feeling. The psyche scan was too useful. Lan became the eyes of the team, and if she could obtain the Soul Link ability and send what she sees directly into their minds, then their enemies would feel like totally naked in from of them, and couldn¡¯t even realize they were watching.

    Zheng then sprinted toward the forest. When he was about to step in, an arrow came through the trees with great power, speed, and uracy. It reached Zheng in the blink of an eye.

    However, Zheng had an incredible reaction speed, especially after the Vampire Count bloodline enhancement. His stats reached a very high point. Plus, this arrow was shot from afar. Although it was still powerful, Zheng easily brushed it aside. He then jumped six meters high and stood on top of a tree.

    This was from the movement technique. When Zheng wanted to use the technique, his Qi would circte inside his body in a special path. Then he would feel his body became light. A small jump could bring him up to several meters high. He fell in love with this feeling at once. This was just only the entry level technique, what about the higher ranked ones?

    The movement technique offset the speed and range limitation Zheng had. Especially inplex terrains like this. He could almost break out of the limitation that terrains put on closebat. After he got up on the tree, a figure jumped off a tree from afar.

    That was definitely Heng, Zhengughed to himself. He jumped at Heng¡¯s direction at once. The movement technique consumes a huge amount of Qi. He could only use it for several minutes but it was enough. He could reach Heng in under a minute with his current speed.

    As he was jumping on the branches, a silver knife flew past him, almost touching his foot. That gave Zheng a shock since any little bit of injury during this training meant he would lose.

    While he was shocked, a figure was running at him with high speed. She pulled out her ming dagger and jumped up when she was seven meters away, with the dagger aiming at Zheng¡¯s feet. When Zheng finally looked down, the dagger was already ten centimeters away. It was toote to dodge.

 Vol 7: 3-2.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 3-2.</strong>

    Zheng stepped on air and jumped up twenty centimeters further, dodging the dagger by a split second. But its me still burned the bottom of his shoes. Then Yinkong¡¯s body began to fall at increasing speed.

    Everything happened in an instant. By the time Zhengnded on the ground, he had entered the unlocked mode. Yinkong was dashing at him with her dagger, so Zheng had no choice but to jump forward again to dodge, then immediately jump back at her.

    Zheng charged her to a tree before she could react. His left hand was pressing on her neck and the other hand on her body against the tree. Although neither of them were injured, they both knew Zheng won the fight.

    Yinkong blushed. Zheng was surprised that she would show such expression. "I lost. I will withdraw from this battle. Can you move your hand now?"

    Zheng moved his eyesight toward his hand and noticed he was pressing on her breast. Although she wrapped her chest with cloth but he could still feel that softness. Zheng subconsciously squeezed it. It wasn¡¯t until he heard her moan before he moved his hand away panicking. Yinkong¡¯s face was totally red by then.

    She quickly returned to her normal expressionless face, although still a little red. Yinkong said calmly. "Then this is it. I will withdraw from the battle. You¡¯re great. Your way of fighting is not confined to any style. I cannot predict your next attack when you entered the unlocked mode."

    Zheng couldn¡¯t get himself to look straight at her. He jumped up to a branch and scouted around. Just then, themunication device rang. "Zheng, they found my location. They areing over. Heng is behind you to the left. He¡¯s taking aim at you. Be careful and you must win."

    This ce was the basement of Jie¡¯s room. After testing, they found out that the basement could be expanded to up to a hundred kilometers. They could also create natural sceneries like forests andkes. Zheng and Lan decided on the n soon after choosing the teams. Lan would hide somewhere and tell him the location of everyone through the device while Zheng go and fight alone.

    Shortly after Zheng¡¯s group left, Jie and Honglu split up with their team. Honglu was the only one allowed to use firearms. The two of them stayed in the open ins so it was difficult for Zheng to attack them. Even though bullets couldn¡¯t deal much damage to his body but he also couldn¡¯t evade them all. So he had to go for Yinkong and Heng. These two posed the most threat. He would find a way to deal with Jie and Honglu once he got the two threats out of the battle.

    Zheng immediately turned his head around. Two arrows wereing at him from 1.5 kilometers away. It was Heng¡¯s special attack. The team had seemed his performance with the bow Sirius. He could reach up to two kilometers using the bow. If he used the charged shot, he could extend the range further to up to ten kilometers! Though that would be difficult to Heng due to his current aim and skill. Two kilometers was where he was most powerful at.

    As Zheng jumped to the side, one of the arrows hit the tail of the other, giving it a burst of speed. The arrow then went through the bottom of his trousers and missed his leg by just a centimeter.

    Zheng was also shocked by Heng¡¯s technique. He couldn¡¯t have imagined this was something Heng originally knew and not an exchanged ability.

    Without hesitation, Zheng jumped from one tree to another using the movement technique. He reached Heng in just a few minutes. To his surprise, Heng got on the ground and immediately said. "I lost! I lost!"

    Zheng asked. "Why? You sprained your ankle?"

    Heng said bitterly. "No. After I shot the arrows and saw youing at me with an angry look, I got so scared I couldn¡¯t move."

    "..."

    Zheng helped him up with augh and said. "Not so exaggerating right? This is only a training. I won¡¯t hurt you."

    Heng replied with shame. "I am really scared. When I think that you might hit me, I couldn¡¯t move my body. It seems like I am just not fit to survive in this world."

    Zheng looked at his trousers and shook his head. "Your ability is strong. The team can¡¯t go without a sniper. You are the important member that take Zero¡¯s position. Don¡¯t look down upon yourself. Ovee your fear and you will definitely be a strong member of our team. Trust me!"

    Heng sighed but Zheng said before he could do so. "I lost this battle. You are really strong. This isn¡¯t to tter you. The strong doesn¡¯t need such words. Remember, you have to be strong, not only in your ability but also your heart, to survive, for yourself and for the people you love. When you have this determination, you will be able to aim your bow at anyone. Trust me!"

    Heng followed Zheng¡¯s eyes and looked at his trousers. There was a blood line on his leg. Although the arrow missed, the air pressure it generated scratched Zheng¡¯s skin.

    Zheng¡¯s team lost the training at the end. Heng¡¯s archery was a surprise and most importantly their teamwork.

    "Yes, teamwork. We can see that during the battle with team India, we were at a disadvantage the whole time. However, aside from luck and our teamposition, the most important part is everyone of us were working together. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s the issue with team India but their team seemed like it was forced together. It¡¯s difficult to lead a team when you lose your momentum. That¡¯s why we obtain the final victory."

    It waste into the day by the time the training was over. Under Honglu¡¯s suggestion, they had a bonfire party in the ins. Aside from having a barbecue, Honglu convinced Zheng to make team rules.

    Zheng also thought about this before. Rules make or break a team. After discussing with Honglu and obtaining opinions from everyone, he finalized five rules for now.

    "One, our team currently has six members. When we receive newbies in a movie, we will first get to know their profession and fitness level. Then we will vote if anyone can be a temporary member. We can save temporary members if it doesn¡¯t put us in danger."

    "Two, anyone who doesn¡¯t pass our vote will be given a weapon and gold. If it¡¯s a movie that takes ce away from the civilization, then we will give them food and water instead. If these people cause conflicts with veterans or temporary members, or if they put the team in danger, we can kill them or impair their movement."

    "Three, everyone¡¯s points and rewards will be recorded at the end of a movie. Then we will exchange enhancements based on what you are good at. You can¡¯t get enhancements solely for your own survival. This isn¡¯t efficient for the team. After three warnings, the other members will hunt you down."

    "Four, the leader will be in charge of quest items. We will vote if you have objections. If over seventy percent of members agree, then the leader will share control of the control to everyone. If the vote fails, there will not be a second vote."

    "Five, the team¡¯s first priority is to protect the psyche force user, mastermind/strategist, and members with unique abilities. Ifbat members have enough points and rewards, then they will buy enhancements for these three types of members. However, it won¡¯t exceed a quarter of your total points."

    Zheng was holding a golden te that was carved with these five rules. He muttered. "These are the temporary rules of team China. We will amend them if the situation calls for it. I hope that when we are to leave this world, the six of us, or even more people can still be looking at these rules!"

 Vol 7: 4-1.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 4-1.</strong>

    Two days left until the next movie. All preparations were set, including weapons and supportive items such as bandages, hemostasis sprays, packaged food, solidified water. After the training, they also needed a bit of time to rx. Since learning of what they could do with their basements, everyone went back and created their own resort. Aside from theck of humans, these ces looked exactly the same as Earth.

    "When we go back, we will find somewhere quiet and beautiful like this ce to live. We will probably be very rich by then. Haha. If I feel like it, I will wear my briefs on the outside and go save the world. Then go shopping with you on my free time. Stopughing like this, not like it¡¯s impossible." Zheng sat on the grass with Lori in his arms. The weather and atmosphere seemed so real except that there was no sun.

    Lori never watched Superman before her death. However, they had been watching a lot of movies here. Mostly horror movies with Zheng but also some recent movies by herself. So she learned about Superman andughed when Zheng said it. A wave of gentle wind blew past them and rippled the grass field.

    The two of them snuggled quietly without saying anything, feeling this tranquility. Until Zheng slipped his hand into her cor.

    Heng was aiming at a tree a thousand meters away. The elf bloodline increased his dexterity, eyesight and his control over bows by a lot. Plus he was naturally talented at using bows. He had gotten used to using Sirius within these few days and also improved his archery skill.

    Ricochet and explosive shot were two skills he saw from an ancient book passed down in his family. Even with his hard working, he only learned to use ricochet. There were other archery skills but those seemed so unreal. It wasn¡¯t when he saw these skills in the exchange system that he realized these were real. That was why he started to train explosive shot.

    Explosive shot, shoot two arrows continuously, ce more strength on theter arrows such that the back arrow would hit the one in front and double its speed and power. Legend was that the strongest archer could connect nine arrows.

    Heng knew he had a bit of talent with bows, but not enough to be regarded as a genius. The most crucial part was he didn¡¯t have the courage to shoot a second time. So he could only make up for his weakness by putting in more effort. He had to ce all his hope in the first shot.

    Unfortunately, he had reached his limit of two arrows with the explosive shot. It seemed like he had to enhance the elf bloodline further. But he had to at least get proficient with two arrows.

    Blood dripped from the bow. His hand was covered with cuts and the string stained with blood. Heng frowned as he walked toward the stairs. "Only 800 points left. Should be enough for eighty more recoveries."

    Lan sat in her room with her eyes closed. After quite a while, shey down on her bedzily. Her eyes looked lost. She picked up a pillow and kept hitting it, muttering baka at the same time. After a while, she held onto the pillow and continued looking lost.

    "Am I a baka? They are obviously not the same person. Why won¡¯t I create him? Do I really love two people at the same time? No, that¡¯s because..."

    Lan muttered the words as if she was talking in her sleep. In fact, she didn¡¯t realize what she was saying. The two figures were shing in her mind. In the end, these two figures superimposed as one then she felt even more troubled.

    Lan sat up from her bed and took out a locked journal from the nightstand. She opened it and began to read.

    "Such a miraculous ce. Perhaps we can¡¯t go back like Jie said and this is hell. Then can I see you again here? I am about to forget your face."

    "I¡¯ve been here for several days already. Jie said we will be entering the next movie in ten days. I hope we can be as lucky as thest one. I almost died to that monster. That was when I realized I am actually afraid to die. No, not just dying. I am afraid that I will forget everything. Forget about myself, about you, about love, and about hate."

    "We will be entering tomorrow. That Zheng is so lucky. But people always said happiness is inversely rted to luck. Yet, he wasughing with such happiness. Should I also create you? I don¡¯t know. Really. Death is death. Even if I create you, it won¡¯t be the same person. When I think that someone that looks the same as you and has the same memories as you touch me, I get so scared. Am I scared to see you again? Or is it because I hate you too much that I don¡¯t want to see you again? I am going. I hope I cane back."

    Lanughed as she read it. Yet tears dripped on the diary like pearl.

    "He¡¯s actually a nice guy, just too stubborn and kind hearted. He should have left me and ran away by himself under that circumstance. He¡¯s just like you, stubborn and kind hearted. Such a baka."

    "When I was dragged away by the Alien, I suddenly realized how that girl must have felt. She was probably in despair yet attached to this world. No matter how much one wants to die, she will still feel attached to this world. I took him as you at that moment."

    "I suddenly feel sympathy toward the outsiders in a rtionship. Aversion and sympathy. Not toward what they did but pity how they felt."

    "I feel so upset, because I saw him embraced Lori."

    Lan was sobbing by now. She cried and cried until she took out a pen and wrote. "I really give up. Sorry, will you forgive me? I won¡¯t love anyone anymore from now on. Staying with you until we meet in hell. Then I will apologize."

    Honglu was assembling mechanical parts fanatically. Electricity red from a part and bang, the whole thing exploded. When the smoke went away, Honglu was sitting there with a face covered in ck ashes. He touched his face thenughed out loud.

    "Little master, this made people worry. Can you use some protection?"

    A gorgeous woman about twenty eight or nine dressed in cheongsam stood behind Honglu. She looked mature and had a great body that could provoke every man¡¯s fantasies.

    Honglu shook his head. "I told you not toe down with me and you just won¡¯t listen? Ran nee-san, didn¡¯t I tell you to call me younger brother? It¡¯s fine. These are low power none explosive machines. They are not destructive even if they explode. I know how to avoid danger. Hehe, don¡¯t worry."

    She wanted to say something but in the end she sighed and kept it to herself. She took out a handkerchief to clean his face and said. "Master Young, these clothes are too... at least let me wear underwear."

    Hongluughed pervertedly. He pped her butt and said. "That¡¯s not possible. You are not going out to the tform anyway. There are no other people here. Or do you not want me to see?"

    She blushed and muttered. "No. It¡¯s just that this is not right."

    Honglu turned back to assembling the mechanical parts. "That¡¯s not possible. I like to see you dressed like this. You have to wear those pajamas too when we sleep, and you have to snuggle me. Then let¡¯s continue. I will assemble this by the end of today."

    The parts exploded again and his face was covered in ashes once again, and also that handkerchief.

 Vol 7: 4-2.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 4-2.</strong>

    Inside Yinkong¡¯s room. The room was designed in such a way that it looked like a prison. There was no furniture or decorations of any sort, only a hardwood bed without mattress and gray sheets, and a little closet. It looked like a prison more than anything.

    The room was pitch ck at the moment. Yinkong sat on the rim of the bed with her legs crossed. She focused deep into her mind. She had merged with this darkness aside from her faint existence. After some time, she opened her eyes and stood up. She pulled a chain on the floor, revealing an entrance to the basement. Even this entrance looked so weird, nothing like a normal girl should know.

    The basement was also pitch ck. But if you turned on the light, you could see wooden pirs the height of a person. These pirs were not arranged in any order. In the center of them was a metal pir that looked like a human. However, this metal one was filled with scratches.

    Yinkong entered this basement without any light. She couldn¡¯t even make out anything beyond a meter herself. So she closed her eyes, held onto the dagger sheath with her right hand and slowly walked to the pir in the center. Then she began to speed up until she was running.

    Miraculously, she dodged every pir when she came within a meter of one without slowing down. There was also barely any sound from her running. She was just like a cat. Looking closely, Yinkong wasn¡¯t wearing any shoes.

    She was getting close to the center. Yinkong opened her eyes as if she could have felt it. As she was about to unsheathe her dagger, bang! She ran into a wooden pir and knocked herself dizzy. It took some time before she got up from the ground.

    As she sat there with her eyes staring into the nk, she looked like such a beautiful loli. One that would make any lolicon go crazy over her. She got up from the floor and put a bandage over her forehead then muttered. "I can¡¯t maintain my mind emotionless the moment I attack. I keep emitting killing intents. How did they do it? Or do they not think of themselves as humans?"

    Yinkong walked to the stairs as she said. Those pirs were filled with blood stains. She had failed countless times already.

    Jie was doing the same thing as Zheng. He took the woman he loved to a grass field in the basement. They were walking with their hands holding onto each other.

    Jie felt burdened. They just walked without saying a word, until they reached ake. Nana said tenderly. "Want to fish for a bit? I will get the rod."

    He wanted to reject but saw a hint of begging in her eyes, so he smiled and epted the suggestion. Then he sat on the edge of theke, looking over this silvery calm water. Nana came back a little out of breath. She handed Jie a fishing rod.

    "Something on your mind? Is it your team members?"

    She helped him attach the bait carefully. Jie sighed then cast it into theke.

    She sat next to Jie elegantly, leaning against him and muttered. "Can¡¯t tell me? It¡¯s best to talk with people close to you when you are agitated or unhappy. Tell me, Jie, I want to know what makes you so unhappy."

    Jie was silent for a bit then said. "Are you willing to disappear with me? Not death nor alive. We will hold onto each other¡¯s hands and leave this world. Are you willing?"

    Nana ced her little hands into Jie¡¯s palm and smiled. "My hands are always in your palm. Jie, no matter where you go, even if you are to disappear, I will always follow you, until forever. As long as you don¡¯t let go of my hands, I will never let go of yours."

    Jie stared into her eyes with love then felt the sand in his eyes. He turned around and continued. "I... I¡¯m just worried about you. What does this world have to do with me? I am just afraid of you feeling sad and cry. If one day I am gone, you will cry right?"

    She smiled at him. Her voice was still tender but her tone was determined. "There won¡¯t be this day. When you disappear, I will follow you to anywhere. No matter if it is death or to disappear. I will never be alone."

    Jie took a breath thenughed. "Is that so? Then I said the wrong thing. Let us face everything together. Let us finish thest journey holding onto our hands in the next movie. Stupid girl, I promised I will never let go of your hand and I will do it. We will hold onto each other even when deathes."

    (We will face everything together, even death. From now on until then, we will never let go of each other¡¯s hands.)

    As time passed by, the final day hade. Some people knew and some didn¡¯t that one thing woulde to a conclusion in the next movie, whether they wanted it to or not. Many things were destined since the beginning. All they could do was just struggle.

    Zheng began to organize his ring since the morning. Gold bars, bullets, knife, guns, air cannon, grenades, the Book of the Dead and some misceneous stuffs like food and water. Even though each item only took a space but they filled the whole 1.5 cubic meters. Zheng even thought about getting another ring but just thinking. It was not worth the reward to get another item with the same function.

    "Packed everything? Did you get your rifle? I didn¡¯t see you put it in." Lori was more anxious than Zheng.

    Zheng stroke her hair and smile. "Don¡¯t worry, everything¡¯s set. Weapons, gold, bullets, everything. Stupid, why are you so anxious? This isn¡¯t the first time."

    Lori said in a serious tone. "Stop being so careless. No matter how many times this is, I won¡¯t allow you to be so careless! Any mistake can cause death, even two seemingly unrted event..."

    Zheng immediately stopped her. "I told you not to watch the Final Destination series and you still did. Don¡¯t worry, we are going to horror movies, not suspense or thriller. We won¡¯t enter that one. I will fulfill my promise. I won¡¯t die no matter what. Understand?" Then he kissed her.

    The kiss made her blush and stopped everything she wanted to say. "Asshole, that¡¯s all you know to stop me from talking!"

    Zhengughed. He grabbed her hands and pushed open the door. Everyone else aside from Jie was already there. They were each carrying a backpack, though Heng had to carry an extra bag with his bow.

    Soon, Jie also came out holding Nana¡¯s hand. He smiled at everyone. Especially when he looked at Zheng, the smile was so genuine.

    As they chatted in the tform, the beam finally came. Everyone stepped inside but to Zheng¡¯s surprise, Jie went in with Nana. At the same time, they heard God¡¯s notification.

    "Enter the beam in thirty seconds. Target locked. Final Destination 2. Beginning transportation."

 Vol 7: 5-1.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 5-1.</strong>

    The seven of them woke up on a bus. There were no other passengers aside from the eight people lying on the floor. However, everyone turned to Jie in confusion because he was still holding onto Nana¡¯s hand.

    Zheng said angrily. "Jie, I need an exnation. Why did you bring her in? You know how dangerous this ce will be. This is Final Destination! A ce where you can¡¯t escape death with scientific reasoning! And there¡¯s no boss you can beat! How can you do this? Are you trying to get her killed?" Zheng raised his voice as he spoke and was shouting by the end of it.

    Jie and Nana smiled at each other. He then turned to Zheng and said. "Ok, ok. I will tell you everything but there¡¯s something you have to do first. At least I can¡¯t tell you now. Do you want to know the reason and purpose of everything?"

    Jie turned around and walked to the door. To Zheng¡¯s surprise, Lan, Yinkong, Honglu and Heng followed behind him. The bus door opened automatically and Jie walked outside as the four of them followed after.

    "If you want to know everything, then defeat the five of us. They have been controlled by me. Same rules as the training. Defeat them without harming, just knock them out or find me and defeat me."

    "The rule of this game is, every time you defeat one person, I will tell you a part of the truth. If you can defeat me, I will tell you everything. Last time my whole team wiped except me. One of the hardest series among all the possible movies. I will promise the four of them will live. Don¡¯t worry too much about the newbies. Just let them go on their own. "

    "Zheng, I am very happy to have met you. Come find me, defeat me, then you will be the leader of team China! Or else you will die!"

    Jie had walked far away, thest few words of his appeared directly inside Zheng¡¯s mind. This was telepathy! Jie really turned out to the psyche force user that saved them in The Mummy!

    However, Zheng couldn¡¯t help but feel angry, and even a bit of killing intent!

    (If you are a psyche force user, then why didn¡¯t you tell us? Why did you let everyone get in danger? Don¡¯t you feel sad about yourrades¡¯ death?)

    "Jie! If you don¡¯t give me a good reason, I will kill you!"

    Zheng charged at the door and attacked it. Yet it was as though he struck into cotton and the force couldn¡¯t go anywhere, which backfired and caused him to feel horrible. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t use his Qi in the attack, otherwise it wouldn¡¯t end so well.

    There seemed to be a protective field on the door. Zheng touched it in disbelief and felt a soft field covering it. Then he quickly turned to the windows and there were the same fields covering them. This probably meant that the movie hadn¡¯t started yet. The field protected them from danger and also prevented them from entering the movie too early.

    Yet, how could Jie had gone out with the others?

    Zheng struck the protective field again and again, but he could only watch Jie walked away, leaving him and the eight newbies behind. In the end, he couldn¡¯t contain himself and began to shout. However, Jie gradually left his sight without looking back at him.

    Zheng sat on the seat a little out of his mind as he looked at this familiar highway. This was where Final Destination 2 began. A girl saw the future and saved a group of people from dying in a crash. However, all of them were already written down on Death¡¯s list. Their escape merely put them through more horrifying deaths. These people then died in seemingly coincidences one by one, until the girl finally understood what Death wanted. Death wished them to die in the order it nned. So she drove her car into theke to kill herself in a way she wanted. In the end, she and another man escaped Death, but the ending of the movie signified their deaths were only dyed.

    Zheng looked at his watch. The mission disyed was to survive five days. Any survivors will be transported back to God¡¯s dimension after five days. For every movie character that survived, they would get an extra 500 points. If all characters survived, they would get a rank B reward and 5000 points. If a yer killed a character, he would be penalized 5000 points.

    The rewards seemed like a lot since they were awarded to each member. If all the characters survived, then the whole team would gain a huge power up, including the weakest member.

    "Such a high reward and fourteen people difficulty. Furthermore, since we are unable to kill any movie character, we can¡¯t disrupt the order of deaths." Zheng muttered to himself bitterly. That was not the only problem. He not only had to guard against Death¡¯s attacks but also the other veterans, and he had to find and defeat Jie. With so many thingsbine, how could spare any attention to the movie characters? Just like Jie said, he shouldn¡¯t worry about the newbies. His own problem was the priority in during this movie.

    "What points? What horror movies? Shit, what is this ce?"

    It was a pretty girl. Uh, at least she was well featured. Though there was a thickyer of foundation and a pair of eyes painted like a panda. Her hair was also dyed yellow. Aside from being well featured, she was more like an opera actress.

    She got up from the floor then immediately checked her clothes. Afterward, she looked at Zheng and said. "Who are you? Why are you staring at me? What is this ce? Wasn¡¯t I chatting with my friends in the inte cafe?"

    She sounded like she was from Szechuan and using the local dialect. If she didn¡¯t paint herself a panda and with less foundation, she would look like a delicate girl of seventeen or eighteen. Too bad her actions seemed like too much of a thug. She sat down and lit a cigarette then asked. "Don¡¯t f*cking stare at me like this. Or I will call people to cut your thing off."

    Zheng ignored her and looked at the other newbies quietly. There were five men and three women this time. All the men were between age twenty to thirty and were all fit. One of the men was dressed in a military uniform, looked like someone on a family visit. A thirty-year-old man seemed like a regr worker. A man with sses about twenty-seven looked like Liang from thest movie. A skinny young man about twenty-four andstly a muscr young man with dyed hair about twenty-one.

    As to the women, the other two was a twenty-one-year-old with her eyes closed, and a twenty-seven-year-old in an officedy suit. All three of them looked above average which made the men keep turning their eyes toward them.

    Zheng saw that everyone woke up and began to cause a fuss. He pped his hands and said. "I am going to exin the current situation. Everyone listen carefully. I am only going to say this once."

    The young man with dyed hair shouted until the women looked at him. Of course, one of them still had her eyes closed. He was pretty pleased with himself and said. "Who are you? Acting so cocky. And only saying it once. Do you know who I am? No one in the East district doesn¡¯t know..."

    Before he could finish the sentence, bang! He was knocked flying about the distance of two seat, theny on the floor. The soldier looked at Zheng with a serious expression and moved his hand toward his waist. But Zheng took out his submachine gun and pulled the trigger on this moving bus. The bullets shot through the roof.

    Zheng pointed the gun at them and said coldly. "I am not joking with you. Tell me, do you want to die?"

 Vol 7: 5-2.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 5-2.</strong>

    Suddenly all the newbies put up their hands, including that soldier. Zheng sat down and looked at them. "Listen to me carefully. This world is different from the one you know. This is a world with endless terrors. You will live in this world and go through one horror movie after another until you die or reach enough points to go back to the real world."

    They looked at Zheng¡¯s gun with fear. But Zheng ignored them and continued. "Points mean every time you survive a movie, you will earn 1000 basic points. Some movies have missions that you canplete for extra points and even the more valuable ranked rewards. I will exin thatter. After you finish a movie, you will enter a ce called God¡¯s dimension. There you can use your points to exchange many things including weapons and medications and even enhance your body. Ranked rewards are used for the higher level exchanges. This is basically it."

    "Also, you can go back to the real world once you save up 50000 points. The movie we are in is the second movie of the Final Destination series. I think people who had seen it should be familiar with the plot. If you haven¡¯t seen it, don¡¯t worry. You don¡¯t need to be familiar with the plot in this one because I think Death will use various ways to try and kill us. Take care of yourself. If we can go back to God¡¯s dimension alive, then we will have a drink to celebrate."

    As Zheng talked, he noticed a car suddenly turned ny degrees and a police car had passed by. That meant the movie had begun. At the same time, he received the 100 points notification from God.

    All the newbies looked at him in shock. These people didn¡¯t believe his words but that was reasonable. A psychologically normal person wouldn¡¯t believe these words so easily, except if the person was an idiot.

    When Zheng turned around to look at the cars to the front, the soldier jumped up and grabbed his gun at once. He stuck his finger into the trigger to prevent Zheng from firing then kicked at Zheng¡¯s chest.

    Yet Zheng¡¯s reaction speed was more than twice that of a normal person. He easily blocked the kick as he turned back around then grabbed the gun using Qi. The gun immediately broke apart with deep finger marks on the barrel.

    The other men wanted to get at Zheng, especially the dyed hair man that Zheng knocked again. However, everyone looked at the finger marks in shock, even the soldier was frightened.

    "Nothing to be surprised about. What I said is true. As long as you can survive several movies and obtained enhancements, you will beparable to me. Zheng Zha." Zheng always had respect toward the army, especially one from his own country, although he disliked the police. So he put out his hand.

    The soldier paused for a bit and seemed like a mentally strong person. He held Zheng¡¯s hand and said. "Wang Renjia, everyone calls me Wang Xia, you can call me it also."

    Zheng nodded and said. "You have potential. If there wasn¡¯t an ident, you should be able to be part of our team. Can I ask what are you specialized in?"

    "A scout. If you didn¡¯t show your strength, I would be trying to get you under control by now. Hoho, but with that strength and reaction, you can probably break my bones."

    Zhengughed and was about to reply when the woman with her eyes closed said. "Mr. Zheng, can I asked something? You said that there are other veterans aside from you and you formed a team. Are they also as strong as you? How can we join your team?"

    This woman was very beautiful. Her beauty gave off a temperament of being out of this world. Her ponytail was a meter long and reached her legs.

    Zheng breathed out and said. "Yes we formed a team of six people. All are survivors from thest or even more movies. Under normal circumstances, I should be asking your name, upation, and individual qualities. If you fit the requirements, you can be a temporary member and receive help and protection from us. If you can then survive this movie, we will acknowledge you as an official member. We have our rules but at the same time the help from each other. Unfortunately, this is not possible right now. The other five people left for some reasons and I am the only one remaining here."

    The panda girl had her attention at the dyed hair man. She handed him a tissue and sneered at Zheng. "Hey, is it because you are too weak that they abandoned you? So youe and bully us newbies?"

    Zheng ignored her and put his attention toward the front of the road. The main character had begun to cry so that meant the plot now began. They would be leaving this bus and ept the various ways of dying.

    WangXia frowned. "I am not familiar with western movies. Can anyone tell me the plot?"

    Though everyone was thinking of their own stuff or whispering to another person. Zheng frowned and said to him. "Let me give you a description of the plot..."

    Zheng quickly told him the story of the Final Destination series, and stressed that Death would put traps that seemed like a coincident but led to death. Of course, he also mentioned the signs that appear before Death attempted to kill anyone. People that could notice these signs would be able to escape.

    "That means our lives is dependent on luck"

    Zheng smiled bitterly. "Seems like it. I wish everyone luck then. You also need to be observant. If you can notice the signs in advance, you have a much higher chance of surviving."

    WangXia nodded. "What are you nning to do? What are you going to do with the eight of us?"

    Zheng paused for a moment then shook his head. "Even though I am a veteran, this is the first time I am in this series. So I am just as fragile as you all. Furthermore, I have my mission of finding the other five veterans and solve some problems."

    "Everyone, look at your watch. It will give you how to go about this movie. Then I suggest you to find an open space to live. If you can guard yourself for five days, then you can go back to God¡¯s dimension alive. This are gold bars. Take one each. You can exchange them for money or whatever. I won¡¯t be giving guns to you. I don¡¯t have enough for everyone of you. Here¡¯s threemunication devices. You can use them to find my location and we can keep in contact. What do you think? I will give you three minutes to discuss. Hurry."

    The panda girl and dyed hair man were the first to came to an agreement. They formed a group and didn¡¯t want to be with other people. The man took two gold bars and put them inside his shirt.

    After discussion, there were only two groups. Everyone else except the woman with closed eyes decided to follow WangXia. She said with a bit of fear. "Mr. Zheng, can I go with you? Compared to them, I think there¡¯s a higher chance of surviving being with you."

    Zheng looked at her with sympathy. He could see that she was blind. In a world like this, she was the most likely to die among all the people. Zheng had no choice but shook his head. "I am sorry. I have some things I must do. WangXia, take good care of her. Aside from idents, don¡¯t let her death be caused by other people. Please."

    Then he looked at the dyed hair man. The man¡¯s eyes were ncing at that woman¡¯s gold bar with greed and probably wasn¡¯t thinking of anything good.

    WangXia nodded. Suddenly a truck drove at the main character¡¯s car and knocked it away. Then this truck exploded. At the same time, the door of the bus opened. The movie had begun!

 Vol 7: 6-1.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 6-1.</strong>

    Zheng took a breath as he opened the door. Although he was desperate to get out of the bus before, but when he finally got the chance to do so, this door felt like the mouth of Death, waiting for him to step toward it.

    Zheng shook his head then slowly walked out of the bus. He walked up to the crowd. Everyone was staring at the explosion on the highway. At least dozens of people died in this series of crashes. The whole ce was on fire and within the crowd was a cop holding a crying girl.

    "May I ask, what did you just see?" Zheng walked up to them and asked the girl politely.

    The girl kept crying and couldn¡¯t speak. So the cop quickly said. "She¡¯s too emotional right now. Please don¡¯t ask her any questions for now. If you have any questions, pleasee with us to the station."

    Zheng looked at his watched on purpose and said. "I¡¯m sorry. I have a contract to sign. If possible, I just want to know what thisdy saw. Otherwise I wouldn¡¯t dare to drive on the highway again."

    The cop looked at her helplessly. She was crying her heart out and was probably terrified. Suddenly saw her own death then when she was almost killed when she came back to reality. This feeling of being so close to death was unimaginable to outsiders. Only Zheng, who had been struggling on the edge of hell, could feel it. So he patted her shoulder tofort her.

    This girl was the main character Kimberly. Her mental condition was getting stable. She sobbed then said. "I had a premonition of death. I don¡¯t know why. It was like I saw myself driving on the highway, then truck carrying logs suddenly had an ident. The chains holding the logs in ce broke, then the logs rolled off and caused the car behind it to explode. The other cars got in a series of crashes from evading the logs. The car I was driving flipped over then..."

    Her body began to tremble and she couldn¡¯t continue to speak.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief on purpose. "If this premonition is true, then we will be grateful of you saving our lives. Can I ask if our cars were also involved in the pile up?" He pointed at the cars from pretty far off intentionally.

    Kimberly shook her head. "No. From what I remember, only people from this car to that bus died. Let me think. This car exploded first, then this one caught in fire. The one on motorcycle died from collision. This mother and her child died first. The child was thrown out of the car. The mother died in a crash. Then the whole bus exploded and killed the child. Then that car..."

    As she exined the deaths car by car, Zheng knew that God had changed the plot to include them. In the original plot, the mother and child died at the same time. However, her premonition was the mother died first then the bus exploded. That meant their deaths were inserted in between the mother and child¡¯s deaths. Unfortunately, their deaths were all in one explosion so it was impossible to determine the order of deaths.

    Zheng said politely. "Hoho. Then were and the cars behind were lucky to escape this pile up. Please have my condolences." He walked to the bus with a smile.

    The other people hade down from the bus. Panda girl and dyed hair man were yelling in a low voice. They were now certain that they had came to a movie world or at least in a western country as they saw these westerners. Either one was enough to make them excited. When they saw that this was America, the two began to chat excitedly. After all, they had got the gold bars and there was no imminent threat of any kind. In contrast, the other group was also looking around but with much more natural expressions. They showed signs of worry and fear.

    Zheng walked up to them. "Then we will part here. If you can go back to God¡¯s dimension alive, we will have a chat about fighting together." That said, Zheng walked away alone.

    The group of two followed after Zheng and left. WangXia discussed with the others and also decided to leave this ce first. They had no forms of identity after all, so if the cops found out, they would have to visit the police station and might not be able toe out. Staying in a room alone in this movie wasn¡¯t the best idea.

    Zheng walked along the highway and soon reached barrier. The ce was crowded with people. Some police walked through the barrier along with ambnces, fire trucks. Outside of the barrier were numerous news reporters. Zheng easily got through it during this chaos and walked to the city. He bought a guidebook from the newsstand. He was finally able to see the structure of this city.

    "F*ck. Jie, I won¡¯t go find you. You will have to go back to God¡¯s dimension after five days anyway. I know you have things to say to me, thene find me. I don¡¯t care who you send. I will wee you any time."

    Zheng thought to himself. He didn¡¯t know if Jie could scan his thoughts but he had decided. If Jie did, then that would be the best. He could just wait for them. Otherwise, everything would be solved when they go back to God¡¯s dimension after five days.

    But why did he have to do this? Why? Was the cause difficult to deal with? He had such a strong psyche power but he didn¡¯t use it and let team India attacked them. It wasn¡¯t until thest moment when the team was going to wipe before he killed the mind controller. If this was true, then he was probably the one that tried to kill Lan.

    If the problem was difficult to deal with, then what he did was wrong. A team could only survive by supporting each other. This was evident in the fight with team India. Even with enhancements and abilities, any single role wasn¡¯t perfect on its own and needs to cooperate with yourrades. Then what is his reason?

    "And he was able to leave the bus on his will. Doesn¡¯t he have to follow God¡¯s rules? If he¡¯s strong enough to do so then we wouldn¡¯t have been in so much danger. Then that means what he did was within the rules. He also said he can protect the other four people¡¯s lives. Is Death not going to kill them?"

    Zheng thought this was a possibility. Since they were able to leave the bus when he and the others couldn¡¯t do so. They left before they became part of the premonition so they might have escaped the rule of Death in this movie and wouldn¡¯t be attacked.

    As Zheng thought about all these, he walked into a Caucasian and knocked him to the ground. The began immediately yelled at him. He was dressed in clothes with metals and piercings all over his face. This was probably a hipster. Zheng was about to respond or just punch him away but the real trouble hade. A cop was walking toward the two of them.

    Zheng took a breath. He didn¡¯t want to enter the police station. Since he was under Death¡¯s attack at any moment and also hisrades¡¯ attacks. So he punched the man lightly, at least what he thought was lightly. It still struck the man to the ground. Then he ran into the crowd. He entered a valley a few minutester. The Caucasian and cop ran straight past him as they chased.

    "This is difficult. Even though I don¡¯t have to live in a hotel and can do with staying in a park for five days, but to avoid getting in conflict with the police, it¡¯s best to get a fake ID. Wave Bar? Opens at 6pm and throughout the night. I think this is the ce Zero mentionedst time. Just have to ask the owner and give him some tips."

    Zheng walked along the valley as he continued to flipped through the guidebook.

 Vol 7: 6-2.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 6-2.</strong>

    Wave Bar sounded like a flirtatious name. It was without a doubt a strip club. Furthermore, dozens of motorcycles and thugs in strange clothes crowded outside the bar. So when an Asian with casual clothes appeared in this ce, Zheng looked noticeable from the rest.

    However, he didn¡¯t care much about such things. His heart had be firm as iron from all the trials of death, battles and the much more horrifying movies. It was day and nightpared to his previous self. The him in the beginning wouldn¡¯t point a gun and threaten newbies. But after seeing so many lives died before him, he valued his life, and hisrades lives much more. Yet he wasn¡¯t sure if this was an improvement or he had be corrupted.

    He didn¡¯t care about these thugs. If they harass him, then he will just strike them down. If they attack him or try to rob him, then he will kill them. His moral limit was to avoid killing innocent people but when these people threaten him and hisrades, then they must disappear.

    Zheng felt conflicted but this was what must be done to stay alive. So he could only continue down the path.

    Living up to its name, several naked girls were dancing around the poles by the walls and the same happening on the center stage. The men who were sitting also had a naked girl in their arms. Some even started ying sexually. Yet, no one cared about other people.

    Zheng ignored all the people and walked straight up to the bar. When the owner came over, he threw a gold nugget over.

    The owner caught it with an unexpected expression then looked at Zheng baffled. "What would you like to drink?"

    Zheng stared at him coldly and said. "I don¡¯t know your codes so don¡¯t use them to test me. Let me make it clear, make me an ID by tomorrow noon. Then this gold bar is yours, not including the payment for the ID. I will pay two bars for the maker. Deal?"

    The owner stared at his gold bar then shook his head. "I can take the job for the ID but the time is too rushed. I am afraid I won¡¯t be able toplete it by tomorrow."

    Without saying a word, Zheng acted like he was taking something from his pocket but actually took out another gold bar from the ring. He mmed it on the table and said. "I don have time to y the negotiation game. I will double the payment. Two for you and four for the maker. Give me a word. But I¡¯ll let you know if you epted the job and don¡¯t have it by tomorrow, then you are dead. I don¡¯t care who¡¯s behind you or how much influence they have in this ce. You will die."

    The owner¡¯s expression changed, but he didn¡¯t say anything. His eyes were fixed on the two gold bars on the table. Not only him but also the thugs on the side. He then quickly grabbed the bars and put them under the table. "Understood. You will have it by tomorrow noon. I need a photo."

    That stopped Zheng in ce. Although he was carrying a lot of stuff but those were all weapons and supplies. Who would carry a photo into the movies? He shrugged and said. "I don¡¯t have a photo. Is there anywhere to take one here?"

    The owner took apact camera from under the table. "Here then. Although it wouldn¡¯te out great but the maker will do some adjustments." Before he finished the sentence, the camera shed a bright light.

    Zheng closed his eyes subconsciously but at the same time, he felt his heart skipped a beat. He immediately swung his hand backward and grabbed a cold and sharp object. Then he turned his body around followed by a kick.

    When the camera shed, one of the thugs behind him stabbed his back with a knife. Several people came up and surrounded him also. However, no one expected Zheng to react so quickly and was able to grab the knife and kicked the person behind him away. His kick was also unbelievably strong. It sent the thug flying several meters and knocked four people down on the way. The music was still ying but the people near him went silent.

    "Owner, are you done with the photo?" Zheng ignored the thugs then turned back to the owner.

    The owner was still in shock. But he quickly came back to his senses and said. "Yes. The photo is taken. Come get it tomorrow noon. By the rules, if we can¡¯t finish the job by then, we willpensate you will double the payment. Don¡¯t worry."

    Zheng though shook his head. "Notpensation. I don¡¯t have time to y money games with you. Remember, if you can¡¯t finish the job, you will die! So try your best." He ced the knife on the table then walked out.

    The owner had his hand under the table the whole time. He was holding onto a rifle but you could see the hand was trembling, and the trembling got more intense as he saw the knife Zheng put down.

    The thugs all came up. One of them picked up the knife and yelled. "Chinese kungfu! This is Chinese kungfu!"

    It turned out Zheng left several finger marks on the knife, deep enough that even his fingerprints were engraved onto the knife. Everyone looked at it in shock. The owner¡¯s face turned purple then white then purple. He quickly took out a phone and began to talk.

    It was nighttime when Zheng came out of the bar, around 9pm. Since he couldn¡¯t stay in a hotel, he decided to find arge park and make do with the bench for a night.

    The road was still wet. It rained heavily before he entered the bar but the rain went came and went fast. There were puddles of water on the ground but the hipsters on motorbikes didn¡¯t pay any attention to them. They screamed as they drove the bikes in circles.

    Right outside the bar stood girls in sexy clothes and pungent perfumes. It was easy to tell their profession with just one look. They flirted with Zheng when he walked by but stopped when Zheng totally ignored them.

    One of the girls looked displeased and spitted on the ground. Just then a motorbike that drove past the girls happened to run over the spit. Maybe it was the rain or maybe it was the spit. The bike lost traction and glided straight toward Zheng with increased speed.

    The thug screamed then was thrown off the bike. When Zheng turned around, the bike was already two meters away from him. There was no time to dodge so he could only run backward. Within several steps, he found a chance to use the movement technique to jump up. The bike then ran past under him.

    Zheng took a deep breath as hended. He began to ponder whether this was a coincident or not. Was he the current target? It shouldn¡¯t be with how little time had passed. The mother and child hadn¡¯t died by now in the original plot.

    In the moments that he was thinking, the bike crashed into a cable pole then exploded. The explosion was so powerful it sent the rocks on the ground flying. One of those rocks cut through an electric wire. Coincidentally, the wire dropped right on the puddle of water Zheng was standing on. Sizzz. Zheng felt pain all over his body.

    Although his body was several times stronger than a normal person, it wasn¡¯t enough to resist electric shock of such high voltage. His body was bing numb and was giving off a burnt odor. As he was about to be cooked, his eyes went out of focus. Zheng struggled to take the air cannon out from the ring. He was only able to pull the trigger before he couldn¡¯t move his body. The cannon began to charge.

    "Two!"

    "One!"

    These two seconds felt so slow, it seemed almost like an eternity. He tried his hardest to point the cannon down. The powerful st turned the concrete ground into sand and at the same time the recoil pushed him away. Zheng felt unconscious as he left the puddle. The electrical wire was still soaring on the ground but its length was limited. Zheng was already several meters away.

 Vol 7: 7-1.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 7-1.</strong>

    Zheng was knocked several meters away until he collided with a car. The windshield of the car shattered and its rm rang. The thugs on motorbikes and some passersby stared at him in bewilderment. It was almost a minuteter when someone ran over to him screaming. While some brought out their phones to contact the police and ambnce.

    Zheng had woken up when hended on the car. Half his body went through the windshield. But he was lucky. If he had collided with a sharp object, then it was sure to take his life. No matter how strong he had be, damage done while he was unconscious couldn¡¯t be dodged or mitigated.

    His whole body was burning in pain and numb after getting shocked as if he went through a deep fryer. This pain was only second to the after effect of entering the unlocked mode. Fortunately, since he had been through a worse pain and had a stronger body than normal people, he slowly regained control over his body after lying there for two minutes.

    People started gathering around him. The thugs were the quickest. One of them took Zheng¡¯s air cannon and pulled the trigger against a wall. However, theck of any kind of energy like Qi rendered the weapon useless. The others began to search his body, and someone reached for his ring.

    Zheng opened his eyes the first thing he regained control. That thug was surprised but didn¡¯t stop pulling the ring off him. Zheng felt anger and without hesitation, he clenched his left hand. The hand that was trying to get the ring off him was crushed. The thug screamed as he rolled on the ground holding onto his hand.

    Zheng stood up on the car and stared at the one with his air cannon coldly. ¡°Give me!¡±

    The thug was obviously scared. He handed the weapon over then watched as it disappeared on Zheng¡¯s hand. Zheng then ignored them and walked away.

    A few thugs became hideous as they saw Zheng walking away. They had over a dozen people here! They talked in a low voice then it seemed like someone with reputation ran up to Zheng and put his hand on Zheng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I f...¡± Before he could finish his sentence, he was sent flying.

    Zheng jumped in ce followed by a roundhouse kick on the thug¡¯s face as he turned around. The thug was knocked over meters away. Seeing this kick was unusually powerful, the others paused in ce. They were all looking at Zheng like an alien.

    Ever since entering this movie, Zheng¡¯s anger had been building up. Hisrades were suddenly all gone. Jie was hiding secrets from him. And the possibility of getting attacked by hisrades in the next five days had put his mind in a chaotic state.

    Aside from these problems, the abnormality of this movie had been stressing his heart. Anything could take his life, perhaps it might happen when he eats or drinks or just walking on the road. He didn¡¯t even dare to take a car. And he never thought Death targeted him so soon. What had happened couldn¡¯t have been a pure coincident. He wouldn¡¯t believe he was so unlucky.

    Under all these conditions, the thugs¡¯ actions made him want to release his stress. He didn¡¯t care about refraining from killing anymore. It was all the thugs¡¯ fault to provoke him.

    ¡°Chinese kungfu!¡±

    One of them screamed, in Chinese. Zheng stopped his kick halfway and punched the thug next to him on the stomach instead. It lifted the thug two meters in the air then Zheng kicked his back, knocking another one down on the way.

    It only took two minutes before all but one were lying on the ground. Although their lives were not in danger, a few were heavily injured. Only the one that spoke Chinese were left standing.

    He was totally scared. Then screamed and began to run but Zheng grabbed him. ¡°F*ck. Are you going to abandon your friends? Here are some gold nuggets. You should know what to do. Take them all to the hospital!¡± Zheng cursed and at the same time took several gold nuggets from his ring then put them in the thug¡¯s hand.

    The thug looked at the nuggets confused and asked subconsciously. ¡°Boss, how do we split?¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He turned around and said as he began to walk away. ¡°I don¡¯t care how you split. You have so many people and you can¡¯t even do this one little thing!¡±

    As if something rang a bell, Zheng suddenly turned around and stared at the thug with a pair of burning eyes, like how a pervert stared at a naked girl. The thug shivered. If he wasn¡¯t scared of that Chinese kungfu, he would probably have ran away.

    ¡°How many people do you have? Not here, but ones with a bike and want to split the money.¡± Zheng asked.

    The thug was totally lost and scared. ¡°A few hundred, no, two to three hundred people. There are a few big gang like ours. Boss, do you want to teach them a lesson too?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zheng smiled. ¡°Go tell them, do you want gold? Pure gold. I have more than you can take. Just help me find six people. Well, first get their leaders over. I will give the gold and you will do the job for me.¡±

    Zheng took out his gold bars one by one and stacked them up on the hood of the car, about a dozen of them. The golden lights dazzled everyone around. If they weren¡¯t wary of his kungfu, these people would¡¯ve been looting the gold by now.

    Seeing the positive effects, Zheng put the gold back into the ring. The thugs were staring at him with saliva dripping off their mouths. He said. ¡°Get my words out. Help me find six Chinese, six Asians. Three men and three women. One of them was an eleven year old boy. I will give the details when you get the gang leaders over. Remember to tell them. I will give two gold bars for each person found. If all six were found, I will give thirty!¡±

    ¡°I will be in Wave Bar from tonight until noon tomorrow. Go to the owner if you want to find me. I will give you my number tomorrow. Anyone that wish to take this job must see me by noon tomorrow. Is that clear?¡±

    The thugs nodded. Zheng yelled. ¡°Then go! Wait, take them to the hospital first. This half a bar is your pay.¡±

    Zheng snapped a gold bar with his bare hands in front of everyone. Then threw one half to the thug. ¡°I will give you the other half when you are done. Don¡¯t try to run with the money. Don¡¯t make me mad!¡±

    The thug was in a daze when he took the half. There were still finger marks on it. Under both reward and threat, especially when it was such inhuman power, no one even thought about resisting. The thug nodded then the others carried the heavily injured ones over to the taxis. Zheng let out a sigh of relief and walked back to Wave Bar.

    Zheng¡¯s idea was to make use of the environment. Since Jie was about to control the other four people, then he would use people from this world to fight Jie. He believed Jie didn¡¯t have the ability to control everyone. If it wasn¡¯t for theck of power, he even wanted to lead the police to find them. Though that was too unrealistic.

    After enhancing the Intelligence stat, his memory and cognitive abilities had improved substantially. Though he still couldn¡¯t think and n things out like Xuan or Honglu did. Wisdom and the way a person thinks could not be obtained through enhancement. Zheng was slowly learning. He could only apply such wisdom in fights for now.

    He pushed the door opened and entered Wave Bar.

 Vol 7: 7-2.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 7-2.</strong>

    The bar owner didn¡¯t say much to Zhenging back. People with money were your bosses. People with both money and power were your masters. The owner poured a ss of brandy for Zheng. And Zheng drank it all in one go. The burn rushed down to his stomach and made him feel refreshed.

    Zheng thought as he sat there. "Do you have any employee lounges? Uh. Best if it¡¯s quiet and somewhere to take a shower."

    The owner replied immediately. "The back of the bar are rooms for customers. Of course, its quieter there. Several rooms also have showers within."

    Zheng threw him a few gold nuggets. "If the copse, send them elsewhere. There was an incident outside. If those riding motorbikese looking for me, take them to me. Also, prepare some food and drinks over."

    Although it hadn¡¯t been long but Zheng had be the leader of team China. Unlike the leaders in the normal world, leaders here needed to be determined when ites to killing. He didn¡¯t reach the level of cold blooded yet but he had possessed some qualities of a leader. He gave off a feeling that his order should be obeyed when he said those words.

    The owner nodded subconsciously. Then he picked a blonde woman to take Zheng to the back while he talked on the phone.

    Zheng followed the blonde and passed through a valley. Behind the bar was love hotel. A Caucasian was already waiting there and said to the blonde. "Luxury suite. On the end of the second floor."

    Zheng just followed the blonde to second floor without saying a word. The suite was not bad upon his first look. It wasparable to a suite in a three-star hotel. After he entered the suite, the blonde said. "Do you want a massage? Free of charge, just give me a piece of that golden thing."

    Zheng threw her one then said in an indifferent tone. "Get out. Go tell your boss to bring food and drinks over as soon as possible. Aside from the thugs on motorbikes, I don¡¯t want to be bothered."

    Though the blonde couldn¡¯t hear a word of his anymore. Her attention was focused on that gold nugget. Several secondster, she smiled at Zheng then left the room.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief. He didn¡¯t bother to turn on the light and just took off his clothes theny on the bed. Snores wereing out within ten seconds. He was tired.

    Too many things happened in a day. The issue with Jie, the lost of hisrades, and having to face the movie on his own put his mind in a tense state. When Death attacked him, if it wasn¡¯t for his increased stats and recovery rate from the higher vampire bloodline, he would¡¯ve been still unconscious by now. So once he found the chance to rx, he quickly fell asleep.

    At the same time, in two other ces in the city. The newbies that separated with him didn¡¯t have his luck and power. Even with the gold bar, they had difficulty doing anything in the city without a green card or such. So the eight of them still hadn¡¯t eaten anything. They¡¯ve been searching for a ce to exchange the gold for money.

    Panda girl said to dyed haired man on the street. "YangLe, do you think we can find an antique shop that takes this gold?"

    He replied without turning his head. "You probably don¡¯t know about this. I heard from the sister of my aunt¡¯s friend that there are pawn shops in many Chinatowns. Even if there are no pawn shops, there are antique shops. They should be willing to make a profit since we are all Chinese. Lu Chichuan, you said you¡¯re still a virgin? I won¡¯t believe it. You¡¯re just toying with me."

    She blushed. "I am really a virgin. I have a few boyfriends before but I only let them touch my body at most. The first time of course goes to my husband. You¡¯re not thinking about it right?"

    YangLeughed. "Why not? It¡¯s only the two of us left. And we don¡¯t know when we will die. Didn¡¯t you hear what that retard said? Do you want to die a virgin?"

    Chichuanughed along as the two of them walked hand in hand. In front of them was a bank and behind it a bridge crossing the river. It seemed like there was no Chinatown in this ce. The two looked at each other and sighed. They decided to cross the bridge to continue their search.

    At the same time, several teens wereing from their front while smoking. The teens seemed excited with cigars on their hand and carrying another sealed pack of cigars. Probably stole the packs somewhere.

    The smoke floated toward YangLe and Chichuan and followed the wind into the bank. Somehow, it activated the fire rm on the entrance. Water sprayed on top of them. The teens immediately covered their head and ran forward as profanity came out of their mouths. YangLe and Chichuan were baffled by the sudden spray. They also covered their heads and ran forward, then they collided with the teens.

    The ground had been wet. Chichuan slid to the side after she was hit. Fortunately, she maintained her bnce and stopped herself on the road. As she was enraged, she saw YangLe looking at her with terror. All she could see when she turned her head around was a bright light.

    Around the corner, a driver was obviously drunk...

    Zheng suddenly opened his eyes. He felt as though he heard a scream but then he realized he was napping in a room. How could there be screams here? It was probably just a dream.

    A few knocks on the door. Zheng get up to open it and saw the blond woman. She was pushing a cart full of food, soup, desserts and wine. It was quite a fancy meal and no one should have anyins.

    Zheng let her in with a smile. She ced all the food on a table politely then just stood there with a smile looking at Zheng.

    Zheng wasn¡¯t a bit stingy, since the value of gold was not much more than rocks. He threw over a gold nugget and said. "I also need a phone with plenty of minutes, a thousand-dor cash, and some casual clothes. Don¡¯t bother me otherwise. Understand?" He then put a gold bar on the table.

    He didn¡¯t pay any attention to the woman leaving. As he began to eat, he kept feeling something was not right for no reason.

    Once he was aware of this feeling, he immediately looked over the room. No one could overlook any little detail in this movie because death coulde in all sorts of strange ways. He didn¡¯t want to die in a trap because he was careless. That would beme. He would rather die in a fight against monsters.

    (But what really feels wrong? Where is it?)

    Zheng walked back and forth in his room, yet he couldn¡¯t find anything wrong. Until he looked down on the carpet unintentionally and saw two deep trails left from the cart. However, the food and drinks shouldn¡¯t be this heavy. And why did the blonde leave the cart in the room?

    Zheng was standing by its side. Then he felt a chilling sensationing at his heart. This hiding technique and this attack...

    A ming dagger reached for his heart.

 Vol 7 7-3

    There was no hope in dodging the attack. Yinkong was exceptional with assassinations. No one could sense her when she was hiding. They could only feel that killing intent the moment she attacked. Usually it was already toote. Her attack speed had reached another level after the Shining enhancement.

    Zheng moved his arm in between the dagger and his chest subconsciously. The dagger pierced arm and its tip entered his chest.

    Though the dagger wasn¡¯t long to begin with, with his arm in between, it only entered his chest by half an inch. But that me made him scream in pain.

    The burning of a soul was so horrifying that even Zheng couldn¡¯t bear the pain and screamed. Nevertheless, he was somewhat of a warrior that had walked along the edge of hell several times. So when Yinkong used her other hand to grab the throwing knife, Zheng kicked her on abdomen, knocking her away and also the dagger along.

    Her reaction was extremely quick. With a bit of blooding out the corner of her mouth, she used the force of the kick and jumped further back to the window. In just a moment, she had disappeared in the night outside.

    Zheng didn¡¯t waste any time. He followed to the window at once and took out the hemostasis spray at the same time. Just as he sprayed his injury a few times, two throwing knives flew at him. But he had taken precaution this time. He pulled out the progressive knife to block in front of him. Then he jumped out using the movement technique.

    It was dark outside the hotel. This was a residential area with many apartments. So the ce was connected with valleys. Zheng jumped along the wall to the roof. He had a clear view of all the valleys from here but there was no sight of Yinkong. It was as though she just disappeared in this darkness.

    If it was just closebat power, Zheng hadpletely surpassed everyone else in the team after thetest vampire enhancement. However, his assassination techniques were no match for Yinkong¡¯s. Heng¡¯s shooting skills were powerful. Honglu¡¯s strategies weren¡¯t something he coulde up with. Lan¡¯s psyche scan was one of the most important abilities of the team. Every member had an irreceable skill. They could only survive by cooperating as a team. Everyone was aware of this.

    Zheng sighed. He originally nned to knock Yinkong out. By Jie¡¯s words, when he knocks out a person, then that person will wake up. This was a great opportunity. Yinkong was too much of a threat. Her assassinations as difficult to guard as Death¡¯s attacks. He felt shivers just thinking that someone might give him a stab in the back at any time. Aside from Yinkong, Heng¡¯s arrows were also a force to be cautious about.

    Zheng sighed again. He knew it was difficult to locate an assassin in the night. Furthermore, searching in thisplex terrain was like looking for death. Who knew if there was a daggering out of nowhere? It was unfortunate he had to pass on this opportunity. As he was about to return to his room, he suddenly felt a sense of danger. He felt so close to death, like a hunter had took aim at him.

    Two arrows wereing at him from not far away. Their speed was already fast to begin with but when the second arrow hit the tail of the first one, its speed increased again by several folds. Zheng only had the time to move a bit before the arrow pierced into his chest. It went in between his lungs and only a few centimeters from his spine. The arrow then carried Zheng flying several meters and he fell down the roof into the valley.

    Yinkong was hiding in a dark area of the valley the whole time. She didn¡¯t run. As amon rule for assassins, they shouldn¡¯t run right after attempting an attack. Because that was actually when they were most likely to get caught. The reason Zheng couldn¡¯t find her was because he was searching for a moving object.

    When she saw Zheng fell down, she began moving toward him. But hermunication device rang soon afterward. Honglu said through the device. ¡°Retreat. He¡¯s waiting for you.¡±

    Yinkong asked lightly after a moment of silence. ¡°Why? Didn¡¯t he get shot?¡±

    ¡°Heng said he didn¡¯t hit any vital part. The injury looked severe but it merely damaged his muscles. It probably didn¡¯t even damage his bones. Although the force of the arrow was enough to push him off the roof but don¡¯t you feel that his falling speed was too slow? He was using the movement technique. He tried to act realistic so you would go over but his body activated its defensive mechanisms involuntarily. Upon falling from a high ce, his body used the movement technique without him thinking. If you go near, he will definitely attack you. Let¡¯s retreat. Today is only the first day. We still have a lot of opportunities.¡±

    Yinkong breathed out. She sheathed the dagger to her waist then turn around and ran. With that speed of hers, she disappeared in mere seconds like she had never been here.

    Zheng justy there without moving. About ten minutes passed, he sat up with a sigh. His torso was covered in blood with the arrow still in his chest. Zheng clenched his teeth then pulled the arrow out. Blood gushed out from the wound until he applied the hemostasis spray on it.

    That arrow from Heng forced him to enter the unlock mode automatically. Plus, he was already being cautious of his surroundings, so he had a little time to react. He had two choices at that instant, use his arm to block it just like when he blocked Yinkong¡¯s dagger. He would still take some damage but he could protect most of his body. Then he would have a chance to chase where the arrow came from and maybe catch Heng.

    The other choice was to let the arrow pierce through his body and make it seem like he was critically injured. Then he just had to wait for Yinkong¡¯s attack. Give him another chance to fight her in close range and he was certain he could knock her out!

    Yet, he knew the n had gone wrong when he was falling. His body activated the movement technique subconsciously. He forgot that he was still in the unlock mode. The body would perform action to protect itself. So to prevent taking too much damage from the fall, it activated the technique. Zheng could only hope that no one noticed this abnormality. He continued lying there for a slimmer of hope. Unfortunately, Yinkong never appeared again.

    ¡°Hoho, I just realized our team has be so strong already.¡±

    Zhengughed bitterly. The arm that was pierced with the dagger was painful and itchy, like bugs crawling on it. When he couldn¡¯t stand it and want to scratch, he saw the wound had already cicatrized.

    By the time Zheng returned to his room and turned on all the lights, he was certain the wound had began healing on its own. He moved the arm around, although the damage on the bone of his arm didn¡¯t hinder movement, but that pain and itchiness also reached his bone.

    ¡°So it¡¯s actually real that you won¡¯t die that easily as long as the heart and brain don¡¯t take critical damage with the vampire Count bloodline.¡±

    Zheng felt pleasantly surprised. He entered the bathroom to check the wound on his torso against a mirror. The arrow was powerful and caused a micro explosion upon contact. The wound on the front was about the size of three coins but it also began to cicatrize on the edges. It should bepletely healed by tomorrow with this rate.

    ¡°This is great. ording to what Jie said, I can only utilize a part of the power of this bloodline. But its recovery rate is already so powerful.¡±

    A few knocks came from the door as he was checking. When he went to open the door, there was the blonde woman and ten men in atypical clothes, including that Chinese kungfu thug from before. These were probably the gang leaders.

    ¡°Come in.¡±

    Zheng walked back to table but suddenly he felt extremely hungry, to the same degree as if he hadn¡¯t eaten for several days. It was probably due to the recovery needing arge quantity of food. Though he didn¡¯t see the thugs¡¯ shocking expressions when they saw the wound on his back. These people just stood there by the door and didn¡¯t dare to step in.

 Vol 7: 8-1.

    <strong>Vol 7: Chapter 8-1.</strong>

    Zheng looked at the thugs as he sat on the sofa. Several were bold looking men in their thirties. Seemed like this promising profession wasn¡¯t limited to teens and young adults. Of course, Zheng didn¡¯t care much about them. He was thinking about something else.

    Why did Jie want to kill him?

    This was the question that troubled him. Then a thought arose from Yinkong¡¯s attack and Heng¡¯s shot. If he was the leader of a team, then what was his role? Charging at the frontline? That was just reckless. Or were people with high intelligence the only suitable ones?

    Zheng pondered for a while then came to a peace of mind. Because this problem may be difficult to solve in the real world but in this world, after Lan obtained her skills, ording to the Soul Link ability, she could connect everyone¡¯s mind and maybe even control members of other teams. If that was possible, then he could givemands even when he was in the frontline. Furthermore, being in the frontline would allow him to adjust strategies ording to their opponents.

    "Uh. Boss, these are the leaders I know. You..."

    A voice woke Zheng up from his thoughts, it was that thug from before. Zheng looked over and saw that him, and the people behind him had their foreheads covered in sweat and their heads tilted down a little. It wasn¡¯t until then that they let out a sigh of relief. Several people with malicious intentions also just realized that this Asian wasn¡¯t a weakling. The pressure Zheng emitted when he was pondering prevented them from looking straight at him. They knew they encountered someone from the real underworld. At least that was what they thought.

    Zheng looked at them and said. "You know what I call you here for right? Before I give you the mission, tell me how many men each of you have. The people that you have absolute control over, not just people you know. Don¡¯t try to lie, I have ways to tell if you said the truth or not. Ok, starting from you." He pointed at a random person.

    This bald guy had rings all over his face, on his nose and the sides of the face. He pointed at himself then answered with respect. "Boss, I have seventeen men. We all have bikes and are very familiar with this city. Also..."

    Zheng interrupted him and pointed to a blonde guy. "You?"

    "Twenty-three."

    "Eleven."

    The numbers varied. A middle aged man had the most at forty and the least was eleven, totaling to about two hundred. These people weren¡¯t too much when they spread out through the city. But neither were they too few, since they had theirworks. Once the expandedyer byyer, it was bond to return a tiny bit of results. And all he needed was just this tiny bit. Otherwise, he would stay as a blind man like he had been.

    Zheng opened the guidebook and flipped to the city map. He pointed at the map and said. "Is this the whole city? Doesn¡¯t look too big. Are their any cities connected with this one?"

    The thug said. "There are a few towns around. About ten minutes on bike. Also a residential area across this bridge."

    Zheng nodded. "Then this is it. I want you to search for three men and three women, all Asians. The distinctions are a little boy that likes to touch his hair, a young man carrying a bow, of course, the bow is sometimes in a bag but you should notice its shape. A woman with sses. Uh. She hasrge breasts. And a sixteen-year-old girl that looks. She looks handsome, with short hair. Lastly, a bold man with a gorgeous woman by his side. This woman is wearing a cheongsam."

    "Spread my words. Go look for these six people. For every person that you find, the team that found them will receive two gold bars." He took out two bars from the ring. "You can also use yourworks. I don¡¯t care what methods you use. Two gold bars for a person, and if you find another one, then three extra gold bars. I have an abundance of money. You just have toplete the mission and they are yours. Don¡¯t try to attack me, I won¡¯t spare any mercy. Understand?"

    Zheng said coldly. He knew the ugly sides of human. A hundred percent profit was enough to make people take risks. He didn¡¯t want anymore trouble with these thugs when he was fighting both Death and hisrades. So he took out another gold bar, held it in his hand and stared at the thugs quietly. As expected, several people expressed greed. Just then, to everyone¡¯s surprise, a me arose from his palm and quickly melted the gold. The liquid flowed down to the carpet and burned a few holes.

    The thugs looked at the me on his hand with shocking terror. This move woke up the people with greed. Money was a good thing but when there was an unknown force in front of them, life was more important. The thugs suddenly didn¡¯t dare to move a bit. Zheng had be one of those legendary people with superpower.

    "Take these melted gold for now. Remember, I will keep my words. Two gold bars each. I will give you as many as you can find! You, you stay. Everyone else can go back. Come back tomorrow night and report. I hope you can contact all your men andworks in a day."

    The thugs looked at each other then ran toward the still hot little pieces of gold on the carpet. Perhaps it was due to Zheng¡¯s appearance, they split the gold rather evenly. Then these people hurried out as if they were escaping from something. The only thug left was the one that spoke Chinese.

    Zheng looked at the thug¡¯s uneasy expression, or perhaps terrified. Heughed and said. "Don¡¯t feel so nervous. I won¡¯t attack people without a reason. I have some questions to ask you. Do you know anyone in the police force?"

    "Boss, I know a few but I am not that close with them. I only met them when I got caught."

    Zheng continued smiling. "Nothing to be scared of. I just want to meet some people in the police. It¡¯s alreadyte. Can you bring one of them to me by noon tomorrow? Don¡¯t worry, take this half a bar of gold. You can use the gold to entice them, find one that will work for gold. Tell them I have a mission that can use them. Afterpleting the mission, they will have enough gold to do what they want."

    The thug took over the gold then said cleverly. "Yes, boss. I know such person. I will bring him over tomorrow. Haha. Rest assured, I will definitely bring him over."

    Zheng thought for a bit thenughed. "You can go. Also help me ask if there are any arms dealers in this city. Be cautious and don¡¯t let people know you are looking for these stuff. Go."

    The thug walked to the door, and suddenly asked when he was about to close the door. "Boss, I know you¡¯re going to do something big. I will follow you. You¡¯re much more generous and stronger than ck Jack who controls this city." He closed the door with respect.

    Zhengughed bitterly. He knew the role he was acting gave these thugs the wrong figure. He acted like an underworld leader trying to get into politics and was using money to pave the way. They were his first group of henchmen.

    But this had to be done. He only had five days left. His goals were surviving these five days or find Jie within the five days.

    Zheng calmed his mind then took out themunication device. "Is it WangXia? I want to ask you, if I give you enough weapons and cooperate with you in battle, do you have the confidence to fight several superhumans like me?"

 Vol 7: 8-2.

    WangXia¡¯s voice came through the device. "If it¡¯s a weapon I am experienced with, then I think I can. Since you aren¡¯t immune to bullets right? Plus, my expertise is nting mines and setting traps. See if you can find these weapons."

    Zheng originally said the words with the intention of just giving a try. He didn¡¯t expect such an answer. Heughed bitterly because the people who attacked him with wererades under Jie¡¯s control. They were people he could entrust his safety with. nting mines and setting traps? Did he think this was some military exercise?

    Zheng immediately said. "No, don¡¯t go through so much trouble. I need you to fight along side me, but I don¡¯t need the mines and traps, at least not now. So what¡¯s the situation over there?"

    WangXia gave a bitterugh and said. "You just teased us. We can¡¯t eat the gold as food and we also don¡¯t know how to sell the gold. Furthermore, this is the U.S., we don¡¯t have a green card, or any documents of identification. We are afraid to even go to a park. Everyone¡¯s tired and hungry. We are now waiting under a bridge. If you didn¡¯t contact us, we were nning to contact you."

    Zheng was surprised, then as he thought about it, heughed out loud. Even though WangXia was in the army, he still didn¡¯t have the power to threaten a bar owner and livefortably like he did. These newbies were also in a horror movie for the first time so they probably felt anxious and at a loss. It was difficult for them toe up with a solution at their current state. "Haha, don¡¯t worry. Which bridge are you at? I will send people to bring you over here. Although you¡¯re still going to die but I won¡¯t let you starve before then."

    He could hear a sigh of relief over the device. A momentter, there were cheers. It seemed like they were indeed very hungry.

    What followed were easy to take care of. Zheng determined their approximate location via the device then ordered a few thugs to fetch them. Four men and two women. They all looked like they had been through some difficult situations. Their clothes were dirty and the first thing they did was picking up a bottle of water until half the bottle was empty. Then they looked over the room.

    Zheng felt a little funny but also guilty. Even though they were just newbies but as the leader, he should take some responsibility for them. He sighed then pointed to the food on the table. "You¡¯re all hungry right? Eat something first."

    The six of them were starving. Three of the men ran over to the table without dy and they all went for the roast chicken. A woman in suit cursed some words then carefully helped the blind woman over. She handed her some food with a mildugh then also began to devour the food.

    WangXia though was rather calm. He looked over the room carefully then at Zheng¡¯s wound with a surprise. "This wound is probably from a week ago? Is it an injury from thest movie?"

    Zheng touched the scab and shook his head. "Go eat something first. Human can¡¯t go without eating. Everything else cane after."

    WangXia nodded and sat over to the table. He feasted on a rate as fast as everyone else.

    Zheng was staggered by the sight. He had the owner prepare enough food for ten people before they arrived. Since it was three in the morning, quality food was difficult to obtain but there were fast food restaurants that open throughout the night. So they bought ten servings of burgers, roast chickens, cs. Yet, judging from their expressions, it seemed as though they were eating a most delicious meal.

    When the six newbies finished eating, all ten servings were gone but they still seemed only half full. Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at this.

    "Before I tell you what¡¯s happening, as usual I want to ask for your name and upation. Please don¡¯t hide anything. I will assign your roles based on your situation or have peoplecking inpetence stay in the back." Zheng sat on the sofa and sipped a cup of tea.

    WangXia replied first. "My name is WangXia. I was member of the special force. Codename Greedy Wolf, specialized in reconnaissance, counter-reconnaissance, nting mines and setting traps."

    Zheng looked at him with surprise. He thought WangXia was just a soldier, didn¡¯t expect him to be in the special force. If what he said was true, then he was a rare first tier yer. His abilities should beparable to Yinkong when she first entered.

    The woman in suit was rather open. "Huang Lilin. I worked in a periodical office. Hm, half editor, half frencer."

    An average sried man said. "Li Laoshi. Plumber. I started as an apprentice since fourteen and have been working in this field for twenty years."

    The man in sses gave augh. "Zheng Xue. Hoho, we stem from the same root. My upation was awyer. Currently working in Hong Kong."

    The skinny and pale skin teenager said shyly. "Wang Xiaohao. Uh. Don-don¡¯t have a job yet." He was either timid or hadn¡¯t spoke in a long time.

    Everyone then turned to the blind woman. She also knew it was her turn and smiled. "Zhu Wen. I have sight mutation, not blindness. The world through my eyes looks strange so it¡¯s difficult to find a job. I worked as a fortune teller."

    The others showed an odd expression though she was rather indifferent, as if she didn¡¯t care for how others think. She sipped a cup of tea. That gentle feeling she gave off was so soothing.

    Zheng suddenly asked. "What do you mean by fortune telling? Simply discussing a person¡¯s fate?"

    ZhuWen smiled. "No, I was hit by a car when I was a child. My optic nerves mutated so I can see an air of death that surrounds people who are about to die, or you can think of it as a sixth sense. I heard there are others with such optic nerves mutation, and the numbers were quite a few."

    Zheng immediately thought of Honglu, but Honglu had his whole brain mutated while hers was limited to optic nerves. However, did that mean she could sense Death¡¯s attacks? It would be the best way to guard against Death.

    Zheng said to her. "Open your eyes and take a look at us. See who¡¯s most likely going to die."

    ZhuWen hesitated then muttered. "I... I am afraid I will scare you. My eyes look horrifying. People usually get nightmares from seeing them."

    The others were shocked, because the conversation was going in the supernatural direction. The woman in suit was the first to respond. Sheughed openly. "You¡¯re such a beautiful woman. No reason to be scared. Hehe, don¡¯t worry. I have a brave soul."

    The others all agreed. The men were rather interested in this beautiful woman and no one wanted to admit cowardice at this moment.

    ZhuWen sighed. She slowly opened her eyes then looked at everyone. They were shocked the moment they saw her eyes. Those eyes were all white and protruded a bit. Thatbined with her long hair gave her beauty a ghastly feeling. If it was anyone alone looking at her, the person would probably scream.

    She was shocked and bewildered as she looked over everyone. Then she carefully looked around the room. After quite a while, she closed her eyes and sighed. "It¡¯s dark. The surrounding is extremely dark, like we are standing inside the smoke that arose from the burning of corpses. We are going to die at any moment. Everyone is facing the same danger, like next second is the end of our lives. This is the first time I¡¯ve seen something like this."

    Zheng sighed. He knew the situation was critical but didn¡¯t expect it to be so bad. The six newbies could indeed die at any moment. Death¡¯s threat was ubiquitous. So She wasn¡¯t lying. She was a special talent.

    Just then, Zheng¡¯smunication device rang. He turned it on with curiosity and heard a young man¡¯s voice. The man cried. "Save me. I don¡¯t want to die. Save me. Lu Chichuan died. I don¡¯t want to die yet. Ah..." His voice stopped here then it was silent.

    No, there was still some noiseing through the device, the sound of blood spraying out. It sounded like an old man¡¯s ghastlyughter. So hideous, so terrifying, as if Death wasughing through the device.

    <u>End of <strong><i><u>Volume 7: </u><strong><u>Final Destination of Despair</u></strong></i></strong></u>

    <strong><i><u>Next, Volume 8: </u><strong><u>Final Destination of Despair II</u></strong></i></strong>

 Vol 8 1-1

    <strong><i><u>Volume 8: </u><strong><u>Final Destination of Despair II</u></strong></i></strong>

    The two newbies were confirmed to be dead. From what the thugs gathered, an Asian woman was hit by a car around the corner of a street a few hours ago. It was discovered that she had no form of identification and the police couldn¡¯t find her photo in any database. It could be induced that she was an illegal immigrant. Through words of witness, an Asian man was with her at the time.

    A few hourster, this Asian man was found beheaded. The cause of death seemed absurd. Behind his body hung a barely visible fishing line. It was said that the fishing equipment of a second floor tenant somehow fell off and coincidentally the fishing line hung across both sides of the street. The Asian man was riding through this street with a seized motorcycle. His head and the phone he was talking on got cut off. The police and medical examiners both felt that his death was too much of a coincidence.

    "This isn¡¯t a coincidence. In the Final Destination series, some people had a strong premonition of death so they were able to escape. However, they merely escaped from dying at that instant and not from Death¡¯s list. There is no such monster as Death. It¡¯s a rule. Even if you can escape temporarily, what follows will be traps that are seemingly coincidences. This rule will take your life before you can realize it!"

    Zheng muttered to himself. He finally knew the order of death in this movie after hearing the oues. That there was no order!

    "The order in Final Destination 2 was the reverse of the premonition. However, since our entrance, or perhaps due to God¡¯s intervention, our order of death bes unordered. I was attacked right before the two newbies¡¯ deaths. I think both the mother and child are still alive currently. Yet, the attacks on us shoulde in between their deaths originally."

    Lilin then said. "I¡¯ve seen all three movies in the series. Isn¡¯t there a safe ce in the second movie? That psychiatric hospital. If we can stay inside that hospital, then we shouldn¡¯t die to any ident. What can Death do? Earthquakes? Fires? Get lots of people involved?"

    Zheng nodded. "The psychiatric hospital can be one of our shelter but this is not absolute. Everything can happen, especially to us yers. I haven¡¯t mentioned God to you right? It¡¯s a giant sphere of light. It controls our entrance to these movies. We¡¯ve also been through a few simr situations and that is God won¡¯t leave any loopholes. It will perhaps leave some items to counter the monsters in the movies but those items require you to solve puzzles. In contrast, if you try to survive without putting any efforts through loopholes, then it will increase the difficulty."

    "I can imagine you getting killed on the way to the hospital. Want to take this risk?"

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed and looked worried. WangXia immediately said. "We will discuss about hidingter. What did you mean that you were fighting against several people as strong as you?"

    Zheng sighed. He looked at WangXia then at the others. "I and five other people survived one or more movies in this God¡¯s world. We formed a team, supplementing each other¡¯s abilities. You can¡¯t imagine how cruel this world is. A single person¡¯s power is so small. Only when youbine the powers of multiple people can you survive."

    "Like me, my closebat ability is the strongest as the leader. I¡¯ve unlocked up to the second stage of the gic constraint, enhanced with intermediate Qi and Vampire Count bloodline, and have the abilities Red me and movement technique. Our team has people who are specialized in assassination, in long range attacks with bow, a person with psyche scan, a strategist, andstly someone that I don¡¯t know his abilities. This ident is caused by thatst person. He took control over the other four and said that he will tell me the reasons after I beat him. That¡¯s why I was the only one you saw when you woke up."

    WangXia¡¯s face turned pale. "That means we are fighting with the original members of your team?"

    Zheng nodded. "Yes. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t allow you to use mines or traps. I will fight by your side to capture them. Of course, it¡¯s ok if you can¡¯t avoid breaking a few arms and legs. We can repair them after returning. Don¡¯t worry about injuring them. Just don¡¯t kill them."

    Thewyer, Xue asked with interest. "So you are the leader? What decides who bes the leader? Election or is it the strongest person? I am interested if humans still choose leaders simr to our civilization or through thew of the jungle."

    Zhengughed. "You will be arade who can depend on each other as long as you obtained acknowledgement from everyone in the team. I was elected." He suddenly came up with a thought and stopped talking.

    When did Zheng be a leader? It seemed like he naturally took over the role after Alien. The reasons were Jie didn¡¯t disagree, Lan felt grateful with a bit of love toward him, Xuan didn¡¯t care about the leader of this team, and Zero wouldn¡¯t disagree due to his personality. So he became the leader. Yet, was it really so easy to be one? What did Jie mean by his words that he will be the leader of team China after defeating him? In other words, he was still not a leader.

    Zheng felt a headache. Things were still misty at the current state. The information was not enough to deduce the cause of Jie¡¯s sudden change. But Judging from his words, it seemed to revolve around "the leader".

    Zheng finally gave up guessing. Everything would be clear the next time he meets with Jie. He only hoped hisrades wouldn¡¯t take too much injuries.

    "Why don¡¯t you go find a room to take a rest? You¡¯ve been tired for a whole day. Hoho. The time is still early. We will go out for some food at noon and I will also tell you what to do." Zheng remembered that these were just normal people when he saw the yawning.

    They didn¡¯t disagree and epted delightfully. Then they began to leave the suit.

    Zheng suddenly said with augh. "Right, don¡¯t find a room too close to the front. This is a love hotel so the noise will keep you awake."

    The menughed understandably, while the women blushed. The two men then found a room close to Zheng¡¯s suite and locked the door as soon as they entered.

    Zheng walked back into his suite after sending everyone away. He took a pen from the nightstand and tore off a piece of paper. Then wrote down the five names of the people in his team and listed the abilities he knew of.

    After that, he circled Jie¡¯s name then connected him to the other four with a line. Under Jie was the word hypnosis. He hesitated for a moment before writing down psyche attack. It was the only thing he could think of from the death of team India¡¯s psyche force user. If that was true, then why didn¡¯t Jie kill him the same way?

    "Jie, I really really want to know what is the truth you want to tell me. The truth that pushed you to the current state. Are you looking to die?"

    Time passed neither fast nor slow. The two women stayed in a room whereas the four men each got their own. That skinny teen intentionally found one near the front and could hear groans as soon as he entered.

    A gust of wind closed the window without anyone noticing. However, this wind didn¡¯t stop in the supposedly sealed room.

 Vol 8 1-2

    Xiaohao was an otaku, meaning his daily lives involved watching T.V. and going online at home. He wouldn¡¯t leave his house unless it was absolutely necessary. Due to this reason, he never had a girlfriend. Furthermore, being a NEET reduced his chance of obtaining one even further.

    Although he was extremely tired after a day of running around, but sex was more enticingpared to the fatigue. He turned on the tub spout then leaned against the wall to hear the moans from across the wall as his saliva dripped. He just leaned there for over five minutes until he fell asleep due to the fatigue.

    He was asleep but bathtub was still filling. The water overflowed to his room after ten minutes. Unfortunately, the drain seemed clogged so the water could only flow from the bathroom to his room, passing by the furniture, table, bed, and a floor standing A.C. unit.

    Sizzz. The air conditioner short circuited and began to smoke. The water then slowly flowed toward Xiaohao with electricity.

    Suddenly, a loud bang from the next door woke him up. The sex was over long ago but the man and woman seemed to be in an argument over the payment. Their voices soon escted. Xiaohao could hear them without putting his ears against the wall.

    He suddenly lost all interest then nned to take his bath. However, he was shocked as he turned around and saw the room filled with smoke. A pool of water was flowing toward him. Because the floor was covered with carpet, this water caused some sparks on the carpet. Xiaohao was dumbfounded.

    He had many more chances to watch horror movies because he was an otaku. Naturally, he had seen all three Final Destination movies. He realized Death had targeted him. This water was certain to be conducting electricity. His only choice was to run.

    Xiaohao immediately ran to the door and pulled the handle. Yet, that stupid lock got stuck at this crucial moment. The lock wouldn¡¯t budge no matter how hard he turned it. Furthermore, the argument from next door was getting so loud that his screams couldn¡¯t reach the other side of the hall, where Zheng and the others were residing. He was the only one who chose a room far from them.

    Nervousness was overtaking him. He banged at the door with all his strength to no avail. That water was moving closer and closer. He had no choice but to run over to the window. To his surprise, the window was also locked and couldn¡¯t be opened like the door was.

    "F*ck!"

    He got angry then picked up a chair and smashed the window. He was finally able to break the ss with a few smashes. He jumped onto the window before the water reached him.

    Outside the window was a street with a few cars driving on the road, mostly trucks. He swallowed hard with nervousness. This was the second floor. Several meters high was not enough to kill someone but that water couldn¡¯t reach the height of the window either. So he hesitated. It took just a moment of his hesitation before the air conditioner smoked worse than before. The smoke became darker and thicker and sparks were appearing like it was going to explode.

    Xiaohao clenched his teeth and finally decided to jump. But the air conditioner exploded just as he made up his mind. The st of air pushed him out of the window onto the street. But he didn¡¯t die to this little height after all. He let out a sigh of relief atst.

    "This damn..."

    A truck ran straight into him before he finished his sentence. Pah! He disappeared under the truck tires.

    "This is too terrible. He was pressed into a meat paste. We won¡¯t be able to identify him like this. But how did he jump over him from ten meters far?"

    A Caucasian cop said to his coworker.

    The other cop was curious too. "From what the hotel owner said, he seemed like an illegal immigrant. He was staying in the room where the air conditioner exploded. But how did he jump so far from second floor? Not even an Olympics gold medallist can do this. Unless he had enough distance to elerate."

    The Caucasian cop stood up. "Anything else? Did he call any woman?"

    "No. The hotel owner said he only provides the rooms. Though the man and woman on the next room gave some clues. They said they heard the shattering of ss when they were arguing. But they didn¡¯t pay much attention to it. After they were done, they heard an explosion, probably the one from the air conditioner."

    The Caucasian cop sighed. "I received information that an out of city mafias was searching for arms dealers. The mafias seemed to have some rtionship with Asians. Hope this guy isn¡¯t one of them. Though it¡¯s creative if the mafias covered up a death from gun fights like this. Tell everyone to stay cautious for the time being. Gather all possible clues. Tell the informants to provide us with information of the mafias. I want to talk with them!"

    At the same time. Zheng¡¯s group was eating lunch in a French restaurant not far off. They were forced to leave the hotel although it was only eleven in the morning.

    In fact, no one had a good night of sleep. They left the hotel immediately after Xiaohao¡¯s death and found an open space outside to rest. Everyone felt disgusted after seeing Xiaohao¡¯s remains. Furthermore, the feeling of death was bing more and more clear. It was like a heavy weight on their hearts. Anyone who could still sleep under this condition was to be admired.

    The group solved their hunger first. Fortunately, Zheng had obtained a few grands of cash from the bar owner. So they didn¡¯t have to worry about money. They decided on this restaurant for two reasons. One, they weren¡¯t interested in fast food. Two, they could observe the cops across the street from the restaurant.

    "He just died like this. How did Death do it?" Laoshi muttered with a terrified expression.

    Although they were still waiting for the food to be served, no one was in the mood to start a conversation until Laoshi spoke.

    Zheng sighed. "Probably coincidences, a series of coincidences. This is only the second damn day and we are already down by three people. The attack on me would¡¯ve killed any normal person also. Can Death distinguish us from normal people? Why is it clinging to us so hard?"

    WangXia muttered. "I took a look at his room before we left. No signs of tampering by a human. The floor had a lot of water but nothing was wrong with the bathroom. I couldn¡¯t see any clogging on the drains. Where did that watere from?"

    Lilin shook her head and said. "That¡¯s the scary part about this series. A small detail can lead to death. And you can¡¯t even figure out how he died afterward. I don¡¯t want to be a meat paste like him. I¡¯d rather just kill myself instead of bing that!"

    Zheng said. "Maybe you don¡¯t even have the right to your own life. Death wouldn¡¯t let you kill yourself. If the plot wasn¡¯t changed, we just had to kill someone who was supposed to die. I wouldn¡¯t believe Death can stop me from killing! But now that the plot changed from ordered to unordered deaths. I don¡¯t know which of us is going to be next."

    Just then, they saw over a dozen motorbikes came over. These were the gang leaders Zheng sawst night. They walked into the bar ignoring the police. The police seemed interested in them and went up to them. Zheng also stood up then walked toward the exit.

    "I am going to see them. They should have brought what I want. I hope they don¡¯t disappoint me. Those damn American cops. Hope they don¡¯t target us."

 Vol 8 2-1

    Zheng brought the thugs back to the restaurant without any issues. However, he also caught the cops¡¯ attentions. Fortunately, he received his fake green card in the morning. This card was made to the government required standard thanks to the gold. Not only that, but the maker also took an extra step to hack into the local immigration office¡¯swork and entered Zheng¡¯s information. Of course, they didn¡¯t know Zheng¡¯s real name. His name right now was Stephen Chow.

    The cops checked Zheng¡¯s green card and searched thework. There was indeed someone named Stephen Chow to their disappointment with the exact same look. The photo looked like it was taken within these two days. They could only watch as Zheng led the thugs away.

    "Damn Stephen Chow, why don¡¯t they call me God of Cookery instead?" Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry.

    The thugs showed quite the respect towards him. Zheng also didn¡¯t care about gold and money. They were invited to a VIP room after spending a lot of cash.

    Zheng immediately asked after he sat down. "Did you gather the men? Did you spread my words out?"

    A middle age Caucasian said. "Yes, boss. We have spread your words and received some information. Someone did see an Asian boy who likes to y with his hair. A big breasts woman with sses and a man carrying a big bag apanied him."

    Zheng was pleasantly surprised. "Where were they seen?" He took out the guidebook and flipped to the city map.

    The thug pointed to a television building in the centre. "Around here at about 2am. They entered the building. The guards acted like they were invisible. No one should be able to enter the building at that hour. That was why someone noticed them. Take a look at this."

    Zheng counted the time. It was shortly after he got attacked. So they went back right after attacking him. The thugs weren¡¯t lying. They should be inside that building!

    He took out ten gold bars as he was thinking. The golden radiance instantly grabbed the thugs¡¯ attentions. Zheng said. "Good job! Take these gold. Split them yourselves. I don¡¯t have to teach you right? Use the leftover money to get people to stay around the building and monitor it. Notify me as soon as those people appear. This isn¡¯t enough."

    Zheng took out a handful of sand then some bones. These were also exchanged from God. He held onto the Book of the Dead and began to chant in ancient Egyptian.

    The sand and bones merged as his blood energy depleted. Four mummies appeared when the formationpleted. These skinny bodies contained more power than normal people. The magic from the Book of the Dead were the biggest rewards from thest movie.

    The thugs screamed as they backed off. Several kneeled down and screamed Satan. Though to his surprise, no one called for Jesus. This was different from how he thought of westerners.

    Zheng banged the table and said. "Don¡¯t panic! This is my power. They won¡¯t hurt you! Listen up. Put them in robes, I know you can buy some. Then split into four groups and monitor the building in all directions. Notify me using this device as soon as you see them. Understand? These mummies will protect you when you get attacked. Use that time to contact me!"

    These thugs were rebellious against society to begin with. They believed in Satan more than Jesus. The thugs became excited after the initial shock. Several of them were looking all over the mummies and even tried to touch them. The other people stared at Zheng with admiration. No, it was closer to worshiping a cult. If Zheng told them to be a suicide bomber, the fanaticism might make them do it.

    Zheng shook his head and said to the one that spoke Chinese. "Did youplete the task I gave you? Did you find an arms dealer?"

    He immediately nodded. "Yes. Old Crab of the west district has supplies. But he heard about you and requested payment in gold instead of cash."

    Zheng nodded. "Fine if he wants gold. That¡¯s what I nned originally. Go wait outside. We will finish the discussion then go with you to the west district."

    Zheng then turned to the yers. He held out the Book of the Dead and said. "Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯ve never seen this book. It should be quite famous. People who watched the movie should know."

    Lilin hesitated a bit then said. "This book should be that famous book in The Mummy. The Book of the Dead? It is said to contain magic from ancient Egypt and can even revive the dead. Its counterpart is the Book of Amun-Ra. You can bring things out of the movies?"

    Zheng gaveughed. "This is a littleplex to exin. I will leave it till we get back. WangXia, Laoshi, and Xue,e with me to the west district. You will pick your weapons there. We will likely have to face my other team members. Make your decision. I can only promise that people who fight with me and go back to God¡¯s dimension alive can be a member of the team. If you don¡¯t want to fight, then please leave. I don¡¯t have the energy to protect unnecessary people!"

    WangXia immediately stood up after hearing his words. Xue thought about it for a moment then he also stood up. However, the middle age man was panicking as his face turned red. He acted anxiously with his head lowered. Ten seconds had passed. Zheng was feeling impatient. He finally stood up and said. "I wille along. I hunted birds with rifles before so I should able to contribute."

    Zheng sighed. He said to the two women. "You can go back to the hotelter. I¡¯ve spoken with the owner. Or you can wait for us here. Contact us through the device. I wouldn¡¯t rmend you go shopping or the like. You might lose your life on the street. Understand?"

    They nodded and agreed with Zheng¡¯s suggestion. Zheng went for the door with the three men. The thug was already waiting outside the room. He handed Zheng a new smartphone as soon as he saw Zheng. "Boss, the people who have been monitoring the building sent back information. Three Asians came out of the building. The man carrying arge bag, a handsome sixteen-year-old girl, and a woman with sses. The little boy didn¡¯te out."

    Zheng took over the phone. "Let¡¯s go. To the west district. WangXia, are you familiar with sniping?"

    WangXia paused for a moment. "Not really but I can use a sniper rifle. Do they have a sniper?"

    "Not a sniper. But his bow is more powerful and has a longer rangepared to normal sniper rifles." Zheng sighed. "His bow was an enchanted weapon exchanged through God. It had a range of over one kilometre with speed and powerparable to normal sniper rifles. He also has an archery technique that can give a burst of speed to the arrow."

    WangXia¡¯s expression changed a bit. Zheng continued. "If I got shot, I want you to find the location where the arrow came from using your knowledge of sniping. You must tell me where he is within five seconds of me getting shot!"

 Vol 8: 2-2.

    <strong>Vol 8: Chapter 2-2.</strong>

    The thug was rather clever, he found himself a limousine. The other four people sat on the back as he drove. He even closed the little window separating the backseats from the front so he wouldn¡¯t hear their conversation.

    Xue touched the leather seat andughed. "Leader, seems like you have the potential to be a thug. If you don¡¯t have to go back to God¡¯s dimension, you will definitely reach the top in no time here."

    Zhengughed. "Just call me by my name. What¡¯s a leader that¡¯s getting chased by his team members? We are on the same boat right now. You need me to protect you, and I need the additional firepower from you, or people to distract their attention. I can¡¯t catch them all by myself."

    WangXia asked. "Can¡¯t kill them? That¡¯s too unfair for us. We are weaker than them to begin with. If we have to worry and hold back during the fight, we might as well just concede."

    Zheng knew what he said was true and sighed. "Ok, fight with all you have. Don¡¯t hold back but don¡¯t kill them if possible. My only request is don¡¯t attack them if they can¡¯t fight back anymore."

    WangXia nodded without continuing on the topic. They rested quietly inside the car. A few minutester, Zheng and WangXia were the only ones still awake. The other two people had fallen asleep. The car drove smoothly until it came to a traffic jam. The thug knocked on the little window, then opened it and said. "Boss, there are obstructions ahead. They are taking down a building. The demolition is about to start. We have to wait after they finish."

    Zheng nodded without saying anything. As the thug was about to close the window, he suddenly said. "Your ne looks quite special. Can I take a look?"

    The thug immediately took it off. This ne had two decorations. A skull figure in the front and a limousine figure on the back. As he moved the ne, the skull struck the limousine. Zheng could felt itughing.

    Zheng¡¯s skipped a beat. He immediately shouted. "Hurry! Drive backward!"

    The thug¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. He shut his mouth and started the car when he saw Zheng¡¯s sharp eyes. Just then, a sports car was driving straight at them with high speed. Sweat began forming at the thug¡¯s forehead. He also felt a sense of danger and immediately steered the wheel to the side. However, another car drove up and blocked his side. There was nowhere the limousine could go!

    "Get off! Hurry!"

    Zheng shouted, instantly waking up the two that were napping. The next moment, all the doors were automatically locked. Though the thug jumped off the limo before that happened. Only Zheng and the other three yers were locked inside.

    Zheng sensed the danger approaching. He pushed WangXia and the others to the side then kicked at the door. It created a big dent but the door was still firmly connected to the car. The windows didn¡¯t shatter either. WangXia had some experience. He immediately yelled. "This is an armored limousine! Shit, the door has armor ting, enough to sustain normal explosions!"

    Zheng was feeling more and more anxious but his mind was still clear. He took out the progressive knife. He heard sounds of explosions as he activated the knife. The demolition had started.

    Workers were leaving an abandoned building that was not far from the limousine. The explosives were nted, waiting for the demolition expert to press the button. A crane was clearing the pirs with a wrecking ball. A single bolt at where the ball and crane connected fell off as it swung. The ball crushed two pirs in a row then as it reached the highest point where it would normallye back down, the explosions started. Shattered walls and floors were flying in all directions. One of the bigger concretes struck the ball at its highest point. Combining with the shockwave from the explosion, the wrecking ball broke off and went straight at the limousine.

    Zheng sliced the door with one swing thanks to the sharpness of the progressive knife. He then kicked the door away and jumped out at once.

    Upon hearing a whistling sound, he automatically entered the unlocked state while he was still in the air. He somehow felt that death was so sudden as he left the car. He instinctively entered the unlocked state. Through the corners of his eyes, he saw two arrows flying toward him from the back of the limousine. In just a moment, the second arrow hit the tail of the first one, giving it a burst of speed. The arrow then pierced Zheng¡¯s right shoulder and pinned him against the back of the bus ahead of him!

    Zheng immediately coughed out a mouthful of blood. That arrow damaged his lungs and the bones of his right shoulder. He couldn¡¯t dodge during mid air, plus that burst of speed was beyond what his eyes could see.

    WangXia was the second one that jumped out of the car. He was shocked to see Zheng pinned against a bus but he quickly reacted. He rolled over to a car on the side. Xue also got out of the car by now, though he was slow to react. The sky darkened as he was about to speak. He raised his head just to see a huge steel ball falling down then smashed the limousine, and also Xue who was just right outside the door. He was pressed into an indistinguishable piece right in front of Zheng and WangXia¡¯s eyes.

    Though Zheng had no time to feel disgusted because the limousine exploded. The shockwave pushed the ball at Zheng¡¯s direction. He would be the next Xue if the ball makes it.

    Zheng entered the second stage at once. He pulled out the arrow with his left hand, then jumped off the back of the bus as he activated the movement technique. The ball was only a meter away by now. He jumped straight at the ball and using the ball as a support to jump again. He was finally able tond on top of the bus at the same time as the ball smashed the back of the bus. It all happened in less than a second from when he jumped off the bus.

    At this instant, the thought "If I am Yinkong" appeared in Zheng¡¯s mind. He activated the knife without thinking and swung it at his back.

    Yinkong wasying on top of the bus. She stabbed the dagger at Zheng¡¯s heart the moment he jumped up. But to her surprise, Zheng swung the knife at her without even turning his head. nk! This was the first time the progressive knife hit an object it couldn¡¯t cut in half. Their movements followed were exactly the same. They jumped at each other, slightly to the left side, and pointed the knife and dagger at each others¡¯ hearts.

    Yinkong was surprise. Her speed had doubled after enhancing with the Shining, but Zheng was able to match her speed with the second stage of the unlocked mode and vampire Count bloodline. Zheng¡¯s knife unexpectedly reached her left chest a split second faster than her. Fortunately, she backed off just in time. But the knife still scratched a big wound going from her chest to her left arm.

    Yinkong clenched her teeth and jumped to the side of the bus before Zheng ran up for another attack. Zheng followed her tightly, but the moment he jumped, that feeling of danger struck him again.

 Vol 8: 2-3.

    <strong>Vol 8: Chapter 2-3.</strong>

    Zheng was covered in cold sweat from the scare. He shouted without thinking any further. "WangXia! Where is he!"

    WangXia was stunned. The series of events happened all in just ten seconds, any attack alone could take his life, not to mention that he couldn¡¯t dodge them. But his mental fortitude was firm. He pointed to a tall building from afar and said. "Over there, but I can¡¯t tell which floor!"

    "Enough! I know which floor he¡¯s in!"

    Zheng was in the mindset of "if I am Heng". He didn¡¯t know what¡¯s with this state of the mind, but it appeared that he could really understand what Heng was thinking. Like when to shoot the arrow, where should he aim, and what¡¯s the best ce to be in. So he activated the movement technique at once and sprinted over to the building when WangXia gave him an approximation. The bystanders watched in shock when he jumped over one or multiple cars each time. People started yelling words like "Chinese kungfu!"

    He didn¡¯t have to focus on any one person anymore. Everyone was enough of a threat, whether it was Honglu¡¯s strategies, Lan¡¯s psyche scan, Yinkong¡¯s assassination, or Heng¡¯s ranged attacks. Any person that he freed would increase his power a lot. Even if he doesn¡¯t make use of their help, reducing the enemies¡¯ strengths was also valuable. So he stopped chasing after Yinkong who possessed the highest threat. It was a victory as long as he could free either Heng or Lan.

    Zheng¡¯s speed was unmatched when the movement technique was in effect. He felt killing intent locked onto him twice during the way but they both disappeared before reaching a height, then it never came back again. Zheng had reached the building. He felt that Heng was on the first floor before so he jumped up using the protruding objects on the wall. The movement technique shown its usefulness in theplex terrain of this urban city.

    Zheng finally reached the third floor within a few jumps. He shed at the window then kicked the ss away. There was no one in the room, only several footprints. The was a man and woman here judging from the footprints.

    Zheng rushed out of the room without thinking further. He ran down the stairs and as expected, there was a woman running out from the main entrance. Though Zheng¡¯s speed was unparalleled. He ran out of the building and saw Lan running away. He reached Lan within a few steps and hit her on the back of her head, knocking her out.

    Zheng felt a pain in his head as soon as Lan lost consciousness. He suddenly entered the half awake, half dreaming state, just like when he was teleporting between God¡¯s dimension and the movie worlds. However, he felt more conscious because he saw Jie in front of him.

    Jie took a breath thenughed lightly. This cheerful man seemed like he didn¡¯t know what to do. Zheng was patient. He observed the surrounding carefully. To his surprise, he could only see Jie clearly, everything was like in a fog.

    "Don¡¯t bother looking. This state is themunication of our consciousness." Jie sighed, but he was still smiling. "Congrattion forpleting a quarter of the mission. I want to take this chance to remind you that in the Final Destination series, although you only have to survive five days but Death¡¯s attacks will be more and more fearsome as time passes. Death will ignore the lives of other people around you by the fourth day. Soe to me if you want to live. This movie will end as soon as you defeat me. Is there anything you want to know?"

    Zheng pondered for a moment then asked seriously. "What is the purpose of your existence? No, I should ask, who are you?"

    "The Guide. God wouldn¡¯t put people who just entered this world go straight into danger at once. So it created this role to give people a chance. The Guide won¡¯t actually die until the first person unlocks his or her constraint. Usually this would be the first level. The Guide¡¯s function is to test if that person can be a leader. If he passes the test, then the Guide will give him the leader position and increase his unlocked state by one level." Jie sighed and muttered.

    "So you¡¯re the Guide? And also the leader of team China? I can¡¯t understand. I have already unlocked the second level, why did you wait so long to test me? If you are the leader of team China, why are you testing me? Does this test not take into consideration the lives of the other team members?"

    Jie shook his head. "I am the Guide and also the leader of team China. The Guide is not allowed to attack any team members unless this member is the one taking the test. Otherwise God will punish him."

    Zheng was going to inquire further but Jie turned around and said. "I¡¯ve answered a quarter of the questions. Come find me if you want to know more. I am at the top of the television building. Remember what I told you, Death¡¯s attacks will be more fearsome the longer this movie goes on. If you want to live,e find me and defeat me before it happens. You¡¯ve done a great job. You are reaching the third level of the unlocked state already. Keep it up, myrade. Come defeat me."

    Zheng immediately chased after him. However, he woke up as he was about to touch Jie¡¯s shoulder. Nothing changed in the outside world. All the pedestrians were still in the same ce. Lan was still in his arms. It seemed time had stopped during the conversation.

    "Guide? Leader? Jie, what are you trying to tell me?"

    Zheng shouted. He was felt lost and regrets letting him get away after just a several sentences.

    WangXia and the thug came over rather quick. They were already calling for Zheng when they saw him from afar. Zheng stopped hiding his abilities in front of normal people and activated his movement technique while carrying Lan. He quickly ran over to WangXia and the thug then said. "Go, to the front where there is no traffic jam."

    Zheng jumped from car to car in the shocking expressions of the drivers and pedestrians. When he got out of the traffic jam, he kicked a dent into the door of a car that was about to start. The driver raised his hands immediately and looked at that dent in shock.

    Zheng took out two gold bars and said. "Get off!"

    The driver¡¯s eyes cycled between the gold and the dent then he grabbed the gold, opened the other door and ran. He threw his keys on the seat. Seemed like he wasn¡¯t expecting to get the car back again.

    Zheng carefully ced Lan on the backseats then hopped on the driver¡¯s seat. After igniting the car, he looked back at WangXia and the thug. These two were much slower and took another half minute before reaching the car. Without further ado, the thug took the front seat and WangXia got in the back.

    Zheng took a breath and started the car. He asked the thug. "Which way is the west district?"

    The thug seemed frightened. He nodded with his pale face. "Boss, I am very familiar with this area. Follow this road and you will reach the west district soon. Don¡¯t worry. This is a safe area."

    Zheng and WangXia smiled bitterly. There was no safe ce for them in this movie. Anything could happen and death coulde at any time. Zheng continued. "WangXia, help me wake her up. Don¡¯t injure her. Wake her up with your military methods."

    WangXia nodded then pressed on Lan¡¯s back. She slowly opened her eyes then looked around with shocking surprise. It wasn¡¯t until she heard Zheng¡¯s voice did the shock subsided. The environment was too strange when she woke up.

    "Lan, I will tell you the detailster. Help me scan for Heng, Yinkong, Honglu, and Jie. We can¡¯t be the ones who keep getting attacked. We will get ready to counterattack once we obtain the weapons tomorrow!"

 Vol 8: 3-1.

    <strong>Vol 8: Chapter 3-1.</strong>

    Zheng finally arrived at west district. This so called west district was obviously the ghetto. cks and whites in ragged clothes were everywhere. And women in heavy but cheap make ups that looked sorry to the eyes. This was where the poorest of the city gathered.

    The thug got off the car and said to Zheng with respect. "Boss, Old Crab is the biggest arms dealer around. No one dares to provoke him, even ck Jack who manages this city. Of course he¡¯s still a normal person so he¡¯s notparable to you. Come, boss, he¡¯s by the warehouses in area A."

    Zheng and the other three followed him through the valleys. Lan finally got the chance to speak with him. "When Jie looked at me in the bus, I followed him away. Even though my body was moving but my mind was in a chaotic state. I don¡¯t know why but I had the idea that you were the biggest monster in this movie. The movie would end if we kill you. I felt a little reluctant but you became a normal person when ites to action."

    Zheng sighed. "Just like what I thought. You were probably hypnotized by Jie. Remember that time we took a trip. You were also hypnotized. Although you kept your consciousness but your body walked into the ocean on its own. I am almost certain that it was Jie who wanted to kill you!"

    Lan¡¯s eyes reddened. "But why did he do this? Aren¡¯t werades? You saved him several times, and he also saved us. Also, why didn¡¯t he attack team India during The Mummy? Zero wouldn¡¯t have died..."

    Zheng gritted his teeth. "Guide. He said he¡¯s the so called Guide. I don¡¯t know what that is but I know I will give him a beating! No matter what the reason is, I think everyone can forgive him if he told us. But what is this? Making us fight among ourselves? Aren¡¯t he worried that one of us can die? F*ck!"

    WangXia listened quietly. He was not qualified to say anything about the matter as a newbie. When Zheng and Lan was done, he finally said. "Zheng, we still need one thing aside from weapon if you¡¯re nning to attack the television building."

    Zheng replied with curiosity. "What is it?"

    "An armored car that¡¯s used to transport money. I¡¯ve seen the power of that arrow. It pierced through arge portion of that limousine. This power isparable to that of a sniper rifle. I don¡¯t think regr bulletproof cars can defend against it. We need to drive straight into the building, and that requires driving at least one kilometers in the open to elerate, during which we don¡¯t have any means to fight back. I don¡¯t think you can just charge in judging by that speed and power. So we must obtain an armored car!" WangXia said.

    Zheng massaged his temples. He knew WangXia was right. Heng¡¯s shots had the power of a sniper rifle without using the Charged Shot ability. If he used the ability, although that puts him in exhaustion for ten minutes, then its power might approach that of the Gauss sniper rifle. That is not something a human body can defend against. Even just getting scratched by the arrow was enough to critically injure him. Zero had proved such power multiple times. Zheng didn¡¯t want to take this risk.

    "If this movie ends as soon as we defeat Jie, then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem robbing an armored car. But I am worried about Death intervening. Then we will be caught in the attacks of both the police and Jie¡¯s group. I don¡¯t think we can survive if the situation gets so bad." Zheng muttered.

    After a while, Zheng suddenly asked Lan. "Where are they? Can you still sense them?"

    Lan shook her head. "No. My senses stopped about five kilometers outside the building. It¡¯s like something is blocking my vision. I can¡¯t get sense anything further in. Remember the psyche force user from team India? I think she encountered the same situation."

    Zheng gritted his teeth. "Fine. F*ck. I don¡¯t care anymore. We will go rob an armored car tomorrow! Then WangXia wille with me to the television building!"

    Just then, the thug turned around. "Boss, that warehouse is Old Crab¡¯s base. We might get searched. It¡¯s their rule."

    Zheng nodded. He looked at where the thug was pointing. There was an abandoned warehouse by the side. Several cks were talking outside the warehouse. They looked at ease, and not like people guarding an arms warehouse.

    These cks stood up as the four walked near. There was a hint of coldness through their eyes. That made them a little different from regr thugs. The head of the group said coldly. "John, this is the boss you mentioned? You f*cking fooling me?"

    The thugs face turned slightly red. Zheng suddenly punched at the door before he could speak. With a loud sound, his put a dent over ten centimeters deep onto the door.

    Zheng wasn¡¯t in the mood to probe around each other. He said in straightforward words. "Don¡¯t f*cking waste my time. I am here to buy things and you are selling. Don¡¯t try to show authority like you do to regr thugs. Get your boss over or I will send you to Jesus!"

    Their faces looked a little pale. Zheng didn¡¯t just punched a dent but a me also appeared in his hand and burned a hole on the door. This power gave them a chill. Perhaps they were bold enough to fight and kill normal people, and not even death could make them frown. But unimaginable powers suddenly induced fear in them. They didn¡¯t want to get in conflict with this person. Just that punch could have taken their lives.

    One person immediately said. "Wait. Our boss has been waiting for you the whole time."

    Zheng pulled back his fist and stood in front of the door quietly. The thug who came with him felt some kind of pride and looked at the cks proudly. The cks lowered their heads. They didn¡¯t even dare to take another look at Zheng.

    No one noticed a few drops of melted metal on the door dripped off from the hole. Theynded on a piece of paper and ignited the paper. , then with a gentle wave of wind flew to the corner of the warehouse. There was a wooden container covered with a piece of cloth. The burning papernded on this cloth. Slowly...

    Before long, a short and chubby white man with a cigar in his mouth casually walked over. He was listening to his men unconcerned but his expressions suddenly changed after thest few words, especially when he walked over to the door and saw the hole. He immediatelyughed. "You¡¯re here, my friend. I¡¯ve been waiting for you the whole day. It¡¯s almost 4pm. Are you all ready to look at the weapons?"

    Zheng said. "You sell us the weapons. We will pay in gold. You don¡¯t have to know anything else and we won¡¯te back. I will pay you five times the weapons¡¯ normal price!"

    Without any dy, chubby nodded to his men. One of the ck men took out the keys and opened seven locks on the warehouse door. Chubby walked in first after the door opened.

    "Take a look at this AK47. Cheap and powerful andes with a hundred bullets!"

    He pulled off the cloths showing the oiled guns underneath and also cases of bullets. The amount of bullets was enough to destroy this whole warehouse. Chubby was also careful and threw the cigar away before he entered. He picked up an AK47 excitedly then gave a description. Though Zheng already had his weapon, and Lan wasn¡¯t skilled with these guns. WangXia was the only one choosing. Yet he was also an expert. These regr guns weren¡¯t good enough for him.

    "If we are doing an assault, I choose this submachine gun and some grenades. We can also take a semi marksmen rifle with a range of 300 meters. I am also a qualified sniper. Let me see. They have an ok selection of grenades. Too bad there are no mines. I can modify these grenades into pressure activated traps. But I would need a day to modify."

    WangXia said his thoughts as he chose his weapons. Zheng was also listening carefully then he suddenly saw the word "explosives" on a container. Then he looked around at the other containers and there was one with the word "warehouse".

    "Warehouse explosion! F*ck!"

    Zheng didn¡¯t have the time for anything else. He picked up Lan and ran to the door.

 Vol 8 3-2

    Everyone watched in confusion as Zheng ran toward the door. Only WangXia suddenly thought of something. His face immediately turned pale. However, there were little explosionsing from a bullet container from one of the corners before he had time to even drop the gun he was holding. The explosions were getting louder until the whole container exploded with a sh. Bullets shot out like from a machine gun. Several ck people nearest to the area were instantly shot, then chubby and the thug also got shot by the wild bullets. WangXia was farther away but within a few steps he was devoured by the fire from the explosion.

    Zheng clenched his teeth. He entered the unlocked mode as he was running. The muscles on his legs expanded, then he charged at the door while screaming. He had gotten so close to the door in just a blink of a eye. However, the explosion was approaching at the same time as well as the bullets and shrapnel. His back was hit by ten bullets within just the ten steps he took. Fortunately, these bullets were shot by the explosion and not through a gun. He was only several meters away from the door by now.

    "Ahh!" Zheng jumped up about half a meter using the movement technique. He floated in the air like a feather. Right at that instant, the st sent him flying out. Since his was still using the movement technique and his body was lighter than usual, it minimized the damage he took from the st. Of course his back was hit with more bullets and shrapnel at the same time.

    Lan immediately turned around to look at Zheng when theynded. His mouth was full of blood and his face was pale white. Lan wanted to hold him but Zheng grabbed her hands and continued running away. Before long, the warehouse finally exploded. Not only the bullets but fragments of the warehouse were also shot out by the explosion. The ce they were standing on got bombed by these fragments. Lan felt scared after seeing it. After running along the road for quite some distance, Zheng pulled Lan into a valley.

    As soon as they got in, Zheng couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and kneeled down. Lan also saw the wound on his back. Her hands trembled but she clenched her teeth then slowly took off his shirt. There was not a single intact spot on Zheng¡¯s back. Luckily his spine was not damaged. Otherwise he wouldn¡¯t have been able to run so far.

    Zheng took a breath. He handed the progressive knife to Lan. "Don¡¯t shake, keep its bnce. Then scoop the bullets and shrapnel out. Don¡¯t worry, they are not as powerful as gunshots. Plus my body is much stronger than that of normal people¡¯s. They only got into the surface of my muscle. Hurry, scoop them out then use the haemostasis spray."

    Lan took the knife with her trembling hand. She couldn¡¯t hold her tears anymore but she knew this was urgent. She pointed the knife at Zheng¡¯s back without any words. However, the knife was shaking just like her hands. It instantly scratched a wound on Zheng¡¯s back.

    Lan took a deep breath. The images of Zheng saving her in Alien flowed through her mind, that tenderness, and sense of safety. The time Zheng jumped from the building carrying her in The Grudge, when his arm expanded and almost broke apart. His figure when he directed orders and protected them in The Mummy. And how he just charged out of the explosion.

    Lan¡¯s eyes went out of focus as she recalled. Her hands stopped trembling. She condensed her psyche scan to just one meter in front of her. She could "see" the location of every bullet and shrapnel. She flipped the knife and a shrapnel came out. Then the second one, third one. The ground was slowly piling up with bullets and shrapnel. After thest one came out, Zheng immediately handed her the haemostasis spray. Zheng breathed a sigh of relief as he felt the cooling sensation on his back.

    "That¡¯s amazing, Lan. Never knew you have the potential to be a doctor. Lan?" Zheng took out the bandages as he spoke. However, Lan fell to the ground before he can hand them to her.

    Her body was convulsing violently like she was experiencing extreme pain. Tear was streaming out and blood was bleeding from the corner of her mouth. Two secondster, she opened her mouth and tried to breath. Yet, her lungs didn¡¯t expand. The air couldn¡¯t enter her lungs.

    Zheng immediately knew what just happened. Lan broke her constraint when she was giving him medical treatment. The first time entering the unlocked mode was the most dangerous. That pain felt worse than death itself. Zheng still remembered the first time he experienced the pain. If it wasn¡¯t for Lan¡¯s help back then, he might have died from suffocation. He could tell how bad this pain was for her when the stats of her body was even lower than his stats back then.

    Zheng took a deep breath then kissed her without hesitation. Then he pushed air into her. He could not endure this pain in her ce so he held her in his arms quietly and felt her body as she convulsed in pain.

    Zheng¡¯smunication device rang at this moment. But neither of them had the energy to pay any attention to it.

    On the other side of the city, Lilin and ZhuWen kept pressing the device as they cried. After some time, Lilin threw it on the ground and said. "Liar. Keep in contact with the device, but who has the time for this when it actuallyes to the critical moments!"

    ZhuWen suddenly opened her eyes against an empty space in the room. Then she held onto Lilin in fear. "Horrifying. There was like a skull floating around the room. It saw me opened my eyes thenughed creepily."

    Lilin forced a smile. "How can there be a skull floating around. It was just the wind." Then she couldn¡¯t continue talking. She was familiar with the movie so she knew that wind symbolized Death. A gust of winding out of nowhere typically meant the start of Death¡¯s attack!

    The two of them came back to the hotel following Zheng¡¯s order. Nothing happened in the beginning. They were also very cautious. Especially since Lilin watched the series and ZhuWen had special premonitions, they avoided several idents within this time. However, a gust of wind flew by just then. Suddenly people were screaming from the first floor. They listened carefully and heard cries of fire.

    Lilin was quick to react. She immediately went to the door but the door wouldn¡¯t open, like the lock was stuck. The door wouldn¡¯t budge no matter how she smashed it with objects or pulled. Simrly, the windows were also stuck.

    Slowly, the two women began to smell a burnt odour and increasing heating from the floor. Fortunately, the floor was concrete. They didn¡¯t have to worry about the fire burning a hole.

    Lilin gritted her teeth. She picked up a chair then smashed the window. The ss finally shattered after a few tries. She put her head out and began to cry for help.

    There were quite some warm-hearted Americans. People on the street ran over. About ten people gathered down below. Several guys called for them to jump. It was only the second floor, they could catch the two women.

    Lilin helped ZhuWen over to the window and said. "Don¡¯t worry. I will jump right after. It¡¯s not high and people down below can catch you."

    ZhuWen showed a concerned expression but she nodded. After Lilin let go of her hand, ZhuWen clenched her teeth then jumped off the window. The muscr guys indeed caught her with ease. Lilin let out a sigh of relief. She was very worried about ZhuWen. This feeling was pure and genuine like that between a pair of sisters.

    Then Lilin also stood on the window and looked down. The fire on first floor was getting stronger. Smoke was floating upward. She could barely see the people below. She clenched her teeth and finally jumped.

    Just as Lilin fell past the first floor and was about to reach the ground, an explosion urred in the room on the first floor. A sharp stick of wood shot out the window. This burning stick pierced her through the heart then hanged her there. She was still alive by then but the fire was burning her. Those miserable screams made everyone¡¯s face turn pale. Their eyes were filled with terror. ZhuWen almost fainted from crying.

    Lilin struggled, cried, then was burned into charcoal in front of everyone¡¯s eyes.

 Vol 8: 4-1.

    <strong>Vol 8: Chapter 4-1.</strong>

    The kisssted for a long time. Lan finally came out of the pain. Fortunately, the majority of the pain urred in her mind and not her physical body. So although she was still feeling a little headache, it was not life threatening. Seemed like there were different types of unlocked modes.

    Lan recovered but the two of them didn¡¯t separate. Zheng didn¡¯t know what his real feelings were. It took a while before he left Lan¡¯s lips. Her face was red by then, perhaps due to the pain or perhaps due to her shyness.

    Zheng coughed a few times thenughed. "Hehe. You better now? You seemed to be in a pretty bad condition. Is it because you unlocked your constraint?"

    Lan said with surprise. "That state of mind is the unlocked mode? I don¡¯t know. I felt like my hands moved following my instincts when I concentrated on picking out the shrapnels from your back. My hands knew where the knife should go and how much strength I should use. I also condensed my psyche scan to a very small area. I could see and feel every inch of your body."

    Zheng subconsciously looked down. This little action made Lan blushed again. He immediately said. "Hoho. Good. It¡¯s a good thing that you unlocked your constraint. Though don¡¯t unlock it again within these two days if you don¡¯t have to. Your DNA might fall apart if you use it too frequently in the beginning. Then you will die if you can¡¯t get back to God¡¯s dimension in time. So promise me don¡¯t unlock it if you can."

    Lan nodded obediently. Zheng then handed her the bandage. "Help me bandage up first. Hm? Someone contacted me just then?"

    Zheng turned on the device. Strangely, all he could heard were crackling sounds. It took him quite a while to make out these sounds were that of woods burning. No one answered on the other side. In other words, the device was dropped into a fire. Then those two women were probably...

    Zheng felt a sudden chill. He remembered he was constantly getting put in danger since he entered this movie. If it wasn¡¯t for his enhancements and the unlocked mode that provided him with a strong sixth sense against danger, he might have been killed by the idents. The first attack from electricity was enough to kill any normal person. He survived the following attacks with both luck and strength. Unless Death didn¡¯t attack the two women, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive one attack.

    Zheng sighed. "All the newbies died. Everyone from the bus aside from me died."

    Lan felt a chill and immediately said. "Don¡¯t say such negative words. Aren¡¯t you still doing well? Don¡¯t worry. We just have to defeat Jie."

    Zheng shook his head with a bitter smile. "It¡¯s difficult. Jie is stronger than we thought. And there¡¯s Yinkong, Heng, and Honglu. It¡¯s difficult to defeat them."

    Lan leaned on his side. "Don¡¯t worry. I will always help you. There¡¯s got to be a way to defeat Jie."

    Zheng massaged his temples. He began to ponder how he should solve the current situation.

    "Lan, I have a way to go straight to Jie but you will have to take most of the risk. You might encounter great danger." Zheng said in a serious tone.

    She nodded and said. "No problem. I can¡¯t have you be the one taking all the risks. Let me join the fight! Please."

    "Still remember the training? It was also the two of us against the four of them. Now we only have to defeat Jie. So we can totally ignore the other three. The mission is over if I can get to him. So, my n is..."

    ZhuWen finally waited for the police to arrive. Even the cops felt a chill when they saw the human charcoal. Everyone would be when you imagine a person was burned alive. So it took quite some time before they came to question her.

    Of course, without any forms of identification, green card, address, or even documents of enter the border, ZhuWen was marked as an illegal immigrant. She was put into a police car and headed to the station.

    The cops didn¡¯t treat her too badly. One, no man would bear to treat a beautiful woman bad. Two, the informants said she had rtionship with the boss of the new rising mafia gang.

    So one cop took her back while the others stayed at the scene of fire to maintain order and possibly find the source of fire.

    This cop was a middle age man. He didn¡¯t talk and just turned on the radio after he closed the car windows. The rock and roll music gave him a sense of satisfaction. He drove on as he continuously waved his head.

    ZhuWen was feeling more and more horrible. Both for Lilin¡¯s death and also the situation she was in. She could see horrifying figuresing at her. This feeling was so scary, like she might dead at the next second. The feeling felt intense as the car drove on.

    The cop was still waving his head as he sped passed several cars until he came up to a truck carrying bamboos. The truck was too big for him to drive pass. He honked it impatiently. The truck acted like it wanted to let the police car pass as it drove left and right. However, due to the truck¡¯s size and the narrow street, the police car had no choice but to follow behind.

    The feeling of death had reached a height for ZhuWen. She kept knocking on the little window between the back and the driver¡¯s seat. But the music drowned out all the noise. The cop continued driving behind the truck.

    One of the ropes that tied the bamboos in ce snapped, then another one. The bamboos were getting loose.

    At the same time, ZhuWen was knocking louder and louder. The cop finally noticed it. He immediately opened the little window and asked without turning around. "What¡¯s wrong? Not feeling well?"

    One stick of bamboo slid off the truck and pierced through the car window then went straight at the little window. ZhuWen just moved her head over to speak but the bamboo entered her mouth.

    Zheng suddenly sat up. He looked around the park he and Lan had been staying in but there was no danger. The nearest building was also a hundred meters away. There shouldn¡¯t be anything here that Death could make use of.

    Zheng¡¯s body was full of injuries after the fight then the explosion yesterday. The injuries were too much even for the vampire bloodline. So he found this park to take a night of rest after eating some fast food. Though he was the only one resting. Lan had to continue scanning the television building throughout the night. He could only rest without worrying while she was using the scan.

    A slimmer of light appeared across the horizon. Zheng moved around a bit. It was only a night of rest and most injuries were healed, even the arrow hit on his shoulder was almost done healing. He was waiting for the sun toe up then he would charge at the building directly. He nned to give Jie a beating!

    "Not going to sleep a bit? Let me take guard." Zheng sat next to Lan and said with sympathy.

    Lanughed. "Hehe. No problem. We should be able to go back today. Don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ve been protecting me the whole time. It actually doesn¡¯t feel bad to protect you."

    Zheng was quiet. He looked up at the sky. The appearance of Venus signified the beginning of a new day.

    "Do you still remember that training? Jie, wait for me!"

 Vol 8: 4-2.

    <strong>Vol 8: Chapter 4-2.</strong>

    Banks usually transport money at 9 in the morning. Zheng walked toward a bank.

    "Yinkong left the television building. Strangely though Heng didn¡¯t leave. She¡¯s about ten minutes away from us." Lan said through the device.

    Zheng replied. "Then the n remains unchanged. Go take a taxi and run across the bridge. You aren¡¯t on Death¡¯s list so just keep running away. I will drive around Yinkong and go straight into the building. Go attract their attention like how we did in the training. I will nk them from behind. Believe in me, I will defeat Jie before Yinkong get to you!"

    The device was silent for a moment then Lan muttered. "Be careful."

    Zheng put down the device. He took a deep breath then walked over to the bank casually. He was going to pass by the armored car.

    A security guard stopped him. "Please wait. The bank is not open yet."

    Zheng punched him in the chest without saying anything. The punch sent him flying several meters even with the bulletproof vest and collided with another security guard. Zheng¡¯s eyes went out of focus as he entered the second stage of the unlocked mode. He needed to end the fight in as little time as possible. Plus, he must not get hit by any gunshot. He had to be in perfect condition for the fight with Jie!

    The security guards¡¯ were in slow motion through his eyes. Zheng charged at one of them and bent the gun before the guard could fire. He kicked the guard down then punched the his chest. Everything happened in just a second. The other guards hadn¡¯t even raised their guns when this one was knocked unconscious.

    The two guards that were knocked down in the beginning looked in shock. Zheng shed at them with the knife as soon as they raised their guns. Two arms fell off like tofu. Zheng then grabbed their heads and smashed them together. These two guards also fell unconscious.

    The remaining three guards on the other side of the car heard something was going wrong. They ran over with their guns loaded but to their surprise, they found no one other than the three guards on the ground. They didn¡¯t see Zheng who was standing on top of the car looking down at them. As they walked closer to the car, Zheng jumped behind them and easily knocked them out.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief. He stared at his hands in a daze. He had obtained powers that normal people could not reach before he realized it. This power would be even stronger as long as he stays alive. Was this the evolution in God¡¯s world? A person¡¯s power grows as he goes through trials of life and death and horror movies, until he reaches a unimaginable height.

    Zheng came back to his senses after several seconds. He got in the driver¡¯s seat and started the car without even closing the back door of the car, leaving six unconscious guards on the ground.

    Many people had gathered around, pedestrians and employees of the bank. They all watched that fight in shock, as if their eyes lied to them. Because Zheng¡¯s moves looked impossible. No one would think that a human could do them. Just then, someone ran toward the money that fell out from the back of the car. Then all the others followed fighting for the cash scattered on the ground. Even the bank employees joined in. As for the security guards, they were stepped all over by the crowd.

    Zheng said to the device as he drove. "Where is she? How far away from me? Is she chasing after me or you?"

    Lan paused for a moment. "She seemed to be stopped and deciding whether to chase you or me. It¡¯s already toote to chase up to you from her location. Just keep going. She¡¯s still five minutes away from you. She starts moving toward me. Zheng, I¡¯ll leave everything to you."

    Zheng took a breath and said in a serious tone. "Rest assured. I will do what I said! I will defeat Jie before she can attack you! I won¡¯t let you get hurt."

    Lan was silent for a while then said in a light voice. "You must do it."

    "I will."

    It was only a ten minute drive from the bank to the television building. Police sirens rang behind Zheng¡¯s car in just a few minutes. It was a straight road to the building. Zheng could already see the top of the building. He stepped on the gas pedal al the way, ignoring everything else. All that was left in his eyes was the building.

    As he was getting closer and closer, an unusual wind blew into the car despite the windows were all closed. Zheng suddenly had a bad feeling. Just as expected, as he drove past an intersection in front of him, a truck ran out from the side and collided with the car. The truck then pushed the armored car toward a building. Even if Zheng were to get out of the car now, he would have to run over instead and be under Heng¡¯s attack. He was feeling anxious and angry.

    "F*ck! Go to hell, Death!" Zheng shouted. He stepped on the gas pedal as he took out the air cannon. He pointed the cannon at the truck. There was no driver in the truck. Perhaps he already jumped off the truck.

    "Two!"

    "One!"

    The cannon finally fired when the armored car was about to hit the building. The shot shattered armored door and the front of the truck into metallic sand. The car finally got free from being pushed. It drove past the building, scratching the side and breaking the head light.

    Zheng wasn¡¯t sure if Heng could shoot through the bulletproof window. He steered the car straight at the building then smashed the windshield. Due to being bulletproof, the windshield cracked but didn¡¯t shatter. So now that no one could see into the car clearly from outside. Zheng lowered his body and sat to the side. He kept his foot on the pedal without looking in front of the road. The car was getting closer and closer to the television building.

    (5000m, 3000m, 1500m)

    By a time it approached 1000 meters, an arrow hit the windshield. It was powerful enough to pierce into the bulletproof ss by several inches, more powerful than regr guns. When Zheng was grateful about the car¡¯s toughness, another arrow shot over and hit the end of the previous one. These two arrows were less than one second apart. The windshield finally could not sustain the strength of both arrows and shattered. However, the car also drove into the building at the same time!

    The car was driving at such a high speed that it scared the people on the way. People were already running away when they saw the caring. So it hit the receptionist desk but didn¡¯t actually injure anyone. Furthermore, the wooden furnitures on the way reduced the impact. Otherwise, even Zheng couldn¡¯t leave the car unharmed from the collision.

    Zheng still felt a little dizzy and took several seconds to recover. He immediately said to the device. "Lan! Can you sense Jie¡¯s location?"

    "I can¡¯t. It¡¯s a nk space over there, like something¡¯s blocking the area. Be careful. Jie is not going to be easy to take down."

    Zheng took a deep breath. "I know. What about you? How far is Yinkong from you?"

    She paused for a moment. "She should reach me in ten minutes."

    "Ten minutes. Ten minutes! I know! I will finish him within ten minutes! I promise!"

 Vol 8: 5-1.

    <strong>Vol 8: Chapter 5-1.</strong>

    Zheng jumped off the car. He tensed up his body during the jump. He wouldn¡¯t underestimate the power of Heng¡¯s shots after getting hit thest time. They were on par with normal sniper rifles in power and speed. Zheng didn¡¯t have the strength to block them currently.

    The good thing was Heng didn¡¯t keep his aim on him afterward. There was no feeling of danger when he jumped out of the car. Zheng looked around and only saw some employees stood in shock and women screaming over the phone. The whole ce was in a chaos. These people either stared at him or was running without any direction.

    Zheng took a deep breath. He brought out the gun from his ring, submachine gun on his left hand and progressive knife on his right. Then he ran toward the safety exit.

    Elevators were out of the question because that would be asking for Death¡¯s coincidences. In contrast, stairs were a much better choice since he had higher stamina than normal people and the movement technique. Plus he believed Death couldn¡¯t do much in this ce with barely any other people.

    Zheng¡¯s total amount of Qi wasn¡¯t that highpared to the amount of blood energy since his Qi was still at an intermediate level. It was enough to sustain usage of the Na ring but he feltcking ever since he learned the movement technique. He would run out of Qi within a few minutes of activation which could lead to mistakes in a fight. His opponents wouldn¡¯t give him any chance during fights of life and death.

    Zheng climbed the stairs with the movement technique. His feet barely even touch the ground due to the speed. He was basically running on the walls. His body felt as light as a feather in this state. He climbed a set of stairs in just under a second. This twenty floor building would take less than a minute.

    Zheng felt ufortable as he ran, like he was being aimed at. This feeling of danger followed him no matter how he moved. As he looked ahead, the stairs at this floor were covered with a series of sses. He followed the sses and saw Heng drew his bow from the stairs of the floor above. However, Heng wasn¡¯t aiming at him.

    He put himself in Heng¡¯s shoes. The feeling of knowing everything Heng was thinking appeared again. The technique that would use reflections from these mirrors and aiming at a different direction from the target. Ricochet, Heng¡¯s unique archery technique. The final direction of the arrow was aimed at Zheng.

    He had no confidence at blocking the arrow at such a close distance. Perhaps the arrow had already pierced his heart or head by the time he began to dodge.

    Zheng stared at Heng¡¯s image in the reflection. For a moment, he could faintly see Heng¡¯s hands trembled. It wasn¡¯t obvious yet so clear to his eyes during this moment. Zheng had entered the unlocked mode. He had made up his mind when he noticed this trembling.

    All these happened in the blink of an eye. Zheng jumped over the stairs to the next floor and Heng also released his arrow. To Heng¡¯s surprise, Zheng didn¡¯t elerate. He suddenly threw the knife at the ground then mped onto the knife with his feet, halting his jump. The arrow missed him barely touching his scalp over his head. This gave Zheng a cold sweat.

    When he saw the shaking hands, he remembered that the vibrating knife was the sharpest weapon. However, once this vibration stopped, its sharpness was even slightly worse than a regr knife. He could make use of it to halt in this situation. And he won the bet.

    Heng had already ran away by the time Zheng kicked the knife up. However, he was only two floors away from the top. It didn¡¯t matter where Heng went anymore. Jie was not getting away!

    Zheng continued running up the stairs. When he reachedst set of stairs, he saw Heng and Honglu standing before the stairs. Heng had drew his bow with two arrows in hand.

    Honglu took a bite of his apple and said. "Zheng, we are hypnotized right? Even though we want to kill you but I still have my memories. It feels horrible. How about this, we will give up if you can beat Heng."

    Zheng looked at this smiling boy and wanted to punch him. If he can¡¯t beat Heng, then how are him going to knock them out and go meet Jie? Though looking at Heng¡¯s stance, it was toote to stop this shot.

    He took a deep breath. "Heng, Honglu,e at me. I don¡¯t have much time left. I promised Lan to defeat Jie in ten minutes. A man¡¯s promise cannot be broken! Hurry up and shoot this arrow!"

    Heng¡¯s hand trembled again. He looked even more nervous than Zheng and Honglu. His legs were shaking like he was the person going to get shot. Sweat streamed down his face as if this was hisst shot, and almost blurred his vision.

    The two were fifty meters apart and in this straight corridor. Zheng had to get past them to see Jie. Several minutes had passed. Yinkong was catching up to Lan by now.

    Zheng clenched his teeth then charged at Heng. Heng finally released the string. Two arrows shot at Zheng one after the the other. He already expected this. His legs expanded as he gave a shout and increased his speed by a bit. He ran up to the first arrow before the second arrow could hit its tail then let the arrow pierce through his chest. The second arrow also went through the same wound. The arrows almost touched his heart and definitely injured his lung. Fortunately, his reaction speed enabled him to avoid a critical hit in the heart.

    Zheng spitted out a mouthful of blood. The sensation of air leaking as he breathed in was extremely painful. However, he had reached within ten meters of Heng. He could knock Heng out before another shot. Ten meters was only the blink of an eye with the movement technique.

    "Go take a good nap and leave everything to me." Zheng kept breathing heavily as he ran at them.

    To his surprise, Heng turned around and jumped away. An arrow suddenly appeared on his hand. He drew the bow at once, forming a full moon shape. It was only one arrow this time but Heng¡¯s expression was different. This was an expression of him putting all the hope in this one shot. His legs stopped shaking, his hands were firm as rocks, and his eyes went out of focus. The technique that required only one arrow was the one he obtained through enhancement.

 Vol 8: 5-2.

    <strong>Vol 8: Chapter 5-2.</strong>

    Heng¡¯s elf bloodline only increased his archery expertise. The enhancement didn¡¯t stand out with overall power. However, it came with an ability, Charged Shot, that increases a shot¡¯s power and speed by at least five times, much powerful than the previous shots!

    The feeling of danger reached an indescribable height as Heng was about to release his hand. All that was left in Zheng¡¯s eyes was the arrowhead. The pressure gave him a sense that he would get pierced by the arrow if he moves even a bit. This feeling was so extreme that he couldn¡¯t find the strength to resist and forced himself toe to a halt. He was only three meters away from Heng. Neither of them could back away now.

    "Don¡¯te close to me!" Heng growled in a low voice. His eyes were still out of focus so Zheng couldn¡¯t tell what he was thinking. Yet the pressure felt so real that it took away Zheng¡¯s ability to talk. He was afraid the arrow would hit him as soon as he opened his mouth. It wasn¡¯t something he could dodge or defend against. The previous shot only wounded him but this shot was definitely going to take his life.

    Zheng slowly moved his hands. This little action soaked him in cold sweat because he was afraid any stimtion would make Heng release the arrow. Fortunately, Heng didn¡¯t. He looked over at Zheng¡¯s head. Zheng put his finger into the wound caused by the previous shot then swirled his finger. Blood instantly sshed out, breaking open the already healing wound. Some of these bloodnded on Heng¡¯s face.

    Heng¡¯s eyebrows twitched. His eyes began toe back to normal, his hands and legs began to shake, and he finally released the arrow. The arrow flew past Zheng, almost touching his head. The air pressure caused by the arrow cut open his skin. This shot wasparable to that of the Gauss rifle.

    Zheng was still feeling a chill in his heart. He turned his head around to take a look. There was no sight of the arrow but a coin sized hole on the wall behind. Just then, the wall began to crack starting at the hole. The crack first split the wall in half then as the it grew in a spiderweb pattern, the whole wall shattered.

    Heng immediately started to roll on the ground after he released the arrow. Bubbles were forming in his mouth and his muscles convulsed violently. It was probably the after effect of entering the unlocked mode for the first time.

    Zheng sighed as he ran over to Heng then give him a p, knocking him out. Then he turned to Honglu. The boy finished immediately finished the apple and said. "I will do it myself." He picked up a flower pot by his feet and smashed it on his head. He fell unconscious as the pot shattered.

    Zhengughed as he looked at the boy. He quickly ran over and got a hold of Honglu before he fell to the ground, thenid him down next to Heng who was still convulsing. Heng¡¯s face was pale white. His hand was still holding onto the bow tight. It seemed like he was still scared.

    Heng had a type of fear toward fighting, to be frank, it was cowardice. This fear was caused by other people getting hurt, and being afraid of getting hurt himself. He tended to have great uracy on his first shot. However, once he imagined that the opponent was going to attack him, he would begin to withdraw. Zheng wouldn¡¯t think of these himself, but he suddenly thought what would Xuan do in his ce?

    Then he broke open his wound without thinking and sshed the blood on Heng. Zheng could only take this risk despite Heng being in the unlocked mode. Because if it was Xuan, he would believe there was at least a 50% chance of Heng making a mistake or even lose control of the shot!

    Just as expected, Heng¡¯s mind entered into a chaos after getting in contact with blood. His instinctive fears overwhelmed his will to fight and finally made him miss the shot. Zheng never expected this cowardice of Heng saved his life.

    He sighed at Heng then muttered. "Pretty good. This shot is more powerful than I imagined. If it does hit, no one would be able to block it. A shame that it missed." He began to walk toward the stairs.

    Climbing up from the safety stairs took a total of several minutes. Zheng finally reached the top of the building. The roof was open and t aside from onerge antenna. Mild wind blowing from afar. Jie and Nana sat by the edge of the wall looking out at the scenery.

    "You¡¯rete, Zheng." Jie said with a smile.

    Zheng spat out the blood in his mouth. His wound had gotten worse from injuring himself. He said with a distasteful tone. "Don¡¯t act so close to me. Comrades won¡¯t do such things to each other! Hurry up and tell Yinkong to stop. She¡¯s still chasing after Lan!"

    Jie patted Nana¡¯s hand then turned around to face Zheng. "Sorry. My abilities are Suggestive Eyes and Mind Force. It¡¯s just suggestions and can also cause backfire in psyche force users. I didn¡¯t control them. Mind control cannot bring out a person¡¯s full potential. So I cannot give Yinkong orders. She¡¯s just have the idea to kill all her enemies. Plus, how can I look her in the eyes when she¡¯s so far away? Unless..."

    Zheng yelled. "Unless what?"

    Jie smiled. "Unless you defeat me. Once the root of suggestion is defeated, then Yinkong will naturally return normal. She should almost caught up to Lan by now. You only have two to three minutes left. Once she caught up, then it only takes one hit. So, do you want to defeat me?"

    Zheng gritted his teeth. He activated the progressive knife at once then said in a cold tone. "Jie, tell me the truth then I will knock you out. Or do you really want to die?"

    Jieughed bitterly. "Who would want to die? No one wants to die if he can live. I¡¯d rather give up all my power and find a peaceful ce to live for the rest of my life with my lover. But do you really want to take the time to talk with me? You don¡¯t have much time left."

    Zheng gave a shout then ran up to him holding the knife. His other hand had pulled the trigger on the submachine gun.

    A series of bullets shot at Jie. However, to Zheng¡¯s surprise, these bullets all froze two meters in front of him. Not one could get anywhere closer to Jie.

    "AA ability, Mind Force. As a Guide, I can use any enhancement to its full potential. This is a special trait for Guides. I will tell you what a Guide is."

    Jie waved his hands. The bullets reflected back at Zheng. Fortunately, these bullets shot back with the back of the shell facing him. So it was only painful and didn¡¯t cause any wounds. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge so many bullets.

    "A Guide is a simted human created by God. He will hide in a team like a normal person. However, he won¡¯t actually die. If he died in a movie, then there will be a Guide among one of the newbies in the next one. We are artificial personalities and don¡¯t actually exist."

    Jie waved his hand again as he spoke. Arge invisible force struck at Zheng. Although it wasn¡¯t traveling at a fast speed, he had no where to dodge in this little roof. Zheng was knocked up by the force.

    "The Guide can¡¯t help the team through difficulties, especially as the mainbatant. He also can¡¯t attack anyone other than the leader he designates. Third, once the designated leader passes the test, the Guide will disappear, unlock the next stage of the leader¡¯s gic constraint, and give him the official position as the leader."

    "I am the leader of team China and also a Guide. Thest person passed the test in Nightmare on Elm Street but he was killed during our fusion. I absorbed his memory and taken over his body so I broke some of God¡¯s limitations. I can¡¯t be the mainbatant in a movie yet I can attack any member."

    Zheng was knocked out of the roof when Jie was talking and he was falling down the building.

 Vol 8 6-1

    Zheng took out the air cannon as soon as he was hit and pressed the trigger at once. He was still being pushed by the force and was already five meters away from the roof.

    "Two!"

    Zheng could feel the force weakening then he began to fall. In just a moment, he had fallen from the roof to previous floor. The cannon was still charging.

    "One!"

    Zheng was falling faster and faster. He held onto both the air cannon and the progressive knife. Then the cannon sent a big recoil effect from his left hand and pushed him toward the ss wall. Zheng stabbed the knife into the ss without activating the knife then used it as a support to jump up using the movement technique.

    However, by the third time he stabbed the knife into the ss, the whole wall of ss slid off the building as if it wasn¡¯t constructed correctly. The knife was stuck in the ss, thus pulling Zheng down by a few meters. For some reason, the knife stayed firm in the ss. Zheng couldn¡¯t pull it out.

    "F*ck. Death is here also!" Zheng growled. He lowered himself and stood on top of the falling ss. Then he jumped up and punched one of the ss walls. Using the shattered ss as a stepping stone, he jumped again. He was lucky to have exchanged the movement technique or else there was no way for him to survive. Even if he somehow didn¡¯t die, it would be toote to save Lan. He must finish off Jie before Yinkong caught up to Lan.

    After a few punches, Zheng¡¯s hand was bloody and filled with little pieces of sses. But he didn¡¯t pause and continued jumping up. He activated the air cannon with his other hand when he was only several meters away from the roof.

    "Two!"

    Once Zheng got up to the roof and saw Jie, he pointed the air cannon at Jie.

    The two of them were only ten meters apart. It would only take Zheng a split second with his speed. But before long, a force pushed his hand up.

    "One!"

    Zheng focused his strength in his arm trying to lower it back down. Yet, the cannon fired before he could expand the muscles on his arm. The recoil effect pushed Zheng down on his knees. Jie was standing right in front of him.

    "Zhang Jie is my name. I unlocked my constraint in Nightmare on Elm street and was the first person to do so in my team. Following the rule, I, uh, the Guide part of me began to test me. I passed the test. By God¡¯s rule, the movie should end after I fused with the Guide. However, halfway during our fusion..."

    Jie took out a cigarette and took a smoke. The force that was pushing Zheng¡¯s arm lifted him up. The force was so strong that even Zheng couldn¡¯t resist. Then another force struck him in the abdomen.

    "Halfway during our fusion, the final boss exited the dream. He killed my body causing the fusion to fail. I still returned to God¡¯s dimension right afterward. The half fusion left me with both Jie¡¯s memory and the Guide¡¯s memory. Though I consist mostly of the Guide since Jie had died in the movie."

    Zheng¡¯s arm expanded as he gave a shout. He finally gained back control over the force. He began pulling his hanging arm back inch by inch. He had entered the second stage.

    "Since I am mostly the Guide, I am under God¡¯s restrictions. Even though I can gain and use points like you do, and can use enhancements to their full potential, I can¡¯t reveal my identity as a Guide. I also can¡¯t revive if I die like a normal Guide. God had been pressing me to start the test when the first person on the team unlocked his constraint, or I will get erased. When I attacked someone other than the potential leader in thest movie was thest straw. God gave its ultimatum. This movie determines our fate. It¡¯s either you fail the test and die so I can live, or I die and you obtain the leader position!"

    As soon as Zheng pulled his arm back, the force knocked him to the ground, causing a wound on his face. The force continued pressing down on him. A pool of blood appeared on the ground.

    "Still don¡¯t have the will to fight? Or do you really think I won¡¯t kill you?" Jie sneered. He lifted his hand, and also Zheng.

    That force was as agile as Jie¡¯s fingers. It took themunication device out of his pocket. Jie took over the device and said. "Want to hear Lan¡¯s voice? I can fulfill this wish." Then he turned on the device.

    Lan said with a rushed tone. "Zheng? You don¡¯t have to worry about me. Yinkong is still quite some distance away. Don¡¯t worry and fight your own battle."

    Jie turned off the device andughed out loud. "How¡¯s it? Nice woman right? Still worrying about you in this situation. Know how far is Yinkong away from her? Maybe just one or two minutes away. And then... Haha. You know about the attacks of an assassin? They only need one hit no matter who you are."

    Zheng clenched his teeth. His eyes were bloody red. Some blood did flow into his eyes. He growled and said. "Jie, you really want to die? Why? Why do you have to go so far?"

    Jie sneered. "No other reason. I am the Guide and you are being tested. Either you pass the test and I disappear or you fail the test and I live!"

    Jie shattered the device as he stepped on it. "She¡¯s getting close. You are the one to me. If you didn¡¯t save Lan from me, she wouldn¡¯t be getting chased. And you would have been the only one taking the test. The me is all on you."

    Zheng couldn¡¯t continue listening to him. His body was struggling. His muscles expanded to twice their normal size and fought against the invisible force. As Jie raised his hand again, Zheng broke through the force and charged at him. His fist struck Jie on the abdomen before the next force could hit him.

    Jie¡¯s physical strength and speed could notpare with Zheng¡¯s. Thus, this strike sent him flying. Zheng grabbed his arm again, threw him to the ground, then punched him repeatedly. Jie¡¯s nose and mouth was full of blood in just a few seconds. Yet, he still maintained that smile of his, as if it wasn¡¯t him who was getting punched.

    Zheng lifted Jie from the ground. He grabbed Jie¡¯s neck with one hand while forming a fist with the other. He asked while grinding his teeth. "Tell me, is there any way to stop Yinkong?"

    Jie smiled. "Kill me!"

    "Fine! Then you can go die!"

    Zheng was extremely angry. He punched Jie and sent him flying ten meters before hitting a wall. Jie slid down from the wall without any strength.

    Zheng walked over to Jie. Ever since the first time they met, this man with a frankughter that handed out cigarettes to people, this man who saved him in Alien, faced all the movies together, fought together. Had this all became the past?

    As Zheng was getting closer, Jie slowly took out a pack of cigarette and lit one on his mouth, then he smiled. "Yinkong¡¯s hypnosis was removed when our fight started. Lan was telling the truth. Take a smoke with me, bro."

 Vol 8 6-2

    Zheng instantly choked up. He couldn¡¯t feel the killing intent from Jie anymore. The feeling Jie gave off was natural and cool, as if he could face death with a smile. In addition, that familiar cigarette scent made Zheng¡¯s fist stop in ce.

    Jie took out a cigarette with his shaking hands. The blood on his fingers also got on the cigarette. He let go of it then it floated toward Zheng. "This taste can only be exchanged from God, you can¡¯t buy it in any world."

    The same words were also said when Zheng first entered this world. During Resident Evil when everyone was at risk of dying and getting infected, when they were hanging on together, Jie also handed him the same cigarette.

    Zheng grabbed the cigarette then lit it with his Red me. He took a deep smoke. As the burning entered his lungs, this was the taste of bros andrades.

    "Everyone died in Nightmare on Elm Street, including me. Then I became this non human Guide. If it wasn¡¯t for the unintentional creation of her, I probably wouldn¡¯t have the courage to live anymore. Then one movie after another. Many newbies joined and fought. God noticed my abnormality as the leader and a Guide. He started to increase the difficulty our team has to fight against. Like Resident Evil was the difficulty of only several people but we barely made it out at the end. This doesn¡¯t happen in other teams."

    Zheng took a slow breath. He quietly gazed at the woman walking over to him. Her face was flowing with tears but she still looked so tender, peaceful, and a bit happy. She took Jie¡¯s shaking hands into her hands.

    "Scientific movies are the easiest genre, followed by science fictions like Alien, then magic, then supernatural ghosts. The truly most difficult ones are wars in science fictions and unexinable phenomena. The Final Destination series belong to the unexinable genre. Aside from genres, episodes of a series also determine its difficulty. Like Alien is easier than Aliens and Alien 3. Though there are some exceptions."

    Jie¡¯s voice was getting weaker. He took a smoke and said. "Sometimes idents happen in a movie. God will randomly change the plot. When this happens, it is almost guaranteed to get wiped. Didn¡¯t we encounter this in Alien? But you were lucky to unlock your constraint during that movie. That¡¯s why we made it out."

    Jie suddenly throw up a mouthful of blood with little pieces of organs. Nana took out a handkerchief and wiped his mouth. But the tears on her face couldn¡¯t be stopped.

    "My existence is breaking God¡¯s rules so a lot of times I am forced to take action. You probably don¡¯t know of this but people like you who could reach the second stage of the unlocked mode by yourself, God copies their genes into team Devil. You are also still improving so God doesn¡¯t want anyone to hold you back. That¡¯s why when Lan put you in danger during The Grudge, I was ordered to kill her."

    Jie looked at Nana. He smiled and also held on her hands tight. "I was forced to do it that time but I am also not under God¡¯s full control, so I sent you a message to save her. Then you encountered a team battle right after being aware of it. This shouldn¡¯t have happened. Usually a team will go through several easy movies to earn points and rewards before encountering a team battle. So they can power up, especially for the unlocked members. But my existence made God continuously increase our difficulty. Furthermore, we were forced into the Final Destination series because I attacked the other team in thest movie. And we got straight into the second movie of the series. We would¡¯ve probably wiped if we go through this like usual."

    As Jie was speaking, an airne was flying over this city. A bolt fell off from its engine, then another one.

    "Movies like this one usually end in a wipe. This is all I can do, bro. Take care."

    Jie¡¯s head fell into Nana¡¯s arms. The cigarette on his hand slid off his fingers into the blood.

    "No!"

    Zheng shouted. He couldn¡¯t keep his tears anymore but before he got close to Jie, he was pulled into the half awake state again. Though looking from him from the side would see him floated above the ground. Light particles emerged from Jie¡¯s body and flowed into his, just like how it was when exchanging an enhancement.

    "Unlocking leader position for team China. Gic constraint check. Second stage. Evolving by one stage. Current stage of the gic constraint is stage 3. Fusion begins."

    God¡¯s voice was stern as usual. There was not a bit of emotion. But Zheng being in the half awake state couldn¡¯t hear its voice.

    The engine of the airne above began to smoke. The pilot attempted to control it but as the engine suddenly exploded and the ne went downward, straight toward the top of the television building!

    Zheng didn¡¯t know anything happening outside. He was forced to float in ce while the particles entered his body. Jie¡¯s body was bing translucent as more and more particles left him. Finally he was gone. Disappearing along with him was Nana. She held onto his hands with a smile until thest moment.

    Zheng could almost feel what¡¯s happening. He wanted to say something but in the end he continued staying in the half awake state. But tears just couldn¡¯t stop flowing out of his eyes. The cigarette on his hand had burned up to his fingers. Yet he still kept holding onto it.

    The ne was crashing down at increasing speed. The passengers inside were screaming, and some praying. Judging by this speed, Zheng wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this attack from Death.

    "Fusionplete. Obtained leader position. Unlocked the third stage of the gic constraint. Missionpleted for team China."

    God¡¯s voice sounded right before the ne crashed into the building. Followed by an explosion.

    The same familiar half awake state. When Zheng finally opened his eyes, he was standing inside God¡¯s dimension. The familiar sphere of light and darkness beyond the tform. The two girls were standing there, Heng and Honglu were lying on the ground. Jie and Nana finally disappeared.

    Zheng silently looked at the cigarette butt he was still holding and sighed. He put it into his pocket then began to organize the information that entered his head.

    The leader position wasn¡¯t just a title. The leader could quickly search exchangeable items in the system. Like Heng had the elf bloodline then it would show him abilities, weapons, magic that were best for the bloodline. This could prevent them from wasting points and rewards. One of the benefits the leader brought to the team.

    Second, the leader had the power to know what movie wasing up next. Then they could prepare suitable weapons and study the plot in advance.

    Third, the leader had ess to more information. Like Zheng just found out there were a total of 17 teams. Teams were separated into regions ording the continents in ancient times. Team China contained thergestnd and was also one of the biggest teams. There were also two special teams. God copied the genes of yers with potential to form team Devil. This was supposedly the strongest team among all. This team was used to test what environment was more suitable for evolution.

    The other team was any time a person bes a leader, God would ask if this person wanted to join this team. So it contained the strongest member from every team. Of course, some people would refuse to join. Every member in this team had entered the unlocked mode. The team was named team Celestial. It was also formed as a test for evolution.

    All the yers were so minuscule in this world. They got toyed with likeb mice. Even the leaders were merely struggling to survive.

    Zheng touched his pocket, the one with the cigarette butt that Jie left him. Then God asked if he wished to join team Celestial.

    "I refuse."

    P.S. Second stage is only one of the many reasons to get cloned into team Devil.

 Vol 8: 7-1.

    <strong>Vol 8: Chapter 7-1.</strong>

    Zheng knew he would be among the top members of team Celestial if he joined since he was already at the third stage. From the information God gave him, there were only four people who reached the third stage and higher among all teams excluding team Devil. He was one of them, so even if he was to join team Celestial, he had the power to rival anyone in the team. Of course there was also the possibility that other people exchanged high ranked enhancements.

    He could not deny the fact that he would have a higher chance of surviving if he joined. However, that would mean team China needed to repeat the movies or team battles with a new Guide to choose a leader again. The best oue was few surviving at the cost of many and the worst was a wipe.

    The difference between having a leader or not was too big. Not only was it due to individual power but also theck of preparations and enhancement guidance. The leader was the real guide that could build the team to form a powerful force. Unlike how team China was, enhancing without a direction and entering without any preparations. But now this team could be stronger step by step as long as Zheng survives. This was the reason he refused. His memories andrades were here. He had things that he could never forget, Jie, Xuan, Zero, Tengyi. The memories of theserades were craved into his heart and became part of him. It would be a betrayal if he chose to leave!

    God was rather lenient with this decision. He could still change his mind before he told the other members about the Guide and leader position. Though Zheng had already decided.

    He took a deep breath then walked over to God and connected to the system. After checking his points, he had 4270 points including the 1270 points from before. It seemed like there were four movie characters still alive since he finished the movie in advance, giving him 2000 points, plus the 1000 base points. So every member received 3000 points.

    "God, repair everyone. Deduct the points from me." Zheng sighed, then yelled out.

    Several beams covered everyone. The beams on Yinkong and Honglu were rather faint and the beams on Lan and Heng were much brighter. It took almost a minute before Lan and Heng were lowered back down. Zheng knew this was due to unlocking the constraint for the first time.

    Heng woke up after everyone was repaired. He immediately jumped back while doing the action of drawing a bow. But heughed coyly after taking a look around. "Haha, my head is still sleeping. I feel like I had a long dream. Zheng became an enemy in my dream then I kept sniping him. I even used the Charged Shot. It looked so powerful. Haha."

    Zheng smiled bitterly as he shook his head. "No, that¡¯s not a dream. Whatever, just think of it as a dream."

    Honglu immediately thought of something. He looked around then said. "This means wepleted Final Destination 2? Where is Jie? I want to know the truth."

    The others also looked around. There were no traces of Jie and Nana. Only Lori and a woman in herte twenties were running over from afar. So they all turned to Zheng.

    He touched the cigarette butt in his pocket and took a deep breath. "Come to my room, I will tell you everything."

    Even though they spent three days in the movie, only one day and night had passed in this dimension. Honglu had told Ran not toe out but she still came to wait for him and met Lori who was also waiting in the tform. The twodies made a big meal waiting for their return.

    Honglu blushed as he lowered his head, avoiding eye contact with everyone. But the woman was very open. She took Honglu¡¯s hand and headed over to the table. She had a tender smile and mature temperament.

    Everyone wasughing secretly but at least they didn¡¯t show it. The yers looked at each other after the meal. Seeing this, Ran was considerate to begin cleaning the table with Lori then leave afterward. Once the twodies were gone, Zheng took out the cigarette butt and told the others about Jie¡¯s past, the benefits of a leader, and his choice.

    "This is basically it. Even though God throws people into the horror movies, it wishes for evolution not killing. The reason we had such difficult movies was because of the coexistence of the Guide and leader. Now, I became the leader of team China."

    He put back the cigarette butt into his pocket. The others were quietly thinking to themselves.

    Honglu said after a while. "Why did you refuse? Don¡¯t want to part with us? In fact, we have a rather high chance of survival even with just the four of us. But what about you? You lost the chance to leave this world after tell us. Joining that team can almost guarantee survival in most movies."

    Zhengughed. "Since I¡¯ve already made my choice, there¡¯s no point to discuss any further. It¡¯s better to spend your energy on how we can make use of the benefits from the leader. Before that, I wish to put a stone tablet in the center the tform. God has ones that can retain everything we carve on the tablet for a hundred years, even after we die or leave this world."

    Honglu twirled his hair as he sat on the chair. "There are many types of tablets right?"

    Zheng nodded. "Yes. The one with the message outside needs 10000 points from each member, but itsts eternally and will only appear when certain conditions are met. I chose the cheapest one that only needs 200 points from everyone. I have 3710 points. You all probably should have at least 3000 points. Spending 200 isn¡¯t much."

    Honglu took a deep breath. "There are too many things to exchange from God. Enhancements, abilities, sci-fi weapons, magical weapons, supporting items, at least over hundreds of thousands. No human can read through all of them. Now that we have a speed reader, we don¡¯t have to worry about wasting points."

    Zhengughed bitterly at being called a speed reader then Honglu continued. "So what¡¯s the next movie? It wouldn¡¯t be a difficult one again?"

    Zheng¡¯s smile disappeared as he muttered. "I don¡¯t know if we are lucky or not. God selects difficulty ording to the strongest member in the team. I am at the third stage of the unlocked mode. The next movie is Alien: Resurrection."

    They just heard that theter in the series, the more difficult a movie was. Even though sci-fi was a low difficulty genre, but it was the fourth of the series. Everyone fell into silence.

    Honglu pulled a strand of hair. "We don¡¯t have to feel so anxious. There are only a few situations that can threaten us judging from our power levels. First is team battles. It can be the most dangerous one or there won¡¯t even be a fight depending on the other team. Everyone is arge amount of points to the other team but it¡¯s also easy to get killed, just like team India. Second, sudden change of plot. Like how you almost wiped in Alien. Third, disaster films, war films, massive scale sci-fi films, and ones like Final Destination. But God wouldn¡¯t put us into these unless we be really strong. Even though this is the fourth in the series, I don¡¯t think it should be too difficult. Just prepare enough sc-fi weapons."

    Zheng smiled bitterly again. "Once a team obtained a leader, then all created beings must also enter the movies. Unless you spend a rank D reward to exchange their freedom. They must also enter this movie."

    He pointed to Lori and Ran.

 Vol 8: 7-2.

    <strong>Vol 8: Chapter 7-2.</strong>

    Honglu was still ying with his hair then he jumped up as soon as he heard these words. "What the heck. What do you think movie worlds are? Forcing two women without enhancements, who couldn¡¯t even handle a gun into the worlds. Are you crazy?"

    Honglu had lost his cool and acted like a child. They could see the panic on his face. But Zheng just looked at him quietly.

    His face reddened then he took several deep breaths before going back to his chair. He looked more like a real childpared to his usual self. He held onto his legs with his head on top of his knees and tears just flowed down his face. He raised his head after quite a while then asked. "Is there no way to change? What happens if they don¡¯t enter?"

    Zheng sighed. He could tell that something must had happened in his past to cause this change. Although he was still a child, he could remain more calm than most adults under many circumstances. At least Zheng couldn¡¯t face death like he does. But he suddenly became frightened when he heard the two women had to enter the movies. Zheng could imagine that something happened to him and he created this woman based on someone in his past, someone so dear to him died in that event.

    "If anyone doesn¡¯t enter the beam in time, then any part not inside the beam will be erased. If you only have your upper body inside the beam, then your lower body will disappear. We don¡¯t have a choice. All we can do is study the details of Alien: Resurrection as much as possible, imagine the possible missions God might give us, and exchange suitable weapons and items. We will leave this to you, Honglu." Zheng said to him in a serious tone.

    Honglu calmed down. He closed his eyes and pulled his hair one by one. "Basically what we need are energy weapons, vibration weapons, and corrosive weapons. Due to the fact that we will be inside a spaceship, explosive weapons can cause damage to the ship, prative weapons might pierce through the ship and put us in an unfavorable environment. So I prefer those three types of weapons."

    Zheng got up from his chair andughed. "Not much use discussing this here. Let¡¯s go over to God and see the weapons. The leader benefit can help us quickly choose suitable items. Let¡¯s go."

    They followed Zheng to the tform. Then he closed his eyes to connect with God. After a while, Zheng opened his eyes and said bitterly. "All those you mentioned are high tech weapons. For energy weapons, two big categories areser guns and neutron guns. Laser guns cost less but are also less powerful. A fission battery can fire fifty shots. Neutron guns use fusion batteries and can fire three thousand shots. Its power isparable to an RPG. But even the cheapest ones for both these types of weapons need a rank D reward. The batteries are also costly."

    Honglu thought for a moment. "What about vibration weapons?"

    Zheng opened his hands. "Same. Belong to high tech weapons. Aside from air cannons and air guns, everything else is massive. Air cannons and air guns need to drain energy from the user so you can¡¯t use them. This category is out. As for corrosive weapons, I found a melting gun that might be of use."

    "It also uses fission batteries but its range is only fifty meters. This gun can shoot an energy ball of high heat about the size of a basketball. The energy ball will release several thousand degrees of heat upon impact and melt anyone. It only needs 1000 points. The batteries are also only 200 points each. Each battery canst for twenty shots. You should only need to hit one shot to kill an Alien."

    Honglu asked a little worried. "It sounds not bad but is it big? I am afraid I can¡¯t hold it in hand."

    Zhengughed. "Energy weapons are usually not big. We can¡¯t exchange the big ones either. But I have something else for you, Heng, Yinkong, and Lan. Heng, you can still use your bow. There are some arrows you will probably like. The Enchanted +3 arrows are 10 points each. There are also +4 ones but they are ten times the price, and +5s are 1000 points each. I think the +3 should be powerful enough. The description says it will increase a shot¡¯s power without modifying the shot¡¯s speed and range, and can pierce through some tough objects. Want to give it a try?"

    Heng was excited. He gained 3000 points out of nowhere. If he didn¡¯t have to exchange the melting gun, then he could use at least 1000 points on the arrows. Of course, he needed to try one first.

    Zheng then turned to Yinkong. "Something you might like is a memory wire. It will remember the temperature of the first person it touches. So no one else can actually use it after you touched it. When it is in contact with your body temperature, it will be soft as silk. When it leaves your body, it will be hard. The most important thing is, the wire is eight meters long, thin as a hair, extremely resilient, and has a high resistance to being corroded. It will be very suitable for an assassin if you can learn to use it within these ten days."

    She paused for a moment then asked like a child. "Memory wire? The ones special agents in movies use to wrap around someone¡¯s neck instead of backstabbing their heart?"

    It sounded to Zheng like those agents were failures. He wiped his sweat and said. "If you don¡¯t like it then I will find something else for you."

    "No, no." Her eyes brightened up. "I will to give it a try. It sounds strong."

    "2500 points, don¡¯t need any ranked rewards."

    The other four people didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. Yinkong was the calmest person aside from Zero. Never had anyone though she had a childish side. But she gave off a different type of beauty when her eyes were brightened.

    Zheng looked at Lan and said. "Psyche force diffusion te. This metallic te uses a special alloy and can buff your psyche force for a short period of time. The description says its only useable to psyche force users, otherwise one can get exhausted mentally. I think this weapon suits you. It can also interfere with or even control organisms with a low mental capacity. However, the duration is very short. Each te onlysts thirty seconds but costs 1000 points. My advice is get three of these. We will handle the Aliens in regr fights. When ites to a critical situation, we will depend on you. Ok?"

    Lan nodded obediently. She became morepliant but also more aloof toward Zheng after the movie.

    Zheng sighed to himself. Then he turned to everyone else. "This is basically it. I hope everyone can get familiar with the new weapons before the next moviees. Heng and Honglu, you can use a third of the ammunitions to learn them, you will also need to control the projectile range. Memory wire has no such restriction so Yinkong do your best. Lan just keep training with psyche scan. Psyche force is also a type of energy that can be improved through training, though it will take a lot of time."

    Zheng paused for a bit then looked at the sphere of light. "This is the first time we enter a movie as an actual team. Perhaps we will encounter other teams or more dangerous movies in the future, there will also be newbies joining and dying. But I hope the four of you can stay with me until the end, until we die together or leave this cruel world together. Let¡¯s fight until death!"

 Vol 8: 8-1.

    "How should I exin about the third stage of the unlocked mode. It should be unlocking a constraint on your brain this time, but notpletely. I think it needs at least stage four topletely remove this constraint on the brain."

    It had been several days since they came back. Everyone tested the powers of their new weapons in the meantime. To their surprise, they could create fission batteries in their rooms. Honglu induced that the real world was probably researching or had this technology already, so they could appear in the room.

    Zheng remembered Xuan used him to carry a memory device back to the real world. The device was full of blueprints for technologies. Then it was really possible that the government had created fission batteries. And now they were the first beneficiaries. They could test the melting guns however they liked.

    When the team finished training in the basement this day, Yinkong suddenly asked Zheng about the third stage of the unlocked mode. Though it was difficult to answer.

    Zheng thought for a long time. He pulled a strand of hair and said. "People are constantly emitting brainwaves. These waves vary their frequency every second. Unlocking the third stage is like developing the unused areas of your brain. Once you entered the third stage, you can simte the brainwaves of people you have been in contact with and simte their thoughts, actions, and even some of their abilities. That¡¯s the third stage, simtion."

    Honglu paused in surprise when he saw Zheng¡¯s actions and immediately said. "Are you simting me? Howplete is this simtion?"

    Zhengughed. "About thirty to forty percent. Must be people you¡¯re familiar with and be in contact after you unlocked the first stage. Because that¡¯s when you start to remember their brainwaves. Currently I can only simte Xuan, Zero, Tengyi, and you guys. I still need to keep practicing. The current level of simtion is too low. It¡¯s said that you can reach 100% in the fourth stage. And it won¡¯t be limited to people you¡¯re familiar with, but also some animals and other life forms that you¡¯ve seen. God only gave a name of the ability for the fourth stage, Gic Maniption. Hoho."

    The others fell into contemtion, but judging by their expressions, Honglu seemed to be the only one who thought of something. "No wonder you need the fourth stage to use enhancements to their full potential. We are still only normal people. Those enhancements and abilities were created by life forms in legends or the like. So we need to be simr to those life forms to use the enhancements. The fourth stage gives us this power. If God¡¯s goal is evolution, gic maniption seems incredible enough. What would the fifth stage be?"

    Zhengughed. "God also gave the name for the fifth stage ability, Energy Maniption. Hoho, I don¡¯t really understand it but I think it might be referring to energies like Qi or blood energy. It¡¯s still too early to think so far ahead. No one reached the fourth stage yet within all regr teams. Though we don¡¯t know about team Devil or Celestial. God doesn¡¯t reveal any information about those two teams."

    Zheng said as everyone fell into thinking again. "Ok, don¡¯t think so much about what will happen. We have more critical things to consider. Honglu, did you finish making what I want?"

    Honglu nodded. "There are still some minor issues to go over but it should bepleted tomorrow. They are not as good as my jade pendant but can still block quite a bit of damage. It should be enough for a sci-fi movie. The overall difficulty has been lowered since you obtained the leader position. You can discover the full potential God offers."

    Zheng thought his brain out for the two women. They didn¡¯t have the ranked rewards so defensive items like the jade pendant were out. Plus, if they had the rewards for such items, they would be better spent on not entering the movie.

    So he searched for items that could temporarily take the ce of the jade pendant. He finally found a high tech defensive shield that was powered by fission batteries. The shield could iste any attack the user deemed as damaging. Of course, it was only limited to physical attacks. It had no effect against spiritual attacks. Fortunately, the movie they were going into only had physical attacks. So Zheng suggested making one for everyone.

    The defensive shield alone cost 1500 points and a rank D reward. However, since it was only a high tech item, the blueprint, theories, and materials were inexpensive. It cost them less than 500 points to create one, as long as someone could assemble the materials. The shield was a metallic te the size of his palm.

    This job naturallynded on Honglu. But it still took him seven days to finish reading the blueprints and begin the assembly. Judging from his progress, there shouldn¡¯t be any problempleting the assembly before entering the next movie. This made Zheng and Honglu less worried, not enough for them to rx but they didn¡¯t have to worry about their women suddenly getting killed.

    On the night before the ninth day, two days before entering, everyone agreed to take a break for thesest two days. So they could rx and also teach the two women how to survive. All the preparations were done. They could only do their best to fight.

    After Lori fell asleep, Zheng came to the basement quietly. He slowly closed his eyes and focused his mind. A special feeling emerged from within.

    It was as if Xuan, Zero, Tengyi, Jie all appeared in front of him. They looked at him quietly and he could use their power and thoughts at will, just like everyone was fighting alongside him. He bore the powers of hisrades whether they had disappeared or died. These powers will stay with him until he dies or leaves this world.

    Zheng suddenly opened his eyes. He picked up a sniper rifle from the ground theny down as he aimed at a little tree far away. The tree broke in half with one shot. This shot hit the center of its trunk. Zheng¡¯s face had turned expressionless. He jumped up from the ground and took out two handguns. He flipped forward while shooting on the ground in front of him.

    Then he took out a dagger from the ring. He walked silently forward with increasing speed. As he moved past a tree with extreme speed, the dagger already pierced into the centre of the tree.

    Then he stood there and took out the Book of the Dead and the key. He chanted the words on the book, in ancient Egyptian! Little bulges appeared on the ground then suddenly stone thorns shot out from them. Any person that would have stood on top would be pierced.

    Zheng¡¯s eyes finally returned normal. He took several deep breaths as he endured the pain from entering the unlocked mode. He knew he seeded unlocking the third stage and gathered the power of hisrades. It was strong enough even though he couldn¡¯t use them to their full potential.

    "Come at me! Horror movies! I won¡¯t die! I will live on no matter what!"

 Vol 8: 8-2.

    <strong>Vol 8: Chapter 8-2.</strong>

    Although Zheng told everyone to stop training, that next movie was more important than anything to him. Because the happiness he had searched for so long would be lost if he fails. He didn¡¯t want nor wish for that to happen. So he couldn¡¯t fail no matter what it takes!

    He had been practicing the third stage of the unlocked mode these past several days and began to understand some things. Like the it only simted the best ability of the target, and had a limited duration. Staying in the state too long would cause headaches, which would be detrimental during a fight. So finding the limit of the duration was most valuable aplishment these few days.

    For everyone else¡¯s preparation, Heng was more hardworking than everyone. He had talents with archery to begin with and now that he unlocked the first stage, he could shoot up to three arrows with the Burst Shot. Its speed and destructiveness stepped up a huge level. However, the shoring that came along was a decrease in uracypared to shooting with two arrows. Although he sessfully used Burst shot with three arrows on the eighth day, that shot hit the ground next to the target.

    Heng caressed the +3 arrow that had a faint glow. There were rune words and archaic characters carved on the arrow. He hadn¡¯t tested the power of the arrow yet because of its cost.

    "I have to test it at least once. Otherwise if something goes unexpected, those monsters would tear me apart."

    Heng shivered as he imagined the Aliensing close to him. He drew three of the +3 arrows but then put one back after he thought for a bit. He drew the bow to a half moon shape, aiming at a stone.

    He focused his attention and used the incredible technique with two arrows, the Burst shot.

    Then he stared at the scene afar astounded. Even though it was a thousand meters away, he could still see clearly. However, the scene was mind blowing. He carefully took out another arrow and studied it carefully.

    "With this power... single shots will be enough! I won¡¯t let any Alien get close to me in the next movie!"

    Yinkong¡¯s training seemed more rxing but also more weirdpared to Heng¡¯s. She sat on a t ground with her eyes closed. It was the same pitch ck basement of her room. Numerous wooden pirs surrounded a metal pir in the center. She faced the pirs with her eyes closed while holding onto the memory wire.

    After some time had passed, Yinkong opened her eyes and walked forward. She stood outside the wooden pirs and swung her arm heavily at the metal pir then stood in ce. A few secondster, the metal pir was cut in half from the middle then slid off. The cut was smooth as a mirror.

    She breathed out then pulled back the memory wired that was wrapped around the pir. Then turned around to the stairs.

    Everyone was different before entering. Aside from practicing the psyche scan, Lan was often absent minded with her fingers over her lips and a smile, though that smile would quickly turn into a bitter one. Her expressions kept rotating between being absent minded and smiling. She sighed then took out her diary.

    "He kissed me to save me. I wouldn¡¯t have special feelings if that¡¯s the only thing but I can feel that he was tempted at thest moment. I¡¯m certain."

    "But what can I do? Why do he and she have to be so cruel to me? Isn¡¯t it better to just push me into despair once and for all? Why the hopes every time then despair when I¡¯m about to reach them? I don¡¯t want to continue like this."

    "Perhaps if she dies... I¡¯m disgusted at myself for having these thoughts. Am I really such a malevolent woman? No, I don¡¯t want her to die. Lori is a nice girl, is the one he likes, and she likes him. They should be together. Good things should happen to good people, they should be together!"

    Tear dripped on the white paper drop by drop with every word she wrote.

    In contrast, Honglu¡¯s room was much more fuzzy. She forced Ran to wear the cheongsam he designed. Her legs were partially visible. And the cheongsam was obviously one size too small. It wrapped around her so tight that it disyed all her curves. She stood in front of Honglu with a blushed face and said ufortably. "Can you let me wear my undergarments? Little brother."

    Honglu smiled. "No, I made this cheongsam after taking your measurements carefully. Don¡¯t you feel that it suits you? Hehe, don¡¯t worry, you will only wear this when there¡¯s no one else around. I won¡¯t allow you to wear it otherwise. Take this. Does this jade pendant look good?"

    Although her face was still red, she took the pendant from Honglu¡¯s hand and looked it over carefully. "Yes. It looks beautiful. Is this for me?"

    Honglu scratched his head and said. "Yes. I¡¯ve never given you any gift. Hoho, it¡¯s not the best grade of jade but I will definitely exchange a better essory for you in the future."

    Ran embraced him passionately then kissed him when he was surprised. Honglu backed out after a while, blushing. "What are you doing, I couldn¡¯t breath. Remember to keep it close to you at all times. Actually no, I want to see you wear it on your neck now. Hehe, hurry."

    She rolled her eyes at him then unbuttoned the top of her cheongsam as her face grew even redder. She pulled open the cheongsam slightly and put the pendant on.

    Zheng carefully checked over everything in his ring. The melting guns, the fission batteries, hemostasis sprays, bandages, some magical bullets, a submachine gun, a military jungle knife to rece the progressive knife he lost in thest movie. The sharpness was no where near the progressive knife but it was made of a corrosion resistant material. That was why Zheng chose it.

    Ten gold bars in case something unexpected happens, several charms to deal with possible spiritual beings, the Book of the Dead and its key, and a defensive shield.

    After checking his items, Zheng turned to Lori and said with a serious tone. "Do you still remember what I said? Repeat it once or I will p your ass."

    Lori blushed and bit her lips. "Yeah I remember. Stay conscious so the shield can activate, because it will lose its effect once I faint or lose consciousness. Then follow you close, stay within three meters of you. Don¡¯t touch or get close to anything that might be dangerous. Don¡¯t help any movie characters. Right?"

    Zheng nodded seriously. "Yes. You must do all of these! Otherwise, otherwise I... Please, don¡¯t leave me alone again. I promised you I will live so its your turn to promise me. Stay alive. We will live on no matter what. We will live on together. Ok?" He then held Lori in his arms.

    Lori stroke his hair tenderly and said in a light voice. "Yes, we will live on. I want you to hold onto my hand and go for walks when we get old. We will live on together."

    (We will, we must live.)

    Everyone stood in the tform the next morning. Although Jie and Nana were gone, it was still seven people entering this time, and with two women who couldn¡¯t fight.

    "Enter the beam within thirty seconds. Target locked. Alien: Resurrection. Beginning transportation."

 Vol 9: 1-1.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 1-1.</strong>

    That same half awake feeling. It felt like an instant or perhaps years had passed. The feeling wasn¡¯t enjoyable no matter how many times one experienced it, or maybe you could say half of them weren¡¯t enjoyable. If it was going back to God¡¯s dimension, then one would still feel quite good despite the ufortable feeling.

    Zheng was shocked when he opened his eyes. His body was bonded by steel bars and his head held in ce by a metal circlet. Arge oval shaped egg stood in front of him. It was obviously the first stage of an Alien.

    Zheng opened his eyes wide to look around. Aside from being bonded by steel bars, he was also enclosed in a ss chamber. Around him were more ss chambers with people inside, and also an egg in front of each of them. Zheng could make out Heng and Honglu inside the chambers. So the others were probably in simr situations.

    The plot of Alien: Resurrection was the main character from Alien became a host in Alien 3. After a series of fights, she realized this then killed herself by jumping into a furnace. Many yearster, military scientists obtained her DNA and began to clone her. After several failures, they created a clone that carried a mix of human and Alien DNA.

    Zheng remembered this scene as the scene where humans became hosts. Mercenaries delivered humans in stasis. The military scientists used these humans as hosts. They would get attacked by the Facehuggers soon.

    Why were they in such a situation as soon as they entered a movie this time? Were they going to be a host in the beginning?

    Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat then he yelled. ¡°Everyone wake up! What the f*ck is this!¡±

    Perhaps because the movie hadn¡¯t begun yet, or maybe the steel bars were too tough that he couldn¡¯t break free from them. The ss chamber also seemed to have noise istion properties so he couldn¡¯t hear anything from outside. He could see Honglu and Heng yelling, but they were separated by twoyers of sses so it was normal he couldn¡¯t hear them.

    Zheng took a deep breath then used the Red me ability. Yet his me didn¡¯t melt the metal on his body and head. The metal¡¯s temperature didn¡¯t even change by a degree, which wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. In the end, he had to ept that the movie had yet to begin and all attacks were nullified.

    Even though Zheng felt anxious but he realized it was futile to struggle and would only waste his stamina. So he closed his eyes and stood there. After some time had passed, the egg opened up, revealing the Facehugger. It was going to jump at his face.

    Zheng immediately opened his eyes while activating the Red me again. The Facehugger was burned to charcoal as soon as it came close. The steel bars and metal circlet also melted in just a few seconds. The Red me ability ranked up a tier after he exchanged the Vampire Count bloodline. Its temperature and area of effect were both several times stronger than before. Once he obtained freedom, he focused the me on his hand then put his palm on the ss.

    The ss quickly softened then melted into liquid. It was quite thick that regr firearms wouldn¡¯t be able to prate it.

    As soon as he got out, he looked around to find six new people aside from them. The Facehuggers had already covered their faces and judging by their reactions, they still hadn¡¯t woken up from the transportation.

    First timers usually couldn¡¯t wake up. Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he though of this. He quickly looked for Lori and found her ss chamber. The Facehugger was on her face already and since she was unconscious, she couldn¡¯t activate the shield.

    Zheng clenched his teeth and immediately ran toward his team members. The others didn¡¯t have an ability like the Red me to deal with the Facehuggers. Yinkong was the only one who somehow broke free from the steel bars by herself. The Facehuggers kept jumping at the other three people but were blocked by a translucent shield every time, so they were still fine by now. However, he must free them as soon as possible.

    The me was rather effective and easily freed them. Though Zheng couldn¡¯t cover the whole person in the me like how he freed himself. He had to focus the me on his finger then soften a part of the steel bars and metal circlet. So they Honglu easily break free without getting burned. To his surprise, Ran who was also unconscious had a defensive shield active.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. I gave her my pendant. I am using the defensive shield.¡± Honglu coughed and said.

    Zheng nodded. He then used the same method to free everyone else. He carried Lori out of the ss chamber as thest one. The Facehugger on her face looked horrifying.

    Zheng asked calmly. ¡°Are there any survivors in this movie after they be a host? No, is there any way to survive?¡±

    Honglu sighed. ¡°There isn¡¯t a survivor in Alien: Resurrection. But we are different. We just have to go back to God¡¯s dimension to remove the Alien. But do we have the time? Another method is to do surgery. The military scientists sessfully took out an Alien from the host in this movie. I think they would be able to live if we do this.¡±

    Zheng then turned to his watch. The mission was disyed.

    The door of the shuttle opens after one hour. Any person arriving at the shuttlepletes his or her mission then returns to God¡¯s dimension. Killing an Alien rewards 100 points. Killing a Queen rewards 1000 points and a rank D reward. Killing a Newborn rewards 5000 points and a rank B reward.

    Zheng took a deep breath then nodded heavily. ¡°Ok, then we will reach the shuttle in an hour. I will assign everyone¡¯s responsibilities now.¡±

    ¡°This thing should break out in about half an hour.¡±

    Suddenly a voice said. When they turned to the voice, it belonged to a young man with dyed hair who was sitting on the floor with a piece of flesh on his hand, the body of the Facehugger. He then took the Facehugger off another person¡¯s face, and it came off easily without struggling. The young man put his fingers on that person¡¯s wrist then said. ¡°Alien? I¡¯ve seen it but why am I here? Oh, yeah, there¡¯s a thing inside me. It has heartbeats or something simr. Its heartbeats are extremely slow but has been increasing its pace. Judging by this speed, it should reach the rate of a normal person in about half an hour. Well, I don¡¯t actually know if it will break out from my chest by then but our heartbeats will be at the same pace.¡±

    The others looked at him in surprise. Zheng took off the Facehugger on Lori¡¯s face with his trembling hands. It came off without moving like it was dead.

    ¡°The plot changed! How can the imntation process be so quick? The Chestburster should also take one to two days to mature. What the heck is this! God, you¡¯re going too far!¡¯

    Zheng stood up abruptly. The Facehugger body was melted by his Qi as a faint red light shed on his hand. He then yelled like a mad man.

 Vol 9: 1-2.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 1-2.</strong>

    Everyone sighed and Lan¡¯s expression changed. She felt a little guilty for thinking if Lori dies. Although this didn¡¯t have anything to do with her but she still felt guilty when something did happen to Lori. She also felt despicable about herself.

    The others didn¡¯t notice Lan¡¯s change. Honglu twirled his hair and said. ¡°Let¡¯s capture a few scientists before the Aliens break free from confinement. Have them do surgery to take out the Chestbursters from Lori and the other newbies. Maybe we can even take control of the ship and kill the Aliens that are still in confinement. Ever heard of farming? Happens in many games.¡±

    Suddenly the sirens sounded sharply. They were in a military spaceship in space! The only possible cause for the sirens was that the Aliens escaped confinement!

    Zheng slowly calmed down then sighed. ¡°It seems like the plot did change. The change is quite drastic also. The six of you, say your name, upation, and what you¡¯re good at. I will give you thirty seconds each.¡±

    The other five newbies also woke up. Aside from that dyed hair young man, the other five began to create a disturbance. They were three men and two women, all in their twenties. There weren¡¯t any teens nor seniors this time.

    The dyed hair young man yawned then said. ¡°Cheng Xiao, twenty one. Single. Uh, son of a traditional Chinese medicine practitioner. I am half a Chinese medicine practitioner. I had to learn some surgery techniques to make a living. Is it time for you to tell us what this ce is?¡±

    Zheng took a good look at him. The other newbies ignored what he said and kept asking what this ce was, and how they got here. Five minutester, Zheng said calmly. ¡°Honglu, exin the basics to them. Don¡¯t waste time, just get the rewards. Abandon the other five people. ChengXiao follow us. Heng act as a ranged assist. You can attack any time you are confident in taking out an Alien in a shot. The rest of the time take guard against any ambush. Yinkong protect Honglu, Ran, and ChengXiao. Lan, we will leave our safety to you. Make sure you check our surroundings carefully. The Aliens shouldn¡¯t be able to ambush us with you here.¡±

    Everyone nodded. Honglu began to exin this world and the movie they were in. Two minutester, he returned to the team while the five newbies were still looking around confused. ChengXiao was the only one clever enough to stay beside the team.

    Zheng took a deep breath and said. ¡°Ok, over twenty minutes left. Lan, scan the ship. I want to know which spot has the most people. Right, also choose somewhere close to us.¡±

    Lan nodded then closed her eyes. She opened them a minuteter and said. ¡°This ship is ratherplex. It has six floors. The shuttle is in the top floor and we are at the fifth floor, second tost. A big group of armed people ising over. I still haven¡¯t scanned any Aliens yet.¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°Leave the Aliens forter. We are going to start a fight soon. I will take care of it. The two of you can¡¯t control your attacks. Lori, are you awake?¡±

    Lori had opened her eyes. She looked around slightly confused. When she realized Zheng was carrying her and everyone¡¯s eyes focused on her, she blushed then jumped off of Zheng. Lori gave augh and said. ¡°I fell asleep. So this is the horror movie world?¡±

    Zheng felt a pain in his heart. He stroked her hair and said. ¡°You silly girl. Wait for me here. Remember to stay in the center of the team. Don¡¯t run around. Understand?¡±

    Lori nodded obediently. Then Zheng walked to a metal door. He activated the Red me and focused it on his palms. He ced his palms on the door. In just ten seconds, it melted a holerge enough for a person to pass through. Lan immediately said. ¡°Outside the room is a straight corridor. They are running from around the corner. They will make a turn to this corridor in ten seconds.¡±

    Zheng nodded. He sprinted out with the movement technique active. The others followed him out the door afterward. He reached the corner in just several seconds. Then he started counting silently. As he counted to ten, his eyes turned out of focus and he jumped out at once.

    Since he jumped out at such a high speed, he was heading straight toward the wall in front. Zhengnded on the wall then made another jump. He charged into a group of ten soldiers in an instant.

    This group of soldiers received an alert from surveince and headed to the hatchery room with their weapons ready. However, the sirens sounded while they were on their way. But without receiving any further orders, they continued to the hatchery room. Though the sirens left them with unsettled. So when the first person lost his head, the others stared at his neck in shock. It wasn¡¯t until another person¡¯s head flew off before they came back to their senses and opened fire. Unfortunately, it was already toote. Zheng was in the middle of the group with his jungle knife.

    Zheng was going slightly insane at the moment. He didn¡¯t expect to be in such a terrible situation as soon as he entered the movie, and this wasn¡¯t supposed to be a difficult movie. It was driving him insane. Just then, this group of soldiers came over so he didn¡¯t have to suppress his rage anymore. He was like a tiger among a flock of sheep due to his high physical stats, his Qi, and thebat instincts from the first stage of the unlocked mode. When he realized something was not right, there were only two people left. They dropped their guns and fell to the floor. Everything happened in less than a minute.

    Zheng took a deep breath as he tried his best to suppress that insane desire to kill. He said coldly. ¡°Tell me, where are your scientists? Where is the medical room?¡±

    The two soldiers were shocked. Zheng shed at the wall, opening a wide cut on this metal alloy that was used in a spaceship. Who else could sh it open so easily? The two soldiers immediate replied simultaneously. ¡°They are in room 14 upstairs. They seem to be observing training progress today. The medical room is also upstairs at room 17.¡±

    Zheng stared at the soldiers coldly, until their heart rates were fluttering, then said. ¡°Drop your weapons and run for your lives. The Aliens have spread throughout the ship. Run as far as you can if you want to live.¡±

    The soldiers looked at him weirdly as if to say, weren¡¯t you an Alien? Killing eight fully armed soldiers with a jungle knife and even shed open this wall. How could a human do these? Of course, they wouldn¡¯t dare to actually say these words out. The two dropped their remaining firearms then ran away. They didn¡¯t look terrified but rather like they found a treasure in front. It just took moments before they disappeared from the corridor.

    The others were standing around the corner. Yinkong, Lan, Honglu, and ChengXiao stood expressionless. Ran grabbed onto Honglu¡¯s shirt tightly. Heng¡¯s face was pale white, and his body seemed to be shaking. Lori looked at Zheng tenderly as he stood in a pool of blood. Tears were flowing down her cheeks silently.

    The other five newbies also came out. They became dumbfounded as soon as they saw the scene then began throwing up. Looked like all five were just normal civilians. They couldn¡¯t have been in the military or were assassins. Their performance reinforced Zheng¡¯s decision to abandon them.

    Zheng looked deep into the corridor and took a deep breath. ¡°Lan, scan the floor above. Looks like the scientists are observing the captured Aliens. Find their location. Let¡¯s go, scan while we walk. Also find out the entrance to upstairs.¡±

    Lan nodded quietly. She walked in the center of the team with her eyes closed. Lori was holding onto her. After a while, she said. ¡°We have to speed up. The Aliens that broke free from confinement killed a lot of people. Only four managed to escape from the room. The Aliens were transporting the dead bodies into a corroded corridor. I don¡¯t know how much the four of them can still run.¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°Let¡¯s go! We should be able to make it in time!¡±

 Vol 9: 2-1.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 2-1.</strong>

    The group advanced forward in the corridor. Zheng was carrying Lori while Heng was carrying Honglu. Though Honglu felt quite upset as he watched Yinkong carrying Ran. He couldn¡¯t have been able to do the job with that little body of his anyway. Lan and ChengXiao kept up with the team by themselves. As for the five newbies who were struggling to catch up with them, they were unfortunate that their physical fitness wasn¡¯t up to par with the veterans. The newbies quickly fell behind and after a few turns in the corridor, there was no sight of them.

    Zheng said calmly. ¡°I abandoned them. Perhaps they have someone with the talent that we need. It¡¯s my fault. If we can go back alive, I will offer a better apology. Sorry.¡±

    The others didn¡¯t know how to respond. Lan said. ¡°They are still not a part of the team. The decision was for the team. Their fitness, speed, and reaction are all out of the limit for this movie. We may have casualties if we have to protect them.¡±

    This reasoning felt forced. Since if there were talents that the team needed, like people skilled with creating items, or had rare skills like Tengyi, it was worth the risk to protect them. Furthermore, the difficulty of this movie shouldn¡¯t be that high. The only issue was the unexpected beginning that put them in a passive position. But as long as they could remove the Chestburster from Lori, it wasn¡¯t too difficult to save the newbies. All it would take were just several more surgeries afterward. Though taking them along would require extra time. No one wanted to carry buckets when the Chestburster maye out in half an hour. So Zheng was selfish with his decision.

    ChengXiaoughed. ¡°Then I am rather lucky to get acknowledge by you guys.¡±

    Zheng frowned and interrupted him. ¡°You haven¡¯t gotten our acknowledgement yet. You¡¯re still on trial and we needed a doctor.¡±

    ChengXiao whistled. ¡°No problem. Being a doctor is my profession, even though I did it just to make a living. But I am still lucky. So many prettydies here. Oh. I don¡¯t know if this is heaven. My favorite baby face type with such a cold expression, and this perfect physique.¡±

    Pah! Lan pped him in the face when she noticed him staring at her chest.

    ChengXiao wasn¡¯t mad and kept onughing. ¡°Being hit by a girl is a sign of honor. Ha. Too bad most people don¡¯t understand such honor. Anyway, it¡¯s still a lucky event when I can see so many pretty girls, even though I am brought into this weird world of horror movies. Haha.¡±

    Everyone else ignored him. Although these words were unpleasant to hear, they couldn¡¯t feel any bad intentions from him, at least nothing obvious. After all, the three men didn¡¯t think of anything wrong with liking women. Heng and Honglu even nodded to themselves. The girls were feeling conflicted. They were mad to hear it but also happy that someone called them beautiful.

    As they were running, Yinkong suddenly asked. ¡°I am curious. Howe you are so physically fit? You haven¡¯t ran out of breath after running for so long.¡±

    ChengXiao¡¯s eyes immediately turned into hearts. ¡°Lady, no, littledy, it¡¯s because I am from a Chinese medicine practitioner family. My old man forced me to drink herbal medicines and practice crap kungfu since I was a kid. Haha, it¡¯s not anything useful. We can discuss in private if you like it. I am actually confident at brewing tea, and singing. Look, I can move myrynx up and down.¡± He then opened his to show it to Yinkong.

    Yinkong gave him a punch without hesitation then kept running like nothing happened. One of ChengXiao¡¯s eyes had became ck but he was stillughing. When he noticed Yinkong¡¯s chest, his eyes widened in disbelief and stared at it. After quite a while, he said. ¡°That¡¯s not possible, is it really? Really such perfection?¡±

    Heng seemed to hit it off with ChengXiao and asked. ¡°What¡¯s impossible? What perfection?¡±

    ChengXiao¡¯s eyes brightened. ¡°My god, big breast loli. You know? My biggest dream is to have a super loli in fabulous stockings. God, can¡¯t believe my dream is half way there.¡±

    Bang! ChengXiao¡¯s other eyes became ck but he was stillughing. ¡°Encountering fulfills half my dream. The other half will need me to strive for. Haha.¡±

    Yinkong responded by pulling out her dagger. ChengXiao¡¯s face immediately changed to a serious look. He touched his pulses and said. ¡°About seventeen minutes left. Haha, or else I will die.¡±

    Zheng smiled. He felt this is an interesting person. Although he couldn¡¯t behave in front of women, his actions and words were careful not to cross a limit. He was a pervert with a boundary. Furthermore, that calmness toward death he had was only seen in Xuan, Zero, and Yinkong. He didn¡¯t have the scent of blood from battles. So as a normal person, this calmness was a rare quality.

    The group reached the entrance to the stairs and stopped. This was a safety exit. The elevator was not far off but everyone knew it was not the best option. Even though taking the stairs takes more energy but it was insignificant with their physical fitness and the stamina buff from Lan. No one was running out of breath from several minutes of running.

    Zheng looked at Lan. She nodded in response then scanned the stairs. Several secondster, she said. ¡°No problem. There are no Aliens nor humans in the stairs. The stairs lead up to room 1. Then we will reach room 13 in about five minutes of running. There are several scientists in the medical room. They sealed the door and was controlling the centralputer remotely.¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath and said to everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s run! Open fire when you see an Alien.¡±

    The others ran along Zheng into the stairs. This set of stairs was not short. They climbed for over three minutes. There were only twelve minutes left to the thirty-minute limit.

    ChengXiao was still indifferent to the iing death. He kept trying to strike up a conversation with Lan and Yinkong but no one was in the mood to reply under their situation. After a while, his face was full of bruises.

    When they reached the next floor, they immediately smell the pungent scent. Lan said. ¡°The Aliens have began corroding this ship just like in the first movie. Hurry! There are two Aliens attacking the door of room 13. Everyone hurry!¡±

    Zheng felt anxious. Those scientists were his only hope. Lori wouldn¡¯t be able to live if they die. He wouldn¡¯t let that happen! As soon as he heard Lan¡¯s words, he handed Lori over to Lan and sprinted ahead with the movement technique.

    The movement technique and the eleration buff from Lan pushed his speed to a height. He finished this five minute run in just two minutes. Two Aliens that were three meters tall appeared in front of him. The one in front was attacking the steel door with its tail. The door was already deformed.

    Zheng felt a familiar pressure. These two Aliens were bigger than the ones he had previously encountered and gave off a much higher feeling of danger. It seemed like the monsters in the movies would be stronger the further into the series. But was their growth more than Zheng¡¯s growth? The answer was obvious!

    Zheng took out a melting gun from the ring and pointed it at the Aliens. The Aliens also noticed his appearance. They jumped at him simultaneously. In almost a blink of an eye, they had moved within ten meters of Zheng. He pulled the trigger at once. An energy ball came out of the gun barrel and hit the Alien in front. With a sh of light, this Alien evaporated.

    Zheng was blinded for a moment with the sh. He quickly looked around and the other Alien was gone. Just then, he raised his head abruptly and saw the Alien hanging on the ceiling. Then it jumped at Zheng.

 Vol 9: 2-2.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 2-2.</strong>

    It was toote for him to raise his gun. Even though the gun¡¯s power was destructive, Zheng forgot about the Alien¡¯s swiftness. Aliens were a race that excelled in closebat, if you couldn¡¯t kill them before they close in, humans wouldn¡¯t stand a chance in closebat. Of course, that only applied to normal people or even those in the special forces. Zheng could fight an Alien face to face with his powerspared to when he was in the first Alien movie.

    As the gap between Zheng and the Alien was closing in, he felt the familiar sense of danger. This danger didn¡¯t decrease after he became stronger. Because he would still die if he gets hit in the heart by the tail, or crushed his head by the tongue. Furthermore, it was difficult to block an attack giving how fast the Aliens were. The difference he hadpared to the previous Alien movie was higher offensive power.

    Boom! Zheng began to dodge, the Alien¡¯s tongue hit an empty area right above him. A translucent field appeared over his head and vibrated like it was going to shatter. Zheng was aware that a mature Alien had much higher power than their early forms. The defensive shield was indeed on the verge of shattering. Judging by this, it could also defend against the Alien¡¯s teeth but not their tail. Since the tail had a much higher force.

    Zheng felt a sudden chill. He threw the gun to the side then shed horizontally with the knife. It cut open a third of the Alien¡¯s stomach. Its organs and acidic liquid sshed out from the wound. Fortunately, Zheng wasn¡¯t afraid of the acidity. Even though his clothes were corroded instantly but it had no effect on his skin. The liquid dripped off his body to the floor and continued corroding the floor.

    The Alien wailed. It spat its tongue at Zheng¡¯s head again. The speed of its tongue was too fast that even Zheng couldn¡¯t see its path clearly. The shield blocked it again but the shield was bing more transparent. Its energy was almost depleted.

    Zheng immediately ran up to the wall on the side. He jumped from the wall and headed toward the Alien¡¯s head. At the same time, the Alien shot its tail at Zheng. The shield instantly shattered. Zheng covered his hand with Red me and shed the Alien¡¯s head. The knife went all the way down, splitting the Alien in half. Crushed organs, flesh, and acidic liquid sshed all over. The scene was horrifying and disgusting.

    Zheng felt paining from his arm afterward. The tail was so powerful that it broke the shield and pierced a few centimeters into his arm. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t damage his bones or major blood vessels.

    The whole fightsted only several seconds. Even though it seemed like Zheng finished the Aliens quickly, but the fight wasn¡¯t so easy. The shield was a big factor. He couldn¡¯t catch up to the Alien¡¯s speed with just the first stage of the unlocked mode. The Aliens in this movie was just more powerful than the first movie.

    Zheng picked up the gun and sighed. The gun was indeed powerful, enough to kill an Alien in one shot. However, its slow to fire another shot. It would be more threatening to the Aliens if the gun could fire continuously like a machine gun.

    But then he remembered this energy gun didn¡¯t cost any ranked rewards. He could exchange it in quantities as long as he had the points. If it could fire continuously, then the cost would probably go up by at least a rank C reward.

    Zheng walked near the door and shouted to the people inside. ¡°Everyone back off! Don¡¯t stay near the door!¡±

    He heard some bumpsing through the door then screams.

    Zheng backed off a bit and pointed the gun at the door. The steel door melted into liquid after a sh of light, revealing a circr hole. The hole even went ten centimeters into the floor.

    There were four scientists in the room, three men and one woman, all Caucasians. They were shocked when they saw Zheng and especially the power of the melting gun. The passage was still extremely hot. Zheng said. ¡°Do you have water inside? Bring all the water out.¡±

    The scientists paused for a moment then brought out several solid cubes. They threw the cubes on the passage and the cubes instantly melted into water and filled the area around the door with steam.

    Zheng stood outside the passage and waited for a minute until the other team members caught up. Everyone was surprised to see the hole on the ground.

    ¡°We will talk as we walk. Lan.¡± Zheng walked into the passage. The temperature was still rather high but it was enough for them to pass through.

    Lan knew what Zheng wanted to say. She stood there with her eyes closed for a few seconds then said. ¡°No problem. There are no Aliens around. Though three Aliens areing from the floor above. They might have noticed our existence.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s for certain. They could easily smell the scent of their kind.¡± Zheng let out a sigh of relief then shouted to the room. ¡°Come out, hurry. You heard it right? The Aliens areing if you don¡¯te out!¡±

    It didn¡¯t take long for the four scientists toe out. They were shocked to see Zheng¡¯s group. The female scientist asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you be hosts? How are you.¡± She stopped right there, noticing her mistake.

    Zheng was mad as he heard this. His hand that was holding the knife trembled. The female scientist backed off several steps in fear and hid behind a man. That man seemed like her husband and he was also scared, but he stood in ce firmly.

    Zheng took a deep breath and said. ¡°We have two people became hosts. I need you to take out the Aliens inside them. I know you have done this procedure before. Don¡¯t f*cking tell me you don¡¯t know how. I will kill you!¡±

    The scientists¡¯ expressions changed and one person said. ¡°We should run as soon as possible. This ship is going to explode in fifty minutes. It takes at least forty minutes to run to the shuttle from here. This procedure takes thirty minutes. We don¡¯t have the time! We will die!¡±

    Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He lifted the scientist and said. ¡°What do you mean? Why is the ship exploding in fifty minutes? You better exin it clearly.¡±

    Another scientist yelled. ¡°Do you really want to bring these Aliens back to Earth? The ship was programmed to return to Earth if anything goes wrong in theboratory. And we are the only ones who know the password to self destruct it. Don¡¯t you think we want to live? But I would rather die than bringing the Aliens to Earth. The self destruction has been set. There¡¯s no way to change even if you kill us!¡±

    Zheng took a few deep breaths. He wanted to calm himself down but he just couldn¡¯t. The run was forty minutes. Perhaps they could lower the time a bit but there was no way to squeeze thirty minutes for the surgery. These scientists also wouldn¡¯t sacrifice their lives to help them do the surgery even if he threatens to kill them. Since doing the surgery meant death also. How could he save Lori?

    Zheng¡¯s mind was getting into a chaos. No matter how hard he thought, he couldn¡¯t find a way to save Lori.

    Zheng¡¯s face turned expressionless, as if everything was indifferent to him. He stared at the scientists quietly until they lowered their heads. ¡°You two are married right? To let you know the truth, there are numerous Aliens in the ship. If its just the four of you, the probability of dying on the way to the shuttle is at least seventy percent. Perhaps one of you will die. You have seen the power of my weapon. One of you stay here to do the surgery for me and my team will protect the other person to the shuttle. Make your choice.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve calcted our speed. My speed is about twice yours when I use the movement technique. So if they need forty minutes, you guys need about thirty minutes, and I only need about fifteen minutes. Once the surgery ispleted, I will still have time to reach the shuttle. Your mission is toplete the mission safely. My chance of survival is higher than fifty percent.¡±

    This expression and thinking with efficiency and probabilities of survival was like that of Xuan!

    P.S. I won¡¯t have myptop for a few days. The next update should be on the 29th.

 Vol 9: 3-1.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 3-1.</strong>

    The female scientist stepped out. ¡°I will do the surgery. I was the one who did itst...¡± The male scientist hit the back of her head and knocked her out.

    He carried her in his arms. His tears flowed down his cheeks as he kissed her. Then he handed her over to Lan before turning to Zheng. ¡°Let me do the surgery. I was the one who taught her. Rest assured. If I make any mistakes, you have her in your hands.¡±

    Zheng said calmly. ¡°Smart. I need another volunteer.¡± He looked at

    the other scientists.

    ChengXiao immediately said. ¡°No need. I am different from your woman. My blood is poisonous. Any organism that enters my body will dissolve. How else do you think I could wake up so fast? Haha. My mom is an expert with Gu.¡±

    The others looked at him in shock. He seemed proud of himself and threw two kisses to the girls. Though they ignored him.

    Zheng said. ¡°Gu? Can you use it to clear the Alien inside her?¡±

    ChengXiao waved his hand. ¡°It isn¡¯t so simple. Do you really think those legends are real? Perhaps, but not to my knowledge. There also isn¡¯t any herbs or insects here. How do you expect me to help you? Don¡¯t worry. Look at the callus in his hands. He had probably done this surgery numerous times.¡±

    Zheng fell into silence. His eyes returned to normal. He couldn¡¯t simte Xuan¡¯s personality for too long. This was what Xuan would do in the same situation. Of course, he was more likely to just abandon Lori in the first ce. But Zheng wouldn¡¯t do it. And this was the result he obtained from thinking in Xuan¡¯s personality.

    ¡°No time to waste. We will talk on the way.¡± Zheng took the lead into the corridor. Lan ran up to him to give him directions. They headed to the infirmary at a fast speed.

    Zheng yelled as they were running. ¡°Just like what I said, I am much faster than you. This path should only take around fifteen minutes. Don¡¯t question it. I want everyone to continue going forward. Complete this movie and return to God¡¯s dimension. If I die, the next Guide will appear in the newbies. One of you that unlocked the constraint will get tested. The leader position will be passed on as long as you can pass the test. Don¡¯t worry about me. I won¡¯t die!¡±

    Heng and Yinkong opened their lips but at the end didn¡¯t say anything. Lan was silent. Honglu nodded and said. ¡°Understood. This is the best solution for the team. Don¡¯t die or our strength will drop to the bottom. We will be in dangerous situations the following movies. The two of you take the lead. Choose the shortest path. Get to the shuttle as fast as possible, understand?¡±

    The scientists were shocked by the series of events. They nodded immediately without saying much like they were part of the team.

    Zheng said. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate the Aliens. They are much stronger than the first movie in power, speed, and maybe other things. Do your best to kill them from afar. If they get close, Yinkong, stab their head. It should kill them in one hit.¡±

    Yinkong nodded. She decided not to say anything and stood there without any expression. ChengXiao pped his hands andughed. ¡°So you like our leader. Haha. You are my dream girl. Big breasts loli. Why do Iugh when you like another man?¡±

    Bang! ChengXiao was sent flying several meters. Hey on the floor for a while then ran backughing. The atmosphere felt more rxed. However, Lori said unexpectedly. ¡°I am not going. I don¡¯t want to do the surgery!¡±

    Zheng asked her in confusion. ¡°Lori. Don¡¯t be stupid. Listen, there¡¯s anesthesia. It wont hurt. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Lori suddenly cried out and said. ¡°But what about you? Fifteen minutes is a lie. They need forty minutes. I don¡¯t believe it. It¡¯s all my fault foring to the movie and getting attacked by the Alien. I don¡¯t want you to die...¡±

    As she was crying, a hand pressed the back of her head lightly and she fell unconscious. ChengXiao said calmly. ¡°A good girl won¡¯t make things difficult for her man! When a man made his decision with resolution, whether it¡¯s right or wrong, she shouldn¡¯t try to change his mind by throwing a tantrum! And the man shouldn¡¯t be affected, or else he¡¯s not qualified to be a man!¡±

    Zheng looked at ChengXiao in surprise. This was the first time he took a serious look at this man.

    ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Take good care of her, even if it costs your life. This is what a man should do!¡±

    Before long, they had reached room 17, the infirmary. The scientist who decided to stay behind looked at his wife quietly. He didn¡¯t touch her. He just looked at her then turned around into the room.

    Zheng sighed. He carried Lori inside. The others kept going in the corridor. There were only a few minutes left for the thirty-minute limit.

    Zheng said in a rushed tone once they were inside. ¡°Hurry. I will act as your assistant. What do you need?¡±

    The scientist took out a can of gas and said. ¡°This gas can put Aliens to sleep for a short period. It also works on the Chestburster. This can willst about five minutes. There¡¯s only one due to its high cost, you are very lucky. I will cut off the nutrition tube between the Alien and the host. It will stop growing then we will have time to take it out. The whole procedure takes about thirty minutes. Now show her chest.¡±

    Zheng hesitated for a moment then did as he was told. Life was the priority at this point. This man had also basically given up his own life. There was no reason for him to hold back. Though at the end, only the center of her chest was shown. The other areas were covered in sterile drapes.

    The scientist was a proficient surgeon. The anesthesia shot was almost instant. It only took him three minutes to put Lori in an isted room with the can of gas. Then he focused on the scalpel with all his heart likepleting a piece of art.

    After opening Lori¡¯s chest with a cut, he searched inside with a pair of surgical pliers. After a while, he inserted the scalpel into the chest seriously. When he pulled out the scalpel, blood also shot out from the chest.

    Zheng immediately asked in panic. ¡°Did you cut any major blood vessel? Anything wrong? What happened?¡±

    The scientist said calmly. ¡°Rx. I haven¡¯t had any idents in thest dozen years. The nutrition tube is cut. I just have to take the Alien out now. But judging by its size, I am afraid.¡± He sighed.

    Zheng took a deep breath and calmed down. ¡°What¡¯s the problem? Tell me. What did you see from its size? Don¡¯t hide anything!¡±

    The scientist moved the pliers then said. ¡°Just as I thought. This is a Queen. The Queen only gets born every several hundred Aliens. The situation is terrible.¡±

    Zheng asked. ¡°What do you mean? Is it difficult to take out?¡±

    ¡°No. We took the Queen outst time. But have you heard of queen bees and queen ants? They have special connection with their bees and ants. So when their lives are in danger, the bees and ants will attack the cause of danger. Aliens are a simr species. When I forcibly take this Queen out, the Aliens wille charging at us in frenzy. Then we will likely get torn apart!¡±

    Just then, they heard banging from the door.

 Vol 9: 3-2.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 3-2.</strong>

    At the same time, the other group was following behind the two scientists. But before long, Yinkong suddenly said calmly. ¡°Lan is gone.¡±

    Honglu nodded lightly. ¡°She returned to Zheng. Hoho. What is love that binds two¡¯s lives together?¡±

    ChengXiaoughed out loud. ¡°Boy, have you even reached puberty yet to question love? Haha. Didn¡¯t know you have such fetish. Thisdy is a mature beauty.¡±

    Bang! Honglu fell into rage from embarrassment and threw the gun at ChengXiao, knocking him down again.

    The banging on the door shocked the two in the infirmary. Fortunately, it was apanied by the footsteps of a human so it couldn¡¯t be an Alien.

    Zheng opened the door to find Lan standing outside. She smiled at him as if it wasn¡¯t strange for her to be here. She walked around Zheng casually and entered the room.

    ¡°Why did youe back?¡± Zheng couldn¡¯t help but asked.

    Lanughed and said. ¡°How can you tell the path to the shuttle by yourself? What happens if an Alien ambushes you? I only weight 45kg. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult for you to carry an extra person right?¡±

    Zheng stared at her deeply. She looked back at Zheng with tenderness. Her eyes had so many words that couldn¡¯t be expressed. The two stood there for several seconds before Zheng muttered. ¡°You don¡¯t have toe back. You don¡¯t have to do this for me.¡±

    Lan shook her head with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s not right. I owe you a lot from before. Now, I am paying you back all at once. Hehe. I can¡¯t leave you behind when Lori needs help the most. If you feel the need to thank me, then carry me on your backter on, not over your shoulder.¡±

    Zheng sighed. He couldn¡¯t say anything else and stood next to the scientist quietly. Looking at the scientist¡¯s surgical skills, it should be done in twenty to twenty-five minutes. Zheng felt a bit more at ease but also guilt toward this scientist.

    Ten minutester, they could see the Queen¡¯s head. It opened its mouth and shot out its tongue. The tongue hit the scalpel. The Queen was so fierce before it even matured. Zheng could still remember that huge body from back then. They almost wiped at the end of the first Alien movie.

    Lan said with worry. ¡°Why is the Queen only worth 1000 points and a rank D reward when its so strong already? Yet the Newborn is worth 5000 points and a rank B reward. Isn¡¯t this strange? Or is it really so powerful?¡±

    Zheng also pondered. ¡°Perhaps the Newborn is just that powerful. Although the movie didn¡¯t show the Queen¡¯s power explicitly, you can tell how powerful it is when the Newborn smashed the Queen¡¯s head with one hit. Have you found the Newborn yet?¡±

    Lan shook her head. ¡°No, not yet. It seems like their secretions block off my scan. I can¡¯t reach any area covered by their secretions. I don¡¯t know why.¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°Are these areas growing in size? Where are they?¡±

    Lan said with her eyes closed. ¡°Yes. These areas are growing. I found eleven Aliens. Six of them are heading this way, two are following behind the other group. They couldn¡¯t catch up to them for a while. The other group is approaching the elevator. They can go up two floors through the elevator and would be close to the shuttle.¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will bring you back safely. If we die together at the end...¡±

    Lanughed brightly. ¡°If we die together like that, then that¡¯s even...¡±

    The scientist let out a sigh of relief. ¡°I have separated its muscles from her. I am going to begin separating its nerves, but that will stimte the Queen¡¯s sense of danger. I need about ten minutes uninterrupted to do this. I will leave the safety of this room to you two.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Thank you. Your wife is safe with them. Myrades will take her to the shuttle safely! I will take care of the safety here and leave the surgery to you.¡±

    He replied calmly. ¡°This is just equivalent exchange. My wife¡¯s life for your love¡¯s life. This is fair. I will finish the procedure in time. Afterward, please give me a gun and a bullet. Thank you.¡±

    Two minutes passed. Lan¡¯s expression suddenly changed. ¡°They are here. The two Aliens in the front are getting near. They should reach this corridor in a minute. There are also four moreing.¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath. He held onto the melting gun with his left hand and the knife with his right. He walked out the door quietly. When the door was closing, Lan said. ¡°Be careful.¡±

    ¡°I will.¡±

    Was being careful enough? It was almost impossible to avoid all damage when fighting an Alien. Zheng had expected to put his life on the line. As he held onto the gun, he knew he only had the chance for two shots. If there were more than two Aliens then he would have to fight the remaining in closebat. He wanted to avoid being in such situation because life wouldn¡¯t be under his control. Any idents like if the tail pierced his heart, then he would die. Because the weakness of the Vampire bloodline was the heart and brain.

    Zheng stood in the corridor quietly. He closed his eyes and focused all his attention on his ears. He could hear the the faint scratching noises between metals. These noises grew louder and louder. Finally, Zheng opened his eyes, raised his gun and pointed at the corner of the corridor.

    ¡°Three.¡±

    ¡°Two.¡±

    ¡°One!¡±

    He pulled the trigger despite there was no Alien in sight. However, as soon as the gun fired, arge ck figure charged out from the corner. The energy ball hit its body and its head immediately evaporated, along with a part of the wall. Almost immediately, another ck figure charged at Zheng. He just barely rxed his finger from the trigger. The figure already advanced several meters into the corridor. Zheng immediately jumped backward as he fired another shot. The Alien was hit while it was in the air jumping at Zheng. Then it evaporated after a sh of light.

    Zheng took a deep breath. However, before he had the chance to put down his gun, he sensed dangering from the infirmary. He immediately charged inside in a panic. The room was quiet as before. Lan looked at him with a bitter smile.

    ¡°On top. Four Aliens were in between the metallicyers. No idea how they got in. Look! The metal is getting corroded!¡± Lan pointed at a corner.

    The two of them raised their heads. The metallic ceiling was bing soft. It wouldn¡¯t take more than several seconds for it to corrode a hole.

    Then a tail pierced through theyer. However, the attack didn¡¯te. And instead, the ceiling of the isted room where the surgery was taking ce started to corrode. The Aliens had located their Queen. They nned to enter the isted room directly and obtain their Queen!

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    Zheng shouted in frenzy. He charged at the opened ceiling and jumped up. His hand grabbed onto the edge of the hole then flipped himself inside, colliding with an Alien.

    There were four Aliens above the ceiling.

 Vol 9: 4-1.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 4-1.</strong>

    Heng was still carrying Honglu. ChengXiao willingly offered to take the task with augh but Honglu denied it straight out. The reason was left to everyone¡¯s guesses but there might be a fear of revenge.

    Honglu asked one of the scientists. ¡°Is that elevator really as safe as you said? What if the Aliens corroded the cables?¡±

    The scientist replied immediately. ¡°It shouldn¡¯t. The area around is surrounded by an electrified safety. Any little attack will cause it to counterattack. The Aliens have little defense against high voltage attacks. Of course, this refers to normal Aliens. The Queen¡¯s exoskeleton resist higher voltages but I don¡¯t think the Queen will go near the elevator.¡±

    Honglu thought for a moment. ¡°Ok then. We will take the elevator up. How much longer will it take to reach the shuttle?¡±

    The other scientist replied. ¡°ording to our current speed, we only need twenty more minutes. There should be security guards on the way. They have weapons that can damage the Aliens. Why don¡¯t we take them along?¡±

    Yinkong said coldly. ¡°I am notfortable working with strangers. I am afraid of getting hit if they use firearms. Furthermore, are you sure they will help us? Your test subjects?¡±

    The scientist¡¯s face reddened without any words in reply. The other scientist said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. How did you escape from there? The ss chambers are bulletproof and the metal bars and circlets are made of an enhanced alloy. You shouldn¡¯t be able to escape by yourselves. Did someone release you?¡±

    Honglu gave a cold smile. ¡°Release us? Who? Stop thinking other stuff and lead the way. Unless you want to explode along with this ship.¡±

    The scientists shut themselves and kept moving silently. Several minutester, they reached the elevator. The door was almost three meters tall. Three soldiers were guarding the door. They turned around upon hearing the footsteps then immediately raised their guns. ¡°Put down your weapons, get down with your hands over your head!¡±

    Honglu said in a low voice. ¡°Yinkong!¡±

    Yinkong had put Ran down. She stepped in front of the group and waved her hand. The soldiers watched in terror as their bodies separated along their chests. The upper halves fell to the floor. That wound was t as a mirror. It wasn¡¯t until then that their blood started bleeding from the wound, and their organs sttered on the floor.

    The little girl pulled back the hair thin weapon. It was sharp and tough when she threw it out but silky soft when she pulled it back. It easily cut the soldiers and their weapons in half. Then she wrapped the wire around her wrist like a bracelet.

    The two scientists stood there in shock looking at Yinkong. Not only them but everyone else was shocked, though not because of the scene of the corpses. After several movies, they had toughened up. Heng was the only one trembling with a pale face. His problem seemed to be getting worse. This type of trembling wasn¡¯t just regr fear.

    ChengXiao and Ran looked at the bodies in both surprise. Honglu was surprised at the destructiveness of this weapon and Yinkong¡¯s control over it. Judging from this attack, it was difficult to defend against and could easily kill a person. It also had a range of seven meters.

    Honglu calmed down a bit then looked at the scientists. ¡°Is this the elevator? Are you sure it¡¯s still working?¡±

    The scientists immediately looked at the disy above and nodded. The number was going down. ¡°Yes. This elevator is still working. Since they were waiting here, there should be people upstairs. That¡¯s good. I was afraid the higher floors were filled with Aliens.¡±

    Honglu twirled his hair. ¡°That¡¯s strange. Don¡¯t you think the elevator is taking too long toe down? ChengXiao,e carry me. Heng, do you still remember what I told you? No matter what happens, you only have one hit. Just think that you are safe once you killed your enemy. They won¡¯t be able to hurt you.¡±

    Heng couldn¡¯t put his eyes on the corpses. His body was still trembling a bit. He handed Honglu over to ChengXiao and asked curiously. ¡°What¡¯s happening? Make it clear. Or I might get too scared that I can¡¯t draw my bow if I am not prepared.¡±

    Hongluughed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the best? You¡¯re not deliberately going into battle so you won¡¯t hold yourself back as much. Just shoot your arrow out. Don¡¯t think about whether you can hit the target, or what happens afterward, or if you will die. The only think you need to focus on is your arrow.¡±

    Heng took a deep breath. He drew an enchanted +3 sharpness arrow. Just like Honglu said, he stopped thinking about everything else, whether it was fear, or death, or fights. He would release the arrow as soon as he feels any danger. Any thoughts could wait until afterward. This was probably the fighting style that suited him the most. At least he didn¡¯t have to think about getting attacked or killed.

    Heng drew his bow as the elevator wasing down, just waiting for the moment it opens. He could smell the scent of Aliens and blood, blood like the bodies behind him.

    Yinkong was also getting ready. She held onto the dagger with one hand and the wire with the other. She prepared herself for any dangering from behind the door, whether it was Aliens or humans.

    Honglu also held up his gun and pointed it at the door. As the door slowly opened, the first thing that came to sight were torn human bodies, like they were bit apart by teeth. The scene was bloody and disgusting. ChengXiao and Yinkong walked up, which in turn also carried Honglu up. That scared him and he yelled. ¡°Put me down first, put me down first! Even though I am not scared of dead people but this is too disgusting. Don¡¯t get me near them!¡±

    ChengXiao pretended to throw him over to the bodies which made his body trembled. Then he put Honglu down whileughing and walked over with Yinkong.

    ¡°The blood is fresh. Shouldn¡¯t be more than ten minutes. Judging from the bites, hoho, we hit the lottery. The mouth that chewed it was at least three times the size of the Alien I saw. Uh, what¡¯s up there is probably...¡± ChengXiaoughed.

    Yinkong nodded. ¡°Right. They died to a mouth that big and it was less than ten minutes since their death. It¡¯s probably up there.¡±

    ¡°The Queen?¡± Honglu smiled bitterly.

    The Queen was several times the size of a normal Alien. Its exoskeleton was also several times thicker. In other words, normal weapons couldn¡¯t damage it. Although energy weapons were powerful but they were not confident taking a hit from its tail, since the Queen¡¯s strength was also several times stronger. Honglu had been thinking of how to avoid the Queen but they ended up encountering this monster.

    ¡°Then let¡¯s fight. It¡¯s up to you guys. I have heard Zheng talk abou the Queen¡¯s power. He said he almost wiped and barely made it out. We are stronger than his team was so we have a chance, even if this Queen is more powerful than the one in the movies.¡±

    ¡°Yinkong, hinder its movements. Heng, use burst shot with three arrows! We put our lives on you!¡±

 Vol 9: 4-2.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 4-2.</strong>

    Everyone felt unease standing with a floor of shattered flesh. Heng had it the worse. He was scared of blood to begin with. Now that he was standing on the pile of flesh, he felt a nauseating sensationing from his feet. He usually would have just fainted, yet he was assigned an important task.

    Everyone¡¯s lives were entrusted to his triple burst shot. This pressure took away his right to faint.

    He had told Honglu about the ability when he finally seeded it. At the same time, he also told Honglu its weakness, horrible uracy. If he had an uracy of 100 for regr shots, a double burst shot would decrease it to 90, and the triple burst shot would further decrease it to 50. His chance of hitting the target was only half and half. Worse yet, even if he managed to hit the target, he might miss the vital spot. Just like the shot¡¯s power, its weakness was just as big.

    Heng took a deep breath to stabilize his body. He asked Honglu carefully. ¡°The triple burst shot is powerful but the risk is too big. What if it doesn¡¯t hit? Trust me, the double burst shot is enough with this enchanted arrow. Don¡¯t use the triple!¡±

    Honglu shook his head. As the elevator was approaching, he said. ¡°Sure, you can abandon us and run away by yourself. Just like how you abandoned your woman and let her get r-¡°

    Heng punched him into the pile of flesh. He then grabbed Honglu but the boy just looked at him with a smile. ChengXiao took over the boy and said coldly. ¡°A man won¡¯t his own fault to another person¡¯s pain!¡±

    Heng lowered his head and nodded. He sighed. ¡°He¡¯s right. I am a coward. I abandoned her and ran away alone! What am I if not a coward? He said it right!¡±

    Honglu touched his face and felt the pain then said. ¡°Know the origin of the Sirius bow? Draw your bow to a full moon and aim for the brightest star. Now!¡±

    With a ding, the elevator reached the top floor. Heng¡¯s eyes lost focus. He drew the string without thinking, three enchanted arrows on hand. He released the arrows one after the other, and each elerated the arrow ahead. The arrows shined with enchantment. Then the first arrow hit a head that was reaching for them. The arrow pierced through without slowing down. That head turned into dust and disappeared. A huge body fell to the floor.

    ¡°This is the special effect of enchanted arrows. It can turn everything into dust and also increase the shot¡¯s range and power. That¡¯s why I said you don¡¯t need the triple burst shot, a single shot should be enough.¡± Heng walked out of the elevator. He discovered the unlocked state by ident. This feeling ofbat instincts surfacing in his head was amazing, he felt like he had be a super human. Of course, the after effect was just as big.

    Honglu saw Heng fell down in pain. He was rolling on the floor right outside the elevator. ChengXiao pressed his acupoints to no avail. Honglu scratched his head and said. ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s unfortunate. A double burst shot should have been enough. I underestimated the power of enchanted arrows. Oh, are you alright?¡±

    Heng wanted to eat Honglu alive at this moment. He took several deep breaths and said. ¡°You¡¯re too awful.¡±

    Hongluughed. ¡°Not really. Didn¡¯t you also punch me? We are even. Don¡¯t you feel much better now? Just stop being scared. Haha, enemies are just paper tigers. They seem threatening but isn¡¯t actually scary. Just kill them and they won¡¯t hurt you.¡±

    Heng got up with ChengXiao¡¯s assistance. He wanted to punch Honglu again but he was exhausted. That was the after effect of the early stage, feeling exhausted for a period of time. So they had to let one of the scientists carry Honglu while ChengXiao carried Heng on his back. They were rushed for time after all and must reach the shuttle within the time frame.

    ¡°Haha, you killed the Queen easily after all. Didn¡¯t you say the previous team almost wiped? People back then were too weak.¡± ChengXiao said as he ran.

    Just then, a dark slender object whipped out from the side. Yinkong jumped up to block it but was knocked away and hit the wall. ChengXiao was the one supposed to get hit. He looked at Yinkong in shock then dropped Heng. He grabbed Honglu¡¯s gun and charged at the Alien.

    An Alien of about ten meters tall and ten meters in length including its tail stood in the corridor. Its ck exoskeleton gave off a sense of pressure. Though ChengXiao seemed as if he didn¡¯t feel any pressure from the Queen. He pulled the trigger at the Queen¡¯s leg when its tail was still out. With a sh of light, ChengXiao was knocked away but the shot only opened a hole in its leg, didn¡¯t seem to even damage its bone. However, the pain caused the Queen to go frenzy.

    ChengXiao jumped up from the ground like nothing happened. The gun was crushed from that tail hit. If that tail aimed for his chest instead of the gun, he might not have been in one piece afterward.

    The Queen howled then charged at the group. Those huge legs gave them an illusion that they would be crushed with a step. So everyone subconsciously backed off. Yet, no one noticed Yinkong was charging over at the Queen instead. She ran slightly over the Queen¡¯s leg, and that leg was cut in half. The acidic blood sshed out. The Queen fell to the ground from being out of bnce.

    Yinkong jumped on top of its body. Before the Queen could turn its head, she took out the ming dagger and stabbed it into the back of the Queen¡¯s head. The fire burned the inside of the head.

    Did Aliens have a soul? No one was certain, but the Queen howled in pain. Its body struggled. The whole floor was corroded with numerous holes from the acidic sshing out. They couldn¡¯t take a step without stepping into a hole. After quite a while, it stopped struggling and died.

    Yinkong walked over to the Queen. She pulled back the dagger with the memory wire. The dagger was intact. Its unknown materials were resistant to corrosion, which made her smile.

    Everyone else came over and cheered. ChengXiao embraced Yinkong, acting like he was considerate. ¡°How can girls fight? But you¡¯ve done well. Haha, too bad I don¡¯t have a weapon or else I can fight along you. Yinkong?¡±

    She didn¡¯t struggle out of his arms. Right after she sheathed the dagger, she fainted. Blood came out the corner of her mouth and her body felt feeble. ChengXiao immediately checked her back. She suffered critical injury from her left shoulder to the left side of the abdomen. Her bones were probably broken, and her internal organs were also damaged. ChengXiao said. ¡°Hurry! We have to run. Shit, hurry! She only has less than twenty minutes. She¡¯s bleeding internally. I slowed her blood cirction by pressing her acupoints but I don¡¯t have the needles to stop it. Run!¡± He picked up Yinkong and started sprinting.

    Heng was still a little exhausted but he clenched his teeth and followed behind. Everyone else also started running. Honglu was the only one still getting special treatment but his face was pale. He kept twirling his hair as he was thinking.

 Vol 9: 5-1.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 5-1.</strong>

    Zheng had been enraged since he entered this movie. This emotion persisted until the Aliens attempted to corrode the ceiling then it exploded. So he jumped up without further thinking.

    The Aliens were surprised for a moment when he appeared. As he knocked away the first Alien and were charging at the other three, he had entered the second stage of the unlocked mode. His muscles puffed up and he could see the Alien preparing its tongue.

    The one that was knocked away moved its head and pointed its mouth at Zheng¡¯s head. It was as if the world turned into slow motion, the Alien opened its teeth and shot out its tongue like a bullet.

    Zheng had entered into a frenzy. This state appeared once when he was fighting the leader of team India. His hatred fromrades getting killed, and the tortures done to the newbies drove him to this state. And now the Aliens¡¯ attempt to enter the surgery room, which threatened Lori¡¯s life, drove him to the same level of madness!

    Zheng stabbed his hand forward right into the Alien¡¯s opened mouth. He activated the me before the Alien could bite his arm. The me instantly red through the Alien¡¯s head. He then pulled that grilled tongue out and burned it into ashes.

    Aliens had a high level of intelligence and no sense of fear. Their intelligence was focused on killing. When the other three saw Zheng killed one of them, they all leaped at him. The first Alien shot its tongue at Zheng¡¯s head. The second one threw its tail right at Zheng¡¯s chest. The third one was still some distance away.

    The second stage of the unlocked mode didn¡¯t only increase his strength but also his speed, reaction, and precision. So he saw right through the paths of the Aliens¡¯ attacks. He jumped back half a meter using the movement technique, causing both attacks to miss, then using the wall behind him as support to dash forward at the nearest Alien. Zheng grabbed the tongue that was still out and pulled it out. Then channeled Qi to his left fist and punched its head while it was pulled forward along with the tongue. The corrosive property of Qi allowed him to punch right through the Alien¡¯s head.

    At the same time, the second Alien leaped forward and shot its tongue. It was toote for Zheng to dodge. He had to block the tongue with his left arm, and the tongue pierced right into it. Fortunately, he backed half a step and the tongue couldn¡¯t reach any further. Otherwise, it would have broken his arm in half.

    Even then, the wound was deep enough to reveal his bone. Though he had shut off the sensation of pain in the unlocked mode. He raised the jungle knife and cut off the tongue. However, before he can attack any further, he and the remaining two Alien fell down from the ceiling. The corrosion had reached a point that the ceiling could no longer sustain their weight.

    Zheng and the Aliens were both extremely fast but he was slightly ahead while in the second stage. He activated the movement technique mid air then kicked at an Alien. The force pushed him down to the floor first. He raised the knife and shed the second Alien in half before itnded. Its acidic blood started corroding the floor.

    Thest Alien didn¡¯t charge at Zheng. It saw the scientist who was doing the surgery and the Queen that was screaming. The Alien howled as it charged at the scientist. However, its body stopped after a few steps. Zheng grabbed its tail, lifted it then threw it to the corner of the room. He leaped at the Alien with his knife going wild all over its body. The Alien struggled initially but after several shes, it was cut into pieces. The whole corner of the room was corroded with the sttered blood. Zheng¡¯s clothes and shoes also disappeared.

    When Zheng came back to his senses, he had killed all four Aliens by himself. Even though that was due to the second stage of the unlocked mode but this still shocked him. His intuitions and attacks were unimaginable during that madness. The two fights with team India¡¯s leader and the Aliens made him realize his power had reached so far already. He didn¡¯t know how he made it to this point. The first Alien movie was still like yesterday.

    ¡°Lan, do you still remember the first Alien movie? How things would have been different if I have this kind of power back then. Lan?¡± He said to his back but there was no reply. When he turned around, only the scientist was there and Lan was no where to be seen. She suddenly disappeared. Zheng felt a pain in his heart, like he had lost something precious. He immediately ran to the door.

    Then he suddenly stopped when he touched the door. The scientist behind him had no ability to protect himself against an Alien. At the same time, he was doing the surgery for Lori. If Zheng left this room right now then any Alien could kill the scientist and Lori. This was uneptable to Zheng.

    ¡°It¡¯s close. Just one to two minutes. Lan, don¡¯t die!¡± Zheng struggled as he stood there. After a while of hesitation, he walked back to the scientist. The Chestburster was about to be taken out.

    Lan kept the scanning active when Zheng was on the ceiling. Before the fight was over, she scanned one, no, tworge humanoid creatures. These two creatures were five meters tall and looked like a fusion of Alien and human. They had some human features and the head of an Alien. As someone who watched the movie, she knew these were the Newborns.

    Whiling cloning Ellen Ripley, the military scientists also cloned the Alien within her and created Aliens containing human DNA. Aliens were a species that could constantly evolve. When the Queen created enough regr Aliens for defense, it gave birth to this evolved Alien containing both Alien and human DNA. This was the Alien that was worth 5000 points and a rank B reward, much higher than that of a Queen.

    Lan didn¡¯t know what to do. The two Newborns wereing at them at a high speed. It would take at most twenty seconds but Zheng was still fighting four Aliens. If these two joined the fight, they may as well just kill themselves to avoid getting eaten alive.

    ¡°No, I can¡¯t let Lori die. They should be together. Right, I have to let them be together. If he must choose someone to abandon, then it would be me. Right, Zheng?¡± Lan felt painful. She wanted to cry but the current situation stripped her of the right to do so. She quietly opened the door and walked out.

 Vol 9: 5-2.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 5-2.</strong>

    Lan held onto the three pieces of metallic tes that could buff her psyche force. These tes were the keys to using mind control. The tes were expendable and wouldn¡¯t guarantee anything, but there was no time for her to think. She walked toward the Newborns with determination.

    Lan¡¯s head was in a chaos. She wanted to go back but whenever Zheng¡¯s face came up, it only reinforced her decision. In the end she remembered the kiss from thest movie when Zheng tried to save her, and started to cry. As she held onto the tes tightly, her eyes went out of focus. The two Newborns wereing at her in extreme speed.

    Lan clenched her teeth. Her psyche force entered a te through her arm and she could feel the increase immediately. She even sensed the mes of psyche force (spirits) of the Aliens. She ordered her own psyche force to surround the weaker of the mes. It gave her the unusual feeling of having two bodies. This contradiction was difficult to describe in words. And following this feeling, she gained full control of the body.

    The first of the two Newborns saw Lan and became excited. It immediately increased its speed, but just then the Newborn behind it struck its back and knocked it to the side. The strike was so powerful that it became embedded into the steel wall. Lan was shocked at its power. How could any human take a hit like this? Even more scarier was that the Newborn came out of the wall uninjured. It charged at the other one and knocked the Newborn under Lan¡¯s control into the wall, bring down the steel wall spanning tens of meters wide.

    Just like the ghost in The Grudge, when God altered the plot, it also increases the power of the creatures to far beyond that of the original movie. Even though the Newborn lost its tail and tongue attacks, their strength was more than enough topensate. Lan didn¡¯t question that Zheng, or even five of him would be done in one hit.

    Was this coincidence? In contrast to the Newborns¡¯ physical strength, their psyche force was so weak. Lan felt the floor shaking as the two Newborns fought. Yet, neither of them damaged the other. Their bodies were just as invincible as their strength. Even if they got hit hard enough to break the wall, they could quickly recover and continue fighting. The te had shattered after this short period of time. One of the Newborns stopped attacking. It looked at Lan then howled.

    (This isn¡¯t going to work. I can¡¯t kill them by just controlling one.)

    Lan clenched her teeth and activated the two remaining tes. She almost fainted the moment she gained control of both Newborns. The Newborns would probably break free if she wasn¡¯t persisting with all her will.

    Blood came out of her mouth from biting too hard. Lan controlled the Aliens to each tear out a piece of steel and pointed the sharp corners at the others¡¯ heads. However, the two creatures started resisting violently. Humans were not the only species that fear death. These Newborns with human DNA also showed fear as they howled. They resisted Lan¡¯s control and finally the remaining two tes shattered. The steel also pierced into their heads by this point. The two Newborns fell to the ground creating a loud bang. The whole corridor was in ruins after this short time. Arge portion of the steel was torn apart.

    Lan¡¯s vision blurred. She felt she had exhausted every bit of her psyche force, like she was floating in empty space and about to rest peacefully.

    ¡°Done.¡± The scientist finally said the word Zheng had been waiting for. Lori was sleeping peacefully when the scientist carried her out from the room. That innocent face looked like she was not aware of anything that happened outside. Zheng couldn¡¯t help but kiss her. Then he turned to the scientist.

    ¡°Thank you. I owe you one. Myrades will definitely protect your wife to the shuttle!¡± Zheng said but the scientist interrupted him.

    ¡°This is a fair trade. One for one. Please give me a gun and bullet. It¡¯s about time for you to leave also. The ship is going to explode in twenty minutes. It will announce warnings at the ten-minute mark. Hurry and leave.¡±

    Zheng took out a lot of bandage from the ring. He bound Lori to his body and after everything was done, he took out the submachine gun and a magazine. He quietly put the weapon on a table then walked out.

    As soon as he left the room, he heard a gun shoting from inside. Zheng felt a little sad but he stopped thinking and sprinted ahead. He stopped just a hundred meters in and looked at the scene in shock. There were also tworge humanoid monsters in the center and Lan lying on the floor on the edge.

    Zheng held her up but her body was cold. Her breathing was weak and her heartbeat was faintly discernible. She was on the brink of death. Yet Zheng couldn¡¯t find any wound on her body.

    ¡°Won¡¯t die. None of us will die, Lan. We will live on!¡±

    Zheng inferred what happened by the metallic powder on her hand and the position of the two monsters. It was probably mind control and forced the two monsters to kill each other. However, controlling two monsters at a time and overloading her mental capacity could cause the user to die!

    Zheng¡¯s eyes became wet. He knew Lan left the room along to buy him time. These two monsters were probably the Newborns and judging by the destruction of the scene, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to survive against them. But Lan killed them both.

    There was no time to think. Zheng used the bandage to bind Lan to his back. Just like how he promised her to carry her on his back and go back to God¡¯s dimension together!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Let us go back alive!¡±

    Zheng activated the movement technique and ran like a madman. His speed was so fast but there was a problem. He didn¡¯t know the way. Lan was unconscious so Zheng could only keep going up. He climbed every stair he saw and entered every elevator. After going up for a while, he saw a group two women and three men. Five people he was familiar with. they were not hisrades but the movie characters! And one of them was the main character with Alien blood.

    The group looked at him in confusion and surprise. A naked man carrying two unconscious women on his front and back. So they all pointed their guns at him at the same time. The main character even walked toward him with a steel bar in hand.

    Though Zheng let out a sigh of relief and said. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know this ship is going to explode. Don¡¯t worry, I lost my clothes for other reasons. These two girls also have close rtionships to me. Let us leave this ship and head for the shuttle.¡±

    The main character didn¡¯t look at him but at the surgical wound on Lori instead. She said coldly. ¡°Took out a Queen? Then this is the fourth Queen.¡±

 Vol 9: 6-1.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 6-1.</strong>

    It was then that Zheng recalled the movie plot. A Newborn needed to be birthed by a Queen unlike a normal Alien. Of course, with enough time, a Queen could give birth to multiple Newborns. But the Newborn must not kill the Queen afterward and was it possible for the Queen to give multiple births in less than an hour? No.

    Zheng immediately asked. "How do you know there are three Queens? You wouldn¡¯t have been able to run with your strength."

    A Caucasian replied with discontent. "What do you mean? Shit, look at yourself. Think I can¡¯t break your head in one shot?"

    Zheng shrugged. He started focusing his attention. Ripley shook her head. "Put back your gun. He¡¯s stronger than all of usbined. You have the smell of those things but not one of them. Did you get their blood all over you?"

    Another men in a motorized wheelchair yelled. "Those are acidic, how could nothing happen to him? Unless he¡¯s a robot, no, even robots couldn¡¯t handle it. Those liquid can corrode through the spaceship!"

    Ripley ignored him as she focused on Zheng. Zheng couldn¡¯t help but said. "I think we should keep running instead of looking into this question. This ship only has over ten minutes left. Do you want to die along with it?"

    They looked at him in disbelieve then a synthesized voice announced over the whole ship. "This spaceship will self destruct after ten minutes. All personnel please leave the ship. Entrance to the shuttle has opened. Repeat. Entrance to the shuttle has opened."

    Zheng suddenly understood why God needed them to wait an hour before entering the shuttle. It was waiting for thisst ten minutes so the entrance would open. God had nned everything, self destructing the spaceship to force them to run.

    Those five people were shocked to hear the announcement. As they turned to Zheng and saw him running with the movement technique, everyone began running forward. Yet, this made it difficult for him. He could easily outrun these people with his speed but he didn¡¯t know the route to the shuttle. So he had to slow down and run along with them.

    The Caucasian said panting. "You¡¯re freaking strong. Do you even need to breath?" He pointed out that Zheng didn¡¯t run out of breath and was much faster than everyone.

    Zheng was getting too anxious that he didn¡¯t have the attention to reply. Time slowly passed and three minutes went by. Anxiety was growing within everyone. Fortunately, one of the womenforted the group. She was the robot in the movie. She connected the with ship¡¯s mainputer before and had its map. She said that they were taking the shortest route and should take at most three more minutes, so everyone could live.

    At the same time, the other group finally reached the entrance. They were quite lucky during the second half of the route. The scientists said that although they took a longer route, the defensive electric on the way was activated when they were preparing to experiment an Alien. So that if something went wrong, they could take this safe route to the shuttle.

    "This is the shuttle? It doesn¡¯t seem like it could take in too many people." Honglu twirled his hair.

    "Yes, not many, so..."

    The scientist carrying him said in a low voice. As soon as Honglu had a bad feeling, this scientist pulled out a gun and pointed it at his head, then shouted. "Don¡¯t move! Or he¡¯s dead! Hurry, go turn on the shuttle."

    The other scientist was surprised for a moment then he carried the female scientist and headed for the shuttle. However, Heng pointed an arrow at him. He knew the power of Heng¡¯s arrow so he immediately stopped in ce. There was no chance of him surviving a shot. It wouldn¡¯t even leave him with a full body.

    The one holding the gun yelled. "Aren¡¯t you afraid of him getting killed? Your friend is under my gun! Throw away your bow!"

    Hongluughed. "Don¡¯t think, Heng. Just shoot. Be careful not to harm that woman."

    Heng released his arrow. He only used a fifth of his normal strength to avoid damaging the shuttle. However, the enchanted arrow still easily prated the scientist¡¯s head and turned it into powder. A stream of blood gushed out from his neck, causing Heng to throw up.

    The scientist was dumbfounded. He looked at Heng then at the headless body on the floor. His hand was shaking until Honglu said. "ChengXiao, are you familiar with attacking? Go attack, don¡¯t worry about me." Honglu said calmly.

    ChengXiao pointed at the gun and said. "Are you really not scared of death? That thing on your head isn¡¯t a toy."

    The scientist just then remembered he still had a gun and yelled. "F*ck, I have a gun. Do you really want to die?"

    Honglu sighed. "You call this a gun? ChengXiao look carefully." He pulled the trigger on the gun to everyone¡¯s surprise.

    Bang! There was no exploding of a head after the gunshot. A translucent field appeared next to hi head and Honglu smiled. "See? How can you call this a gun? It can¡¯t even pierce through this defensive field. You may as well call it a toy."

    The scientist was staggered but he immediately moved the gun to ChengXiao instead. However, ChengXiao had already closed up on him. He grabbed the scientist¡¯s wrist and twisted it. The scientist immediately fell down screaming in pain. Honglu could see that the hand was twisted to a weird angle and the bones broke out through the skin.

    "Haha, this is the legendary kungfu. You¡¯re lucky. If it was my mom here using it, you won¡¯t even be screaming right now."

    ChengXiao acted cheerfully as he massaged the scientist. Every time he moved his finger lightly, the bones would separate from the flesh at where he touched. Yet, due to some unknown reason, the scientist couldn¡¯t even faint. He suffered this excruciating pain consciously. After a while, he couldn¡¯t even move anymore. From the look of his face, he¡¯d rather just die.

    Honglu looked at the scene quietly as he twirled his hair. "Who are you? Don¡¯t tell me you¡¯re a normal civilian. Even though a normal person can learn to fight like this but you wereughing the whole time you attacked. Unless you are a maniac."

    ChengXiao let go of the scientist. He stopped the smile and saluted solemnly. "Army doctor of the special forces entered with the information and method Colonel Chu Xuan proposed. I am the second to enter."

 Vol 9: 6-2.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 6-2.</strong>

    Honglu was surprised to hear it. He pulled a strand of hair then said. ¡°I have heard about Xuan. I never expected you to deceive God and enter this world. But judging from the time, you have been trying this method for quite some time already. Why did it take so long? And who was the other person?¡±

    ¡°WangXia, a scout of the special forces. From our testing, it seems like with each expertise, only one person can enter this world. After WangXia disappeared from ourboratory, nothing happened to the other scouts. So we changed to people with other expertise. I am part of the medical field. Haha. Didn¡¯t think I would be chosen. So you can create any person you want? Shit, that¡¯s like the ultimate dream of a man. What¡¯s the best choice? Loli in stockings? Or MILF with small breasts?¡±

    That change of tone was so sudden. He was just talking about serious things from the real world and now about creating woman with a perverted face. He also spat out words that Honglu couldn¡¯t understand like otokonoko, yuri and such. He couldn¡¯t understand this man.

    ChengXiao picked up Yinkong from the floor and muttered in a deep voice. ¡°Is WangXia dead?¡±

    Honglu shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know if this person entered. Thest movie was tooplicated. Anyway, let¡¯s go back to God¡¯s dimension first. You will have to wait for Zheng to ask about WangXia. He was the one with the newbies in thest movie.¡±

    ChengXiao sighed. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s go to that God¡¯s dimension. It¡¯s unfortunate for that person called Zheng. He¡¯s really strong. I can¡¯t defeat him even with four people like me. He¡¯s also sharp with his decisions. If he can be the leader and you be the strategist, this will be a strong team.¡±

    They entered the shuttle while talking. All of them disappeared once they stepped in. Before long, they returned to God¡¯s dimension. God¡¯s announcements left them in daze.

    On the other side, Zheng was running with the movie characters. Everyone was getting more anxious as the time was getting near. Just then, Ripley suddenly fell into the floor. Ayer of Alien secretions covered that area, which shocked the other characters. It wasn¡¯t until the Caucasian shouted before people continued running.

    (This scene has begun. After the main character fell down, she will find the Newborn. This Newborn will kill the Queen and identify her as its true mother. Then it will chase after her until everyone boarded the shuttle. The Newborn will also enter it. Then I shouldn¡¯t have to worry about getting chased.)

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief. There were five minutes left, enough time for them to reach the shuttle. The only thing he was still worried about was Lan¡¯s condition. Was her mental capacity totally emptied out? Her body temperature was getting lower, her breathing was light, and her heartbeat was barely noticeable. All of these signified her life was on the line.

    ¡°Everyone run faster! Don¡¯t stop!¡± Zheng shouted. He so wished he could just speed up and forget about the movie characters. But that could only be a dream. He would spend more time looking for the route and might even fight an Alien without their guidance. So he had no choice but to continue running along with the group.

    The robot suddenly said. ¡°Everyone just keep running along the corridor. The shuttle is at the end of this corridor. We will reach it soon. Run!¡±

    Zheng was stupefied. Then he was about to activate the movement technique when a howl came from behind. The voice was so loud that everyone couldn¡¯t help but turn around to take a look. The scene was shocking. A five-meter tall humanoid creature was running at them. Its hand was holding onto a broken body. The body only had its head still in a piece. It was Ripley¡¯s body.

    ¡°F*ck, another plot change! Go to hell God!¡± Zheng cursed. He wouldn¡¯t dare to stay here for another moment. He activated the movement technique and ran as fast as he could.

    At the same time, the humanoid creature ran up to them at such a high speed. Its legs were three times the length of a normal human but the frequency at which they moved were faster. It only took him slightly over ten seconds to reach the other movie characters. It pped with its hand knocking the three men into the wall. The whole wall was pressed in, like it was struck by a hammer. When it released the hand, there was only a paste of flesh and blood left.

    The robot had the emotions and feelings of a human. She immediately screamed but the Newborn stepped on her, creating a big dent on the floor. She disappeared and became one with the metallic floor.

    The Newborn howled again. It chased after Zheng, which scared the man to run even faster. The power of those two hits was horrifying. The Newborn lost the Alien¡¯s tongue and tail attacks but gained such enormous power, much higher than how the movie depicted.

    Zheng was confident to fight face to face with a normal Alien because the Aliens couldn¡¯t kill him in one hit, but he could finish them with one attack. He believed he had a chance even against a Queen alone. However, there was no way he could fight this Newborn. Its power overwhelmed any technique and skills. Even a scratch was enough to damage him. If he was pped like that, he wouldn¡¯t be far from how those three men were. The only thing he could do was run!

    The sound of the Newborn running was like a chariot. Its speed surpassed Zheng using the movement technique. Fortunately, it wascking a bit in flexibility. Every time they made a turn, the Alien would charge right into the wall, while Zheng used the wall to make a jump that gave him a sudden burst of speed. The multiple turns along the way dyed the Newborn, so their gap remained about twenty meters away. Yet, the Newborn was getting impatient.

    Zheng felt the threating from behind. This sense of danger had be weaker since he grew in strength, but it finally surfaced again. The threat was getting closer and closer. For a moment, he felt that Death was right behind him with its scythe next to his head. Any slow down or pause meant his life.

    ¡°Shit, faster! Don¡¯t die here! Ahhh!¡±

    Zheng howled. The movement technique was at its fastest speed already. He also entered into the third stage of the unlocked mode and simted the steps Yinkong used. After the final turn, the shuttle came to sight at the end of a straight path!

    This path was several hundred meters long but there was no time to worry about anything. Zheng just kept running forward, then he heard the crash from behind again, the Newborn ran into the wall. It came out and continued to chase after Zheng. However, it was just much faster than Zheng and this was a straight path. Their gap was getting closer by the second.

    Zheng was thinking of what to do nonstop. If he jumps forward and get hit, then he should still survive at the cost of a part of his body getting crushed. Of course, if he was selfish enough, he could use the girl on his back to take the hit.

    He clenched his teeth as he calcted the distance between the Newborn and him. There was fifty meters between him and the shuttle but the Newborn was only four meters away.

    ¡°F*ck it!¡±

    Zheng was still in the third stage. His face turned expressionless. He needed this unemotional thinking the most. He adjusted his position and angle using the calction ability in the unlocked mode then made his jump.

    The Newborn pped him right at this moment and hit the right half of his body. Since he was jumping, it reduced a part of the impact but he still felt the enormous force sending him flying right at the direction of the shuttle. During the Newborn¡¯s howl, his vision turned ck as he entered the shuttle.

    ¡°Completed thest episode of the Alien series. Completed the highest difficulty. Received 5000 points, one rank B reward. Alien series will no longer appear.¡±

    This was thest voice Zheng heard before he fainted.

 Vol 9: 7-1.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 7-1.</strong>

    Zheng slowly opened his eyes. He was showering in a beam of light. His body felt painful and itchy, such a horrible sensation. However, apanying this sensation was the healing of his wounds. The wounds were being repaired in visible speed. The right side of his body nearly disappeared in whole. He looked like two-thirds of a person. The remaining third of him was forming up.

    Zheng raised his eyes. Everyone else was also inside the light beams. The beam on Lan was purple instead, different from the others, who all had the same color.

    Anyway, being in God¡¯s dimension meant that she was alive. Honglu, Heng, and ChengXiao were having a conversation on the floor, Ran was standing behind Honglu, so no one in the other group died, which was fortunate.

    Zheng closed his eyes and immersed himself in the sensation of the light. Although it was still painful and itchy, he felt as though he was in heaven.

    Before long, the beams dimmed down. Zheng was thest one to get down. Lori immediately jumped to his arms while crying. This experience gave her too much of a scare, scared of separating with Zheng, scared of dying, and scared of Zheng dying with her. So many things weighted on her up to this moment. She could finally release her feelings with tears.

    Zheng stroke her hair then looked at Lan. She smiled back at him without any hint of sadness. In fact, she looked delighted and relieved.

    "Ok, ok. Go back to your room if you want to get intimate. Or do you want to teach a lesson of sexual education?" Hongluughed. Then Ran knocked his head.

    Zheng let go of Lori, who was blushing, and let out a sigh of relief. "I was afraid that you would all die. We are so lucky everyone¡¯s alive."

    Honglu said. "We are indeed lucky this time. Didn¡¯t you hear the information atpletion? Wepleted thest movie of the series, the highest difficulty. There won¡¯t be anymore Alien and we each obtained 5000 points and a rank B reward. Don¡¯t you feel this is extremely lucky? Haha."

    Zheng recalled what he heard before he fainted. This was such a pleasant surprise.

    Honglu twirled his hair. "You didn¡¯t inform us about this. Don¡¯t you think we are lucky for surviving the highest difficulty of the series? Didn¡¯t you know thatpleting a series gives points and ranked rewards?"

    Zheng shook his head with a bitter smile. "I really didn¡¯t know. I can learn about many things from God but it won¡¯t tell me anything concerning the missions. Think about it, if we know about these side missions and how toplete them, we will be able to grow so much. We can keeppleting side missions in every movie and it will be like farming in an mmo."

    Zheng walked under the sphere. He closed his eyes and connected with the system. He had 6300 points and a rank B reward. The points exceeded what he expected. The rewards for each of them were enough to offset the horror they experienced.

    The group took a good night of rest as usual. All enhancements and exchanges would be discussed the next day. To everyone¡¯s surprise, ChengXiao, who had been talking all kinds of women, created a girl with some freckles and a braid. Her beauty was a step below the other girls in the tform, but ChengXiao¡¯s eyes had a sense of tenderness when he looked at her.

    Of all the people, Heng, Lan, and Yinkong still hadn¡¯t created any humans. Yinkong¡¯s reason was pretty straightforward. When an assassin needed someone tofort her, then this assassin would be disqualified.

    Heng and Lan didn¡¯t say their reasons and the others didn¡¯t continue asking. Everyone had their secrets. They will reveal them when they feel the need to. It was unreasonable to force the answers.

    The group gathered for a meal in Honglu¡¯s room because Ran¡¯s cooking was much better than that of Lori¡¯s. Although the boy didn¡¯t seem willing, everyone ignored him. Ran was very weing in contrast.

    "So you encountered two Queens on the way? That was lucky of you." Zheng took a bite then said loudly.

    The others looked at him in confusion. Honglu seemed to get it as his hand went for his hair again, but Ran pped his hand with her chopsticks. "I was curious as to the wound on your right body. Even if you get hit with a wrecking ball, the wound wouldn¡¯t be so terrible. You are aware of it, right? As your physical stats increase, your body¡¯s toughness also increases. Your muscles won¡¯t get crushed like this even if you are hit by a truck at high speed. The force this wound took was horrifying. Is this from the Newborn?"

    Zheng nodded. "I can still feel a chill up my spine as I recall it. It was too horrifying. You can¡¯t even imagine the power of a Newborn. I need to use Qi or Red me to break open that metal alloy of the spaceship, but the Newborn could just smash it and tear it apart. If a normal person has a strength of 1, my regr strength is 3-4, my strength with Qi is 5-7, and 10 when I am in the second stage. The Newborn was at least 100."

    The others shivered as they heard this. Honglu nodded in confirmation. "Right, that¡¯s more on point for the 5000 points and a rank B reward everyone received. I was confused as to why the Queen only worth 1000 points and a rank D reward while the Newborn was so much. The difference in points was too big, butparing their powers, this difference actually wasn¡¯t big enough. Haha, that¡¯s why I kept saying we were lucky."

    "From the beginning when we were confined, we would have be hosts if not for the defensive field. Any team was almost certain to get wiped at that point without a mean to defend themselves. This was our first luck. The second one was our splitting up. Although it seemed like we spread out our powers but the Aliens could only choose one group to attack. That group was you. There were only two Queens on our way and we easilypleted the movie. Third, you were almost certain to die. I don¡¯t know how you survived the first wave of the Newborns."

    Zheng looked at Lan. She had been quiet since she came back, and she looked calmer than before. Sheughed when Zheng looked at her. "The Newborns were strong physically but mentally weak. I took control over their minds and have them kill each other. Even though I also took some damage but I still killed both in the end."

    Honglu snapped his finger. "So that exins it. Think about it, God¡¯s goal isn¡¯t to kill us but rather force us to evolve. Why do we encounter so many dangers in the movies? I think there¡¯s a solution to every movie. The solution shouldn¡¯t be too difficult, but we didn¡¯t find them in the past. Like, if Lan¡¯s mind control is stronger, she could use these two Aliens as our fighters and clear the way to the shuttle. We could have killed everything we saw. Haha. If we had aputer expert, he could stop the self-destruction. If we had someone that can operate the ship, he could iste the areas, drive the ship to Earth and get the government to kill the Aliens."

    "So, any mission can be simple. We can earn more points and rewards. The key is to find the solution instead of following God¡¯s orders! This is the real evolution!"

 Vol 9: 7-2.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 7-2.</strong>

    Everyone went back for a rest after dinner except Lan. She quietly walked to the sphere of light. She was shocked at her points and rewards when she first checked, 15000 points and a rank A reward. It was such a pleasant surprise that she received the points from the Newborns killing each other. These points were enough for her to power up a tier.

    ¡°Soul Link ability. It can connect the user¡¯s mind with herrades so they can see what she sees. Can connect with up to three people at the same time, which means a group of four people can share their visions. The ability also allows the user to mind control people with a weaker mind. However, it will backfire if the target¡¯s mental capacity is too high. Requires 5000 points and a rank B reward.¡±

    This was the ability Lan had wanted. There was also an item that she want, an item she noticed long before.

    ¡°Revival Cross. Requires 7000 points and two rank B rewards. The holder of this item will revive five minutes after death. All body conditions will return to half the normal value. At the same time, the holder can choose to leave the current movie and give up the base reward of 1000 points.¡±

    This was an item she wanted to give Zheng.

    During the previous movie when she was overloading her psyche force, she calmed down and felt as though she had woken up. Loving someone didn¡¯t mean that she had to possess him. Giving the other person happiness was also a show of affection. She suddenly wanted Zheng and Lori to obtain happiness. She felt that human lives were so fragile after this movie. Even people strong as Zheng could die in one hit from the Newborn. She didn¡¯t want him to die, or that she didn¡¯t want to see anyone she liked dies in front of her again. That was why she decided to exchange this expensive item, even if it only meant a tiny bit of extra chance in this world.

    The second day, everyone gathered under God with smiles. After all, they came back alive and no one from the old team died. This was enough to make them happy. Plus, everyone obtained so many rewards. They could power up quite a bit after enhancements.

    Lan was thest one to arrive. She gave them a smile then closed her eyes. Zheng, Heng and Honglu was confused for a moment then looked excited.

    They whole tform appeared in their minds. It wasn¡¯t actually seeing the tform but rather a scan of it. This was the ability Lan just obtained, sending the image in her mind to theirs. Everyone could see the enemies¡¯ locations, the map of the area, and all the monsters. This was the core ability of a team.

    ¡°This is amazing!¡± Zheng picked her in excitement and spun in a circle before putting her down. ¡°Haha, this is great. This ability is the most necessary in a team battle. We won¡¯t have to be scared of those monsters anymore.¡±

    Heng was also excited. ¡°The Sirius bow has a long range and the Charged shot extends its range to up to ten kilometers. But this bow doesn¡¯t have a sight system. Plus, I won¡¯t be able to continue if I have to see the flesh and blood after hitting a target. This ability can help me lock onto the target and I just have to release the arrow. Isn¡¯t it just like a sniper rifle?¡±

    ChengXiao alsoughed in excitement. He opened his arms and walked up to Lan, but she gave him a kick in the face. Lan stared at him with caution. ChengXiao quickly got up with a footprint on his face and continuedughing. ¡°Come on, just a hug. Look, everyone¡¯s so happy. I want to feel happy too.¡±

    ¡°Hug Yinkong.¡± Lan shook her head and said jokingly.

    ChengXiao immediately turned to Yinkong but she pulled her dagger half way off the sheath and his arms stopped in ce.

    Everyone calmed down a bit after the drama. Honglu said happily. ¡°This ability increased the whole team¡¯s chance of survival. Hoho, if we can get a hold of the environment and the enemies locations, then we can set up the area in our advantage before a fight. We won¡¯t get in such a difficult position as thest movie. Right, what¡¯s the range of this ability?¡±

    Lan smiled. ¡°It¡¯s effective within my psyche scan range. My scan currently has a radius of 70km and can reach up to 700km in a straight line. If I keep increasing my mental capacity, this range will also increase.¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°Then splitting up will no longer affect our team¡¯s power. We can keep in contact as long as we are within range and don¡¯t have to use themunication device which may reveal our location.¡±

    Lan nodded. Then she took out a sachet. ¡°Hoho, this is something I made. Thank you for saving me in thest movie, and multiple times before that. It took so long for me to give you this gift. Keep it with you at all times, ok?¡±

    ChengXiao whistled and was making weird noises. Zheng also felt a little awkward, but Lan maintained her eyes on him with a smile. He couldn¡¯t refuse it. So he took the sachet and put it in the ring, returning a rushed thanks.

    After this, it was time for ChengXiao to introduce himself. Zheng smiled bitterly when ChengXiao said that he was an army doctor from the special forces and that there were several thousand people gathered together and hypnotized in front of theputers in the real world right now. Zheng never thought his mistake caused this consequence. No wonder they encountered an army elite in the movie before and now a medical talent in this one.

    ¡°If this world only takes in one talent from each field, then there will be soldiers from the artillery squats, missile squats, and various mechanical operators. Team China will overpower all other teams and achieve the final victory!¡± ChengXiao said with a serious expression.

    Zheng said. ¡°Scouts and doctors are useful but what do you need artillery and missiles for? Are we actually bringing a cannon into the movies? Or save enough points to exchange a Gundam for the operators? Eh, how do you know the existence of other teams? We never mentioned this to you.¡±

    ChengXiao shook his head. ¡°You didn¡¯t mention it. The data we obtained from Colonel Xuan contained information about a writing system. You should have heard him mention about an unknown writing system from excavations and ruins. Those writings recorded the existence of this world, but we weren¡¯t able to decipher those characters back then. After obtaining the data, a lot of the ancient writings were tranted and we learned about what happened in the past.¡±

    The group became curious, especially Zheng and Lan who had heard this from Xuan. However, Xuan didn¡¯t exin much to them.

    ¡°What happened in the past?¡± Honglu asked.

    ChengXiao shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know the details. It was roughly about the first humans unlocked their gic constraints and led humans as they fought against various horrifying creatures. These creatures were too powerful which caused humans to unlock the deeper levels of the constraint. When they reached the fifth stage, they created many bloodlines, weapons, and abilities. Humans eliminated the creatures in the end. They learned that the gic constraint was the key to evolution and therefore created God¡¯s dimensions. When our civilizations reached a certain point, they will influence some people¡¯s minds to film horror movies containing those ancient creatures. Which means that the monsters we see possibly existed in the ancient times and fought against humans. Then God will select people into this world to experience the same fighting process as ancient humans to make them evolve. There are multiple God¡¯s dimensions, split up ording to the continents in ancient Earth. Each one represents a team. Each team will fight against the others.¡±

    ¡°The team that leaves this world alive will change humanity.¡±

 Vol 9: 8-1.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 8-1.</strong>

    ChengXiao said with bitterness when he learned of WangXia¡¯s death in the movie before. ¡°A good warrior with strongbat skills, and an expert in setting traps and mines. He was known for his grappling techniques.¡±

    Zheng patted his shoulder. ¡°Before you be strong enough, death is more likely in the movies for everyone. Don¡¯t overthink it. Carve his name onto this stone tablet.¡±

    This was the tablet the team exchanged together. It recorded therades who once fought with them.

    ¡°Chu Xuan, Zero, Qi Tengyi, Zhang Jie, WangXia.¡±

    When a person looked at this tablet, these names would be printed in his mind like a magical effect.

    ¡°We fought together. We live on the power and sacrifices of ourrades. That¡¯s why we must live on. Carrying these sacrifices and live on together!¡±

    Thest line took Zheng a long time toe up with. Simrly, it would be printed in the person¡¯s mind when he looked at the tablet. So that the person would never forget these words!

    It was finally time for the most important topic in God¡¯s dimension, that was discussing enhancements and exchanges. Since Zheng became a leader, they would need to know what the next movie was and exchange items necessary for the movie.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t you and Yinkong each killed a Queen? The extra rank D reward can be used to buy their freedom. Whew. It would be much better. Bringing in extra people put a lot of restrictions on us. Oh yeah, everyone give me the defensive shields. I will recharge them. They maye in use in the next movie.¡± Honglu said to everyone.

    Hong and Yinkong nodded. Two rank D rewards couldn¡¯t get any worthwhile enhancements, and it felt like a waste to get another weapon. So the rewards were best used to buy freedom for the two girls. After all, the rank B reward and therge amount of points were more than enough to make up this little loss.

    Zheng had been in connection with God the whole time. His face looked pale when he finally opened his eyes. It took him a long time before he spoke with bitterness. ¡°The next movie is Resident Evil: Apocalypse, but we are going to encounter another team. The team will randomly selected. We have to enter the movie to know. This is going to be troublesome.¡±

    The others¡¯ weren¡¯t looking so well at this point. Everyone except ChengXiao had experienced a team battle. In these life and death encounters, as soon as one team opened fire, then one of teams would be certain to get wiped. Not only were veterans counted in the score but also newbies.

    Honglu pulled a strand of hair and said. ¡°This is probably normal. The previous movie gave us a lot of points and rewards so we can deal with the next team battle. Isn¡¯t that the reason for the plentiful of rewards? I had this question for a while, if someone reached a high level of enhancements then started saving his points to leave this world, will he also be able to cause a change in humanity? The answer is no.¡±

    ¡°Human society is an enormous system. An individual has to be powerful enough to break this system to change it. Like, a god. Otherwise, he is still just an individual. So God setup this countermeasure to increase difficulty at random, and increase difficulty along with your level of enhancements. If you don¡¯t enhance, you are dead when you encounter another team. If you do, the movies will be more and more powerful, until you to survive movies of full scale wars, disasters, and unexinable phenomenons. This prevented people from saving up points, so no one can leave this world that easily.¡±

    Hong asked in confusion. ¡°If this is so, then aren¡¯t we trapped here our whole life? Never going to go back?¡±

    Hongluughed. ¡°That¡¯s why you have to unlock the gic constraint. It doesn¡¯t cost any points and the deeper stage you achieve, the more powerful you as an individual gets, excluding the enhancements and weapons. I still can¡¯t grasp what the fifth stage is like, but its literal description belong to god¡¯s domain.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Then let¡¯s discuss the enhancements we need. Lan had already gotten the Soul Link ability, so we will start with Honglu. Uh, since you are younger than us, your body isn¡¯t really suitable for closebat or using long range weapons. I think you should learn magic or the like. There¡¯s a rank D enhancement, initial contact with the Weave. It allows you to contact levels 0 to 3 of the Weave. The rank C counter part increases it to 4 to 5, and the rank S enhancement increases it to 10 to 11. This enhancement should be the best for you.¡±

    Honglu¡¯s eyes shone with light. He said excitedly. ¡°This is the magic system from Dungeon and Dragons. Is this real? That¡¯s really...¡± Then his eyes dimmed down.

    ¡°This enhancement needs a lot of magic to support it. Abilities are expensive. Furthermore, the number of uses for its spells is limited. There are only so little uses in a day. I am afraid it won¡¯t be too useful in the movies.¡±

    Zheng messed his hair with aughter. The boy was smart but still acted like a child a lot of the times. ¡°It will still be stronger than the current you. Don¡¯t worry, we will all grown strong gradually and leave this world together. Haha, don¡¯t you think this is a good start?¡±

    Honglu nodded and epted this enhancement. He split up the rank B reward to two rank C¡¯s and three rank D¡¯s. He exchanged the rank D and C enhancements, allowing him to use spells up to level 5. However, that only left him with 2500 points, a rank C and two rank D rewards. He spent both rank D¡¯s for a level 0 and a level 1 spell, Ray of Frost and Summon Monster I. He could use the Ray of Frost 7 times, and Summon Monster 5 times a day.

    The others watched as the boy expressed excitement from the enhancement. He stood there with his eyes closed, then pointed at an empty area on the floor. A beam emitted from his finger. About a cubic meter of the floor was covered with ayer of frost. The intensity wasn¡¯t strong, even weaker than items taken out of the fridge.

    But Honglu said excitedly. ¡°Haha, this is good enough. In the rules, this level 0 magic is only a cantrip. Its damage will increase as my level increases. Let¡¯s take a look at the summoned creature.¡± He raised a hand then chanted in an unknownnguage.

    A hexagram magic circle appeared in front of him. Special particles floated out of the magic circle then a hound¡¯s head emerged from the center. Several secondster, a hound of about 1.7 meters came out. There was a little horn on its head but overall, this hound looked like a strong creature.

    Honglu studied the hound carefully then circled around it andughed. ¡°Haha, this is the level 1 magic. How¡¯s it? What do you think? Doesn¡¯t it look cool?¡±

    The hound crouched down following his order. Honglu sat on top of it and let it carried him running around. The tform was filled with the boy¡¯sughter.

 Vol 9: 8-2.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 8-2.</strong>

    The others¡¯ moods were brought up along with Honglu¡¯s enhancement. They all turned to Zheng, then Zheng said to Heng. ¡°You should be able to get the rank B Elf archer bloodline, but I don¡¯t rmend it. Judging from your performance, what youck isn¡¯t strength but a calm mind. So I rmend you to enhance the ability Focused State of Mind.¡±

    ¡°Focused State of Mind, rating 79. Suitable for users with strong power but has weak willpower. While the ability is active, the user will enter a highly focused state, greatly increases awareness, will not be controlled by any psyche force ability, calm and cautious. Suitable for the majority of movies. Passive effect, reforms the mind. Every use of the ability changes the user¡¯s mentality by a bit. Long term uses can permanently increase the user¡¯s concentration and calmness. Requires 2500 points and a rank B reward.¡±

    Zheng read the description and said. ¡°I hope you can enhance this ability. Its duration is based on your willpower. However, you will be able to face any situation calmly while it is active. This ability has no offensive power but its description is very simr to the first stage of the unlocked mode, though not as strong. You have also reached the first stage. Your problem is your personality, so get this one.¡±

    Heng was surprised and delighted. He quickly connected with God. After enhancing, he looked around with a strange expression.

    ¡°Zheng, let me use the knife.¡± Heng said to Zheng.

    Zheng took out the jungle knife and threw it over to him. Heng looked at the knife carefully then made a small cut on his finger. Blood bled out from the cut, then he licked the cut andughed. ¡°Haha, I am finally not scared of blood and pain anymore. This is amazing, finally. Haha.¡±

    Everyone smiled but then was shocked by Heng as he made one cut after another on his arm. Major blood vessels were cut and blood sshed on his face, but heughed out loud in madness.

    The others quickly got a hold of him. Heng started crying as he kept repeating he was not scared. They didn¡¯t know what to say to him at this moment.

    ChengXiao said with a bitter smile. ¡°This team is interesting, kid, big breasts, two of them...¡±

    Bang! ChengXiao massaged his pair of ck eyes and continued. ¡°Then a SM fanatic, and finally a sex maniac. It has been tough for you, leader.¡±

    ¡°Good that you are aware of it.¡± Zheng looked at Heng with a bitter smile. He had exited the focused state and began shivering again. Then he had God started repairing his body.

    Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say to him. He underestimated how much Heng¡¯s personality weighted on him. Though thinking about it, this seemed reasonable because this cowardice personality made him abandoned his lover and ran away. Even though he returned to the scene afterward, but that was already enough to make people dislike him. He probably hated his cowardice also, or he wouldn¡¯t have shown this madness. He was probably thinking if he had this state of mind at the time, his future would have been different.

    Heng was still shivering after he came back down. The others kept their eyes on him to prevent him from doing anything insane again. Heng smiled bitterly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I still have self control. I was just too excited. It won¡¯t happen again. I promise.¡±

    Zheng sat next to him and patted his shoulder. ¡°This ability is still an external force. You will need to ovee your issue yourself. When you finally do so, that¡¯s when you finally be strong, and not dependent on an ability to support your faith.¡±

    Heng clenched his fists. ¡°Faith?¡±

    ¡°Yes, to live. For yourrades, for your brothers, for your lover, for your family, for the nation, or even if it¡¯s just for the justice you believe in. When you are able to carry out this faith, you will really be strong.¡± Zheng said.

    After Heng calmed down, Zheng said to Yinkong. ¡°I have thought about your enhancements, and here are two directions you can take. First is to enhance your weapon, and second is to enhance your ability. I lean toward choosing the ability because it cane into use immediately for the team battle next movie. There are several abilities unique to the Shining bloodline.¡±

    Yinkong nodded without any hesitation. ¡°Ok, ability then.¡±

    Zheng smiled. ¡°These abilities are Wind Step, Enhanced Shining, Shining Symbiosis. Unfortunately, two of them are too expensive, so choose the Enhanced Shining. It increases your Shining ability from ten seconds to one minute. Think about it, when you can sustain several folds your speed for a whole minute, you can even defeat me in closebat. It requires 3000 points and a rank B reward. Very cost effective.¡±

    Yinkong nodded. She didn¡¯t n to choose anything else but still asked. ¡°What are the effects of the other two abilities? How many points do they require?¡±

    ¡°Wind Step needs 8000 points and a rank A reward. It refracts light on your skin so people can¡¯t see you, but you won¡¯t be able to see anything either. And increases movement speed for three times. This ability canbine with Lan¡¯s psyche scan. You will almost be invincible. Just be aware of your body scent.¡± Zhengughed, not noticing Yinkong blushed as she tried to smell something.

    ¡°Shining Symbiosis needs 10000 points and a rank A reward. It creates a spiritual being that blocks any attack for you, both physical and magical. The beingsts for a minute or when an attack destroys it. Its endurance is probably linked to your own stats.¡±

    Yinkong nodded. She walked over to God and exchanged the enhancements. A silver light shed across her eyes then she walked ten meters in what seemed like just one step. She sat down next to the group and said something, but no one could hear her words clearly.

    A minuteter, she said again. ¡°The ability is good but it¡¯s difficult to control. I feel like my movements are too fast. It will take some time to learn to control it. I also won¡¯t be able to speak normally because my tongue moves too fast.¡±

    As everyone looked at her in shock, Zheng said. ¡°That¡¯s great already. That speed is much faster than my movement technique. Go practice it, there is still time until the next movie. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Yinkong nodded then sat there quietly, as if she didn¡¯t want to say anything extra.

    The others were aware of her personality by now, so Zheng turned to ChengXiao. ¡°You are already very fit. At least two to three times stronger than a normal person, and equal to someone who has been through two to three movies. But you have one critical weakness, haven¡¯t unlocked the gic constraint. Because of this, your sense for danger is low. If you want to survive the movies, you have to walk the edge of life and death. Go unlock your constraint. I don¡¯t think you need any enhancements. You won¡¯t be able to utilize their effectiveness without unlocking. You should get a defensive item, and a sci-fi weapon instead.¡±

    ¡°Of course, since you are skilled in both modern medicine and traditional Chinese medicine, I suggest you to get a rank C defensive item, a rank C mid range sci-fi weapon, because Heng already covers long range, and a rank C medical item. The medical item can be Gu, modern surgical equipments, or Xian enchanted needles.¡±

 Vol 9: 8-3.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 8-3.</strong>

    ChengXiao¡¯s eyes were shining. "Of course the Xian enchanted needles. Is there really Xian energy?"

    Zheng shook his head. "There isn¡¯t Xian energy, that¡¯s just in the name. The description of this item is, forged using method of the Xians. It is said that even if you miss the acupoint while inserting it, the needle can still increase the subject¡¯s recovery rate. However, if you know acupuncture, this item can be a great medical equipment. Though the surgical equipment is also a sci-fi item."

    ChengXiao interrupted him. "The Xian enchanted needles without question. Think about it, will you use knifes in a SM y? Needles, whips, candles are the thing."

    "Let¡¯s continue. For the defensive item, I think the Dharmacakra is great for you." Zheng was having a headache and quickly changed the topic.

    But ChengXiao shook his head. "No, you forgot that I already used a rank D reward. So I don¡¯t have an extra C reward to get a defensive item. Go on with the rank C weapon."

    Zheng looked at him in confusion then remembered the girl that he created and nodded. "For close to mid range weapon, I suggest the MA-M8 beam tomahawk. It has a ten meter long gravity chain. When you throw it at your target, it will cause an explosion if the micrputer detects the distance between you and the tomahawk is higher than five meters. This weapon can be used in both close range and mid range."

    ChengXiao pointed at himself and said. "You mean you want someone this handsome to use an axe? An axe that only appeared in anime? Do you know how ugly the robot that uses this axe is? I don¡¯t want it! I would rather use a beam saber than the tomahawk!"

    Zhengughed. "You are out. The current trend is not about cool anymore. It¡¯s about getting hardcore. But it¡¯s difficult for a handsomed like you to act hardcore, so you may as well just use a weapon that shows it. Itplements your handsomeness perfectly."

    ChengXiao scratched his head. "Haha, I am ttered. I am not that handsome, just a little bit. It¡¯s the tomahawk then. Haha."

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief. He was quite impressed with ChengXiao not choosing a defensive item, because that meant throwing away a chance to live. Even though Honglu would make one of the defensive shields for him, but that¡¯s not on par with a magical item like the Dharmacakra, which should be able to block one hit from a Newborn. ChengXiao¡¯s choice of getting the needles was a sacrifice for the team.

    Zheng thought for a moment then said. "I have only considered these three points. However, since you have two rank D rewards left, I think you should just save them in case there¡¯s a sudden need for them. If we had the extra rewards before thest movie, we wouldn¡¯t had been in a passive position."

    ChengXiao nodded then closed his eyes under the sphere as everyone else did. When he opened his eyes, his hand was holding onto a box made of jade. There were twenty golden needles inside the box. Touching the needles gave him a chilling sensation. Looking carefully, the needles were emitting a very faint light.

    "Good stuff! Living up to its name!" ChengXiao eximed. His medical knowledge was solid. He could tell the value of the needles as soon as he took one out. The reason it only cost a rank C reward was because they were not weapons. ChengXiao believed its value couldpare with rank A items when used by people skilled with them.

    In contrast to the little box, the white tomahawk was huge. However, it only weighed twenty kilograms, probably due to its materials. ChengXiao grabbed the axe. A sh of light blinked on the axe. He could felt an invisible chain connected to its handle, the gravity chain.

    ChengXiao held up the tomahawk andughed. "How does it look? Handsome?"

    Everyone startedughing along at his pose, a somewhat handsome young manughing while holding an axe. It took them quite a while before they stopped. ChengXiao grabbed the invisible chain and threw the tomahawk out. When it reached ten meters away, it caused an explosion and a meter wide hole on the floor.

    The tform was very special. Its floor was ayer of granite, but any damage done to it would be recovered the next day. So no one said anything about the hole and was just impressed with its power. The lightning sparkles during its explosion also looked shy.

    Zhengughed then said to everyone. "I am the only one left. I have two options, enhance my Qi to rank B but I am not sure if it will retain the corrosive property. I also don¡¯t have any ability other than the movement technique that requires Qi. So I am not too dependent on it. My second option is exchanging an ability. I want to get a closebat fighting ability. Best if it works with a weapon."

    Honglu thought about it then said. "I think the first option is better. Enhancing Qi will also increase your stats and the effectiveness of the movement technique. In contrast, if you get an ability, you might not have the Qi to utilize it. If the corrosiveness goes away then let it be. You will eventually have to enhance the Qi."

    Heng also nodded. "Yeah, you don¡¯t have to exchange an offensive ability. Like the Focused ability is more useful to me than anything else. I think enhanced Qi is pretty good."

    The others agreed because enhancing Qi would increase Zheng¡¯s survivability more, but getting abat ability might have him just end up killing the enemy when he gets killed.

    Zheng nodded. "Ok, it¡¯s Qi then. Hoho, there are so many abilities that utilize Qi. Most of them are rank B and above. There¡¯s a rank AA ability called Ten Steps Kill. It sounds so cool and rank AA, so it should be quite powerful too."

    After saying that, he had no choice but to enhance high level Qi.

    "High level Qi, rating 87. Suitable for movies requiring closebat. Greatly increases the quantity of Qi, can also buff stats temporarily. Requires 2500 points, rank B reward, and intermediate level Qi."

    After selecting the enhancement, he floated up just like before. Countless particles entered his body. When the enhancement waspleted, he gave off a sense of filled with power.

    The pool of Qi in his navel circted throughout his body, giving him afortable feeling like being submerged in warm water. It took quite a while before the Qi returned to its pool.

    "Great!" Zheng howled then activated the movement technique. He used to be able to jump two meters high and he could now jump up to four meters. This was only the most basic movement technique. He couldn¡¯t imagine how strong were the ones that were given a name, and what about thebat abilities?

    Zheng was lost in his imaginations.

 Vol 9: 9-1.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 9-1.</strong>

    The first five days were spent testing new enhancements and abilities. Everyone took a peaceful rest in the remaining days. The previous movie was probably too stressful. Even though it was only an hour, but everyone was running for their lives the whole time. The time was short, yet the stress was more than any other movie they had been through.

    The other reason was the team battle next movie. Although the preparations were made but who could say they would live? A few days of training wouldn¡¯t make much of a difference, so they¡¯d rather just enjoy life for a while. These are the days everyone wanted.

    50 points could turn the basement into a realistic world with sunrise, wind, and rain. The only thing strange was a set of stairs out of no where.

    On the sixth day, the group nned a field trip together in Zheng¡¯s room. He and Lori studied a documentary of the Alps to create its scenery in the basement. The area spanned 100 kilometers. Aside from the snowy mountains were a green prairie with a little river. This looked like a natural, unpolluted resort. It would have been destroyed by tourists in the real world.

    Everyone gathered in Zheng¡¯s room the next day. Four men and five women entered the basement each carrying food and drinks, charcoal and tes. The main ingredient for barbecue was the fish from he river. Zheng specifically put a wide variety of freshwater fish in it. Fishing was also a part of spending their time leisurely.

    Everyone eximed at the scenery as soon as they entered. The entrance was on a little hill. Looking ahead of them was a green field of grass waving from the wind. Further away was a set of slowly mountains, then a clear blue sky, and golden sunlight, making this ce seem like heaven.

    They walked down the hill into a forest with a river not far away.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful!¡± Lan was the first topliment, followed by Ran and ChengXiao¡¯s girl. Theyughed then took Lori and Yinkong¡¯s hands as they headed toward the river. Each of the girls had their unique beauty that wasplemented by the scenery.

    The girls yed by the river and looked so happy. Even Yinkong had a smile on her face. Zheng and the other men had begun setting up the grill, clearing the field, and set up a big pot.

    ¡°Ok,dies. Let¡¯s go pick some mushrooms. Haha.¡± ChengXiaoughed pervertedly. The reply was a punch each girl. Yinkong¡¯s first was the hardest and destroyed all his dreams at once.

    ChengXiao was very resilient. He quickly flipped back up andughed. ¡°Such lovely girls. They¡¯re so cute even when they¡¯re hitting.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t think so...¡± The other three men wiped the sweat on their forehead.

    After setting up the ce, they each took a fishing rod to the river. Zheng brought out a little box and said. ¡°Haha, super baits, 5 points for a box. The description said that every type of fish will like them.¡±

    They smelled an exotic scent as soon as they opened the box. The bait was a high density paste. Even though it was small but there was more than enough to use.

    Honglu put a little paste on the hook and cast it in the river. ¡°Are there a lot of fish here? What varieties?¡±

    Zheng also cast the hook out and sat down by the river. ¡°Don¡¯t underestimate this little river. It¡¯s only six meters wide but also several meters deep. If you don¡¯t know how to swim, you should sit back a little more. There¡¯s ayu, eel, giant sword minnow, saury, roughskin sculpin, etc. All of them are rare species since the fish don¡¯t cost any points. Following down the stream, you will see ake. There¡¯s a crocodile in theke. I heard crocodile meat tastes delicate. Find a time to give a a try.¡±

    Honglu sighed. ¡°To be honest, I don¡¯t like to eat fish. The little bones are too easy to get stuck in your throat. In contrast, I think insects taste good. Give them a try. Like honey bee pupae, or fried centipede, or grilled spider. These insects taste very vorful.¡±

    Zheng and Heng massaged their stomaches. ChengXiao went up to Honglu with augh. ¡°Insect feast? I had been eating them since I was a kid. My mom liked to give me these insects and said the more venomous they are, the better they taste. Haha.¡±

    Honglu nodded then he felt a pull on his fishing rod. The string was also pulling away from him. Heng immediately grabbed the rod and pulled it up.

    Zheng also came over to help. ¡°These strings are made of ss fiber, not even a whale can snap them. Here ites!¡±

    An eel like fish was pulled from the water. Zheng studied these fish the day before and said. ¡°This is the marbled eel. It was said to be delicious and doesn¡¯t have the little bones.¡±

    Just then, Heng pulled his own rod and arge t fish came out of the water.

    The baits lived up to its name. Their buckets were filled with fish within just ten minutes. They had to release some back into the water to prevent overflowing. The girls still hadn¡¯te back so the meny on the grass and chatted as they smoked cigarettes.

    ¡°So the government isn¡¯t selecting people from the army but from the special forces and people with special abilities?¡± Zheng asked.

    ChengXiao said. ¡°Right. This is Colonel Xuan¡¯s order. To be honest, I was shocked when I just entered, because he was dead. Do you know how excellent he was? He¡¯s strong inbat, aside from locking techniques, I can¡¯t win against him in any area. His wisdom is unimaginable. He¡¯s the person I look up to.¡±

    Zheng fell into silence for a moment then muttered. ¡°Are you also from the same military base? How do you know Xuan?¡±

    ¡°My uncle is a researcher in the military. I went along with him and entered the periphery of the base when I was a kid and met Colonel Xuan. He¡¯s like a ssic representation of ¡®don¡¯te near¡¯. Even though he doesn¡¯t say anything cold but that apathetic expression rejected everyone.¡±

    Zheng sighed and didn¡¯t say anything.

    As the singing of birds came from afar, this was a leisure he had not felt in a long time.

 Vol 9: 9-2.

    <strong>Vol 9: Chapter 9-2.</strong>

    When the time the girls came back with a full basket of mushrooms, ChengXiao was sent to identify the poisonous ones. Everyone else began preparations for cooking.

    "I despise you guys! Kicking your bro away when the girls are here. You little..."

    Suddenly, his girl came over to him and he said tenderly. "Girl, don¡¯t run around. Go back, I will be over when I am done with this."

    She cleaned a few straws of grass off his body then kissed him on the face and ran back. ChengXiao stopped the cursing then started counting the mushrooms with a smile.

    Skewered the fish onto a stick then sprinkled with spices. The fish was then left beside a firepit to cook. Arge pot was boiling mushroom and fish soup over another firepit.

    Ran tasted the soup with a little te and nodded. The others cheered and immediately filled themselves with a bowl. Although simple, the fresh vor was more natural than anything else. Something people in the polluted cities would never get a chance to taste.

    After the soup and grilled fish, it was as though everyone had forgotten about the movies as they chatted. Forgotten about the team battleing up and the possibility of death. Everyone had a smile and the rare opportunity of feeling rxed.

    No one wanted to move during this afternoon as theyy on the grass. By the time they woke up from their naps, the stars had filled the sky. Fireflies flew over the river. The girlsughed as they ran over, even Yinkong seemed interested.

    Heng muttered. "When I was together with her, I brought her to the vige every time I visited my grandma. She said she liked fireflies. The tiny lights glowed like the eyes of a lover. Haha, I am the sinner who ruined this lover¡¯s eyes."

    Zheng sighed. He had learned from the conversations that Heng¡¯s lover was the woman who died in The Grudge. He never expected that slut like woman was caused by Heng running away. Who was the one to me? Heng was a kind man but that cowardice personality ruined him and the one he liked. No wonder he was so happy when he obtained the Focused ability. He probably hated himself so much.

    Zheng said. "Why don¡¯t you create another her? Someone the same as her."

    Heng immediately replied. "No, it¡¯s not that same. It will never be her. I know the principle of creation, creating a person ording to your mind. But the her in my mind should hate me. I don¡¯t have the courage to face her if I created her. Let her live in the real world peacefully. I hope she can forget everything, and forget me. I hope she can find happiness."

    "Happiness?" Perhaps the peace after death was also happiness for this couple.

    Zheng noticed Honglu sighed then rolled his body around and asked. "Honglu, what¡¯s wrong? Why are you feeling down?"

    He said. "Nothing, why would I feel down all of a sudden?"

    Zheng touched his head and said. "What is there to be worried for a kid. Is it because you didn¡¯t get any insects today?"

    Honglu pped his hand away. "Stop the nonsense, who made the rule that kids can¡¯t have their worries? Yet what does saying it out do? Someone that¡¯s been lost will nevere back. I know the human creation is fake. No, not fake, but it¡¯s not the same person you knew. This is just a mean tofort myself. I am such an idiot."

    "I was an orphan. There was a crease on the back of my head when I was born. I don¡¯t know who my parents are. They abandoned me in the hospital. I know you are pitying me, but for what? The real ones you should pity are them. They lost a genius kid."

    "Then the doctors determined it was due to abnormal growth of my brain and will return to normal as I grow up. Since this case is rare in the world, along with the intelligence I had shown, the hospital decided to keep me in a research institute and assigned a nurse to take care of me. She was 22 and I was 6."

    "Life was peaceful for several years then suddenly, the institute caught a huge fire. The fire reached my room. She was the first one to came into my room. She smiled with a can of oxygen on her hand. Then she knocked me out. When I woke up, I was already in a hospital."

    "That fire blocked the hall leading up to my room. The room was in the eighth floor so I couldn¡¯t jump out through the window. The stairs were also covered in fire. She found a can of half empty oxygen. But the storage room for it was actually not in this floor. She put the mask on me and died to the smoke. She gave away her chance to live. I hated myself. Why was I a kid! Why didn¡¯t I have the ability to save her? How can you call yourself a man when you put the women in danger? Wah..."

    Honglu curled up and started crying. The other three men didn¡¯t know how tofort him. Who would have thought this genius boy had such a childhood?

    Zheng sighed. "It¡¯s in the past. This is your home now. We are your family. We live and die together. We depend on each other! I don¡¯t have much to say, but live on with the happiness you now have!"

    Honglu stopped crying and looked at Ran at the distance. Her smile was so beautiful at this moment.

    Everyone did their own things the following few days. Heng liked MMOs, so he exchanged aputer from God. The NPCs in the games all had artificial intelligence. They could interact like real humans.

    Yinkong¡¯s interest was reading, from world ssics to novels to magazines. She enjoyed all types of literature. She also liked to sit in the tform alone and read the poems out. Who would have guessed that she was an assassin?

    Honglu and ChengXiao researched recipes containing insects. Some of them were mind blowing, like termite sashimi, lettuce with maggots, or cabbage worms. These recipes were enough to give normal people heart attacks, but they seemed to be enjoying them.

    The rest of his time, Honglu studied the designs of various weapons. He didn¡¯t have the knowledge to begin with, so he had to learn on his own starting from the basics. This process wasn¡¯t something that could be done in a few days.

    Zheng went on walks with Lori in the prairie everyday. Then he spent most of his time training without exhausting himself. He needed to be strong for the uing battle after all. The others could ck but as a leader, he had to be responsible for himself and for the team. He was the strongest member of team China!

    On that day, everyone stood in the tform waiting for the beams quietly.

    "Enter the beam within thirty seconds. Target locked. Resident Evil: Apocalypse. Beginning transportation."

 Vol 10: 1-1.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 1-1.</strong>

    Zheng was calm during this half awake state. He didn¡¯t realize when had it started that he wasn¡¯t scared of death or battles. He just wanted to try his best to ovee the difficulties.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, he looked to the ground. There were only two newbies this time, one man and one woman. Both of them were dressed normally. The man was in his mid twenties, and the woman in her early twenties. They should be normal people.

    This was an office room with one desk and one chair. On the desk were aputer and various documents scattered. The difficulty of this movie was very little. It was an eight-person difficulty, not much more difficultpared to the first Resident Evil movie.

    ¡°Is this the police station?¡± Honglu looked out the windows and muttered.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes followed. People were screaming outside, the police trying to calm people down, yet these people bit anyone they caught, and some bystanders watched in fear. The outside was in a chaos.

    Zheng took a look then said. ¡°Honglu, where is the plot up to?¡±

    Honglu thought for a moment then said. ¡°I don¡¯t know our current location. There weren¡¯t too many police stations in the movie. I think that one that still has cops inside should be in the beginning. The virus had just leaked out from theb, so only some people were infected. Umbre corporation knew it¡¯s not going well and sent people to transport the scientists away. The plot should be during this point.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°If that¡¯s so then we aren¡¯t in danger. ChengXiao, did you exchange the antidotes? The ones that work within thirty seconds.¡±

    ChengXiao repliedining. ¡°I told you the Xian needles can solve most viruses. You just won¡¯t believe me...¡±

    ¡°Did you get it?¡± Zheng and Honglu both yelled and shocked him. He immediately nodded his head.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief. He sat next to the others and said. ¡°Let¡¯s see the mission first. Perhaps we...¡±

    The words on the watch killed his mood to speak.

    ¡°Find the daughter of the researcher. Help her escape the Roon City checkpoint. Awards each member a rank D reward. Team Devil will enter the world after the researcher¡¯s daughter is found. Location is entrance is random. Killing a normal member awards 2000 points, a rank C reward. Killing an unlocked member awards 7000 points, a rank B reward. Minus one point for each member in your team killed. Plus one point for each member of the other team you kill. The final score multiplied by 2000 will be added as points at the end.¡±

    Everyone looked at this message in a daze. No one ever thought about encountering the two special teams after hearing their existence from Zheng. Yet, this actually happened. Their luck was through the bottom.

    Honglu pulled several strands of hair off and said angrily. ¡°How is this possible? Why did these two teams enter a team battle with the normal teams? This isn¡¯t rational!¡±

    No one answered him and just looked at Zheng. Zheng sighed. ¡°This is my fault. God didn¡¯t mention the possibility of team Devil and team Celestial encountering the normal teams, but since God also treats them as a team, then this should be how it works. Honglu, try to analyze their power.¡±

    Honglu had calmed down and said bitterly. ¡°I have thought about encountering them ever since you told me, just that I never thought it would be so fast. Furthermore, I think team Devil is scarier than team Celestial.¡±

    ¡°The basic requirement for entering team Celestial is the second stage of the unlocked mode. This is their advantage. A newly formed team Celestial will definitely win against a newly formed team Devil. However, team Devil has a higher rate of growth.¡±

    ¡°From the information God had given us, team Devil isposed of yers with the highest potentials. Like Zheng, you are already cloned to the team, and I still can¡¯t figure out how much potential you have. Think about it, a normal person growing to such an extent within several movies. Furthermore, it¡¯s under the condition that the Guide had problems. You lived and formed a team. Your potential greatly surpassed ours.¡±

    Zheng asked. ¡°Leave my problem forter. I am more concerned about how strong they would be.¡±

    Honglu shook his head with a bitter smile. ¡°If team Devil has ten people, three of them has the same potential as you, three of them has 80% of your potential, three of them has 50% of your potential, and one person has more potential than you, we are dead if they lived through five movies. They also won¡¯t give a weaker team any chance to speak. They will want to kill us for the points and rewards.¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath and said. ¡°We are already determined to be the weaker team for entering the movie earlier. Then can we escape this city as soon as we find the girl? If wepleted the mission, then they won¡¯t be able to catch us. Lan, scan the city for itsyout, find the checkpoint and the little girl.¡±

    Lan replied. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen the girl so I can¡¯t find her. I don¡¯t know which mental figure belongs to her. As for the cityyout and the checkpoint...¡±

    She closed her eyes for ten seconds then opened them with surprise. ¡°I get theyout but not the checkpoint. This city is too big. I can only reach seventy kilometers and that¡¯s not the boundary of the city. Do you want me to search for it by focusing on a straight line?¡± Lan muttered.

    Zheng shook his head. ¡°No, the plot probably changed for the city to be this big. The original city wasn¡¯t so big and would only take several hours to reach the checkpoint by car. Lan, check how big this city is.¡±

    Lan nodded and closed her eyes. ¡°The city boundary from this direction is three hundred kilometers away. If we are in the center, then this city has a diameter of six hundred kilometers.¡±

    Honglu sighed. ¡°The plot has indeed changed. A normal big city is only two hundred kilometer square, but this city is several hundreds. God¡¯s intention is straightforward. It doesn¡¯t allow us to reach the checkpoint too fast after finding the girl, which would eliminate the chance of encountering team Devil. With a city this big, it will be our ability if we can avoid team Devil all the way. However, when we are running to the checkpoint, they should have enough time to catch up to us. This is what God wishes, for the two teams to fight!¡±

    ¡°Or let team Devil kill us, so this team of selected will evolve further.¡±

    Everyone fell into silence in contrast to the screaming outside the room.

 Vol 10: 1-2.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 1-2.</strong>

    (Omitted arge summary of the first movie.)

    Only two people survived the first Resident Evil movie, Alice and Matt. At the start of the second movie, the viral outbreak reached the surface of the city. Umbre corporation began transporting important researchers out. Alice woke up from aa.

    Honglu said. ¡°We will eventuallye into contact with the movie characters. I suspect that Lan won¡¯t be able to find the researcher¡¯s daughter, Ang is it? Otherwise, this mission would be too easy. If we located her through the scan but don¡¯t get in contact with her, we can fight around the movie characters and protect them until they reach the checkpoint. Then we can go near Ang toplete the mission.¡±

    ¡°However, God won¡¯t let this happen. I am highly certain the psyche scan won¡¯t be able to sense the girl. So let¡¯s n for the worst case scenario. If Lan can¡¯t locate her, we have to meet up with the movie characters and follow the plot to find her. Afterward, we will have to run for our lives. For this, I hope we can seize a helicopter. Do you still remember where the helicopters were in the movie? We have the power to easily kill the mercenaries to seize one. It¡¯s the best way to escape that I can think of. I don¡¯t think team Devil has someone that can fly to block us.¡±

    Everyone nodded. The n seemed like the best they could do. A helicopter could take them to the checkpoint in under an hour and avoid team Devil.

    Zheng nodded then said. ¡°Team Devil is perhaps very strong but we don¡¯t have to fight them. With the correct method, we can avoid them. Ok! I will assign the roles now.¡±

    Honglu said. ¡°To be honest, fighting them is what we should do. Because if they are in the team battles against normal teams, they will just get stronger and stronger. God¡¯s goal is straightforward. It puts all the teams together. The strong will get stronger and the weak will get weaker. If we don¡¯t eliminate team Devil today, they will grow at a much higher rate than us, since their members have the highest potentials. This is in contrast to us finding members through newbies. If we are just a little bit stronger, I wish we can just eliminate them right here.¡±

    The others looked at him in shock. Honglu sneered. ¡°What kind of world do you think this is? This is the world of horror movies! Only one team will be able to leave. Do you want us to be the stepping stone for another team? I wish our team can be the one that leaves at the end! That means defeating team Devil and team Celestial. But...¡±

    Honglu sighed. ¡°ording to my calctions, our chance of defeating them is less than ten percent. So avoid them and live a little longer. Or wait for a chance to surpass them.¡±

    Everyone was feeling a bit down. Just then, the two people on the floor moved. The man sat up. He adjusted his sses and looked around. ¡°May I ask where is this ce? Are you kidnappers?¡±

    Hengughed. ¡°This is the police station. Do you think we will kidnap you here?¡±

    The man stood up and looked out the window. After a while, he said. ¡°Out of the country? I was typing up a document at home. How did I suddenly get out of the country?¡±

    Without judging his abilities, this calmness had surpassed most normal people. He was a newbie with some qualities. Zheng nodded then looked at the woman. She was dressed in a casual attire and had shoulder length hair. She took a look around calmly. Her calmness was on par with the man.

    Zheng said. ¡°The newbies aren¡¯t bad this time. Lan, exin the situation to them.¡±

    Lan nodded, then began to tell them about this world. Since the movie hadn¡¯t started yet, she exined with quite some detail. After she was done, the two newbies were in a daze. However, they probably believed it judging from the expression on their faces.

    Zheng smiled at them then took out a pack of cigarettes. He handed one to the man and said. ¡°Let¡¯s introduce ourselves. The six of us are a team. If you don¡¯t have any big issues, we can protect you until the end of the movie. So tell us about your name and profession.¡±

    The man took a smoke then smiled bitterly. ¡°Me? My name is Jiang Zhe, awyer. I lived like a coward. I probably thought that I might as well just die than living like this. So I clicked YES and entered this world. Hoho.¡±

    Zheng nodded then turned to the woman. ¡°Miao Reling. I am an artist. I want to be one but my paintings didn¡¯t sell well. So...¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°Forget about the real world. You only have to follow the rules of this world from now on. Let me tell you the rules of our team. Well, there are only two rules for newbies. Don¡¯t pull the team back and don¡¯t hurt any team members. Otherwise, death.¡±

    Jiang sneered. ¡°I thought this world would be different, that things would be purer. Yet what difference is that from the real world? Why can¡¯t we not pull the team back? Why isn¡¯t it the other way around? Why can¡¯t we hurt any team members? Does that mean I have to watch on the side if one of you want to hurt her? Are you going to get rid of me if I resist, just like in the real world? F*ck. If this is the way things are then you might as well kill me right now!¡±

    Everyone was shocked. Zheng thought for a moment then understood why he said he was a coward. If he spoke his mind while being awyer, then something must had happened to him. That was why he felt these rules weren¡¯t fair.

    ¡°As the leader of team China, I will be responsible for their actions. If our team hurts you without reasons, I will kill them! Furthermore, you have the right to choose. If you don¡¯t need our protection, then there¡¯s no pulling anyone back. There are only life and death in this world. It isn¡¯t asplicated as you think.¡±

    The two newbies looked at each other, but before they had the chance to reply, the sound of gunshots came from outside the room. Zheng knew that the movie had begun!

 Vol 10: 1-3.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 1-3.</strong>

    Outside the office room, a woman was shooting zombies with a gun. After killing the zombies in front of her, someone who looked like her superior came running at her. ¡°You crazy!? You¡¯re killing people!¡±

    The woman replied coldly. ¡°Are they really people?¡± Then she shot a zombie next to a ck man and pointed the gun at this man.

    The ck man freaked out and immediately shook his head. ¡°No, don¡¯t kill me. I am not one of them.¡±

    She shot the cuff that chained the man to the chair and said calmly. ¡°I only kill monsters.¡± She walked out the police station.

    Her superior yelled. ¡°Where the f*ck are you going? Things are going out of hand here!¡±

    She replied without turning her head. ¡°To the checkpoint. The deputy is maintaining order over there. I heard Umbre Corporation built a military checkpoint and I need to see if it¡¯s true!¡±

    A voice interjected. ¡°Can you take us along?¡±

    Zheng and the others came out from the office just then and heard her words. He gave a nod to the others and said.

    The female police looked at these eight strange people then said. ¡°Follow tight if you want to go. I was going to drive a cruiser, which would get me there by the evening. But it seems like it¡¯s going to be dyed.¡±

    A cruiser wouldn¡¯t be able to fit nine people so Jill had to drive a police van instead, the ones used to escort criminals. In the end, all eight of them ended up in the back of the van.

    ¡°You guys are terrible! I could have been in the passenger seat. She¡¯s a beauty! Look at her clothes and sexy movements. You know my chances of getting her? Even though her breasts aren¡¯t as big as our team¡¯s...¡±

    Pah! Bang! ChengXiao quickly got up from the floor and continuedughing pervertedly. There was a handprint on his face and a dark circle around one of his eyes.

    Zheng ignored him and said to everyone. ¡°I am not going to say much. Everyone check your weapons again. Remember that these zombies are just a mutation from virus. They have nothing to do with spiritual beings. Don¡¯t be scared. Blow their heads up with a gun or something, but be careful not to get wounded. Even though we have antidotes, I am not certain if they work on the T virus.¡±

    The others took off their backpacks. Heng was carrying his bow along. He opened up a piece of cloth and took out the bow. Heng took care of it like it was his child. Then he cleaned the +3 arrows with a cloth.

    Yinkong¡¯s weapons were the same dagger, wire, about a dozen flying knifes, and the defensive shield. She took out a book of poem collections and started reading out loud without paying attention to what the others were doing. Her unconcerned expression made ChengXiao stared at her.

    Honglu¡¯s corrosive gun was destroyed when he used it to block the Queen¡¯s attack in thest movie. He exchanged a magic missile infused staff. This staff could only be used by users enhanced with connection to the Weave. Each staff contained forty uses of magic missile. He exchanged two of them and it should be able to sustain a normal battle.

    Lan carried a submachine gun. Her offense was not important as a psyche force user. Her values were on the psyche scan and soul link abilities. Everyone else would protect her with priority.

    ChengXiao carried the tomahawk on his back. Just like Heng, the tomahawk was covered with a piece of cloth. Even though it looked big but the axe was actually quite light. So he didn¡¯t mind carrying it on his back to show a manly image like Zheng told him. The truth was, it looked funny on him.

    Zheng carried quite a few weapons. A minigun, lots of bullets, a sniper rifle, a submachine gun, a dozen grenades, and a knife. Fortunately, the Na ring let him carried all these.

    After checking their weapons, Zheng knocked the little window between the driver¡¯s seat and the back. Jill opened it up and took a look at them.

    ¡°What¡¯s the estimated time that we will reach the checkpoint?¡±

    Jill replied while driving. ¡°Take a seat. It¡¯s still early. If we maintain this speed, we should reach it by 7pm. Too many cars are blocking the way or we could have been faster.¡±

    Zheng looked out the window. Many damaged cars were left on the streets. Luckily, the streets were wide enough so the van could pass through without much problem. He closed the little window and said. ¡°Take a good rest. We are going to stay in this movie for some time. Preserve your stamina.¡±

    The others nodded. Most of them closed their eyes. Yinkong was still reading the poems. Jiang said. ¡°I am sorry. Can you give me a weapon? If this is the real Resident Evil world, we might get in danger any time. Even a handgun is better than nothing. I don¡¯t want to be helpless when I am attacked.¡±

    The other members agreed without any issues, so Zheng took out two desert eagles and four magazines. ¡°Be careful with the guns. Even though you have these guns, you probably won¡¯t separate from the team. You guys are too weak after all, and this is a team battle. Just take care and follow us.¡±

    Honglu twirled his hair but didn¡¯t say thing. He kept his eyes closed.

    Time passed without anything happening. They left the police station at 9am and it was now 12pm. Jill parked the van by a supermarket. This area was quiet, with no pedestrians nor cars passing by. The supermarket suffered a riot. sses were shattered on the floor. The entrance was broken.

    As the group stepped out of the van, Jill said. ¡°We are going to get some food from the supermarket. Remember, only food in cans or packages, and only canned or bottled liquid. Don¡¯t eat anything exposed. I heard they can cause mutation.¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°Why did you pull the trigger in the morning? Aren¡¯t you afraid of killing normal people, if they are still alive.¡±

    Jill shook her head. ¡°I saw a person crushed in half by a car on the way. His upper body was still crawling then he started eating a dead body. That was when I realized they aren¡¯t living humans anymore. I don¡¯t know what kind of human can stay alive when their blood solidifies.¡±

    They followed Jill into the supermarket. This ce looked like it was looted by lots of people. Most canned food and water were gone. All that was left were scattered snacks in packages, and bottled water.

    Jill sighed. ¡°We will have to bear it. We can have food with the others when we reached the checkpoint. Anyone need to use the restroom? I won¡¯t be stopping afterward.¡±

    Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Take ourpressed food instead as a thanks for driving us.¡±

    He took out two ss bottles from the ring. ¡°Eat these. One ispressed food and the other solidified water.¡± Then he handed the pill form food and water to Jill.

    She waited until Zheng ate his portion before putting them in her mouth. Suddenly, they heard the sound of helicopters flying by. The veterans immediately ran out of the supermarket, leaving Jill and the two newbies behind.

    Three helicopters passed right over them. They could make out that the helicopters were full of mercenaries. This was their hope inpleting the movie!

 Vol 10 2-1

    After the helicopter went away, the group had no other choice but to return inside. Though they were still exchanging nces. Zheng also connected with Honglu¡¯s mind through the Soul Link ability.

    ¡°The problem is not knowing where theynd. We need to determine it or create amotion so the mercenaries willnd. Otherwise, I can¡¯t think of any method to seize the helicopter.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Then let¡¯s use a fire or something to attracted their attentions. You can take charge of this. Lan, follow their location. We will do something the next time they fly by. Honglu, what should we do if we are to fight team Devil face to face?¡±

    ¡°Uh. If we have to take them head on, I suggest we split up. Even though it seems like separation of power, but team Devil will also have to split up if they want to wipe us. Then it¡¯s up to individual strengths. They will definitely lose out more than us in cooperation as a team. Perhaps this may be the only way we can win. However, we won¡¯t be able to save any group that fails.¡±

    Reling suddenly blushed and said. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I want to use the restroom.¡± She looked embarrassed since most of the people here were men.

    Lanughed. ¡°Yeah, everyone wait here a bit. We will go use the restroom.¡± She took Yinkong and Reling¡¯s hands and headed to the restroom in the supermarket.

    Jill attentively tasted the pills. There was a slight taste of food left in her mouth. She didn¡¯t feel hungry nor thirsty anymore. To think that two pills could have such effects, she asked in curiosity. ¡°What is this? How can it make you full with a little pill?¡±

    Zheng was talking with Honglu when asked this question. He paused for a bit then muttered. ¡°Oh, the food. Hoho, it¡¯s a specialty from our ce. You don¡¯t have to worry about where theye from. We didn¡¯t steal it.¡± Then he took out a bottle of solidified water andpressed food each and threw them over to Jill.

    ¡°Take them with you. Who knows how long this chaos willst. These food and water can sustain a person for three months. It will be a safeguard just in case.¡± Zheng smiled.

    Jill took a careful look at the bottles then put them in her fanny pack.

    The three girls came back after a while. Reling¡¯s face looked pale like she had just threw up. Even Lan looked a little different. Yinkong was calm as always.

    Zheng asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    Reling¡¯s lips twitched then began throwing up again. Though only water came out, since all she ate was a pill. The solidified water did turn into regr water after taking it in.

    Lan smiled bitterly. ¡°After we were done, the first toilet door suddenly opened. A zombie full of maggots came out of it and jumped at Reling. Fortunately, Yinkong reacted in time.¡±

    ChengXiaoughed loudly. He walked over to Reling and patted her back then said. ¡°Want to hear a joke? I know a few pregnancy jokes.¡±

    Reling felt a little better. Jill handed her a bottle of water to rinse her mouth. ¡°No thanks. My ex used to like to tell me pregnancy jokes, but all of them were dirty jokes. I don¡¯t want to hear any of that.¡±

    ChengXiao didn¡¯t give up. ¡°Then I will tell you none adult ones. I can promise you won¡¯t stopughing afterward.¡±

    ¡°No. That was what he used to say also.¡±

    Reling had slowly recovered. Jiang was going to stop ChengXiao, but he was now just quietly watching. ChengXiao¡¯s actions weren¡¯t as terrible as they seemed. At least it helped Reling at this moment.

    The group went back into the van and continued going. This time, Jill kept the little window open, so they could see the streets through the windows in the front.

    The streets were in a ruin. Many stores were looted or piged and some residential houses also. As they kept going, people started appearing on the streets. These people were walking in the same directions. All of them hid to the side when they saw the van.

    Most people still inside the city were heading toward the checkpoint. They wished to escape from this city, from the monsters. Of course, following the plot, the creepers would escape from the research center. These people had no chance if they ran into one.

    Time slowly passed. Yinkong stopped reading the poems and moved onto a romance novel. Then as the sun began to fall, she stopped reading the novel also.

    Finally, they saw an area of bright light in the front. The checkpoint was just one kilometer ahead but the van couldn¡¯t even more forward one meter. This whole area was crowded with people.

    The group had to get off the van. Jill yelled. ¡°Follow tight behind me. Don¡¯t run around. It¡¯s easy to get scattered by the crowd.¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°We don¡¯t have to go through such troubles.¡±

    He took out the submachine gun from the ring and pulled the trigger against the sky. The sound of gunshots quieted the crowd and people started moving to the side.

    Hongluughed. ¡°Yes. That was what I nned to do too. Didn¡¯t expect you to be faster than me. This is probably the only method to reach the checkpoint faster in this situation.¡±

    Jill was shocked for a while then also smiled. ¡°Not a bad idea. It¡¯s illegal but I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anyone to arrest you now.¡± She also took out her gun and walked ahead.

    The civilians were waiting inins. The checkpoint was barricaded. That ten-meter-tall wall of steel was just built ten hours ago. Umbre Corporation had such impressive power to blockade the whole city.

    Ten minutester, the group reached the checkpoint. The gate was still open by this time. Zheng carefully checked that gate¡¯s thickness, about one meter. The material should be on the same grade as steel armor or simr alloys. The Red me might take him quite some time to burn through. Though the high explosive grenades had a chance of sting it open.

    A group of armed cops surrounded them. Jill whistled and a ck man ran out from the cops excitedly. ¡°Thank god you¡¯re here, Jill. I was afraid that something happened on the road since you were sote. Who are they?¡±

    Suddenly, a middle age man behind the ck cop started vomiting. Jill immediately said. ¡°Leave that forter. Let¡¯s take care of this first.¡± She held the gun to her hand.

    A ten-year-old little girl next to the man was crying ¡®father¡¯. The ck cop yelled. ¡°Get away from him! Everyone get away from him! What are you all waiting for? Separate them!¡±

    The other cops took the girl away. The ck cop went over to check the middle age man. However, the man suddenly grabbed the cop and bit a piece of flesh off his leg. As the cop backed off screaming, Jill pulled the trigger on the man.

    The now zombie¡¯s head exploded. Blood sttered on the ground.

 Vol 10: 2-2.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 2-2.</strong>

    The girl stared at her father then began to cry loudly. Several cops got a hold of her, so she couldn¡¯t get near the corpse. Her cries put a cloud over everyone around.

    The civilians also panicked from seeing someone turned into a zombie. Many tried to force themselves forward. They wished to enter the checkpoint, to the peaceful world beyond.

    Jill didn¡¯t pay attention to the civilians. She helped the ck cop sit up from the ground and asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t you guys arrive here very early? Why are you still here? The city is in a chaos. Those things are everywhere. Hurry up and get out.¡±

    ¡°Well, we want to but those guards stopped us. They said the higher ups want us to stay inside the city for now to maintain order. F*ck them. Organizing people to leave should be the right thing to do instead!¡±

    As they were talking, the gate started to close. Everyone including them were dazed. Then people rushed toward the gate. Some cops blocked these people off, but most cops were still in a daze.

    A man on top of the wall said through a megaphone. ¡°Listen up. The checkpoint is temporarily closed. No one can enter or leave. But rest assured. We are doing this for everyone¡¯s safety. Please stay inside the city.¡±

    A woman holding a camcorder shouted back. ¡°What do you want us to stay here for? Monsters are everywhere!¡±

    The man continued. ¡°We will take appropriate measures to air drop the necessity living and medical supplies. Please go back to prevent the situation from getting out of control.¡±

    The crowd was getting more agitated as they forced themselves forward. The cops couldn¡¯t hold the line against such number of people.

    The man¡¯s expression turned cold. He pulled out a gun and fired against the sky. ¡°You have five more seconds to leave!¡±

    All the civilians were dumbfounded and just stood in ce. No one knew what to do next. The man said to the mercenary next to him. ¡°Just like I said, five seconds!¡±

    The mercenary sighed and readied his gun. ¡°Leave here. In five seconds!¡± About ten mercenaries around him pointed their guns at the civilians below the wall.

    That was when the cops realized they were not joking. Jill pushed the civilians back and yelled. ¡°Hurry up and leave. What are you waiting for? Leave!¡±

    The cops also began pushing people back. Zheng¡¯s group watched the scene calmly. He said to the team. ¡°What are our chances of breaking through? Heng, can the charged shot with +3 enchanted arrow break open this gate?¡±

    Heng thought for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t know the thickness and toughness of this gate. However, the enchanted arrow is very powerful and has a disintegration effect. I think it should be able to break the gate, especially with the increase in power from the charged shot.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Everything else should be good as long as we can break the gate. Even though our n is toe back by the helicopter, but just in case, we will think about breaking out through the front. ChengXiao, take the minigun to offer fire power. Heng will snipe after the gate is open. Honglu can also offer some fire support with magic. I and Yinkong will break in. Lan help me scan the people¡¯s locations inside. We are good as long as we can get near them.¡±

    ¡°However, don¡¯t enter too many fights with the movie characters unless we have to, especially the important characters. Once the plot changes, we might not be able to find the scientist¡¯s daughter afterward.¡±

    By this time, the mercenaries had opened fire. Though it was more of a threat since they didn¡¯t want to kill the civilians.

    The crowd was running away and the cops couldn¡¯t help but ran along too. Those words seemed to be aimed at them too because the mercenaries also pointed their guns at the cops.

    Jill said to the yers. ¡°Come help me. His leg was bitten by that zombie.¡±

    Zheng helped the ck cop up and said. ¡°Let¡¯s leave. Jill, start up the van.¡±

    Jill nodded and walked in front of the group. Then the woman with a camcorder said. ¡°Can you bring me along? I don¡¯t have a weapon and I am afraid of encountering those man eating monsters.¡±

    Zheng smiled. ¡°If you can keep up with us.¡±

    Just then, Jill ran back to the group with a terrible expression. ¡°Our van¡¯s gone. Someone probably stole it during the chaos. What should we do? It¡¯s highways outside. It will take us several hours of walking to get back to the city area. Furthermore, the city area is filled with monsters.¡±

    The ck cop said. ¡°Let¡¯s walk, about six hours of walking. There¡¯s a church close to the highway. We can rest a night in the church. Everything else can be decided tomorrow. What do you think? That¡¯s the safest ce I can think of.¡±

    This was the original plot. It was close to midnight when Jill reached the church in the movie. So Zheng nodded in agreement and the group followed the ck cop¡¯s direction.

    Wandering civilians were everywhere on the road, some came from the city, and some leaving the checkpoint. Many sat right outside the checkpoint waiting for it to open up again. Though what they were waiting for wasn¡¯t help but a bomb.

    The group walked quietly for an hour then passed by a vehicle repair garage. Zhengughed and said. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s guess if there¡¯s any car left.¡±

    The group was taken by surprise. Zheng took out the jungle knife from the ring. He walked to the door, shed an opening, then tore the steel off. The veterans, newbies, and the woman with a camcorder didn¡¯t think much but Jill and the cop¡¯s expressions changed. However, they didn¡¯t say anything.

    Only people who had trained would know how much strength it took to tore a piece of the steel door off through that little opening. It wasn¡¯t strength that people with Zheng¡¯s physique could have. It was possible if Zheng was eight feet tall and weighed three hundred pounds.

    After everyone else walked in the garage, the ck cop said in a low voice. ¡°Jill, where did you find them? Couldn¡¯t you smell that scent of blood from them? Several of them lived through battlefields. They definitely fought more than those mercenaries. You could tell from their movements. They are positioning themselves defensively even when they walk. Are you sure they don¡¯t have malice toward us?¡±

    Jill also replied in a low voice. ¡°I can¡¯t be certain but I don¡¯t think they have any malice. Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s much safer to stay with them in this city? I think they are not bad people.¡±

    The ck cop nodded. Then the lights inside the garage lit up, followed by the sound of engine starting. A truck drove out of the garage.

    Zheng stopped the car on the driveway and said to the ck cop with a smile. ¡°You know where that church is. Come to the passenger seat. Jill will drive, and you lead the way. I will leave it up to you two.¡±

    They nodded and got in the front seats. The yers and that woman sat in the back. The truck drove into the darkness.

    ¡°The city¡¯s power supply should be cut off by now, right?¡± Zheng muttered.

    Honglu nodded. ¡°That¡¯s for certain. It would be strange to have electricity in this situation.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why it¡¯s so dark.¡±

 Vol 10: 2-3.

    The truck drove forward, passing by wandering zombies. Though the zombies seemed to have no interest in this mechanical object. Gradually, the outline of the city appeared.

    Jill sighed as she looked at the city in front. ¡°This city is dead.¡±

    The ck cop also sighed. ¡°Yes. Not just dead but I have a hunch that this ce will disappear. These monsters are too horrifying. No one would enter for the next ten years.¡±

    The truck passed by some residential houses and stores. Then Jill stopped the truck at the ck cop¡¯s direction. In front of them was a church, one of the more intact buildings around.

    Jill and Zheng supported the ck cop as they walked. She took a look at the residential houses behind and said. ¡°We don¡¯t have any means to help them. This church doesn¡¯t look like it can sustain too many people.¡± She sighed and entered the church.

    The church seemed to be in good condition. The sses were intact, the seats and candlesticks were in ce. However, the wavering me from the candles gave it a creepy atmosphere.

    Suddenly, a deep voice came from the side. ¡°You people listen up!¡±

    Everyone was shocked, including the yers who knew the plot. They almost drew their weapons. After turning around, they saw a middle age man pointing a gun at them nervously. ¡°This is my ce. You have to get out!¡±

    Jill replied. ¡°It¡¯s big enough for all of us. Let us stay until the sun rises, ok?¡±

    The man looked provoked and pointed the gun at Jill. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me!¡±

    ck cop said. ¡°Ok, just cool it. Put the gun down. See, we are normal people, not the monsters.¡±

    The man seemed toe back to his senses and hesitated. Zheng said. ¡°Do you think you are safer with this many people or just you alone?¡±

    The man slowly lowered his gun, but he was being cautious. He stared until everyone reached the seats and sat down, then walked over.

    Jill took out the two bottles. She handed the ck cop, the woman, and the middle age man each a pill of the food and water. The veterans took their own and gave some to the newbies.

    This was the first time ck cop and the other two movie characters ate the pills. What they thought were medicines turned out filled their hunger and left an after taste of food in their mouth. They looked at Jill in surprise and she pointed to Zheng. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me. These things belong to them. I was just given some.¡± Then she took out a cigarette.

    Zheng smiled at them. Then his heart ached for a moment when he saw Jill took out the cigarette. ¡°Come try this cigarette.¡±

    Jill took the one Zheng handed to her and said in a surprise. ¡°This cigarette is amazing. What brand is it?¡±

    Zheng lit one for himself then handed the pack to the other men. ¡°Private cigarette. Here¡¯s one unopened, take it.¡± He took a pack from the ring and threw it to Jill.

    The other woman filmed them with the camcorder and said. ¡°Anyone know what actually happened to this city? I was home, then my neighbor suddenly told me to run. I saw a lot of man eating monsters on the way. Have you seen those monsters?¡±

    A sound of thunder soared the sky as if it was going to rain.

    The ck cop looked around. ¡°There isn¡¯t anyone else here right?¡±

    As soon as he finished talking, they heard a little voice from afar. Everyone immediately looked around. The yers readied their weapons. ChengXiao even pulled out the tomahawk, which looked incredible.

    Jill walked deeper into the church, while everyone else stayed in the main hall. About a minuteter, the woman said. ¡°I... I want to leave here. It looks too creepy.¡± She ran toward the door.

    Zheng said in a low voice. ¡°ChengXiao and Heng, go protct Jill. Kill any creepers you see. The watch says each one gives 50 points. Kill as many as you can. Don¡¯t let them close in on you. Leave the closebat to ChengXiao.¡±

    ¡°Yinkong, protect everyone and the newbies. Leave the fighting to me.¡±

    Zheng took out the knife and submachine gun then yelled to the woman. ¡°Don¡¯t open the door!¡±

    Unfortunately, he was too slow. The woman had just opened the door. Then she turned around because of Zheng¡¯s yelling. Numerous hands reached through the doorway and grabbed her. Zheng immediately ran over to seize her from the zombies and shed the knife at them. The wave of zombies stopped movie as their heads flew off. Then Zheng closed the doors.

    Everyone circled around the centre of the hall. Lan closed her eyes and said. ¡°Heng and ChengXiao had found Jill. I gave Heng a spot in the Soul Link, and also Zheng and Yinkong. Don¡¯t worry, I marked all the Lickers in the room.¡±

    The map of the church appeared in Zheng¡¯s mind, and also over a dozen Lickers that were five meters big. These were bigger than the ones they saw in the first Resident Evil movie, and way more than the four in the original plot. The plot certainly changed in difficulty.

    ¡°Good job. Continue monitoring their locations. Don¡¯t attack for now. Regr weapons don¡¯t seem to be too effective.¡± Zheng took out the minigun and connected a set of bullets to it.

    At this moment, several big figures crawled across the ceiling. The two newbies were shivering in fear. The woman stared at her camcorder without moving. When one of the creepers finally showed itself in the candle light, the others were appalled.

    A muscr body without skin and over five meters big, a pair of ws that could slice through steel, a tongue extending out of its mouth, it looked like blood was dripping off the tongue.

    The middle aged man screamed then ran deeper into the church. He didn¡¯t hear Zheng¡¯s yelling for him to stop. The ck cop and woman were hesitating. However, seeing the yers¡¯ calmness, they chose to stay with the group.

    ¡°Yinkong, protect everyone and the newbies. They have basically nobat ability! Leave the fighting to me!¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath. He didn¡¯t know what was stronger, the Lickers or Aliens. It wasn¡¯t the time to think. His eyes lost focus then he pointed the minigun at the nearest Lickers.

    Dadadada!

    This minigun was one of the more expensive high tech weapons from God. The sparkles of fire on the muzzle were over half a meter long. The Licker¡¯s head waspletely crushed before it could move. Then the minigun shot a hole through the ceiling, revealing the stars in the sky.

    The other Lickers started moving at a fast speed. Two jumped at Zheng from the ceiling. As soon as they jumped, Zheng had moved the minigun over and shot their bodies in two. Flesh and organs sttered across the floor.

    Lan was sending him images the whole time so he didn¡¯t even have to aim. After he killed seven Lickers, Lan said. ¡°Eh?¡± Zheng also received images of the scene in his mind.

    A nine-meter big Licker tore apart a running Licker. Its tongue wrapped the victim and swallowed it. Then its body grew in size. It was crawling toward the group.

    ¡°It evolved? Just like in the first Resident Evil movie where they altered their DNA from eating human. So this is an evolved individual.¡±

    Zheng pointed the minigun at where the Licker wasing from. It slowly surfaced from the darkness. Huge and hideous.

 Vol 10 3-1

    Zheng stared at the Licker. Its body wasn¡¯t just flesh anymore. Ayer of exoskeleton covered the body. Its ws became fiercer. Zheng pointed the minigun at the Licker¡¯s head, then pulled the trigger.

    The Licker raised its ws to block. Sparks emerged in front of it. The minigun couldn¡¯t break through its ws. Bullets were refracted away and the Licker slowly crawled toward him.

    (The ws evolved to such a degree. Go for its body then.)

    Zheng was about to change target when a series of motor sound came through the window. Then a motorcycle charged into the hall through the windows. A woman jumped off the bike. She pulled out a handgun and shot at the Licker on the ceiling. The bullets allnded on where the ws where clinging to.

    The Licker fell off the ceiling since the wall was no longer able to support its weight. As soon as it fell to the ground, the bike that was previously let go collided with it. The woman then shot the gas tank, causing an explosion that lit up the whole church.

    She turned around and said. ¡°I saw a lot of Lickers came this way a while ago, including the evolved one. There¡¯s people here, so that¡¯s why. Ah, Zheng! You are Zheng! And Lan! Why are you here? Did the Corporation save you from theboratory?¡±

    She was the main character of the series, and the same Alice that was in theboratory with Zheng and Lan in the first movie. In this movie, she woke up from a hospital and wandered around the city. In the original plot, this was where she met with Jill.

    Alice was surprised as she greeted Zheng and Lan. It wasn¡¯t until now that she let her guard down against the group.

    ¡°How did you escape from theboratory? Only three of us got out alive. The other two were wounded by Lickers. I was going to inject the vines but people from the Corporation stopped me and knocked me out. I was in a hospital when I woke up. Where are the otherrades that were with you?¡± Alice asked Zheng.

    Zheng sighed. Everyone that he met from the first movie aside from Lan was already...

    Just then, there was banging on the door and cries of the zombies from outside. It was like the whole church was surrounded by hundreds of them. Jill ran over and yelled. ¡°Everyone follow me. There¡¯s a path in the back of the church. We may be able to get away safely.¡±

    Everyone followed behind Jill. Zheng said. ¡°Our situation was quiteplicated, but we managed to survive. Though for you, I am surprised you unlocked the gic constraint, and you¡¯re already in the second stage.¡±

    Alice asked in confusion. ¡°Gic constraint? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Zheng thought for a moment. ¡°The way that you just fought. What was on your mind back there?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of anything special. I just felt that I knew what to do. Like raising the gun instinctively and everything fell in ce naturally.¡±

    ¡°Right, that¡¯s the unlocked mode. The instincts can increase your fighting ability substantially.¡± Zheng nodded then continued. ¡°Oh, who¡¯s the other two people that survived?¡±

    Alice and Matt Addison were the only two people that escaped from theboratory alive in the original plot. The others were either infected or dead. However, there seemed to be another person that survived now.

    ¡°One. He was wounded on the chest, and Matt was wounded on his arm. The Corporation took both of them away.¡± Alice looked a little gloomy.

    Change of plot!

    Zheng never expected that the Alice of this movie would recognize him. So the plot of the second Resident Evil movie was following what happened after their first movie instead of the original plot. The number of people who survived the first movie changed. One became an uncertainty!

    ¡°So that was why I was rewarded with so many points from saving One in the first movie. It didn¡¯t just change the plot for that movie but the whole series.¡±

    Zheng immediately said these words in his mind and had Lan pass the message to Honglu. The boy started ying with his hair again.

    ¡°If this is the case, perhaps we really have a chance of defeating team Devil. We canbine our power with the movie characters. I had thought about this before. Do you still remember The Mummy? We could have gotten in contact with the British army stationed in Egypt and used their power to kill team India. So, there are many ways of solving problems in this world. If you can get the Nemesis to remember you and Lan, then we can get him to help us. Or even get in contact with Umbre Corporation and use their power to kill team Devil.¡±

    Zheng thought for a bit. ¡°It¡¯s worth a try.¡±

    Alice said. ¡°You mentioned the gic constraint. Have you also unlocked it? I remember you were so weak back in theboratory, but now I can sense dangering from you. Your strength has progressed so much.¡±

    Zheng was going to reply when the ck cop sudden copsed. He was breathing heavily. Alice suddenly pointed her gun at his head. At the same time, Jill pointed the gun at her.

    Alice said coldly. ¡°What do you think I am doing? He¡¯s wounded. The infection¡¯s spreading. Do you want your friend to be one of them?¡±

    Jill muttered. ¡°I don¡¯t know whether he will be a zombie or not, but you are pointing a gun at my friend!¡±

    Seeing this scene, Zheng immediately interrupted. ¡°You two stop arguing. ChengXiao, take care of him. Haven¡¯t you been wanting to try the needles?¡±

    Although they could also use the antidotes, but those were reserved for the team members. They didn¡¯t have enough quantity to use on non-members. So Zheng had ChengXiao try the needles. It was up to fate to decide whether the needles worked or not.

    ChengXiao took out the little box from his pocket and walked over to the ck cop. He squatted down and said with a smile. ¡°Have you heard about acupuncture? Rx, rx your muscles. I will insert the needles into several acupoints that can stimte your own body¡¯s ability to detoxify, and also one point that can discharge toxins. Then we will have to see your luck.¡±

    He picked up a needle and inserted it into the ck cop¡¯s body at zing speed, then one after another. Many of them didn¡¯t even see his movements when he finished inserting seven needles. Zheng finally got an objective understanding of ChengXiao¡¯s medical ability. He had talents, at least in acupuncture.

    ¡°Regr acupuncture needs constant twisting of the needles to stimte the points. However, the Xian energy contained in these needles aplishes this purpose so I don¡¯t have to do it. How do you feel now?¡± ChengXiao asked.

    The ck cop¡¯s face was looking much better. ¡°There¡¯s paining from my livers, but everywhere else feels better now. My whole arm was losing feeling before.¡±

    ChengXiao smiled then took out a little knife. He cut open the bottom of the ck cop¡¯s trousers, then cut a cross on the bite mark on his leg. ck colored blood bled out from the wound.

    ¡°Good, your livers are working to detoxify. With the Xian energy¡¯s stimtion, it should take three minutes to clear 80% of the toxins. The rest would take several hours. So don¡¯t panic.¡±

    The movie characters were shocked, especially Alice. As someone who experienced the first movie, she knew how scary the T virus was. Any human would die without the vine. However, this man cleared the virus with just needles.

    ¡°Humans have a very powerful immune system, but most times it doesn¡¯t work to its full extent. That¡¯s why we need medicines and vines to do its job. So...¡±

    ChengXiao was talkingcently. A hand suddenly reached out of the ground and grabbed his leg. Then a rotten head came out from the ground and bit at his foot.

 Vol 10: 3-2.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 3-2.</strong>

    With a sh of silver light, a knife appeared on the rotten head. Yinkong was in a throwing pose.

    ChengXiaoughed. ¡°Assassin girls are truly amazing, but you don¡¯t need that thick piece of cloth. It concealed your figure. Just imagine, such a beautiful figure.¡±

    Yinkong flipped back and shed a skeleton head rising from beneath her feet, then said coldly. ¡°Two more times and I will kill you.¡±

    ChengXiao looked at that ming dagger andughed awkwardly.

    They were standing on top of a graveyard. Rotten corpses arose from the earth one after another. Some of them looked greenish, and some were covered in maggots. These zombies could still move and jump at the group.

    Yinkong easily sliced a corpse arising beneath where they were standing. Zheng and Alice charged into the wave of zombies. They both entered the unlocked state. Although Alice didn¡¯t have strength Zheng had, the T virus still gave her considerable increase in stats. Furthermore, she was different from the yers in that she could utilize 100% of the stats. Adding it all up, she was just behind one or two people from team China in terms ofbat ability.

    Zheng¡¯s fighting style was rather barbaric. His strength was very high. Several zombies were cut in half with a single sh of his knife. Then he brought out the minigun again. No zombie could even get near him.

    Yet, even with Zheng and Alice¡¯s killing speed, there were more zombiesing out every second. The zombies also released a pungent smell after they were wounded. Alice yelled. ¡°There¡¯s no end to this. Let¡¯s escape through the back of the church!¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Everyone run to the back. I will cover the retreat! Hurry!¡±

    The others followed Alice to the back. Zheng took out a high explosive grenade. He actually never tested its power. He threw the grenade into the wave of zombies then chased after the others with the movement technique. After he ran for thirty meters, a sudden wave of heat pushed him from behind and sent him flying forward. The others looked beyond Zheng in shock.

    The graveyard had be a sea of fire. All the zombies disappeared. The explosion created a huge hole in the center and damaged the surrounding buildings. It covered a diameter of a hundred meters. The grenade was only the size of a fist but lived up to its name.

    Zheng climbed back up and shrugged. ¡°Shit, made in God items are no joke.¡±

    The veteransughed. Alice stared at him for a few moments then said. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The explosion and fire might attract a lot of zombies and creepers. Let¡¯s leave first.¡±

    Without further ado, they followed Alice into the streets. The streets were empty but some tall buildings still had lights on. It seemed like the generators were still working. Even though the street lights were out, they didn¡¯t have to worry about any ambush from darkness anymore.

    ¡°So you don¡¯t know where Matt and One is?¡± Alice asked.

    ¡°We escaped theboratory by luck. The story takes too long to tell. What about you? You went straight for the checkpoint after waking up?¡±

    Alice nodded. ¡°Yes. Seeing so many zombies and creepers, we should escape this city when we still have the ammunition. Otherwise, we can be stuck here.¡±

    Jill suddenly interjected loudly. ¡°Hey, you guys have such strength and weapons, why don¡¯t you go save the civilians? There should be a lot of civilians in the city center. Why don¡¯t you go save them?¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t answer and continued walking quietly. Alice looked at her and said. ¡°You want to know why? Because there are no living humans in the city center. We are thest survivors!¡±

    Jill opened her mouth. The ck cop patted her shoulder to signal her to stop. Jill sighed and followed the group.

    Alice asked. ¡°So you just came back from the checkpoint? Is it really sealed off?¡±

    Before Zheng could answer, a payphone on the side rang. The ringing was so sudden that it scared the group. Zheng walked over and picked up the phone. ¡°Do you want to leave this city? I can help you.¡±

    Zheng thought for a moment then pressed the speakers and hanged the phone up. The man¡¯s voice continued. ¡°If you want to leave this city, then make a deal with me. Help me find a person and I can help you all leave.¡±

    Alice looked at Zheng and saw him nodded. ¡°Who are you? Why do you know we are here? How can we trust you?¡±

    ¡°I am an important researcher of of the Umbre Corporation. My name is Dr. Charles Ashford. You can call me doctor. The person I want you to find is my daughter. Don¡¯t you think that I would do everything to take my daughter out of this city? I can guarantee that if you go find my daughter from her school in the city center, I will do everything to get you out by tomorrow evening.¡±

    Alice said. ¡°Do you know where we are? Going to the city center from this ce, and leave by tomorrow evening, do you think we can fly?¡±

    The man sighed. ¡°Umbre Corporation had already ordered to destroy this city tomorrow evening. If you don¡¯t want to die, then do as I said. Find my daughter and leave with her, or you will die in this city!¡±

    His voice ended. There were only dududu¡¯sing through the phone. Alice kicked the payphone and bent its stand. ¡°F*ck. Why didn¡¯t that asshole tell us where the nearest cars are? Does he think we can walk to the city center?¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°It¡¯s alright. We have a map of this area. Lan, scan to see if there are any suitable cars nearby? Any intactrger cars?¡±

    Lan closed her eyes for a while then said. ¡°Make a turn then there¡¯s a minibus after a ten-minute walk. It looks intact. That street is also quiet and has no zombies.¡±

    ¡°Good, let¡¯s get to that bus.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t until they reached the bus that Alice believed Lan had a map of the area. She looked at the group with curiosity. ¡°You guys are looking more and more mysterious. Whatever. Anything to eat? I¡¯ve been starving for a whole day.¡±

    After they got on the bus, Zheng gave her the food and water pills, which made Alice feel even more curious.

    Zheng smiled and acted like he didn¡¯t see her expression. Then he said. ¡°Our goal is straightforward. Find the doctor¡¯s daughter, Ang, from the school. There¡¯s still a long way to go. We might have to get off and walk depending on the condition of the road, so take a good rest. I¡¯ll make this clear. Everyone listen to my orders on the road. People able to fight will protect the others. It¡¯s been a difficult day. Go take a rest. I will drive for now. Lan, give me the directions.¡±

    Lan nodded. The others didn¡¯t object. After all, they need the strength to fight the zombies, and Zheng¡¯s team had this strength. Everyone, including Alice, closed their eyes for a nap. Alice was more at ease than the others since she fought together with Zheng and Lan.

    Zheng drove along the streets then Lan said in a low voice. ¡°There¡¯s a bridge sixty kilometers away. It was blocked off by cars, so we will have to begin walking. And that bridge...¡±

    ¡°I know, the one where they encountered Nemesis. Honglu, what do you think about the n?¡±

    Honglu¡¯s eyes were still closed. However, his mind was connected through the Soul Link ability.

    ¡°That n looks great. I think it¡¯s worth a try. If we seed, then we will have the first hand to fight against, or at least to run away from team Devil!¡±

 Vol 10: 4-1.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 4-1.</strong>

    Zheng continued driving. There weren¡¯t many cars on this road. So he could drive at a high speed. An hourter, they reached the congestion point.

    When he turned around, Lan was leaning on his side with her eyes closed. She had been acting rather polite and suppressing herself since thest movie. It made him feel like he was with a stranger. He sighed every time he saw Lan like this.

    ¡°Ok, everyone. Wake up. We are going to run again. Wake up!¡± Zheng shouted. That instantly woke them up, aside from the woman and two newbies who were still a little dizzy.

    Zheng looked at the congested road and said. ¡°We will reach the bridge after getting through this part. Then we will find a car at the other side of the bridge. It may get dangerous from this point on.¡±

    The woman asked. ¡°What kind of danger? The zombies?¡±

    Zheng couldn¡¯t actually say it out that the Nemesis was waiting under the bridge to ambush them. ¡°Just be extra careful.¡± He walked out off bus.

    After walking pass cars that were still burning, they saw they bridge in front of them. Zheng stepped ahead of Alice and got on first, followed by Alice, Jill, the ck cop, the woman. The yers knew the plot so they slowed down and kept some distance behind the others.

    Alice suddenly looked down and said. ¡°Something¡¯s there. Something¡¯s watching at us.¡±

    At the same time, Lan connected Zheng into the Soul Link and psyche scan. They could see a humanoid about three hundred meters away. Its minigun pointing at the group.

    ¡°Look out!¡±

    Zheng yelled and got down on the ground. The others followed suit. However, the ck cop wasn¡¯t so lucky as a bullet reflected off the rail and hit his head.

    Jill immediately got a hold of his corpse. Alice got up from the ground and was about to run then she saw Zheng jumped over ten meters in distance and continued running to the humanoid monster.

    ¡°Umbre Corporation! I know you are watching us and can hear us!¡±

    ¡°I want to reach a deal with you. Remember, it¡¯s a trade. We are of equal, not looking for your charity!¡±

    ¡°My body has the evolved T virus, which you are probably interested in. I¡¯ll show you this power and if you continue the attack on the city tomorrow, I will die here along with the evolved T virus.¡±

    Zheng yelled as he ran. He crossed over seven meters with each step using the movement technique and high level Qi. These three hundred meters took just the blink of an eye. He reached the Nemesis and punched it in the chest before its minigun could fire again.

    Their sizes looked so disproportionate. Zheng was tall and slender, but it was nothing in front of the Nemesis, who was about the size of two and a half persons. Furthermore, Zheng didn¡¯t have a muscr look.

    Bang! With a heavy sound like when one hit a sandbag, the Nemesis was sent flying five meters away. Zheng¡¯s eyes went out of focus after this punch. He entered into the second stage directly. He had to raise his rating in the Corporation as much as possible, so he needed to use his strongest powers to defeat the Corporation¡¯s strongest warrior!

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Matt.¡±

    While the Nemesis fell to the ground, Zheng ran up and stepped at its right arm. However, it missed and stepped on the concrete ground. The ground instantly cracked. The Nemesis was also very fast. It seemed to be in the first stage of the unlocked mode.

    Nemesis got up and struck at Zheng with its fist, which was the size of his head. Zheng expanded his muscles and went against the Nemesis¡¯s fist with his own. As the two came into contact, the Nemesis screamed and drew its arm back.

    At the same time in a military base just outside the city. Several researchers looked at the screen in shock. The screen showed the Nemesis¡¯s current¡¯s body condition, and the data of its opponent.

    ¡°Left arm suffered aminuted fracture, ribs fractured, overall strength reduced by 30%. Computer estimated chance of winning is less than 5%. The other side have overwhelming power. His speed is at least seven times of the Nemesis, and strength over three times. He¡¯s eight times as strong as the Nemesis!¡± One of the researcher yelled.

    A supervisor looking young man said. ¡°No, impossible! The Nemesis is the strongest bioweapon we designed. It can solo a hundred soldier army when it has a weapon. How can such a small person defeat it? How can he have such power without changing his physique?¡±

    Zheng kept his distance within one meter of the Nemesis. Otherwise, it could use its heavy firearms. Zheng didn¡¯t want to take Matt¡¯s life, so he had to keep himself close and attack. After a few strikes, he dislocated the Nemesis¡¯s other arm. It had lost the ability to continue fighting at this point.

    (Not enough. Not enough with just this!)

    Zheng thought and ran toward the bridge. The researchers were also confused. ¡°What is he trying to do? Why is he running away? Isn¡¯t he in an advantage right now?¡±

    The conversation didn¡¯t have time to continue. Zheng reached the bridge and punched it, using Qi this time around. Concrete fragments were flying in all directions, and the reinforcing steel was knocked away. It created a hole two meters in diameter, almost split the bridge in two.

    Zheng¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t so high on its own. However, his Qi retained the corrosive property during enhancement, and it became even stronger. Most of the damage was caused by that corrosiveness. People with good vision could notice there weren¡¯t as much concretes flying out as expected. Though everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the hole at this time.

    Zheng took a deep breath and stood in front of the Nemesis. ¡°There¡¯s a payphone in front. I know you can talk to me through it. My evolved T virus surpass anything you can imagine. If you want to obtain it, then show me your sincerity.¡±

    The supervisor immediately yelled. ¡°Hurry, call the vice chief. No, call the chief. Cancel tomorrow¡¯s airstrike. Tell them to cancel the airstrike and send five, no, seven groups of mercenaries here. Have them also bring in Nemesis #2. Let us see how this evolved T virus fairs against that super strong sample of ours. If you can win again with overwhelming power, then you are ours!¡±

 Vol 10: 4-2.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 4-2.</strong>

    The Umbre Corporation was arge globalpany, but its selection of employees was extremely strict due to involvement with bioweapons.

    ¡°Found him. This person was indeed our employee. He was a security agent in the Hive and disappeared after the incident. What he said is probably true. He became infected during the initial leak and the T virus mutated during this time. We don¡¯t have information of this mutation so we will name it the G virus for now!¡±

    The supervisor reported the existence of this evolved T virus to the higher ups. The heads of the Corporation quickly began a teleconference. When they heard the analysis and saw the video of destruction, they ordered to cancel the nuclear strike and instead sent in arge number of mercenaries into the city. The mercenaries¡¯ mission was to bring back this valuable G virus sample. At the same time, Nemesis #2 was also sent to the mission. They decided to ept any requests from the G virus sample temporarily to keep him inside the city.

    The Corporation was extremely efficient. This conference only took half an hour. At which time, Zheng¡¯s group just reached the other side of the bridge. This area was also congested with numerous cars. It seemed like a huge traffic ident took ce here. There were also a lot of zombies wandering behind the cars.

    The group took out their weapons and started shooting. Jill noticed Heng trembling and grabbed him. ¡°When did you get infected?¡±

    Heng looked at her with an innocent face and said. ¡°Huh? I am not infected.¡±

    She was just as confused as he was and checked his arms and legs. ¡°Then why are you trembling if you aren¡¯t infected? You gone mad?¡±

    Heng found it funny and a little mad. Though he wasn¡¯t going to answer since it was rather embarrassing. He scratched his head andughed. ¡°Haha.¡±

    The others had cleared all the zombies around by now. This side of the bridge suffered even more damage than the other side. All the stores were burned by a fire, this fire extended out to the cars on the streets. Zombies were wandering around the streets like the end of the world.

    They kept walking for thirty more minutes before the area became nicer. Many cars were parked on the sides and they started looking for a bus orrge car that could sit ten people.

    Suddenly, a payphone next to them rang. Zheng walked over and picked it up. ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s this?¡±

    A man¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Hello, evolved T virus carrier. I am the supervisor responsible for this disaster. My name is not necessary. I want to let you know that your request has been epted by ourpany. We will stop the nuclear strike. At the same time, we are sending seven groups of mercenaries into the city for your safety. I hope you can gather at this ce. I will give you detailed directions to get there.¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°Call me Zheng. There¡¯s a group from another influential power trying to capture me. From what I heard from them, they belong to anotherpany that¡¯s trying to overthrow the Corporation and are hiding in the shadows. I need thepany¡¯s power to eliminate this group. They seemed to be hiding now, but they will eventually appear and chase after me. At that time, you will be able to locate them. These people are also enhanced with various means and are very strong. You have to be careful with them.¡±

    The man yelled in surprise. ¡°Are you kidding me? Do you know the Corporation¡¯s powers? There can¡¯t be any hidden enemies. How can we not be aware of them? You must be kidding. Don¡¯t try to escape with these lies. I¡¯ll have you know...¡±

    Zheng interrupted him. ¡°It¡¯s no use saying these to me. How about this. When that group appears, I need the seven groups of mercenaries to attack them and send helicopters to bring me out of the city. Of course, my friends also need to leave. To be honest with you, that group is very strong, maybe just slightly weaker than me. I don¡¯t think just seven groups of mercenaries can take them.¡±

    The man hesitated for a while. ¡°I will report this to the higher ups. However, I only have the permission to deploy seven groups. If the higher ups agree, they will send in more. But before that happens, I wish you can...¡±

    Zheng interrupted him again. ¡°There are some things we must do first. I will give you four hours. Send your mercenaries and helicopters to the city center before dawn, at top of your corporate building in this city. I will be there in four hours. You need to monitor the city during this time. That group is thepany¡¯s enemies!¡± Zheng hung up the phone.

    ¡°Good job! We got the Corporation on our side just like the n. It would be best if they can send several dozen groups of mercenaries. Then we can swarm team Devil to death. Furthermore, with the helicopters, we can fly to the checkpoint. Perfect!¡± Honglu¡¯s voice was transmitted to Zheng¡¯s mind.

    Zheng replied with a bitter smile. ¡°Hope so, but I have a bad feeling about this. I can¡¯t help but feel like team Devil should be much stronger than us, and there is someone within them that could bring out their team¡¯s full potential. I hope I am wrong.¡±

    Everyone except Alice seemed a little rxed aftering to a deal with the Corporation. Alice looked a little off and asked Zheng in a serious tone. ¡°Are you really nning to cooperate with thepany? And use your evolved T virus to create more bioweapons?¡±

    Zheng took a breath and said. ¡°Of course not. But its true that there¡¯s another group chasing after us. No, it doesn¡¯t include you and Jill. My team is the only ones they are going after. They are very strong, much stronger than me. So I can only look for help. The only one able to help me is the Corporation. But rest assured that I won¡¯t help the Corporation with the creation of bioweapons. I promise.¡±

    Alice nodded. After walking for a while, she said. ¡°We have been through life and death together. Several of ourrades died. Matt and One are lost. I don¡¯t want to fight you. I don¡¯t want to reach that point.¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t know how to manage this friendship with a movie character. Fortunately, this stopped at just friendship. There was a watch from the exchange system for a rank D reward andrge amount of points. Any character that learned of God¡¯s world and agreed to leave with you could wear this watch then exit the movie. The character would be a being simr to any life you created. Forming friendship wasn¡¯t that big of a deal, but if one was to fall in love with a movie character, it would be difficult to deal with.

    Before long, they found a bus under the help of Lan¡¯s psyche scan. This bus wasrgely intact aside from theck of keys and window sses. ChengXiao skillfully messed with the wires from the driver¡¯s seat and started up the bus.

    ¡°Same rules. Everyone take a good rest. I will wake you up when we reach the destination. Lan, you will have to work a little more and give me the directions.¡± Zheng walked to the driver¡¯s seat but ChengXiao was still on the seat. He wasn¡¯t nning to get up.

    ChengXiaoughed. ¡°Let me drive. You also need to take a rest. Leader, you are our main force. Don¡¯t waste energy on other things. You have to reserve energy for the uing battle right? Plus, don¡¯t fight with me for the chance to be with a beautiful girl. Haha.¡±

    Zheng took a good look at him. His eyes were crystal clear. He wasn¡¯t doing it to be with a girl, but really wanted to give Zheng extra time to rest. This man seemed like he was not good at expressing himself and had to use this kind of tones. Zheng nodded and walked to a seat.

    The night was dark. The group was getting closer and closer to the school. Simrly, the time to team Devil arrival was getting closer.

 Vol 10 5-1

    Zheng napped for an hour. Then he couldn¡¯t continue because he wasn¡¯t feeling tired and he was getting anxious. This feeling came without any reason, like danger was iing. Danger noting from any zombies, Lickers, or Nemesis, but something far away. He had been feeling that team Devil was more dangerous than he imagined.

    The others also couldn¡¯t sleep. Alice only napped for a bit. Everyone sat in the bus in silence.

    Alice asked. ¡°Zheng, what are you nning to do after this? The Corporation have their eyes on you. I think they will send mercenaries to capture you. You can¡¯t escape.¡±

    Zheng looked out the window and muttered. ¡°Not going to run anymore. I will fight when the timees. What about you? What are you nning to do? You are also their test subject.¡±

    Alice sighed and didn¡¯t reply. Jill lit a cigarette then said, ¡°Expose the truth of the Umbre Corporation. Let the public know what kind ofpany it is. I want to let the whole world know of it. Even though it will be difficult but if I manage to escape this city alive, I will do everything I can. I will forever feel guilty if I don¡¯t do something after seeing the suffering in this city.¡±

    The woman filmed their conversation with her camcorder. The bus came to a sudden stop, almost throwing everyone out of their seats. A ck man came next to the windows and said with a smile. ¡°Hey guys, that cop, do you still remember me? You saved me in the police station. Look, I am clean. No wounds, no bite marks. How about taking me along?¡±

    Jill nodded to the other people. ChengXiao whistled and opened the door. The ck man immediately came up in excitement and said loudly. ¡°Thank you so much. Haha. I¡¯ve been running non stop. The zombies would gather around me every time I try to take a break. My legs are feeling numb. I can finally sit down now. My name is Lloyd Jefferson Wayne. You can call me LJ.¡±

    He was obviously a talkative guy. He hadn¡¯t stopped talking since he got on the bus. Though that eased the atmosphere a bit in this situation. However, the others weren¡¯t in the mood to talk so it was only him talking the whole time.

    ¡°Before I encountered you guys, I saw a huge zombie hound running across the street. That hound looked terrifying. It wasrger than a lion and could bite off the head of other zombie dogs. Luckily, it didn¡¯t see me.¡± He said with lingering fear.

    Alice couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. ¡°Ok, you can shut up. Zombies are everywhere in this city. Nothing you see is worth feeling surprised anymore.¡±

    LJughed. ¡°Not so sure. I saw one carrying weapons. It was two meters tall, like a muscr man. It didn¡¯t eat any human and just killed people with a minigun and RPG. If I didn¡¯t react in time, I would have been dead by now.¡±

    They knew LJ was talking about the Nemesis, then everyone looked at Zheng, who was even scarier than the Nemesis. His strength was way beyond that of normal people by defeating the Nemesis face to face.

    The bus entered the city centre and was driving toward the school. There were more and more zombies appearing on the streets. Even though the bus drove straight into them, not all zombies were knocked away. Some of them were crushed under the bus and left a bloody trail behind. Everyone had to start shooting zombies that got too close. Fortunately, the bus drove fast enough to leave this area before too many zombies gathered around.

    An hourter, they could make out the outline of the school. This road was rather quiet without any zombies or light.

    Everyone got off the bus with Zheng and Alice leading the way. The others followed behind them. On the side of the street were two stray dog transportation vehicles. The door and gates were open so those stray dogs probably became zombies by now.

    Zheng thought for a moment and said. ¡°No need for everyone to go in. Alice, Yinkong and I will go find the girl. Everyone else wait here. Of course, if you want to die, you cane along. ChengXiao, Heng, and Jill protect the others. That¡¯s basically it. Lan, can you find her?¡±

    Lan shook her head. ¡°No, I can¡¯t sense her location. You have to go in and search. Be careful.¡±

    LJ and the two newbies didn¡¯t want to enter this creepy school to begin with, so they nodded furiously as soon as they heard Zheng¡¯s words. ChengXiao, Heng, and Jill also nodded as they held onto their weapons and be on guard at three directions. Seeing this, Zheng walked into the school.

    He said to Yinkong. ¡°Yinkong, the dogs are swift. Don¡¯t get close to them and use the wire. You guys wait a moment.¡±

    Zheng smiled and took out some bones, sand, and the Book of the Dead. He chanted the spell. The bones and sandbined to form four mummies.

    Yinkong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change but Alice was shocked. She pointed her gun at the mummies and yelled. ¡°Zheng! What are these!? Zombies? Evolved T virus?¡±

    Zheng immediately held her arm and said. ¡°Hoho, rx. These things are under my control. They won¡¯t pose any danger to us. Rx. Go, kill all the zombies in this school!¡±

    The mummies turned around and scattered. They ran along the walls or ceilings and quickly left their sight.

    Alice stared until they were all gun before lowering her gun. ¡°What the heck are these things? Are you a wizard? How can you use such evil tricks?¡±

    Zheng waved his hand. ¡°It¡¯s just a trick. Don¡¯t worry. Hoho.¡±

    Just as he finished talking, there were gunshots and a man¡¯s shoutsing from a ssroom on the second floor. The three of them sprinted to the stairs.

    As soon as they climbed up a floor, a rifle was pointing at them with theser pointer on their heads. A man in mercenary outfit ferociously said. ¡°F*ck, you trying to scare people? Say a word if you are alive! What the hell was that thing? Skeleton in armour and holding weapons running on the ceiling. I thought it was a Licker. Didn¡¯t you guys see that thing when youe up?¡±

    The three of them smiled bitterly because what he described was Zheng¡¯s creation. That mummy didn¡¯t kill any zombies before it was kill by this man. Though he was not to me since a skeleton in armour would scare anyone in this world of zombies. This man had enough self control to not shoot them when they came up.

    After the scare wore off, he let out a sigh of relief and said. ¡°Shit, I was scared. You have cigarettes?¡±

    Zheng took out a pack and threw him one. ¡°Are you also here for the little girl? Did you find her?¡±

    The man took a smoke and said. ¡°Good stuff. No, haven¡¯t found her, but our leader went to the upper floors. Chances are slim. All the students we saw on the way had became zombies. That girl probably also became one. We will just do our best to look for her.¡±

    ¡°I am sorry. Are you looking for me?¡±

    A timid voice came through the darkness. Everyone was shocked for a moment. Alice and the mercenary pointed their guns toward the direction of the voice.

    A little girl walked out from that darkness. Her face was filled with fear but also delight and relief.

    P.S. Here¡¯s a song for Mid Autumn Festival

    https://.youtube/watch?v=75yyU_L2UHg

 Vol 10 5-2

    Zheng took a deep breath. He knew this moment would eventuallye but he hadn¡¯t expected it to be so sudden. He could sense something far away to the west scanning their direction.

    ¡°Lan! West, scan in a straight line!¡± Zheng shouted in his mind.

    Lan replied shortly afterward. ¡°But if I focus the scan in a line, I won¡¯t be able to cover this school. I found some creepers, dogs, and a big hound. I fear they will attack you.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s no time to worry about these. Scan the situation first. They probably found us just now.¡±

    About a hundred kilometres away, on top of a skyscraper. Ten men and women appeared out of nowhere. The zombies swarmed toward them like flies that smelled fresh meat.

    Dadada! Several gunshots burst their heads and their bodies began to burn until these zombies became ashes.

    These eight men and two women were all dressed in the same ck tight fitting clothes. Even their shoes were the same. Their presence already felt stronger than most of team China¡¯s members.

    A man and woman was holding hands. They both faced toward the same direction with their eyes closed. A momentter, the man said, ¡°Leader, confirmed the location. Ny-three kilometres from here. Aside from eight people from the team, there were several movie characters with them. I also found mummies. Can confirm that they possess the Book of the Dead.¡±

    A man crouched on the floor said, ¡°The Book of the Dead? Only mummies then it¡¯s negligible. Looks like he doesn¡¯t have the power to summon Sphinxes and not to mention Deaths. Do they have a psyche force user? How strong?¡±

    The man replied. ¡°Yes. We can confirm they have a psyche force user, but only one. Equal to Amy in power, slightly weaker than me. Her abilities contain Soul Link and Psyche scan.¡±

    The crouched man said. ¡°This is not bad. If they have Soul Link, then it will be difficult to mind control them. Xuan, analyse their strengths. Tom, send the images to everyone¡¯s mind.¡±

    A man in sses stood next to him with an emotionless face. After receiving the images in his mind, he said. ¡°They have four mainbatants. From the information we obtained from God, he is one of the four people who reached the third stage. So he¡¯s quite strong. Initial spection is closebat and minor magical abilities. As for closebat, the girl next to him. Zhao ZhuiKong, is she also an assassin?¡±

    A handsome man about five feet eight stood next to him. He maintained a smile the whole time, and this smile grew when he saw the girl. He asked in curiosity. ¡°How do you know she belongs to the assassin¡¯s n?¡±

    Xuan adjusted his sses. ¡°Her actions and movements are 70% simr to you. Thesee from long term habits, not something that can be changed. So she¡¯s also from the assassin¡¯s n? I don¡¯t suggest getting in closebat with her, leave her to the ranged.¡±

    ZhuiKongughed. ¡°Wait. Leave her to me. This is my dear sister.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°If you are certain. The man with a bow, have you noticed that he was trembling the whole time, but he positioned himself to protect the others. This means he¡¯s scared but hisrades trust him. This is a person with a weak will but strong powers. We can try to control him if possible. People who still use primitive weapons in this world are either idiots or skilled. I¡¯d rather believe he¡¯s thetter. This is the fourth person we should be careful of.¡±

    ¡°Thatst one, ChengXiao. As a clone that retained all my memories before entering this world, his origin is unknown. Even I don¡¯t know where he came from. However, he¡¯s strong. Stronger than people that unlocked the first stage in closebat. Someone that has natural Qi. Differing from our enhanced Qi is that he can use Qi in all his techniques. So he¡¯s the third strongest in closebat.¡±

    ¡°As for the rest, the woman with her eyes closed is obviously a psyche force user. The boy is holding a staff. Initial spection is magic user. There isn¡¯t enough data to continue the analysis.¡±

    The crouched man said. ¡°Thanks for the work, Xuan. Our mission is to protect Jill, Ang, Alice, LJ, and Carlos until they leave the city. However, they are beside team China in the school. What happens when the nuclear attackes? Any way to stop the attack?¡±

    Xuan thought for a moment. ¡°No way to stop it, and no need to. It¡¯s now 4AM. Judging from the size of this city, they won¡¯t have the time to escape before the attackes. However, they are still in the school for their mission. I can only guess that they have already changed the time of the attack. Which means they have been in contact with Umbre Corporation, or perhaps they came to a deal. Following this thought, our enemies may not be only team China. We might have to face the mercenaries from Umbre Corporation, maybe even attacks from military helicopters. Furthermore, since we have two more people than them and we are team Devil. They will likely split up when we attack. We will lose out more than them in terms of teamwork.¡±

    The man stood up and said with a hint of excitement. ¡°Really? That¡¯s good. Or this movie will be too boring. ZhuiKong, I¡¯ll leave your sister to you. I don¡¯t want to hear any idents. Ming Yanwei, that man with a bow is yours. Pierce him with your arrows.¡±

    ¡°Xuan, lead Tom, Amy, and Frodo to attack ChengXiao and the people next to him. It would be best if you can find the psyche force user and kill her. Let Frodo take an extra person or two. He needs more points and rewards for enhancements, since he¡¯s new to our team.¡±

    ¡°Techoi, Ricard, Francis, and I will go meet team China¡¯s leader. Xuan will be themander. You can order any member other than me. Now for team China¡¯s leader, his funeral can¡¯t be too disrespectful for a leader.¡±

    He turned around. That was Zheng but with a scar going from the left of his face down to the right corner of his mouth. This scar gave his words a bloody feeling.

    Lan closed her eyes for a while then sent the message. ¡°I can only get their location. About ny kilometres away. It¡¯s too far to get any detailed information of them. I only know that they have eight men and two women. Oh, no. They masked their location.¡±

    Zheng was silent for a moment. ¡°Masked? What about us?¡±

    Lan hesitated for a bit. ¡°Also masked. I condensed the psyche scan to seven kilometres. It should be able to interfere with their probe. But how can they have two more people than us?¡±

    Honglu interjected. ¡°Nothing to be surprised about. If no one in the team died for several movies, especially after a fifteen people difficulty one. Then God gave us a ten people difficulty movie. Would it erase five of us topensate? It shouldn¡¯t be that much of a problem. They are at northwest. We are going to southeast where the Umbre Corporation¡¯s building is, so they shouldn¡¯t be able to catch up to us for some time. This is great, they appeared at a location beneficial to us. We need to grasp this opportunity and get to the Umbre Corporation building as soon as possible!¡±

    Zheng nodded and came out of the conversation in the mind. At the same time, he sensed dangering at him and rolled to the side. Yinkong and Alice did the same thing. The mercenary was too slow to react and got caught by a dark and red coloured figureing from the top. Its feet stepped on the mercenary then tore him apart with its ws.

    Several creepers appeared on the walls and ceiling around them. Several dogs also came into the halls. Behind the dogs was arge zombie hound. It howled and all the zombies jumped at the four.

    P.S. People in team Devil retains everything including their personalities and memories at the time of being cloned.

 Vol 10 6-1

    ¡°Due to the two teams¡¯ power exceeding the limit of Resident Evil: Apocalypse, evolution of T virus begins. Completes in one minute.¡±

    Zheng heard the stern voice of God as the Lickers jumped at him. He wasn¡¯t sure what it meant but he sensed danger and wanted to clear these zombies before the danger came.

    He took out the minigun as he dodged. The moment hended on the floor, the minigun was pointed at a Licker in mid-air. Its shots knocked the Licker away and pierced numerous holes through its body. Zheng stopped holding back on spending the bullets. He gripped onto the trigger firmly and pointed the gun at all the zombiesing at them. The Lickers and dogs were easily crushed into pieces. Almost a minuteter, all there was left was the big hound.

    Zheng pointed the minigun at its head. Thest dozen bullets on the minigun pushed the hound back several meters. But tentacle like things grew out from where it was shot and the hound jumped at the group.

    (So this is the evolution?)

    Zheng brought out the jungle knife from the ring. He headed directly at the hound and the two collided together. Zheng¡¯s knife stabbed into its neck, but before he could do anything, a huge force pushed him into a wall. He felt a pain on his right shoulder, like something pierced his shoulder from behind.

    ¡°Red me!¡± As the hound¡¯s mouth was heading for his head, he entered the second stage. His muscles immediately expanded and he subconsciously activated the Red me ability. The me covered his body, any part of the hound that touched it instantly burnt to ashes. Those tentacles didn¡¯t even have the time to repair. Before long, all that was left of the hound were ashes.

    When the other three people came over, Zheng had turned off the me. He was trying to pull a steel bar out from his right shoulder. Ang screamed when she saw the bloody hole on the shoulder.

    Zheng pulled it out and said with a bitter smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Leave the school first. God knows if there are more Lickers or something else.¡±

    ¡°Can you bring me along?¡± A voice came through the darkness. The four immediately looked at the direction and saw a mercenary stumbling over. He was obviously injured.

    Alice looked at the mercenary and frowned. ¡°How long have you been infected?¡±

    He replied. ¡°Over two hours. The researcher said I can live if I find his daughter.¡±

    Alice let out a sigh of relief. ¡°You¡¯re lucky. You can still live if it¡¯s two hours. Let¡¯s leave this school first. I feel that there¡¯s suddenly something different about the zombies.¡±

    The mercenary was named Carlos. He also received a call from the researcher then came to look for Ang with another member. The other wasn¡¯t so lucky and was killed by the Lickers.

    The group was surprised to find the others fighting when they came out of the school. Scattered zombies were walking over to them. Tentacles grew out from the zombies¡¯ bodies. These zombies were vastly different from before. They could still move after getting shot in the head. It seemed like they had topletely crushed a zombie¡¯s head to stop it from moving.

    (This is the evolved T virus. Just quantity isn¡¯t enough to stop our two teams so God had to increase the quality. Is this what God meant?)

    ¡°ChengXiao, clear a path with the axe! Everyone get on the bus. We can¡¯t stay any longer.¡± Zheng yelled and was the first to start running.

    ChengXiao smiled at the zombies. He swung the axe in a full circle then threw it outward. In a loud explosion with lightning shes, it created a deep hole on the ground about two meters in diameter. All the zombies within several meters were shattered into pieces. ChengXiao gave it a pull and the axe flew back to him. He startedughing out loud until the sound of the motor pulled him back to reality.

    Alice sat next to Zheng and said to him. ¡°I know where the Corporation¡¯s building is, but are we just going over like this? Aren¡¯t you afraid of getting captured and frozen like the Lickers?¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°Obviously we can¡¯t just head over like this. We need to show our powers to let them know we are not preys but rather equal to them. Instead of worrying what happens after arriving, we should worry about the pack of zombies ahead of us instead.¡±

    Alice asked in confusion. ¡°What zombies? There¡¯s a pack of zombies ahead? Wait.¡± She walked over to Ang and pressed her backpack. The backpack opened up ayer containing several syringes of antidotes for the T virus.

    Alice walked over to Carlos and gave his arm a sting, then came over to Zheng. ¡°Even though you already have the evolved T virus, but just in case. This antidote is effective against regr T virus. Did you get wounded just now?¡±

    Zheng was sure he wasn¡¯t wounded but he still held out his arm. Alice grabbed his arm and stung it.

    ¡°So you are also infected with the T virus? Did your father inject it into you?¡± Alice stroke Ang¡¯s hair and asked.

    Ang nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t me him. I have a degenerative condition that was told to be inherited. My immune system is fragile. I could die to a minor sickness like a cold. My father started researching a cure since I was small then he changed his focus to viruses and finally developed one that vitalizes cells.¡±

    ¡°He said the original research was good for humanity. The virus vitalizes human cells with such strength that even dead people could move their bodies. Theoretically, he was one step away from immortality. However, he was wrong at thatst step. Arge Corporation influenced his research direction and so the T virus was born, followed by bioweapons, zombies, Lickers, Nemesis, and the original T virus research codenamed, Survivor. I was injected with the original virus. It could enhance my body without taking away my consciousness.¡±

    The others looked at Ang in surprise. Jill took a smoke and crouched down. ¡°You¡¯re smart, Ang. Have you always known so much?¡±

    She shook her head. ¡°I am the same as Alice. The T virus changed our DNA and removed a kind of constraint. Like...¡± Her eyes defocused but it onlysted for a while.

    ¡°I can understand things quickly in that state, like memorizing a whole book after reading it once. Is that the same for you, Alice?¡± Ang asked.

    Alice shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I have never read a book under that state. Who would have known that this world originated from a father trying to save his child? It was all the Umbre Corporation¡¯s fault!¡±

    Ang sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t me it on father. He didn¡¯t want this also, but my life was in danger if he didn¡¯t agree to those people. I frequently saw him getting drunk by himself in the reading room.¡±

    Even though the conversation was still going on, the yers¡¯ heartbeats picked up when they heard about the original T virus. Zheng and Honglu both thought, ¡°Mass production of the first unlocked stage.¡±

 Vol 10: 6-2.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 6-2.</strong>

    The first stage could be unlocked by scientific means in some sense. Xuan once said that a poisonous substance could unlocked the constraint. However, only a small quantity of people could survive the poison.

    The original T virus could be thought of as a neutralizer to the substance, so that the human body wouldn¡¯t take damage from entering the unlocked state. At the same time, the virus increases muscle density and reaction speed. With these benefits, the human body could unlock the constraint and don¡¯t have to endure the pain. Just like how Alice and Ang was.

    This item was invaluable to the yers. The newbies¡¯ strength would grow exponentially even if it was just the first stage. Just the ability in using guns would be ten times stronger than normal people.

    ¡°We must obtain this! The original T virus is what the yers want the most. Once everyone, or at least every newbie is able to unlock the first stage, then team China won¡¯t have to worry about newbies anymore! Zheng, obtain this!¡± Honglu said through the Soul Link.

    Zheng was thinking about the same thing. Not only the two of them, the others were also aware of its significance. It was like a cheat that allowed newbies to obtain what some veterans couldn¡¯t. If team China could live through this movie then they would have an advantage over any other team!

    Zheng calmed himself and asked. ¡°Then where is the original T virus? Have the Umbre Corporation obtained it?¡±

    Ang said. ¡°Yes. I heard father said the Corporation took it away along with all the research data. This virus is difficult to produce because it needs an element that can only be found in meteorites.¡±

    Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Perhaps this was a huge limitation in the real world but in God¡¯s world, every material could be exchanged very cheaply. So that meant if they could obtain the research data, then mass producing the first unlocked state wasn¡¯t a dream.

    ¡°I get it!¡± Honglu suddenly yelled and said to Zheng in the Soul Link. ¡°I know what those words you said back then means.¡±

    Zheng was shocked by that and ask. ¡°What did I say? Make it clear.¡±

    Honglu took a deep breath. ¡°You said that someone from team China suggested to use the first human creation for a bodyguard. The fact is, this bodyguard has limited strength. Perhaps he wasn¡¯t sure how strong the bodyguard could be, so he only created one with the free creation. However, the beam isrge enough to enclose three people. If each of us make two bodyguards that unlocked the first stage and give them weapons. Jesus! That would be the strongest any newbie can get!¡±

    Zheng thought for a moment and said. ¡°Whether the created humans can unlock is a question but we will discuss itter. But the T virus can increase the newbies¡¯ survival substantially. We must get it! Honglu, is there any way to obtain the virus?¡±

    Honglu crouched down as he twisted his hair. Several minutester he muttered. ¡°It¡¯s impossible to obtain the virus in this movie because we have to avoid team Devil and bring Ang to the checkpoint. There¡¯s no way to go to the Umbre Corporation¡¯s headquarter. Even if we go there, it isn¡¯t so easy to steal the virus. We have toplete this movie ande back using points for a chance to steal it.¡±

    Zheng sighed. He continued driving quietly. Honglu suddenly said again. ¡°There¡¯s a method but the risk you take is too big. I don¡¯t agree with you doing it.¡±

    Zheng¡¯s body shivered. ¡°When had we been in safety? It¡¯s all about surviving in the movies. Instead of continue being in danger all the time, I would rather risk my life to steal the T virus!¡±

    ¡°The only way is for you to feint getting captured and have them bring you back to the headquarter. You can look for it from the inside. Once you find the research data, leave the headquarter and head to the checkpoint. If everything goes well, we would have already reached the checkpoint with Ang. So you only have to worry about yourself. However, there are too many uncertainties. What if team Devil chase after you instead of going to the checkpoint? Just let it go and we will discuss after getting back to the dimension.¡± Honglu sighed.

    Zheng bit his teeth and said. ¡°I have to take this gamble no matter what. Send you guys back to God¡¯s dimension first then it will be more convenient for me to fight or run alone. I won¡¯t believe that team Devil is really so strong and choose to chase after me. Anyway, let¡¯s send you guys back first.¡±

    Honglu was silent for a while. ¡°If we are forced to fight, then we should split up and head to the checkpoint. Zheng, I wish you can take the responsibility of a leader. If they are going after us, then I wish you can stay behind to dy their main team, at least gain us some distance. Even though I don¡¯t want to say it but all of us have an air of death around us. It¡¯s so dense like our body is fuming in ck smoke. I have a bad feeling.¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t say these words to the others. As a leader, he had to use his confidence to keep the team¡¯s morale up, even when his confidence was very low.

    The bus continued driving forward. Zheng saw the pack of zombies ahead through Lan¡¯s psyche scan. This reminded him of The Mummy when he escaped from Cairo. It was also a fight against an endless stream of zombies. However, the ones in front were obviously stronger. There were tentaclesing out from their bodies. Their bodies appeared more firm and filled with power.

    The others on the bus didn¡¯t feel anything but Alice stood up. She seemed to be able to sense the zombies in front.

    Zheng took a deep breath and shouted. ¡°Everyone bring your weapons out! Don¡¯t save any bullets. Burst the heads of any zombies thate close. Don¡¯t let anything happen to the bus. If we are forced to stop here, then we are dead! Lan,e drive!¡±

    The bus made a turn. The area in front was packed with zombies. Creepers crawled on the sides of the street. There were no tentacles on the creepers but bone thorns instead. The bloody barbed thorns gave them a chill.

    After Lan took over the driving, Zheng said to her. ¡°Drive at full speed. Don¡¯t stop no matter what happens! Rest assured we will protect the bus! Go!¡±

    Lan nodded. She closed her eyes and stepped on the gas pedal all the way. The psyche scan showed her every object in front and on the ground, so the bus was driving at full speed.

    The zombies noticed the bus and started stumbling over. The first few in front was bumped away then a series of gunshots took down any zombies blocking the way. The bus crushed right over them.

    ¡°Not working!¡± Lan yelled. ¡°It¡¯s not working. Those tentacles from the zombies aren¡¯t getting crushed. Many tentacles are stuck to the tires. The bus can¡¯t drive over anymore zombies!¡±

    Zheng immediately took out the grenades and yelled. ¡°Heng, Alice, take down any creepers that jump over! Don¡¯t let them reach the roof! ChengXiao, attack those crawling on the side with your axe! Yinkong, protect everyone! Everyone else shoot with your guns!¡±

    Zheng pulled the ring off a grenade, then the muscle on his arm expanded. He threw the grenade straight ahead. The grenade crossed over a hundred meters then exploded mid air. A wave of heat swept at the bus. After the heat wave was over, arge area in front was cleared of zombies and only left blood and flesh on the ground.

 Vol 10 6-3

    Zheng¡¯s eyes looked bloodshot. He shouted. ¡°Charge! Charge faster!¡± Then he swung the knife along the side of the bus, cutting off the arm of a zombie. The others behind him also started shooting the zombies. The explosion came in time to allow the bus moving forward. The number of zombies reduced substantially after they entered the explosion area.

    At the same time, Heng¡¯s eyes went out of focus. The Focused State of Mind removed his fear of this bloodshed. Lan connected him to the Soul Link along with Zheng and Yinkong, so his uracy reached almost a hundred percent. When the first Lickerjumped at them, he had already readied his arrow. As soon as the Lickernded, it turned into dust.

    Alice and the movie characters looked at that bow with their eyes wide open in disbelief. They didn¡¯t even see a trace of the arrow. The shot was like aser. It¡¯s power, speed, and uracy shocked the movie characters. They had seen Heng carrying a longbow, but no one knew its strength until now.

    ¡°Everyone stand firm!¡±

    Zheng had no time to care about the others. He stared ahead as countless zombies came into view again. This city should have at least 200 thousand people. If even half of these people turned into zombies, then it would be over 100 thousand. There were at least ten thousand zombies surrounding them right now. Not just zombies but also Lickers, hounds, and mutated ones with tentacles all over. If the bus stopped here, there was no chance for them to live.

    Zheng clenched his teeth. He took out another grenade and threw it out. This road was only a few kilometers long but the bus was already covered in rotten flesh. The group was also feeling exhausted, but the zombies around them had gotten less.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief and yelled. ¡°Check your weapons and ammunitions. I still have a lot of bullets here. Heng, how many arrows do you have left? Anyone wounded?¡±

    They reported their ammunitions. Zheng¡¯s bullets could only be used on Alice and the yers¡¯ guns. Carlos had two magazines left but his closebat was good enough even if he ran out of bullets. Heng had sixty-four arrows left. Honglu spent one of his staffs. The two newbies, the woman, and LJ were frightened. Their faces looked pale white. In contrast, Ang remained in her seat quietly the whole time, as if she didn¡¯t feel the dangering from the zombies.

    Jill shared the pack of cigarette that Zheng gave her during the break. She took a deep smoke then said. ¡°This is horrifying. If the virus spreads outside the city, humanity might be wiped out.¡±

    Alice also took a smoke. ¡°Not simply horrifying. I don¡¯t know what caused the virus to start evolving. Had you noticed that there¡¯s a zombie in the pack hunting other zombies? It¡¯s are full of tentacles the thickness of an arm and it absorbed other zombies into its bodies and grewrger every time. I saw it in the pack. I don¡¯t know how the virus is going to end up. Hope we don¡¯t be food for those tentacles.¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°No matter what, surviving is the most important thing for us now. They should have entered the city center by now. Don¡¯t know if they also get attacked by the countless zombies.¡±

    Inside a parking lot northwest of the group. A coach lit up and drove out of the gate. The driver was shouting until several people behind him scolded him and he stopped. His body was moving like he was following a rhythm.

    Everyone¡¯s mind was connected with the two psyche force users. They were surprised to see arge pack of zombies and a specialrge zombie through the psyche scan.

    Clone Zheng sneered. ¡°God¡¯s stupid trick. Trying to stop us with these zombies and increase the danger. Pathetic. Wait here for a bit.¡± He kicked open the window and flipped up to the top of the coach.

    Clone Zheng gestured with his hands. A pair of bones suddenly grew out from his back. The bones grew longer and longer then opened up into a pair of ck webbed wings. Its skin was pure ck. The blood vessels and bones were faintly visible under the skin.

    He gave a coldugh and jumped off the coach then sprinted ahead.

    By the time the coach caught up to him, clone Zheng was holding onto a broadsword covered in a dark me. The area in front of him had sear marks all over. Pieces of zombies were still burning. Many Lickers andrge tentacle zombies were shed into pieces. Clone Zheng was the only person still in one piece.

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t too many zombies but there were several mutated ones. It¡¯s probably God¡¯s way to limit us by using stronger forces.¡±

    Clone Zheng pped his wings and flew to the top of the car. He sat down and said. ¡°Go, chase up to them and kill them all!¡±

    At the same time, Zheng also encountered therge tentacle zombies. These zombies were like octopuses. Their tentacles had a sucking force. It could suck in both flesh and bones on contact. They saw a zombie just disappeared like that. Every time they absorbed a zombie, the tentacle zombie would growrger. The one in front was three meters tall.

    It jumped out from the top of a building. When Heng noticed it, the tentacle zombie was already on top of the bus and he couldn¡¯t aim at it. The others kept firing with their gun at it. Then a tentacle came through the window and sucked onto JiangZhe¡¯s arm. The tentacle pulled him to the window before he could even scream, and half his arm was already gone.

    Zheng was keeping an eye on everyone through the psyche scan. When JiangZhe was being pulled, he ran over and shed his knife. Yet, the tentacle was already out the window so he cut off the arm. Blood sshed from the wound and JiangZhe fell backward.

    ¡°Heng, aim through the scan. Hurry and shoot!¡± Zheng yelled because he saw the tentacles waving around the bus, preparing to strike them.

    Heng pulled his bow as soon as Zheng yelled. An arrow shot right through the top of the bus then all the tentacles reaching for the inside withered. The tentacle zombie¡¯s main body disintegrated and the tentacles fell to the ground.

    ¡°Be careful! Heng, just shoot, don¡¯t worry about conserving the arrows anymore. Just save twenty, no, ten arrows! Shoot!¡±

    Zheng yelled and grabbed the top of the bus. He pulled himself up. To his surprise, Yinkong also flipped up to the top.

    Tentacle zombies starteding from both sides of the street. Some of them reached the bus and some dropped to the top of the bus. Yinkong¡¯s attack with the memory wire was impressive. She separated an tentacle zombie into several pieces with a whip then the wire went for another one.

    Zheng was delighted to see it. He held onto the knife with his right hand and took out the Book of the Dead with his left. He read the ancient Egyptian out. When the next wave of zombies came, severalrge rocks spiked up from the ground and pierced the zombies. The bus took the chance to drive away.

 Vol 10: 7-1.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 7-1.</strong>

    ¡°Is he alright?¡± Zheng sighed and asked ChengXiao.

    ChengXiao pulled out the needles from JiangZhe. ¡°He¡¯s basically fine. The virus didn¡¯t spread into his body. I¡¯ve stopped his bleeding with the spray and bandaged him up. There shouldn¡¯t be any major problem. His arm has to wait until we go back to God¡¯s dimension. Let him continue sleeping for now.¡±

    Everyone was exhausted after two difficult fights. Thest fight with the tentacles were especially thrilling. No one wanted to move a finger after they had the chance to rx.

    JiangZhe was the only one to get wounded in the second fight. The injury was serious. Half his arm was cut off by Zheng. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t life threatening, and it didn¡¯t influence the team that much. He was a newbie without any power to begin with, so he continued being powerless afterward.

    ChengXiao put away the needles. ¡°This cut is very smooth. If you can find his arm, modern technology is capable of reattaching it back to him. Haha.¡±

    Zheng suddenly recalled the werewolf doctor from team India. ¡°Do you know of any means to reattach limbs? Including bones and nerves.¡±

    ChengXiao thought about it and said. ¡°Perhaps God has the medical tools to aplish it, but I can¡¯t do it currently. Connecting the nerves or bones in a short period of time are not possible for me without the tools.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°You have the chance to exchange sci-fi and magical medical tools after this movie. We have to survive this movie first.¡±

    Lan had been driving quietly. Zheng didn¡¯t rush her and just sat next to her looking out at the dark road in front. After some time, he asked. ¡°Were you afraid under those situations? What if a monster attacked you?¡±

    Her eyes were still closed, but sheughed. ¡°I am not scared, because I know you, and everyone else will protect me. Even though I can¡¯t really fight but I trust you can kill our enemies, you can protect me. You put the safety of your back to Yinkong during the fights, isn¡¯t that your way of showing trust?¡±

    Zheng scratched his head. ¡°I actually didn¡¯t think so much. I just wanted to kill all the monsters and not let them get into the bus. Then I swung the knife, use the Book of the Dead, dodge and attack. You just reminded me that I did put my safety to Yinkong.¡±

    Yinkong smiled. ¡°Not only you but Yinkong did the same. The two of you never worried about any monster attacking from behind. Perhaps it was this condition that allowed you to protect the bus from both sides.¡±

    Yinkong blushed as she was taking a nap, then she turned herself around. Zheng didn¡¯t notice it but Lanughed.

    As they were talking, the sound of helicopters whirling came from above. Everyone woke up from the nap and looked out the windows. Several helicopters were floating above them. One slowly lowered itself. Then they heard a nk, like a hard objectnded on top of the bus.

    Zheng flipped up to the top. There was a ck, metallic case. Though it wasn¡¯t as heavy as he thought. After he returned inside, the others gathered around him. Inside the case was a satellite phone that was vibrating.

    Zheng picked it up and heard a young man¡¯s voice. ¡°Hello, Mr. Zheng. I am in charge of the current situation of this city. In some sense, I am also responsible for your safety. You see the helicopters above? Once you do anything abnormal, they will destroy your bus. Don¡¯t think that the Corporation is afraid of destroying a valuable sample. In fact, instead of letting you escape and be our enemy, it¡¯s better to eliminate your right now.¡±

    Zheng took a breath and said. ¡°I am heading toward the Corporation¡¯s building in this city. So your threats are meaningless. The anti-Umbre mercenaries I mentioned had appeared. I think you should¡¯ve found them through the surveince system. If you don¡¯t mind, I hope you can send some helicopters over to kill them.¡±

    The man sounded dissatisfied. ¡°Yes. There is an armed group of unknown originals chasing after you. However, they are still over fifty kilometers away so you don¡¯t have to worry. Mr. Zheng, if you are worried about their threats, why don¡¯t you take the helicopter to the building. We have enough firepower to protect you, or you can leave this city and head to our headquarter.¡±

    Zheng gave him a cold smile. ¡°Do you think I will abandon myrades and run by myself? I will let you know that those mercenaries surpass your imagination. You¡¯re wrong if you think you can easily deal with them!¡±

    The man shouted back. ¡°Don¡¯t you...¡±

    ¡°Send six groups to attack those mercenaries. Tell them to capture at least two alive. Have one helicopter escort the bus.¡±

    A cold voice interrupted him. The man immediately shut up. The voice continued. ¡°Zheng, as an employee, you should know that the Corporation will do what¡¯s best for its interest, and at the same time is willing to take on risks. You can propose requests within our tolerance. If the requests go beyond our tolerance, we will use force or simply destroy this city.¡±

    Zheng replied. ¡°I only have two requests. Give us a military helicopter. Myrades and I need to reach the checkpoint. They will receive inspection there and if they are not infected, I hope you can let them go. I will stay on helicopter and watch them go then you can take me to the headquarter. I know you are concerned about me so I won¡¯t go down the helicopter.¡±

    The voice was silent for a while. ¡°Ok, I ept your requests on behalf of the board of directors. The helicopter will arrive on top of thepany building half hour after you reach there. Since this is an exchange, we hope you can fight our strongest bioweapon after arriving at thepany. If you win, you can obtain qualification as a core employee.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°We will discuss thoseter. Take us to the building first. It will talk about an hour to reach the building. We¡¯ve been fighting for a day and night and are hungry. Please have the guards prepare a meal. Canned or package food, or food transported from outside. I don¡¯t want myrades to be zombies.¡±

    ¡°No problem, these are trivial. As a trading partner, the Corporation will not attack you. I am expecting you at the headquarter. Good bye Mr. Zheng.¡±

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief. He felt better when he saw six of seven helicopters flew northwest. Team Devil shouldn¡¯t get to them unharmed with the air to ground missiles of the helicopters. As long it can waste their resources or even kill one or two people, it would be a big help.

 Vol 10: 7-2.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 7-2.</strong>

    The bus resumed going forward. Although there were still zombies on the road, they were few and scattered. The most they saw were three creepers together on a wall. However, an air to ground mission burst the creepers into pieces.

    Perhaps that was an attempt to disy the military helicopter¡¯s power or to warn Zheng. This helicopter had been restless the whole way, killing even zombies far off.

    Zheng disdained the helicopter. Even Heng¡¯s arrow could shoot it down, and not to mention his sniper rifle. Of course, it was also powerful and threatening to the group.

    Alice was feeling blue after she learned they were heading toward the Corporation¡¯s building. After some time had passed, she said. ¡°It¡¯s better that I leave the group. Even though this is going to take me out of the city but I don¡¯t want to return to the Corporation anymore. It gives me terror. Plus, I want to expose the Corporation to the world. So just let me leave.¡±

    Zheng immediately said. ¡°Rest assured. I will seize control of the helicopter once we get in. Everyone can leave the city via the helicopter. Don¡¯t take going to the headquarter as real. Who actually wants to go there? I just want to get myrades and Ang to the checkpoint. Her father¡¯s waiting for her and myrades can leave the city.¡±

    The plot had been changed that Ang might not get shot. Zheng didn¡¯t think the director had the energy to care about a researcher with his situation now. So Ang¡¯s father might not die also and should be waiting at the checkpoint.

    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the top of the building first. Alice, don¡¯t worry. I will get everyone out of the city safely.¡± Zheng muttered.

    At the same time, the six helicopters quickly approached team Devil. They saw the coach driving on the streets. The first helicopter aimed a missile at it. However, before the pilot pulled the trigger, a wave of ck me flew across and the helicopter was cut in half, then it exploded.

    Clone Zheng floated in the air with his ck wings and a broadsword. That attack was obviously from his sword.

    Another pilot was shocked for a few seconds then he shouted and aimed a machine gun at Zheng. Countless bullets flew at Zheng but his body transformed into numerous bats. These bats scattered and assembled next to the helicopter. As soon as his hands were formed, he swung the sword at it. Another wave of me followed by explosions that could be seem miles away.

    Clone Zheng smiled coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t leave anyone alive!¡±

    Clone Xuan said in his mind. ¡°Not going to leave a helicopter? It should chase up to them in half an hour.¡±

    Clone Zhengughed. ¡°No. y this out slowly. What fun is it to finish them so quick, plus, he¡¯s my original. Don¡¯t you feel the anticipation? Just like a cat hunting mice. Let them believe they arepleting the mission and can escape. Then. Haha.¡±

    Heughed out loud with a creepy killing intent. The scar on his face and the wings on his back made him look like a devil.

    Inside team China¡¯s bus several minutester. The satellite phone rang again. Zheng picked it up. It was the cold voice from before. ¡°Mr. Zheng. I am asking on behalf of our board, who are the mercenaries chasing you? What power do they belong to? Are they really hidden enemies of the Corporation? I hope you can be honest.¡±

    Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. ¡°Correct. They are mercenaries of another power that also researches bioengineering. They want to take down the Corporation and take its ce. Is there any problem?¡±

    The voice went silent for a while. ¡°The six helicopters wiped in two minutes. Looking at the video recording of these two minutes, this group isn¡¯t formed by humans. At least one of them has a non human form and power. Their weapons are also worth noting. The ming weapon looked simr to an energy weapon we are currently developing. Your location is unsafe. We¡¯ve sent helicopters to the building roof. You need to get there as soon as possible. After you leave the city, we will detonate a nuclear bomb.¡±

    He then hung up the phone. Zheng felt a chill from the information in the conversation. Destroying six helicopters in two minutes and it seemed like the helicopters did no damage to team Devil. Wasn¡¯t this too strong? If it was team China, they would need to pay a big price to destroy them or rely on the terrain to ambush. However, they didn¡¯t have the power to go face to face with the helicopters.

    ¡°No, we can¡¯t head face to face with them.¡±

    Zheng made a decision and said to Lan. ¡°Let me drive. Hope we can get to the building faster.

    Lan looked at him with surprise then she stopped the bus. Zheng sat on the driver¡¯s seat and took a deep breath. His eyes went out of focus. He stepped on the gas pedal all the way.

    Using the unlocked mode to drive was a luxury to those who hadn¡¯t obtained it. The bus reached its maximum speed in this wide street that had a lot of abandoned cars. Several in the bus looked pale from the speed. Zheng reduced the rest of the drive to just twenty minutes, surprising even the helicopter pilot.

    About ten security guards surrounded them as soon as they exited the bus. The guards pointed their guns at the group, then someone took out a pair of cuffs.

    Zheng stared at them coldly. He pressed the call button on the satellite phone and there was the cold voice. ¡°You¡¯ve reached the building. I can see you through the surveince system.¡±

    Zheng sneered. ¡°I know what you mean, but I just want to say I am not someone you can manipte. We are equal in this trade. I¡¯ve decided to give your board of directors a show to make sure you understand.¡±

    ¡°Yinkong, use the Shining.¡±

    ¡°Heng, shoot down the helicopter.¡±

    There was no holding back anymore. These people were movie characters after all, especially when they belonged to the enemies and threatened their lives. The best way to deal with them was kill, and also to remind the Corporation they weren¡¯t sheep.

    Lightning shed across Yinkong¡¯s eyes then she disappeared. The three people nearest to them had their heads separated from the body. A me was burning on the wound. Yinkong reappeared behind them and made a pulling gesture. Several other guards were cut in half from the waist. When Alice and the others realized what happened, the only guard left standing was the one with the cuffs.

    Heng raised his bow. Two arrows flew at the helicopter one after the other. A mini explosion happened when thetter arrow hit the one in front. Then the arrow pierced the helicopter. A momentter, the helicopter exploded.

    Zheng said in a cold tone. ¡°Don¡¯t make me repeat. We are in a trade. If you want our powers then show your sincerity.¡±

 Vol 10: 8-1.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 8-1.</strong>

    That voice did not say much for a while. Judging through the surveince system, team China had shown an insane amount of strength this moment. Of course, they had no idea that these powers couldn¡¯tst long, or that Heng was fragile in between shots. They also had to assume the other people were at the same or simr levels.

    The cold voice said. ¡°Understood. We won¡¯t limit your freedom but keep in mind that the Corporation doesn¡¯t like to be threatened.¡±

    Zheng smiled. ¡°No one is threatening the Corporation. Aren¡¯t this an equal trade?¡±

    There was no response. Then the phone hung up.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief and said to the others. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Wait for the helicopter at the top of the building and also eat some food. Hoho, stop standing there. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    Moving pass the corpses, they followed Zheng into the building. Alice was fairly familiar with its structure since she was a security agent here. Soon after they entered the building, a group of twenty guards ran out. The guards didn¡¯t point their guns at the group, perhaps they had received orders. Ten of them went to guard the door while the rest followed behind Zheng to the elevator.

    A few minutester, everyone reached the roof. The helicopter hadn¡¯t arrived yet. However, there was arge round table with various canned and packaged food. This looked like the most these guards could do in this situation.

    Zheng did not act polite. He walked over and started eating a can of food by himself. The others shortly followed suit after seeing it. After a difficult day and night, the sun was beginning to rise and they could not hold their hungers.

    In a series of pping, a young man walked over to them with a Nemesis following him. ¡°You are worthy of being the evolved T virus carrier to enjoy infected food so much.¡±

    Zheng replied without even raising his head. ¡°Do you believe I will take off your head to use for ser? Don¡¯t think that thing behind you can protect you, nor those guards. You should know what happened outside the building. If you don¡¯t know, I don¡¯t mind showing it again.¡±

    His smile froze and heughed awkwardly. ¡°Just joking. Of course I know how strong you and yourrades are. I am just curious why people would go after you. I think the helicopters that went after them encountered problems. Otherwise, I should have received reports by now. Can you tell me who those people are?¡±

    This man probably didn¡¯t receive a message from the higher ups. So he knew the helicopter went to attack team Devil but not about getting wiped. Zheng finished the can and said. ¡°You can go ask your superiors. Don¡¯t bother me again. Understand?¡±

    The man¡¯s eyes were filled with anger but when he saw Zheng moved his arm, he took arge step back, then turned around and walked away.

    After he was gone, Zheng said to the others. ¡°Everyone listen quietly. When the helicopteres, we will drive it ourselves. ChengXiao, do you know how to pilot a helicopter?¡±

    ChengXiao shook his head. ¡°You think I am a special agent? I am just an army doctor. Have you ever seen an army doctor piloting a helicopter? This isn¡¯t some YY novel. No such person exists.¡±

    Carlos said. ¡°I can pilot a helicopter, but my skill isn¡¯t too good. If you guys don¡¯t mind, leave it to me.¡±

    Zheng nodded in agreement. ¡°Good, then you will pilot it. Just fly straight to the checkpoint. We only need to arrive at the checkpoint.¡±

    Carlos nodded. They continued eating quietly. Honglu suddenly pulled Lan¡¯s shirt lightly and pointed to Zheng. Lan understood him and connected their minds.

    Honglu said. ¡°Zheng, I think we should n what to do if the helicopter crashes. If there¡¯s still over a hundred kilometers, we should group up then find a defensive spot to wait for team Devil. Then whether the fight happens or not, they will also have to face the problem of the nuclear strike. The Umbre Corporation had decided to obtain your evolved T virus as best as they could, and destroy everything if they can¡¯t, so no other people can obtain it. This is especially possible when they are under the impression of the existence of another force. After the helicopter crashes and you don¡¯t answer the phone calls, they will probably go through with the nuclear strike.¡±

    ¡°If that happens, I think team Devil won¡¯t have the time to wipe us. They will probably negotiate andplete the missions together with us. We don¡¯t know what team Devil¡¯s mission is, but it should be killing or escorting a movie character. I don¡¯t think it will be something like stopping the nuclear strike. Because if it is, they wouldn¡¯t have killed all the mercenaries sent after them. So these two possibilities are the highest.¡±

    ¡°In other words, we should be able to coexist peacefully. After we bring the characters to the checkpoint, they can do whatever they want with them. Either kill them or take them away.¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°It¡¯s impossible for peace. Even though I haven¡¯t seen them, but I can feel the pressure and killing intenting from their direction. I can feel that they want to kill us all. There¡¯s no way for peace. Continue.¡±

    Honglu sighed. ¡°Fine, even if we can¡¯t coexist, we can at least hold out defensively. As long as they think killing us all will have a huge impact on them, we have the basis for negotiation. We canpromise and let them finish their mission first. We just need everyone to survive. Otherwise, they can take the nuclear strike together with us.¡±

    Zheng asked. ¡°Why don¡¯t we just find a ce to garrison here? Don¡¯t we have a higher chance if we make use of Umbre Corporation¡¯s technology?¡±

    Honglu shook his head. ¡°I am betting. We don¡¯t know if team Devil haverge AOE weapons or abilities. If they do, all we can do is run. So one ability can wipe us out if we stay in one ce. That¡¯s why we will only do it when we can¡¯t run anymore, like over a hundred kilometers away from the checkpoint. If we are close, then I would rather split up in groups and head for the checkpoint.¡±

    Zheng thought for a moment and agreed to the n. ¡°Do we have to split? Are there any methods or traps that allow us to fight them? Splitting up and run makes us too reactive. It isn¡¯t like you.¡±

    Honglu smiled bitterly. ¡°You think I really want to? Strategies and wits are a joke in front of absolute power. Strategies are only useful when both sides are simr in strength or there is something very beneficial to us. Getting in contact with Umbre Corporation is a strategy, but is it effective? The result of the six helicopters had given us the answer.¡±

    ¡°So when ites to the point that we have to run, we should just split up and run.¡±

 Vol 10: 8-2.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 8-2.</strong>

    ¡°Considering the difference in our powers, I believe they should be waiting for the helicopter at the top of the Umbre Corporation building. We can see this from the psyche scan. Even though we cannot scan an area of seven kilometers in diameter, but that also means they are there. The center of this area is thepany building. Given that they stopped in ce for over ten minutes, they must be waiting for the helicopter.¡±

    Xuan said to the others. He was holding a map and pointed to thepany building¡¯s location. ¡°Judging from some signs, team China¡¯s leader has some strategic ability, or someone in their team does. The six helicopters indicated this. They attempt to bring Umbre Corporation into our battle. However, they neglected one thing, interest.¡±

    Xuan adjusted his sses. ¡°This strategist ced too much value on human nature, or he thought too deep into human nature. He thinks the Umbre Corporation will attack us for their sci-fi weapons, or the powers they exhibited. This thought isn¡¯t wrong but he forgot to consider the most basic interests. When the investment is way over what they can gain, then Umbre Corporation will simply destroy what they can¡¯t obtain. This point is easy to understand. If the Corporation decided to attack us with all their forces, then there should be a hundred military helicopter here this moment. Only leader can survive such attack. However, this isn¡¯t happening, so their n had failed. Then it is time for them to run.¡±

    Clone Zheng asked. ¡°Tom, what level is your metal maniption? Can you cause a helicopter to explode?¡±

    Tom shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s too far. Even with the psyche force stacking from Amy, I can¡¯t control the helicopter to deform and explode. The most I can do is change its direction, like pull it downward.¡±

    Zheng nodded and said to Xuan. ¡°Continue on.¡±

    Xuan was as emotionless as always. ¡°Their escape is pretty straightforward. They only have two choices when facing an absolute power. One is split up, putting the newbies, the supports, and perhaps that strategist in a group and run. The assassin, archer, and leader will stay behind to ambush us. It will be much easier for an individual to run afterward in a city like this. What we will see is team China splitting into four groups, with one high in numbers and three others high in fighting powers. I think these three people can rival most of us. In order to kill them, we need to...¡±

    Zheng shook his head and said. ¡°Don¡¯t make it tooplicated. This is one of the choices, what¡¯s the other one?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Their other choice is garrison and wait for us to negotiate. Perhaps this is what they really want.¡±

    ¡°Negotiate?¡± Several people asked.

    ¡°Yes. When we have overwhelming advantage, negotiation is their only choice. Furthermore, we are forced to ept it. As long as we can¡¯t break into their ce, or it will cause too many casualties to break in, we have to ept peace. Then we willplete the missions under our demands. Otherwise, the Umbre Corporation will give them up if it takes too long. Then the nuclear strike will kill us all.¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°Oh? Isn¡¯t this a good n? Why won¡¯t they do it?¡±

    Xuan smiled. ¡°Because they are not familiar with us. Simrly, we are not familiar with them. If they really chose to garrison, we have to think thoroughly before we attack into them, or ept their peace. But the strategist is scared. He might think that if we have some form ofrge AOE weapons or attacks, his whole team will get wiped in an instant if they stay in one ce. In this case, they will likely take a risk. They will split up if they can run, and only garrison when they really can¡¯t. But in the end, isn¡¯t splitting up also a bet? Though instead of dying together, it would be better to put their hopes in the few stronger people. They have a higher chance of going even or running away this way.¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°Under what situation will they run? Or does it just depend on how much hope the choices offer?¡±

    ¡°Correct. If it is impossible to run, they will garrison. If they are close to the checkpoint, they will split. Judging from our distance, we can still chase up to them at seventy kilometers from the checkpoint. So that is the best spot to make themnd.¡±

    On top of the building. The group was taking a quiet rest after eating. Alice walked over to the Nemesis and stared at it.

    The young man in front of the Nemesis gave her a cold smile. ¡°Survivor, how does the T virus feel? Is it like a euphoria?¡±

    Alice looked at him coldly. ¡°What do you mean by survivor? You better make it clear before I punch your face!¡±

    He gave a despicableugh. ¡°Survivor is survivor. Thepany has two major bioweapons. The Nemesis uses the T virus as a dominant part of the body to evolve. The survivor uses the T virus to stimte the human body¡¯s potential. You are our only survivor as of now. Unfortunately, your value was taken over almost instantly in terms of strength. The Nemesis is much powerful than the likes of you. Haha.¡±

    Alice kicked him in the balls. All the man subconsciously covered their crouch with their hands as they heard a cracking sound. They also looked at this man with sympathy. The guards were about to raise their gun but they quickly put them away when Zheng stood up.

    Zheng walked over to Alice who obviously looked lost. She couldn¡¯t ept this new identity so suddenly. Though she was not to me. No normal people could ept themselves as a bioweapon. That onlysted a while, she was more calm than most people.

    Zheng picked the supervisor man up from the floor and said. ¡°I want to kill you now but it doesn¡¯t feel as good to just kill you off. So I have decided to give you more suffering. You will know soon. I hope you can like them.¡± He threw the man back down to the floor.

    Arge helicopter was flying over from afar. This was a transport type helicopter shaped like a rooster. The space inside could fit dozens of people.

    At the same time, the phone rang again. Zheng opened the case and picked it up. ¡°The helicopter has arrived. I also ordered three armed helicopters to escort. I hope to see you in the headquarter.¡±

    The cold voice hung up as soon as he finished talking. The three armed helicopters also came in sight by now. Instead of escorting, they were obviously here to keep a watch on him, since a transport helicopter couldn¡¯t do anything against an armed one in the air.

    ¡°Everyone get into the helicopter first.¡±

    Following their n, Zheng threw the two pilots out as soon as he entered. Then Carlos began to pilot it. The armed helicopters didn¡¯te down and waited for them in air. The transport helicopter flew up then quickly followed behind the armed ones headed to the checkpoint.

    The speed was day and nightpared to driving on the ground. They had passed the hundred kilometer mark from the checkpoint within several minutes. Just a while longer and they could finish the movie at least, escaping team Devil.

    ¡°Hello, everyone. I am Zheng Zha.¡±

    Jill suddenly spoke in a man¡¯s voice, Zheng¡¯s voice. Everyone looked at her in shock. She continued. ¡°Brute forcing through the psyche force interference can¡¯tst long so I will make it short. You are getting close to the checkpoint and we need a lot of time to catch up. So you have tond. Don¡¯t worry, our mission required characters are still on the helicopter, so we won¡¯t destroy it. Zheng, the me before getting cloned,e see me. I am waiting.¡±

    Suddenly the rms started ringing and the helicopter was falling straight down.

 Vol 10 9-1

    The helicopter had started falling before everyone came back from the shock. They all grabbed onto something nearby reflexively. Carlos yelled. ¡°The helicopter is getting pulled down! Everyone stand firm!¡±

    The helicopter crashed onto a street and slid a long distance before hitting a wall. Fortunately, this military helicopter didn¡¯t explode. But everyone inside took a hit from the collision. The helicopter was bent out of shape, several people had their faces full of blood, and LJ¡¯s arm dislocated.

    As soon as his sense came back, Carlos yelled. ¡°Get out! It¡¯s going to explode!¡± He grabbed the two people near him and ran to the exit.

    The others also helped the wounded up and ran out of the helicopter. Once outside, they saw the fuel tank was indeed leaking. Everyone began to run for their lives. Just some distance in before it exploded. The helicopter turned into a fireball and the shop next to it copsed.

    They ran for ten more meters then stopped panting. Zheng yelled. ¡°Lan, the current distance!¡±

    Zheng was going to take out the phone and have the Corporation order the armed helicopters to take them in. However, those helicopters also started falling before he even opened the case. These helicopters crashed into buildings and exploded at once.

    ¡°We have no choice. Hurry and run.¡± Zheng smiled bitterly.

    Lan said. ¡°Still seventy kilometers from the checkpoint. There¡¯s a parking lot three kilometers ahead. We should be able to find a car.¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°Go, we will talk as we run. Lan, give me an image of the map around us.¡±

    Lan sent the image of the psyche scan to Zheng¡¯s mind. He could focus on a location with his mind and zoom in. Several minutester, Zheng said. ¡°We will fight here.¡±

    ording to their n, if the distance was less than a hundred kilometers, they would split up. Zheng would ambush team Devil. He could also simte Zero to snipe at a long distance. Yinkong would hide beside him and attack anyone thates near.

    Heng would stay even farther away. His mission was to protect Zheng and Yinkong. The charged shot and focus ability gave him enough power to kill anyone with his first shot! Or at least incapacitate the enemy.

    Although they were separated into three groups, their attacks synergize with each other in thisplex terrain. Just the three of them could stop team Devil for at least half an hour. So that they couldn¡¯t chase up to the other group.

    Thest group consisting of Honglu, ChengXiao, Lan, the newbies, and the movie characters were heading to the checkpoint. Lan connected the three attackers to the Soul Link and Honglu would think of ways for them to escape or attack. ChengXiao was the group¡¯sst line of defense. Because aside from the movie characters, this group was powerless.

    ¡°We will separate into four groups. It¡¯s easier for the three of us to run alone in this terrain. Even if we can¡¯t run, we can kill a person have the rest of the team live. You must reach the checkpoint as fast as possible. If you die, our points will also go into the negatives. Then the result will be a wipe.¡± Zheng said calmly.

    He continued looking at the map. ¡°This will be the sniping spot.¡±

    It was the mostplex area and beyond it were highways. If team Devil wanted to chase after the big group, they would have to get past Zheng and Heng¡¯s snipes.

    ¡°We will leave this to fate.¡± They continued running and soon reached the parking lot. Several zombie dogs came out. These dogs looked bigger and more muscr than before. Their bodies were full of tentacles instead of rotted, like taken over by a parasite.

    They gunned the dogs into pieces before they could jump. After several fights with zombies, everyone became more calm, including the camcorder woman and LJ. Reling even burst a dog¡¯s head with her desert eagle.

    ¡°Our team is strong. We have the potential and reasons to keep bing stronger. So please, god, don¡¯t let myrades die here!¡±

    Zheng thought to himself and headed first into the parking lot. Suddenly, he sensed something on top. When he raised his head, there were several zombies hanging on the ceiling. The tentacles on these zombies were absorbing a lot of corpses, and even a Licker.

    Carlos screamed and began firing at them. The gunshots startled these tentacle zombies. Then one dropped down to the ground.

    Zheng immediately took out a grenade and pulled the ring. He counted the time instead of throwing it out. When the time was up, he threw it at the ceiling then turned around pushed everyone to the ground. The explosion followed right after behind him.

    The whole parking lot trembled, making them suspect if it was going to copse. They looked back inside after the trembling stopped. The grenade exploded before it fell to the ground so the cars weren¡¯t damaged too much. Only some windows were shattered and therger vehicles destroyed.

    Zheng smiled bitterly. He led everyone to apact and said. ¡°Four people a car. Don¡¯t waste time choosing. Find a sports car and start driving. Heng, Yinkong, and I will stay together. Go choose. Remember, go straight for the checkpoint. Don¡¯t fall behind or something. ChengXiao, I will leave them to you.¡±

    ChengXiao paused for a moment when he heard it then said in a serious tone. ¡°I can¡¯t promise about the men, but I will protect the girls. Its shameful to let a girl get hurt before a man dies. Rest assured. I will do what I promised!¡±

    Zheng sighed as he looked at everyone. Whether it was Lan, Honglu, the newbies, or the movie characters were all people he fought with and depended on during this time. Now it was time for him to fight with his life for them!

 Vol 10: 9-2.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 9-2.</strong>

    Two hundred kilometers from the checkpoint. Clone Zheng crouched on the floor as the coach drove casually. ¡°It¡¯s about time. Tom, where are they?¡±

    Tom shrugged. ¡°Can¡¯t track them anymore. I used too much energy back then. Still having a headache now.¡±

    ¡°Amy, what about you? Still tracking them?¡± Zheng said.

    Amy was a girl with blonde wavy hair. Sheughed. ¡°Of course. But I can¡¯t break through her psyche force interference alone, so I can only know their approximate location. They should be at twenty kilometers from the checkpoint.¡±

    Zheng stood up and took out a ring from his pocket. ¡°Then we should start to get serious. The usual rules. Mainbatants have the right to kill one upon capturing them. The rest goes to the team. Their unlocked members must wait for my distribution.¡± He took out several metallic boards from the ring.

    A West European man said with a smile. ¡°This Sky Stick is such useful. Why didn¡¯t Xuan make a few more? Isn¡¯t it better to equip everyone with one instead of having to squeeze two people on one.¡±

    Xuan took a board and said. ¡°Materials are expensive and takes too long to create. I can consider it after this movie.¡±

    The manughed out loud. He grabbed Amy and kissed her on the face. ¡°Haha, remember what you said. I¡¯ve been wanting one for so long. If it doesn¡¯t cost a rank B reward, I would have exchanged one myself. How is the analysis with the Xiuzhen (Cultivation) writing we obtained from The Legend of Zu? Shit, those people are game breaking. Lucky our mission didn¡¯t have any conflict with them. Otherwise, any no name was enough to wipe us on by himself. I want to learn those techniques too!¡±

    Xuan stood on a Sky Stick and said calmly. ¡°The result is it takes fifty years toplete the Foundation stage without enhancements from God. I can give you the training method if you want.¡± Two handguns appeared on his hand. He shot a circle on the ceiling of the coach then few out on the Sky Stick.

    Twenty kilometers from the checkpoint. Team China were driving several cars on the road to the checkpoint. The cars could never pick up their speed due to the many broken vehicles on the road, and the fires on some sections. Their speed hovered around just 20km. It took an hour for them to reach thest buildings before the highway to the checkpoint. The highway section was just open fields and didn¡¯t had the terrain for a fight.

    Lan could only connect three people to the Soul Link, but that was enough for them now. She only need to send the three mainbatants the result of the scan. Everyone else just had to keep going straight ahead.

    Zheng, Yinkong, and Heng looked as the cars drove off. Then they carefully examined the buildings in this area. There were five skyscrapers and the rest were just ten-meter-tall buildings and residential houses. Many stores on the sides of the streets andplex valleys. After God changed the plot and the size of this city, this area became immense. The terrain was perfectly suitable for sniping. As soon as team Devil passes this ce, it would be their opportunity to stop them here!

    The checkpoint was just over twenty kilometers away from this ce. The big group should reach it in about an hour, though only if nothing happens on the way. After the threebatants left, the group¡¯s strength was very low. Fortunately, they got the help of the movie characters and Alice also unlocked her gic constraint. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult as long as they don¡¯t encounter team Devil.

    The three of them found their spot. Yinkong went into stealth in a valley. Zheng entered a skyscraper. Heng climbed to the top of a clock tower. He was just 3000 meters away from Zheng and could look down at the valleys.

    Zheng sat on the edge of the building. The crowded houses and valleys gave him a little nausea so he had to look pass them. It was dark but there was a hint of light by the horizon. People always said that the darkest time of the day was right before dawn.

    Zheng took out a pack of cigarette and lit one but he didn¡¯t smoke it. Because he touched the cigarette butt with his other hand. That was the only item left from hisrade of the past.

    Zheng thought for a while then put that cigarette butt into his ring. He also saw a sachet in the ring. That was the present from Lan before entering this movie, a present she made by hand. How could a man understand a girl¡¯s feelings? Especially since he already had Lori. He was sorry for Lan¡¯s love, and this guilt became a baggage on him. Even though Lan looked cool but he knew a part of it was just acting.

    Zhengy down and looked up to the starry sky. Numerous thoughts cross his mind. He didn¡¯t know why but he felt that he would change drastically after today, such an indescribable feeling. Thenrades that had died suddenly appeared in his mind, Xuan, Zero, Tengyi, Jie.

    Everyone of them made him a little more mature. He once read that growing up was a kind of pain, so painful journeys signified growth.

    When he first entered this world, all he that was on his mind was the fear of dying. He struggled. He gave all he had to live. Just the simple desire to live.

    Then he created the girl of his dream. His desire became stronger. He wanted to live and live with her, even if that was just for ten more days. He needed to be stronger!

    However, Xuan¡¯s actions let him know that as someone with power, wanting to live by himself and wanting everyone to live were different concepts. As a leader, he had to choose between cruelty and sacrifices.

    Xuan gave him his first lesson on leadership and Zero and Tengyi showed him thatrades will sacrifice themselves for each other!

    What were the values ofrades? Giving the safety of his back to each others then focus on the enemies in front because they believed theirrades could block all attacks from behind, even if that meant their lives.

    Lan and the others were putting their safety in his hands now. He had to block off this ce and stop team Devil so hisrades could go back to God¡¯s dimension!

    Hisrades taught him, and touched his heart. Then Jie¡¯s existence made him feel grief. It was a feeling of being unable to escape.

    He would never have believed that Jie was a Guide if the words didn¡¯te from his mouth. Such a happy man that liked tough was a program God created. If he was a program then what were those people that were living with no dreams, and didn¡¯t know what they live for?

    He could never forget that smell of cigarette when he first entered this world, and the relief and sorrow of Jie after his defeat.

    Zheng took out the sniper rifle from his ring. He knew he was not alone. No one could survive by himself in this world. So he neededrades. And the help of theserades made him grew. He will keep bing stronger because he was carrying on the strength of those who died. He was not alone! Never will be!

 Vol 10: 10-1.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 10-1.</strong>

    Zheng ced the rifle by his feet and also dozens of bullets on the side. This was his weapon for the battle, also his only mean of suppressing team Devil at long range.

    Sniping talents were difficult toe by. Even though it sounded easy, just aim and pull the trigger, but in reality, one millimeter offset meant missing by several meters when the bullet reached the target distance.

    Zero¡¯s offensive power surpassed everyone given enough distance when he was on the team. He didn¡¯t unlock his constraint. It was due to his strength during the battle with team India they were able to ovee and in the end wiped the team. A sniper¡¯s effectiveness inbat well surpass any other team members. Simrly, they were weak in close range. Either Yinkong or he only need one attack to finish off a sniper once they close in.

    In contrast, Zheng¡¯s strength was in closebat and his sniper ability came from the third stage of the unlocked mode. It also couldn¡¯tst long.

    ¡°Heng, can you see my location?¡± Zheng said through his mind.

    ¡°No problem. I can see your area. But it looks like you are lying down so I can¡¯t see you.¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°Heng, how many arrows do you still have? The enchanted arrows.¡±

    Heng counted them. ¡°Thirty seven. It¡¯s enough even if I only use explosive shots. Aren¡¯t there only ten enemies? These arrows are enough. What about you?¡±

    ¡°I will begin the attack with the sniper rifle. I will try to assist you if there¡¯s opportunity. What I am worried about isn¡¯t your skill but that you won¡¯t be able to perform them normally. Your personality worries me.¡±

    Hengughed. ¡°Rest assured. The Focused ability works great. I can feel myself bing stronger every time I use it. Even if my personality hasn¡¯t changed much, I won¡¯t be scared of anything once the ability is activated.¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°I hope so. Just be careful. You are our strongest ranged person. I won¡¯t be able to hold it alone if you die.¡±

    Heng nodded then Zheng asked Yinkong. ¡°What about you? Can you see me from where you are?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t see you two, but I can see the people on the ground.¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°Then I will leave the ground to you. Remember, our mission isn¡¯t to fight to death but gain time for the others. Once they reached the checkpoint, we can leave. Protect yourself, attack after you guarantee your safety.¡±

    The three of them looked at a direction in the sky. The psyche scan showed ten people flying over at incredible speed. Although there was still some distance but it wouldn¡¯t take long at this speed. On the other hand, team China¡¯s big group was moving slowly and still had ten kilometers to the checkpoint. These ten people could catch up to them in just twenty minutes.

    Zheng panicked and immediately said. ¡°Lan! Expose us, stop masking our location! Hurry, let theme attack us!¡±

    Lan paused for a while then replied. ¡°I can¡¯t. You need the surprise for the ambush to be effective. You will be right under their gunpoint if you are exposed. They spent too much energy forcing the helicopters tond so they can¡¯t break through the mask right now. Don¡¯t mention it again.¡±

    Zheng was getting more and more anxious. He yelled. ¡°F*ck. Just do it when I told you to. If I let them go directly after you, then what is the point of using out to stop them? Hurry up and expose us so they cane attack us!¡±

    Lan fell into silence for a while. ¡°If they are nning to wipe us, there¡¯s no stopping even if your location is exposed. It¡¯s better for you to hide them and give them a surprise.¡±

    Perhaps killing a few members of team Devil in the ambush would allow Zheng to live even if the big group gets killed. However, Lan didn¡¯t say her thought out.

    Lan didn¡¯t answer Zheng no matter how much he yelled. Several minutes passed like this. Those ten people were only twenty kilometers away from Zheng. The scan suddenly lost effectiveness on them. Zheng, Heng, and Yinkong could only use their eyes from this point on.

    Zheng stopped talking and calmed himself down. He didn¡¯t want to think about anything other than the rifle at his hand. Even though he was still a little anxious, but as time slowly passed, his mind became calm as ake.

    Several minutes of silent waiting. The hoverboards flew across the streets at twenty meters above them ground. At the same time, Zheng¡¯s eyes went out of focus.

    ¡°Heng, see the hoverboards? I will shoot the first one, you aim for the second. Go for the head. Don¡¯t move yet. Wait for them to enter the center of this street. Wait.¡±

    ¡°Attack!¡±

    Zheng yelled in his mind. His movements became extremely precise and aimed at the Caucasian man in the front. Bang! The man fell off and the hoverboard flew into a wall. A blonde woman also fell to the ground as she screamed.

    At the same time, Heng¡¯s explosive shot came at the man behind the Caucasian. However, this shot didn¡¯t have the expected effect. That man moved his hands and blocked the arrow with a broadsword burning in a ck me. The force from the arrow knocked him off to the ground but he slowly flew back up after he spread a pair of wings on his back.

    Zheng¡¯s eyes twitched. He could see the man¡¯s face clearly through the gun¡¯s sight. That face was an exact copy of his minus the scar.

    Clone Zheng sneered. He swung the sword then asked the white man on the ground. ¡°Francis, how are you doing? That shot shouldn¡¯t injure you.¡±

    The white man shook his head for a bit then stood up and looked at an item on his hand. ¡°F*ck, a sniper rifle. Lost 80% energy in one hit. Can¡¯t block the next attack.¡±

    Clone Zhengughed coldly. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. The battle has started. Xuan, take them to go after the rest of team China. There are three people here. Follow our n. ZhuiKong take care of your sister. Yanwei go kill the archer. Techoi, Francis, and I prepare to get in closebat. Richard assist us with your Gauss sniper rifle.¡±

    Clone Zheng took out a ck book from his pocket and started reciting in ancient Egyptian while he flew up mid air using his wings.

    Zheng didn¡¯t hold back on his clone and said to Heng. ¡°Shoot at will! Don¡¯t worry about anything. Use your charged shot!¡± Then he aimed at his clone and bang!

    The clone turned into numerous bats and scattered. By the time he came into form again, the recitation was finished.

    ¡°Dark Cage!¡±

 Vol 10: 10-2.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 10-2.</strong>

    Clone Zheng growled. A dark smoke emerged from his palms. At the same time, Heng entered the unlocked state. He drew the bow to a crescent shape and emitted an unparalleled pressure. Clone Zheng didn¡¯t move a bit under this pressure even though they were so far apart. The smoke was gradually dissipating from his palms.

    This attack from Heng gave off such a strong presence that even clone Zheng wasn¡¯t able to ignore it. Everyone around him also paused in ce. Their defensive items couldn¡¯t block this shot.

    Just then, a girl stepped off the hoverboard. Surprisingly, she didn¡¯t fall to the ground. A pair of wings formed by light pped behind her just like an elf. She slowly flew toward Heng.

    Heng¡¯s shot was ready. He was waiting for any of them to move then he would release the arrow. However, someone dared to approach him at this situation. His heart was suddenly disturbed as he took a second look. He vomited a mouthful of blood and the arrow was shot at the ground. With a sh of light, it exploded a meter deep hole on the ground.

    Clone Zheng took this opportunity and threw the smoke up in the air. It expanded and spread. Soon, several hundred meters around it became pitch ck. This darkness was still spreading for another minute until it covered several thousand meters.

    Clone Zheng let out a sigh of relief and said. ¡°Shit, should never be reckless. Other teams are not always full of weaklings. Xuan, go. Capture the newbies. If they are too strong then just kill them. Otherwise, capture them so we can distribute the points and rewards. Our battle starts!¡±

    Zheng knew things were not going well when he saw the smoke, because he had no way of sniping in this situation. If he could only fight in closebat, then he couldn¡¯t block them off. The other team could totally ignore him and fly away.

    Zheng recognized the Book of the Dead as soon as his clone took it out. That meant the clone also went through The Mummy. When he saw the recitation and smoke, he remembered a magic Tengyi once said.

    This was an ability that didn¡¯t discriminate foes and allies. Its characteristic was blocking off vision. So it was a supportive magic for running away. He never expected the clone to use this magic.

    Zheng stood up and put the sniper rifle back into the ring. Suddenly, two hoverboards were flying toward him. The front of the hoverboards had series of des. When he noticed this, they were already a hundred meter away and were still closing in. The hoverboards were much faster than him in pure speed.

    Zheng clenched his teeth. He activated his Qi and jumped up. His current rank in the movement technique allowed him to easily jump up four meters high. Before the des got him, he kicked at the man¡¯s chest. That man¡¯s reaction was not bad. He blocked the kick with his hands but the force still knocked him off.

    The other man on a hoverboard was the Caucasian that Zheng sniped. He jumped off and let the board flew away. While the hoverboard that belonged to the man kicked off crashed into the concrete floor of the roof of this building.

    The Caucasianughed and pointed to Zheng. ¡°Leader, this guy looks exactly like you, is he your original? I wonder how strong he is.¡±

    Clone Zheng was standing in mid air with his wings pping. He stared at Zheng coldly and said. ¡°I will leave him to you. I will provide you with some support abilities. Don¡¯t get reckless. His strength is only so so but we are the same person after all. Let me know if you feel your life in danger. I will end this battle.¡±

    The man that was kicked off also got up. He was over 1.8 meters tall, had dark brown hair, dark yellow skin, and muscles that looked like steel. His facial features seemed to be from southeast Asia. The man nced at Zheng and said. ¡°No need for the leader. I can defeat him by myself. Francis, are you nning to fight with me for him?¡±

    Francisughed out loud. ¡°Of course, this is an unlocked person and looks skilled in closebat. He¡¯s a rare training material. Techoi, what else do you say I should do?¡±

    Techoi snorted then took out a piece of cloth and started wrapping up his fists.

    Zheng had been keeping his eyes on them and the clone on top. Clone Zhengughed. ¡°The other me, need me to tell you their abilities and enhancements? Haha. Techoi is a Thai skilled in all kinds of Muay Thai. His enhancement is Double head and four arms. Can unlock the second stage. He¡¯s frightening strong in closebat so I wouldn¡¯t get close to him if I were you.¡±

    ¡°Francis is an European that has the ability tomunicate with animals since he was born. He enhanced the shapeshifting of Druids. Even though he¡¯s only at the first stage, his stats and abilities let him rival Techoi in closebat. Do you really want to fight them?¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t reply. He took out the knife quietly then entered the second stage. At the same time, Techoi quickly approach him and jumped up with a knee strike to his face.

    As Zheng¡¯s fight started, Heng¡¯s situation was perplexing. He stared at the girl flying toward him like he had lost his mind. The girl that he once thought had been lost forever due to his cowardice. In the end, she gave up on life and entered this world, then she was killed in The Grudge. Though Heng didn¡¯t know about thest part.

    Interrupting the charged shot backfired that force onto himself and injured him critically. Luckily Heng released the arrow at the ground or the rest of the force could have incapacitated him. His body was suffering excruciating pain at this point, like numerous wounds all over his body were tearing him apart.

    Yanwei held a silver shortbow. It had the shape of a heart like the bow of Cupid. In contrast, Heng¡¯s bow felt bloody and much stronger than the shortbow.

    Heng opened his mouth but he suddenly didn¡¯t know what to say, especially when he saw the the tears on her eyes. He wanted to apologize but he didn¡¯t have the courage to even look at her in the eyes again. He stared at her hand then slowly lowered his head.

    ¡°Heng, do you still remember that I told you I have a strong sixth sense on what¡¯s going to happen, especially what people are going to do next? But I never sensed that you would run away by yourself. That was the first time I was wrong.¡±

    A silver light shed across. A toy like silver arrow pierced through Heng¡¯s right arm and into the clock behind him.

 Vol 10: 10-3.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 10-3.</strong>

    Heng¡¯s right arm was feeling sour, itchy, and a little pain. This difort made him want tough and cry at the same time. For a moment, he wished to cut off his arm.

    Yanwei smiled with tear in her eyes. ¡°This is a rank B magical weapon, Cupid¡¯s bow. It lets anyone who get shot taste the feeling of love. Do you feel the sourness? Want tough and cry? This is the taste of love, but not the only effect of the bow. I don¡¯t think you would like to try the other effects. Heng, have you thought of me these days?¡± She shot another arrow next to the previous one. Another arrow pierced through Heng¡¯s arm.

    Heng screamed in pain. He scratched the wound violently. The pain made him feel much better in contrast. He bit his tongue and said. ¡°Wei, I am sorry. I came back, but...¡±

    Her eyes were suddenly filled with killing intent. She pulled the string and shot an arrow at the bell next to Heng. A part of the bell was liquefied by a silver me. Though this shot wasn¡¯t aimed at Heng.

    ¡°You came back? For what? To see me get vited by several men? And then bond up like a dog, and then watch me...¡±

    Yanwei started weeping but her hands didn¡¯t stop. One arrow after another pierced all over Heng. He screamed with each shot. His body was soaked in sweat in less than a minute.

    Heng muttered. ¡°Wei, why are you in team Devil. So you left the country? Which country did you go to? I really, really wanted to go find you but I just couldn¡¯t bring up the courage. So I could only kill all those people. But I don¡¯t know you had already came into this world.¡±

    Yanweiughed coldly. ¡°My original was in team China. I only have memory up until my appearance in the team. I don¡¯t even know what movie it was. Judging from this, my original probably died. How could I know if I died after you ran away again?¡±

    Heng¡¯s face was pale white. His lips were shivering but he couldn¡¯t say anything. All that was left in his heart was pain. Pain not for himself but for this familiar yet alien girl. Once upon a time, sheughed like a child. They would discuss on where they want to travel in the future, what to do during free time, imagine their future family, and think about their dreams. But these dreams were torn apart by his own hands. All because of his coward and ugly action.

    Numerous thoughts crossed Heng¡¯s mind. He bit his teeth hard and said. ¡°Wei, I will pay you back! But I have something I must do first. If I don¡¯t finish it, then I will be a coward that ran again. I don¡¯t want to be a coward anymore! Please forgive me.¡± He aimed an arrow at her to her shock and shot an explosive shot. The enchanted arrow flew by the side of her face. When she came back from the shock, Heng had disappeared.

    Yinkong was running in the valley silently. She had contacted Zheng after the smoke spread out. She was now heading toward the building Zheng was on. This smoke was the ideal environment for an assassin.

    ¡°Hoho. You are still so dexterous, just like a little cat. My cute babyface cousin.¡±

    A voice and a force suddenly attacked from the front. She immediately jumped back then looked around like a scared cat. She recognized this voice and pulled out the dagger at once. Although her expression didn¡¯t change, you could feel the angering from her.

    A handsome young man walked out from the darkness. He had shoulder length hair, about 1.8 meters tall, a model like body, and a gentle smile.

    ¡°Zhao! Zhui! Kong!¡±

    Yinkong shouted the words one by one in rage as she charged at the man. The dagger was aimed at his heart. Zheng and the others had never seen her like this. This rage felt like it was going to consume her.

    ZhuiKong shrugged and stood in ce. The dagger entered his heart but Yinkong didn¡¯t feel anything physical. She charged right through his body. It was like an illusion. ZhuiKong turned around.

    ¡°Your attacks are still so amazing. Simple and straight forward. You¡¯re almost a wless assassin. If you can keep a calm, I think it will take me a lot of effort to defeat you. Are you angry? Angry about me?¡± ZhuiKong smiled gently.

    Without turning around, Yinkong ran to a wall and used it to jump back at ZhuiKong. However, she passed through his body again. She finally said coldly. ¡°Why! Why did you do that!¡±

    He scratched his head and said. ¡°I have done so many times. I don¡¯t know which one you¡¯re talking about. Can you remind me?¡± His smile felt cold and had no warmth.

    Yinkong took a deep breath. ¡°Why did you kill YuKong niisan! You both are my most respected people, why did you kill him? And MinKong neesan, little sister NiKong, why did you kill them!¡±

    ¡°Aiya, how should I answer this question? Hoho, I thought you would ask me why I left the assassin¡¯s n. I didn¡¯t expect such a boring question. The answer is simple.¡±

    ¡°I wanted to test myself. If I can¡¯t even get myself to kill them then there was no point in me leaving the n. Haha.¡±

    Yinkong took another deep breath. She could feel blood rushing up from her chest. Then the blood gushed out through her mouth. She held onto her dagger and jumped at ZhuiKong.

    Several kilometers away from the battlefield, arge figure dropped down from a military helicopter. It was over three meters tall and had muscles like steel. It had arge eye on its chest. The eye looked like an erged cat¡¯s eye.

    The helicopter was over twenty meters above the ground. This height was enough to kill any normal organisms but it looked unharmed. It stood up from the ground, which had two cracks beginning from where it stood.

    It moved his arms and legs then suddenly knocked a car flying ten meters with a punch and crashed onto a tentacle zombie. This punch looked effortless to it. Then it howled. The eye on its chest blinked.

    A big metallic case dropped down from the helicopter. It tore apart the chains wrapped around the case. Inside was a machine gun designed for helicopters and a RPG gun. It picked up both weapons then walked toward the smoke.

 Vol 10: 11-1.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 11-1.</strong>

    Zheng didn¡¯t feel this Techoi was impressive. Perhaps he actually was strong but definitely weaker than Zheng in closebat. Zheng took a step back and kicked at his knee before the strike hit him. The kick had a much higher force than the knee strike and forced Techoi¡¯s knee to the ground. However, Zheng had to dodge to the side because of an attacking from behind.

    A five-meter-tall ck bear appeared on his back. The paw p from the bear easily crushed a half meter hole on the ground. The bear growled then charged at him. Several rocks spiked from the ground blocking any direction Zheng could dodge. He had to take the charge from the front. The bear and the force carried him into the metal gate behind him. When the bear backed off, his whole body was embedded into the gate and wall.

    Another growl, the bear wed at Zheng who¡¯s stuck. Zheng grabbed the w¡¯s thumb before it hit then gave it a hard pull as his muscles erged. It pulled the bear in then he kicked at its mouth and knocked the bear several meters away.

    Suddenly someone charged at him before he could follow up with any attacks. The two fists were aimed at his head and chest. Zheng had no choice but to block these two attacks with his arms. Those fists felt like metal. His arms were a little numb from blocking them. Zheng jumped back as he got hit and saw that Techoi was standing in front of him. He had four arms and two heads that looked the same.

    The ck bear said. ¡°Leader, he¡¯s worthy of being your original. This reaction speed is impressive and he has even more strength than me. It would probably take Techoi and me some time to finish him.¡±

    Clone Zheng said. ¡°You and Techoi¡¯s developments aren¡¯t bad, but you two have only entered team Devil for three movies. Your enhancements aren¡¯t high and you¡¯re not that experienced in using them. Like the strongest shape you can take is a western dragon with a body of over ten meters. It would allow you to easily take any horror movie. Techoi¡¯s Battle Qi is only entry level. His ability can also reach three heads and six arms. These two enhancements can push his closebat to a terrifying degree when they rank up. Use him as a training target. If you die, then that means you are not strong enough. I can revive you with the Book of Amun-Ra. The points will be taken from the whole team. However, everyone only has one chance of revival so if you don¡¯t want to waste it, kill him!¡±

    The bear seemed a little scared of clone Zheng. He growled and jumped at Zheng again with more force than before. The floor felt like it was shaking as he ran.

    Several rock spikes behind Zheng blocked him from backing again. He looked at the clone in the air. The clone was holding the Book of the Dead. He looked like he was not in the fight but every spell he cast forced Zheng to take the attacks face to face. Zheng was knocked back to the rocks by the bear. A mouthful of blood burst out through his mouth. He was injured internally with this hit.

    Zheng made a decision. He turned his back to the bear and jumped up using the bear as a support. At the same time, the bear¡¯s paw pped his back. He was sent flying off the rim of the roof. Zheng tried his best to turn around and put his face downward.

    The bear said. ¡°That¡¯s it? That¡¯s too weak. How can he rival us team Devil...¡± A force knocked him away and clone Zheng stood on where he was.

    The man said coldly. ¡°You think you deserve to be called a member of team Devil? Don¡¯t f*cking think you are so strong. There are only three people in this team worthy of this title. And you are not one of them. You are merely a little stronger than the normal teams.¡±

    The bear got up from the floor and wiped the blood off his lips. Then he stood there obediently.

    Clone Zheng said impatiently. ¡°Keep bing stronger if you want to be a real member of team Devil. Currently only Xuan, ZhuiKong, and I are worthy of this title. Know why we entered the movie first when we encountered team Celestial? That¡¯s because of you weaklings dragging the team behind. F*ck, it was all Xuan that we escaped without fighting them. Now, go wipe off team China first. Francis and Techoi, go take a Sky Stick. Remember, find and kill him. Don¡¯t let him escape. I don¡¯t want this Dark Cage to became a trap on our own team.¡± He opened his wings and flew down the building.

    When Zheng was pped off the building, he adjusted his body to face down. Then he took out the air cannon. While he was still in the unlocked mode, he quickly calcted the distance to the ground. When he reached a certain height, he pulled the trigger. The cannon¡¯s shot finally fired by the time he was only several meters from the ground. The air shot at the ground then bounced back up at Zheng. He was able tond steadily. However, the ground became unstable as the shot crushed the concrete.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief. Then he spitted out a mouthful of blood. He was blocked off by the rock spikes several times which forced him to go face with face with a strength based ck bear and a Muay Thai user. He barely survived due to his toughness.

    Zheng knew that team Devil probably already sent a group after Lan and the others. It was useless even if he was to rush over now. However, he still had a little bit of hope. He wouldn¡¯t give up until the absolutest moment. He had to try to stop them. Otherwise, he would regret.

    Zheng entered the third stage then he recalled Yinkong¡¯s sneak techniques and movements. By the time he heard the sound of the Sky Stick from above, he had hidden into the ck smoke. There was no sound, or killing intent.

    Soon, the hoverboard came and tworge man were standing on it. They were obviously notfortable with the situation. Techoi finally jumped off and said. ¡°I will go look for him down here. I am not gay.¡±

    Francisughed. ¡°That was apetition of patience. If I didn¡¯t have the patience, I would be the one on the ground. Haha, thank you. I can finally use the board by myself.¡±

    Techoi yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t get killed or leader will be angry.¡± He looked as Francis flew away and shook his head. Then he entered into the valley.

    Zheng was still hiding silently. After Techoi passed by him, he followed into the valley.

 Vol 10 11-2

    Techoi was very careful. He stayed in the unlocked mode which pushed his senses to the extreme. So Zheng was also being careful not to express any desire to attack him. His sneaking was from a simtion, one that was far from perfect. As soon as he exposes his killing intent, anyone in the unlocked mode could sense it. He needed an opportunity, and a suitable ce.

    The two of them advanced in this valley for almost a minute. Zheng was getting anxious. Perhaps Techoi didn¡¯t had a need to hurry because there was nothing to worry about, but not Zheng. He needed to worry about Lan and the others. Even if he didn¡¯t care about their lives, the points deducted from their deaths would kill him also. So he didn¡¯t have much time to waste here.

    Zheng couldn¡¯t hold this anxiety much longer, because once he loses his calm, he couldn¡¯t do a sneak attack. Yet he had no choice but to follow behind Techoi in this stress.

    Thankfully, the opportunity came so soon. A Licker was on the wall in front of Techoi. It was a normal Licker that hadn¡¯t eaten too many others to mutate further, so it wasn¡¯t too big.

    Techoi didn¡¯t take out any weapon upon seeing the Licker. He slowly closed in with excitement. Zheng could see ayer of light on his fists, like a pair of boxing gloves made of light.

    The Licker jumped at Techoi. He backed half a step, just outside the range of its w. Then his four arms attacked continuously at a speed almost invisible to the eyes. The series of attack crushed the Licker¡¯s w into pieces. Then he jumped up and did a roundhouse kick at the Licker¡¯s arm. There was also ayer of light covering his feet. The Licker¡¯s arm was broken off.

    This series of attacks took less than a second in action. Thebination of his four arms, Muay Thai, and theyer of light rendered the Licker powerless by the time hended.

    Techoi sneered. He grabbed the Licker¡¯s head with his hands. Ayer of light covered his knee then he put the knee to its head. Its brain sttered all over. At the same time he performed the knee strike, a hand was slowly reaching for Techoi¡¯s head from the darkness. This hand suddenly sped up when he killed the Licker and pulled him to the wall.

    Zheng was waiting for this moment. Techoi let his guard down when he thought he killed the Licker. Zheng carried Techoi through the wall and into the residential house. His eyes also became bloodshot.

    (Must finish the fight in the shortest time.)

    As soon as he caught the chance, Zheng went all out on Techoi. He bit at Techoi¡¯s back when they broke through the wall. His arms sped around Techoi¡¯s body and squeeze in. Zheng¡¯s arms were over four timesrger than its normal size at this time. He could hear the touching of bonesing from Techoi¡¯s ribs.

    Techoi knew his life was dependent on this move. The huge strength shocked him so he emitted all his Battle Qi at once. Ayer of light covered his whole body. Just this thinyer pushed Zheng¡¯s teeth off. Though Zheng did bite off a part of his back.

    Zheng couldn¡¯t let Techoi obtain freedom. His strength was impressive and his techniques far surpassed Zheng. Most of the times, Zheng fought with instincts, which were enough when he could overpower the enemies. However, if their strengths were at a simr level, he couldn¡¯t defeat someone with Muay Thai that easily. His arms grasped around Techoi tightly and he emitted the Red me and the corrosive Qi. If Zheng couldn¡¯t kill him quick enough, there was no building to jump off again when the bear and his clone came.

    Theyer of light could block off the Red me but not the corrosiveness of the Qi. It gradually became thinner then Techoi started to scream in pain when the me finally reached his body.

    They crashed through another wall and into the street. There was no other life in the street, not even a zombie. Techoi was on the brink of death. The parts of his body that were in contact with Zheng were burned to charcoal. The me then spread to the rest of his body. Zheng also transferred Qi into his body and corroded him from the inside.

    At this instant, Zheng let go of Techoi and rolled to the side. A forced attacked where he was followed by the sound of a gunshot. This sound was so familiar to him, the sound of the Gauss sniper rifle. Did team Devil also clone Zero?

    He immediately checked his injury. The shot passed by the side of his leg but its shockwave still opened a wound on his leg. On the ground behind him was a big hole.

    (The snipe needs several seconds.)

    Zheng quickly calmed himself down. He jumped at Techoi, grabbed his face with one hand then pulled him into a valley as the man screamed, leaving a trail of boiling blood bled from the burning wounds. Soon, his screams disappeared inside the valley.

    On top of a building a thousand meters away, a slender man with a pair of weird sses said. ¡°Leader, it¡¯s too far. Even though these sses can see through the smoke, but it¡¯s not clear enough. That shot missed.¡±

    Clone Zheng replied. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. He has been trapped in this area. As soon as he moves, Francis and I will attack. I won¡¯t watch on the side this time. That retard didn¡¯t understand why I let him and Francis go together. If he wants to go alone, at least be prepared to explode himself with Battle Qi so his death wouldn¡¯t be so worthless! Richard, kill anyone you see that¡¯s not in our team!¡±

    Richardughed out then caressed his rifle. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will enter the unlocked mode before sniping next time. I don¡¯t think anyone can survive the power of this Gauss rifle. I say...¡±

    Before he could finish, an arrow shot at him with unimaginable speed. The arrow came from beneath the building and pierced through the walls and floors and finally through his body. His body was turned into powder before he could react. The Gauss rifley on the side.

 Vol 10: 11-3.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 11-3.</strong>

    Heng jumped off the clocktower. He grabbed the beams on the way to slow down the fall. Hended on the ground lightly. His body was lighter than the average person due to the air attunement of the archer enhancement. His running speed was also faster and he could move silently, almost catching up to Yinkong¡¯s sneaking.

    Heng was not in the mood to appreciate any of these. He felt as if a knife had pierced his heart.

    He and Yanwei grew up together. The two families were neighbors and their parents were friends. His father was an Olympics gold medalist in archery and her father was the silver medalist. They were friends and rivals, neighbors and coworkers.

    Heng and Yanwei met under this environment when they were still children. Their rtionships were very close aside from one point. Heng inherited his father¡¯s hobby of archery whereas Yanwei disliked it. She would ignore him for several days whenever she saw him practicing. Though this urrence reduced as they grew older.

    The happy family took a sudden drastic change. Heng¡¯s parents got involved in a car ident. His mother died on site whereas his father¡¯s arms broke and could no longer use a bow. He was nine at the time.

    Afterward, Heng¡¯s father would hit him until he fainted for every little thing. Thissted several years. As if it was fate¡¯s mischief, he was separated from Yanwei when he was ten. His father lost his job, then sold their house and moved away. Year after year of domestic violence forged his personality. Every time he sensed he might get hit, or saw blood or any injury, the fear would cause him to run away instinctively. This personality was embedded deep within him, and made him hate himself and this world.

    The turning point happened after apetition. He saw this girl that seemingly ovepped with his memory, yet he was scared to confirm because he had lost too many things already. His father died to liver cancer from overdrinking. The only things that he still had were his bow and the girl of his memory.

    The thread of love that bound them together led to their reunion after ten years. They quickly lived together, took care of each other, and shared their unfortunate stories. Theyforted each others¡¯ wounds and headed for the future with each others¡¯ support. Heng felt he had obtained happiness. He carved her into his heart. Then...

    His body was running away uncontrobly. When he realized what he had done, he hated himself. Abandoning a girl, one that he loved so dearly to a group of mafias and a rapist, while he ran out of fear. It was like his body had a mind of its own.

    By the time he finally regained control of himself and ran back, she and the mafias were gone. He could guess what she was going to suffer.

    Perhaps the physical pain might be bearable but her heart must had been drowned in tears of despair. If only she never loved him or only a little, but he knew that she was also deeply in love.

    Heng thought about killing himself, but he still hadn¡¯t made the revenge. He thought about searching for her, but he didn¡¯t have the courage to see her eyes, whether they were calm, or angry, or dead.

    He decided to take revenge, kill the people he hated with his arrows. He would almost drop his bow from the fear every time. He would almost faint from vomiting afterward. But when he thought of her suffering and feelings, he continued onto the next person without regret. His despair then led him into this world after he killed all of them.

    Who could have imagined that he would meet her again in this world? Furthermore, her original was in team China.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t abandon you! When I entered this team, you were already...¡± Heng wanted to yell it out but when he imagined her teary yet expressionless face, he suddenly lost the courage to do so. Even though he wanted to exin, the reality was that he did abandon her and shattered their happy future. He was the origin of all the pain and sin. If only he wasn¡¯t such a coward, if he could have opened his arms to protect her, everything would have been different.

    Heng ran through the valleys. Blood was bleeding from all over his body. Those arrows weren¡¯t powerful. They were more of punishments or tortures. Otherwise Yanwei could have killed him in one shot with the arrow she used on the bell. She was torturing him to ease her hatred and pain.

    An arrow opened a hole on the wall next to Heng. A silver me was melting the concrete.

    ¡°Why are you running? Just like how you ran before? You are such a coward. All you can do is run.¡± Yanwei¡¯s voice was filled with rage and contempt. She shot another silver me.

    Heng clenched his teeth without saying a word. Blood flowed down the corner of his lips for biting too hard. He continued running as he swallowed his own blood. He would change direction every time an arrow came. Before he knew it, he had entered the unlocked mode.

    ¡°If you are so scared of dying, then why didn¡¯t you shoot my head before? You wouldn¡¯t have to run if you did. Just shoot my head. I had unlocked my gic constraint. Don¡¯t you want the rewards and points?¡± Yanwei said as her arrows shot at Heng, yet missing him by a hair every time. Her tears were blurring her eyes seeing that Heng wouldn¡¯t answer.

    She floated upward and looked down from ten meters high. ¡°Heng, you remember about my sixth senses? It works with arrows. I can sense the path of the arrow and a lot of times I don¡¯t even need to aim with my eyes.¡±

    She closed her eyes and aimed at the direction where Heng was running. The moment Heng made his next turn, the silver arrow pierced through his leg. This arrow wasn¡¯t enchanted with me so it only tripped him and he continued running.

    Heng clenched his teeth. It was near the streets. Yanwei frowned as she shot a ming arrow at the front of him. The arrow hit his ankle when he ran at the position then the me starting burning upward his leg.

    Bang! Some distance away, a fire red for an instant in this smoke followed by the sound of impact. Heng finally smiled in relief. Yanwei flew to several meters in front of him. (Correction: He was in a valley close to the building and shooting upward.)

    She sneered. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you running? Why are you acting calm? If you were half as calm before, we...¡±

    Heng smiled at her tenderly then suddenly pulled the string and aimed at her. The pressure of the charged shot enveloped him. Yanwei also smiled in relieve. She aimed a ming arrow and said lightly. ¡°Let us free ourselves, Heng.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I love you. Live on.¡±

    The arrow flew past her face and out of her sight. When she turned to look at Heng again, a silver light covered his heart but his smile remained.

 Vol 10: 12.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 12.</strong>

    YinKong was crowned a genius by the n when she was born. Not only because of her status as the n leader¡¯s daughter but also her talent as an assassin.

    Assassin was an ancient trade. It had its own rules. Although these rules seemed dark and cruel by outsiders, they were necessary for the trade to pass on. One of such rules was survival of the fitness among their children. Perhaps not killing each other but at least being able to defeat their opponent. Of course, death wasn¡¯t much of a deal either. It was just a life.

    Starting at the age of five, children of the n would be sent to training in a strangend. The training environment became harsher and harsher as they aged. Starting from one portion of supply for each child to half a portion, to a tenth. When they got hungry, thirsty, cold, they had to fight or steal from the others.

    Yinkong livedfortably even as a girl. No one could rival her, no one could defeat her. But she had a critical weakness. She was faithful to people she epted. Yet, assassins didn¡¯t need such qualities. They only need an ice cold heart and determination.

    Yinkong met many people in the training. People she killed, people she attacked, and several that became her friend, or perhaps family. One of them was ZhuiKong.

    He was also a genius, but not in assassination techniques. He was a genius in grasping people¡¯s mind. He could keep himself calm under any situation and disturb the enemy¡¯s mind to create an opening.

    Their group lived luxuriously. Their strength allowed them to seize other people¡¯s supplies and also find food in the harsh environment. Furthermore, there was no interference from the n. This was their heaven.

    At the age of thirteen, the n brought them back and began assigning missions. The happy childhood ended and they buried their childishness in their minds. They were assassins from this point on.

    Arge mission issued by a Jewish to kill the remaining forces of the Nazis hiding in a military base in Africa. Ten assassins were sent on the mission. Three younger and seven adults. In the end, only an adult came back alive saying ZhuiKong betrayed them and killed the other eight people.¡±

    ¡°Why did you kill them!¡± Yinkong¡¯s eyes were red as rage filled her.

    The young man dodged her attack with a smile. He had no weapons on hand, just that smile. He shook his head and said. ¡°I don¡¯t want to kill you, my dear cousin. You are still too weak. Not only in assassination techniques but also the enhancements of this world. I don¡¯t know if you noticed it but the more powerful the enhancement, the higher unlocked stage you need to use it. You seem to be only at the first stage. You were the first to unlock the constraint among us all but yet you¡¯re still relying on your old achievement.¡± He turned around and walked into the ck smoke.

    Yinkong forced herself to calm down and began to recall the series of attacks she made. She definitely sensed his existence right before she attacked. The pressure and the killing intent were there. Yet, when the attacksnded, the pressure and killing intent disappeared.

    ¡°Cousin, do you know where I went after killing them? Hoho, I went to the U.S. It doesn¡¯t have assassin¡¯s ns unlike Europe and Asia. They have freedom, a fresh future, unlimited possibilities. There¡¯s no traditions, no restrictions. Life was good even with just the first stage of the unlocked mode. I had the confidence to kill anyone. Perhaps it was God¡¯s mistaken. I didn¡¯t feel any disappointment in the world. I just opened a mission email then sent here.¡±

    He walked in front of Yinkong in a seemingly casual pace, but that speed kept their distance at a constant fifty meters. Yinkong couldn¡¯t close the distance no matter how much she elerated.

    ¡°This world is amazing. So many enhancements, so many assassination abilities, and the endless movie worlds and missions. This world is like made for us assassins. I think I like it here.¡±

    A Licker suddenly jumped at him from above. He barely waved his arm and the Licker dropped to the ground in pieces.

    Yinkong took a deep breath and gripped onto the dagger. As she was above to take action, ZhuiKong turned around and smiled. ¡°Are you preparing to attack with all your strength? This expression of yours looks so beautiful. You were always so perfect. Every movement, every ambush. You wouldn¡¯t lose even when you are weaker than your opponent. Yet, overly perfection tends to end up in misery. Tell me, are you going to attack me with all you have now?¡±

    ¡°Yes, die!¡±

    A light shed across her eyes and she immediately entered a blurry state. The next moment she reached ZhuiKong in his shocking expression and the dagger stabbed at his heart. Yet, the stab hit nothing. He was like an illusion. Then Yinkong suddenly stabbed at an empty space on the side and hit a target. Even though it didn¡¯t cause too much damage but the blood signified she hit ZhuiKong.

    At the same time, another one of him appeared by his side. They looked exactly the same, even the wound on his arm. However, he didn¡¯t look surprise and instead smiled. He jumped back to dodge Yinkong¡¯s dagger while he created another clone. A few secondster, several of him surrounded Yinkong.

    ¡°Image. This is what I believe to be the best ability for assassinations. Little cousin, your speed is incredible. Is it the Shining enhancement? Are you trying to attack with overwhelming speed? But don¡¯t you know that extreme speed will often carry you into the abyss of death? Hoho.¡±

    The ZhuiKong¡¯s waved their fingers at her. She sensed dangering and immediately rolled to the side. The wall behind her had several tiny lines across them. Then it split. The cuts silky smooth.

    She had seen this kind of cuts. They were the same as those caused by her memory wire. So she immediately took out her own wire. Yet, before she could attack, ZhuiKong turned around and started walking away.

    The Shining state was still active, how could she let him get away? She charged at him and was almost going to reach him because of the speed. But she suddenly felt that she was sent flying.

    ¡°You¡¯re a genius. You can sense the origin of any killing intent, which I couldn¡¯tpare with. So it was near impossible to kill you. As long as you failed an attack, you could always run. But Yinkong, rage and hatred blurred your eyes. They made you forget about the creeds of assassination. They aren¡¯t chasing and forceful attacks. They are hiding in the darkness for a kill. You idiot. Have you used the chance from the Book of Amu-Ra? If you haven¡¯t, I hope to fight with you again.¡±

    His finger flipped the metal wire that was dripping in blood. The wire hung across from one wall to the other.

 Vol 10: 13-1.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 13-1.</strong>

    Zheng dragged Techoi into the valley then tore off his head. He smashed the head and starting running along the valley.

    "Red me!" Zheng activated the ability. The me engulfed his body and slowly burned away the smell of blood on him. His recovery was also impressive. The wound on his leg was starting to heal up. He flipped over a wall then hid in the darkness.

    Two minutester, a hoverboard flew across his head. A Caucasian yelled in an angry yet slightly panicking tone. "Leader, I can¡¯t find him. There was a sense of me just a moment ago but nothing is here now."

    He paused for a second then yelled. "Team China¡¯s leader, I know you are here! Stop f*cking hiding in a shell like a turtle! Our leader said if youe out and fight us face to face, you will still have a chance. But if you are going to continue hiding, we don¡¯t mind using any means necessary!"

    Zheng hid himself silently. The distance between him and Francis was about ten meters high. He couldn¡¯t reach the man that easily with the movement technique. So he could only continue waiting.

    Francis wasn¡¯t a threat, even when he shapeshifts into a bear. All he had was just strength. If they had to fight in close range, Zheng was confident in killing him within five minutes. But no, he was not the only one. They still had one person that never attacked, but gave him immense pressure, that clone of his. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to win against his clone, even though they never fought. His instincts told him to stay away.

    Francis seemed impatient. His hoverboard suddenly nted at an angle and pointed the front at the ground. It fired several mini missiles at the area around Zheng. Before he could react, the explosion shockwaves had reached his body.

    The missiles didn¡¯t hit him directly, only the shockwaves, so it wasn¡¯t much of a problem. His body was strong enough to sustain these attacks. However, the houses and walls around him were affected by the explosions. Fires started burning and several houses were copsing at his direction.

    Zheng clenched his teeth as he was about to charge out. At the same time, a rocket shot out from the darkness and hit the hoverboard. Francis was sted off during the explosion and Zheng took this opportunity toe out and headed straight for him.

    Right as Zheng ran to where Francis was falling, gunshots started raining down at him and he was hit in the left arm. Fortunately, the movement technique was active at the time. So he was knocked away during the first bullet.

    Arge figure walked out from the smoke a hundred meters away. It was three meters tall, wearing a uniform simr to the Nemsis¡¯s, only its chest was exposed, and arge eye on its chest looked at him.

    As soon as Zheng saw the gatling gun turned to him, he jumped backward. The copsed buildings added to theplex structure of the valleys. He was able to easily enter the smoke in this terrain.

    The Nemesis howled, seemingly disappointed at Zheng¡¯s escape. It then turned to Francis who was still in a daze. It fired the gatling gun in the man¡¯s screams. However, the bullets stopped in front of Francis. A translucent field blocked them off but as the gatling gun continued firing, the field was getting dimmer.

    Looking that the bullets were going to reach him soon, Francis growled. His body erged and transformed into a bear. He charged into a wall and continued charging through the walls while his body took some hits.

    The whole building that he charged through copsed. He was lucky that the copsed building just blocked a rocket shot from the Nemesis. It felt like that was not enough and fired two more. Two more explosions at where the bear went but it was uncertain if the rockets hit the bear. The Nemesis howled and walked toward the fire.

    Zheng was panting as he ran in the valley. A few hundred meterster, he hid in a corner then immediately took out the knife. He cut open where the bullet hit then put his hand into the wound and picked therge bullet out.

    "Didn¡¯t hit any bones." This was the best oue for him, didn¡¯t hit any bones, didn¡¯t damage the nerves. Zheng let out a sigh of relief. When he took out the hemostasis spray, the wound had started healing. This bullet wasrge enough topletely break off a normal person¡¯s arm and he blocked it off with his muscle. His body had surpassed normal humans by arge margin.

    Zheng suddenly thought of a possibility. If it seeds, he might have a chance to defeat team Devil. And if the clone wasn¡¯t overly strong, the firepower from One could reverse the current situation.

    Just then, with several explosions and the sound of walls copsing, arge figure charged at his way. The ck bear was focused on running away and ran through god knows how many walls. Explosions were following behind him at a hundred meters distance. He could imagine the Nemesis was following all the way.

    Zheng quickly simted Xuan¡¯s mind. He calcted there was a 60% chance of killing Francis, and 30% chance of making One to remember him. But the possibility was too low for him to get near One.

    The bear was panting. There were several deep bullet wounds on his back. But he had thick muscles anyway so they weren¡¯t much of a threat. Though the wounds caused him to run more excitedly. He didn¡¯t care if it was a wall in front of him anymore. He knew the wall would copse after he charge through. His strength enabled him to charge all the way here, destroying many houses, and even zombies on the way were crushed.

    Another wall appeared in front of the bear. He lowered his head and charged straight into the wall. As soon as he broke through the wall, a knife stabbed at his head from the side. Yet, the knife wasn¡¯t sharp enough. It stopped at the frontal bone by the thickyer of flesh. However, the wielder of the knife had such strength that he forced the knife to the side and tore off a big piece of flesh and skin from the bear¡¯s face.

    As soon as the bear opened its mouth to scream, Zheng jumped up and kicked its head. It was sent flying ten meters away through the wall. Zheng held onto the air cannon and knife then followed it out.

 Vol 10: 13-2.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 13-2.</strong>

    The bear lived up to the toughness of its type. It didn¡¯t seem damaged too much from Zheng¡¯s attacks. It flipped itself up, then banged its paws on the ground with a green glow on the paws. A shockwave spread from the point of contact, and Zheng ran into the wave.

    Zheng suddenly felt as if he was hit with a hammer. He paused in ce, not because he wanted to but he couldn¡¯t move his body. The bear pped him flying over ten meters with its paw. He crashed into a wall. The seemingly thick wall also copsed.

    Zheng lost consciousness for at least a second. He felt a sharp pain on his nose by the time he work up. Even with this enhanced body, he could negate the bear¡¯s attack. Not to mention he took it to the face without any defense. He felt lucky to be still alive.

    When he slowly got himself up, he heard the wind up sound of machine guns and immediate charged to the side. At least four to five bullets hit his legs but he also charged out through the wall. Outside was a rather t and open area. He saw the Nemesis raised its rocketuncher and theser was aiming at his direction. There was no where to hide this time.

    "One! I am Zheng!" Zheng had no choice but to yell. He couldn¡¯t hide anymore so he had to take this risk and see if One still remembers him.

    The Nemesis paused for a moment then slowly lowered the rocketuncher. It looked hesitant and raised theuncher several times. Finally, it howled as it turned to the bear. A series of shots from the minigun and a RPG blocked the bear from running away.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief. He sat up, cut open his legs with the knife, then picked out the bullets with his hand. He didn¡¯t use the hemostasis spray because the wound had already started to heal. He got up and ran toward the bear.

    Zheng didn¡¯t know why his clone still hadn¡¯t appeared. Perhaps something dyed him, or perhaps he was waiting for an opportunity to give him a critical hit. Whatever it was, this was his best chance. He had to kill the bear in the meantime. Otherwise he had no chance when the clonees.

    He triggered the air cannon while he was running. As he was getting near, the bear banged the ground again.

    Zheng aimed the air cannon at its face as soon as he saw it. The cannon fired at the same time the shockwave came. The two waves collided together but the cannon shot looked obviously more powerful. It negated the shockwave and continued onward to the bear. However, the shot lost some of its force in the collision and its direction changed slightly. It hit the bear¡¯s left arm along with the wall behind.

    The bear screamed. Zheng closed in and stabbed the knife into its chest. Its skin and muscles were too thick, the knife didn¡¯t reach deep enough for any internal organs before it stopped. Zheng shouted as he grabbed the knife then pushed it horizontally. Even if the knife wasn¡¯t sharp to begin with, his strength could open this wound up.

    The bear then swung its right arm and pped Zheng and the knife away. It looked enraged from the attacks with a pair of red eyes. It howled and charged into Zheng who justnded then continued to push Zheng into a house. It opened its mouth to bite at Zheng¡¯s head.

    The charge got him good. Furthermore, his head banged onto the corner of a wall and knocked him out for almost a whole second. When he opened his eyes, he saw a mouthing at him. His body was pushed against a wall and couldn¡¯t move. A me engulfed his whole body at this split second. When the bear loosened its grip a bit, Zheng focused his Qi and punched its chin. The corrosive Qi destroyed its chin and sent him flying.

    Zheng breathed heavily. The charge and push almost squeezed all the air out of his lungs. However, there was no time to rest. He quickly ran through the hole on the way and saw the bear getting up. It looked miserable. The chin only had bones left from the corrosion. Arge cut on its chest that almost exposed its organs. Blood sipping its left arm, which looked shattered from the inside.

    Fear and panic rece savageness on its eyes. When it saw Zhenging out, it turned around and ran as blood dripped off its body.

    Zheng didn¡¯t rx. He had entered into a kind of berserk condition some time ago. As soon as he saw the bear ran, he jumped onto its back with the movement technique and bit its neck. Then he pulled off a piece of flesh. He stabbed the knife into its spines and snapped it, the de also snapped at the same time. The bear screamed in pain then fell to the ground in a convulsion.

    Zheng got up from the ground as he breathed heavily. His body was full of ck blood. He couldn¡¯t tell if those were his blood or the bear¡¯s. But he didn¡¯t have time to care about his injury. He walked in front of the convulsing bear and aimed the air cannon.

    The bear looked in fear. Its body started shrinking and it turned back into human form after two seconds. The lost of this Caucasian¡¯s chin made his talking sounded airy, yet he still yelled. "Spare me, I can have leader..."

    Zheng ignored him and pulled the trigger. He looked calmly as the man¡¯s expressions changed from begging to fear to despair. Two secondster, the shockwave from the cannon hit his face and crushed his head along with the ground.

    Zheng sat down as he breathed heavily. That fight had him fighting with his life. He hovered on the intersection to death several times. His mind was highly concentrated. Now that he got to rx, the exhaustion came back all at once. His body also felt like it was injured all over. The pain was indescribable. He could barely move a finger now.

    Arge figure appeared behind him. Zheng turned his head and saw the Nemesis standing there quietly. The weapons weren¡¯t aiming at him. It looked like One recovered his memories, or at least had an impression of him. Otherwise, the Nemesis wouldn¡¯t give up such a good chance to kill him.

    "You lived up to be my original. The same hidden cruelty. I thought this cruelty was forced onto me when God cloned me, but it looks like that¡¯s not the case."

    A cold voice, then a man lowered himself from mid air with his ck wings. His hand was holding a ming broadsword.

 Vol 10: 14-1.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 14-1.</strong>

    Zheng felt a wave of pressureing at him. It was not only a difference in power but also in mental strength. The two of them looked almost the same in appearance with the exception of the scar. But scar Zheng gave off a sense of violence that was as sharp as the point of a dagger. One would shake in fear just from looking at him.

    If Zheng was a person stronger than the normal people, and gradually obtained the qualities of a leader, then this clone of his was a real devil. Even the Nemesis started howling from the danger it felt.

    "I am disappointed. I can¡¯t imagine how you survived up to this point with what you have. How did you not die in the previous several movies? So lucky." Clone sneered. He swung his arm at the air and Zheng was knocked off the ground when nothing physically hit him.

    Zheng was sent back several meters. The punch was sudden but not powerful so he immediately got up. Nemesis started firing at Clone with its minigun. Everyone should have ran just like how he and the bear did.

    However, Clone ced the broadsword in front of him. The ck fire from the sword acted like a protective shield. The bullets evaporated as soon as they came in contact with the fire, despite him holding the sword with his hand inside the fire.

    Zheng knew that his own me wouldn¡¯t burn him but it was a surprise that the me could block bulletsing at the side like it had a mind. This control over the me shocked him.

    "You don¡¯t know anything. How could you live up till now? I want to kill you when I see that innocent look. Is your Lori still alive? Haha, that¡¯s why you are still so childish. How can you be a leader with what you have? And bring your girl andrades back to the real world? Stop dreaming!"

    Clone swung his arm again. From the tone of his voice, his hatred toward Zheng was so extreme. This hatred was baffling for Zheng because it surpassed the killing intent one would have for an enemy.

    The Nemesis fired three shots of RPGs as the minigun had no effect. Three continuous explosions at where Clone was in the air then the area was suddenly engulfed in a fire. The fire even brightened the smoke around it. Several secondster, the fire was absorbed into the ck me and Clone was standing there intact.

    "Zheng, you don¡¯t know anything! That¡¯s why you don¡¯t have the qualification to be alive. Yourrades will also die with you!"

    He swung the broadsword at Zheng. The ck me extended dozens of meters and came down at him. Zheng reacted very fast already but the fire still chopped down along his arm. The ground it hit was turned into ss.

    "Ah!" This hit didn¡¯t injure his bone but a portion of his left arm was sliced off. The me then burned where it touched. The outer part of his arm had turned into charcoal and the pain was numbing the arm.

    When Clone readied his sword for another swing, the Nemesis howled and started running as it left deep footsteps into the ground. Then it jumped over ten meters high and grabbed Clone¡¯s foot. It pulled Clone down to the ground.

    The two of them crashed a three meter hole on the ground. The Nemesis¡¯s strength was several times greater than Zheng¡¯s, although still not close to the Newborn. It picked up Clone. But Clone pressed his hand against the Nemesis¡¯s chest before it could attack again. Then charged it into a house. Followed by the sound of punching and Clone¡¯s crazyughter came out through the smoke and dust.

    Zheng kept circting the Qi inside his body. He waspletely exhausted from killing two unlocked members of team Devil. If I wasn¡¯t for the recovery rate from the Vampire bloodline, he would have died from just bleeding already. All he could do was to recover his stamina with Qi.

    The blood energy allowed him to use magic abilities, especially the Red me. The Qi was corrosive and could enhance his body temporarily. It worked like a stamina backup in this situation.

    A few secondster, he clenched his teeth and ran toward the house where they were at. During midway, arge body was thrown out. The Nemesis had such strength already but Clone¡¯s strength was even higher. He kicked the Nemesis away then turned into bats and reappeared behind it and caught it. Clone then tore off an arm from the Nemesis with his bare hands. Blood gushed out from the wound along with tentacles. However, they evaporated as soon as they clear near Clone¡¯s body. The ck me enveloped him again.

    When Clone reached out his hand for the Nemesis¡¯s head with his crazyughter, Zheng jumped him. He activated his Red me to defend against the ck me. The two of them rolled on the ground. The two mes entangled with each other and became the only two colors in this smoke.

    Zheng erged his muscles then punched at Clone beneath him. A palm blocked his fist, then a force several times stronger than his closed in on his fist. Zheng felt the joints on his right hand dislocated. Before the pain registered, Clone twisted his arm and his bones came out through the skin and muscle.

    "Ah!" Zheng screamed and loosened the grip with his left arm. Clone gained some distance with the chance. The broadsword suddenly appeared in his hand out of no where. He shed downward and chopped Zheng¡¯s right arm off. The pain caused Zheng to copse.

    "That¡¯s it? Is this all you have? You disappointed me. How can you be my original?." Clone looked at Zheng on the ground. He took a deep breath and dragged Zheng up. The red me quickly receded under the ck me and Clone also deactivated his me. Zheng hadpletely drained his blood energy at this point, there were barely any Qi left also. He couldn¡¯t even sustain the unlocked mode anymore. He opened his eyes with great effort and looked at the man with the same face as him.

    Clone shook his head in contempt. He held Zheng up with one hand and raised the broadsword with the other. Zheng asked with difficulty. "You mentioned Lori before. Did you also create her? How is she?"

    Clone took a deep breath then shouted in a rage. "How dare you mention her!"

    P.S. Last releaseter tonight.

 Vol 10: 14-2.

    <strong>Vol 10: Chapter 14-2.</strong>

    Clone took several deep breaths to calm down after shouting. Zheng knew how agitated he was because Clone gripped him so hard just then. Fortunately, he regained control over his emotions quickly, but he still crushed Zheng¡¯s chest with the grip.

    ¡°I was copied after you finished your first movie, that is after Resident Evil. The specific time is after you created her. You didn¡¯t have much potential before, but your potential suddenly jumped several degrees after creating her. I became a neer in team Devil, including your points, enhancements, items, and the person you created.¡±

    Clone showed the Na ring on his hand. ¡°Back then, the only Asians in team Devil were ZhuiKong, a Korean, a Japanese, and me, out of seventeen members. Two cks, and the rest were Caucasians. The leader and his subordinates were all Caucasians.¡±

    ¡°They told me that you need the mentality of a devil to be part of the team. They seized my ring, told me to exchange an enhancement or item for the core members after every movie. I was fine with it if that was the only thing, but...¡±

    ¡°They raped Lori in front of me then dismembered her. They called us Asians and cks walking pigs that can keep feeding them with points and rewards. ZhuiKong was the only one they didn¡¯t touch because of his strength. You idiot! Why did you create her! Do you know how much I hated you when I was tied up and looked as she cried in pain? I vowed that I will kill you if I ever meet you, and the team members that you treasure. Haha.¡±

    His face looked ferocious and heughed wildly. ¡°ZhuiKong told me that emotions are deadweights. If I don¡¯t have the heart to endure it, then I may as well just die. If I do then I can kill them all!¡±

    ¡°I did it. The first movie in team Devil was Friday the 13th Part II. I risked my life toplete bonus missions, one after another. Haha. You look like you don¡¯t understand. Let me tell you, the mission God gives you in every movie is only a very little part. I have been through The Mummy, which I think you¡¯ve also been in. If you obtained the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure in that movie, you will be able to summon the army of Anubis with blood energy and also a rank A reward and 15000 points. If you destroyed Cairo with explosives, you can obtain a rank B reward and 5000 points. This is the world of horror movies! You can only grow when you risk your life and abandon useless emotions. Unlike you who unlocked the third stage but still so weak.¡±

    Zheng¡¯s body was getting weaker. Because he lost too much blood, the recoverying from the Vampire bloodline also slowed down. ¡°What about the scar on your face? Is it because of her and the previous team Devil?¡±

    Cloneughed coldly. ¡°Yes. They left it on me when I resisted upon first entering the team. But I didn¡¯t die. I hid the fact that Ipleted the bonus missions from them after the first movie. My second movie was Predator, which was just what I wanted. I killed everyone of them that touched her in the forest, everyone that humiliated me, and all the Caucasians. Haha! I unlocked the third stage in that movie then inherited the leader¡¯s position, which pushed me into the beginning of the fourth stage! I abandoned all my feelings starting at that time. I became the darkness, the devil! Every Caucasian that enters team Devil must kneel before me. Everyone must submit to me. I¡¯d rather have this overwhelming power than the fragile feelings. No one can hurt me anymore, no one can say no to me!¡±

    Zheng sighed. He was feelingplicated. He didn¡¯t know what he would do if he encountered the same situations. Perhaps? No, he would definitely became insane like his clone. They were the same person after all. He slowly closed his eyes.

    Clone took out a golden book and muttered. ¡°This book can resurrect anyone that enters this world once. The two people that you killed can be resurrected, but why can¡¯t it resurrect her! Why!¡± He howled.

    Zheng sneered. ¡°Their enhancements are definitely expensive. You would pay twice that to save them? Didn¡¯t you said you have abandoned all feelings? Why do you care about your team members?¡±

    Cloneughed then tore off a piece of flesh from Zheng¡¯s chest. ¡°You really don¡¯t know much huh. That kind of resurrection takes ce in God¡¯s dimension. Have you forgotten about the plot of The Mummy? You can resurrect a person in the altar when you have his body and organs. It only takes a rank B reward and 7000 points no matter how strong that person was. Haha, don¡¯t tell me you never obtained the Book of Amun-Ra. God would have given you the information. So you only have the Book of the Dead? Haha.¡±

    (How can you obtain the body and organs when it¡¯s not the same movie world anymore.¡± Zheng thought to himself. Then he suddenly thought of a possibility.

    ¡°This is it, the other me. Go die with your wonderful memories of her. Perhaps this is happiness on its own.¡±

    Clone stopped hisughter and looked at Zheng quietly. He looked liberated as his sword shed across Zheng¡¯s head, cutting it in half.

    Then an explosion happened at his back. An RPG hit a translucent shield and exploded. He was still sted away by the shockwave. The Nemesis grabbed Zheng¡¯s corpse and ran. He only had the chance to stab the Nemesis once with a sword formed by his ck fire before it ran through a building.

    Clone thought for a moment then stopped, because he heard the reward notification from killing Zheng. He pped his wings and flew toward the checkpoint.

    The Nemesis kept charging through numerous walls when suddenly Zheng¡¯s corpse disappeared and arge cross reced it in its arm.

    It was confused then threw the cross on the ground. A soft white light emitted from the cross. The Nemesis had to close its eyes as the light got brighter and brighter. When the light faded away, Zheng was on the ground with his right arm back, but his body was still full of injuries. A scar ran from the right eye of his face to the left of his mouth.

    ¡°Revival cross. Lan, you lied. Ah!¡± Zheng recalled the notification from God. ¡°Used Revival Cross, return to God¡¯s dimension?¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Zheng shouted. He jumped up from the ground and said to the Nemesis. ¡°One, thank you. If it wasn¡¯t for you, he might have discovered my abnormality. One?¡±

    The Nemesis kneeled on the ground without moving. Zheng walked over and saw the eye on its chest was pierced and burned. Its chest had been burned to charcoal.

    Zheng sighed. He closed its eyelids then started running toward a tall building. If memory served him right, a Sky Stick was left near where he was sniping.

    His Qi and blood energy was recovered a bit with the revival. So he was running with the movement technique. At the same time, the ck smoke was dissipating and the morning sunlight took its ce. He found the hoverboard stuck at a wall behind the building.

    The Sky Stick let him control height and direction through his feet, but required a high level of reaction speed, which he had. A few minutester, he had gotten used to controlling it and flew toward the checkpoint.

    ¡°Please don¡¯t get killed everyone. You can reach the checkpoint before team Devil catches you. Please!¡±

    Zheng kept trying to connect with Lans¡¯ mind as he was flying. After a long time, he finally connected with Lan and ChengXiao.

    He could see that Alice was knocked unconscious through their minds. The movie characters were all well except for the camcorder woman. Shey naked on the ground, looking terribly.

    Honglu was dead. A bullet hit his head. His face looked in shock like seeing something he didn¡¯t expect.

    JiangZhe died in several pieces.

    The only ones still alive were ChengXiao and the two girls, Lan and Reling. The girls were uninjured but ChengXiao looked miserable. One arm was gone and the other holding his axe. He defended in front of the girls with a smile.

    ¡°Colonel Xuan, I told you I won¡¯t let any girl behind me get stained in blood as long as I am alive. You should just kill me without hesitation.¡±

    Xuan! It was Xuan! Zheng saw the man that influenced him the most in the enemy¡¯s team. There were several other team Devil members around looking at them with a sarcastic smile, like that of cats toying with mice. No one gave any weight to these three people from team China.

    Xuan aimed his handgun at ChengXiao¡¯s head and said calmly. ¡°Farewell.¡± Then he pulled the trigger.

    ¡°Zheng, a man must die standing. He must not let anyone he protects get hurt before he dies. I fulfilled my promise. Farewell.¡±

    ChengXiaoughed in his mind then hisughter disappeared.

    ¡°No!¡± Zheng was speeding up the Sky Stick even faster. He saw a man walking over to Lan and Reling with a perverted smile and began tearing their clothes apart. Zheng¡¯s face became distorted. Suddenly, the man¡¯s head flew off as his clone appeared behind the corpse.

    ¡°Amy, kill the unlocked one. Tom, you kill the other. Let¡¯s go. Carry these movie characters. I don¡¯t want to stay here any longer.¡±

    Tom and Amy looked terrified. They both took out a ray gun and fired at the targets. Zheng could see a hole through Lan¡¯s chest. She fell to the ground with a smile.

    (He and him, the two of them made me struggle. I¡¯ve been wanting to love, yet I can¡¯t find the courage. I want to let go, yet I couldn¡¯t get myself to part. In the end, the only one suffers is myself.) Zheng felt that he heard the inner voice of this girl and the smile that remained until she died.

    The Soul Link broke off. Zheng could no longer feel their existence. He clenched his teeth and kept flying toward the checkpoint. Finally, he stood as he watched over their bodies. Everyone except him from team China had died here!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zheng howled in a craze. He picked up ChengXiao¡¯s axe and continued flying toward the checkpoint. He was only several kilometers away now and he could make out several people from team Devil in the distance as they flew past the checkpoint.

    Clone looked behind in a surprise and saw Zheng closing in with an axe as he howled. Team Devil had already past the checkpoint and their bodies were fading away. Clone made a slit throat gesture then disappeared. The movie characters all fell from mid air.

    Zheng kneeled inside God¡¯s dimension. He clenched his teeth so tight that he crushed them. Lori wasforting him on the side with tears.

    ¡°I will revive everyone. I will revenge. I will make team China the strongest team! Team Devil, the other me, I won¡¯t lose to you again!¡±

    He stood up and connected to God.

    P.S. Part one is finished.

 Vol 11: 1-1.

    Zheng killed two unlocked members of team Devil. He obtained 14000 points and 2 rank B rewards. However, team China ended with a negative 4 score so the it deducted 8000 points. Adding up with what he had left over from before, the points from killing zombies, and subtracting the cost of healing, he had about 8500 points at the end and two rank B rewards.

    Zheng had God leave the scar on his face during the healing. It didn¡¯t look as obvious as the one on his clone, just a faint red line. He did it to remember everything, to revive hisrades, for revenge, and to never experience the same thing again. This scar would not disappear until he defeats team Devil!

    "Resurrection requires the Book of Amun-Ra. However, it was left deep in the tomb in Hamunaptra. If I have to go back to get it, then I will need to hire arge number of locals to excavate the ce. The same thing happened in The Mummy Returns, but it needed a huge amount of time."

    "Returning to the previous movie only takes 10 points for a day, but returning to anything further back costs 50 points a day and a rank D reward to unlock the movie. I don¡¯t have to worry about the rewards but I don¡¯t have enough points."

    Zheng sighed. He calcted the time needed. It would take two to three months to excavate the copsed tomb. Which meant that he needed 5000 points to get the Book of Amun-Ra in addition to the points needed to revive his team.

    The dimension was unusually quiet at this time. The usual scene of people eating and chatting on the tform was gone. However, those scenes still seemed to waver in front of him. He felt his heart tearing apart every time he imagined their faces.

    Zheng told Lori the events in the movies for the first time. She was the only one he could talk to now. It was also to calm her down. She experienced an unimaginable fear when the girls of HongLu and ChengXiao created suddenly disappeared. So Zheng had to tell her what happened in thest movie. Though he didn¡¯t say what happened to his clone. This was the secret between them.

    To his surprise, Lori analyzed for him calmly. "You said there¡¯s a less expensive method to revive? How?"

    Zheng smiled. "You saw The Mummy right? In the movie, they can revive a person with the spell from the Book of the Dead, a person¡¯s body and organs, and a human sacrifice. But we have tried, and there is no such spell in the Book of the Dead. So this book is just a weapon to us. The Book of Amun-Ra is probably the key to resurrection. Reviving at the altar needs the body, organs, 7000 points, and a rank B reward. So if we want to revive Heng, we can create his body without a mind, which takes 500 points. Then bring him into the altar and revive using the Book of Amun-Ra. This is the only method I can think of. Everyone has one chance to be revived."

    Lori said. "You have the rewards but not enough points. It takes 4-5000 points to dig up the Book of Amun-Ra. Furthermore, you have to prepare for the next movie. Do you really have to enter The Mummy at this time?"

    Zheng nodded with determination. "Yes, I must go. There¡¯s also something I want to verify. If my clone became so strong after just two movies, then what I am thinking may be true."

    Lori walked over to Zheng and stared at him. "Can you bring me into The Mummy? If you go out for anything risky, I will stay in a safe ce and wait for you. Ok? I am scared of being in this dimension alone. There other girls were with me back then..."

    Zheng sighed. He stared at this pretty yet young face, the face he loved the most. As long as she was by his side, his heart wouldn¡¯t fall to darkness. He could imagine the reason his clone became the way he was, was because the light that kept him afloat had gone.

    "Let¡¯s go. We will enter The Mummy tomorrow!"

    This was the second day after returning from Resident Evil. He spent a whole day searching through the exchange system and organize what weapons he could exchange. Due to theck of points, exchanged weapons that required higher rewards and lower points.

    He didn¡¯t sleep with Lori for the night. He sat in the tform doing some calctions until Lori came out from the room. He gave her an apologetic smile.

    "Do you have work so hard? I have never seen you like this." Lori sat down next to him while cuddling onto a pillow. It seemed like she couldn¡¯t sleep either.

    Zheng nodded. "Yes. I have to. I realized how much we arecking after the battle with team Devil. To be specific, we arecking the systematic knowledge of Xuan. Even though HongLu was smart but he was not specialized in battle strategies and survival. A horror movie requires too much knowledge, one important aspect is transportation."

    "The movies can be separated into two categories, happening in a confined space andrge open space. You must have a transportation tool forrge space movies. I have checked the Sky Stick from the exchange system. It costs 4500 points and a rank B reward, able to carry one ton, has 12 air to ground missiles, 5000 rounds of machine gun ammunition, a me thrower, and lighting capability. It¡¯s a great all around tool and can reach up to 1,000 km per hour."

    He then took out the hoverboard he obtained from team Devil. "This one was worse in contrast. It only contains 8 air to ground missiles, no machine gun, no me thrower, and only has a speed of 700 km per hour. This is probably gear manufactured by clone Xuan. After reviving everyone, we need to equip each person with one. Team Devil actually appeared very far from us in Resident Evil. If we had something like this, we could have..." Zheng sighed.

    Lori gripped his hand. Then Zhengughed. "I learned a lot about this world from team Devil. First is the resurrection. Secondly is what I have to confirm in The Mummy this time, and third ispleting missions in the movies proactively and not just the main mission forced on by God. Thanks to my clone, I will try my best to do it in the next movie."

    Lori smiled. "You changed a lot. You wouldn¡¯t be able to think of these things before. And you looked more handsome."

    Zheng smiled bitterly. "This isn¡¯t due to me changing. I entered the third stage to simte Xuan to analyze and organize the information. He will be the first one I have to revive. I need the support from his knowledge and the weapons and tools he can manufacture toplete optional missions."

    He then looked at hisptop. "Aside from transportation tools, we never thought about heavy firearms. We should have at least some form of heavy firearms."

 Vol 11: 1-2.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 1-2.</strong>

    Seeing that Lori didn¡¯t understand, he exined. "From analysis, enhancements are extremely powerful in thetter stage. However, scientific weapons are stronger in the beginning and even throughout the middle stage. Which means before you reach a tier A enhancement, there are no effective means of defending against powerful firearms. So they are useful in team battles. Putting that aside, I think our team needs one or two such weapons. My choice is mini nuclear grenadeuncher. It is single use, has the same size as regr grenadeunchers, a range of 10km, explosion radius of 5km, and costs 3000 points and a rank C reward. It¡¯s a consumable item for its price so it will be our secret weapon."

    "The next is unlimited ammunition weapons. I couldn¡¯t understand their existence before, since you wouldn¡¯t use so many bullets in a mission, and bullets are fairly inexpensive. However, if you are toplete bonus missions, you will have to consume arge quantity of bullets. There¡¯s a limit to how much one can carry, especially with the need to carry other supportive items. Lastly, there¡¯s each person¡¯s weapon of choice. In conclusion, we have to admit we are weaker than team Devil this time. That¡¯s why I have to verify my guess in The Mummy. Furthermore, we also have to do our best to find bonus missions in the movies afterward. I don¡¯t want to see myrades dying in front of me again! I have to be strong!"

    Lori saw Zheng turned to theptop and asked. "What are you trying to do in The Mummy? You kept saying it but never mentioned what it is. Stop teasing me!"

    Zhengughed. He kissed Lori due to that cute expression. "It is of course finding the treasure of the Scorpion King! Do you remember the plot of The Mummy Returns? The one that defeats the Scorpion King will obtain its army. My clone said finding the treasure in The Mummy gives 15000 points and a rank A reward. I want to see what happens if I return to the movie afterward. Since it¡¯s a same world, the Scorpion King should also exist. Can I still get the rewards if I obtain the treasure without being on a mission?"

    Even if he couldn¡¯t obtain the rewards, he had three months to spend anyway. It was more efficient to use the time to search for the treasure instead of wasting it.

    Zheng was going to continue but when he turned around, Lori had fallen asleep by his side. Her face looked so na?ve and pure. He had to be stronger to protect this purity.

    Ny days in The Mummy cost 4500 points and a rank D reward. He exchanged two protective jades with two rank D rewards and 1000 points, which were more effective than scientific shields. Magical items tend to be more expensive in rewards than in points.

    Then he exchanged a dimensional bag that cost a rank C reward and no points. The bag could store 30 cubic meters of lifeless items.

    He spent a considerable amount of time thinking about where to spend the remaining 3000 points. In the end he chose a mini rotatory cannon with unlimited ammunition. It had a range of 3km, 3500 rounds per minute, and used 25mm rounds. Even though it was a mini cannon, it was still designed to be used in airnes. The cannon was the size of half his body when he picked it up. It was not something a normal person could use, and not to mention sustaining the recoil.

    Zheng recharged the hoverboard¡¯s energy with 100 points. He carried the axe he took from ChengXiao, a submachine gun, an air cannon, the Book of the Dead, several grenades and 10 cubic meters of gold. In the end he had less than 100 points left.

    "I will obtain the Book of Amun-Ra at any cost!"

    Zheng didn¡¯t wake Lori the next day. He went over to God quietly then paid the price. The next moment he entered the half awake state.

    He wasn¡¯t being cruel to Lori nor felt that she was a burden. After thest Resident Evil movie, he couldn¡¯t bear losing anyone important to him again. If it wasn¡¯t for Lori¡¯sfort, he might have fallen into an abyss after the movie and became someone like his clone.

    Therefore, he didn¡¯t want to and couldn¡¯t let Lori take any risks. It also didn¡¯t matter how much time he spent in the movie anyway, since it would be only an instant for anyone in God¡¯s dimension. So Lori wouldn¡¯t feel any loneliness. A man had to take some things on his own, like fate and difficulties.

    Zheng was in front of an inn when his senses came back, a very familiar one. This was the inn O¡¯Connell brought them to thest time they were in The Mummy. Unfortunately, he was the only one here this time.

    Zheng shook his head to buried these thoughts away. Then he walked toward the museum of Cairo.

    Cairo looked like it had been rebuilt. The impact that Imhotep caused had disappeared. Pedestrians were looking normal. Maybe it was due to Imhotep¡¯s death that they returned to normal.

    He entered the world with his own points this time so there wouldn¡¯t be any danger. No change of plot by God, no hunt from other teams. However, he felt that he could not be a part of all the people around him. It wasn¡¯t due to his race nor clothing, but rather mentality. He had gotten used to battles and killings that once he came back to this peaceful environment, especially when he was alone, he didn¡¯t know how to react.

    The importance ofrades wasn¡¯t just theirbat abilities. The trust and support they had for each other were also a major part. He could only remain calm under any circumstance when hisrades were by his side.

    It didn¡¯t take long for Zheng to arrive at the museum. He was too familiar with the city. He studied the terrains vigorously under the unlocked mode when they fought team India, especially when they had to run. Of course, no one was chasing after him now. He also wouldn¡¯t be afraid of anything other than an army. When he came to the museum through the main street, the curator was talking to several merchants.

    The merchants had some relic fragments and the curator crouched down to study them. He picked a few in better conditions then took out some pound sterling from his pocket. The merchants happily packed up what was left on the ground and walked away.

    The curator raised his head and saw Zheng looking at him with a smile. He was shocked then ran over to Zheng in excitement and grabbed his hand. "Zheng! You have the Book of the Dead and Book of Amun-Ra right? Haha. I finally found you. Hurry up and let me see the books. They are unique treasures!"

    Zheng thought the curator was happy to see him again and opened his arms for a hug. Who would have guessed he was after the debt. Zhengughed bitterly. The curator alsoughed out loud and dragged him into the museum. "The people of the Pharaoh thank you and yourrades. Eh? Where are yourrades?"

    Zheng¡¯s expression changed. He said in a serious tone. "Help me. I want to return to Hamunaptra and dig out the Book of Amun-Ra. I want to obtain the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure!"

 Vol 11: 2-1.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 2-1.</strong>

    Inside the museum. The curator brought out his valuable tea, carefully lit the alcohol burner, then brew the tea in a little pot. The fragrance smelled refreshing.

    "The current trend in Europe is to put sugar and milk in the tea. I have received several travelers from the east who brewed this kind of in tea for me and it tasted delicious. This is the true taste of tea. The east is just as mysterious as you. Zheng, can you tell me where did you learn of the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure? I don¡¯t believe the Medjais leaked anything. Is it the descendants of Imhotep¡¯s monks?" The curator took a sip then asked Zheng with a smile.

    Zheng also took a sip. To be honest, it had been a long time since hest had the chance to sit down and drink tea so leisurely. This was authentic West Lake Dragon Well, one of the best tea. The taste of home made him sipped a few more.

    Zhengughed. "If this is the real world, I wouldn¡¯t be allowed to tell you anything. Furthermore, I would lose points for talking about that ce before our team umted three unlocked members. It doesn¡¯t matter now. I won¡¯t be punished for saying anything. I am not from the same world as you. I came from another world."

    The curator didn¡¯t appear surprised. He took another sip calmly. "We guessed you were probably not from our world when you disappeared outside the tomb. Where is the afterworld? Are you from heaven?"

    Zheng waved his hands. "No, that¡¯s not what I meant by another world. You are making me sound like I had died. I said myrades and I belong to another world. Uh, we are not dead. We came here toplete missions."

    The curator thought for a bit thenughed. "Killing Imhotep was your missionst time? The mission is done, so what are you back for? To obtain power and treasure? Why are you back by yourself? Are you doing it behind yourrades?"

    Zheng lowered his head. "No, they all died in another mission. That¡¯s why I have to find the Book of Amun-Ra. In order to seek revenge, I also have to search for the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure. Whether I can obtain it is another question but I don¡¯t want to tell them I did nothing but drink tea during their death."

    The curator shook his head. "It¡¯s not that I am not helping you but I don¡¯t know how to. The Scorpion King¡¯s treasure is merely a legend. You have to obtain the bracelet of Anubis then used the it to find the pyramid. However, all if it is just a legend. We don¡¯t even know if this bracelet exist or not, not to mention the existence of the Scorpion King¡¯s pyramid."

    "Even if you are to obtain the bracelet and find the pyramid, we will stop you from waking the Scorpion King. If you fail to challenge it, it will destroy the world with its army. The biggest missions of us Medjais are to guard Imhotep and monitor the Scorpion King¡¯s army. So we can¡¯t agree to your request!"

    Zheng sighed. "Then at least do me a little favor. I want to excavate Hamunaptra and dig out the Book of Amun-Ra. It requires a lot of people to do so, but I will hire people to go over there. I need you to not hurt those people and make sure our transportation of supplies are safe. Can you agree to this request? Since I helped you kill Imhotep."

    The curator also sighed. "I think we have no problem with this, but our men have to keep a watch over all the people. The gold thates out belong to us, and we will safeguard Imhotep¡¯s body."

    Zheng nodded. "That¡¯s fine by me. I won¡¯t take the gold nor Imhotep¡¯s body even if you don¡¯t mention them. Aside from this, I wish you can help me get in contact with O¡¯Connell and Evelyn. Are they doing well?"

    The curatorughed lightly. "They are of course doing well. They just returned from honeymoon in Africa not long ago. They bought a house in Ennd with the gold you gave them and living a well off life. However, that woman couldn¡¯t keep herself in one ce. Since the Book of the Dead is actually real, she firmly believes there are numerous hidden treasures in the world, like the Mayan golden mask that turns people into vampires, and the seven crystal skulls of ntis. She had gone crazy thinking of treasures. I received a letter from her a while ago. She hoped I can send a letter to her on behalf of the museum to trick O¡¯Connell into letting her go on adventures."

    Zheng giggled. That actually seemed like what Evelyn would do. O¡¯Connell couldn¡¯t get some peace even after they got married. "Can you get in contact with them? Invite them to Cairo on my behalf. Just say I need their help. Arade that once fought with them needs their help."

    The curator sighed. "They should receive the message pretty quick with telegraph, but it takes about ten days to get here from Ennd. If they start moving as soon as possible, you should see them in half a month."

    Zheng nodded. "Then I will leave it to you. I need to hire arge number of people so I need money. Can you contact a well known bank? One that has good reputation over the world. Because I need to sell a lot of gold."

    "For a bank with good international reputation, the English Barys bank that has a branch in Cairo is a good choice. America¡¯s Citibank and some others are also..."

    Zheng said. "Citibank then. I have heard of it. It¡¯s reputable over the world. Oh and curator, help me prepare a concealed room. I can¡¯t just go over with the gold."

    The curator was confused by what Zheng meant but he found an empty room for Zheng. Then he watched as Zheng took out a bag and started pouring. An endless stream of gold bars poured out like a magic show. Zheng stopped when the gold reached one cubic meter. Then he said to the curator with a smile. "Is one cubic meter enough? It¡¯s a little more than 19 tons. I wonder if Citibank can take them all."

    The curator stared with his mouth open in shock. Though his attention wasn¡¯t at the gold but the dimensional bag. He jumped at Zheng and grabbed the bag at once.

    Zheng didn¡¯t care much and handed it over to him. "Go take a look. Be careful not to point the opening down, or the things inside will fall out."

    The curator couldn¡¯t hear his words anymore. He studied the bag with full concentration, then put his hand inside. Zheng ignored his excitement and dragged him out the museum. He didn¡¯t have the time to waste. He had to exchange the gold, to hire workers, to arrange the transportation of supplies for the workers, and discuss with the Medjai to protect the workers¡¯ safety and monitor the excavation."

    "Anyway, do what I can do first, exchange the gold, get people, and send the telegraph."

    Zheng said as he dragged the curator along. At the same time, he was more sure of his guess. God wouldn¡¯t leave these worlds behind without a reason. If it took so many points and a rank D reward to enter, there should be a use for these worlds. He believed he could obtain the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure. Even if it gives no points, the army of Anubis alone is worth the risk.

    "Do your best to grow stronger. For survival, and for revenge!"

 Vol 11: 2-2.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 2-2.</strong>

    Even an international bank had difficulty taking in 19 tons of gold, since this location was just a branch. Zheng followed the curator¡¯s advice to split the gold into three portions and sold them separately to banks of Ennd, the U.S., and France under an Egyptian civil organization. This was a rather well known organization but underneath it was the Medjai. Zheng gave them a cubic meter of gold as thanks.

    "Even though we are descendants of the Pharaohs who were known for wealth, but most of our people are living on the borderline of hunger. We can¡¯t help it. This is the desert. There¡¯s nond suitable for production. I thank you on behalf of my people, my friend." Ardeth came with several elders in robes.

    The elders widened their eyes the moment they saw the gold then immediately agreed to the excavation and protect the workers and supply line. If Zheng wasn¡¯t aware of the plot knowing they were people would would die for their cause, he would have assumed they were merchants.

    As Ardeth exined, Zheng said. "I understand. This is nothing to be ashamed about. Plus, there¡¯s arge quantity of gold buried in Hamunaptra. Your people¡¯s living condition will certainly change for the better once you get the gold."

    Ardeth shook his head with a bitter smile then said. "I heard you have learned of the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure. There¡¯s a good news and a bad news. Which one do you want to hear first?"

    Zheng paused. There were only two things that affected his future in this world, the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure and the excavation of Hamunaptra. Aside for these, he didn¡¯t even care if the three banks went bankrupt. He shook his head and said. "Bro, just say it. I don¡¯t know what can be considered good or bad news for me."

    "The good news is, our people are discussing whether you should go search for the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure. Since we can dy you for a bit but not every time. So the elders might want to eliminate the Scorpion King once and for all. We don¡¯t want the Scorpion King to revive under some scheme in the future. In contrast, if your strength can gain the elders¡¯ acknowledgement and obtain the Spear of Osiris, we will agree to the search for the treasure."

    Zheng was excited and said loudly. "That¡¯s great. It¡¯s fortunate to gain your help!"

    "The bad news is the Spear had disappeared for over 2000 years already. Thest time it appeared was during a war between the Pharaoh and invaders. The Pharaoh pierced the heart of the leader of the invaders then the spear was lost. My apologies but without the spear, the elders won¡¯t agree to you searching for the Scorpion King."

    Zheng¡¯s face looked bitter. In the plot of The Mummy Returns, the spear first appeared in Jonathan but the movie never mentioned how he obtained it. There was also no mention of where in the tomb was the bracelet. Everything seemed like an illusion. It was very likely that he couldn¡¯t find the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure. He didn¡¯t know how his clonepleted this mission in the first Mummy movie.

    "Ay, true. We don¡¯t even have the bracelet. Not to mention the Spear of Osiris. This already seem impossible." Zheng muttered.

    Ardethughed. "We know the whereabouts of the bracelet. It¡¯s hidden in the tomb. Unfortunately, we lost the key to open it, the key that opens the Book of Amun-Ra and the Book of the Dead. Otherwise, we could have first obtained the bracelet. So that even if you can¡¯t find the spear, we can hide the bracelet and keep it safe."

    Zheng took out the key from his ring. "Well, I have the key but not the spear. I don¡¯t think you can defeat the Scorpion King with normal firearms. So let¡¯s talk about the excavation first."

    The Medjai had been wanting to excavate Hamunaptra for quite some time but they didn¡¯t have the funds to sustain the operation.

    They dreaded the curse of Imhotep before the first movie happened and didn¡¯t enter the tomb. However, after the first movie, it was already toote when Hamunaptra copsed. The gold inside was also buried. When they learned of Zheng willing to excavate Hamunaptra, they were delighted and therefore became agreeable to searching for the Scorpion King.

    Zheng sighed at this world after learning everything from Ardeth. Money was the most power item in the world. At least more useful than he imagined. Yet, he wascking so many things but gold.

    Anyway, with the help of the Medjais, he sent a telegraph to O¡¯Connell then began hiring workers using the organization¡¯s name. The pay was the best of it¡¯s kind so everything was set within a week. Three thousand workers and a thousand camels carrying tools and some machines headed toward Hamunaptra. The expenses were through the roof since this took ce in a desert. Zheng traded three more cubic meters of gold and let the curator handle the money. He went to Hamunaptra with Ardeth.

    Ardeth looked at the crowd in front and said. "You are overemphasizing. Our people are experienced in this kind of excavations. It would only take a group two hundred people half a year to clear a site. You didn¡¯t really have to hire so many people. It was too wasteful."

    Zhengughed. "I don¡¯t have the time. The curator probably told you already that I am not from this world. Myrades died in another mission so I can¡¯t waste any time. I have to pay a price toe back here. And because the price is so high, I only have three months. The excavation mustplete within three months at any cost. I need the Book of Amun-Ra to revive myrades. That¡¯s why I asked you for help. I am too weak by myself. I need you."

    Ardeth gritted his teeth and said. "Understood. Men of the desert won¡¯t forget a favor! I will use my power to influence the elders¡¯ decision. Some of our men said the Spear of Osiris appeared in a small country in Africa. However, it was stolen away afterward. I will sent people to investigate. Let us finish what¡¯s in front of us first. Don¡¯t worry, you will obtain the Book of Amun-Ra within three months. If the excavation isn¡¯t going fast enough, I will let our men help."

    Zheng suddenly thought of a possibility. Even though it seemed absurd but perhaps it was a coincidence.

    "Hope the heaven will bless me."

    Zheng muttered as he looked out to the sky.

 Vol 11: 3-1.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 3-1.</strong>

    Ardeth was much better than Zheng at leading arge number of people since he was the head of a tribe. That was not to say his leadership abilities were better but they each had their strengths. Zheng would be stronger leading a small group of less than twenty people in a fight.

    Zheng was quite happy that Ardeth was willing to lead the workers. O¡¯Connell and the others would take over ten days to arrive so he began practicing his Qi and blood energy. He realized hisck of strength during the battle with team devil. He was inferior to the clone in pure strength, mentality, willpower, and techniques.

    The desire to survive wasn¡¯t powerful enough on its own. He needed a stronger desire. A desire for victory, to protect the people important to him, to never lose them again!

    Qi could grow with training. Blood energy could be more flexible and its uses were more than simple burning. When he burst arge quantity of blood energy in an instant, its color would turn darker. Zheng could reach a deep red currently. When he thought about it, the clone was just using the same Red me. However, he could burst such a high amount of energy that the me turned ck.

    Enhancements and abilities from God were just the basics. The user could alter them to better suit himself. This was the key to bing stronger. Using the enhancements as is would never be able to beat those that altered them.

    Zheng¡¯s pool of blood energy wasn¡¯t big enough so he had to merge qi into the Red me. The fusion of these two energies created a slight amount of golden me among the red. Even though he hadn¡¯t tested it, he believed this golden me should be more powerful.

    Then he tried channeling qi into his weapons, like what he saw from wuxia movies. Although he had not exchanged any martial art techniques, the usage of qi should be universal.

    However, the only weapon that could sustain the corrosiveness of his qi was the axe. All other metallic weapons would break apart. The most important thing was this method consumes a lot of qi. But of course, it was equally powerful.

    Ten days quickly passed. Zheng was cultivating qi in a tent. Ardeth entered the tent with a petite hawk on his arm. "O¡¯Connell had arrived. They are doing preparations in Cairo and wille along with the next group of supplies. They should be here in a few days."

    Zheng said delightfully. "Really? That¡¯s great. Ok, I am going to pick them up. How is the progress of the excavation?"

    "We have gotten to the middle of the firstyer of Hamunaptra. Since the outer area has a lot of rocks to clear, it will get easier as we reach deeper. We have unearthed a lot of gold."

    Zheng interrupted him with augh. "I told you, all the gold from Hamunaptra are yours to keep. Use them to improve your tribe¡¯s living conditions and send the children to school. The tribe will grow stronger once the children get education. Ok, I will go pick them up now." He took out the Sky Stick from the dimensional bag.

    Ardeth and the group of people around watched in a daze as Zheng flew away on the Sky Stick. That speed was faster than the airnes at the time and he soon disappeared from the horizon.

    "See, foreign technologies are so amazing. Even a metal te can fly."

    "Bullshit, that¡¯s a skateboard. I¡¯d seen someone y it. I heard every kid has one in western countries."

    Ardethughed out loud when he heard the crowd talking. Then he turned around and walked toward Hamunaptra.

    The feeling of flying was soothing to Zheng. It cast all the gloom in his mind away. He couldn¡¯t help but want to shout as he flew between the blue sky and yellow desert. Furthermore, the Sky Stick¡¯s speed was impressive. It only took him an hour to arrive at Cairo.

    Zhengnded on the entrance to the museum and instantly heard voices from the inside. It seemed like Jonathan was arguging with someone.

    "Stop kidding. I spent 1,000 pounds for this antique. You can¡¯t just tell me to hand it over. Aren¡¯t we friends? I can sell it to the museum for just 1,500 pounds. How about 1,000 pounds, you can¡¯t have me at a loss."

    The one that was arguing with Jonathan was the curator.

    When Zheng entered the reception room, Jonathan was waving a short golden staff. He immediately ran up and seized the staff then studied it carefully. He twisted the staff like how he remembered from the movie.

    The front of the staff extended out and became a spear. God¡¯s voice also sounded in his head.

    "Obtained quest item Spear of Osiris. The power of the throw will be determined by the user¡¯s energy amount. Requires the user to have qi, blood energy, magic, Nen, or xian energy."

    Zheng was shocked by this voice until Jonathan grabbed his shoulders. "Great. Finally get you see you. You still owe me three gold bars fromst time. Can you pay them now? Oh and gold had risen in value so its five gold bars now."

    Zheng twisted the spear again to turn it back into a short staff. Then heughed and began pouring gold from the bag. He gave Jonathan a hug and said. "Shit, I like you, bro. Haha!"

    Jonathan was also shocked as he stared at the gold on the ground. He picked one up and bang it on his head, then he fainted. However, his face looked so happy. It was probably a pleasure for him to get killed by gold.

    "My god." O¡¯Connell cried when he saw it. "Did you rob the Bank of Ennd? And what is this bag? How can it store so much gold?"

    Zheng put the spear in his ring then sat down on the sofa. He said to O¡¯Connell and Evelyn with augh. "Want to go on adventure with me? Want to find the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure? Come with me to search for the Scorpion King!"

    Evelyn cried in excitement. "Yeah, you know where the treasure is? I thought it was just a lie. So that Scorpion King in Egyptian history really existed? My god. This is thrilling!"

    O¡¯Connell¡¯s expression changed. "Sorry, Zheng. We can¡¯t go on adventure with you. I can see that you don¡¯t need any more money when you have so much gold. Why are you still going on adventures? Can¡¯t we live a peaceful life. Adventurees with great risks. Evelyn is pregnant. I don¡¯t think this is the time for adventures."

    Evelyn said. "What are you kidding, O¡¯Connell. Don¡¯t make decisions for me. I am only two months pregnant. The doctor never mentioned anything about the need to take things easy. I warn you. You are invading my personal rights."

    O¡¯Connell turned to her and said in a fierce tone. "Because no other women will do such dangerous things when they are pregnant! God knows why I agreed to go to Africa with you for honeymoon. Which made Jonathan stole someone¡¯s golden staff and you were crying to go on adventure in the canyon. I almost wanted to kill myself back then!"

    Zheng smiled bitterly then sighed. "Looks like this is not happening. I will go search for the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure myself then. O¡¯Connell, I don¡¯t need gold but I need something more important than gold. Myrades died in thest mission so I have to revive them with the Book of Amun-Ra and also find the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure."

    O¡¯Connellughed. "Even though she can¡¯t go, I can go with you. Haha. It¡¯s time to pay back the debt I owe youst time. Right? Comrade."

    Zheng paused for a moment thenughed. "Right. Comrade. Let us go find the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure."

    They didn¡¯t notice the sly smile on Evelyn¡¯s face.

 Vol 11: 3-2.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 3-2.</strong>

    "Even though you gave me a lot of gold, but are you sure this skateboard can fly us? Especially such a long distance to Hamunaptra? Don¡¯t kid me. Let¡¯s stay with the supplies group. Not like you need this little bit of extra time." Jonathan gave him a weird look as he looked at the basket hanging below the Sky Stick.

    Zhengughed. "Rx, this hoverboard can carry 800 kg. I don¡¯t think any of us four people weight more than 200 kg. Haha, I also included the weight of the basket in my estimate. If you are still worried, we will fly at a low height for a bit."

    In the end, O¡¯Connell and the other two couldn¡¯t hold their curiosities and entered the basket. The three of them calmed down when the Sky Stick was flying steadily. Jonathan yelled. "Zheng, this thing is so convenient. Do you have the design papers? I have a few friends who work in manufacturing. Maybe we can mass produce this thing and sell it. It should worth more than an airne with its speed. How about fifty fifty on the profits? Uh, fine. You get sixty, or seventy? Hey, it can¡¯t get more than eighty."

    Zheng felt peaceful as he listened to the voices from below. This was the feeling of being withrades. He finally get to experience this feeling again after Resident Evil. These people once fought along with him after all.

    The Sky Stick¡¯s speed was lowered due to the extra basket and people and its energy was depleting at twice the normal rate. It couldst thirty more hours at this rate, then it had to be recharged in God¡¯s dimension unless he could swap the solid state energy cubes.

    (The energy cubes cost 300 points each, one of the most expensive energies. However, the Sky Stick is convenient until I can get a BB or A tier flying sword. So I should carry a few energy cubes when I have the extra points.)

    Zheng thought as he flew. About two hourster, Hamunaptra came in sight. The whole site was filled with workers as they looked down from the sky. The scene of several thousand people working looked astonishing. The firstyer of Hamunaptra was almost finished excavating. The Medjais cried every time a golden object was unearthed. Jonathan¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavy.

    Once theynded, Ardeth and several elders came over. "It didn¡¯t even took a whole afternoon for you to bring them over. Do you have another one? It can carry so many people."

    Zheng smiled apologetically. "Just one. This is expensive even in our world, much more expensive than gold. But I can bring you the design papers when I get a chance."

    Ardeth seemed disappointed but he said with aughter. "Leave it for next time then. The elders havee to a conclusion that if you obtain the Spear of Osiris and defeat ten of our strongest warriors barehanded, we will give you the information of the bracelet. The ten warriors will use weapons."

    Zheng felt pretty pleased with himself then Ardeth said in a low voice next to him. "They dug up a gold statue of Ra in the afternoon that¡¯s at least 15 tons. The old men almost gone crazy so they agreed to it quite readily."

    Zhengughed and took out the short staff from his ring. "Ha, my luck is amazing. Do you remember that report of the spear gotten stolen? The one that stole it was Jonathan."

    Ardeth was surprised and alsoughed. "So, it¡¯s Jonathan. It¡¯s surely an easy task for him."

    Jonathan interjected. "Oh please, I am just borrowing. Don¡¯t nder my reputation."

    Everyone ignored him. O¡¯Connell said. "What kind of rules is this to fight ten people with weapons barehanded? Can¡¯t you use your power as a tribe leader?"

    Ardeth shrugged. "Nothing I can do. The elders are the second highest ranked aside from the priest. They can remove my position as the leader easily. In fact, they always thought of the Scorpion King¡¯s treasures as theirs. They don¡¯t want anyone else to obtain it even if they can¡¯t. This test is designed to make it difficult for you. They probably don¡¯t want to see you obtaining the treasure."

    Zheng suddenly smiled at the elders who were confused by it. He twisted open the spear and aimed it at an empty area. Everyone looked at him quietly, waiting for him to throw it.

    (It can take in both qi and blood energy. What about the fusion of these two energies?)

    Zheng channeled both energies to his arm then entered the spear. It sucked in his energies continuously like an abyss. Once the spear started glowing in a golden light, Zheng gave a shout and threw it out.

    The spear crossed 1500 meters then pierced into the ground. A golden light emerged from it. There was no sound of explosions but it created a hole of eight meters wide and three meters deep.

    The destructive power shocked even Zheng. When he channeled both energies to the axe, it only gave the axe extra corrosive properties and toughness. The spear was different. Was it because of it being a quest item? Was there a lot of this type of items?

    The elders were also shocked. They yelled and several men started running to the spear. However, Zheng was much faster than them with the movement technique. He surpassed them and grabbed the spear. The men stared at him with hostility.

    The elders looked anxious as they talked to Ardeth. Ardeth seemed enraged by it.

    Zheng could have guessed what they were talking about. The elders couldn¡¯t let go of a treasure like this. The spear didn¡¯t have such destructive power in the movie when O¡¯Connell used it. So it was probably the same as the Book of the Dead and the Book of Amun-Ra that only had an effect when the yers used it. Heughed and said. "No problem. You want to try its power? No one else can bring out its power. Go ahead and give it a try." He handed the spear to them.

    One of the elder grabbed the spear before Ardeth could say anything, then gave it to arge man. The man aimed it at a hill and took a deep breath. He ran a few steps then threw it out.

    However, there was no glow of any kind. The spear flew almost a hundred meters and hit the hill. The hill stood there intact.

 Vol 11: 3-3.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 3-3.</strong>

    The elders were dumbfounded, even Ardeth and O¡¯Connell¡¯s group were so. The spear didn¡¯t react to all the Medjais that tried throwing it afterward. That was when they finally realized no one on their side could activate the spear. They agreed to hand the spear back to Zheng after a short exchange and send people to enter the tomb with Zheng.

    "What happened? Why are they suddenly so agreeable?" Jonathan asked.

    Ardeth said with a bitter smile. "There¡¯s a legend in our tribe that a warrior will kill the Scorpion King with the Spear of Osiris once and for all. They believe that you are the warrior. No one had ever heard about throwing the spear like you did. It¡¯s better to kill the Scorpion King when you are here. The treasures doesn¡¯t belong to us to begin with."

    Zhengughed. "No problem. It¡¯s my suggestion to search for the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure. Secondly, you are the ones working in this excavation. I would be busy day and nights if no one¡¯s doing the management for me. I have to thank you for this."

    Ardeth said. "Zheng, can I join the adventure team? This ce is boring me. I¡¯d rather have some action with you guys. Do you wee me?"

    Zheng was stronger than everyone else here but only inbat strength. Pure strength wasn¡¯t enough to let him survive in horror movies. Just like how he needed the intelligence from HongLu or Xuan, the psyche scan from Lan, the long range snipes from Zero or Heng, and the medical skills from ChengXiao. So the first thing he did upon returning to this world was to contact O¡¯Connell and the Medjais for help.

    "Of course. Wee,rade." Zheng held out his hand.

    O¡¯Connell had Zheng fly him back to Cairo after some discussion. He wanted to find a friend who had an aircraft that might be able to carry them into the inner tomb. Everyone else would stay here and wait.

    On the Sky Stick, Zheng saw O¡¯Connell looking envious. Heughed. "Come give this hoverboard a try. It feels like you are flying on your own. Be careful about body bnce. You should try it at a low altitude first."

    O¡¯Connell didn¡¯t hesitate, just like most westerners. He stepped on the Sky Stick. However, he kept falling for several times. "It¡¯s too difficult. You¡¯re a monster. How can you keep that bnce?"

    Zheng thought the Goblin was like half a super human and had incredible strength and reaction. So he was able to drive this Sky Stick. Not to mention Zheng¡¯s own stats. After O¡¯Connell got into the basket, Zheng took off on the Sky Stick.

    It was night time when Zheng came back to Hamunaptra on the dirigible with O¡¯Connell and his ck friend. The ruin was well lit. The workers split into three shifts throughout the day. The progress of the excavation was moving quickly because Zheng offered arge bonus forpleting the job earlier than expected.

    Evelyn ran over to them with a map excitedly as they got off the dirigible. She marked the tomb¡¯s location on the map after getting a description of the geography from the elders. Once they get back on the dirigible, she would be able to lead the way.

    "Don¡¯t even think about it. I am serious this time." O¡¯Connell was shouting in a tent. However, his voice was getting lower and lower. Then the tent began shaking.

    Zheng and O¡¯Connell shook their heads. They were almost certain of O¡¯Connell¡¯s helpless expression tomorrow and Evelyn woulde with them to the tomb. Sometimes, it was not easy to be a man.

    The two of them bumped their sses. Jonathan took a sip of brandy and said. "So they all died to another team? Just like how it was for that team India?"

    Zheng also took a sip of brandy and muttered. "Yes, they all died to another team just like team India. But this team is much stronger, much more than team India, and more than us. I need to revive everyone. We will encounter this team again and we will defeat them!"

    "We are the lucky ones. Get drunk when there¡¯s alcohol. Date pretty women when we see one. Hoho, the days are ordinary but that¡¯s the happiest days."

    Zheng looked up at the sky. "Perhaps this kind of days are the happiest."

    The second day, everyone gathered around the dirigible. Four Medjai guides, Zheng, O¡¯Connell, Jonathan, Evelyn, Ardeth, and the ck driver, Izzy entered the dirigible. Fortunately, the dirigible was barely able to carry them all. Izzy started piloting it toward the tomb.

    "This tomb was built using the same construction techniques as Hamunaptra. So there¡¯s a lot of traps. Don¡¯t walk off on your own after you get inside. Listen to orders. And don¡¯t touch anything special. It might copse like Hamunaptra. Get it?"

    The dirigiblended in front of a small cave. There was no other constructions on the surface. This tomb was a secret tomb in contrast to Hamunaptra which still looked magnificent after thousands of years. No one would think this cave was a tomb.

    Evelyn was lecturing everyone in front of the cave. O¡¯Connell pinched her nose and said. "Stop with the useless lectures. Who here doesn¡¯t know the basic rules, uh? Izzy, you can stay outside and look after the dirigible. Everyone else get in."

    Jonathan immediately said. "Actually, I don¡¯t mind looking after the dirigible. It¡¯s a little tiring but if it¡¯s for everyone..." Ardeth and Zheng lifted him up and walked into the tomb.

    Evelyn massaged her nose then ran behind them. The four Medjai guides enteredst.

    This tomb was iparable with Hamunaptra. The main lobby was a little big but the tunnels and rooms were narrow and small. It was also a little damp so a lot of insects dwelled here. They saw scorpions and spiders on the way.

    "The Scorpion King was said to be a warrior from Africa. He attempted to conquer the world with his army. The first country he invaded was ancient Egypt. However, he came into resistance in Thebes. The battlested seven years. The Scorpion King lost in the end and escaped into holy desert with his remaining army."

    "There, his soldiers died one after another until he was the only person left standing. At thest moment before his death, he made a wish to Anubis to spare his life and let him conquer his enemies. In exchange, he will offer his soul..." Evelyn was telling the legend of the Scorpion King.

    Zheng suddenly interrupted her. "Wait, wait a moment!"

    "Entered movie plot in advance. Difficulty increased to the highest. Completion awards double the points and rewards. Obtain the Scorpion King¡¯s bracelet within ten minutes. Awards 4000 points, and two rank C rewards. Failure will cause the tomb to copse and deduct 5000 points."

    The emotionless voice of God sent a chill into Zheng¡¯s heart.

 Vol 11: 4-1.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 4-1.</strong>

    Zheng was struck by this voice. It took a while for him toe back to his senses. He immediately shouted. "F*ck, hurry! Everyone run to the deepest part of the tomb!"

    Evelyn looked around and said. "Patience is a virtue. This is a tomb. There are traps everywhere. We can get killed if we go too fast."

    Zheng started running ahead as he yelled. "I just received a mission notice. This tomb will copse in ten minutes if I don¡¯t get the bracelet. F*ck, why would I get a mission when I spent my own points to get here. This doesn¡¯t even make sense. F*ck God."

    The others were dumbfounded as they saw Zheng running away. Then hurried behind him. Aside from Jonathan who said. "I suddenly have an upset stomach. Let me go take a dump. I will be back in ten minutes." O¡¯Connell and Ardeth grabbed him on both sides then dragged him into the tomb.

    The tomb felt ghastly and damp. The scorpions and spiders made them ufortable. Although Zheng couldn¡¯t feel anything, since he was running against the clock. Once ten minutes were up, he would die before the tomb could copse. He couldn¡¯te up with 5000 points to deduct. Plus, it was lucky to encounter a bonus mission. Who knows when would he see one again? So he didn¡¯t want to just leave the tomb.

    A sense of danger suddenly struck him. He rolled to the front without thinking. Arge sword hit where he were at. The hand holding it wasn¡¯t a human hand.

    A human body with a dog¡¯s head walked out from a narrow path. It was three meters tall, with a ck body, and holding arge sword. It looked like one of Anubis¡¯s army in the movie.

    The monster moved faster than the mummies from the first movie. The sword shed at Zheng horizontally with the tip scratching against the wall, causing res on the point of contact.

    Zheng turned around the moment hended as he took out the axe. He jumped straight into the monster. The axe and sword met each other. The lightning enveloping the axe made it seem like Thor¡¯s hammer. It easily caught the sword then crushed it and also crushed the the monster into dust.

    "Everyone be careful! There are monsters in the tomb!"

    Zheng yelled to the people behind him before he could catch a his breath. Then he saw them running at him at twice the speed from before. Jonathan yelled. "Don¡¯t need your reminders. There are a lot of monsters behind!"

    Zheng looked past them and saw several Anubis warriors chasing after them. They moved in the tomb swiftly with theirrge swords.

    Zheng sighed. He could have taken care of the Anubis¡¯s warriors without even unlocking but God only gave him ten minutes. These warriors were obviously ced here to dy him.

    (If they are here then I could have entrusted my back to them.)

    He took out a submachine gun and ran ahead of everyone. "I will clear the way, take care of yourself!" An Anubis warrior had already ran up to him from the front.

    Zheng had entered the unlocked mode when he was done shouting. The movements of the warrior became clear in his eyes. Numerous information streamed into his head. He sprayed the gun at the warrior¡¯s calves and broke its leg off. The warrior fell over at him and hit itself at the iing axe.

    Jonathan was somehow running just a meter behind Zheng. He said hurriedly. "Not bad. Feels like a man to use an axe as a weapon."

    Zheng suddenly recalled what he said to the original owner of this weapon and smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t reply and kept running ahead. There were only three warriors on the way. He killed all of them before they could close in since magical bullets were effective against them.

    "How much longer? Who knows how much time we have left!?" Zheng yelled, but he didn¡¯t even have the time to look behind him.

    Evelyn said. "Six minutes. Only six minutes left!"

    Zheng was getting anxious. "What about the guides? Aren¡¯t they the experts? Which doors or walls should get go through? Say something!"

    Jonathan sighed behind him. "They probably never experienced this kind of scenarios so they disappeared after a while of running. I think they ran into the wrong path and may not be alive anymore."

    "Why didn¡¯t I see you run into a wrong path?" Zheng casually responded then a sword wasing straight at his face. These Anubis¡¯s warriors had learned to throw their weapons. The movie characters were behind him so he couldn¡¯t even dodge them. He could take a hit or two but it would probably take half the life of anyone behind him.

    "F*ck!" Zheng had no choice but to block it with his axe. The throw was powerful along with the weapon¡¯s heavy weight. It knocked him back a meter and collided with Jonathan who was behind him, also dragging everyone to the ground.

    "Everyone get down!"

    Zheng yelled. He might as well start going all out now. He took out the gatling cannon then began spraying the front and back of the tunnel. The shooting speed of several thousand rounds a minute plus the power of the cannons crushed ten warriors in just two rounds. Everyone looked at this exaggerating weapon with their mouths open. Using a gatling cannon by just one person was shocking.

    "What are you waiting for? Run!"

    Zheng threw it back into the dimensional bag and met eyes with the people on the ground. They followed Zheng running along the tunnel. He killed ten more warriors on the way and luckily there were no real threats. When there was only four minutes left, Evelyn pointed to a wall. "It¡¯s here! I have a feeling it¡¯s behind this wall!"

    In the original plot, it was Evelyn recalling her previous life that brought them to the secret tomb. So Zheng hacked the wall with the axe without thinking. It created an opening on the wall. He could see a room through the opening.

    However, before his axe hit the wall again, he saw a three meter long scorpion, or perhaps, the ancestor of scorpions. It wasn¡¯t just one. As he looked closely through the opening, there were at least seven of them.

    "I hate you God!"

 Vol 11: 4-2.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 4-2.</strong>

    Zheng didn¡¯t know what to do. Breaking through the wall would release the scorpions. He couldn¡¯t block them all at once. Plus, with their size, it wasn¡¯t just simply an issue with venom. The sting could open a hole in the body.

    At the same time, the footstepsing through the tunnels signaled the Anubis army. It seemed like all the warriors in the tomb were closing in on them. Any dy and they might be trapped in a sea of monsters. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t even need any monsters when the four minutes remaining were up.

    "F*ck! Let us make a bet then." Zheng shouted. He took out a grenade and pulled the ring.

    "Bet? What bet?" Jonathan was shocked at therge scorpion.

    "To see if the tomb is sturdy enough!"

    Zheng through the grenade into the opening then brought everyone down to the ground and covered them. A violent explosion followed. Numerous rocks hit his back and the tomb was trembling. Everyone held their breaths as if heavy breathing was thest straw to copsing the tomb. Fortunately, the trembling ended shortly. Only a little rocks fell from the ceiling. Then they saw another grenade appeared in Zheng¡¯s hand.

    "No, no, no. You can¡¯t do this! We have no n to destroy this ce. Rx, we will get the bracelet in ten minutes." Jonathan was most sensitive to danger. He grabbed a hold of Zheng and yelled.

    Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. "Rx. There¡¯s a way out through the inside. We just need to block off the monsters behind us. I don¡¯t want to see them when I am taking the bracelet. Since we made a bet already, I don¡¯t think the tomb with copse with this one."

    Jonathan had no choice but to enter the opening they just bombed open. The room had became ck and in a mess. The scorpions were gone except for some burning exoskeletons. There was no time for them to think. They stayed close to the wall and closed their eyes.

    The tomb started trembling again with another violent explosion. Soon enough, the trembling weakened and finally the tomb calmed down. They opened their eyes with a sigh of relief. Evelyn looked out through the hole they came in and saw the tunnel had copsed.

    Jonathan turned to Zheng. "Please, you better not lie. I still have a lot of gold in the bank. I need to bring a dozen girls to the beach before anything happens to me."

    Zhengughed. "Oh, you want water? You can get water in a bit."

    Jonathan shivered and asked O¡¯Connell in confusion. "What did he mean? Why did he said water when I mentioned the beach?"

    O¡¯Connell shrugged. "Who knows. But beaches should be next to water."

    Zheng walked to a wall. Evelyn pointed at it and said. "Right, there should be a switch or something. Press it and this wall will raise. But the explosion might have destroyed the switch."

    Zheng panicked. He raised the axe and hacked at the wall. nk! The wall was actually made of granite. The axe only left a light mark on it. Evelyn yelled. "There¡¯s only one minute left, Zheng!"

    Zheng yelled back. "I know! Everyone get away!" He channeled qi and blood energy into the axe. He had no time to worry about whether the axe could take in so much energy at the same time. Then he swung the axe at the wall.

    It hacked off a big piece of granite. The golden energy from the fusion of qi and blood energy also corroded the granite rapidly. Ten swingster, he opened a hole through this thick wall and Zheng was panting heavily. He looked behind to see everyone staring at him.

    "What the heck are you still waiting for? Do you want me to carry you? Hurry! How much time do we have left?"

    Evelyn looked at her watch and her face turned pale. "Less than a minute, it¡¯s too short to tell how many seconds."

    Zheng ran in at full speed. Before long, he came to a gate sealed with an ancient Egyptian lock. Evelyn was shocked as soon as she entered the ce. Then she looked around.

    Zheng yelled. "Evelyn, hurry up and tell me how to turn it. No, you go turn it. We don¡¯t have much time left!"

    However, Evelyn didn¡¯t hear him and started dancing while holding the torch. O¡¯Connell shook her body and said. "What happened? Evelyn, are you ok?"

    Zheng was getting more and more anxious. He didn¡¯t have the time to wait for Evelyn to wake up and open the lock. He took out the Spear of Osiris without thinking.

    Zheng clenched his teeth as he began channeling energy into the spear. The anxiety was growing with every second. When a golden glow finally appeared on the spear, his eyes lost focus. He threw the spear at the gate.

    A golden light shed across and easily prated the gate. There was no trembling or explosion. The spear opened a hole on the gate then stuck on the ground.

    Zheng charged into the hole at once. He grabbed the spear with one hand and a chest on the table with another. He flipped open the chest and there was indeed a golden bracelet. As soon as he put his hand on the bracelet, God¡¯s voice appeared.

    "Completed bonus plot in advance. Obtained the Bracelet of Anubis. Allows the user to summon the army of Anubis after killing the Scorpion King. The number of warriors is fifty times the number of mummies the user can summon. If the Scorpion King is not killed after sixty days, the holder of this item will be erased. Obtained 4000 points and two rank C rewards."

    Zheng walked out from the hole with the bracelet and said bitterly. "Completed the mission. We are safe for now."

    "Safe for now?" Jonathan was panting heavily. He was running faster than anyone else so he was also more exhausted. He almost copsed when he heard the word safe.

    Zheng put the bracelet into his ring then threw the chest to Evelyn. "Take a look at what it reads."

    Evelyn read out the hieroglyphs on the chest. "Whoever opened the chest would drink from the Nile."

    Zheng nodded at them with a bitter smile. "This is a trap. Once you take the bracelet, a gate from the other side will open. It seems like outside the gate is the Nile river."

    Everyone was dumbfounded. Jonathan yelled. "I hate you, Zheng!"

    "Don¡¯t hate me, hate God." Zheng looked at the torrent of watering down the tunnel.

 Vol 11: 4-3.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 4-3.</strong>

    Along with the floodgate opening, the wall on the other side of the tunnel opened up a path. Zheng heard the sound then said to everyone. "Hurry, the way out is opened. O¡¯Connell, go carry your wife!"

    Zheng headed through the hole and saw a new path on the side. He entered it without hesitation then suddenly felt pain on his left shoulder. The whole arm turned numbed instantly. That was when he noticed arge scorpion in the tunnel. Its tail stung his arm.

    "Shit!"

    There was no time for him to take the axe from his left hand. The movie characters and the water wereing from behind so he couldn¡¯t back either. He channeled all his qi and blood energy to bring up the fusion me, then jumped at the scorpion. The scorpion bit his shoulder but at the same time it was consumed by his me. Its exoskeleton cracked and shattered.

    The others had just entered the path at this time. As soon as they saw the body of the scorpion, the water flooded in and carried them deep into the path. To their despair, what was in front of them was a wall, and the group fell into a silence.

    Zheng knew that behind this wall was the lobby where they first entered the tomb. In the original movie, it was Evelyn¡¯s son who knocked down a pir by ident and broke open this wall. However, Evelyn¡¯s son wasn¡¯t even born at this time. He had to think of another way.

    Zheng brought out the Spear of Osiris again without much thinking. He had used up arge amount of blood energy and qi already, but he had no other choice. As they were getting closer to the wall, he clenched his teeth and began channeling the energies into the spear. Zheng was finally able to throw the spear when there were ten meters left to the wall. A golden light shed across and opened up a two meter wide hole. The group was pushed out through the hole by the water andnded on the ground.

    Water kepting through the hole for a while then stopped. It seemed like the floodgate closed itself. Theyy on the ground without moving a finger. No one bothered to check what was around since they were exhausted. This feeling of escaping from the edge of hell was more intense than hitting the lottery ten times.

    Ardeth alsoy on the ground quietly until he smashed a scorpion passing by. He noticed Zheng¡¯s arm was swollen and turned ck. Zheng was struggling to take out the dimensional bag with his right arm. Ardeth immediately ran over to him and took the bag out. Zheng fetched a syringe from the bag then stabbed it on his arm. He finally let out a sigh of relief.

    "That was shitty luck. I got ambushed by a scorpion as soon as I entered the path. Luckily, I brought antidotes with me." Zheng muttered. The swell on his arm was subsiding, ck colored blood oozed out from where he was stung. Ardeth stabbed his shoulder a few more times with a knife to let the ck bloode out.

    After bleeding out a pool of ck blood on the ground, Zheng¡¯s arm returned to normal size. Though it still looked red, like being burned with boiling water.

    "The venom was strong. Fortunately, it was me who got stung. And it still required an antidote with my physical stats."

    The others also sat up by this time. Jonathan said. "This adventure wasn¡¯t interesting. I didn¡¯t get anything aside from water.

    Zhengughed. "Who said so? The Bracelet of Anubis is good stuff. You might not understand this but if we obtained the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure, you can find an enormous diamond inside. The diamond will be worth more than any gold. Haha."

    Jonathan said excitedly. "Diamond? How big is it? As big as a pigeon¡¯s egg? No, that seems a little too big. Is it bigger than a pinky?"

    Zheng drew a circle with his hands. "The size of a ser ball, maybe a little bigger. Haha, that¡¯s the only diamond of its size in the world!"

    Jonathan replied without any excitement. "Are you toying with me? There can¡¯t be a diamond so big in the world, only in legends."

    Zheng smiled. "I am sorry but the Scorpion King is a legend. Let¡¯s get back to the dirigible. Or do you like this ce so much?"

    O¡¯Connell picked out Evelyn andughed. "You finally see how horrifying adventures are? After we get back, you will wait by Hamunaptra for us to return. Understand?" He followed Zheng out the tomb.

    Evelyn smiled. "I have you here. I don¡¯t want to stay alone and worry about your safety. We came out safely even when it was so dangerous this time, so as long as we be careful, we will be fine."

    Zheng smiled bitterly as he heard their conversation. To be honest, he couldn¡¯t guarantee any safety in searching for the Scorpion King. If God suddenly decides to give him one or two surprises, especially with the difficulty raised to the highest for entering plots in advance, could he search for the treasure by himself?

    When he thought about it, obtaining the bracelet had already been so difficult. What aboutpleting the whole plot of The Mummy Returns? Especially at its highest difficulty? There was norade he could rely on. The movie characters might be stronger than normal people but they were still on the same level as newbies. He didn¡¯t have the confidence to challenge the Scorpion King with this team. However, if he doesn¡¯t do it, there would only be sixty days left in his life. Once he began the search for the bracelet, there was no turning back. So this was what the clone experienced? No wonder he became so strong.

    After they returned to the dirigible, Zheng said in a serious tone. "Everyone, I will go search for the Scorpion King alone. It¡¯s too dangerous. I can¡¯t put you in such risks. You can see from this adventure that I will make every little problem around me into life and death situations. I am much stronger than you. If I died, the you won¡¯t be able to make it back alive."

    Ardeth said. "No. Even if it isn¡¯t for you, I have to go along. Because if you failed, I have toe back and let my tribe know. Then we will take on the responsibility of killing the Scorpion King. It¡¯s difficult but I have toe along."

    Zheng looked at Ardeth thankfully. He understood it was true but Ardeth didn¡¯t have to do these things himself. He was the leader of the tribe so he could send someone else to do it.

    Jonathan hesitated. "F*ck. I have to see that diamond the size of two ser balls with my eyes. There¡¯s no regret even if I die after seeing it."

    "I am sorry but I said it¡¯s the size of one ser ball." Zheng felt moved by his words.

    O¡¯Connell also nodded. "I promised to help you, so don¡¯t worry. We will go search for the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure, ande back alive!"

    O¡¯Connell stared at Evelyn intensely. She thought for a bit then said. "How about this. I won¡¯t go into the pyramid, but at least let me take a look. I will wait on the dirigible. Please, let me go take a look."

    Seeing O¡¯Connell was wavering, Zheng and Jonathan shook their heads.

 Vol 11: 5-1.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 5-1.</strong>

    The group rode back to Hamunaptra on the dirigible. This adventure in the tomb was too intense and not only left them with injuries but they also needed to take a good rest. The ten minutes in the tomb strained their spirit.

    Zheng could not disagree with the proposition. He had sixty days to kill the Scorpion King anyway. In the movie, the protagonists only spent seven days. So he felt he shouldn¡¯t rush it in case God does something interesting again.

    "This spear is good stuff. Powerful and convenient. The only issue is I have to get it back every time. I think there¡¯s a support item from God that returns arrows you shoot out. I will have to research the support items after I go back." Zheng muttered to himself as he looked down on the desert.

    "God? What¡¯s that?" Jonathan asked next to him. He was holding a ss of martini.

    Zheng turned his head around andughed. "You alright now? You and your sister slept from yesterday till noon today."

    Jonathan patted his shoulder. "Fine, fine. It¡¯s just that I hadn¡¯t experienced such adventures for quite some time so it felt unfamiliar. Give it a few more times and it will get better. Haha."

    Zheng said. "You sure you want a few more?"

    Jonathan waved his hands. "Uh. I was kidding."

    Zhengughed then threw a cigarette to Jonathan. "I made it difficult for you guys. I could have gone alone if I know more hieroglyphs. I can simte Tengyi but it only allows me to use the few words he taught me better."

    Jonathan took a smoke and said in a surprise. "Nice tobo. I don¡¯t know about the simte since you aren¡¯t from our world. But I like adventures. In fact, we felt something¡¯s missing since the trip to the tomb."

    Zheng patted his shoulder. "Missing the treasures, right? Haha. I have to thank you for this. I wouldn¡¯t have known what to do otherwise."

    "No need for thanks. Though is there really a diamond the size of three ser balls in the Scorpion King¡¯s treasures? It brings my expectations up."

    "I am sorry. I said it is the size of one ser ball."

    The group returned to Hamunaptra without any problems. The excavation was also going smoothly under the assistance of the Medjais. There was no need to worry about a shortage of supplies in the desert or desert pirates. In the few days that Zheng was away, they had excavated arge part of the second level.

    "We encountered a little danger. A scarab chewed a worker¡¯s hand yesterday. Fortunately, it ran away instead of entering the worker¡¯s body." An elder reported to Ardeth. He looked terrified when he mentioned the scarab.

    Zheng pped his own forehead. "Oh right. I didn¡¯t think careful enough. Let the curator buy some methrowers from Cairo. We are only at the second level. The next few levels underneath have a lot of scarabs so you will need methrowers to take care of them. Also focus on the cliff by the statue of Ra. The Book of Amun-Ra was lost below the cliff. Preserve the altar after you dig it out. Anyway, remember to take good care of these two things when we are away."

    The elder nodded. Zheng turned to Ardeth. "Can you get some things for me? I need explosives, lots of them. If you n toe along, I think you also need some weapons."

    Ardethughed. "Don¡¯t worry, my friend. I had already told my men to bring me weapons. Explosives aren¡¯t a problem. Though they are much less powerful than the ones you have."

    Zheng didn¡¯t say much more. He left Ardeth with the Medjais then went back to his tent to study the spear and bracelet. These were the most valuable items he obtained in The Mummy world. The Spear of Osiris was at least a rank B item.

    Its power was determined by his blood energy and qi. In other words, when he grows stronger, the spear would be more powerful. He channeled half his total energyst time and the throw reached a thousand meters away with a ten meter area of effect. Would these numbers double if he were to channel all his energy at once?

    The Bracelet of Anubis would allow him to summon the army of Anubis once he killed the Scorpion King. He could summon six mummies with blood energy currently. He had tested that if he used the summoning spell again, the previous six mummies would disappear and reced by new ones. So he couldn¡¯t stay in a safe ce to summon an army. But what if he had the bracelet?

    Three hundred warriors from the army of Anubis that was stronger than the mummies individually. If hepletes this mission, their team¡¯s strength would reach an insane level.

    However, he could imagine how difficult this mission was by the power of this item.

    As Zheng carefully studied the two items, he suddenly found something. The tiny scratches on the items were actually filled with strange symbols and characters. He had seen some of these characters on the protective charms he exchanged. When he channeled energy into the spear, the energy flowed through these symbols and characters then the spear glowed in a golden light. That might probably be the source of its power.

    Zheng remembered some things Xuan said. If human ancestors created God, then the monsters in the movie worlds were probably enemies our ancestors encountered, and the Spear of Osiris and Bracelet of Anubis were weapons they created. Simr to items forged by Chinese immortals in legends, these items were created by the mysterious symbols and characters instead of modern technology. Which meant that they could be mass produced!

    "Shit. This would be game breaking if every member has a spear and bracelet. We could start with a thousand warriors then everyone throw their spears. Haha."

    Zhengughed in a self mockery. He knew this was impossible. He didn¡¯t know these symbols and characters. Tengyi might be able to recognize a few of them then Xuan could analyze it and create an item. However, Zheng wouldn¡¯t even be able to make a model with gold.

    "I will revive everyone first. There¡¯s only so much I can do. Xuan, you will be first. Please don¡¯t reject me. Lend me your strength!"

    Zheng put the items back into the ring then walked out of the tent into the excavation site.

 Vol 11: 5-2.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 5-2.</strong>

    "Yes, we can reach the alter in a month with this pace. However, if there¡¯s really a deep cliff, it¡¯s impossible to excavate the whole site in two months, unless you are willing to use explosives." An engineer said to Zheng.

    Zheng knew it was unreasonable to not use explosives when the cliff might be a hundred meters deep. However, an ancient book was down there. It was all over if the book gets damaged by explosives. He wouldn¡¯t ever be able to forgive himself. "I have been telling you I am searching for a book buried underneath the ruin. I don¡¯t care about anything else. I can buy you the best tools and machineries, the best supplies, food, wine, and even prostitutes. But I warn you not to use any explosives or brutal methods. You will all pay with your lives if the book gets damaged!"

    The engineer wiped his forehead. He didn¡¯t know what to say to Zheng¡¯s unreasonable requirement. Partially due to the pressure he emitted and more importantly, more and more Medjais had been gathering around Hamunaptra as more gold gets excavated. These people sometimes appeared with guns. One worker was caught trying to steal gold then he was never seen again. So the engineer didn¡¯t doubt Zheng¡¯s words.

    "I understand. Please give us two months and raise the workers¡¯ wages by three times. We won¡¯t see the bottom of the cliff if they don¡¯t dig with their lives. I also need some new machineries that aren¡¯t sold in Egypt. It should take a month to mail them over from Europe. We would also approach the cliff by that time."

    Zheng nodded. "Ok, I will raise the wages ten fold as long as you canplete it in two months and bring me the Book of Amun-Ra. Did you bring the money over?" Zheng asked Ardeth.

    Ardeth nodded then pped his hands. Several Medjais walked in, each carrying a bag. They began pouring gold and cash from the bags. Zheng pointed to them and said. "Gold, dor, pound, franc. I can satisfy everything you want! But you must give me the book within the time frame!"

    After the engineer left with the gold and money, Ardeth said with a bitter smile. "Looks like these workers are going to dig their lives out. They can enjoy their lives for quite a while after this job."

    "Doesn¡¯t matter. Gold is worthless in our world. In contrast, the Book of Amun-Ra isn¡¯t something that can be bought with gold. Hoho, have you gotten a hold of the explosives and other things?"

    Ardeth nodded. "The weapons are fine but we don¡¯t have explosives that¡¯s powerful enough to meet your requirement. So I sent people over to Europe to bring back high efficiency TNT. It will take a few more days for transportation. I have already notified them toe back by the end of this month at all cost. You have to stay here for five to six more days."

    Getting more powerful explosives was an idea he came up with on the spur of the moment. He just learned that God would raise the difficulty to the highest in the search for the bracelet. In the original movie, the protagonistspleted the movie without life threatening dangers. However, he had his life on the line the whole time for just 4000 points and two rank C rewards.

    He remembered the pygmies dwelled in the oasis leading to the pyramid. God wouldn¡¯t give up this opportunity to change something. He could imagine what might appear there. Supersized lions or pygmies.

    He finally understood the significance of the higher cost to return to previous movies. Many difficult missions require the team to be strong enough to tackle. Some quest items needed their enhancements to reach a certain level to use. This spear would be useless if given to a newbie or someone enhanced with the wrong energies.

    Reaping rewards from previous movies also ced them on an equal level of difficulty. This was the exact same method God had forcing upon them to evolve. Team China never thought of this and spent the ten days in between enjoying their peace, which allowed team Devil to grow ahead of them.

    Zheng kept recalling the movies he had been through. However, he could only think of the T-virus from Resident Evil. Xuan¡¯s analysis strength would be able to find every possible bonus missions. An important thing theycked.

    Several days passed. It had been a month since Zheng entered the world. He eitherplete the mission and return alive, or get buried in this world along with the Book of Amun-Ra. A new Guide would appear and the cycle repeats for team China.

    Zheng checked the weapons in his ring and bag. The submachine gun, magical bullets, beam tomahawk, Gatling cannon, grenades, Book of the Dead, TNT, and the most powerful weapon among them all, the Spear of Osiris.

    The movie characters stared with their mouths open. He could take on a small group with so many weapons. The contrast between them and the user, a tall and slender young man, was striking. Ardeth was the only one that remained calm.

    Zhengughed. "I have something to say before setting out to find the Scorpion King. This journey is going to be extremely dangerous. I wish all of you can run away in time when dangeres. Don¡¯t put your lives in risky situation for me. O¡¯Connell, protect your wife. I¡¯d rather you don¡¯te with me if something were to happen to you. Myst question, do you really want toe search for the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure?"

    Jonathan stood by the edge of the dirigible andughed. "Of course, I have to see that diamond the size of five ser balls even if that costs my life."

    "I have been saying it¡¯s one ser ball."

    O¡¯Connell and Evelyn met eyes. "It shouldn¡¯t be a problem going to the desert. Haha, just don¡¯t give me a flood again."

    Ardeth walked onto the dirigible carrying a mini machine gun and a bag of ammunition. His answer was firm.

    Zheng took a deep breath. He brought out the Bracelet of Anubis then put it on his wrist. A light shone on the air sac of the dirigible. Everyone except Zheng turned around to look at it.

    "Entered movie plot in advance. Difficulty increased to the highest. Completion awards double the points and rewards. Kill the Scorpion King and obtain its army of Anubis. Rewards 10000 points and two rank B rewards. Owner of the Bracelet of Anubis will be erased if mission is notpleted within 60 days. 47 days remaining."

 Vol 11: 6-1.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 6-1.</strong>

    "This is the location of our third target, the Temple of Osiris. Wish the first sight I see is beautiful women weing us." Jonathan said.

    The bracelet asionally projected various images since Zheng wore it on his wrist. These images were the locations of temples remaining in Egypt. The group had to keep following the pointers and search one ce after another.

    There wasn¡¯t much Zheng could do. Even though he saw the movie but he didn¡¯t know this world. Like if someone in the movie mentioned a location, would you be able to find it once inside the movie? So you had to keep asking people for the way to get there.

    Zheng had no other choice but to follow the locations projected by the bracelet. Fortunately, Evelyn knew Egypt well enough so she could figure out which temples they were by the images. The dirigible was also pretty fast. So they reached their third target in a few days.

    The previous two images appeared once Zheng got off the dirigible. However, there was no image this time even after he reached the entrance of the temple. Did they guessed it wrong?

    Everyone turned to Evelyn. She shrugged and said. "Don¡¯t look at me. I am certain that I didn¡¯t get it wrong. The image appearedst time was definitely this Temple of Osiris. I don¡¯t know what went wrong. Maybe we she enter it?"

    Zheng suddenly took out the axe and submachine gun then said to them in a low voice. "Be careful. I felt something wrong with this temple. Don¡¯t you feel a sense of stress?"

    The others shook their heads. Then arge stone statue suddenly blocked their way.

    This statue was over seven meters tall. Its body was weathered and looked thousands of years old. This was the statue of Osiris, the God of afterlife, the underworld, and the dead. The statue moved toward them while they were still in shock. Then punched where Zheng was standing.

    The air pressureing from the punch was enough to let him know he couldn¡¯t take one hit. That force was over 900kg, enough to turn him into a pancake. He immediately rolled backward. After he backed off three meters, bang. The whole ground trembled. He could tell there was a big hole without even looking. Zheng immediately yelled. "Get out of the temple! Hurry and run!"

    Everyone else came back to their senses and ran for their lives. Even though they had the courage to fight the mummies, the army of Anubis, or even therge scorpions, but this seven meter tall statue was terrifying. Their actions were the same, turn around and run. Jonathan ran ahead of everyone as always. Then O¡¯Connell followed behind carrying Evelyn. Ardeth after and Zheng half crawling out atst.

    The statue was powerful but its speed was slower than the group. It barely reached the door when they were already outside. Then it crushed the temple door with a punch and walked toward them.

    "F*ck, I am going to die. Zheng, did you ever offend God, that¡¯s why your luck is in the negatives?" Jonathan yelled as he ran.

    Zhengughed bitterly. However, he noticed the statue was only attacking him. Whenever he slowed down, the statue would prepare for an attack. So he yelled. "You guys go help me find an area of quicksand. The bigger the better. Hurry!" Then he made a turn and ran toward the desert.

    The group split up to find quicksand in the desert. Thought the task wasn¡¯t so easy. After Zheng ran around in circles threeps, Jonathan said. "Hey, the sand ahead feels soft but I can¡¯t be certain if its quicksand."

    Zheng didn¡¯t hesitate. He had to take any chance now. He made a turn and ran toward where Jonathan pointed at. The statue chased after him like it was not going to part until death. When one of Zheng¡¯s leg suddenly sunk into the sand, he activated the movement technique and ran on top of the sand. Though not quite the same for the statue. It was moving slower and slower in the quicksand until both its legs sunk in. then its body slowly sunk until it disappeared after about a minute.

    Zheng could finally stop. He fell straight on the desert and justy there. The intense running wasn¡¯t tiring. His body could sustain an hour of two of it. But the mental strain was overwhelming. The statue¡¯s attacks were simply too powerful. He could take a hit or two from Aliens, creepers, or other monsters, but he was sure one punch from the statue was enough to smack him into a paste.

    Everyone else ran over to him. The situation was scary even for the people watching. Then an image projected from the bracelet into the air. Evelyn immediately said. "I know this ce. It¡¯s the Abu Simbel Temple, not far from where we are. We can get there by tomorrow."

    Zheng forced a smile. "Well, that¡¯s lucky. Can I ask how big the statues are? If it¡¯s too big, we will have to n it out."

    Evelyn shook her head. "The statues are about as big as this one. It¡¯s in a siting posture, so about eight meters tall when it stands up. The temple in a desert so we can probably get it into a quicksand, but..."

    "But?"

    They all asked simultaneously. Zheng and Jonathan sounded intense.

    "That temple worships three statues."

    "F*ck. One already almost took our lives. If all threees at the same time, we might as well go home." Zheng smiled bitterly. Then an idea came to his mind and he brought out the Book of the Dead. Evelyn stared at the book as soon as she saw it.

    Zheng opened the book with its key then pointed to the hieroglyphs. "Evelyn, can you help me trante the incantation? I need to find a spell that can create quicksand. Since these spells are all desert and death rted, it should have something simr."

    Evelyn nodded and grabbed the book at once. She smiled like a child as she read out the spells. "Return of the dead, nope. Mummy guardians, nope. Sandstorm, nope. Resurrect thest creature killed by the Book of Amun-Ra, nope..."

    Evelyn read out every incantation in whole. However, something felt not right to Zheng. Though she soon found the spell for quicksand which made him delighted to hear and asked her to teach him.

    At the same time, a group of people on camels were riding out of Hamunaptra. A woman asked an old man. "Priest, can the high priest stille back? We didn¡¯t find the Book of the Dead."

    The old man muttered. "The master will resurrect. The Medjais made big movements to excavate Hamunaptra and we got a chance to slip in and stole his body. Those idiots only cared about the gold on the first and second levels. Haha, we only have to steal the Book of the Dead, then master will descend our world again!"

    A bag on the camel started moving. A dehydrated hand reached out from its opening.

 Vol 11: 6-2.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 6-2.</strong>

    "Listen. We are up against three statues this time. I don¡¯t know if they can move but to be safe, we should make preparations."

    Zheng and the others stood a few hundred meters outside the Abu Simbel Temple. He pierced deep holes into the ground with the spear then threw in several grenades. The grenades sted open several holes that were at least thirteen meters deep and twenty meters wide. There was no way the statues can climb back up once they fall inside.

    "That¡¯s what I am worried about. This mission shouldn¡¯t be so simple. They might be able to climb. An eight meter statue in a thirteen meter deep hole. It just had to raise its hand to make a climb. Just like how you wouldn¡¯t get stuck in a two meter hole." Zheng said.

    Jonathan was drinking a bottle of wine. "I don¡¯t think these statues can jump. Their weight will just make them sink if they try to jump."

    Zhengughed. "That¡¯s not so sure. Since it¡¯s not certain, I have to use the quicksand spell. Once they fall into the holes, buy me three seconds. Don¡¯t let them do something in this time. I will do my best to cast the spell and you will throw explosives at them. Remember to start throwing explosives once they are down there."

    Zheng brought ten cubic meters of TNT since the dimensional bag had the space. He had sold about seven cubic meters of gold to open up the space. He ced a dozen beside each person, so if one identally triggered, they would all go to heaven.

    Evelyn¡¯s face looked pale. "Zheng, can you put some of them back? Don¡¯t you think you took out too much?"

    Zheng looked around. It was indeed a bit too much. Even Ardeth and O¡¯Connell weren¡¯t looking so well. They moved slowly like they were in a minefield.

    Zheng had to put back most of them and left three bombs next to each person. His spell should only take three seconds, so one bomb each second was just enough. He was actually feeling anxious from going up against three statues.

    The group stood on one side of the holes. Zheng took a deep breath and walked toward the temple. This temple looked ruined. Its door was almost gone. The three statues sat near the edge of the cliff to the back of the temple. They gave a sense of weathered and aged. He measured them and they were almost ten meters. Evelyn underestimated them.

    Zheng felt bitter. He noticed the previous statue could only move its legs at a set pace. So the seven meter statue was slightly slower than him. However, if it was a ten meter statue, its speed would go up by about 30% due to longer legs.

    Despite this, Zheng had no choice but to walk toward the temple. Fifty meters away and the statues didn¡¯t move. As he approached the ten meter mark, they trembled and stood up. The statues crossed several meters with one step and the one in front struck its fist at Zheng.

    This fist wasrger than his body. Zheng activated the movement technique and ran toward the holes. The sound of impact and the powerful st wave from his back had him know the statue punched a hole into the ground.

    Zheng ran at full speed but the statues were much faster than the one before as expected. They ran toward the big holes in equal speed.

    Several hundred meters were just blinks of an eye for them. As Zheng approached the hole, he suddenly rolled to the side. The statues reached where he was and momentum brought them forward into a hole. Their fall sounded like meteors hitting the ground. At the same time, O¡¯Connell, Jonathan, and Evelyn ignited the TNT and threw them into the hole.

    Dust instantly filled the hole with the explosion, followed the the sound of objects hitting the ground. These statues attempted to jump back up just as Zheng had expected. However, the explosion knocked them back down.

    He immediately brought out the Book of the Dead and began chanting the quicksand spell. His blood energy quickly depleted. The sand in front of him turned soft then the effect spread outward until it covered the hole. A statue that just fell from jumping was immediately consumed by the quicksand. Its heavy weight made it sunk very fast like the previous fight. Soon, all three statues disappeared.

    O¡¯Connell, Jonathan, and Evelyn copsed to the ground. Those three seconds felt like a year. The statues were horrifying every time they jumped and their huge faces came near the three. In fact, throwing those TNT became an instinct for survival. If the statues were to get out, they would be crushed by just the weight.

    Zheng walked over to them with augh. Jonathan said. "Are you really sure there¡¯s a huge diamond in the pyramid? The size of..."

    Zheng interrupted him. "Trust me. There¡¯s diamond the size of a ser ball."

    O¡¯Connell and Evelyn giggled. They finally sat up but it would take some time before they could move. The bracelet on Zheng¡¯s wrist moved and projected an image. It wasn¡¯t the next destination. The image was of this Abu Simbel Temple. Then it moved through a canyon with a river. At the end of the canyon was a forest. Moving into the center of the forest was a golden pyramid.

    "The Scorpion King¡¯s treasure." Everyone muttered. They met eyes with each other thenughed. Their efforts didn¡¯t go to waste. The path to the Scorpion King¡¯s pyramid had been shown. All that was left was flying through the canyon with the dirigible, straight toward the pyramid.

    Zheng looked up at the sky. The sun was setting. The horizon was painted red. They couldn¡¯t go when they are exhausted during the night. So heughed and said. "Let¡¯s take a rest here tonight. Tomorrow we will charge into the pyramid. Haha. Let¡¯s go up against the Scorpion King and seize his army!"

    Everyoneughed. Several life and death struggles had created a bond beyond friendship. So they were happy when Zheng said these words with excitement. Jonathan took a drink from his bottle of wine, grabbed Zheng¡¯s shoulder and walked toward the dirigible.

    However, before they reached the dirigible, a sandstorm appeared from afar and quickly moved toward them. The deadliest natural phoneme in a desert!

 Vol 11: 6-3.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 6-3.</strong>

    They looked to each other for a moment then everyone did the same thing. They rushed into the dirigible. O¡¯Connell yelled. "Izzy, take off! Take off!"

    The ck dude was enjoying a bottle of brandy when he heard the yell. He turned his head to where O¡¯Connell was pointing. The bottle dropped to the deck and he yelled in reply. "I knew I would be in bad luck following you. I knew it..." He unsheathed the sword on his waist and cut off the rope tying the dirigible. Everyone else had gotten up to the deck by this time. They stared as the sandstorm wasing closer and closer why the dirigible moved ever so slowly.

    "F*ck." O¡¯Connell was panicking. He grabbed Izzy. "Why the heck did you change from piloting airnes to a dirigible?"

    Izzy yelled back at him. "Heck, like I am listening to you and drive a ne into the enemies again. If you don¡¯t let go of me, we are all going to have our asses kicked."

    As the sandstorm got closer, it was shaping into something.

    The scene felt so familiar, especially for O¡¯Connell and Evelyn. "Imhotep!"

    As expected. The sandstorm formed a bald head. It opened its mouth like it wasughing and bit at the dirigible in mid air. Izzy suddenly pulled a chain by the controls. Two pirs of fire burst out from the back and pushed the dirigible forward, dodging the bite from the bald head. The head followed closely in equal speed to the dirigible.

    The two had flown for quite some distance when a canyon appeared in front of them. The bottom of the canyon was a river. Zheng yelled. "Izzy, drive the dirigible into the canyon! Hurry!"

    Izzy did so without hesitation. To be honest, he didn¡¯t even have the time to think and just followed what others said. He focused his attention on the winding path of the canyon.

    The bald head also entered along with endless sand that filled the sky. It looked like the desert flooded into the canyon. The head was moving faster and slowly closed the gap between it and the dirigible.

    "No. He didn¡¯t be faster. We slowed down!" Evelyn immediately yelled.

    Izzy yelled back helplessly. "Do you think my fuel is endless? The eleration can onlyst a little while. Grab onto something!" The dirigible made a turn and almost threw everyone off it.

    The bald head was shrinking in size. When it almost reached the dirigible, its size was at the same height of the dirigible. By the time the others looked behind, the head melted into the river along with its sand.

    They paused for a moment then cheered. Nothing was as exciting as escaping from death. The excitement overcame the fact that the dirigible was flying in a nt. Izzy was shouting as the dirigible was going downward.

    "Uh. Everyone grab onto something!" Izzy finally yelled.

    O¡¯Connell held Evelyn in his arms tightly and yelled back. "F*ck. Can you say something new?"

    Izzy thought for a moment and added. "The dirigible is going to crash!"

    Fortunately, they had already flown out of the canyon and crashed into a green forest. The dirigible hit a huge tree. The thickyers of branches and leaves buffered the impact from the crash. However, they still looked horrible after being thrown to the ground.

    "I knew it. I knew it. There¡¯s nothing gooding with you!" Izzy massaged his head.

    The others also massaged where the crash got them. Evelyn was the only one intact. O¡¯Connell held onto her the whole time and took the impact from the fall. She got up and looked around.

    "This should be the Oasis of Ahm Shere. God. There¡¯s really such a huge forest in the desert. That¡¯s unbelievable. It was said that the army of Anubis resided in this forest. Even the Scorpion King¡¯s pyramid was built around here." Evelynughed as she looked around with a pair of gleaming eyes. It looked like she couldn¡¯t wait any longer.

    Zheng smiled bitterly. He remembered Evelyn wasn¡¯t so obsessed with pyramids in the movie. Though, her son was kidnapped during the second movie and only had seven days left. She wouldn¡¯t have any time to care about pyramids.

    Zheng got up and asked the others. "That was Imhotep? Didn¡¯t he get killed by us? And the Medjais are excavating his pyramid. How did he revive?"

    Ardeth¡¯s face looked terrible. He blew a whistle then a little hawk flew over andnded on his arm.

    "The hawk has been following us just in case something happens so I can get in contact with my tribe. Let me ask what¡¯s happening in Hamunaptra. Hope it isn¡¯t something big." Ardeth wrote on a little piece of paper then inserted it into a bottle tied to the hawk¡¯s feet. He raised his arm up and the hawk flew away.

    After it was gone, everyone looked at Zheng. He muttered. "I am not afraid of fighting Imhotep. But he can¡¯t be killed. If that was really Imhotep, we will need the Book of Amun-Ra to kill him. There¡¯s no way to deal with him until we dig out the book. Let¡¯s go find the pyramid in the forest first. Imhotep should lose his powers inside the pyramid."

    They didn¡¯t understand why he said that with such certainty. Everyone organized their weapons and bags. Izzy said. "God, the dirigible is unusable now. Look, the gasbag is broken. This is not a hot air balloon. How are we going to find gas in this forest?"

    O¡¯Connell faked augh. "Izzy, men shouldn¡¯tin about everything. We trust that you will find a way. Haha, yes. You will find a way to make the dirigible take off again." He grabbed Evelyn and ran ahead.

    The others also ran behind O¡¯Connell, leaving Izzy by the dirigible. Poor man had to take care of this half destroyed dirigible alone.

    On a desert, Imhotep opened his eyes andughed. "Didn¡¯t kill them but they are just in front of me. I will take their lives the next time I see them. I heard what they said. No more Book of Amun-Ra. Haha."

    Imhotep walked in front. A beautiful woman, an old man in ck robe, a muscr ck man, and a group of cavalry followed behind him toward the canyon beyond the temple.

 Vol 11: 7-1.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 7-1.</strong>

    This forest was huge. All they saw were trees in the hour they walked inside, and the asional oasis. Though the few dehydrated corpses and skeletons took away any interest to take a rest there.

    "It¡¯s getting dark. How much longer do we have to go?" Jonathan asked as he was panting.

    Zheng shrugged. "Find a higher terrain first. Otherwise, we can¡¯t even find the direction. Though it¡¯s too dark now. We can¡¯t see too far off."

    O¡¯Connell looked around. "We should find a ce to rest. It¡¯s been an exhausting day. We will be too tired even if we are to find the Scorpion King."

    Zheng looked at the others who weren¡¯t in good conditions. He had no choice but to jump up to a tree and searched around. Then he pointed to the east and said. "There¡¯s a stream that way."

    They were energized from hearing it. After Zheng got back down, they ran along him. Ten minutester, a two meter wide stream came into view. Evelyn cheered, took off her shoes and ran in. They drank some water and washed their hands. However, Zheng was observing the surroundings. He felt ufortable ever since he entered the forest, like countless eyes were gazing at them.

    "Let¡¯s take a rest here. We will go find the Scorpion King¡¯s pyramid tomorrow."

    At the same time. On the other end of the forest. A bald man entered the forest with a group of men in ck robes. He frowned and an old man next to him asked. "Did you find anything, master? Or is this not the location of the Scorpion King¡¯s pyramid?"

    "This is the correct ce but somehow, I am feeling a sense of pressure. Haha, this is definitely the holy desert, where the army of Anubis sleeps. Let¡¯s go find that army and also seize the Bracelet of Anubis from them."

    Zheng knew Imhotep would be chasing after them. However, there was nothing they could do at this time. They started a pit fire and roasted fish for dinner thanks to Zheng. He speared several fish in the stream. These fish were big and tasted fresh due to living in an uninhabited ce.

    After some wine, the movie characters asked about God. Since there was no penalty revealing God¡¯s world, Zheng told them the world in details. Though he held back on mentioning this world was actually a movie world. That would be depressing for them.

    Jonathan was the most captivated by the other world as saliva dripped off his mouth. Because gold was inexpensive as rocks. He started persuading Zheng to use gold to trade for things from this world. Of course that was rejected. Time in this world was expensive.

    Zheng began training his qi and blood energy once the others fell asleep. He could stay up for a day or two without issues with his body. He didn¡¯t want to miss a day of training.

    "Not going to sleep?" Ardeth asked.

    Zheng didn¡¯t turn around. He continued the cirction of qi. "Uh, these two days are crucial. I will guard the night and also get time to train my qi and blood energy."

    Ardeth sounded interested. "The blood energy can be used to cast spells, but what about qi? I haven¡¯t seen you use it."

    Zheng smiled bitterly. "That¡¯s because I don¡¯t know how to use it. Chinese martial arts use qi as a source of energy, think of it as close range magic. But I don¡¯t know any of these martial arts. Oh, yeah, my movement technique is simr."

    "So that¡¯s the one you use to run and jump so high. That¡¯s incredible. The East is mysterious. If every man in my tribe learns this technique, we will be able to fend off all the invaders."

    Zhengughed. "This technique came from God. I have been suspecting something. That God adjusts the difficulty ording to my strength. Because I know someone thatpleted this mission by himself when he was weaker than me. Furthermore, he didn¡¯t do the mission after returning to this world but during another mission. If the base rewards of this mission are 5000 points and a rank B reward, I can obtain double the rewards bying back in exchange for the highest difficulty. However, he obtained triple the base rewards which probably meant he epted an even higher difficulty version. But he should have been weaker than me at the time."

    "So I think God sets the difficulty that will put me on the borderline of dying ording to my peak power, to make me evolve during life and death situations. But how does it know my limit? I think ites from my stats, enhancements, enhanced techniques, and exchanged items. Which means if I can create a technique by myself, God might not be able to threaten me with such difficulty."

    Zheng¡¯s eyes defocused while he was talking as he simted Xuan¡¯s mind. After this analysis, he gave a shout. Inside his body, a red line came straight down from the top of his head and an air current flowed upward from the pool of qi by his navel. The two energies met at his heart then he disappeared from where he was standing. A hole busted open in a huge tree of over ten meters thick from afar. Then the sound of multiple impacts followed. Zheng broke down the tree with his punches.

    "Stimte all the blood energy and qi at the same time and circte them over the body. The vtility of these two energies running together and attacking each other without me regting them gives me ten folds the strength and speed for ten seconds. The third stage of the unlocked mode gives me the reaction speed to use it. This is what I created during the days I am in this world. I will name it... explosion!"

    Zheng stood next to the trunk. He turned around and smiled at Ardeth. Then a stream of blood burst out from his body, and another one. In a few seconds, he was covered with blood. Everyone else was woken up by the sound and came running to him. Zheng felt warmth in his heart when he saw their anxious expressions. He could tell they were worried about him.

    "Can¡¯t help it. The energy created in the process was too much for my body to handle. So I can barely move a finger for half an hour afterward. Some blood vessels will also burst. A normal person would die from just the bleeding."

    He smiled bitterly, then stopped the bleeding with hemostasis spray. The vampire bloodline also healed his body in just ten minutes. The only trace of injury left was the blood stains. Perhaps it was fate that this technique required vampire bloodline to sustain. Anything else and he might die after a few uses. Zheng dragged himself to the stream and washed himself.

    "Explosion, my own technique. Come at me God, let me see what kind of difficulty you prepared!"

 Vol 11: 7-2.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 7-2.</strong>

    Everyone slept peacefully until the next morning, except for Zheng. However, he looked energized. A whole night of practicing qi recovered more energy than sleeping. The exhaustion and injury from using Explosion was gone. He stood up after everyone else got up.

    They washed themselves in the stream. Zheng handed out solidified water andpressed food to the others. They swallowed the pills with curiosity and the hunger immediately disappeared.

    "This is good stuff. If you sell these to the Londondies on diet and tell them it¡¯s to lose weight, you can probably make a fortunate." Jonathan said with excitement.

    Zheng sigh. "I have to admit you are a genius. Your grasp onmercial opportunities is strong. That can also exin why you are so sensitive to money."

    While they packed their bags, Zheng jumped up to the top of a tree to observing the surroundings. Ayer of morning mist filled the forest. Ardeth was excited to see the mist and took several breaths of them. Such arge forest in the desert was a strange urrence after all. However, the viscosity of the mist was troubling to Zheng. He couldn¡¯t see past a thousand meters. Then he jumped back down.

    "We just have to keep going. Damn it. We forgot to bring apass. God knows how we are going to cross this forest."

    Jonathan took out apass from his pocket with a weird look. "I don¡¯t mind trading apass for one bar of gold."

    Zheng seized it at once andughed. "That¡¯s great. No problem. But where did you get thispass? I don¡¯t remember you ever buying something simr."

    O¡¯Connell said. "Why does thispass look familiar? I seemed to see Izzy walking around with it on the dirigible."

    Jonathanughed loudly. "Nope, nope. You must have got it wrong. Haha." Then he walked into the trees.

    Everyone knew what happened and shook their heads. They followed Jonathan¡¯s direction for almost a hundred meters. Jonathan suddenly ran back at full speed while screaming. A spotted cheetah was chasing after him.

    O¡¯Connell sighed. He took out a gun and yelled. "Don¡¯t you know how to use a gun? It¡¯s just a little cheetah."

    Jonathan yelled back. "Run! Lots... lots of monkeys!" He ran past everyone. For a moment, they forgot to attack the cheetah because it sounded so bewildering. The cheetah also ran past them like a dog that had lost a fight.

    They turned toward where he came from and saw several boars running out from behind the trees. Then short monkeys followed holding, uh. The monkeys were holding onto rifles and shooting at the boars. More and more monkeys came out, at least a hundred of them.

    They turned around in sync and began running because they even saw several monkeys with machine guns.

    Zheng was grinding his teeth. "Freaking God. When did you ever heard about monkeys with guns? Their numbers alone should have been enough. Are you just so happy to get me killed?"

    Zheng had an urge to vomit blood. He took out a grenade as he ran and the submachine gun with the other hand. He pulled the ring and threw it behind without turning his head. A bullet his back at the same time then he got everyone down to the ground. The explosion shockwave blew them away. By the time theynded, there was no more trees standing for a hundred meters behind them.

    "Killed 264 Oasis guardians. Obtained 264 points."

    The sudden notification from God at this crucial moment took Zheng by surprise. Then he felt a sharp pain on his shoulder. The stray bullet that hit his back shoulder wasn¡¯t too powerful but it pierced into his muscles. Any movement would bring a tearing pain. His shoulder was full of blood and sweat.

    The others got up from the ground, still seemed shocked from the monkeys and gun fire. The army of Anubis, or moving statues, or huge scorpions were understandable. There were too many mysteries in the world. But when they saw monkeys hunting boars and humans with guns, it felt bizarre.

    O¡¯Connell was the first to noticed the wound on Zheng¡¯s back. He took out a knife and said. "Don¡¯t move."

    He pierced the knife into the wound carefully then picked the shell out. Zheng handed him the hemostasis spray and bandage. After treating the wound heugh. "You are a lucky guy. You had to get yourself wounded every time. But can you exin why are monkeys carrying guns? Don¡¯t tell me the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure was an ancient firearm manufacturer."

    Zheng forced augh. "I thought there were just pygmies here. Didn¡¯t expect them to be using guns. I wouldn¡¯t havee with just us if I knew beforehand. I would definitely gather a few groups of mercenaries."

    That was not the only thing he didn¡¯t expect. The forest leading to the pyramid wasn¡¯t big in the original movie, at least not big enough for people to get lost. This was probably the difficulty adjustment by God, and also the armed pygmies.

    Zheng took a deep breath then took out the Sky Stick. "Wait here. I will go up and take a look at the terrain. See if there¡¯s a shortcut to the pyramid that goes around the monkeys." He flied up on the Sky Stick.

    The sun had rose and the mist dissipated a lot. Zheng looked out the distance and saw a huge, magnificent golden pyramid. On the top of it was arge diamond, the one that Jonathan carried away at the end of the movie.

    Maybe it was re, he suddenly felt the diamond reflected sunlight. Then a beam of light shot from the diamond and prated through his left chest before he could react. Luckily, he was wavering a bit to maintain bnce on the Sky Stick and the beam missed his heart. It pierced a hole on his left lung. The next moment, he lost bnce and fell.

    The others on the ground were shocked. They saw a beam of light shot down Zheng and the hoverboard. He had reached twenty meters high. Thankfully, he fell through a thickyer of branches and leaves. His body was full of scratches after hended on the ground. They could almost see the beating heart through the hole on Zheng¡¯s chest. No one moved for a moment until Zheng spit out a mouthful of blood. Ardeth and O¡¯Connell went over to lie him t on the ground. Then stopped the bleeding and bandaged him up in a panic. Evelyn was also helping on the side.

    The vampire Count bloodline allowed his body to recover automatically as long as his brain and heart were intact. The muscles around the hole on his chest were wriggling ever so slightly. Zheng knew his life was safe. He just had to wait it out.

    Jonathan who ran away far off came running back. He wasn¡¯t panicking so there was no danger.

    Jonathan yelled as he was approaching. "There¡¯s a big canyon over that way. I almost fell. It looks like an erge version of the hole we made at the temple. Why are you looking at me like this?"

    Then they all turned to Zheng. He could talk with difficulty now. "If we can lure arge number of monkeys over, I have enough explosives to blow up ten thousand."

 Vol 11: 8-1.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 8-1.</strong>

    The injury was very serious. Zheng couldn¡¯t move as fast as before or the wound would tear open. Blood would then pour into his lungs and suffocate him.

    "Incredible rate of recovery. Your flesh has closed up. It will only take several more days to heal. Are you really a human?" Ardeth asked as he bandaged Zheng up.

    "Well, this recovery rate is the only thing I am proud of. But several days... we don¡¯t have several days. I believe Imhotep is still chasing after us. He can easily locate us with his powers in thisrge forest. Furthermore, we don¡¯t have the Book of Amun-Ra so if he finds us, we can¡¯t do anything other than run. We need to reach the pyramid as soon as possible. Obtain the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure and use the Anubis army to confront Imhotep. Then we can return to Hamunaptra, get the Book of Amun-Ra and kill him again!"

    O¡¯Connell shrugged. "Is that why your n is crazy?" He looked at the TNT on the ground.

    Simr to when they buried the three statues, the target this time was the pygmies. They would bury enough explosives to blow up ten thousand people inside the canyon, all ten cubic meters of them. Then Zheng would go lure the pygmies into the canyon, the others then ignite the fuse from far away. He had a few seconds to run.

    "We have quick burning fuses, so it only takes two to three seconds. I will be standing at the bottom of the canyon and need to run three hundred meters during the time frame. My speed with the movement technique is six seconds for 100 meters, and ten times that with Explosion. I should be able to run away no matter how I see it. As soon as you see me and the monkeys run into the canyon, ignite the fuse. I am counting on you!" Zheng said to them.

    The n sounded crazy but they saw how fast Zheng could move with his techniques. In that case, he should be able toe out before the fuse finished burning. This also seemed like the only way to clear out the pygmies quickly.

    Zheng exited from Xuan¡¯s simtion and breathed heavily. "This is as much as I can n before my wound opens up. Let¡¯s buy the explosives first. Then we will wait half a day for my wound to recover a bit more."

    A hawk cry came from the sky then the little hawknded on Ardeth¡¯s arm. He took out a rolled piece of paper from its feet. "They said they have started on the cliff. The cliff is not as deep as expected, only about twenty meters. It should be cleared in three days. Which means they should find the book in three days!"

    Zheng nodded. "That¡¯s great. If we can¡¯t reach the pyramid within three days, we will go back to get the Book of Amun-Ra first. Then we don¡¯t have to be afraid of Imhotep."

    They began to bury the TNT in the bottom of the canyon and also some on the outer sides just in case.

    Perhaps it was their time to be lucky, there were no monkeys or beasts or Imhotep during this time. Time passed slowly. Zheng spent the whole day meditating with qi. His recovery rate increased further during this state. By noon the next day, the wound was almost healed and he could move intensely for a little bit.

    The movie characters stood by the edge of the canyon. Once Zheng runs to the center of the canyon, they would start igniting the TNT on the outer areas and move to the center.

    Zheng took out a jade pendant and smiled. "This is a one time use protective item. I originally nned to use it in the fight with the Scorpion King but I have to use it now. Haha, hope it can block the rain of bullets from all the pygmies." He jumped on top of a tree then began running on the branches.

    During the day of resting, he carefully floated up with the Sky Stick to test theser. The height required to trigger it was three meters above the top of the trees. The tree branch he was holding would get shot as soon as it went past this height. Zheng couldn¡¯t help but curse when he came to the result of aser weapon before World War 2 even happened. The Sky Stick would have been able to fly him over and bypass the pygmies in a few minutes if it wasn¡¯t for this.

    Zheng moved head quickly without any difficulty with the movement technique. Half an hourter, he found the first pygmy.

    The way he was going to lure them was straightforward. He took out the Gatling cannon and immediately tore the pygmy apart along with a tree behind it. Then noises starteding from all sides. Zheng ran forward with the cannon until he encountered the first wave of pygmies. The cannon crushed them before they could even shoot. He didn¡¯t have to worry about ammunition so he continued spraying from one side to the other. After all the trees within a hundred meters copsed, he continued forward.

    The number of pygmies increased the closer he was to the pyramid. Their weapons also change from guns to heavy firearms. By the time Zheng saw an anti-tank RPG, he immediately turned around. The pendant blocked off numerous shots on the way but he didn¡¯t want to test the power of an RPG.

    He had forgotten how many pygmies he killed on the way. The Gatling cannon rarely stopped shooting. When he began to run, thousands of pygmies were chasing behind him. They filled the forest from the ground to the trees. Bullets were hitting a translucent field on his back one after another. However, this field was bing more faint as time passed, until a Dum Dum bullet finally shattered it.

    Zheng felt the pendant on in his palm turned to powder. He immediately took out another one and also wobble his body while he ran. However, it was futile. An individual¡¯s strength was powerless in this situation. Not even his clone could sustain against several thousand pygmies with guns.

    More and more pygmies joined as they ran. Though Zheng had no time to think because the pendant was already cracking. At the same time, the edge of the canyon also came into sight. Zheng gave a shout and jumped down the canyon. The pygmies behind him also jumped. He began elerating but his heart skipped a beat as he reached the center and looked at the other side of the canyon.

    Imhotep and his group were holding O¡¯Connell¡¯s group hostage with guns.

 Vol 11: 8-2.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 8-2.</strong>

    Zheng stopped in shock for a second. The sound of the pygmies were getting close. A bullet hit his back and pulled him back to the present. He took a deep breath then brought out a grenade from the ring. As he pulled its ring, a red line came down from his head and met with an airflow in his heart. The grenade touched the ground at the same time.

    Time seemed as though it slowed down. Zheng charged at the group. The rock that he stepped on was shattered into powder. Each stepped embedded a deep footprint into the ground and also brought him ten meters forward. It looked like he was floating at half a meter above the ground.

    "Nine!"

    Zheng had crossed 200 meters to the edge of the canyon. Then he jumped straight up at least ten meters high. He stepped on a rock and jumped again. The rock exploded. At the same time he had already reached the top. Fear finally registered in the people behind Imhotep. However, there was no time for them to react. They were all in slow motion through Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    "Eight!"

    Zheng ran to the ck man that was holding Evelyn hostage. He seemed to be the leader of the men in ck robes. His finger was moving toward the trigger on the gun. Zheng grabbed his arm and twisted it without any resistance. The man¡¯s expression didn¡¯t even get to react in this speed. Zheng pulled the arm and threw him away then kicked the back of his spine. The man was sent flying with his body in a Z shape.

    "Seven!"

    Zheng¡¯s next target was the two men holding O¡¯Connell and Jonathan. These two men were standing nearest to the leader and they pulled the triggers almost at the same time. Zheng barely got in time to lift their arms before the guns fired. Seeing how ruthless they were, he returned with the same fashion. He punched their heads andpletely shattered them.

    "Six!"

    As the two headless men copsed to the ground, a huge explosion happened inside the canyon. The shockwave blew up the sand and dust. Everyone instinctively looked over to see small mushroom cloud in the center. The explosions were still happening throughout the canyon and filled it in fires.

    Ardeth subdued the man holding him. He was prepared when Zheng disappeared from the canyon. As the first man was kicked away, he lowered himself then stood up and hit the face of the man behind him with his head. He quickly turned around and kicked the man¡¯s neck to knock him out.

    "Five!"

    Zheng was still in the Explosion state. He could already feel the wound in his chest tearing open. He immediately took out the axe while also channeling a bit of qi into the Na ring with difficulty. Then he jumped at Imhotep.

    Imhotep¡¯s reaction was subpar at best. He was a priest before he died after all. Even though he obtained magic and a body that couldn¡¯t be killed, he didn¡¯t have the qualities of a warrior. It took him several seconds to return from the shock. However, Zheng had already hit him with the Na ring when he finally began to turn himself into a sandstorm. An invisible force field knocked him away. But Zheng was faster. He charged next to Imhotep while Imhotep was still in mid air and hacked him in half with the axe.

    "Four!"

    The rest of the men in ck robes finally raised their guns and nned to fire. Zheng grabbed the axe¡¯s chain and threw it over. The axe easily cut everyone it passed through in half and even the chain was able to cut through anyone due to the amount of force Zheng was using. The axe made a round then returned. The only people left standing was a woman standing the farthest away and a few men in ck robes nearby. Their eyes looked terrified.

    "Three!"

    Zheng took out the Sky Stick and ran toward O¡¯Connell¡¯s group. He threw one on the Sky Stick and grabbed one under his arm and held onto the other two. He held out the Gatling cannon with his other arm and aimed at Imhotep who was recovering his body.

    "Two!"

    Zheng pulled the trigger. Numerous cannons hit Imhotep¡¯s body and tore him into pieces. The Sky Stick was flying out of the forest, just barely above the top of the trees. Its speed of 700 kilometers was as fast as Zheng in the Explosion mode. They flew away from Imhotep in just a blink of an eye.

    Zheng finally exited the Explosion mode then blood gushed out from his mouth. He almost fell off the Sky Stick but he persisted and kept controlling it. He didn¡¯t know how much time had passed until they reached the edge of the forest. Izzy was still working on the dirigible. Zheng fell unconscious as soon as he saw it.

    Zheng slowly woke up. He felt a painful and burning sensation all over his body, like it was tearing apart, especially his heart. He wanted to scream but his throat was also dry and painful. He couldn¡¯t move any part of his body except his eyelids.

    As soon as he opened his eyes, O¡¯Connell and the others immediately brought him water. After drinking the water, he could finally see he was lying on the deck of the dirigible. His whole body was wrapped in bandage just like a mummy. To his surprise, the dirigible was flying.

    "Your Sky Stick is indeed useful. We just put it under the dirigible and held it in ce with a piece of wood. There¡¯s still a little bit of gas left, just enough to get us going. And this speed is incredible. Haha." Izzyughed.

    The dirigible was flying faster than when they used its eleration from before. This speed should get them to Hamunaptra before nightfall. Zheng began to check his body condition.

    Using the Explosion technique under injury had taken arge toll on the body. Several major blood vessels were busted. His bones were on the verge of dislocating. The muscles on his chest tore open again and a lot of blood entered his lungs, suffocating him. Fortunately, he survived with the help of the vampire bloodline.

    "Excessive bleeding. Need to take two days of rest. Let¡¯s return to Hamunaptra and obtain the Book of Amun-Ra first."

    Zheng didn¡¯t feel any discontent. It was fortunate that everyone lived. Explosion was indeed a very powerful technique. He needed to master it so that he could have a chance against his clone.

    They arrived at Hamunaptra by sunset and Zheng finally got treated by an actual doctor instead of the rough bandaging. After several stitches on his chest and applying ayer of medicinal cream covered his body, he was bandaged up again. Zheng finally fell asleep. This sleepsted for over thirty hours.

    The recovery rate of the vampire Count bloodline was remarkable. He could move like a normal person after he woke up. No one could have guessed he was on the verge of dying two days ago. A surprise also awaited him. Evelyn was holding onto the Book of Amun-Ra and the workers were cheering.

    "People would do anything with enough rewards."

    Ardeth eximed. All the workers received ten folds their normal pay immediately after they dug out the Book of Amun-Ra. So they were cheering and thanking god. Zheng received the book and ran to the altar at once. He had to confirm if what his clone said was true or not. Otherwise, everything he had done was a waste.

    "Revive members that appeared in team China. Cost 7000 points and a rank B reward with the body. Cost 8000 points and a rank B reward without the body. God will clone a body at the exact state of death."

    "Do you wish to revive team members?"

 Vol 11: 8-3.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 8-3.</strong>

    Zheng listened to the notification closely outside the alter. He realized what he guessed was totally wrong. He could create bodies without a mind in God¡¯s dimension but he forgot an important criteria to the creation, it could only create what he was familiar with or know.

    For example, he could create a body that looked the same as the members but what about the DNA? And how could he guarantee that the insides were the same? The blood types and everything else? So what he made would just be just someone simr.

    "Which means unless you freeze and store the body as soon as someone died, you have to pay the extra 1000 points. But this is still much better than paying twice the points and rewards to revive in God¡¯s dimension." Zheng let out a sigh of relief. Then he began to count how many points he earned in this movie.

    4000 points from obtaining the Bracelet of Anubis and numerous from killing pygmies in the forest. He might have killed a thousand with the Gatling cannon. The final explosion killed even more. He wondered if they totaled up to 4000 pygmies.

    (Xuan should have less than 3000 points and also very little ranked rewards. I can revive him in God¡¯s dimension for way less, but...)

    Zheng hesitated. First thing was he didn¡¯t know if he had enough points. He had a rank B reward and rank C reward when he entered this world and now he had two rank B rewards total afterpleting the bracelet mission. As long as he had enough points, he could revive Xuan.

    He didn¡¯t have the confidence to challenge the Scorpion King by just himself no matter how much power he had. He needed Xuan.

    Zheng clenched his teeth. Even though this would waste a rank B reward, he would obtain 10000 points and two rank B rewards in return if he was to finish the Scorpion King¡¯s mission. Instead of getting killed in the pyramid, he¡¯d rather revive Xuan to help him with the challenge!

    "God, revive Chu Xuan." Zheng stood inside the altar with the Book of Amun-Ra. These were the words to activate resurrection. Once you have enough points and rewards and say the person¡¯s name, and if that person hadn¡¯t been revived before, he would be revived.

    "Deducted 8000 points and one rank B reward. Activated resurrection."

    After the notification, a movie like projection appeared on top of the altar. A person was fighting by himself on the roof of a building. He was using two pistols and shooting at ghostsing from every direction. In the end he shot his own stomach. As he was lying on the floor, he held out his hand as if to reach for the moon.

    Once the projection disappeared, a series of information streamed into Zheng¡¯s head. He felt like he saw a boy that was crying in his heart but tear couldn¡¯t break through his eyes. The boy gradually grew up into the adult Xuan. The emotionless man with sses. Inside his cold heart were tears that could nevere out. No sense of pain, taste, smell, touch. Zheng finally understood what he meant when he meant by the meal looked delicious before entering The Grudge. That was right, he could only see.

    Zheng felt a little unease. Judging from this message, the cause was at the gic level. Unless he could change DNA...

    Xuan slowly appeared in front of him. He held out a hand and said. "Xuan, help me."

    "I didn¡¯t die, or is it revived? Why do I want to help you?"

    "Because I know how to help you obtain senses of pain, happiness, taste, and every feeling a normal person has. I know how to help you!"

    Xuan looked exactly the same as before. The same indifference expression. The same habit of adjusting his sses. He touched his heart and asked Zheng. However, Zheng¡¯s answer made him express something different for the first time. His fingers seemed to be shaking if just a little. He touched the stone of the altar and asked. "Tell me. If you have at least 50% chance of sess, I will help you."

    Zheng was delighted. He knew he seized the most important thing to Xuan, the man¡¯s only desire. "The gic constraint has five stages. The first stage increases a person¡¯sbat ability by unleashingbat instincts from human ancestors. The second stage gives control over 90% of the body, like sight, hearing, muscles." He erged his arm to three times its normal size.

    Xuan seemed to get it and said. "Continue."

    "Starting from the third stage, you will begin to utilize various areas of the brain. Like I can simte your way of thinking to 50% effectiveness. The third stage is simtion."

    "The fourth stage is what can change your fate. The fourth stage gives you the ability to alter your DNA. Once you reach the borderline to the fifth stage, you can even reconstruct your DNA. Do you remember the enhancements from God? Those were created by ancient humans that reached the fourth stage. If you reach the fourth stage, you can alter your DNA and obtain everything a normal person should have. We can experience pain together, cry together, eat together andugh together. Help me, Xuan. I need your intelligence!"

    Xuan adjusted his sses and asked. "There are five stages, what¡¯s thest one?"

    Zheng thought for a moment. "The fifth stage is energy maniption. I don¡¯t fully understand it."

    "Qi, Xiuzhen, blood energy, magic." Xuan walked down from the alter. "These are abilities to control energy. If gic enhancementse from the fourth stage, the fifth stage is probably creation of these abilities. If the five stage theory of gic constraint is true, then I can see the answers to previous uncertainties."

    After a while, Zheng said excitedly. "That means you agreed to help? Haha, you agreed, right?"

    "Tell me what happened after I died."

    "That¡¯s basically it. I thought the Book of Amun-Ra could never be found after it dropped off the cliff. And the cost of twice the points and rewards was almost impossible to obtain. If it wasn¡¯t for team Devil, I wouldn¡¯t have made up my mind toe back."

    Zheng told Xuan everything that happened since The Grudge in details. About all the main members of the team, the Guide, the leader position, what he knew about God¡¯s dimension, team battles, the two special teams, and even what happened between him and his clone. Then he saw Xuan writing on a piece of paper.

    "Let¡¯s start from the beginning. We assumed God doesn¡¯t want to kill us but to make us evolve. So it ced us in near death situations every time. When you encountered team India, they were only slightly stronger than you. Basing on your difference in strength and yourck of a leader, you were almost destined to lose. However, you actually won in a almost wless victory, aside from Zero¡¯s death."

    "Team China¡¯s rating plus one. Then you entered the supernatural series Final Destination. If the episode of the series is corrtes to difficulty, it shouldn¡¯t be tough for the movie to wipe the team. However, Jie freeing himself from this world saved the team without much loss. Only the newbies died."

    "Team China¡¯s rating plus one again. Then you entered Alien: Resurrection at a wrong location, with an altered difficulty and monster strength. This should have been a movie that could wipe any team. However, team China survived again without much loss. Only the newbies died again. If I am God in this case, I would rate team China above team Devil and team Celestial. That¡¯s why it organized a team battle between team China and team Devil. If team China continued winning, then God will probably develop you as the main team and keep increasing difficulty. Because team China¡¯s potential would have surpassed what it calcted as the team with the highest potential."

    "However, team China failed. Which means rating reset. If I am correct, the next movie will be at a normal difficulty for regr teams and isn¡¯t because God is going easy on you."

    Xuan finished writing and looked at the paper. "This is the order of resurrection. We can discuss after returning to God¡¯s dimension. I have died once and don¡¯t want to die again. So I don¡¯t want to have any conflict with you. If a conflictes up, you can say your opinion and adjust my n."

    Zheng didn¡¯t take the paper. "I don¡¯t have any objection to the order of resurrection. My only requirement is everyone that was on the team must revive. I don¡¯t want them to sleep in the darkness for eternity."

    Xuan wrote a little more then said. "No problem, if they have eptable strength. I don¡¯t want any member pulling the team¡¯s weight, unless he agrees to be the bait during dangerous missions. This topic will be postponed. Back to the current situation. We have to finish the Scorpion King¡¯s mission in the days remaining. Judging by the difficulty you described, this will be a tough battle. So I don¡¯t want you to waste your energy before entering the pyramid. The reason you were forced to run was because you wasted your energy on needless ces."

    "So, go purchase incendiary bombs. Burn down the forest. It¡¯s not a tropical forest, but rather inside the desert. Let it burn and it should be over in three days."

    (Incredible. Definitely worth the points and reward.)

    Zheng stared at Xuan. This man¡¯s ideas were as crazy as before. He never thought about burning down the whole forest. But if this worked, then he could reach the pyramid effortlessly and the countless pygmies in the forest...

    "Don¡¯t dream about the points from the pygmies. If I am correct, pygmies died during the fire will not count toward any points. And I advice you better not step inside the forest."

 Vol 11: 9-1.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 9-1.</strong>

    They stayed in Hamunaptra for ten more days until a hundred incendiary bombs were transported over from Europe. Everyone boarded the dirigible again and headed toward the golden pyramid. Zheng hadpletely recovered in these ten days.

    "What God created is a world and not a mission. I had wondered why there is an option to return to previous worlds. If it is intended for resting and vacation, having the real world alone is enough. God has been hinting us that it didn¡¯t need us to follow its rules. It wanted us to evolve. To search for dangers ourselves and ovee them. Your Explosion technique is the sign of your evolution." Xuan said to Zheng as he looked down at the desert from the deck.

    Zheng learned a lot from Xuan in these ten days. Such as possible bonus missions in their respective worlds, how to survive more efficiently, how to battle other teams, and even how he could improve his techniques. This man¡¯s analysis were sinct and result oriented. It gave Zheng a lot of answers. Though some of which wasn¡¯t what he wanted to hear.

    Zheng said. "I have thought about how God judges each person¡¯s strength to decide movie difficulties. The difficulties shouldn¡¯t be equal among everyone. Or else people who are strong can easily farm points and rewards. So the technique I created doesn¡¯t belong in difficulty judgement?"

    Xuan nodded. "That¡¯s for certain. Otherwise, God is a real god. It also doesn¡¯t conform to the goal of evolution. The person that evolves should be rewarded. As you evolve, the difficulties will be easier and easier until you can afford to save up 50000 points and return to the real world."

    Zheng got excited. "If that¡¯s the case then why don¡¯t we enter the forest to kill pygmies? I think I just have to be careful and will be able to wipe them out easily. I have a unlimited ammunition Gatling cannon here."

    "This returns to our previous discussion." Xuan frowned. "The possibility that God leaves a loophole to let you farm points and rewards is close to zero. Because if you are barely strong enough to kill the pygmies, you can keep running away and returning to kill them until you reach 50000 points. There wouldn¡¯t be a need for evolution. The most probable situation is God increases your personal rating by a point for each monkey you killed, just like team China before. Once you umted enough rating, the difficulty will increase. Since you have killed several thousand pygmies already, I suspect that they will be using firearms from the 70s and 80s or even more modern by now. If you killed over ten thousand, you will probably be shot with missiles as soon as you step into the forest."

    Zheng sighed. "Then what about incendiary bombs? It should also count as killing."

    Xuan smiled very briefly. "Who gets credit for the kills? You or me? God isn¡¯t stupid. Don¡¯t try to game it. Even though this is a method that gets around to the pyramid, it¡¯s actually one God might ept. Otherwise, this forest would have been a tropical forest. However, since you bypassed the danger, you lose the rewards. Unless you throw the incendiary bombs at their face. Every rule in this world follows risk equals reward."

    Zheng sighed. It was unfortunate that he couldn¡¯t obtain the points from killing pygmies. He would have been able to revive at least three members with those points. "Following your theory, is the reward from the Scorpion King¡¯s mission also going to be reduced from bypassing the danger of the forest?"

    "No, because intelligence is also a part of evolution." Xuan smiled.

    The evolved dirigible, using the Sky Stick to carry it, returned to the border of the forest after a day and night of flying. Everyone was on guard against Imhotep the whole way. Even though the dirigible could fly faster than his sandstorm, they didn¡¯t want to risk getting attacked in the sky.

    Luckily, they arrived in safety. Everyone let out a sigh of relief after getting down from the dirigible. They wouldn¡¯t be afraid of Imhotep anymore with the Book of Amun-Ra in hand and Evelyn to decipher the hieroglyph.

    "It¡¯s lucky we didn¡¯t encounter him during the flight. I won¡¯t be afraid even if he appears now." Jonathanughed.

    O¡¯Connell got off the dirigible after him. "I wonder who ran so fast thest time he saw some monkeys."

    Jonathan replied with a smile. Zheng gestured to let them know then walked into the forest.

    He came to this conclusion after discussing with Xuan. He still had a pendant that wasn¡¯t totally out of energy. Xuan¡¯s theories were the most probable cases, not facts. Since they had some form of protection, they decided to test the pygmies¡¯ current state. If the pygmies didn¡¯t evolve too much, it was a good idea to kill some in close range.

    While everyone else was setting up the camp, Zheng entered the forest alone. He felt the same sense of being watched by numerous eyes. His mission was only to probe and not fight, so he entered the first stage of the unlocked mode. He jumped in between trees and within a few minutes, he reached the inner part of the forest.

    A sudden sense of danger swept him then bang! He was knocked back by three meters before he could react. The pendant in his palm shattered. A bullet just hit his chest at lightning speed. The barrier deflected it away but the force still pushed him back. Zheng was so familiar with the sound of that shot. That was from the same anti-material sniper rifle he used in the fight against team Devil.

    As the name suggested, this sniper rifle was designed to pierce through tank armors. Even though it was still much weaker than the gauss sniper rifle, it would open a hole in his body if he gets shot.

    Now that the pendant had became powder, Zheng was exposed under the threat of the sniper rifle. He felt a chill down his spine and immediately used Explosion. Then he jumped in between the trees, using the branches and leaves to obstruct vision while he ran. A secondter, multiple gunshots followed. He could imagine the numerous bullet holes at where he was standing. A little dy could have cost his life. Sweat soaked his body.

    "Burn them all down. This is crazy. The pygmies are going to be piloting Gundams before long at this rate."

 Vol 11: 9-2.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 9-2.</strong>

    "Made up your mind? Going to burn them all?" Xuan was looking at a document.

    Zheng said. "Yes, all of them. F*cking, there¡¯s already sniper rifles. We would be facing a modernized army if we don¡¯t kill them. I am curious what Imhotep is up to though."

    Xuan replied without raising his head. "70% chance he¡¯s already inside the pyramid. 20% chance he¡¯s watching us from nearby. 10% chance he went to Hamunaptra. Which one do you think is more beneficial for us?"

    Zheng answered without thinking. "Of course inside the pyramid. So we can take care of him on the way. Otherwise he might show up during the fight. What are you looking at?"

    Xuan raised his head. "Information about Egyptian mythologies I got from Evelyn. I am looking for ones that might be true. If this is an actual world, this shouldn¡¯t be the only treasure. Perhaps other treasures have simr quest items that can increase our strength."

    Zheng immediately said. "And the result?"

    "Give up on all of them."

    He adjusted his sses and took a drink from a ss. "The cost to reward ratio is too low because we don¡¯t know if these mythologies are true. Second, there are expenses such as time, bullets, and expendable items. Third, they belong to plots that we are not familiar with. We don¡¯t know where the dangers wille from or how to use the quest items. Unless we have over 50% chance of sess, I won¡¯t consider these mythologies."

    Zheng wanted tough but held it to himself. "Then why are you so focused on the document? Aren¡¯t they useless to you?"

    "I had Evelyn wrote them in both hieroglyphs and English. I am getting the structure of hieroglyphs and how to go about tranting them. We need to let ourselves ept new knowledge under any situation."

    Zheng nodded. "Right, right. I understand. So how are we going to burn the forest? Aren¡¯t you worried about the wind?"

    Xuan grabbed a map looking paper. It was hand drawn. "I flew around while you were inside the forest and drew its terrain. It may not look like it but this forest is a triangle. We need to use incendiary bombs at these four ces. Spread the bombs out the among 100 square feet in each ce and detonate them with your grenades. It will be the most effective. We will be able to burn down the whole forest regardless of wind direction, unless God cause some ident."

    "It sounds easy but what kind of ident? I have a bad feeling about it."

    "Uh, killing too many pygmies and God evolves them into something else, like King Kong." Xuan suddenlyughed lightly. "So, this is a gamble. We are dead if we lose the bet. Because there might be other ways to enter the pyramid that don¡¯t require killing all the pygmies. There¡¯s a 30% chance we will die from God interfering."

    Zheng didn¡¯t thought much about King Kong but then he imagined a pygmy piloting a Gundam, especially his favorite Providence and shook his head. "Anyway, just try our best. Uh, you know how tough?"

    Xuanughed and said. "Yes. Pull muscles upward. However, crying is more difficult. Even though I can do the expression, its difficult to stimte tears. If there¡¯s avable device, crying is also possible."

    Zheng tapped his shoulder then walked out of the tent. "Don¡¯t worry. You will reach the fourth stage. Comrade."

    "Comrade?"

    They finished setting up the incendiary bombs by evening with the help of the movie characters. Zheng used a simple detonation device Xuan created then detonated them. They looked down from the dirigible and saw the forest began burning at four locations. ck smoke rose up to the sky then the fire moved into the inner forest.

    "This is the basic situation. Judging by the size of this forest, it will take three to four days for the fire to reach the pyramid. Then three to four more days for the forest to cool down. Which means we need to wait eight days. How much time do you have left?"

    Zheng said. "Fifteen days. If we count eight days including today, we will have eight days left. It should be enough time to enter the pyramid and kill the Scorpion King."

    "Then the probability of my n should be a bit higher. The reason God gave you sixty days might be to give you time to burn the forest and wait for it to cool."

    Ardeth sighed beside them. "It¡¯s unfortunate for this forest. If we could preserve it, then the whole Egypt..." He shook his head.

    Zheng tapped his shoulder and said. "Let it go. Even if we don¡¯t burn the forest, your tribe wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of the pygmies. Furthermore, the forest might disappear without the magic power from Anubis after we defeat the Scorpion King. It¡¯s not something that belong to us, so it¡¯s better to not think too much."

    Ardeth could only sigh as he shook his head. A man that grew up in the desert had a desire for the green desert that others couldn¡¯t imagine. If he didn¡¯t understand this forest could never belong to them, he would have stopped Zheng.

    The fire burned for several days, leaving ck and white ashes behind. One might step into a fire when you step into the ashes. There were still bits of fire burning underneath. So they had to keep waiting. Zheng and Xuan never heard any notification from God, so they were not getting the points from killing the pygmies.

    They didn¡¯t rest during the days of waiting. Zheng kept training his Explosion technique andbat techniques non stop, while Xuan was reading mythology rted documents in hieroglyphs. Evelynined that she were working on deadlines.

    Eight days passed. Zheng entered the forest alone. After advancing for a few kilometers without any danger, everyone decided to head to the inner forest. There were still some fires further in so the ce had ayer of smoke. They couldn¡¯t find the pyramid in the mean time.

    "Keep heading to the center of the forest. The pyramid should be there." Zheng made the decision and walked a few hundred meters in front of everyone else.

    They found burned bodies of animals on the way. As they came nearer to the center of the forest, the number of animal bodies decreased as pygmy bodies took over. The pygmies died in clusters. Beside their bodies were deformed firearms ranging from pistols to sniper rifles to RPG. The crucial part was there were just too many pygmies. They saw tens of thousands on the way already. The pygmies would be no different from an army if they were all armed. Guerri forces fighting at their home terrain.

    They felt unease looking at the numbers, especially Zheng. If they tried to kill these pygmies off a little at a time like he thought, there was really a possibility of the pygmies piloting Gundams. Then burning the forest wouldn¡¯t be able to take care of them. Fortunately, that didn¡¯t happen and they came so far safely because of Xuan.

    A pyramid that looked like it was built of gold came into view.

 Vol 11: 10-1.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 10-1.</strong>

    Everyone let out a sigh of relief as they saw the pyramid. Bodies of dead pygmies filled the path they walked. No one was certain if the ones near the center survived. If so then their numbers alone could wipe the team. God knows why there could exist so many pygmies in this forest.

    Jonathan said loudly. "My god, there¡¯s really a ser ball size diamond! It¡¯s beautiful. Zheng, I have faith in you. You will defeat the Scorpion King and obtain his army and treasure! Haha."

    Zheng smiled. "I will take the army. About the treasure, I don¡¯t have much use for them so I will throw them away."

    Jonathan quickly smiled along. "Why are we talking about these things. I will help you take care of those useless gold and jewelry."

    Zheng walked toward the pyramid. As soon as he entered, he felt a weight on his body, like something was taken away from him. This feeling was horrible. Not only that, but when he turned around, everyone stayed by the entrance of the pyramid and couldn¡¯t enter. He held out his hand and felt a translucent barrier between them.

    "The Scorpion King resurrects. All enhancements and exchanged abilities are taken away from the challenger. The army of Anubis activated to kill all living beings within 50 kilometers of the golden pyramid until the Scorpion King dies."

    God¡¯s notification sounded within Zheng¡¯s head. He saw Xuan immediately pulled out tworge pistols and everyone else took out their weapons. Then the earth in front of them rose up and turned into the warriors of Anubis.

    Zheng howled. He finally understood God¡¯s intention. He had to challenge the Scorpion King with the strength of a normal human. Which meant that he couldn¡¯t use the devastating power of the Spear of Osiris. He couldn¡¯t use the movement technique, the Red me. Furthermore, God had taken hisrades hostage. They had firearms but were vastly outnumbered. The movie characters couldn¡¯t be revived if they die and if Xuan died, it would be all over!

    Zheng howled in madness and ran as fast as he could. He could already hear gunshotsing from behind. He didn¡¯t want to see hisrades dying, especially those that he had epted!

    He was so used to running with the movement technique that it felt strange to run. He almost lost bnce several times. However, there was a tiny bit of blood energy and qi left inside him. Perhaps these energy didn¡¯t belong to enhancements. They were formed from his training. Even the energies were so weak, they were hisst hope.

    Zheng started to think about his weapons and techniques he could use. The Gatling cannon was out of the question. He only had a normal person¡¯s strength right now. Maybe he could barely use it and sustain the recoil after entering the second stage of the unlocked mode.

    As he thought of the unlocked mode, he quickly entered it. Luckily, the unlocked mode didn¡¯t disappear. He was certain that God only took away the power and stats that he exchanged. Which meant that he could still use the Explosion technique.

    Zheng felt much safer. He continued running as he stayed in the unlocked mode. Suddenly, he heard the sound of hitting a gong from deep inside. Judging from the original movie, it should be Imhotep summoning the Scorpion King. The that meant the arena was not far away.

    His speed was limited without the increased stats, the vampire bloodline, qi, and movement technique. He was not much stronger than a normal person aside from the unlocked mode. He had thebat instincts but a body weaker than athletes.

    At the same time, the fight between the army of Anubis and the other people had begun. Fortunately, the corridor leading to the entrance of the pyramid was narrow and good for defense. They only had to worry about the front as the barrier was at their back. The army of Anubis couldn¡¯t get their them while they had guns. However, the numbers were just so huge and their ammunition was decreasing at a rapid rate. If this continued, they could onlyst several minutes.

    Xuan¡¯s pistols were powerful. He had the highest firepower among the group. He looked around as he shot then he pulled the TNT from O¡¯Connell¡¯s waist and said. "Find a cover." He ignited the bomb. When the fuse was almost gone, he threw the bomb at the ceiling and covered his head.

    Several explosions in quick sessions shook the corridor then it copsed. The pirs and walls blocked off the army. No one got hurt. The army of Anubis wasn¡¯t breaking in for a while.

    They stood up and let out a sigh of relief. Everyone looked at Xuan with respect then they heard the sounds of stones shattering, as if someone was hammering stones. Countless hammerings happening together gave them a bad feeling.

    "That¡¯s for certain the warriors are hacking at the copsed pirs and walls. Judging from the copse, the thickness of the barricade is in between two to three meters. They will need six to seven minutes to break through with their numbers and strength. If you include our ammunition, we can survive eight to nine minutes. So pray, that Zheng can kill the Scorpion King in the time frame."

    Zheng didn¡¯t know what was happening outside. All he could think about was keep running as fast as he could toward the sound of the gong. After passing through a narrow corridor, he entered a big room with fire pit cauldronsid out around the room. Imhotep was hitting a gong in the center. A woman with long hair stood next to him.

    ording to the plot, Imhotep¡¯s power was also taken away. So Zheng didn¡¯t fear him. He took out the axe from his ring. However, even just taking out one item used up 1/5 of his qi already. He immediately halted any desire to get anything else. Then he walked toward Imhotep with his axe.

    Imhotep noticed him andughed. "You also have your powers taken away? The glorious power of Anubis fills this space. We are both just normal humans at this point. I won¡¯t be scared of your strength and speed, and you won¡¯t be scared of my magic and undying body. Let our conflicte to an end here!" He threw away the hammer and grabbed a sword from the wall.

    Zheng took a deep breath. "I don¡¯t have time to fool with you. Are you willing to give up killing the Scorpion King? I won¡¯t kill you and will let you go away with your woman. If you refuse, I won¡¯t show any mercy."

    Imhotep was surprised for a moment thenughed out loud. "Do I need your mercy? You don¡¯t have that strength anymore. I don¡¯t know where you obtained such power but when we are both normal humans, can you fight one versus two? Anck-Su-Namun is the strongest female warrior in Egypt. And my bravery as a high priest is well known through legends! You wish to challenge the two of us?"

    Zheng didn¡¯t reply. He raised the axe and charged at them. At the same time, arge door sudden opened. Two bright green eyes glowed from inside.

 Vol 11: 10-2.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 10-2.</strong>

    Zheng and Imhotep jumped back simultaneously. Zheng retained his senses for danger since the unlocked mode wasn¡¯t taken away. He felt as if a weapon was aimed at him from beyond the door.

    Imhotep on the other hand was familiar with the scent of the undying, since he was one himself. He felt a horrifying scent of death the moment the door opened. A scent that induced fear in the resurrected undying who experienced the Curse of the Hom Dai.

    Under their gazes, arge, half human, half scorpion walked out from the room. It was near six meters tall, with a muscr human torso, and the limbs of a scorpions. Its pairs of pincers seemed like two pairs of scissors. It stared at the three people in the room with interest.

    "Imhotep, interested in a cooperation? We will deal with our problem after killing this monster." Zheng gulped.

    No one could have expected that Imhotep¡¯s body was shaking. He hadn¡¯t gotten to do anything when Anck-Su-Namun started running to the exit, seeming frightened. Zheng looked behind the Scorpion King into the room it came from and saw countless two to three meter big scorpions swarming out. These were the same scorpions he fought when he obtained the Bracelet of Anubis. Their speed, strength, and venom were difficulty to deal with even with enhancements back then.

    The Scorpion King finally found his target. It smiled then charged at Anck-Su-Namun with excitement. Itsrge body felt overwhelming as it knocked away several cauldrons as he ran.

    Anck-Su-Namun was rather unfortunate. She reached the exit but then collided with an invisible wall and fell down. The Scorpion King was getting closer and closer to her.

    Imhotep roared. Perhaps he feared the Scorpion King and begged for mercy in the movie, but he was a man at this moment. He jumped at the Scorpion King then shed a big wound on its torso with the sword.

    The Scorpion King began howling. However, its pincers couldn¡¯t reach Imhotep who was on his back. Imhotep hacked at it several more times then it climbed up a pir to the ceilings with its legs as if it defied gravity and Imhotep final fell off.

    The Scorpion King gave off a cruel smile as it raised its pincers at Imhotep. Suddenly, a series of bullets crushed the pincers and shot it down from the ceiling. The firepower even tore the Scorpion King into pieces as it was falling.

    Imhotep looked at Zheng in shock. The man¡¯s arms and torso became extremely muscr. He was holding a huge Gatling cannon. After he killed the Scorpion King, he turned the cannon to the scorpionsing out of the room. Another round of shooting and the big scorpions were crushed. The Gatling cannon¡¯s firepower was immense, as was its recoil. Zheng could barely sustain the shooting with his current body. Just two rounds and the thenar space of his hands had torn open. Both his arms were shaking non stop.

    Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun got up from the ground. There was fear within their eyes when they looked at Zheng. If the Gatling cannon were to fire at them, it would probably be just an instant to get crushed. Yet, before Zheng could do anything, Imhotep yelled. "Behind you!"

    Zheng sensed that danger and rolled forward as soon as Imhotep yelled. Even then, a big piece of muscle was torn from his back. The Scorpion King was hanging directly above from where he was standing. Its six meter body allowed its pincers to reach Zheng even hanging from the ceiling.

    The pincer closed up and the piece of muscle was split in half. Zheng¡¯s body was soaked in blood. At the same time, the Scorpion King jumped down at him. He was still half kneeling on the ground. There was no way to dodge this time.

    Imhotep yelled. "Careful!" He held out his hand and a pool of sand swept from his palm to the Scorpion King. It pushed the Scorpion King away several meters at thest moment. Zheng jumped away immediately, then noticed he was full of cold sweat.

    "F*ck! Use your magic earlier when you have them! Do you want the three of us to die here?" Zheng shouted.

    "I wouldn¡¯t be getting thrashed if I have magic. This is thest bit remaining. However, this is the Scorpion King. The monster that was blessed and cursed by Anubis himself. Its immortal. Only the Spear of Osiris that was bestowed to the Pharaoh by the Sun God Ra could kill it!"

    Zheng was dazed for a moment then cursed himself for being retarded. He immediately took out the staff from the ring then twisted it open. It turned into the golden Spear of Osiris.

    Imhotep¡¯s hands trembled for a bit but when he looked at Anck-Su-Namun, he said with a bitter smile. "I want to make an agreement with you."

    The Scorpion King had reached several meters in front of Zheng so he had to use the Gatling cannon to crush it again. Then he yelled. "We are going to die and you are talking about agreements! Leave it after we got out!"

    Imhotep pointed his sword at Zheng. "After we recovered our powers, it will be difficult for me to kill you, and you couldn¡¯t kill me without the Book of Amun-Ra. However, what if I run as soon as I recovered my power? I will hide and kill your friends. You can¡¯t guard against me for your whole life. I also can¡¯t stop you from killing my people with that speed and strength. So let¡¯se to an agreement. I won¡¯t hurt you and your friends. In return, you have to let me and Anck-Su-Namun go. We will leave this country. My servants had told me that this world isrge. We will go to a country named the United States."

    Zheng sighed. This man was a ve of love. He died for her several thousand years ago and experienced the pain of the curse. This love didn¡¯t change even after resurrecting. He knew Zheng couldn¡¯t deal with them at this moment, that was why he chose to make the agreement now. However, he didn¡¯t know this woman didn¡¯t love him nearly as much as he imagined.

    Zheng nodded and Imhotep put away the sword. The Scorpion King¡¯s body parts wereing back together quickly then turned back into half human half scorpion form. It jumped at the three of them. Zheng raised the Spear of Osiris and threw it at the Scorpion King. He didn¡¯t use any qi or blood energy. However, the spear was still moving fast since he had the strength for being in the second stage of the unlocked mode.

    Yet, the Scorpion King grabbed the spear with its pincers. A sense of despair overcame Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun. But this was expected for Zheng. By tradition, God would definitely raise the difficulty until he was on the brink of death. Only his own ability wasn¡¯t included in God¡¯s calction for difficulty!

    Explosion! Zheng used thest remaining of his qi and blood energy. He roared then charged up. He grabbed the end of the spear with both hands and pushed it forward into the Scorpion King¡¯s chest.

 Vol 11: 11-1.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 11-1.</strong>

    The Spear of Osiris pierced deeply into the Scorpion King¡¯s chest. A golden light emerged from the wound then this light began to corrode away every part of the Scorpion King. It was turning into dust bit by bit. Several secondster, the Scorpion King vanished in from of Zheng¡¯s eyes.

    Zheng dropped to the ground. He could barely find the energy to stand up. Explosion was a powerful technique but without the recovery rate of the vampire bloodline, Zheng was lucky to be still alive. He wouldn¡¯t be able to resist even if Imhotep was to kill him now.

    "Completed the Scorpion King mission in advance. Obtained 10,000 points and two rank B rewards. Unlocked the Bracelet of Anubis. The pyramid will copse after thirty seconds. Please escape from the pyramid."

    Zheng was enjoying the first part of the notification. 10,000 points and two rank B rewards put him among the rich with a tier A reward. However, the second part almost gave him a concussion. He felt the familiar power returned to his body then jumped up and yelled. "F*cking God!"

    Imhotep also recovered his power. He hid Anck-Su-Namun behind him and looked at Zheng cautiously. "What¡¯s wrong with you? Uh. You also recovered your power right?"

    Zheng said in a hurry. "The pyramid is going to copse in thirty seconds. Hurry up and run!"

    Imhotep was surprised. "I have my way of taking Anck-Su-Namun out. Thank you for this time." His body turned into a sandstorm and enveloped Anck-Su-Namun in the center. Then he swept to the exit.

    A thought came to Zheng¡¯s mind and he yelled. "Wait. Wait. Take me out also. Please."

    The sandstorm wrapped Zheng up and carried him out. He could look around freely and felt like floating in mid air despite the whirling sandstorm. It was fast and steady. They returned to the entrance of the pyramid in just ten seconds. Zheng looked at the copsed corridor in surprise.

    Everyone was lying on the floor but there were no injuries. When they saw the sandstorm came out, they looked in sorrow and rage. O¡¯Connell and Ardeth pulled out their guns. Xuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change but he also readied his pistols.

    The sandstorm flew past them into the forest ruins. Then it flung a person out. Zheng unfortunately smacked into a pir. Though he didn¡¯t pass out since his power had recovered.

    He shook his head then jumped up. "Hurry, this ce is going to copse! Follow our n ande over!" He took out a rope with several ends from the ring and threw the ends over to the others. Then he took out the Sky Stick and tied the rope to it. After everyone stepped onto the circle ends of the rope, he piloted the Sky Stick and flew away. The pyramid began trembling and slowly sunk into the ground.

    "It turned into a quicksand." Ardeth sighed. "Without the holy power of Anubis, this ce will revert back to the desert and the pyramid also sinks."

    Jonathan suddenly yelled. "Lower, right, left, just a little more." He hooked onto the rope with his feet and lowered his body. As the Sky Stick flew past the top of the pyramid, he grabbed the diamond at once. The Sky Stick immediately dropped a notch and gave everyone a scare. Luckily, it continued flying away.

    "Shit, I want to murder you! You almost killed everyone!" O¡¯Connell yelled at Jonathan.

    They returned to the dirigible. Everyone was tired and hungry after a day of fighting. After a quick meal, they began to lecture Jonathan for grabbing the diamond at such a dangerous situation.

    However, Jonathan didn¡¯t care about anyone else. He embraced the diamond in his arms and admired it. It was slightly smaller than a ser ball, wless and clear. The first person that stopped scolding was Evelyn. She seized the diamond and emerged herself at its beauty. Women were the same as dragons when ites to shiny objects.

    After the scolding, they asked Zheng about the sandstorm, which was obviously Imhotep. It was mind boggling that Imhotep survived the fight then carried Zheng out of the pyramid. Zheng had to exin their agreement. Ardeth was doubtful but since they had the Book of Amun-Ra and Imhotep didn¡¯t really have any conflicts of interest with them, there was no need to take care of him.

    Zheng apologized to Ardeth. "Sorry that I went against the mission of your tribe and let him go."

    Ardethughed. "We are not that stubborn. Many of us are hoping for a change. The world is changing rapidly. If we want to live a better life, we have to let go of some burden. Imhotep is one of them. We don¡¯t really have to kill him. The only reason we had guarded against him for so many years was because we were afraid. If he could let go of his hatred and leave the country, we can also let go of the burden. We also have gold now, lots of gold, enough to change our standard of living. It was all thanks to you, myrade."

    Zheng alsoughed. "No need for all these talk when we arerades. After this mission, I have to stay in Egypt for several more days. I will alsoe back several more times in the future. I will bring you enough gold to give your tribe a better life next time."

    As soon as gold was mentioned, Jonathan joined the conversation. "Ah,rade. Aren¡¯t werades? Haha."

    Zheng waved his hand. "Don¡¯t, don¡¯t speak in such a tone. You give me goosebumps. I know you want gold. This diamond is worth a lot after you sell it. And hadn¡¯t I given you enough gold already? I still have a few more cubic meters. The three of you can take one cubic meter each and leave the rest to the Medjais. This should be enough for a luxurious life."

    Jonathanughed. "Luxury isn¡¯t my goal. There¡¯s never enough money. Haha."

    Almost everyone decided to give the diamond to the only woman. Jonathan sat in a corner all by himself. They stayed there for another night and leave for Cairo the next morning.

    At night, Xuan called Zheng outside. Zheng knew what it was about and told him about the rewards as they walked, including the special ability of the Bracelet of Anubis.

    "So you should have at least 10,000 points and a rank A reward. The Spear of Osiris and the Bracelet of Anubis. The rewards certainly live up to the difficulty."

    Xuan nodded. "Then let¡¯s summon the army of Anubis. Use all your energy. The quantity of the army will influence my ns for future movies."

    Zheng nodded. He channeled his blood energy into the bracelet then a red light shed over the bracelet.

 Vol 11: 11-2.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 11-2.</strong>

    Zheng felt his blood energy waspletely drained once the sh happened. It was such a difort having the energy taken away at once. His qi was also disturbed for a moment but quickly calmed down.

    A few secondster, the army of Anubis rose from the ground one after another. They had the head of a dog and the body of a human. They were three meters tall and carried huge swords. The important part wasn¡¯t their looks but their numbers. A rough look around and it was several hundreds of them.

    Xuan had a rigorous personality. He walked from one end to the other and counted each row. A minuteter, he said. "Three hundred. There are three hundred warriors here. Which means you can summon six mummies. Good. This number is powerful enough to change the tides in many movies and even allow us to wipe some teams in team battles!"

    Zheng wiped the sweat off his forehead and forced a smile. "Don¡¯t talk so creepily. You made us seem like mafias. How useful do you think these warriors are against other teams?"

    Xuan said calmly. "Good enough. They can be a critical force if we use them in strategies. Not every team is as strong as team Devil. There should be weak teams. Otherwise, God wouldn¡¯t have put so much focus on team China. The previous team China was probably one of the strongest teams aside from team Devil and team Celestial. If we have difficulty taking on three hundred of these warriors, so do the other teams. The question is, how long will theyst? And how much do they affect you?"

    Zheng paused for a moment. "There¡¯s no time limit. They can exist as long as they don¡¯t die. I can also disband them. Summoning empties my blood energypletely. So I won¡¯t be able to use Explosion and the Spear of Osiris. There are no other downsides. Summoning doesn¡¯t expend my stamina or qi so I can still fight."

    Xuan thought for a bit. "This ability isn¡¯t totally worthless. It can have miraculous effects in certain situations. How many more days do you have to stay here?"

    "Over ten days. Why? Anything you want to do?"

    Xuan nodded. "I n to analyze the structure of the Sky Stick. It¡¯s something I will eventually I have to do anyway. A single hoverboard doesn¡¯t mean much to a team. It¡¯s best if we can equip each member with one. So instead of using the ten days inside God¡¯s dimension, I can finish this task while we still have time here. After we return to Cairo, you should also train your Explosion technique. I have some experience simr to this ability, but we can¡¯t gather testing data here. I will help you test it when we return. That may increase yourbat ability by several folds. However, you must increase the duration to over thirty seconds first."

    Zheng exhaled. "Aren¡¯t you going to take a break? I mean after you are done analyzing the Sky Stick, or just exchange the design from God. You should take a break once in a while. This battlested so many days. We were flying back and forth, getting wounded every time. I am nning to just do my regr training daily and take a break for the rest of the days. What about you?"

    Xuan frowned, seeming to ponder over Zheng¡¯s suggestion. "What do I do if I am on a break?"

    Zheng recalled that Xuan had never rested once since they met. It seemed like he was always able to find something to do, like clockwork. After learning the inner thoughts of Xuan, Zheng knew he just didn¡¯t know what to do. A person without feelings would be devoid of any desires when he couldn¡¯t find the next task or goal.

    "Understand. Forget about everything ande fish at the Nile River with me." Zheng said with ascertion.

    "Fishing?" Xuan pondered, as if this was the most difficult problem. Finally he nodded. "Fine. Go fish at Nile River."

    The dirigible returned to Cairo in just two days with the Sky Stick as the power source. Izzy couldn¡¯t stop smiling when he received several gold bars and quickly left. Zheng split the rest of the gold to the movie characters. They also knew Zheng had no use for the gold and dly epted it.

    The farewells were slightly sentimental. They had berades after several trips to the edge of hell. So it was a bit gloomy when it was time to part away. Fortunately, Jonathan always managed to lighten up the mood.

    "That¡¯s our n. We will buy a big mansion in Ennd with this gold then invest some of them. Need to leave some assets for the child. I am never going on adventures again. Archaeology, mythologies, legends can stay away." O¡¯Connell said.

    Zheng easily noticed Evelyn didn¡¯t seem to agree with O¡¯Connell. Then he recalled about her mentioning the golden mask from Maya that could turn people into vampires and the seven crystal skulls. He gave O¡¯Connell a moment of silence.

    Jonathan said. "I have decided to head east. I heard there are many opportunities to be rich. Not that I need anymore money but I just want to travel the world."

    Ardeth said. "Zheng, our tribe will continue to protect Hamunaptra and the altar. So you don¡¯t have to worry. We wee you the next time you return to this world."

    Zheng smiled. He was surprised that he formed such bonds with the movie characters. He also felt a bit sentimental for parting. After the day was over, everyone left Cairo on ships and horses. Zheng and Xuan returned to the inn where he entered this world and rented two rooms. He still had enough money left over that he didn¡¯t have to worry about cash for the remaining days.

    At night, Xuan analyzed the Sky Stick and Zheng trained his qi and blood energy.

    The next morning, Zheng saw Xuan eating breakfast at the dining table when he got up. Xuan took out a fishing rod and said. "I had the maid bought me a fishing rodst night. I connected the rod to the power source of the Sky Stick. When a fish bites the bait, it will exert 10k voltes of electricity. This will increase efficiency vastly."

    Zheng opened his mouth wide then wiped sweat off his forehead. "Uh. The goal of fishing isn¡¯t for fish. It¡¯s so we can spend the time leisurely. Let me ask this way, what do you need the fish for?"

    Xuan said emotionlessly. "I am not fishing. I can spend the time to think over the design of the Sky Stick. This will be useful for our next movie."

    Zheng quickly interrupted. "Halt. I meant fishing isn¡¯t about efficiency. You can¡¯t use this rod. Let¡¯s head to the wharf first." Zheng put away the Sky Stick into his dimensional bag and head out the inn. Xuan followed after him.

 Vol 11: 11-3.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 11-3.</strong>

    Cairo Port, thergest harbor in the city. This was where team China ran away when they encountered team India for the first time. Zheng sighed as he returned to the harbor.

    "We began running at this ce. We were lucky to reach the harbor through Imhotep and team India. You don¡¯t know how scary it was when the city was filled with countless zombies. We seized a bus then kept charging forward. We ran out of ammunitions and it was all dependent on YinKong and me fighting in close range. See that rock over there? Ha, it¡¯s still in the same ce. Our bus jumped up from this rock and went all the way to a ship in the river."

    Zheng kept talking about various things. He disagreed with how Xuan viewed human lives but after learning of his past, Zheng felt sympathy toward Xuan. Perhaps it sympathy was an insult toward someone sopetent.

    A life without desires, aside from the thought of wanting desires and feelings. He forced himself into doing things and learning. Maybe obtaining new knowledge and unlocking the fourth stage had be a desire for him.

    "Foolish." Xuan said. "Why did you made it so difficult. Judging by your mission, you weren¡¯t in any conflict with Imhotep before he learns about you seeking to kill him. Which means he wouldn¡¯t attack you even if he saw you. His only targets were the Americans, so why didn¡¯t you ran in opposite direction of the Americans? Then set up bombs in their car. Imhotep was still weak so you could blow up the Americans and him at the same time. He would need a fair amount of time to recover and more time to absorb the broken bodies. You could have gained an abundant amount of time to run."

    His tone was so calm as if he didn¡¯t realize blowing up people was cruel.

    (This is such his style. Everything can be done for a higher sess rate.)

    Zheng smiled bitterly then took out a pack of cigarette. He lit one and said. "That¡¯s logical but how could you easily abandon people at that situation? They were also part of the plot. Plus we need to depend on the main characters to find the Book of Amun-Ra. If they became cautious toward us or disagree with us, what are we going to do to kill Imhotep?"

    Xuan replied without thinking. "You should knock them out and take care of the Americans in the mean time."

    Zheng wiped sweat off his forehead and interrupted Xuan. "Hold it. We are here to fish today, not to discuss how to kill people. Grab your fishing rod." Zheng ran toward the yachts as if he was running away. Xuan stood there with a fishing rod silently.

    Zheng was able to rent a yacht in no time with his stack of silver sterling. The owner was a middle age Caucasian. He was surprised that Asians woulde fishing here but the sterling were real so he had no objections.

    "The water here is getting polluted. There are several textile mills and other factories downstream. They pour everything into the river. The river isn¡¯t what it was ten years ago. Go upstream. You can still asionally fishrge bass. Haha." The Caucasian said.

    Zheng was talking casually with the helmsman and Xuan focused on checking the fishing rod. After sailing for half an hour, the two of them put the baits on. Zheng cast the hook into the river. "You never fished before? Haha, I used to go fishing with my coworkers quite often. My skills are professional tier."

    Xuan cast the hook and replied. "Never did. I read a book that has a method to easily catch fish, although I never tested it."

    Zhengughed. "That¡¯s unfortunate. I will show you why people call me the prince of fishing..."

    Before Zheng could finish the sentence, Xuan flicked his arms and pulled a blue color fish up to the deck. It was still jumping on the deck. The helmsman grabbed it at once then threw it into a bucket. "Good god. An African carp this big. Your next meal is going to be delicious."

    Xuan calmly retrieved the hook and put another bait on. Zheng¡¯s lips twitched a bit then heughed. "Just watch. I am not talking big. They call me the prince of fishing because I am never the first one to catch a fish or catch the most but in the end..."

    It wasn¡¯t even that long after Xuan cast his hook again. He pulled the rod and another came on the deck.

    "Haha. Man, this is a Nile herring. We rarely see one this big nowadays." The helmsman said again.

    Zheng continued his sentence in a slightly lower voice. "In the end, I usually catch the biggest one."

    Xuan pulled again and up came a fish as big as half a person. The helmsman quickly caught it with a and pulled it to the deck.

    "Holy, a perch this big. Look at its teeth. This will be the highest grade fish on the dining table."

    Xuan look at Zheng and said. "What were you saying? I wasn¡¯t paying attention."

    "Nothing. Let¡¯s just fish."

    Although he didn¡¯t want to admit defeat but he really failed. Zheng only caught a several small bass the whole day while Xuan couldn¡¯t find another bucket for his fish. Furthermore, he was catchingrger andrger species that Zheng and the helmsman had to persuade him that it was gettingte. Xuan finally stopped fishing with their nagging.

    "For real, I was afraid he was going to catch a shark if the trend continues." The helmsman said to Zheng in a low voice.

    "Shark? I was thinking of whale." Zheng replied in the same low voice.

    Zheng made a deal with the helmsman to rent the yacht again the next day. Of course, he made an extra requirement to look for a ce without any big species.

    He turned around to see Xuan packing up the equipment. "You looked like you were enjoying it. How was it? Fishing is quite enjoyable right? Haha. If you ever feel tired, just go fishing for a break."

    "Don¡¯t know." Xuan answered.

    "What do you mean?" Zheng said in confusion.

    "Don¡¯t know if a fish will take the bait. Don¡¯t know what fish will get caught. Don¡¯t know why it is so easy. These uncertainties make me want to continue. Fishing is not bad." Xuan said.

    Zheng took a smoke then patted his shoulder. "That¡¯s right. There are many, many things worth doing in this world. Even though you can¡¯t feel them right now, but that doesn¡¯t mean they don¡¯t exist. You will feel all these after you unlocked the fourth stage. And don¡¯t give up just because you can¡¯t feel it. Keep searching for these things. Haha, letse again tomorrow!"

    Xuan fell silent for a bit with his head down. "I need approximately seven days to analyze the Sky Stick. Okay if it¡¯s just tomorrow."

    P.S. Updates may be inconsistent for a while.

 Vol 11: 12-1.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 12-1.</strong>

    The remaining ten days quickly passed by. Zheng and Xuan returned to God¡¯s dimension without any issues. Zheng was worried that Xuan couldn¡¯t go back because he didn¡¯t enter this world.

    Everything in the tform looked just as when he left. Lori was still sleeping soundly. Xuan immediately walked over to God and closed his eyes. "Basically the same as I thought. I wasn¡¯t included when calcting rewards for The Grudge. I cleared six waves so there should be some rewards but I only have the same amount of points when I entered the movie. You can revive Zero here after the next movie."

    Zheng was delighted to hear it. It would be great if he could revive the members with less than 8000 points and a rank B reward.

    "Then let¡¯s revive Zero along with Kampa and WangXia. If I recall correctly, he only had a rank C reward and 4000 to 5000 points. We have enough to revive him."

    "I disagree."

    Xuan adjusted his sses. "Who we revive depends on the situation. You currently have enough ranked rewards but not enough points. 10,000 points seem like a lot but it would be gone in an instant when reviving any veterans. Zero¡¯s sniping ability is important for the team and Lan even more crucial to the team."

    Zheng asked. "I am confused. Why didn¡¯t you let me revive Lan in The Mummy world? Or Zero here?"

    "Because we need them. We don¡¯t revive Lan because we don¡¯t have the ability to protect her. She has two essential psyche force abilities that every team needs. Plus she is a rare talent. But what if she gets killed because we are weak? She doesn¡¯t have anybat capability on her own. If she dies, that will be forever.

    As to Zero, he can protect himself but before that you have to arm Kampa, WangXia and me with weapons. The two of them don¡¯t cost anything to revive but they also don¡¯t have any weapons. Furthermore, you have to spend the points on necessary items for the next movie. You won¡¯t have enough to revive anyone currently."

    Zheng said. "We arerades from this point on. I know this can be unreasonable but please don¡¯t treat us as chess pieces or tools! We arerades that can take a hit for you and fight together till death! So I will try to listen to your advices but you should also consider each person when you make ns."

    To his surprise, Xuan frowned and pondered for a moment. "Understand. I will try to consider when ites to rades¡¯."

    Zheng suddenly realized that both he and Xuan had changed a lot. The him before wouldn¡¯t have epted Xuan¡¯s value on human lives. And Xuan wouldn¡¯t have taken his opinion.

    "Perhaps this is the start of a metamorphosis for team China."

    ording to Xuan¡¯s n, the early and mid stage of team China should focus on both enhancing the bodies and using scientific weapons. Like the gauss sniper rifle for Zero, heavy firearms for Kampa, and mines for WangXia.

    "I will also use scientific weapons, especially pistols. In the movies, there¡¯s the Gun Kata theory. Through various positions, one can theoretically reach every blind angle and also increase the damage of bullets by 20%. This may seem absurd but I saw this ability in the exchange system. It is a tier B ability. So my goal for the mid stage is to use gun kata with two gauss pistols." Xuan said.

    Zheng nodded. Then he connected to God and chose resurrection. He imagined Kampa and WangXia¡¯s names and images.

    This was a corridor made of steel. Kampa, Xuan, and Zero was running. They entered a gate that was filled with firearms. Kampa grabbed arge Gatling gun and pointed it at the gate at once. However, before he stabilizes, an Alien tail pierced through the gate and stabbed into his chest. He pulled the trigger.

    After the Soviet Union disbanded, the first wave of special forces had no country to return to. They wandered between other countries then formed a group of international mercenaries. They moved from one battlefield to another. Those without a family, without a country, and without a future. All they had left were theirrades that stood beside them. They smoked and drank, talked about women, counted cash, and nned to make some people pay.

    Kampa¡¯s group ambushed several drug lords on a mission and kill several people. However, one of the drug lords escaped. What followed was revenge on the mercenary group. Kampa¡¯s partner got kidnapped and he was sent a skull several dayster.

    The mercenaries chased after the drug lord¡¯s life for half a year and finally killed him in a base. Kampa took seven bullets in the battle which painted his whole body in blood. That was at the north east border of China.

    Kampa¡¯s body appeared on the floor out of nowhere. Arge hole on his chest was recovering at visible speed. Zheng sighed then connected with God again.

    This was a dim warehouse. As the gate opened, a group of people including Zheng, Lan, and WangXia walked inside. As Zheng and WangXia picked their guns, Zheng suddenly picked Lan up and ran toward the exit. WangXia only took a few steps before the fire consumed him.

    In a modernboratory, rows and rows of soldiers stood in ce. A white haired researcher was lecturing them on hypnosis, selection, physical fitness, entering the unknown worlds of horror movies, enhancing themselves, exchanging technologies and paying back their mother country.

    In a small vige in the rural areas, a mother with silver hair quietly held her child¡¯s arm. Her tears could not stop even though this child had became a valiant soldier. The aged mother took off a jade pendant from her neck and put it on the child with her shaking hands. The mother was already in her sixties. The child knew he might not ever being back once he leaves. Even though man do not shred a tear easily but he still lowered his head. He kneeled down quietly and touched the ground with his forehead heavily, leaving a mark of blood.

    "Perhaps a lot of people this country have been corrupted, but I still haven¡¯t!"

    WangXia¡¯s body also appeared on the floor. His whole body waspletely burned but it was recovering at visible speed like Kampa. Several minutester, his skin turned back to normal.

 Vol 11: 12-2.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 12-2.</strong>

    Zheng¡¯s nose felt a bit stuffy. Kampa came here like everyone else, having lost hope in the real world. But WangXia was different. He had a pure heart just like his inner thought said, he still hadn¡¯t been corrupted!

    Many people live yet aplish nothing. It was like they live to await their death. People who were truly living life had their beliefs, their dreams, something they would always cling onto. Something that once existed during childhood but vanished as the cruelness of reality kicked in while growing up. The previous Zheng was such person until he entered this world. His biggest goal right now was to revive hisrades then survive together!

    People like WangXia deserved respect. Zheng looked at him differently, though Xuan was as indifferent as always.

    Kampa opened his eyes then flipped up from the floor. After realizing it was Zheng and Xuan standing next to him, heughed out loud. ¡°We passed the Alien movie? Haha, that¡¯s lucky I am still alive. I thought I saw my partner wasing for me. Didn¡¯t think I would survive it.¡± As heughed, tears flowed down his face. However, Zheng knew those weren¡¯t tears of joy.

    WangXia also opened his eyes and jumped up. His right hand quickly reached for his waist but when he saw Zheng and Xuan, he was shocked. He saluted to Xuan and said. ¡°Sir! Lieutenant Wang Xia arrived at destination waiting for the next action.¡±

    Xuan saluted back. ¡°Take a rest. This isn¡¯t the military, nor the real world. I have mentioned in the message I sent back that people who entered this world will be rid of their position temporarily. Your utmost goal is to survive. You are currently a member of team China.¡±

    WangXia paused for a moment. Seeing that Xuan took his hand back, WangXia did the same. He looked around the ce, especially at the sphere of light above.

    Kampa looked at WangXia then pointed to himself. The only other person in this tform was Lori. ¡°Where is Jie? Who is this lieutenant? Was he in the team?¡±

    Zheng gave a bitter smile and said. ¡°Things are a littleplicated. Go take a shower and get changed first. We will talkter. See the rooms by the edge of the tform? Hold the handle then imagine the design of the room, including furniture and decorations. Then open the door. That will be your room for the future. Uh, Xuan, you too. These desert robes look so unpleasant.¡±

    Their original clothes were ruined during the fights. So they had to buy the ck desert robes in Cairo, which didn¡¯t really fit the aesthetics of Asians. Xuan didn¡¯t object and walked to a room.

    After all three people left, Zheng walked over to Lori. She should be awake by now since they were talking so loud. Zheng noticed she adjusted her position a little.

    ¡°What are you lying there for? Mad at me?¡± Zheng sat next to her. He lit a cigarette and took a smoke.

    Lori sudden turned around and bit him in his arm. He could dodge it but Zheng was afraid she might injure herself and held his arm in ce.

    Zheng smiled bitterly and said. ¡°Mad that I didn¡¯t let youe with me? I have my difficulties. You have to believe in me. I have been fighting for us to return to the real world. Remember the girls that lived in here? I have to revive their men. So, don¡¯t act spoiled anymore.¡±

    Lori massaged her jaw and said. ¡°I would have refused to go with you even if you want to take me. I know I was a deadweight thest time in Alien. I just wanted to see if you will keep our promise to the end. You asshole! If your skin isn¡¯t as tough as rubber, I will bite all over you. Liar!¡±

    Zhengughed. He picked up Lori and headed to their room. Team China was changing, including Lori. He hoped they would grow stronger and stronger, and the members could bond together.

    ¡°That¡¯s the current situation. You guys died a few movies back. In fact, I was the only one that survived in the battle against team Devil. So, we have to revive our team members and be the strongest team!¡±

    Inside Zheng¡¯s room, none of the four men could cook anything eatable. Fortunately, Lori knew a thing or two so they all came over. Zheng told them about what happened, especially that revivals were only one time for each person. The next time they die would be real death.

    Kampa and WangXia were both epting of the fact to Zheng¡¯s surprise. They didn¡¯t show any surprise or fear. They thanked Zheng then drank their tea.

    Zheng said. ¡°You don¡¯t look emotional at all. Haha, whatever. That¡¯s basically it. Now moving onto the next movie and the weapons you want to use.¡±

    ¡°The next movie is The Lost World: Jurassic Park. Just as Xuan predicted, the difficulty we are facing reduced drastically. This is even easier than sci-fi movies. Maybe the quantity and size of dinosaurs might create some difficulty but it¡¯s totally doable with just regr firearms. The most important thing is, the number of dinosaurs can be an opportunity. I wonder if you will get points for killing dinosaurs. If so, let¡¯s wipe out all the dinosaurs in the ind! Tell me what weapons you want to use.¡±

    Xuan looked through some items in the exchange system. He didn¡¯t have the leader privilege so he had to delegate the task to Zheng.

    Kampa said. ¡°I I need a heavy weapon, maybe Gatling gun...¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with modernized weapons. I have enough points and rewards. And you can¡¯t get revived anymore so you should get equipped as best as you can. You can each use a rank C reward and 2500 points. That can totally get you a multiple barrel EMP rifle. It uses a different technology from gauss weapons. About twice as powerful as the gauss counterpart but reloading can be troublesome. You have to reload every three seconds. So instead, you can get an unlimited ammo version with a rank C reward and 2000 points.¡±

    Kampa didn¡¯t say anything. He nodded and sat down.

    WangXia said. ¡°I specialize in traps, mines, and detonations with passable skills in mid-range shooting.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Then I will exchange you fifty high explosive mines and ten timed bombs, also three gravity mines that cost a rank D reward and 500 points each. I don¡¯t know how powerful they are so you have to make use of your imagination. Furthermore, I will help you increase your muscle density and reaction speed by 100 points each.¡±

    WangXia nodded and sat down just like Kampa. Though his posture was much more upright. While Kampa looked bolder and vulture.

    Afterward, Xuan said. ¡°I don¡¯t need any enhancement. Two unlimited ammo gauss pistols, a rank D reward and 1500 points each.¡±

    Zheng nodded then counted the expenses, which added up to over 9000 points, two rank C rewards and two rank D rewards. He still had 1000 points, two rank B rewards and a rank D reward.

    ¡°The points really don¡¯tst long. It was just some weapons and knocked me down from the rich to the poor.¡± Zheng smiled bitterly. However, the new sci-fi weapons looked shockingly impressive after he exchanged them.

    The EMP rifle was two meters long, a little bigger than his Gatling cannon, and of course more expensive. The smooth surface and shiny metal looked stylish. Kampa embraced it in his arms like it was a woman.

    WangXia looked at the EMP rifle with envy. In contrast, the gravity mines were just three ck balls. Their look totally didn¡¯t live up to their cost.

    The gauss pistols were smaller than the ones Xuan was using. Also shiny and stylist like future weapons in movies. Though Xuan didn¡¯t give them a second look and slid them into his sleeves.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We will test these weapons in the basement.¡±

 Vol 11: 13-1.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 13-1.</strong>

    The basement could be adjusted at the user¡¯s will. You couldn¡¯t create sci-fi or magical weapons in it but it basically had every modern equipment. The four of them entered the basement and began to familiarize with their new weapons or train.

    First up was Kampa. The multi-barrel EMP rifle looked big at two meters long but it wasn¡¯t too heavy, much lighter than Zheng¡¯s Gatling cannon. It had a mechanism that pushed air out from the bottom to reduce recoil. So Kampa didn¡¯t have much difficulty handling the rifle.

    "A gunner doesn¡¯t just spray with a machine gun. That¡¯s what idiots do when they vent. A gunner can cover you while you stand within their zone of fire and not get hit. So he must be familiar with his weapon up to every vibration, the paths of every bullet, and every stray bullet. Because you will move forward inside this rain of bullets!"

    Kampa exined then tested the EMP rifle. As the rifle start to rotate, the re that came out of the barrels was a deep blue color, denoting it wasn¡¯t using gunpowder anymore. This was the color of EMP light. Countless bullets hit a ten meter thick alloy te in front of them.

    Tiny traces appeared on the alloy te, or perhaps wall. Almost instantly, the targets behind the wall was shredded apart. The shooting only took a second but had shown the power of the rifle.

    Kampa and WangXia were obviously shocked. Zheng and Xuan nodded normally. They either seen more powerful weapons or wasn¡¯t moved by this destructive power.

    "This is the EMP rifle? Shit, this destructiveness is almost overpowered." The rifle pushed light blue color air out that surrounded Kampa. The gigantic sci-fi rifle along with the bear like Kampa gave off a stunning presence.

    Zhengughed. "This rifle can shoot 70,000 bullets in a second. The bullets are slim as a needle. So the normal version has to reload every few seconds, which is the biggest limitation. However, the unlimited ammo version has no such limitation and lives up to its cost."

    Kampa then asked in curiosity. "If a tier C weapon is already so powerful, I can¡¯t even imagine tier B and A sci-fi weapons."

    Zheng said. "In general, sci-fi weapons require the least amount of ranked rewards. Usually only the unlimited versions cost rewards. Magical weapons with the same power typically cost twice as much, which is two rank C rewards. Furthermore, they won¡¯t be an unlimited use version. So in conclusion, the sci-fi weapons are the best for teams in the early and mid stages."

    "The most expensive exchanges are enhancements and abilities. Both are much more expensive than weapons. Enhancements don¡¯t have a limited use factor, plus, you be stronger even without weapons. In the middle stage, the team will switch to abination of sci-fi weapons and enhancements. At the end stage, the team will depend on enhancements and magical items."

    Kampa and WangXia both seemed excited. They weren¡¯t worried about battles at this scale but instead showed an interest in them. Perhaps this was the quality of a soldier.

    Next was WangXia¡¯s turn. The gravity mines were expendable and cost a rank D reward each. It was painful to test it but they had to know the power so WangXia could set the bombs at appropriate distances. Since there was no one to step on the mine, they had to set a timed bomb next to it.

    "This mine allows you to set a trigger weight. So we can distinguish the weight of the monsters and us and don¡¯t have to worry about stepping on the mine." Zheng exined.

    WangXia ced the mine next to the alloy wall. it was pitch ck and only the size of a fist. He shook his head at its non-shy look. Then he set a timed bomb to a minute and set it next to the mine.

    To be safe, they ran into a shelter 500 meters away. The minute passed and the timed bomb exploded. The ball of fire made them closed their eyes for a while. After the fire was over, there was only a hole in the wall and nothing else changed. They looked in confusion that the gravity mine couldn¡¯t be so weak for its rank D reward.

    WangXia ran toward the wall and the others followed. The bomb sted a 1 meter deep hole in the wall and the ground. This ground was also made of alloys! However, the gravity mine didn¡¯t explode. It sat in the center of the hole peacefully, surviving through the explosion.

    WangXia picked it up and examined it. "This isn¡¯t right. Can it be a faulty unit?"

    Zheng thought for a bit and said. "Set the trigger weight to 1 kilogram." He picked up a metal fragment from the ground. Then the four of them ran off again. At the 100 meter mark, he entered the unlocked mode then lobbed the metal to the mine. As the mine got hit, he suddenly felt a sense of danger. Everyone else was at least 300 meters away by now but Zheng was still at the 100 meter mark. He felt his body getting heavier and the sense of danger growing by the moment. Without thinking, he activated Explosion and jumped forward ten meters.

    The mine exploded behind him. The ground began rolling up to the mine and the area quickly spread to where Zheng was and stopped at 10 meter to his back. He ran another hundred meter by now but the huge force of attraction was pulling his body. Every step he took embedded a footprint into the metal ground. After the mine explosion and his Explosion was over, he only made it a hundred meters away.

 Vol 11: 13-2.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 13-2.</strong>

    All the metal within a 200 meter radius was rolled up into a sphere. The sphere had an uneven surface, as if a huge hand knitted the metal together. The wall was gone and became a part of this sphere.

    "Isn¡¯t this too powerful?" Zheng looked at the destruction in shock.

    "True. This is a different type of destruction from explosions. Explosions affect arger radius but those outside the center usually don¡¯t take too much damage. The fatality area is within 10 meters. However, anyone within the area of effect of the gravity mine will die. You are no exception." Xuan said.

    Zheng felt a shiver down his spine. If he wasn¡¯t decisive and used Explosion immediately, he might have became a part of the sphere by now. That force of attraction might be able to reach beyond 200 meters. The gravity mine indeed belonged to a tier D sci-fi weapon.

    Xuan said to WangXia. "The force of the mine is immense. It can even destroy military grade structures so you must be careful when handling it. You can take out arge pack of dinosaurs at once in this movie. If they provide rewards, you will earn the most out of us."

    WangXia was dazed as he stared at the sphere. He muttered. "Damn. It was only a little ball. I wonder how powerful it can be if the mine was bigger."

    Zhengughed. "There¡¯s one called a Continental gravity bomb. It requires a rank S reward and 40,000 points. I can¡¯t say how powerful it is but most definitely beyond that of a nuclear bomb."

    Kampa and WangXia had no words for it. Xuan then said. "My pistols don¡¯t need any testing. Gauss weapons wouldn¡¯t be too weak. Let¡¯s talk about yourbat training."

    Zheng was confused for a moment and pointed at himself. "Mybat training? I didn¡¯t exchange any new weapons or abilities. I don¡¯t thinkbat training is necessary. I just have to keep practicing my blood energy and qi."

    Xuan took out a piece of paper. "I calcted your movement speed and strength during Explosion and concluded there¡¯s room for improvement. Once you reach a limit, the power from Explosion will increase to an astounding degree that¡¯s able to take on the majority of movies."

    Zheng knew Xuan wouldn¡¯t say any empty words. If he said it was possible, then it would probably be the truth. He didn¡¯t know how Explosion could be improved so he listened to Xuan with full attention.

    "This limit is the sonic barrier." Xuan adjusted his sses. "Have you ever felt that air became thicker when you run at full speed? Like air had increased in density or became a liquid? This slows you down. You have such strength and reaction speed yet you still need six seconds to run a hundred meters. This is proof that air has became an obstacle to you. You just haven¡¯t realized it."

    "I did felt the change in air but what does it have to do with Explosion?"

    Xuan said. "It¡¯s actually about increasing your overall strength instead of just the Explosion. Have you ever seen One Piece? A group of normal people called CP9 mastered a technique called Rokushiki and became superhuman in closebat. Of course, that¡¯s just anime. I am not asking you to exchange the technique. However, through my analysis, if you are a bit stronger, faster and break the sonic barrier, you can make use of air."

    "You can totally learn the underlying principle of Geppou and change your direction mid air. Or Soru to gain extreme speed. Orpress air to attack those further away. Your attacks will have a much wider variety which effectively increases your overall power by ten folds under Explosion."

    Zheng became excited. He was almost powerless against his clone. He could feel that the clone wasn¡¯t even using all his strength, perhaps not even half. That fight was over before the clone entered unlocked mode. If Zheng could master what Xuan said, then he would regain confidence to fight his clone again.

    "Great! Let¡¯s try it now." Zheng ran up the basement stairs then exited the room. He connected with God to heal the injury caused by using Explosion. Then hurried back to the basement. Everyone else was still taking a break when they saw Zheng came back.

    He walked to an empty area then entered the Explosion mode. The hair thin blood vessels started to burst. And Zheng disappeared from everyone¡¯s sight, leaving two footprints embedded into this alloy floor. Almost instantaneously, an explosion happened in another ce. Zheng appeared for an instant then disappeared again. The air rippled visibly like water.

    The world through Zheng¡¯s eyes was getting bloody as the blood vessels in his eyes burst. However, he finally broke through the sonic barrier. The air thickened when he used Explosion. He continuedpressing the energy inside him until the air density felt like real liquid. When his strength and speed reached a point where he could break through this liquid, he stepped on them and ran up to the air.

    He suddenly swept his leg with enough force to break apart the liquid air. It created a vacuum de where the tip of his foot passed through. The vacuum de flew straight ahead and sliced into the floor.

    Before Zheng could see its effect, all the energy within him had depleted. The air turned from liquid to thicker to normal and he fell from midair. His skin began bursting apart and blood shot out from the wounds, painting him with blood. There was not a single ce of intact on his body aside from several major blood vessels.

    All he could feel was pain and itch that he almost fainted. The other three people carried him up to the tform and healed through God. None of them got to see a two meter deep mark left by the vacuum de. That was only the power through air.

 Vol 11: 13-3.

    <strong>Vol 11: Chapter 13-3.</strong>

    ¡°This means you don¡¯t have enough energy to sustain the output. If you canst ten seconds with Explosion, you can onlyst three to four seconds with this improved form.¡± Xuan said.

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Right, vampire bloodline gives me increased recovery rate and qi gives my body the toughness to use Explosion. I created the ability in a coincidence and came to a bnce after several tries. However, my body couldn¡¯t handle it when Ipress the energy further this time.¡±

    Xuan thought for a moment. ¡°That¡¯s for certain. You should be prepared to die when you reach for a higher power. Without this determination, you might as well save points until you have enough to leave.¡±

    Zheng looked at his fist. ¡°I am not scared to die. I am scared that my death is meaningless. I have to stay alive, to revive everyone, and I have to meet my clone again. He¡¯s the other me. I will free him from the suffering.¡±

    ¡°If going from tier C to tier B increased your blood energy and qi ten folds like you said, then going from tier B to tier A will definitely be greater than ten folds. That¡¯s when you can handle Explosion perfectly and use the improved form.¡±

    The tier A vampire bloodline was the marquis, followed by tier AA prince, and finally tier S king. However, there were multiple directions qi could take after tier B. These were all manuals with specific names ranging from tier A to tier S.

    Zheng smiled bitterly. ¡°Ah, tier A, and two of them. We still have to save rewards and points to revive team members. This will be difficult.¡±

    Xuan said. ¡°You are not the only one that have to save points to revive team members. Like how you spent points to exchange enhancement for WangXia, each of us can contribute to the revivals. Which means the more members we umte, the easier it will be. If it takes you 6000 points alone, it will take ten people 600 points each.¡±

    Zheng finally got it and said. ¡°So that was why you didn¡¯t choose to revive the stronger members. Haha.¡±

    Xuan nodded. Then Lori opened the door and came to the tform. Sheughed and said. ¡°Are the four of you even going to eat? The dishes are ready. Hehe, I made my best dishes. Hurry up ande in.¡±

    Aside from Xuan still looking indifferent, a smile appeared on the other three men¡¯s faces. They entered the room and saw several delicate dishes on the table. WangXia and Kampa looked at each other thenughed out together. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we can exchange alcohol here? How about some Baijiu? Got to love that strong taste.¡±

    Zheng smiled at the suggestion. He went over to God and brought back several bottles of Maotai and Vodka. These only cost a few points. Kampa and WangXia immediately grabbed a bottle for themselves and took off the corks. The aromatic scent of authentic Maotai and strong alcohol scent of Vodka filled the table. They each took arge gulp looking satisfied.

    WangXia muttered. ¡°This is the real deal. I only drank it once while in the army, only a small cup. I still can¡¯t forget that taste. This bottle is even more aromatic. If we bring it back, it¡¯s going to be worth tens of thousands. Haha.¡± He took another gulp.

    Kampa drank until his eyes looked wet. He said loudly as he drank. ¡°We loved to binge like this back then, and talked about women, cash, and war. F*ck, those days won¡¯te back anymore.¡±

    Who didn¡¯t have their sorrow if they chose to enter this world?

    By the time the meal was over, Kampa and WangXia were knocked out. Zheng and Xuan each carried a person and threw them into their new rooms. Before Xuan left, he said to Zheng. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that you are adapting to the unlocked mode? I think you should use the improved Explosion as much as possible while still in this dimension. Even if you get injured critically, God will be able to heal you. You can get used to it just like how you are with the unlocked mode. Then once you obtained enough energy, you will be the strongest member of the team!¡±

    (The strongest member?) Zheng cuddled Lori to sleep. Then he stared at the ceiling and pondered.

    They didn¡¯t meet again for the next several days. Xuan poured himself into analyzing the Sky Stick. It was difficult to create the final product even with the design papers, especially the power device. It belonged to the magical field that was embedded with ancient characters. Xuan wasn¡¯t able to replicate this currently. The exchange price for this part was over a thousand points and a rank D reward. So they discussed and decided to continue using Zheng¡¯s Sky Stick for the next movie.

    Kampa and WangXia trained in their basements. They were an international mercenary and special force to begin with. Their physical fitness surpassed even most normal people that lived through a movie or two. Furthermore, their skills with weapons and special abilities made them more destructive than Zheng at certain situations.

    Zheng practiced the improved form of Explosion in the remaining days, which he named, Destruction!

    If explosion was letting two energies run loose in his body, destruction squeezes every bit of power from these energies. It no longer gives any consideration to the condition of his body and intended to bring destruction to both his enemies and himself!

    As for the techniques, he didn¡¯t bother naming them and used the names Xuan told him.

    ¡°Geppou!¡± ¡°Soru!¡± ¡°Rankyaku!¡± ¡°Shigan!¡± in which he used his fist.

    Geppou let him walked on air and change direction at will. Soru gave him a sudden burst of speed. Rankyaku for long range attack. Shigun with his fist for close range destruction. And he could throw his axe for an attack with explosion.

    Even though Destruction could onlyst a few seconds, and would render him powerless afterward, but he was invincible during these few seconds. No one could beat him in close range, not even Yinkong. Perhaps his clone was the only person that could rival him in this state.

    Time quickly passed and they had prepared everything. Everyone came to the tform early and waited quietly. After a good while, the beams finally came down from God and its voice sounded in their heads.

    ¡°Enter the beam within thirty seconds. Target locked. The Lost World: Jurassic Park. Teleportation begins.¡±

 Vol 12: 1-1.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 1-1.</strong>

    Still the same half-dreamy half-awake state. Zheng opened his eyes. This ce wasn¡¯t a forest as he had expected. This was a dark warehouse. It took for his eyes to adjust when he suddenly moved from the bright dimension to this dark warehouse. The warehouse was not big and had no items in sight. The floor though was quite clean. Three peopley on the floor. One guy and two girls. These were the newbies in this movie.

    Xuan and the other two people had already observed the state of this room. Xuan said. ¡°Do you hear anythinging from outside? Sounds like...¡±

    ¡°Vehicle engine?¡± They said at the same time and looked confused. Everyone immediately turned to Xuan.

    However, he stared at the three people on the floor instead, waited for a while and said. ¡°I thought of an issue. Even though we are only reviving the stronger members that used to be in team China, but what if the team surpassed twenty people? I don¡¯t know what will happen but there are only twenty rooms in God¡¯s dimension. The most probable result is one person will get erased during revival or the person that revives him gets erased. In the end, we will lose one important member.¡±

    Zheng¡¯s expression changed abruptly. He also thought of this possibility but couldn¡¯te up with any solutions. ¡°There¡¯s no option to refuse the entrance of newbies from God. We will probably reach this problem at some time. Do you have any solutions?¡±

    Xuan adjusted his sses. ¡°One, kill off the useless members in a team. Two,plete all bonus missions we can think of in a movie and get enough points to revive all the important members before we reach twenty people. I believe enacting both options is the best.¡±

    Zheng sighed. He looked at the three young people on the floor and muttered. ¡°No, choose the second option. Complete as much bonus missions as possible. If that¡¯s not enough, we can go back to previous movies to search for missions. We can get doubled rewards if weplete the next movie in the series in advance.¡±

    Xuan shook his head and said with an indifferent tone. ¡°This isn¡¯t cost effective. We have to spend rewards to unlock the worlds then five times the normal points to enter it. Furthermore, we are not guaranteed to encounter bonus missions. Even if we do, it will be at the highest difficulty. I don¡¯t believe we have the strength to challenge most movies. I disagree with your choice.¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°I am fine if it¡¯s something else but I can¡¯t kill innocent people from our team unless they be a risk or attack the team. Do you think I have the eligibility to take their lives? I can¡¯t do it when it¡¯s simply their existence obstructing us!¡±

    Xuan said. ¡°If you choose the second option, then I have a suggestion for this movie. Perhaps we can get a ranked reward at that ce. Back to the current state. This is a warehouse and there are so many vehicles outside and it sounds so crowded. We are either inside the city or close to it. This is certainly not the ind of I Sorna. The mission from the watch says...¡±

    They all looked at their watch and Xuan read it out. ¡°Obtain three Tyrannosaurus Rex eggs from I Sorna and bring it back to this warehouse in safety. Just one line, without any mention of rewards or hints. Hmm, there¡¯s also 5 points for each Stegosaurus killed, 5 points for each Velociraptor, 10 points for each Brontosaurus, 30 points for each Tyrannosaurus Rex. Which means God determines this mission as simple. Plus, it¡¯s only seven people difficulty.¡±

    ¡°Just like I thought, God cleared team China¡¯s rating. We have be a normal team and taking in normal missions. Our difficulty has been lowered.¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath and said. ¡°Then we just have to wait for the movie to begin. Then find a yacht and head to I Sorna. This movie is perfect for our current state since killing dinosaurs gives points. Let¡¯s kill off all dinosaurs in the ind before bringing the eggs back since the difficulty is low. Or would there be dinosaurs in Gundams if we kill too much?¡±

    Xuanughed lightly and said. ¡°No. There¡¯s probably a limit to the number of dinosaurs because this is our main mission. Otherwise, we will have difficulty just surviving and it wouldn¡¯t be just three newbies. I believe killing all the dinosaurs is a bonus mission on its own.¡±

    The three people on the floor gradually woke up. First was an average looking, slightly curvy girl. Her hands subconsciously reached for the side then suddenly noticed the environment had changed. She screamed then backed to the wall.

    The guy was the second to stand up. That was when they noticed he was only about sixteen years old. He was average looking. He looked around but didn¡¯t panic then quietly stared at Zheng¡¯s group.

    Thest was a professional woman about twenty-four. She also screamed but didn¡¯t back off. She immediately checked her clothes to see them intact then stood up quietly. It seemed like she calmed down.

    Zheng thought for a moment then said. ¡°Xuan, youe exin this world since your weapons are at a disadvantagepared to us for killing dinosaurs. I think you will obtain the least points in this movie.¡±

    Xuan didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°Were all of you surfing the inte before you came here? Either during work, ying games, or looking at websites.¡±

    The three newbies seemed cautious. And the woman answered. ¡°Right. I doing bookkeeping for thepany then saw...¡±

    ¡°The choices Yes and No. It happened to all three of you, correct?¡± Xuan smiled. ¡°Then congrattions. The same thing happened to us and we came here. This is a world of horror movies.¡±

    Zheng listened as Xuan exined the exchange system, the worlds, and the current movie in a well-organized manner. He lowered their guards with just one line, the same thing happened to us. This gave them a sense that they were in the same boat.

    Xuan still hadn¡¯t changed. He easily ced himself among the side with the majority. Although these three newbies still had a little doubt, they were looking much more calm and willing to listen to Xuan.

    The guy said. ¡°My name is Luo Gando. Currently a senior in high school. My interest is in driving and has quite a talent with it. No one ever won against me in moto or car race games in the arcades. Those very real simtion racing games.¡±

    Though no one paid much attention to him and turned to the woman. She readily answered. ¡°Wang Aiai. ountant. I am good with finances.¡±

    The girl blushed a bit and said with her head looking to the floor. ¡°I... I am a babysitter. I was using theputer without the owner¡¯s permission and came here. I am good with cooking.¡±

    Zheng was a little disappointed. These three were normal people without any fighting abilities. Fortunately, they didn¡¯t have to fight during this movie. It shouldn¡¯t be a problem just staying in the city.

    As Zheng was feeling agitated, the lights of the warehouse suddenly turned on. The world had begun.

 Vol 12: 1-2.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 1-2.</strong>

    Zheng took a deep breath. He walked over to the gate and pushed it open. The weather was bright and sunny. Right outside the warehouse was an open area. Further back were residential houses that surrounded this warehouse.

    Zheng looked at the sky then turned to Xuan. ¡°Xuan, analyze our current situation, our location, how to get to I Sorna, and the possible threats.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°We should be at a seaside city near the ind. Though we don¡¯t exactly know where I Sorna is located. However, it should be easy to find out on the inte. After we find out its location, we can rent a yacht and sail over. But something¡¯s not right and I haven¡¯t figure out what it is yet. Perhaps there are not enough data points. Let¡¯s find a ce to exchange our gold into cash first.¡±

    Zheng then said to the others. ¡°Then I will assign our positions. Xuan, Kampa, and I will go exchange the gold. The four of you wait here in the warehouse. WangXia can contact us via themunication device if there¡¯s an emergency. Also act ording to the situation.¡±

    WangXia nodded. Then Gando said. ¡°Can I go with you guys? Can you take me to look at the United States? I know you are going to bars and ck markets. I won¡¯t cause any trouble. I just want to see the dark side of the U.S.¡±

    Zheng asked curiously. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of those ces? We might get into fights and robbery. If that happens, we won¡¯t be able to take care of you.¡±

    Gandoughed. ¡°I am quite confident with my judgement. I don¡¯t know how you are as a person but you guys are strong. These two were definitely in the army. However, I feel that you are even stronger than them. It¡¯s just an intuition.¡±

    Zhengughed then headed out the warehouse and said. ¡°Intuition? A sixth sense toward the strong? Are your they usually right?¡±

    Gando followed after them. ¡°It¡¯s not sixth sense. Just an intuition. When you are driving, sometimes intuitions are more important than skills. I won against many people more skilled than me because of these intuitions.¡±

    A thought came to Zheng and he asked. ¡°What kind of vehicles can you drive? Any aerial units?¡±

    Gando¡¯s face turned red. ¡°I am just a poor student. What I know alles from arcades, motorcycles, race cars, helicopters should be fine. But not anything else.¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°Not a big issue. You can practice actual driving in the training room once you get to God¡¯s dimension. Xuan, Kampa, are you skilled with driving?¡±

    Kampa replied. ¡°I am just a gunner. Why would you think a gunner should be skilled in driving?¡±

    Zheng muttered back. ¡°Just admit that you don¡¯t know. Looking like you are so proud of it. What about Xuan? Any thoughts about the mechanical fields?¡±

    Xuan was thinking before Zheng asked then he nodded. ¡°If he really has strong intuitions with driving, there might be a sci-fi item that suits him. The cost is expensive but if he can move up the tiers one after another, he can be as strong as you. I am 70% certain based on your current situation.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Zheng and Kampa were both surprised. Xuan was still looking the same. And Gando became excited. He pointed at himself and said. ¡°Really? Can I really be as strong as you? What is it? Is it tanks or helicopters? That will be amazing.¡±

    Xuan said calmly. ¡°Impossible. At least we don¡¯t have the means to bring a tank or helicopter into the movie worlds. The teleportation beam has a fixed diameter. Or you can just bring the cockpit with you. I looked at some enhancements and saw a tier C item, micro robotic suit. It looks like a standing teddy bear but allows you to pilot it. The height is about 1.9 meters, so you can sit inside it and enter the worlds. The tier B counterpart is the VF-1 from Macross. Tier A is the original Gundam.¡±

    Gando was screaming. ¡°That can¡¯t be real? Are there Gundams in that God¡¯s dimension? Are you just fooling around with me? Do you know how powerful Gundams are? Every movie will be so easy if we can fight with a Gundam.¡±

    Xuan interrupted him. ¡°The first issue is its energy source. These robots don¡¯t have unlimited amount of energy. Once they run out of energy and you haven¡¯t returned to God¡¯s dimension, they are just a piece of metal. Second issue is weapons. The robots themselves can only fight in close range. However, being in close range with the enemies is dangerous in movies such as Star Wars. There are also movies where you can¡¯t do anything like The Grudge or Final Destination. Do you still Gundams are invincible?¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Like we just discussed a few days prior, we can rely on sci-fi weapons in the early and mid-stages but eventually we can only rely on enhancements and abilities. You can get killed in an instant against other teams with just robots and sci-fi weapons. Take psyche force for example. Someone a bit stronger than Lan can take control of pilots who has low mental capacity. Simr to the Newborns in Alien. Their physical power is strong enough to kill me easily but their mental capacity is extremely weak. That was how we survived that movie. This is the same feeling Gundams gives me.¡±

    Gando nodded in ordance but he was still quite excited. ¡°No matter what, piloting mobile suits is my dream. I wish there¡¯s a day I can fight in a mobile suit. Haha. Don¡¯tugh. Everyone has dreams and this is my dream. I want to try it before I die, even if it¡¯s just the micro robotic suit.¡±

    The other three people didn¡¯t say much more. Though they seemed to have a little hope with Gando. Piloting robots might sound absurd but considering the expensive price of them, they felt a bit better. Anyway, they had some hope with Gando¡¯s development.

    At the same time, they walked pass the open area and into the streets. To their west was a bridge and over the bridge was a modern city. Zheng judged their distance from the bridge and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s hurry. Get into the city as soon as possible. Freaking that we have gold but not any cash.¡±

    They began jogging ahead. Gando might have a talent in driving but his physical fitness wasn¡¯t great. It was only a few minutes and he was already panting heavily. Kampa looked around then saw a car driving over. He ran directly in front of the car, forcing it to break. A bald white man rushed out looking enraged but he shut up as soon as he saw Kampa¡¯s body.

    ¡°Sup bro. Want to earn some cash? Drive us over the bridge and we will pay in gold.¡±

 Vol 12: 2-1.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 2-1.</strong>

    Bald man turned cautious and asked. ¡°Dude, what are you trying to do? I am from the Anthony gang. Don¡¯t try anything weird. Get it?¡±

    Kampaughed out. He waved his hand on the back slightly, seemingly asking Zheng for something. Zheng immediately took out a gold bar and broke off a little piece, then handed it to Kampa.

    Kampa acted like taking something out from his pocket then threw the piece of gold to the bald man. The man was surprised then checked the gold and them over and over.

    Kampa moved closer to him and saw in a low voice. ¡°Bro, we international mercenaries. Don¡¯t worry. We are here on vacation but we lost our luggage. So all we have left is the gold on our pockets. I am looking for a capable gang that can exchange these gold for cash. We will sell fifteen gold bars at 70% market price. Is your gang interested?¡±

    Thirty percent of fifteen gold bars were quite a lot of money, especially for the smaller gangs. The bald man was shocked as he stared at Kampa and the people behind. Ignoring Gando and moved on to Zheng and Xuan, they both gave off the qualities of a leader. Zheng had been in this position for some time and Xuan could be seen as confident and calm. After a while, he picked up the phone and started talking.

    A few minutester, bald man said to Kampa. ¡°My boss wants to see you in the east district. You can choose to go or not.¡±

    Kampa chuckled. ¡°Go, why not? We are really looking to sell the gold. Go start the engine.¡± He went into the passenger seat.

    Zheng and Xuan then seated themselves in the back. However, Gando hesitated for a bit before going in. He immediately asked Xuan. ¡°Aren¡¯t you guys scared? Those are mafias. If you have gold bars on you, they might not y with the rules. And we are going to their headquarter where they can kill us easily.¡±

    Xuan said calmly. ¡°Kampa and I still can¡¯t defend against firearms but Zheng had survived numerous life threatening battles. He has be strong during those fights. You can confirm it with your own eyes in a bit.¡±

    (Confirm it with my own eyes? That means we are really going to fight?) Gando suddenly felt the seats were stiff and ufortable. He moved his body and his eyes nced at the bald man, then moving onto Kampa, Xuan, and finally Zheng who was smiling. The three of them didn¡¯t look the least bit worried. However, he still couldn¡¯t keep his body steady.

    The car drove onto the bridge. The other side of it was a big city. The river led to a sea and this city had a port by the sea. Cargo ships sailed in and out of the port. That was probably where they will have to sail out also.

    The bald man conversed with Kampa on the way. It could be inferred that he was probably in the army and he knew a bit about mercenaries. Since Kampa was actually a mercenary, he could answer all the questions readily. Twenty minutester, they reached a tall building. However, the four of them knew that the bald man was driving in circles the whole time. The questions about mercenaries were just probes.

    Bald man got off the car and said apologetically. ¡°Sorry. My boss wanted me to confirm if you guys are real. We are negotiating with another gang at the moment so we can¡¯t afford any surprises. Now please put your hands up.¡±

    A few men had surrounded the car. Their pistols were pointing through the windows at Zheng¡¯s group.

    Zheng put three gold bars in his shirt before putting up his hands. So when he moved his hands away, the gold bars dropped to the ground. The men¡¯s eyes twitched a bit at the sight. After the four of them got out of the car, bald man picked up the gold bars with a smile. But his smile froze as soon as he turned back around. The men were lying on the ground and Zheng¡¯s group was standing their without a dent.

    Bald man forced a smile and said. ¡°Hey, bro. We are just following the rules. My boss said we have to check that you don¡¯t have any weapons. Aren¡¯t you making it difficult for me? This is the Anthony gang¡¯s headquarter. It will be difficult for you to leave even if you are strong.¡±

    Zheng put his hands up and said with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We don¡¯t have any weapons. You can get people to check again, but don¡¯t point any guns at us. It makes us nervous. We are mercenaries, so we don¡¯t know what happens when we get nervous.¡±

    Bald man¡¯s lips twitched. A few more man ran out from the building. As their hands were reaching inside their jackets, bald man stopped them. ¡°I will have somedies search you guys. We will go see my boss if there are no weapons.¡± He held up the gold bar that had two fingerprints on it, and a piece of it was tore off. Then he walked into the building by himself.

    Since all their weapons were in the Na ring, everything went smoothly. They wouldn¡¯t have been able to walk the streets normally if Kampa had his EMP rifle out anyway. As a few sexy girls searched their bodies, Gando¡¯s face turned red. The other three people had no reactions. The girls made some gestures at the wall then they heard a voice through the speakers. ¡°Our three guests please follow them. I will be waiting at the reception room.¡±

    The voice was young. They had no choice but to follow the girls into a luxurious room. A blonde young man was sitting on the sofa. The bald man was standing behind him. The three gold bars were ced on a table in front of him.

    Gando looked reserved but Zheng and the other two were rather rxed. After they sat down opposite to the blonde young man, he said with a smile. ¡°My friend please take a seat. Don¡¯t feel so tense. We can have a delightful exchange this afternoon.¡±

    Zheng nodded at Kampa then Kampa said. ¡°These are three of the gold bars. We hid the rest in another ce. Get to the point and give a price.¡±

    Blonde man said. ¡°The purity is over 99%. But as you see, our gang don¡¯t need this money. Aron mentioned you are mercenaries on vacation and we have a little problem currently. So I wanted to ask for a little help. Then I saw this...¡± He pointed at the fingerprints on the gold.

    Blond man turned excited. ¡°This is amazing! I have always believed there¡¯s Chinese Kungfu unlike those fake MMA. This is the real deal. Which one of you knows kungfu. Can you teach me for 5 million dors? How about 10 million?¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly. He intended to surprise them with the gold not wasting his time on movie characters. Xuan suddenly said. ¡°Do you know about I Sorna? Anything happened there recently? I can faintly make out a few small destroyers on the port.¡±

    Blonde man paused for a moment then said. ¡°Of course. The navy has blocked off the ind. I heard that aside from dinosaurs, the nts were also mutating toward their ancient species. The insects were huge. Uh? What¡¯s with it?¡±

    Big problem. They thought as they looked at each other.

 Vol 12: 2-2.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 2-2.</strong>

    Zheng said bitterly. "Increased difficulty again? Xuan, didn¡¯t you say God spared us?"

    Xuan adjusted his sses then asked the blonde man. "Do you have aputer? Let me use it."

    The blonde man was confused at their reactions. He subconsciously pointed at the desk behind him. Xuan walked over to it and turned on theputer.

    Blonde man halted bald guy¡¯s attempt to stop Xuan and frowned. "Can you tell me what happened? My family only has influence in this city but it should still be of some help to you."

    Zheng shook his head. He didn¡¯t know how to exin this. Even though a change of plot happened in almost every movie he had been to, but this time he was especially disappointed. He thought he could farm a lot of points for once and had high hopes, then go back and revive a few members.

    Bang! Zheng punched the table and bended it to an acute angle. The three gold bars were forced into the floor. He forgot to control his strength during this disappointment.

    Bald guy panicked and reached his hand into his pocket. Several men also charged in from the door. Blonde man yelled. "What are you doing? Out! All of you get out! You too!" He pointed at bald guy.

    Bald guy immediately said. "But your father said..."

    Blonde man replied. "I don¡¯t care. This ce belong to me! Out! Don¡¯t make me repeat. Do you think a gun can defend against martial art like this? In the novels, Chinese kungfu could kill people with a finger or hit a target miles away with a dagger."

    Bald guy red at Zheng then walked out the door. Blonde man immediately kneeled down and said. "Shishou please take me in as a disciple. I can endure any hardships. I will do anything even if you want me to kill people or break apart families."

    Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or not. Though Kampa and Gando watched with their eyes wide open thenughed out. Kampa almost choked himself fromughter. The blonde man was still on the floor and didn¡¯t seem angry at all. Zheng didn¡¯t know how to take care of it.

    "Don¡¯t you know the cirction path of your qi? Teach it to him." Xuan suddenly said.

    Zheng knew Xuan wouldn¡¯t do anything pointless. He helped the blonde man up. But the man ran to the door and shouted for tea. He came back and said to Zheng. "I know disciples need to pay respect with a cup of tea before learning kungfu. So I stocked up high quality tea year round. Haha."

    Kampa and Gandoughed out again. Zheng almost found it difficult to hold theughter to himself. He couldn¡¯t even show a bitter smile as he looked at the blonde man¡¯s fanaticism.

    Xuan came back from theputer and adjusted his sses. "The difficulty didn¡¯t increase. In fact, we are not at the Lost World time. This should be after the movie happened. The existence of dinosaurs became widespread. There are numerous news about dinosaurs on the. A while ago, a mad scientist entered I Sorna and done some unknown experiments. The number of dinosaurs increased drastically shortly after. nts and insects are evolving toward their primitive species. The navy was forced to intervene. Zheng, do you still remember? The rewards we get is equivalent to the dangers we face. Currently, I am certain finding the mad scientist or the secret to the sudden increase in dinosaurs is a bonus mission."

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief but still looked worried. "It¡¯s true that the rewards is equivalent to the dangers but... forget it. It¡¯s decided. We are not giving up on any possible bonus missions. Are there any others?"

    Xuan said. "Another possible bonus mission is return to the Jurassic Park on I Nur. I could not find any news from that ind but it is surrounded by a naval fleet. The government is also gathering scientists in secret. There might be something more dangerous than an increase in dinosaur numbers, or something more important. This bonus mission should have a considerable amount of rewards!"

    Zheng took a deep breath then said. "F*ck it! We are doing this. If we are doing one bonus mission we might as well do the other one. But didn¡¯t you say this movie is easy?"

    Xuan nodded. "Yes, quite easy. From the information I gathered about the navy, they found three T-Rex eggs in I Sorna and will give them to a ship to transport them back to a museum in this city. The transportation ship will depart this city tomorrow."

    "There should be an easy solution to the main missions as long as you can find them. However, these solutions elude the average mortals. But as I said, your rewards are equivalent to the dangers you face. If you want to revive your team members then enter I Sorna and find out its secret. The best oue is finding the mad scientist or his dead body. If you want even more then go back to the first Jurassic Park ind and find out what happened."

    Zheng clenched his teeth and pondered. He looked at Kampa then at Xuan and finally nodded. "We have done so much preparations and exchanged the weapons. We will be weaklings if we run at the sight of danger. Let¡¯s go to I Sorna andplete the bonus mission there. Find the scientist or its secret."

    Xuan nodded. Kampa alsoughed. "Right, I want to see how dinosaurs fare against my EMP rifle. Haha."

    Xuan then turned to the blonde man. "I can have Zheng teach you kungfu but we need you to do one thing."

    Blonde man was listening to their conversation and knew what wasing. "Just let me know what you need in this city. My father has quite some influence here. Do you want me to help you enter the transportation ship?"

    Xuan snapped his fingers. "Correct. I have searched your family¡¯s history. There¡¯s also a senator named Anthony. So I think it should be simple for you. Just inform them that we are specimen experts and want to gather samples from the ind. You can¡¯t influence the navy but a little museum shouldn¡¯t be difficult."

    Blonde man took out a phone and dialed it. He seemed like he was rejected then after begging, a smile came back to his face. He hung up andughed. "No problem. My father said he will call the curator. Then shishou, can you teach me kungfu now?"

 Vol 12: 2-3.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 2-3.</strong>

    This was a deal on verbal agreement. Zheng had no reason to refuse it. He began to exin qi cirction while pointing at his own body. Afterward, he channeled a little qi into the blonde man. This qi wasn¡¯t offensive when he wasn¡¯t doing any attacks. Blonde man said it was a like warm current moving inside his body.

    That wasn¡¯t so easy as Zheng returned to the sofa with sweat on his forehead. The blonde man continued sitting in a cultivation pose with his eyes closed. The only thing that differentiated him from Chinese martial artists were his hair and nose.

    Kampa and Gando were stillughing. Xuan said calmly. "We will get prepared to board the ship tomorrow. There are two points I have to remind you."

    "First. Our main objective is finding the mad scientist and not killing dinosaurs. They give too little points unless you kill them by the thousands. But that might attract the Navy¡¯s attention and put us in risk."

    "Second. If we are forced into a fight, don¡¯t hold back no matter who your enemies are, not even innocent Navy soldiers. If the Navy be our enemies then sink at least one of their destroyers to cause chaos. This will attract their carrier fleet so we can slip into I Nur with the Sky Stick."

    "So remember if a fight starts, cause as much destruction as possible. The more people we kill the higher the chance we can attract the carrier fleet over."

    Zheng, Kampa, and Gando gulped and didn¡¯t said a word. That was simply crazy!

    "Crazy? No. This is the result with the highest sess rate from calctions. We can cause huge destructions if we ambush them during the night. With the Sky Stick and gravity mine on hand, it is possible to sink their carrier with sneak attacks." His smile seemed scornful and excited.

    (This is no doubt the Xuan I remembered. Crazy and logical.)

    Zheng said. "We are doing it! F*ck everything. There¡¯s no turning back when we decided toplete the bonus missions. Find the mad scientist or the secret in I Sorna then give the American Navy an ambush!"

    Kampa took a deep breath. "The Americans again. I wonder is the EMP rifle effective against Navy ships. Haha."

    Gando turned to the blonde man and muttered. "Are you nning to kill him by talking in front of him?"

    Kampaughed then lightly pushed the blonde man. He fell to the floor seeming unconscious. Zheng scratched his head and said. "When did you notice I knocked him out?"

    Xuan said. "When you touched his carotid before walking away. This shouldst half an hour so we still have a little more time to discuss the details. Then we will wait for him to wake up."

    Zheng smiled. "It¡¯s decided. Complete the bonus mission first, then ambush the Navy, then slip into I Nur using the Sky Stick. We still have to discuss what to do with the three newbies and each of our roles during the ambush. Attacking the Navy sounds a little excessive but it makes me feel bold just imagining it. We are going to put our lives on the line."

    Xuan nodded. "The thing is I believe sinking a Navy ship is also a bonus mission. Though I am unsure of how many points that is worth. If we attack the correct location with the gravity mine, it can easily sink a ship. Then we will fly near the ocean surface to avoid getting detected by radar. The Sky Stick has anti detection built in so we don¡¯t have to worry much at night."

    The blonde man yawned. As soon as he woke up, he saluted in traditional Chinese style then said. "Haha, that was amazing, Shishou. I fell asleep while training. It¡¯s just like qi in the stories."

    Zheng and the others looked at him weird. Xuan smiled and said. "Now that you have learned qi and be his disciple, do you know how a disciple pays respect to his Shishou?"

    Blonde man nodded. "Of course. If you want me to kill anyone..."

    Xuan interrupted him. "Not that kind of things. We need you to help us find a ce to rest. There are three more members in our team. And finish the task from before. We have to board tomorrow¡¯s ship."

    Blonde man nodded again in agreement. He ran out of the room then came back after a few minutes. "Shishou, I arranged several suites for you. Twenty seventh floor in this building. These are the keys. You can pick any rooms from that floor. I know it¡¯s difficult to learn qi and I won¡¯t see much result in the first few years. But I will persist and won¡¯t make you lose face. Haha."

    That saved Zheng some excuses. His mouth twitched as he realized this guy was a real fanatic. He held hisughter and contacted WangXia through themunication device and had the blonde man¡¯s subordinates drove them over.

    After dinner, blonde man gave them each a permit from the museum. Then he asked Zheng to show him qi again. Zheng had no choice but to knock him out again afterward. He woke up admiring the miraculous effects of qi while the others almost fainted fromughter.

    The next afternoon, Zheng departed for the harbor. The three newbies were left in the building. Zheng gave Gando amunication device and promised to pick them up once they obtained the T-Rex eggs.

    The transportation ship sailed out at two in the afternoon. I Sorna wasn¡¯t too far away. They reached the ind by 8pm. The ind inhabited with dinosaurs, ancient nt species, and ancient insect species.

    As soon as they sailed near the ind, they could hear the loud howls of beasts. Zheng also saw the naval fleet surrounding the ind. It consisted of several cruisers, destroyers, and some smaller destroyers. Some ships were sailing in and out of the ind. It looked like groups of scientists and soldiers together.

    "Are you all prepared? Let¡¯s enter the dinosaur ind!"

 Vol 12: 3-1.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 3-1.</strong>

    After the transportation ship arrived at the ind, two smaller destroyers sailed to the ship. Then a few marines came over to Zheng and tell them the motorboat was ready to take them to the ind.

    One of the marines was a lieutenant. He said as they were walking over to the ship. "You people are specimen experts right? Remember not to cross the warning lines we set up. There are more than just dinosaurs. Several insect species are just as dangerous as T-Rex. We put a lot of insect repellents on the warning lines."

    As Zheng was about to reply, Xuan pulled his shirt and said instead. "Are you afraid of their numbers or size? As far as I know, ancient insects should be huge."

    The lieutenant nodded. "Right. These insects were normal until a few months ago. They started to grow big and their numbers multiplied rapidly. A mosquito grew to the size of an arm justst month. However, these insects started dying inrge groups this month. Is this the reason they told you toe gather insect bodies?"

    Xuan was thinking so Zheng took over and replied. "Yes. It is. But we are ordered to also gather nt and feces specimens."

    The lieutenant said. "I don¡¯t know much about it. Anyway, we marines don¡¯t want to step into the ind again. When we took over the shore, we had to bomb it with fleet cannons until the whole ground was wasted. Yet dozens still died after boarding."

    They came to the edge of the transportation ship then boarded a motorboat. The ind was picturesque when they looked at it from afar. Reddish light shone on the ind from the sun setting gave it a fairytale atmosphere.

    The lieutenant muttered. "Beautiful right? This ind was mostly a barren before everything happened. Yet along with dinosaurs and insects, the trees grew to hundreds of feet tall. These trees were just ferns before. Those scientists even wanted to bring edible nts out to solve world hunger."

    A five meter long fish with armor like exoskeleton leaped over the sea surface. Fortunately, it didn¡¯t hit the motorboat.

    "So that¡¯s the reason." Xuan said to himself. Zheng asked in a low voice. "What did you find out?"

    Xuan nodded. "Although there are not enough evidence, the spected reason that ancient species grew sorge was due to a higher oxygen content in the air. Insects are more fragile than reptiles in this respect. With the current oxygen content of Earth, the reptiles would feel like they suddenly climbed up to Tibet teau as their sizes grew. They need a long time to adapt. However, insects would not be able to survive when they reach a certain size."

    "I can guess the mad scientist probably created a substance to degenerate species. The fish we just saw before was also an ancient species. Perhaps there other changes but ultimately, we are lucky."

    Zheng asked. "Lucky? How so?"

    Xuan said. "Do you know thatpared to killing dinosaurs with guns, the insects would have been the real threat. These insects may not be able to harmrge size dinosaurs but they could devour us easily if they swarm us with their numbers. That will be a different level of difficulty."

    Zheng nodded. They had reached the shore. The lieutenant jumped off the boat at once and wiped off sweat on his forehead. "That was close. There are lots of strange organisms in the sea. Like human size sea snail that can suck you in if you fall off. We finally made it to the shore in safety. Why couldn¡¯t they just wipe out this ind with missiles so we don¡¯t have to guard this damn ce."

    Two soldiers ran out from a bunker and pulled the boat up. The lieutenant said. "Come with me. We prepared rooms at the hill."

    The distance from the shore to the inner ind was about 1 kilometer. The shore led up to a hill and on the other side of it was a barbed wire. Some rotted flesh and insect parts hung on the wire. The scene was rather disgusting to look at.

    Zheng¡¯s group nodded to each other quietly then followed the lieutenant. On top of the hill was a newly constructed building. Not the best looking but the inside was spacious and had furniture. There were even electrical appliances andputers.

    After checking the documents and informing them several rules such as no one was allowed to go out alone, the navy brought them a decent meal. If it wasn¡¯t for the environment outside, the living condition here was as good as some holiday inns.

    The four of them quickly ate their dinner. After all the lights went out at 10pm, Zheng took out their weapons and items from the ring.

    Zheng carried the Gatling cannon with one hand and the Spear of Osiris with the other. He might look weird but these two weapons were destructive in his hands. The Spear of Osiris should easily kill one to two T-Rex in a hit.

    WangXia took a regr rifle to fend off velociraptors. His role was to nt mines and timed bombs. Therge dinosaurs were left for other members.

    Kampa looked the most stylish with his EMP rifle. Everyone else took a few more nces at him which made him feel satisfied.

    Xuan had no weapons in sight. His pistols were hidden inside his sleeves and could attack at any moment.

    Once the preparations were finished, Zheng brought out the Sky Stick. A few ropes were attached to the Sky Stick. Then they moved toward the exit.

    Kampa and WangXia sneaked toward the two soldiers by the door then quickly hit their neck. The two soldiers fell unconscious. They gestured for Zheng and Xuan toe out.

    "Let¡¯s go. The battle begins!"

    Zheng stepped onto the Sky Stick and hauled the other three that were on the ropes. They flew deep into the forest in no time. The security lights did not turn on when they passed through.

 Vol 12: 3-2.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 3-2.</strong>

    "This is the bolbitis heudelotii species as expected." Xuan touched the trunk of a huge tree.

    They were one kilometers into the forest and had decided to start running in order to save the Sky Stick¡¯s energy and kill some dinosaurs on the way. Plus, it wasn¡¯t a smooth ride flying in such a lush forest. So running wasn¡¯t that much slower.

    "Aside from these two reasons, I am afraid of pterosaurs. Although we have the equipment to take care of them, it will expose us to the navy. We might not be able to avoid detection from their air forces or dodge the ballistic missiles. It is best to not get into a fight with the navy until we find the scientist andplete the bonus mission." Xuan said.

    Of all their weapons, only the Spear of Osiris and the gauss pistols could attack silently. No one had actually seen him use the pistols but they shouldn¡¯t be too bad since the technology was there.

    Xuan downloaded a map of the ind. It had the shape of a bowl. The terrain were progressively lower toward the center. At the center was an abandoned research facility, which was also their target. This was their best option aside from searching aimlessly in the forest. Furthermore, the mad scientist came to this ind by himself so he had a high chance of using the facility.

    "We have to get pass three types of terrains. The outer ind is a lush forest, past it is a prairie, then a swamp near the facility. If everything goes well, we should arrive by sunrise." Xuan said while looking at the map.

    Kampa kept looking around and asked. "Why haven¡¯t we seen any dinosaurs yet? Didn¡¯t they say this ce is filled with dinosaurs?"

    Xuan replied without raising his head. "Most dinosaurs that reside in the forest are herbivores. They don¡¯te out at night. The carnivores usually reside in the prairies. That¡¯s where you go if you want to findrge numbers of them. Unfortunately, your rifle is too powerful and loud. So unless it is an emergency, you shouldn¡¯t use the EMP rifle. Our goal is toplete the bonus mission quietly then ambush the navy."

    Kampa scratched his head. "Then head to I Nur right? I know, haha. I will only attack when you need the firepower." He threw the rifle on his shoulder andughed.

    Zheng was listening to the conversation then he suddenly said in a low voice. "Shh. Do you hear anything?"

    The other three searched around cautiously. It was pitch ck and silent. When they turned to Zheng with a questioned look, he suddenly ran toward a tree and stabbed the spear beside it. After Zheng ran back, they saw a arm size cockroach hanging on the spear.

    "Gigantic insects." Zheng frowned. A putrid odor came from the spear. The cockroach was still alive and wriggling its body.

    Xuan didn¡¯t mind the smell and put his near to take a closer look. "A cockroach. This is probably one of the few insect species that can survive under low oxygen content. Furthermore, these cockroaches will eat anything. They can even survive by eating wood. I am a little worried about our way."

    Zheng activated his red me and let it burn all the way to the tip of the spear. The cockroach was instantly vaporized. "I know you are referring to attacks from insects. But I don¡¯t think it¡¯s worth worrying. These cockroaches shouldn¡¯t be able to damage us. There are also no points rewarded from killing them. We should just hurry to the prairie and hunt dinosaurs."

    Xuan stood up and said. "Let¡¯s move on. We don¡¯t have enough information to deduce a correct answer. We are following our original n."

    The other three people nodded. The time was past 10pm. The ce was pitch ck and there was no noise from insects where you would have expected from the wilderness. asionally, they could hear the howls of dinosaursing from afar. However, it was silent the rest of the time, so silent that made the three of them anxious.

    The group exited the forest and into a prairie and finally saw dinosaurs. Several stegosaurus were sleeping by the border of the forest. They were about seven meters big and had their signature spikes on their backs. The stegosaurus were sleeping calmly, not noticing Zheng¡¯s arrival.

    Zheng, Kampa, and WangXia were excited to see live dinosaurs for the first time and the possible points. Zheng was about to head over with his spear when Xuan blocked him off. "Wait. Finish the bonus mission before hunting these dinosaurs. So even if the navy¡¯s air forces finds us, they won¡¯t be able to deal with us when we are on the Sky Stick. Herbivore types worth too little points anyway. Go further in and attack when we meet the carnivore types."

    Zheng shrugged. "Well, we can start to attack. The velociraptors are carnivores right?"

    Zheng had the best physical stats among them and could see the furthest in this darkness. About ten velociraptors were running in their direction. These dinosaurs were two meters big, running on two legs, and looked like mini size T-Rexes. There were some colorful feathers stuck to their bodies. They were chasing after a triceratops.

    Zheng might not be as good as Xuan in analyzing and nning but he was lived up to being the leader when it came tobat. He briefly analyzed the situation and said. "Xuan, take care of the velociraptors. I will get the triceratops." He channeled qi and blood energy into the spear until it glowed with a golden light. Then he threw the spear at the triceratops that was still a hundred meters away.

    The triceratops was seven meters big and weighted at least four tons. It ran like a tank. Rhinos seemed like toys inparison. After Zheng threw the spear, Xuan ran toward the dinosaurs and entered the unlocked mode at the same time.

    The spear pierced into the triceratops¡¯s head followed by a golden sh. The triceratops didn¡¯t even get to scream before it fell over. Its body slid for some distance due to momentum before slowing down and left a two meter deep trail.

    Xuan ran up to the velociraptors. His two gauss pistols slid out from his sleeves. Then he closed his eyes. The pistols began firing at various directions. His movements looked like a form of martial art.

 Vol 12: 3-3.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 3-3.</strong>

    The velociraptors were considered one of the smartest dinosaurs. They hesitated for a moment when they saw a group of four but as soon as Xuan ran toward them alone, they immediately surrounded him.

    To everyone¡¯s surprise, Xuan hit every shot with his eyes closed. The gauss pistols were almost silent yet insanely powerful. They could blow up a velociraptor¡¯s head with just one shot or open a hole the size of te in their bodies.

    His shooting techniques were almost miraculous. Any velociraptor that jumped at him got killed the next moment. Yet Zheng could see this wasn¡¯t due to premonitions. Xuan was shooting at various directions at a set pattern non stop, even where there were no velociraptors. So he got Kampa and WangXia to the ground. It would be pathetic if they got killed by a stray bullet.

    After eight velociraptors died, Xuan opened his eyes and quickly finished off the rest. Then he began ruminating in ce.

    Zheng pulled the spear out from the triceratops then walked over to Xuan. "That¡¯s your gun kata? It seems like shooting at a pattern but you didn¡¯t have to close your eyes."

    Xuan replied calmly. "It¡¯s not exactly gun kata. The ability is too expensive. However, I know the basic theory so I am testing if it is actually possible. It seems like the theory is real. There¡¯s still a few ces that need modifications."

    Kampa and WangXia sighed as they looked at the dinosaur corpses. Neither of them could use their weapons due to the noise they make. They envied Zheng and Xuan killing dinosaurs and obtaining points.

    The group continued moving ahead. Xuan suddenly said. "I remember you mentioned about a watch that allows you to bring a movie character into God¡¯s dimension. What about non human beings? Like a pterosaur or triceratops or T-Rex."

    Zheng paused for a bit then replied. "I am not sure. The description only mentions movie characters. We will check it again after returning. What do we need that for? It doesn¡¯t seem too useful."

    Xuan shook his head. "Every movie may have a useful type of organism. Know the Starship Troopers? If we bring back one of the stronger insects and gain control of it, what do you think we can use it for? Bring them back is an issue but I also worry about whether bring it into another world. How are they going to get inside the beam with their giant sizes? If we can solve these two issues, there are a few good choices. Like the dragon from Lord of the Rings, the eagles, or the Mumakil. There are infinite possibilities hidden in God¡¯s dimension waiting for you to discover."

    Zheng nodded and Xuan quickly added. "How long will it take your blood energy to recover if you deplete itpletely?"

    Zheng said. "About five to six hours. It¡¯s very fast already. Why? Do I have to use Explosion?"

    Xuan brought out a map and measured some ces. "Summon the army of Anubis. Have them hunt the herbivore dinosaurs and smaller ones. It takes over four hours to reach the center of the ind. Even if your blood energy isn¡¯tpletely recovered by then, you should be able to use Explosion. We don¡¯t have to waste a useful resource and the points add up."

    That was a good idea. The soldiers couldn¡¯t die unless their heads were destroyed. They were three meters tall, bigger than some of the smaller velociraptors.

    Zheng sighed at this normal difficulty. Every other movie since he entered this world were at a team wipe difficulty. There was no searching for bonus missions for farming points when surviving was at fate¡¯s mercy. Walking in the Jurassic Park world safely and earning points without any risks felt so good.

    He took out the Bracelet of Anubis. The bracelet came off after he killed the Scorpion King. He only had to put it on again to use it. His blood energy depleted and hundreds of soldiers rose from the ground. These were humanoid monsters with a dog¡¯s head and carryingrge swords.

    Zheng ordered them to hunt dinosaurs and they split up into six groups of fifties. These groups charged at the herbivore type dinosaurs like armies. But Zheng was getting excited because one stegosaurus was down already. The dinosaurs wererge but the army of Anubis had the number advantage. These herbivore type dinosaurs looked futile under their attacks and only smashed a few soldiers.

    Zheng, Kampa, and WangXia was getting more excited as they moved on but Xuan frowned. An hourter, Zheng finally asked. "Isn¡¯t this movie easy? Even though we haven¡¯t met a T-Rex yet but there shouldn¡¯t be any problem with the firepower we have. What are you worrying about?"

    "I am afraid this difficulty is too easy." Xuan said. "Perhaps the dinosaurs are dangerous to normal people or soldiers but they are too easy for us who are well equipped and have magic and the army of Anubis. Although this fits my deduction for a seven people normal difficulty, I am afraid the bonus mission isn¡¯t going to be so easy."

    "If we choose to simply go back alive, or hunt arge number of dinosaurs, this movie will probably give each of us 3000 points for free. However, I feel the two bonus missions are going to be extremely difficult and might wipe us out. Judging from all the traces I have seen on the way, our first bonus missions is probably..."

    "Ancient insects!"

 Vol 12: 4-1.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 4-1.</strong>

    One species countered another. Humans with heavy firearms could take on dinosaurs just like the movie showed. If those people were trained, even the T-Rex wouldn¡¯t be able toe close to them. The giant insects were just normal size to dinosaurs, but to humans, they were way more catastrophic than dinosaurs. There was no efficient way to kill arge quantity of insects with firearms despite them getting bigger in size.

    "If arge number of insects are still alive in the center, that will be our biggest danger. Remember about danger and reward? Do you wish for the points to revive team members or go back safely?" Xuan said.

    Zheng replied without hesitation. "We have gone so far already. There is no safe ce in the movie worlds to begin with. I¡¯d ratherplete bonus missions to the best of my ability and grow strong enough to disregard anything God throws at me than betting I will survive the next movie. I think this is the path my clone chose."

    Xuan nodded. "Understood. Then let¡¯s go see what the scientist had done."

    They saw dinosaur corpses frequently on the way. That was the result of the army of Anubis. There were no more notifications for simple killings so Zheng couldn¡¯t know how many points he had gotten. Though judging from the corpses he had seen, it should be at least a thousand.

    Suddenly, they heard a roaring from afar and the ground began to tremble. Image of the T-Rex immediately popped into their heads.

    A ten meter tall T-Rex appeared in a cloud of dust near a group of soldiers that were attacking a triceratops. It crushed any soldiers on its path by simply stepping on them. Each time it lowered its head for a bite, it would take two to three soldiers along. The T-Rex crushed everything on its path like a tank, killing half the group of soldiers in no time. When it saw Zheng¡¯s group of four, it charged at their direction.

    Zheng stopped Kampa from shooting and readied the Spear of Osiris. The spear glowed as qi and blood energy filled it. At the same time, the T-Rex was less than a hundred meter from them. Zheng threw the spear straight into its head. A burst of light exploded on contact and the T-Rex¡¯s head vanished. The huge body fell to the ground.

    The Spear of Osiris was as powerful as mini missiles. The only issue was that it consumed both qi and blood energy and could only attack once. It would be near impossible to retrieve it during a fight.

    Zheng ran a few hundred meters away to pick up the spear. Then the ground was trembling again as several T-Rexes were running at their direction. Xuan stopped Kampa and WangXia and said. "It¡¯s not the time yet. Zheng, use the Sky Stick. The difficulty increased so we should be close to the bonus mission. Let us see the research facility first, then we don¡¯t have to worry about being discovered by the navy."

    Zheng brought out the Sky Stick as he ran back to them. The ropes were still attached on it. After everyone secured themselves, Zheng piloted the Sky Stick away.

    The Sky Stick was such a convenience despite only having one. The mobility it gave was good enough for a group of four. Otherwise, they wouldn¡¯t have considered heading to I Nur afterward.

    As they flew closer to the center, the number of carnivore dinosaurs increased. Aside from the T-Rex, there were other giant size dinosaurs and finally they saw the first pterosaur.

    The pterosaur looked like a giant bat. It was twelve meters wide when the wings expanded. The sharp teeth indicated their choice of meals. When the pterosaur noticed Zheng¡¯s group, it screeched and flew at them. Xuan immediately fired his pistols. The gauss pistols were silent but the bullet hits returned audible sounds. The pterosaur didn¡¯t even reach within a hundred meter of them when a dozen bullet holes opened up on its body, especially several on its head. It then fell toward the ground.

    Everyone let out a sigh of relief at the sight. Xuan took out the map andpared it with the terrain beneath them. Just then, they heard several screeches simr to before and tenrge figures were flying toward them from afar.

    Xuan said without taking his eyes off the map. "Kampa, WangXia, attack at will! We will arrive soon. There¡¯s nothing to worry anymore at this location!"

    Kampa howled in excitement when he finally heard this line. He aimed the EMP rifle at the pterosaurs that were at least seven thousand meters away. A distance that Zheng¡¯s Gatling canon couldn¡¯t reach. The EMP rifle released air then fired a series of bullets. The pterosaur flying ahead was tore into pieces. The pterosaur next to it also had its wings shattered. These bullets were still piercing at such a distance and causedrge wounds at hit.

    WangXia aimed his submachine gun at the ground. It had no problem killing velociraptors so he sprayed as they flew past. The noiseing from the EMP rifle was extraordinarily loud. This noise quickly spread outward from the ind center in this quiet night. Even the marines on the ships could hear a hint of it.

    Another several minutes of flying passed. They were seeing less and less dinosaurs on the ground and instead there were dinosaur skeletons. The ground was turning muddy. The grass was reced by shrubs and fungus. Large insects began to appear in increasing numbers.

    A shadow covered their excitement from killing dinosaurs. The giant insects confirmed Xuan¡¯s deduction. These insects weren¡¯t so easy to kill and neither was the bonus mission.

    "We arrived. That¡¯s the research facility."

 Vol 12: 4-2.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 4-2.</strong>

    Xuan pointed at a ck building. Zheng flew the Sky Stick over. They could hear a buzzing sounding from the inside as they got near, like numerous bugs pping their wings.

    This gave goose bumps to three of them. When they got closer, they made out that the building was covered in ayer of soil. The whole building seemed like a hive as insects the size of a hand moved in and out of it.

    "The Lost World: Jurassic Park bonus mission. Find the research notebook from the research facility within one hour and kill the queen bee. Rewards each person 4000 points and 2 rank C rewards. Failure to obtain the research notebook deducts 4000 points. Failure to kill the queen bee deducts 2 rank C rewards."

    This was indeed the bonus mission of this movie. Which meant their theory was correct. There were many possible bonus missions like this. The T virus from Resident Evil was probably one of the higher difficulty mission.

    Zheng knew he made the right bet. Just like Xuan said, the amount of danger equal to the amount of rewards. Team devil was searching for these bonus missions at the same time. Team China had to keeppleting these missions to just keep up with them, to revive the team members, and to grow strong enough to rival his other self!

    Zheng looked at the facility and said. "God wouldn¡¯t give a time limit without reason. One hour is probably the limit of how long it will take us with our abilities. It will be pressing but we should be able to finish the mission. Xuan, analyze the current situation."

    Xuan looked around for a minute then said. "These insect belong to an ancient bee species. Firearms are not suited for this task due to there number and size. I don¡¯t think we can leave this ce intact. If it¡¯s an hour, I have a n."

    This was how a team should be. Everyone had their role. This team China could take on team Devil.

    "The smoke from burning fungus and shrubs will make ancient bees leave their hive temporarily. People still use the same method on bees nowadays. However, with a hive this big, we need someone to enter the facility. He will have to hold his breath for three minutes to enter."

    Xuan pointed out several ce to start the fires. Zheng let out a sigh of relief andughed. "That¡¯s not a problem. Qi also allows me to hold a breath longer. I never tried it but I can probably hold it for five minutes."

    Xuan said mockingly. "I only said you have to hold the breath for three minutes enter this building. The issue is do you know which notebook we are looking for? No, you don¡¯t have the knowledge to distinguish the one we need in a short time. Three minutes is just enough for you to run away. You need my help unless you bring out every notebook from the facility, which isn¡¯t possible. Another method is bring me inside. I will find the notebook within two minutes. However, I can only hold my breath for three minutes. At the two minute thirty second mark, my thinking will begin to degrade. Which means you have to bring me in within one minute. I will find the notebook within two minutes. Then you have to bring me out before I die. However, this is only the beginning."

    Zheng put a hand over his forehead and thought for a bit. "Wait. Let me repeat what you meant. I have to run a three minute distance within a minute. Do you want me to use Explosion? If so, I won¡¯t be able to fight once inside. How are we going to kill the queen bee?"

    Xuan smiled. "That¡¯s basically it. But you don¡¯t need to use Explosion for the running. The movement technique along with the unlocked mode should reduce your running time by two to three times. Then you have to kill the queen bee while I search the notebooks. As I said, it¡¯s only the beginning once we leave the facility with the notebook."

    Zheng, Kampa, and WangXia looked confused. What else was there after they finished the mission?

    "Attacks from the insects!?" The three of them said simultaneously.

    Xuan nodded. "Correct. The bees that fly away doesn¡¯t die off. The issue isn¡¯ting out alive but what we are going to face after we killed their queen."

    "Haha. We will be flying away on the Sky Stick while being chased by huge bees. And we have to attack the navy on the way and enter I Nur. I am in! This is so exciting!" Kampa raised his rifle up andughed out.

    WangXia alsoughed. "Since we have already been given a time limit, there¡¯s no other choice but to do it. Ha. Sink the American ships. We can¡¯t do it in the real world so let¡¯s do it here!"

    "Okay! We are doing it!" Zheng nodded. He howled while holding the Gatling cannon and spear.

    After the first few minutes of discussion, they gathered enough fungus and shrubs. Zheng dried them out with his red me then processed them like how you create stink bombs. Once everything was ready, they only had ten minutes left. That was the result of them working as fast as they could.

    "The smoke will obstruct vision so we have to enter the unlocked mode to see. However, my unlocked stage isn¡¯t as high as yours. Even though I can¡¯t feel pain, but I won¡¯t be able to move after a few minutes. So when we areing out, you have to tie me to a rope." Xuan said.

    Kampa was standing on the Sky Stick. WangXia was nting the stink bombs at various spots and set them to explode simultaneously with timed bombs. Zheng was holding two on his hand. He had to throw these inside the facility.

    The group was a thousand meters away from the facility. The bees didn¡¯t seem to mind them. Bee type insects usually wouldn¡¯t attack until you reach within fifty meters of their hive. So they were able to nt the bombs easily. Even though they seemed so excited, they knew any mistake would result in death. They had seen they bees carried a four meter stegosaurus to the facility. Then tens of thousands of bees disintegrated the stegosaurus and smeared the mixture of meat and soil on the facility walls.

    This ck outer shell of the facility was actually made up of dinosaur flesh. The dinosaurs were futile in front of such arge number of bees at this size. Even humans were helpless until they could research an insecticide to kill them.

    Goose bumps filled their bodies as they watched numerous bees flying around. Zheng carried Xuan on his back and took a deep breath. "Let¡¯s begin!" He ran toward the gate and shattered the ck shell with his Gatling cannon. Then he ignited the stink bomb and threw it inside.

    P.S. Merry Christmas!

 Vol 12: 5-1.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 5-1.</strong>

    The bees took a while to respond. A few secondster, they heard a horrifying sound. The sound of countless flying insects pping their wings. At the same time, the bees on the outer shell began to charge at them.

    Zheng yelled. "Detonate!"

    WangXia indeed had the talent in modifying bombs. He created the stink bombs and modified the timed bombs to remote controlled detonation in less than an hour. He also removed part of the explosive powder so as to not destroy the stink bombs in the detonation. This looked impressive to Zheng but Kampa and Xuan looked rather casual about it. Perhaps this kind of talent was normal among the special forces.

    WangXia pressed the detonation button as soon as Zheng yelled. ck smoke rose along the explosion from several locations and covered the facility.

    The looked up to see a ck wave flying out from the facility. In the beginning the bees were just the size of a palm. But as time went on, the bees were bing bigger and bigger. In the end, the twinbees were the size of an adult arm. ck smoke finally came out from the facility behind the bees. Zheng took a deep breath and carried Xuan and ran toward the facility.

    The moment they went into the smoke, over a hundred bees jumped at them. Xuan took out his pistols and began shooting at both sides and their back. Even with so many bees here, not one coulde near them.

    Zheng entered the unlocked state when they entered the smoke. He activated the movement technique. In just a few seconds he approached the entrance of the facility then jumped in.

    A thick smoke filled the inside of the facility. Normal people wouldn¡¯t have been able to see a thing. A thick slimy liquid covered the walls. This liquid didn¡¯t smell anything like honey at all but rather smelled like blood. If you were to look closely, you would find out the liquid wasposed with blood.

    Though Zheng didn¡¯t have the time to care about this sort of thing. He was running at his limit under normal conditions. In fact, he was jumping along the walls and pirs which increased his speed by quite a lot. He reached the main lobby of the facility in just twenty seconds.

    This room could barely be recognized as a lobby. There were dark, red hives all over the ce. Inside the hives were either eggs the size of ostrich eggs orrge maggots. The density of these things agitated Zheng. His speed was reduced since even the floor was covered with hives. Each step would drown his leg in thick bloody liquid. This room felt worse than that of the Alien hive.

    Neither he nor Xuan could speak under the smoke. Xuan pointed to the left side of the lobby. Zheng then stepped hard onto the ground, crushing a hive and jumped up. He jumped across seven meters then kicked the wall. He broke through the wall. Behind it was a room for document storage. However, the room was a mess at this point. No documents could be seen and the floor was covered in blood. A pungent and rancid smell floated along with the smoke.

    Zheng took out the axe and began clearing the hives in this room. Suddenly, they heard a ding and their hearts skipped a beat. He put his hand into the hive his axe hit and pulled out a safe.

    A minute had passed at this point. Zheng had no time to waste. He hacked open the safe. Xuan also got down from his back. There was no need for them to exchange any worlds. Zheng started running toward the door while Xuan began to go through almost a hundred pieces of document from the safe.

    Time! Time! Zheng could hold a breath for over five minutes but not Xuan. He had to kill the queen bee within a minute or else Xuan would die from suffocation or get swarmed by the bees.

    The lobby was actually the size of half a ser field. Which was reasonable since this facility was designed to research dinosaurs. But due to this size and the number of hives residing here, it looked extremely creepy. Yet, Zheng had to look for the queen bee in this environment.

    He heard a buzzing sound and immediately turned his head over. Several gigantic bees were flying at him from the ceiling. These gigantic bees were almost half his size and didn¡¯t seem to be affected by the smoke. They could see Zheng from afar and were approaching at an incredible speed.

    Zheng suddenly remembered Xuan said the queen bees were different from queen ants in that they didn¡¯t just reproduce, but also had the highest attack power among all the bees. There should also be ten or more male bees guarding the queens. These male bees were the kings and wererger than normal bees.

    "Insects have much higher strength and reaction speed than reptiles. Ants can lift twenty times their weight, something no other species could achieve. Even though it is uncertain if they retain the same multiplier as their size grows, but reptiles would never surpass the strength and reaction speed of insects at the same size."

    Zheng only had time to recall this conversation. As soon as he lifted the axe to block in front of him, a male bee had pped its tail at the axe. The huge force almost knocked the axe off his hands. Zheng was under the first stage and using qi at this moment, so his strength was several times higher than a normal person. Which meant the male bee¡¯s strength was at least ten times that of a normal person.

    "Ah!" Zheng was pushed back several meters. The insects¡¯ strength was beyond his expectation but he had been through so many trials already. He fought his way through Aliens, ghosts, zombies, nemesis, and other strong fighters. Those enemies were nothing less than these insects. He entered the second stage of the unlocked mode. His arms erged and his reaction speed increased. As another male bee charged at him, he swung the axe horizontally and shed the bee in half.

    Danger also meant rewards. He had grown stronger and stronger each time he survived the life and death trials. He could fight these insects even if he didn¡¯t use Explosion. If it was anyone else in his ce, like Kampa would not have the reaction speed to catch the bees despite the EMP rifle was powerful enough.

    Sci-fi weapons were useful, but they couldn¡¯t be all. Evolution and bing strong was the best way to deal with danger!

    Zheng shed another male bee then charged at where they wereing from!

 Vol 12: 5-2.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 5-2.</strong>

    Insects in general had greater speed and reaction than reptiles. The male bees were at least 30% faster than Zheng¡¯s first unlocked mode. They also had incredible strength. Zheng crouched down as he sensed danger and a male bee charged from behind. It missed Zheng but kept charging forward for at least ten more meters before stopping, crushing all the hives on the way. Then the bee flew back out from the bloody liquid. Their bodies were also tough.

    Zheng continued moving forward while attacking the bees. He also silently counted the time he had left. If there wasn¡¯t enough time in the end, he would have to use Explosion or Destruction to destroy out this facility.

    "Forty-two seconds and seven male bees."

    He surpassed these bees in speed when he entered the second stage but he couldn¡¯t just leave them behind in case the bees gave up chasing him and went after Xuan. So he kept attacking the bees.

    Zheng had been well experienced with the second stage after all these times. He could easily dodge their attacks with his instincts and counter with the axe, shing them in half without giving the bees time to react.

    Twenty-seven seconds left and two male bees. The bees suddenly raised their height and gave him a greater feeling of danger. Zheng immediately backed away but he was still toote. A sharp pain registered on his left leg and at the same time, the bees¡¯ lower bodies broke off. A stinger along with part of its body pierced into Zheng¡¯s leg. Fortunately, he was quick enough to dodge the other one. The other stinger shot destroyed arge hive next to him.

    Zheng immediately pulled the stinger out. It was still connected to a venomous sac and was instilling venom into his body. His leg was feeling numb in just this short moment. That was thanks to his incredible immunization strength already.

    Zheng was getting anxious. He ran on ayer of bloody liquid toward where the male bees came from. Several secondster, he finally found arge bee that was slightly bigger than him hanging on the ceiling above. As soon as Zheng saw the bee, it jumped down towards him.

    nk! Zheng barely moved the axe to the front and the bee had hit the axe with its tale. What scared him was that the tail pierced through the axe, which was made of titanium alloy. That stinger stopped several centimeters from his head. He could see the ck venom dripping off from the end. This stab would have taken his head if the axe wasn¡¯t in time to block it.

    Zheng just brought out his red me when the bee immediately backed off. Its speed was even faster than him in the second stage. The me didn¡¯t catch the bee.

    The bee seemed to be able to tell the situation. It kept backing away while the me covered Zheng¡¯s body. He had no choice but to deactivate the me. Each time it attacked, another hole would be added onto the axe. The damage was giving Zheng chills and the two were at a stalemate for ten seconds. Zheng had to put all his efforts in defense, not to mention catching up to the bee¡¯s speed. Finally, the bee got his left shoulder. It opened up a piercing hole instantly. His whole arm turned ck. If he didn¡¯t scare the bee away with the me immediately, those teeth that were approaching would have taken half his head.

    Less than ten seconds left. Zheng came to aplete halt. The queen bee charged at him and as it came close, he activated Explosion.

    He felt as though time slowed down. It was so difficult to catch the bee¡¯s movements but now it felt slower than normal people. Zheng could feel the movement partially through instincts and partially through vision. He blocked the axe in front and let the stinger pierce through. Then he covered his hand with qi, grabbed the stinger and snapped it. The stinger was now stuck onto the axe so the queen bee couldn¡¯t back away without pulling Zheng along.

    Time was as valuable as life during Explosion. He didn¡¯t wait for the bee¡¯s next action and leaped onto its back then punched it with both fists. These punches were as strong as cannon shots when his strength was ten times higher than usual. The queen bee was crushed to two pieces with merely two punches. Zheng then stepped on it,pletely shattering its body and all the hives several meters around him. The metallic floor also sunk a few centimeters.

    Zheng felt a strong sense of fatigue as soon as he came out of Explosion. He had only used it for three seconds. His leg and left should was numbing and painful and made him want to scream. But he endured this awful sensation through determination and began to ran at full speed toward Xuan¡¯s location.

    He didn¡¯t have to find the way again so it only took a few seconds to reach the room. Xuan¡¯s body was trembling but he was holding onto a piece of document. There were two smaller safes next to the one from before. The hives on the floor were moved again. It seemed like he searched the room once more when he didn¡¯t find the document from the first safe.

    Zheng had no time to confirm if this was the document they were looking for as Xuan was in a suffocated state. He grabbed Xuan and channeled qi into his body just like how he tested it on blonde man. Then he began running the same way he came.

    The trembling stopped. Xuan opened his eyes and immediately looked to his hand to find the document still there. Then he looked toward the outside of the facility. The pistols slipped into his hands again, but the shaking of his hands showed ack of strength.

    Zheng saw the smoke was subsiding and he could hear the buzzing sounding from outside. The amount of buzzing was horrifying. It gave him images of being surrounded by insects. The male bees and queen bee were strong but the real horror was those palm sized bees outside the facility.

    Xuan¡¯s face was turning pale again. Zheng also felt difort in his chest. He was almost out of oxygen. Finally, they charged out of the facility and out of the smoke.

    "Completed bonus mission. Each member on the ind received 4000 points and two rank C rewards. Obtained quest item DNA restructuring document."

 Vol 12: 5-3.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 5-3.</strong>

    Zheng and Xuan took several deep breaths as soon as they came out. Since they were still in the unlocked mode, they could see the countless bees trying to get at them through the half dissipated smoke. Fortunately, the smoke could still dy them off a little longer and Kampa and WangXia were shooting at the bees from not far away.

    Zheng ran toward the two of them like wind, reaching them in just a few seconds. He put down Xuan and stepped onto the Sky Stick. However, his body shook uncontrobly. The others then noticed his shoulder and leg were swollen and dark, as if the cells were dead.

    Kampa and WangXia both took out their knives. They looked at each other then Kampa stepped back a bit. WangXia sliced a cross shaped wound on Zheng¡¯s shoulder. ck colored blood flowed out along with an almond scent. Kampa and WangXia¡¯s expressions immediately turned terrible. Zheng stopped WangXia from trying to suck out the venom and said. "Not an issue. I brought antidotes. Though I won¡¯t be able to control the Sky Stick."

    Xuan took his ce and said. "I unlocked the first stage of the constraint. I will control it."

    WangXia sliced open the swollen areas on Zheng then instilled two syringes into the wounds. After the three of them stepped onto the ropes, Xuan took off with the Sky Stick. They flew along the smoke and broke through theyer of bees. Xuan was piloting the Sky Stick as good as Zheng. It flew without wavering a bit at maximum speed.

    "Our speed is slightly slower than them." Xuan muttered.

    The other three people turned their heads around and saw the bees flying after them. It was such a horrifying sight. If the sun was shining at that direction, the amount of bees would havepletely blocked off the light. Even the dinosaurs wouldn¡¯t stand a chance against these bees.

    Kampa shouted then aimed the EMP rifle at the bees. The sound of the rifle was much louder than normal guns, plus the bullets generated a loud noise as they broke through the sonic barrier. The air in front of the gun barrel was wavering visibly. It was like looking through a fire.

    Numerous bees got shot down by the bullets and dropped like rain. However, that was still such a small amount with respect to the whole species right here. The bees were still closing in. A a group of bees at the forefront came close to less than a kilometer, WangXia took out a timed bomb and adjusted the timer. Then he threw the bomb over.

    After flying away for a little bit, they heard the explosion. The stwave reached them and broke the bnce of the Sky Stick. Xuan immediately seized back control.

    Zheng asked curiously. "This... isn¡¯t this too powerful? That¡¯s like three high explosive grenades."

    A small mushroom cloud was still rolling up in mid air. All the bees caught in the explosion were dead and many nearby were shattered by the stwave. This explosion nearly wiped the bees close to them. A stillrger swarm was further away and wouldn¡¯t catch up for a while.

    WangXiaughed. "Correct. That¡¯s the amount of explosives of three high explosive grenades. You can use it safely with some modification as long as you throw it far enough, or like how we were moving at a high enough speed. Otherwise, the stwave alone would kill us."

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief and patted WangXia¡¯s shoulder. His arm and leg had recovered by now. the antidotes were extremely effective plus his own recovery rate and immunization strength. He could basically start to fight again.

    Zheng then said to Xuan in excitement. "This is great! We obtained another quest item. Hurry, what¡¯s the use of this DNA restructuring document? Does that mean we can alter our DNA at will like the fourth stage?"

    Xuan replied. "Impossible. This is merely the form for the potion to revert evolution and the DNA blueprint of some ancient species. It is useless to us but may be connected to the third bonus mission in this movie."

    The other three were surprised. They only knew of two bonus missions. The second one being in I Nur, even though they had no idea what happened there yet. So was there a third ind?

    Xuan continued. "Zheng, have you noticed that we didn¡¯t receive a time constraint in this world? Which means we can stay in this world for ten years or more if we don¡¯te to I Sorna toplete the mission."

    Zheng paused for a moment, then said in a surprise. "You¡¯re right. There¡¯s no time constraint this time. So can that mean we spend time training here? My qi and blood energy is improving slowly but if there¡¯s a lot of time..."

    "That¡¯s not possible. Although I did consider of this possibility. Do you know why I decided toe to this ind so soon? I was suspicious of why would God leave such a big exploit. Our mission is very simple since we only have to steal the T-Rex eggs from the museum so why didn¡¯t God give us a time limit? The only possibility is we will be in danger if we stay in the city or this world for too long."

    Xuan continued slowly. "Have you noticed the closer we got to the center of the ind, the more insects we saw. It wasn¡¯t just the bees. There were several other insect species and some had bigger numbers than the bees andrger bodies. Know what this signifies? They are still evolving to adapt to the oxygen level of this world. The bees have obviously adapted. Once the other species finished adaptation, they will begin to reproduce. The end result can only be the annihtion of human society. That¡¯s why the longer we stay here, the lower the chance we will survive. In five years, the insects will be all over the world and we won¡¯t be able to obtain the T-Rex eggs. That will be the consequence of living peacefully for those years. Danger equals rewards. And time will be that reward."

    Zheng finally got it and said. "So the third bonus mission only appears after finishing the first mission. We have to fully understand the potential threat of these insects and the significance of this document toplete it."

    "Correct. Handing over this document to the government of this world in order to change the fate of humanity. This is the meaning of the bonus mission and will change the original plot." Xuan adjusted his sses and said calmly.

 Vol 12: 6-1.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 6-1.</strong>

    Everyone felt relived upon hearing this. It was a sense of trust toward theirrades. The only ones who could take on the burden of this trust at the moment were Zheng and Xuan. One for his strength and one for his brain. Zheng also had the determination of not giving up team members under any circumstances which made them willing to entrust their backs to him. Perhaps this kind of trust was naive in God¡¯s world but it also bonded the team together. Team China would be a joke without him. Not even Xuan could unite together aplete team.

    Their trust toward Xuan was different. He didn¡¯t have the charisma for them to entrust their safety to him. But his intelligence and near perfect ns gave them an illusion that no situation was difficult.

    When Zheng and Xuan were working together, they formed the core of team China. A team with trust toward each other, with Zheng as the strongest sword, and the intelligence of Xuan as the strongest shield that could reach a solution for any danger.

    Zhengughed and said. "Understood. Let¡¯s go ambush the navy and also lure the bees over to them. Xuan, is the Sky Stick waterproof?"

    Xuan paused for a moment then smiled. "No problem. Its energy system is a magical part. This is a little different from the original one from the movie. I get what you mean."

    Zheng said. "Then we will go straight to I Nur. Haha. Complete the bonus mission over there then we will do the third bonus mission. That will be three rewards in a single movie. That¡¯s way beyond my expectation. Haha."

    Xuan asked calmly. "Are you not scared of dying? Two rank C rewards worth of danger also took your life. Or do you think an ind that needs to be guarded with a carrier fleet is easier?"

    Zheng replied without showing any weakness. "We wouldn¡¯t have been here if we want to survive this movie risk free. Don¡¯t worry. I have pushed any consideration of my life back the moment that I decided to revive our team members. I wouldn¡¯t be here if I didn¡¯t have the determination to die at any second!"

    Zheng aimed the Gatling cannon at the front. A few secondster, two military helicopters flew out from the hill. The searchlights scanned back and forth in this darkness. As the helicopters were turning to the Sky Stick¡¯s direction, Zheng clenched his teeth and pulled the trigger. Numerous bullets sprayed across. Multiple sounds of impact emerged from the first helicopter. It was only a few seconds when it was filled with bullet holes from the side. The pilot was killed in the process. The helicopter crashed toward the ground then exploded.

    Kampa also aimed the EMP rifle as heughed. Then he fired at the other helicopter. This helicopter shot a missile at them but the bullets from the EMP rifle pierced through the missile along with the helicopter. The Gatling cannon only shot down the helicopter but the EMP rifle caused the helicopter to explode in midair, showing the difference in power.

    "Haha. Let¡¯s begin. Don¡¯t hold back or take anything into consideration. Let us go tackle a fleet and sink a ship. Xuan, leave everything to us!" Zheng roared.

    The Sky Stick flew across the sky and was approaching the coast. The bees were still chasing after it, clearing a path on the way. All the dinosaurs that didn¡¯t run away in time was surrounded by these bees and turned into skeletons. Be it T-Rex, or brontosaurus. They were futile in front of the tens of millions of bees.

    Suddenly, there was a hissing from the Sky Stick. Xuan said. "We are locked on by the radar. One that¡¯s from the satellites. There are missilesing our way from an unknown location. Seems like the anti detection of the Sky Stick isn¡¯t perfect. I will have to do some improvements after going back. It would be best tobine the anti-detection system and interference system..."

    Zheng shouted from below. "This is not the time to discuss about the systems! What missiles? Normal rockets or what? What would you use if it was you?"

    Xuan replied. "The helicopter from before probably sent images of us and the bees back to the base. If they simply want to kill us, any missile will do. However, if they want to wipe off such arge quantity of bees, or at least dy them, they would probably use a fuel-air explosive. It will create a st wave of 10km and turn this space to high temperature."

    Zheng felt a chill down his spine and instantly entered the third stage of the unlocked mode. He simted Zero then shouted to Kampa. "I will help you aim! Fire along with your feelings! I can¡¯t promise I will get the correct spot but there¡¯s definitely a missileing from this direction."

    Zheng focused his sight at the distance. The Sky Stick was flying a hundred meters above the ground. The coast wasing into view and allowed Zheng to see a little further in this darkness. He could only rely on Zero¡¯s vision and the sixth sense of a sniper to find the location of the fuel-air explosive. Otherwise, the four of them were going to have their ashes buried here.

    He could see a small faint white glow in the distance. No, it was actually three glowing dots. Zheng aimed the EMP rifle over that direction without any hesitation. "The gauss sniper rifle has a range of 80km. This is an assault rifle so the range is shorter. But its still one tier above the gauss rifle. So let¡¯s pray. Go ahead, Kampa, right at that direction!"

    Kampa roared then pulled the trigger. The glows were probably over 10km away. Any little movement and the bullets would be dozens of meters off from the aim. This was a test to Kampa¡¯s shooting skill. That was all they could do.

    Zheng had taken out the Spear of Osiris and began charging it with qi and blood energy. He didn¡¯t know if the throw could reach so far at full strength. However, he had to try if Kampa failed.

    Kampa didn¡¯t stop roaring the whole time. A bright light exploded near the coast. It was as dazzling as a mini sun. Then they heard three consecutive explosions. The light was getting brighter and brighter followed by a heat wave that swept at them. They could still feel the heat at such distance. Xuan turned the Sky Stick around and headed directly into the warm water.

 Vol 12: 6-2.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 6-2.</strong>

    The water resistance was quite strong especially due to the high speed of the Sky Stick. They were almost pushed off the Sky Stick. Xuan had toy low on it and the other three had to grab onto the rope tightly.

    About a minuteter, Xuan piloted the Sky Stick out of the water. The air was still warm. A reddish fire was burning from afar. However, the bees didn¡¯t stop there. They were swarming toward the fleet as expected. The first of their victims were the buildings near the shore and the soldiers inside. Numerous soldiers were screaming as they ran to the barbed wires where the insecticide was.

    As soon as the Sky Stick got out of the water, Xuan piloted it toward the nearest ship. They had to fly near the surface to avoid getting detected by radar and the three hanging on ropes were dragging on top of the water. Fortunately, since it was the darkest hour before dawn, no one would notice the unusual rolling water.

    Zheng suddenly felt a sense of danger from beneath, a chilling sense of killing intent. He shouted to Xuan immediately. ¡°Go up!¡±

    Xuan piloted the Sky Stick upward. It was capable of lifting ten meters in just a moment. At the same time, a round mouth swam up to where they were. Countless teeth the size of a finger filled the mouth. When the owner of this mouth came out of the water, they saw that it was a giant starfish, or perhaps a species rted to it.

    The three people hanging on ropes gulped and felt a chill over the body. Dying in a battle, to a gun was eptable. Death wasn¡¯t scary, but getting chewed by that mouth was a different kind of horror.

    Xuan said. ¡°Then we will fly at this height, but that¡¯s taking another risk.¡± The Sky Stick elerated to its maximum speed. They could feel the strong wind blowing past. Then the ship came into sight.

    Zheng counted the time and distance quietly. When it was only 500 meters away, he shouted. ¡°Attack!¡± He pulled the ring on the grenade he was holding for some time and threw it over. It exploded in the center of the deck and caught dozens of soldiers around it. The main gun nearby was destroyed. Though the missiles didn¡¯t get set off.

    The EMP rifle roared loudly. The gun showed its full power being at a height advantage. Needle like bullets caused a scraping sound from the metal deck. The sound went all the way to the bottom of the ship as if it were being torn apart. All the people on the deck were easily shredded to pieces, including some weapons.

    Zheng and WangXia were shocked. The gun seemed too powerful even as a sci-fi weapon. Furthermore, it had unlimited ammos. Kampa would have been able to take the ship on his own if he just continued like this.

    As the Sky Stick flew over the ship, the EMP rifle basically sprayed every area of the deck. A few missiles were caught and caused explosions. After they crossed the ship, another bigger explosion urred. They looked back to see half the ship had sunk in a sea of fire. More explosions were happening inside the ship and soon it slowly slid into the sea.

    Everyone aside from Xuan was shocked by their weapons. Even as a sci-fi weapon, the EMP rifle was more powerful than the average energy weapon and had a horrifying range and speed. When given unlimited ammos, it was the king of mid to long range battles.

    WangXia was shocked by the explosion radius of just a small bomb. It was almost equivalent to a nuclear bomb of the same size and mass. Furthermore, he still had many of these timed bombs on hand, enough for him to sink a ship on his own.

    Xuan said. ¡°Kampa, is the gun barrel boiling hot?¡±

    The other three people looked at the barrel and saw that it had turned white. That temperature seemed even higher than softened metal that was burned to red. However, the alloy used in the gun didn¡¯t seem soft or going to melt at this point.

    ¡°Kampa, don¡¯t use the gun again for some time. It originally had a shooting time of a few seconds then a cool down time during reload. However, the unlimited ammo version took away the cool down time. Continuous use will cause the metal to fatigue. If you don¡¯t want to ruin this gun, don¡¯t use it for half an hour.¡± Xuan said calmly then headed toward another ship.

    ¡°Wait! Didn¡¯t you just say he should use the EMP rifle? What are we doing over there?¡± Zheng immediately shouted.

    Xuan replied. ¡°Did you not heard the notification? Each of us obtained 1000 points. Furthermore, just sinking one ship might only seem like an ident to the Navy. Since we already sunk one, it doesn¡¯t hurt to sink another.¡± Xuan said without stopping.

    The ship had caught them in the searchlight. Several helicopters took off and headed toward them. The artilleries were also firing at their way. Fortunately, the Sky Stick moved fast enough and Xuan was still in his unlocked mode. He dodged all the projectiles while flying toward the ship.

    Kampa thought of firing but the whiteness of the barrel made him stop each time he raised the gun. At the same time, several anti-air missiles shot out from the ship and air-to-air missiles from the helicopters. These missiles had their guidance system locked onto the Sky Stick. They were two kilometers away.

    Zheng¡¯s eyes defocused. He aimed the Gatling cannon at the missiles. The trajectory paths appeared in his head as if something pre-calcted them. Then he pulled the trigger of the Gatling cannon.

 Vol 12: 6-3.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 6-3.</strong>

    As the Gatling cannon fired, the missiles exploded mid air one by one. Xuan seemed to know that Zheng would do this in advance. He flew the Sky Stick toward the ship without stopping. Those on the ship stared with their mouth wide open at this never seen before aircraft, and the unbelievable shooting uracy. No helicopter would have thought about shooting down missiles. It wasn¡¯t just an issue with uracy but also reacting fast enough to aim for one missile after another.

    However, Zheng did it under the enhanced reaction speed in the unlocked mode. Those on the ship watched as the hoverboard flew through the explosions. The Gatling cannon also aimed at the deck.

    When the Gatling cannon began the next round of fire, numerous bullets hit the surface of the ship. Unfortunately, it wasn¡¯t even near the power of the EMP rifle. The cannon shots didn¡¯t even prate the metalyer of the deck and only got the soldiers on the surface. At the same time, WangXia threw a timed bomb and two mines. A huge explosion urred after they flew across the ship. The heat waves nearly caught them into the st. This explosion was much more powerful than the missiles that exploded before. They turned around to see the whole deck was torn apart. Though the explosion only impacted the top of the deck and wasted most of its force.

    Xuan said. "Not enough. We haven¡¯t received the reward notifications yet, which means the ship isn¡¯t sinking. Zheng, WangXia, use the gravity mine."

    They paused for a moment. Then WangXia took out the gravity mine, a ck sphere. Who would have known this little sphere would destroy anything within two hundred meters?

    Zheng took the mine from WangXia. The activation weight was set at 5 kilograms. Then he said. "Fly back. I will throw it."

    Xuan flew the Sky Stick back over the ruined ship. Zheng had already thrown the gravity mine down. Then he threw a grenade without pulling its ring. After the minended, the grenade hit the mine. A suction force immediately pulled everything toward the mine. They could feel this force even in mid air. Thankfully, the Sky Stick was able to fly them out from this force. The force became smaller and smaller as they flew further away. After they reached a kilometer from the ship, they turned around and was appalled.

    Most of the ship was rolled into an iplete ball with many parts of it filled with water. Explosions were urring inside the ball. Fire from the explosions escaped but then immediately got sucked back. Before long, this ball sunk into the sea.

    This destruction left the four of them standing in ce for a moment until horrifying buzzing sounds brought them back to reality. Miserable screams wereing from every ship nearby. Countless bees had swarmed these ships. The navy and solders were running but that was only futile. Each time a group of bees caught them, they would soon turn into skeletons.

    Originally, Xuan¡¯s n was to cause chaos by sinking two ships so the rest of the fleet wouldn¡¯t have time to look for them. Then they could take the chance to enter I Nur. However, the current consequence would likely be the whole fleet getting destroyed, differing from Xuan¡¯s n.

    Zheng and the other two couldn¡¯t bring themselves to look at the scene. Xuan turned the Sky Stick around and flew away. Then they dived into the water just like before.

    The Sky Stick flew underwater for about two minutes before surfacing. Kampa and WangXia immediately coughed and breath in air.

    Zheng was silent for a while before he asked. "Have you thought of this situation? To let the insects attack the navy and wipe them out so we can enter the ind in this chaos?"

    Xuan¡¯s voice was indifferent. "No. Things often differ from expectations. I am not a god. I can¡¯t consider every possibility. That¡¯s god¡¯s domain."

    "If you can..." Zheng said with his head down. "Although this may sound hypocritical, since we have decided to attack the navy in the beginning. But try to kill less when we are guaranteed to live. It¡¯s understandable to kill to survive but people in this world don¡¯t know that they are part of a movie. They are also living humans. I hope this kind of tragedy doesn¡¯t happen again."

    Xuan disagreed decisively. "That¡¯s impossible. If I have known this, I will definitely lure the bees to the fleet. This will offer the biggest advantage to us. Chaos that¡¯s enough to wipe out this fleet will definitely incur a reaction from the carrier fleet. We can take this chance to enter the ind. Furthermore, the governments will only pay attention to the documents we have after they realize the potential threat of the insects. That¡¯s the key topleting the third bonus mission. So your suggestion is unreasonable. I won¡¯t agree unless..."

    "Unless?" Zheng knew that he was being unreasonable and expected this reaction from Xuan, but he was shocked to hear the unless.

    Xuan said. "The reason we are doing this is because weck the power toplete the missions with just ourselves. If you are strong enough, or if the team is strong enough to disregard these tricks then we won¡¯t have to involve so many people. If you are as strong as the clone you described then you could totally avoid everything that happened."

    In the end, it was still the problem with strength. Zheng felt a bit down but then he realized that strength was what he had been searching for. Strength was the basis topleting the bonus missions, to reviving his team, and to fighting his clone! If he didn¡¯t want people in the movies getting used and massacred, his only choice was to be strong, strong enough to ignore everything!

    Even though the fight ended with a tragedy, all four of them here were tough. A minute of silenceter, Kampa and WangXia returned to normal and discussed about their weapons. Kampa kept mentioning the limitation of the EMP rifle and begged Xuan toe up with something.

    "That¡¯s out of my capability. This gun is a sci-fi weapon to begin with. The technology is approximately 150 years beyond the real world, one level higher than gauss weapons. EMP is on the same level asser weapons. Its biggest limitation is supposed to be the reloading time but your weapon doesn¡¯t have this limitation. And you still want it to fire without stopping? That will raise the worth of this weapon to tier B or at least higher."

    That was true. Since a single person with the EMP rifle could sink a ship. So Kampa didn¡¯t say anything after grumbling for a bit. WangXia was also quite dissatisfied with the bombs. He was going to ask Xuan on how to insert the bombs into the target before detonating when they heard ten jets flew over them. The jets were heading toward the almost destroyed fleet.

 Vol 12: 7-1.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 7-1.</strong>

    As the jets flew past, Xuan piloted the Sky Stick over the sea. It went under the jets with the help of the darkness. The jets obviously wouldn¡¯t notice such a small object during the night. They continued flying ahead at a high speed.

    The group let out a sigh of relief after the jets went away and Xuan said. ¡°Everyone can take a break. It takes around an hour to reach the ind since the weight of four people lowered the speed of the Sky Stick by 10 to 20 percent. The ind is over 600 kilometers away so we will see it in around an hour.¡±

    Fatigue struck their bodies once they became rxed. The series of fights and the torrents underwater put their bodies and mind in a tensed state. One of the main reason they came out without a dent was due to Xuan¡¯s piloting technique. Otherwise, one wave of bullets and missiles would have shot them down. Their powerful weapons wouldn¡¯t be of much use in that situation.

    After several minutes of resting, Xuan said calmly. ¡°I will take this time to analyze the current situation and rewards.¡±

    Zheng and the other two people looked at each other. Their eyes were filled with delight. These risks were dangerous and almost put them in a desperate situation. They could still feel a chill deep in their bones when they thought of those bees that covered the whole sky.

    ¡°The reward from the bonus mission is 4000 points and 2 rank C rewards. Sinking two ships is 2000 points. Even without counting the dinosaurs we killed on the way, each of us got 6000 points and the rank C rewards. However, we were deducted 4000 points so that put us at 2000 points in the end.¡±

    The three of them were excited until thatst sentence dumbfounded them. Xuan continued. ¡°You probably didn¡¯t pay attention to the notifications during battle. We caused arge amount of insects escaped I Sorna in advance and were rewarded negative 4000 points. Fortunately, God only took away the points. This is what we are discussing.¡±

    ¡°Changing the plot doesn¡¯t always end in a reward. To the contrary, some changes may cause a chain reaction that will result in a punishment from God. The negative reward was one of such. Furthermore, that notification included the whole team China. The three newbies may not make it out alive.¡±

    This shocking news left them unable to react. After quite a while, Zheng said .¡±Aren¡¯t there two more bonus missions? We can¡¯t bring them to I Nur but they should be able to join in on the third bonus mission. I think...¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°This is what I am nning to say. But before that, let¡¯s organize the information we have on bonus missions and their patterns. First, the bonus missions will change the main plot in an unpredictable way. The bigger this change is, the bigger our reward is. The reward from this change can be positive or negative reward. However,pleting a bonus mission will give us a positive reward. This is the first pattern.¡±

    ¡°Second, the more dangerous a situation is, the higher the reward, which can be seen from the research facility. We were lucky to have gone there at a time when many insects were dying. We had a high speed transportation tool. If it was a helicopter or airne instead, we would have gotten caught by the bees. And we had someone that could quickly identify the document and Zheng toplete the mission. Without any of these, the male male bees and queen bee could have killed us in the facility.¡±

    ¡°Third, the more people required for the bonus mission, the more that will obtain the reward. Only the four of us were rewarded when wepleted the bonus mission in I Sorna. However, the negative reward included everyone in the team. Do you still remember the Scorpion King mission? Even though I participated in the mission but you were the only one that obtained a reward. So that means the number of participants is determined by the bonus mission, not by us. For example, if a bonus mission only rewards five people and a team of twenty participated, the five that did the most work will be rewarded.¡±

    Xuan¡¯s tone was still calm and indifferent. ¡°Based on these three rules, the third bonus mission probably has a very low reward, and only includes one person. You can choose one of the newbies to save. However, whether it seeds is still dependent on the how much is rewarded. I personally favor Luo Gando.¡±

    Kampa and WangXia turned to Zheng. He clenched his teeth in silence. Everyone could feel the struggle he was experiencing. Even though he didn¡¯t want to abandon any newbies, he must make a decision in this situation,

    Zheng muttered. ¡°Is there no other way? Only one of them can live?¡±

    ¡°There is. Based on our current situation.¡± Xuan fixed his hair and turned toward the rising sun. ¡°We can pick up them now and head toward I Nur together. Since the first bonus mission was enough to reward four people, the chance that the second mission rewards even more people is high. However, that will decrease the speed of the Sky Stick further by 30 to 40 percent. This is the first problem. Secondly, if we are attacked during the mission, can these normal people face the situations calmly? Are they certain to not drag us behind? It¡¯s your choice.¡±

    Zheng knew what Xuan said was true. Yet, truth wasn¡¯t always easy to ept. If someone were to say that either you or a stranger could live, would you give this chance away? No, you would seize this hope for yourself. Such was human nature. There was no one to me for selfishness.

    Xuan said calmly. ¡°If you can¡¯t make this decision, I will do it.¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Zheng said. ¡°I understand the responsibility of a leader. That is to protect the team members¡¯ lives and interests. We are still rebuilding our team and the three of you don¡¯t have another chance to revive. I can¡¯t exchange your safety for a few newbies. This is a cruel decision but we proceed with the original n and give the third bonus mission to Gando. This is my order as the leader of team China!¡±

 Vol 12: 7-2.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 7-2.</strong>

    Kampa and WangXia both sighed and felt relieved. Even though this was cruel but the merciful would not take charge of an army. Sometimes, a decisive leader was the needed for the majority to survive. Furthermore, the three newbies still weren¡¯t part of the team yet. At least not part of the team revolving around Zheng.

    Zheng said in a serious tone, ¡°In the end, we are still too weak. Not just in exchanges but also in creating our own powers. Perhaps it¡¯s too early to say this but if we happen to live through movies easily in the future, I will revive the newbies and give them a second chance. Hoho, hope that dayes.¡±

    Xuan¡¯s voice came from above. ¡°Ok, now that¡¯s been decided, we will continue on to the difficulties of bonus missions. Basing off other rankings in the system, the lowest difficulty is D, then DD, then C and so forth. The one we justpleted is a CC difficulty. The one Zhengpleted in The Mummy is B. You only receive double rewards for doing it in advance. If we are to categorize them, C should be considered hard. However, with the right methods, it shouldn¡¯t be too dangerous. Just like how we used smoke to enter the facility.¡±

    ¡°B difficulty is life threatening. Judging from the Scorpion King mission, it¡¯s set at around 80% chance for a team wipe. So BB should be 90%. I can¡¯t imagine how difficult A and above is. That kind of missions might even cause casualties at those who didn¡¯t participate. Based on our performance, the hardest difficulty we canplete safely is CC. We should avoid B and above missions.¡±

    Zheng thought for a bit. ¡°You mean the mission in I Nur might be too difficult?¡±

    Xuan said, ¡°Basically. We can see from this document that the mad scientist discovered a method to manipte gics. He originally nned to enhance humans in order to make humans evolve. This is simr to what God is currently doing, except he tried to y God and do it with external forces. His method is sessful in some ways. The substance he developed can stimte an organism to unravel the secluded genes of their ancient forms, such as thoserge bees.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, when one of the organisms undergone this change, its genes mutated and DNA reconstructed into something unusual. The document said he ced that infant life in I Nur. Dragon is the only name that suits this mutated organism. This makes me worry.¡±

    ¡°Dragon? Dinosaur? It couldn¡¯t be Godzi right?¡± Kampaughed.

    The others also smiled. They didn¡¯t worry much about dinosaurs, even if it was a Godzi. The Sky Stick could keep them in a safe distance to gun down the Godzi. They had absolute advantage over life forms that couldn¡¯t fly.

    The sky was still a little dim. A trace of sunrise crept up in the horizon and they finally saw the fleet. All the ships were well lit. It seemed like what happened in I Sorna had forced this fleet to head there. Hope they wouldn¡¯t encounter the swarm of bees and be the next victims where everyone died but the ships were still intact.

    Xuan lowered the Sky Stick near the surface of the sea after he saw the fleet. They were still some distance away so the chance of being detected was slim unless the fleet was specifically searching for them. Soon, they flew past the fleet and I Nur came into view.

    ¡°The ind where the first movie took ce and our possible second bonus mission.¡±

    The groupnded on the beach. They wanted to move around a bit after hanging there for so long and this flight had put excess burden on the non-official Sky Stick. It was better to let its energy system cool down a bit.

    The sky had gotten brighter by this time. Half the sun was up in the horizon, shining over this yet to be polluted beach. If the dinosaurs didn¡¯t exist, this would be a holiday resort.

    They moved around for a bit. Zheng took out the solidified water andpressed food. It was necessary to refill their energy after a night of fighting, and to take on the possible, more intense fight.

    After a while of resting, Zheng said to Xuan. ¡°Can you deduce what this mission is going to be about?¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°Not possible. We know too little at this point. Although it can be certain to be rted to that organism, but this ind is bigger than I Sorna. It¡¯s too difficult to find a specific organism. Furthermore, we can¡¯t be certain if the whole ind is polluted with that substance, which might mean another attack by swarms of insects. I can¡¯t known something out of nothing unless you give me enough information.¡±

    Zheng looked at Kampa and WangXia. They provided a lot of help in the previous mission. So this unknown mission made him hesitate. All three of them were important but aside from their weapons, they were not that much different from normal people. There¡¯s a high chance to get killed if they were ambushed by dinosaurs.

    Zheng thought for a bit then asked. ¡°How long will the Sky Stick take to cool down? Is an hour enough?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°The fact is, we can use it now but its value is irreceable until I can create it. So I wish to let it cool for forty minutes to an hour.¡±

    ¡°That will be enough. I am going to probe inside the ind in the meantime. Kampa, protect this ce. If you see something else moves, shoot it. WangXia nt mines around here and set the trigger weight to 300 kilograms. We don¡¯t need to use mines on the smaller velociraptors.¡±

    Zheng then took out the Spear of Osiris. The axe was left in the facility when it was stuck to the queen bee¡¯s stinger. There was no time for him to take off the axe so he had to give it up. Now, he didn¡¯t have a closebat weapon. The spear would have to do for now.

    Zheng ran into the forest. Kampa entered an alert state. And WangXia began nting mines in a two hundred meter radius.

    This forest was nted by humans. There was a set distance between each tree. However, it had been abandoned for too long. Withered branches and leaves filled the ground. Though this didn¡¯t affect Zheng¡¯s running. He continued heading deep into the forest.

    The atmosphere was strange. He didn¡¯t see a single dinosaur on the way, not even the remains of a dinosaur. There were also no giant insects. The insects here were still in their normal sizes. Which meant this ind wasn¡¯t polluted with the substance.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief. The insects from I Sorna gave him a lot of stress. With the insect problem gone, he was getting confused on why was it so quiet here. So quiet that it seemed like there was norge animals.

    A quietness like being at the border of a beast¡¯sir. A beast that had eaten all its preys.

    P.S. Trantion has slowed down in the past month partially due to the holidays and partially because I don¡¯t feel like doing it as much. The writing of the novel has gotten long-winded and repetitive, in that the author often repeats the same thing 2 to 3 times in a paragraph. I may slow down to a rate that I am morefortable with.

 Vol 12: 7-3.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 7-3.</strong>

    Zheng continued going forward with this feeling of uncertainty. He still hadn¡¯t found a single dinosaur no matter how deep he was into the forest. Or had the navy cleared all of them? Then why did the fleet garrisoned outside the ind?

    Curiosity and nervousness rose in his heart. The feeling of danger became increasingly vivid as he went deeper into this ind. This was an instinctive feeling of an animal. Like walking toward a beast, stressful and unbearable.

    Zheng continued running for ten more minutes. After counting the time, the Sky Stick would finish cooling down if he were to head back to the beach now. So he stopped and was about to turn around when a red bone caught his eye. The bone seemed fresh. Zheng immediately ran over.

    This bone seemed like it belonged to a giant animal, a shoulder de. The blood had dried up but still looked red. Its owner obviously died not long ago. However, Zheng¡¯s attention was focused on a row ofrge holes on the bone. The holes pierced through the bone and was as thick as his arm. How big was the owner of the beast with suchrge teeth?

    Zheng gasped. In fact, judging by the shape of these holes, those teeth might be even bigger because this seemed like just the front portion of the teeth. So the size of its owner would be several times bigger than a T-Rex. That was simply horrifying. There hadn¡¯t been any carnivores of such scale in Earth.

    A sudden, loud noise came from outside the forest. Zheng immediately used the movement technique to jump up to a 10 meter tall tree. Arge T-Rex was running at his direction while roaring. It didn¡¯t look like it was chasing after a prey. Just simply running. As he was about to turn around and get away, he halted in ce. He stared at the T-Rex¡¯s direction with his eyes wide open.

    Dragon! That was a real western dragon! With horn, scales, wings, and a lizard shaped body. The dragon had a body length of about 30 meters. It was running after the T-Rex. Due to the difference in size, it quickly caught up to the T-Rex then bit its head. The bite almost took away the T-Rex head in whole. Zheng finally found out the origin of the holes to that shoulder de.

    ¡°The Lost World: Jurassic Park bonus mission, y the dinosaur mutant. The yer receives a rank B reward and 5000 points. Assisting members each receive a rank C reward and 4000 points. This organism belong to magical beasts. Long range high tech weapons are nullified. If the organism isn¡¯t yed within 24 hours, all members that participated in the attack will be erased.¡±

    Zheng gulped as he heard the notification because he saw the dragon tore off the upper body of the T-Rex as it raised its head. That strength was horrifying. Its size was equally shocking. The stressing from a 30 meter long organism made his body tremble despite being so far away. He wasn¡¯t scared, but his body felt the danger.

    Zheng immediately turned around and ran toward the beach without a second thought. Fortunately, the dragon was focusing its attention on devouring the T-Rex and didn¡¯t notice the tiny human running away. After Zheng ran for a kilometer, he heard a roaring from behind. An unconscious roar that signaled it was full. The roar was loud as thunder. It made his ears painful despite the distance. But he had no time to pay any attention and focused all his energy on running.

    After charging out of the forest, Zheng saw Xuan, WangXia and Kampa standing by the shore safely. He let out a sigh of relief and headed over to them. There were obvious traces of mines on the beach but they didn¡¯t have to disguise the mines against dinosaurs. Zheng easily bypassed the mines and reached the group.

    Kampa and WangXia asked simultaneously. ¡°What was that noise just now?¡±

    They looked at each other then Kampa said. ¡°Shit, is it really a Godzi? So they actuallye from gic mutations?¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He sighed. ¡°More scary than Godzi. I saw a dragon, a real dragon.¡±

    The other three turned theirs eyes toward him. Xuan nodded. ¡°These dinosaurs can be considered dragons. We are insignificant whenpared to them in size.¡±

    Zheng scratched his head and drew in the air with his hands. ¡°Not dinosaurs, a dragon from the legends. Uh, I mean a real dragon exists in this ind. I received a notification from God as soon as I saw it. Killing the mutated dinosaur rewards the yer a rank B reward and 5000 points. Assisting members receive a rank C reward and 4000 points. Sounds nice but God also said that long range high tech weapons are nullified against the magical beast. Which means we can only fight it in close range. But you didn¡¯t see it with your own eyes. It was tens of meters big and bit a T-Rex in half. F*ck, how could God not allow long ranged weapons.¡±

    Xuan was looking at him calmly the whole time. He thought in silence after hearing the whole thing. Then he asked some details about the bonus mission, such as the time, location, or other restriction. He began pondering again when he heard the 24 hour time limit.

    ¡°Your Spear of Osiris isn¡¯t a long range high tech weapon. The gravity mines are high tech weapons but belong to close range. Which means we still have a pretty good chance. I don¡¯t know if missiles count since the explosions are close range but they areunched from distance. So we have to test.¡± Xuan muttered.

    Several minutester, Xuan said again. ¡°Then let¡¯s go take a look at the dragon first. I will attack with the missiles from the Sky Stick. If missiles are effective, we can kill it easily. Otherwise, you will have to attack with the Spear of Osiris. There¡¯s no time to waste. Let¡¯s go since the carrier fleet hasn¡¯t gone too far away. We can lure it to the fleet if missiles are effective.¡±

    Zheng thought for a bit and replied. ¡°Let me go alone. You haven¡¯t seen the dragon yet so the bonus mission hasn¡¯t activated for you. Instead of dying together if we can¡¯t finish the mission, it¡¯s better for me to fight alone. I can control the Sky Stick and use the Spear of Osiris. If I do die, then you can go back safely and revive me. I still haven¡¯t revived through the Book of Amun-Ra.¡± Zheng took out the Book of the Dead and the Book of Amun-Ra from his ring then handed them over.

    Yet, no one took the books from him. Kampa shouted. ¡°F*ck. Who do you think you are? Superman? And what are we? I have been fighting with you as part of team China! How can I watch you go fight with your life by yourself while we escape back to God¡¯s dimension like a dog? I will never be so worthless in my life!¡±

    WangXia also said with a low and deep voice. ¡°He¡¯s right. My bombs aren¡¯t long range high tech weapons so I can give you help. Let me go with you!¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t say anything. He turned to Xuan with the two books. Xuan adjusted his sses as if he hadn¡¯t seen the books. ¡°Although you sound like you are right but I can¡¯t be certain if we can revive someone bybining points from all three people. If not, none of us has the points and rewards to revive you. Which means we will go through one or more movies without a leader. Do you think we will ever get a good chance to revive you if we don¡¯t know what movie ising next? Instead of losing the leader and most powerful person in the team, let us make the bet with our lives!¡±

 Vol 12: 8-1.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 8-1.</strong>

    Still Xuan who piloted the Sky Stick. The other three people hung onto the ropes just like before.

    Zheng wanted to pilot the Sky Stick at first but Xuan shut him up with a reply. ¡°You¡¯re too impulsive. It will make everyone of us feel dangerous.¡± He had no choice but to ept this reality.

    They checked their equipments carefully before boarding. Their best weapon for ying dinosaurs, the EMP rifle, was rendered useless. In contrast, if bombs were effective, thest gravity mine was probably the key to killing the dragon. Since it was a close range weapon that was capable of killing the dragon. The question was, how would they get the dragon to step on it?

    ¡°It has a pair of wings just like dragons in legends. God also said it¡¯s a magical beast so I think it can fly. Having the dragon step on the mine is the most difficult problem we have now.¡± Zheng sighed.

    WangXia touched the ck sphere and said. ¡°Isn¡¯t there twenty four hours? Can this be the time given to us to find the dragon¡¯s pattern? Like where it would go everyday, where it hunts for preys, the location of itsir. We can nt the mine at somewhere it passes through.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Quite possible. That might be the use of these twenty four hours. That¡¯s why we need to observe the dragon now. Zheng, how far away from it were you? We shouldn¡¯t get past this distance when there are too many uncertainties.¡±

    Zheng thought for a bit then said. ¡°Around two kilometers. Since it was hunting for the T-Rex, I am not sure if it saw me or not.¡±

    They heard the dragon¡¯s deep roar again as their conversation went on. They looked at each other then Xuan piloted the Sky Stick toward the direction of the roar. In a few minutes, they saw a ck figure below.

    This western dragon was approximately 38 meters from head to tail, 20 meters in height. The ground trembled with each step it took.

    This was Zheng¡¯s second time seeing the dragon. He didn¡¯t panic like before. Though Kampa and WangXia totally shocked with their mouths wide open. To be honest, Zheng wanted to see Xuan¡¯s expression right now. Even a totally logical person should feel strange at something that couldn¡¯t be exined with science.

    ¡°How¡¯s it? Did you get the notifications yet?¡± Zheng asked in a low voice.

    Kampa and WangXia both nodded. They weren¡¯t looking that great. You couldn¡¯t imagine the this feeling by just hearing it from someone. They finally understood why Zheng pulled out the two books. If the mine wasn¡¯t effective, this bonus mission might be the end of them.

    Xuan had turned the Sky Stick around. Theynded after flying for five kilometers. The roars were still so clear despite the distance. The dragon was just too huge and it didn¡¯t hinder its speed. In contrast, the brontosaurus that had a huge body was slow.

    Their faces weren¡¯t looking good. Xuan was frowning, perhaps because he was thinking intensely or because he wasn¡¯t in a good mood. He crouched down and drew on the ground with a tree branch.

    ¡°Let¡¯s sum up the descriptions of dragons in games, movies, anime, and novels. What is the strongest dragon like? And what is the weakest one like?¡± Xuan muttered.

    Kampa said first. ¡°I like reading novels that follow D&D rules. Dragons usually know draconic magic. Their strength tend to be proportional to their age. But this one is too huge. A dragon this size is at least a great wyrm or even older. In the rules, this kind of dragon can easily destroy a city with magic. Its breath attacks can rival an army. Though we can¡¯t even fight a young adult in close range following the rules.¡±

    Xuan drew on the ground then said. ¡°This dragon can¡¯t be as powerful as you said with a rank B reward difficulty. Setting its size aside, it¡¯s certain the dragon can¡¯t use any magic, or we wouldn¡¯t be able to kill it even with a surprise attack.¡± He then turned to WangXia.

    WangXia said. ¡°I don¡¯t have any idea on this. I usually spent my time training and going on missions. There was not much time for this type of novels and movies. Sorry.¡±

    ¡°No need to apologize.¡± Zheng patted his shoulder. ¡°Everyone has their speciality. Just like my attacks, your explosives, Kampa¡¯s firepower, and Xuan¡¯s analysis. We are a team. As to the dragons, I just saw the movie Eragon a while ago. That dragon can¡¯t use any magic. Aside from body attacks and flying, it can only use a fire breath attack. However, its size is vastly different from this one. The dragon in the movie is only several meters long, more like a flying lizard.¡±

    Xuan drew a bit more then muttered. ¡°To sum it up, based on the hint that this is a magical beast, we can¡¯t judge it with science. It is certain to be able to fly despite its size. Secondly, it can use a breath attack, be it fire, ice, acid, or poison. These are the characteristics of all magical dragons. In other words, we aren¡¯t absolutely safe even if the Sky Stick is faster than it. Third, there¡¯s a 10% chance it can use magic. If that¡¯s the case, then we are done for. Lastly, is the question about its perception. Does it has any special ability beyond scientific reasoning? Such as is it certain to discover us when we get close enough? Will it discover the mine that we set? How effective are other high tech weapons?¡±

    Xuan stood up. ¡°This is our current situation. My suggestion is not to fight it face to face. We will start with a mine attack. If it works then the mission ispleted. Otherwise, we will test missiles to see whether it ispletely or partially immuned. This is important. If it¡¯s thetter, we can lure it to the carrier fleet in the twenty four hours and use the fleet¡¯s power against it. Let¡¯s set the mine first.¡±

    They were being extremely careful. Xuan piloted the Sky Stick up, then he and Zheng studied the ground. ces where trees were broken were obviously stepped on by the dragon. A few ces hadrge piles of bones, and one ce stacked with arge amount of trees and branches. Its shape seemed to be where the dragon rested. The dragon was currently not far away from his resting ce.

    ¡°WangXia, set a timed bomb here with a 5 minute timer. A second one behind this with a 5 minute 30 second timer. Another one here with a 6 minute timer. Set the gravity mine in between the 5 minute 30 second and 6 minute bombs.¡±

 Vol 12: 8-2.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 8-2.</strong>

    Xuan was pointing at a canyon. The canyon was huge enough that even the dragon could enter. Its body would cover half the width of the canyon. Even though it could still turn around but it would definitely get caught in the gravity mine¡¯s area of effect.

    "This is basically the only suitable ce for the gravity mine. Instead of waiting for luck to make it step on it, we can lure it over with some tricks."

    Xuan sighed after he finished talking. Kampa and WangXia didn¡¯t feel anything different but it was inconceivable to Zheng that he would sigh.

    Zheng patted him on the shoulder and said. "Are you alright?"

    Xuan shook his head. "Not an issue. Let¡¯s get through this crisis first. The risk is too high this time. This bonus mission is obviously more than what we can handle. To be honest, this is much higher than the Scorpion King mission. You were the only one that received a reward for that quest but this one will reward anyone that participated. I think there¡¯s only a 30% chance the dragon will step on the mine. So I don¡¯t have high hopes."

    Zheng gripped his spear and pped his hand on Xuan¡¯s shoulder. Then he turned to Kampa and WangXia. "Let¡¯s go. No point overthinking it. Do what¡¯s in front of us. It¡¯s our fate whether we seed or fail. Go!" Zheng said this determination which surprised the other three. But it also gave them a sense of security.

    Kampaughed and punched Zheng on the shoulder. Even WangXia patted him on the shoulder. Xuan came over and said calmly. "My shoulder is swollen. No bones are damaged. I will remember this." He stepped onto the Sky Stick and waited for them to get ready.

    Zheng shivered and said in a low voice. "Don¡¯t you feel that he¡¯s scary? Never imagined he would hold grudges."

    The Sky Stick lifted up and flew toward the canyon.

    Twenty four hours was enough time that they didn¡¯t have to rush. They split into two groups with Kampa and WangXia setting up the bombs and mine while Zheng and Xuan monitored the dragon.

    This dragon waszy. It rolled around in soil after finishing the T-Rex then slept on top of a stack of tree branches. They could hear its snore from several kilometers away.

    The dragon didn¡¯t seem like waking up after the bombs and mine were set. They had a short discussion and decided to test the missiles with this opportunity. Even if the missiles were ineffective, that would lure the dragon over to the canyon. There was no need to wait for it to wake up before attacking.

    Zheng stepped on the Sky Stick and said to the other three who were nning to get on. "Go find a ce to hide. Long range weapons aren¡¯t useful anyway. We only need to lure it to the canyon so let me do it alone. I also have the spear I can use. Maybe this spear¡¯s powerful enough to injure it."

    Kampa and WangXia halted. They looked at their weapons and fell to a silence. Xuan nodded. "Right. Our weapons are probably useless against the dragon. More people will just lower the speed and flexibility of the Sky Stick. Go do it alone but remember not to fly too high. If this dragon can fly, it will fly to your height. There are no requirement to speed and distance. Just stay in front of it and lead it to the canyon."

    Zheng nodded thenughed. The Sky Stick lifted up. After WangXia started the timer on the bombs and everyone ran off, he began flying the Sky Stick toward the dragon. In a few minutes, the dragon came into view. It was still sleeping on the stack of branches.

    Zheng activated the missile attack of the Sky Stick. Three mini air to ground missiles struck its head. The explosion covered the dragon¡¯s head in me. The branches and leaves also caught the fire. The dragon suddenly stood up from the ground. Zheng looked over and saw its head intact. There was not even a trace of burned mark from the explosion.

    The dragon searched around with its eyes wide open. When it noticed Zheng in mid air, it roared fiercely. Its loud voice struck Zheng¡¯s head. He immediately entered the first stage of the unlocked mode and focused his attention on piloting the Sky Stick away.

    After the roar, the dragon charged after Zheng. Its running speed was approximately 120 km to 150 km. However, that was still slower than the Sky Stick. Zheng had no choice but to slow down and wait for the dragon. It seemed to get impatient as it couldn¡¯t catch Zheng. The dragon growled and a light smoke wasing out from its nose.

    A sense of danger suddenly struck him violently when he was about to slow down again. The degree of this feeling was among the strongest he had felt. He changed the direction of the Sky Stick without thinking and charged to the side. The Sky Stick¡¯s mobility was shown when it elerated from 100km to 300km in under a second. That momentum almost threw Zheng off. He quickly got down and hugged the Sky Stick.

    The dragon raised its head and breathed in. The air stretched its stomach quite a bit. Then a pir of fire spurted out from its mouth. The fire missed the Sky Stick by just several meters and left Zheng staggered. A burned trail of ten meters wide and a hundred meters long appeared in the forest. Everything on its path was instantly vaporized, leaving nothing but heat behind.

    (Horrifying power. Getting caught certainly means death. Is this the power of magic? I wonder how does itpare to the clone¡¯s ck me.)

    Zheng still could felt the dread of the attack. When he saw the dragon turned its head toward him, he immediately adjusted the Sky Stick¡¯s direction and sped up. This time though, he got up at least 300 meters ahead of the dragon before slowing down. Even then he didn¡¯t let his guard down a bit. This dragon was living up to its appearance.

    Before long, Zheng lured the dragon to the entrance of the canyon then he entered it. The dragon followed after without stopping. Within ten seconds of it stepping inside, an explosion urred in front of it and consumed it. Zheng looked back just to see another pir of fire spurted out from that explosion which scared him to immediately fly forward.

    The dragon came out from the fire intact. The explosion didn¡¯t cause any damage but it was at least effective and left traces of smoke on its body.

    As the dragon continued charging forward, another explosion consumed it. It seemed to be entering a frenzy state as it ran out from the fire. It didn¡¯t spurt out fire this time but instead roared. Its wings began pping as it ran, approaching the gravity mine. 50 meters, 30 meters, 10...

 Vol 12: 8-3.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 8-3.</strong>

    Just as the dragon was about to step on the mine, its foot halted mid air. The dragon sniffed around at the area, ignoring Zheng who was flying back and forth in front of it. Thest timed bomb exploded and it finally got up. However, it didn¡¯t take this step in the end and ran away from the canyon in a frenzy.

    Zheng was dumbfounded as he watched it ran away. He followed behind the dragon while attacking it with the missiles. The missiles had absolutely no effect as before. The dragon ran out of the canyon while roaring, stirring up a trail of dust behind it. Its wings slowly started pping and actually lifted the thirty meter long body defying thews of physics. It was flying toward a point in mid air at at least 300 kilometers an hour.

    Zheng suddenly had a bad feeling and immediately followed it with the Sky Stick. He finally saw what the dragon¡¯s targets were, Xuan and the other two on a hill. They were running down the hill but their speed wasn¡¯t going to make it before the dragon arrives. The dragon raised its head and began inhaling, an attack that would vaporize the three people.

    "Ah!" This drove Zheng insane. These three were his importantrades that he revived with much difficulty and the future of team China. None of them were receable. Furthermore, after surviving the life and death situations together, they had becamerades till the end of their lives. How could he let them die here?

    Zheng raised the Spear of Osiris without a moment of hesitation. The dragon had almost finished inhaling. There was no time for him to charge the spear. He only rushed 20% of his qi and blood energy into the spear, just enough for a golden glow to appear, before he threw it out. The me had just appeared inside the dragon¡¯s mouth but the spear pierced from the back of its neck through its mouth at thest second.

    That force almost prated the dragon and stopped the me from spurting out. Part of the me leaked out from the dragon¡¯s mouth and part came out from the back of its heck. The dragon cried in pain then fell to the ground. Its huge body caused the ground to tremble. Zheng didn¡¯t have the time to check if the dragon was still alive. He headed toward the other three people in full speed and began tying the ropes to the Sky Stick.

    The three people were also scared by the look of their faces. They probably saw the power of the dragon¡¯s fire breath on the hill. So when the dragon prepared its attack, they were also prepared to die. No one expected that Zheng actually saved them in thest second. This feeling of touring the edge of hell halted their thoughts for a moment. Though they quickly recovered since this was such an urgent situation and stepped onto the ropes.

    This series of events happened in under a minute. No one said a word the whole time. Everyone focused their attention when their lives were on the line. After the Sky Stick lifted up again, the dragon was rolling on the ground. The throw was certain powerful but to their horror, the wound on the dragon¡¯s mouth had already started healing in visible speed. The flesh were wriggling. The ck colored blood dripped onto the ground and ignited any trees that came in touch.

    The dragon opened its mouth and roared then began inhaling again. Zheng immediately piloted the Sky Stick away. When they turned around to take a look, the fire had scorched the earth at where they were standing. The dragon pped its wings and charged up from the ground.

    Zheng yelled. "What should we do? I don¡¯t know where the spear went. There¡¯s no time to search for it. The dragon is too fast. We can¡¯t get rid of it!"

    They approximated the dragon¡¯s current speed. It was flying at 600 kilometers per hour. In contrast, the Sky Stick with four people were barely faster than the dragon, only enough for them to avoid getting burned.

    Xuan bit his finger, almost causing it to bleed. "Catch up to the carrier fleet. We can only escape in a chaos. We have to find the Spear of Osiris back. Zheng, can you kill it in one shot if you get an opportunity to aim and charge?"

    Zheng smiled bitterly. "If I charge it to full power, I won¡¯t have any energy to fight afterward. Plus, I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s enough to kill the dragon. God has a troll bloodline that allows you to recover even if your brain and heart is destroyed as long as you still have half your body. If the dragon¡¯s life has the same property, one hit can¡¯t guarantee its death."

    WangXia suddenly said. "An object only takes about 10% of the damage when a bomb explodes from outside. The actual damage of a bomb is the shrapnels and the shockwave. However, if the bomb explodes in a closed space, the object will take the full damage no matter how tough its shell is."

    Zheng shook his head. "I am not sure that the high explosive grenades are powerful enough. We can give it a try if it¡¯s the gravity mine. Let¡¯s chase up to the fleet first."

    The four of them felt a heavy weight on their hearts as they saw the dragon flying after them. Both sides were flying at maximum speed. Soon, they saw the carrier fleet in distance and ten jets were already heading their way. Along with the jets were ten air to air missiles.

    Zheng shouted. "Everyone hold on tight!"

    He changed the Sky Stick¡¯s direction and dived into the sea. The dragon was a beat behind and also started to change its direction but the first missile struck it. Then one after another, the missiles all struck the dragon¡¯s body. A ball of fire appeared in the sky.

    However, the dragon took no damage and dived toward the water along with the fire. It seemed like determined to kill the four of them despite being attacked by other people.

    Zhengy low on the Sky Stick. The resistance of the water while moving at high speed was just too difficult to stand for the four of them. Zheng had to pull out of the water and continued flying toward the fleet. The dragon also came out, causing the water to ssh up high. As it was ascending, it breathed out a pir of fire that vaporized the sea surface on its path and extinguished 50 meters behind the Sky Stick. The heat reached their back and gave Zheng a shock. He sped up the Sky Stick again, wish this was an authentic version.

    Xuan¡¯s anxious voice came from beneath. "Hurry! To the seane carrier. The dragon has a higher momentum than us. It will crash into the ship!"

    Zheng shouted in reply. "Get it! WangXia, set a timed bomb to five seconds and give it to me. I am entering Destruction!"

 Vol 12: 8-4.

    <strong>Vol 12: Chapter 8-4.</strong>

    The navy officials were shocked to see the yers dealing with the dragon. As people in high military positions, they knew of the existence of this dragon.

    This dragon was said to bear grudges against anyone that attacked it. I wouldn¡¯t stop until its target was destroyed. The worst thing about the dragon was it was immune to gunfire and missiles. Scientists analysed videos of attacks on it and found out a translucent barrier shielded all the attacks. This came as a shock but also surprise because energy barriers weren¡¯t just theoretical anymore. That was why the government garrisoned a fleet outside the ind.

    Any orders at this point were toote. The jets continued firing missiles at the dragon and the Sky Stick. Though due to the size and dexterity of the Sky Stick, the missiles missed them and hit the ocean water. In the end, the jets focused all the fire on the dragon.

    Zheng¡¯s eyes had defocused. He was able to dodge every attacking his way, utilizing the senses of the unlocked mode to his limit.

    He headed toward the seane carrier and shouted at the other three below. "We don¡¯t have a choice! I will attack it in close range! The Sky Stick is going to run out of energy before we can find the spear at this rate! Don¡¯t die! You don¡¯t have another chance. I don¡¯t want to experience the ordeal of losing myrades again! Remember, I am going to throw you the Book of the Dead and Book of Amun-Ra on the ship. Grab those two books and run with the Sky Stick. I don¡¯t know if I can kill the dragon with my Destruction but I have to try!"

    Zheng paused. "WangXia, throw me the bombs."

    There was only silence from beneath. Zheng shouted again and was getting enraged. Then two timed bombs were thrown up from his front.

    WangXia said, "See the red button? The timer starts when you press it. Remember you only have five seconds to get away."

    Zhengughed. "That¡¯s easy. Just throw it inside the dragon in five seconds. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be reckless."

    They didn¡¯t say anything in reply. The carrier wasing close, only less than 200 meters. The dragon was trailing at 150 meters behind. This distance was almost an instant with the speed of the Sky Stick. Zheng had concentrated all his attention. Everyone seemed to be in slow motion through his eyes. He adjusted the Sky Stick¡¯s direction and speed then piloted the Sky Stick toward the control tower of the ship. The Sky Stick flew past the tower by just a few meters above it. However, the dragon that followed crashed into the tower. It destroyed the tower and tilted the ship up by arge degree. Then the ship crashed back down to the water.

    Zheng stopped the Sky Stick on a somewhat t area of the ship and quickly took out the two books. "Xuan... Forget it. There¡¯s no time. You must get back the Spear of Osiris. That weapon is much more powerful than I thought. Hurry up and leave!"

    His words were resolute. He was prepared to die here. It was his decision toe for this bonus mission. Otherwise, they already gotten quite some points from the first bonus mission. Which was to say that half the fault belonged to him if they were to die here.

    Furthermore, he hadn¡¯t been revived before. If the three people could escape, then they could revive him.

    Zheng actually calmed down after the decision was made. It was such a strange sensation. Everything around him felt like projected directly into his head. The jets that were flying over, the soldiers on the ship, the three people on the Sky Stick, and the dragon that was getting up and inhaling.

    His Destruction couldst up to four seconds from all the training and repairing he did in God¡¯s dimension. This was the limit his body could take. Destruction would leave his body in a half destroyed state afterward and it would take five to six days to recover with the automatic healing from blood energy.

    "Hahaha!"

    Zhengughed out. He activated both his blood energy and qi as the dragon was inhaling. Then he pressed the buttons on the timed bomb. The two energies met in his heart. The explosive impact was so strong that he immediately spit out a mouthful of blood. Power instantly filled his body.

    The world slowed down. The dragon, the people on the Sky Stick, the jets were all in a slow motion. He charged at the dragon. The air felt like a high viscosity liquid. Each step hey on this liquid caused a ripple. Then he ran in mid air with this power. The technique he created from Xuan¡¯s hints, Geppo!

    He crossed twenty meters and reached the dragon¡¯s mouth. He could see the me filling inside its mouth at this point. Then he kicked with such force that splitted the air and created a vacuum de, the second technique, Rankyaku.

    This de struck the dragon¡¯s chin. Pah! The bones on its chin sunk inward. The me was extinguished within its mouth. A heavy smoke leaked out from its mouth.

    Zheng was standing at the dragon¡¯s front leg at this point. He crossed the distance from its front leg to its head in an instant with Soru then struck its head with his fist Shigan. It created a hole the size an arm on the dragon¡¯s temple. The dragon immediately screamed in pain.

    Zheng was ready to throw the bombs into its temple. He still had two seconds left, enough for him to get away before the bomb exploded. However, a translucent barrier blocked the bombs from approaching the dragon while his body crossed it without any obstruction.

    Zheng sighed. He used Soru again to the dragon¡¯s mouth then punched it multiple times. The strength he used had surpassed his limit from before. It shattered the dragon¡¯s chin and a me bursted out. This was the remains of the fire breath that wasn¡¯tpletely extinguished. The image of a girl shed across his mind and the him that smiled with cruelty but was lonely in his heart.

    Zheng entered the dragon¡¯s mouth with Soru. This speed actually allowed him to break through the me. He charged down the dragon¡¯s throat. He couldn¡¯t sense anything anymore at this point. Everything turned white for an instant then he enteredplete darkness.

    The people outside only saw a human figure attacked the dragon with speed beyond what the human eyes could follow. Flesh sttered from the dragon¡¯s head then its chin shattered. The figure entered its mouth. The dragon couldn¡¯t scream anymore because it no longer had a chin. At the same time, its stomach was expanding quickly. The dragon exploded to pieces like a balloon, leaving only its head behind.

 Vol 13: 1-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 1-1.</strong>

    Xuan and the other two watched Zheng fight the dragon without a word on the Sky Stick. When Zheng entered the dragon¡¯s body and exploded with it, Kampa and WangXia both shouted. Even Xuan who was always emotionless showed a hint of anxiousness. His fingers were pale from gripping on the books too hard.

    After the remaining head of the dragon fell to the ground, Xuan drove the Sky Stick over and yelled. "WangXia, check the exploded parts of the dragon. Kampa, shoot down the annoying jets!"

    Kampa aimed his EMP rifle high at the jets. The bullets prated the two nearest jets and they exploded before reaching the ground. He was raging and using this as a vent for his anger. The EMP rifle sprayed on and exploded several more jets.

    WangXia rushed to the shattered pieces of the dragon¡¯s body. Yet, all there was were piles of broken flesh from the st. How could he even find a trace of human from the piles? It seemed like Zheng was really dead.

    Xuan fell to a silence at the scene. They couldn¡¯t stay in this ce for long since the rest of the fleet was sailing close. If they didn¡¯t leave now, they weren¡¯t ever going to leave. Xuan was about to step on the Sky Stick when he noticed the dragon¡¯s head was still in one piece.

    He said to Kampa. "Shoot the dragon¡¯s head!"

    Kampa fired at it without dy but a translucent barrier appeared. It looked so thin and was about topletely fade away.

    Xuan yelled. "WangXia, dig into the head with a knife. If this is a true dragon, there should be a dragonshard in its head. I suspect that¡¯s what gave it the immunity to firearms!"

    As a soldier, following orders had became an instinct for WangXia. He took out a knife and ran over to the head without thinking. The dragon¡¯s blood was at least 50C, but he went all the way in.

    Half a minuteter, WangXia came back out as he coughed. He yelled. "You twoe over here! Shit. Come bathe in the dragon¡¯s blood! I received notification that my cell vitality, reaction speed, muscle density, and immunization strength increased by 100 points each. Those blood entered through my skin and made my whole body itch."

    Xuan and Kampa was surprised then they both ran over. Xuan handed the two books to WangXia and said in a serious tone. "Keep it safe. We need these two items to revive Zheng!" Then he jumped into the dragon¡¯s eye.

    Kampa fired at the sky for a few more before entering. They came out panting after a short while.

    Kampaughed out. "Damn, we actually bathed in dragon blood!"

    Xuan frowned. "It¡¯s unfortunate. If Zheng is still here, the ring or dimensional bag can carry the blood. If this is like the dragons in legends, its flesh, bones, and whole body are a treasure."

    WangXia took out a irregr shaped jade from the pocket. The jade was about the size of half his palm, glowing in a soft white color. Xuan received it and immediately heard a notification.

    "Obtained magical item dragonshard. Allows user to defend against long range high tech weapons by filling it with energy. Can sense energy fluctuation. Glows hot when it senses energy waves that are life threatening to the user. epts qi, blood energy, psyche force, magic, Nen, Xian energy."

    Xuan said the notification out and surprised both Kampa and WangXia. However, they didn¡¯t have the time to ponder and followed Xuan onto the Sky Stick.

    The Sky Stick lifted up at its fastest speed. At the same time, they saw a dozen helicopters flying at them. Xuan nced at the helicopters and said to Kampa. "Give me fire support. Shoot down all the missiles. And hold on tight!" He sped up the Sky Stick.

    The Sky Stick was slower than the jets but those jets couldn¡¯t get close due to the EMP rifle. Any jet that came close was shot down, even the missiles got shot down. Furthermore, the Sky Stick could fly under water. After they flew under water for several times, the jets lost their location and had to return to the carrier. Though that carrier might not even be able to let themnd anymore.

    The three of them were in a silence for quite some time until Kampa shouted in a rage. "F*ck. Say something, Xuan! The newbies aren¡¯t part of our team but what about Zheng? I won¡¯t acknowledge you as the leader. He¡¯s the only one that I can ept! F*ck. I won¡¯t ever let go of the guilt if we don¡¯t revive someone that died for the team!"

    Xuan replied calmly. "Is there something to debate? We are definitely going to revive him. Team China isn¡¯t a team without him. Why do you think he gave us the books before he went? This is his only hope ining back. God had notified us of a rank C reward and 4000 points. So each of us has gotten a rank B reward and 6000 points total. If we finish the third bonus mission, there¡¯s a high chance we can revive him."

    WangXia muttered. "Didn¡¯t he say to give the third bonus mission to Gando? If you do this..."

    Xuan replied coldly. "That¡¯s mere naive mercy. If wepleted this mission without casualty, then it wouldn¡¯t matter to give him thest mission, since he has some talents and can be a member of the team. However, do you think I will consider such mercy after Zheng¡¯s death? Our highest priority is to revive him before the next movie. Which means I must obtain 2500 more points and a rank D reward."

    Kampa asked. "What is the cost to reviving a person?"

    Xuan said. "If the revival takes ce in God¡¯s dimension, then it¡¯s the double of all the points and rewards he had received. This isn¡¯t possible since he had obtained too much. But the cost can be split among us three this way. Yet, for Zheng, we have to go to the altar in The Mummy¡¯s world. It costs a rank B reward and 8000 points to revive there."

    "To open up that world, we will also need to use a rank D reward. Going from Cairo to the altar and back will take ten days if we consider the chance of idents. I currently have 6000 points and a rank B reward so I must get 2500 more points and a rank D reward because I can¡¯t be certain if God allows us to split the cost outside the dimension. If we can¡¯t then one of us have to pay the cost alone."

    Xuan stopped here and bit his finger. Then he continued calmly. "It doesn¡¯t matter if the newbies die. They haven¡¯t finished any movies so they cost nothing but their chance of revival to revive. The newbies can only be erased at this point. I willplete the third bonus mission!"

 Vol 13: 1-2.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 1-2.</strong>

    The three of them flew back to the city on the Sky Stick. There was no need to rush now so they flew at a slower speed to conserve energy and mechanical attrition. This Sky Stick was irreceable at the team¡¯s current state.

    Xuan flipped the dragonshard on his hand and said to the two people hanging underneath. "Perhaps this is the biggest rewardpared to the points and ranked rewards. If I am correct, this dragonshard isparable to tier A magical items. Maybe even higher."

    WangXia asked. "Why? Is this item really so expensive?"

    Xuan nodded. "Yes. In fact, I had been thinking of a question. That is the EMP rifle is too powerful. Don¡¯t you have the feeling that sci-fi weapons overall too powerful? Even though they are ineffective against spiritual beings but they are just so strong in sci-fi movies and in team battles. Just think that if we point this gun at a team of simr strength and they do the same to us. What happens if we both fired?"

    Kampa said in seriousness. "Both teams are going to die. No one can survive this gun."

    Xuan nodded. "Correct. I think you are familiar with the history of weapons. Defensive items such as shields and armors arose when weapons were too strong. The weapons became sharper as armors became tougher, from bronze to steel to firearms to cannons. Armors also went from leather to metal to tes to alloys. When technology advances to the level of the EMP rifles, will there beparable levels of defense? Energy shields are what I see. However, magical items are more practical than technology in this regard."

    "There are many magical items that can create barriers starting from the tier D jade. But these items are all single use at tier B and below. Only tier A items are rechargeable. Though I can¡¯t be absolutely certain."

    "The dragonshard may not be as effective as some the magical items since it only defends against long range technological weapons and detect energy fluctuation. However, it is a rechargeable item and Zheng is a portable source of energy. As long as he can revive, our team¡¯s strength will reach another level. Just imagine each of us wearing a charged dragonshard. You will be immune to firearms for a time. If we had such defensive items, he wouldn¡¯t have died."

    Kampa and WangXia halted and asked simultaneously. "The dragonshard can be split to multiple pieces?"

    Xuan was surprised at the question. "Of course. You saw the effect of this shard. It blocked off so many attacks for the dragon and its effect only faded after the dragon died. I approximated that if each person receives 1/20 of the shard, the barrier might be even stronger since we are not 1/20 the size of the dragon. This dragonshard is more than a rank A reward. No wonder the difficulty of this mission was so high. Our rewards aren¡¯t just what God gives us."

    Kampa and WangXia were both surprised. After flying for a while, Kampa sighed. "It¡¯s unfortunate that the dragon died. Its attacks were so powerful. If we can tame it and bring it back like how you mentioned, we would have gained much more than what the dragonshard offers."

    Xuan smiled. "I think there¡¯s a high chance of a dragon egg in the ind. If that¡¯s the case, we can raise a dragon as a member of the team. Anyway. Let¡¯s go back to the city and n our next step. See how we canplete the third bonus mission and gain enough points and rewards. We have to revive Zheng at any cost!"

    At the same time, many repair staffs came up to the deck of the carrier. They cleared a path for the jets tond. The deck was covered with the shattered flesh of the dragon. Therger pieces were still wriggling as if they were alive and the smaller pieces clung to therge pieces or bones and began to grow. This capacity of regrowth gave them a chill.

    Along with the repair staffs were many scientists. They ran toward the dragon within a craze and some screamed at the wriggling flesh like it was a treasure.

    These scientists gathered around the dragon¡¯s head. They quickly collected the blood, scales, and many parts of the dragon. A few ordered the soldiers to flip the head over so they could get to the marrows and brain.

    The control tower was almostpletely destroyed. Though neither the dragon or Kampa attacked it after the crash so most soldiers were fortunate enough to keep their lives. Themanding officers of this carrier were barely injured.

    These officers sighed as they looked at the deck. One said with terrorized tone. "Is that still a human? He killed the dragon by himself. And did you see that flying device? Why does it look like the Sky Stick from the Spider Man movie that was just released this summer?"

    Another man said with surprise. "You also noticed it? I thought I made a mistake. Individual flying devices. What the heck is the pentagon doing. Other countries are already using it in actualbat and we haven¡¯t even heard such research!"

    A vice admiral with gray hair said coldly. "Quiet. We suffered great losses this time. The third fleet to the west had beenpletely destroyed. Hm? They found something."

    Everyone in the deck was cheering. Or it was perhaps screams of surprises. The scientists found a human like figure stuck into a piece of wriggling flesh on the dragon¡¯s head. The figure¡¯s lower body and right torso were destroyed. Aside from the head and heart barely beating, its organs were either gone or critically injured. However, to their shocking surprises, the dragon¡¯s flesh was repairing the missing parts of the human body, or more descriptively, integrating themselves to be the missing body. The veins and blood vessels hadpletely blended with the dragon¡¯s flesh.

    "This is unbelievable. The dragon¡¯s cells have such incredible rate of regrowth. See those unique enzymes? I only found them in microorganisms at volcanos under the ocean. However, those were still iparable to this rate of regrowth."

    "That isn¡¯t the key point here. From our experiments with mice, rabbits, cats, and dogs just now, the subject injected with these cells exhibit a high rate of regrowth. The duration of this regrowth is rtive to the subject¡¯s vitality. Once this duration passed, the cells would invade the subject like cancer. If we can eliminate the invading quality of these cells, humans can live up to three hundred years healthily. This dragon is like a gift from the gods!"

    A group of scientists were analyzing the cells they collected from the dragon in aboratory inside the carrier. They named it X cells. The cells had unparalleled rate of regrowth and energy generation system. If it was sessfully imnted into a human body, it would eliminate the majority of diseases and increase physical fitness by two to three times. Unfortunately, these cells were too invasive. Only cells strong enough to rival them could fuse with them.

    They even used cells from humans andrger animals in the experiments, but there were no exceptions aside from this half human found inside the dragon¡¯s flesh. He was the only one that survived the invade of the dragon¡¯s cells.

 Vol 13: 2-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 2-1.</strong>

    Xuan, Kampa, and WangXia returned to the city they started in. The newbies were getting inpatient. Gando and the blonde man both had an interest in cars, so it wasn¡¯t so bored for him. Though it was different for the two girls. Aiai only knew very basic english whereas the babysitter didn¡¯t know any at all. They had money but were only allowed to go out with several mafias apanying them. Blonde man said he had to be responsible for their safety.

    The days were quitefortable despite the girls¡¯ dissatisfaction. They had a near unlimited amount of money, freebors to carry their shopping, and in a popted urban city. They seemed to have taken shopping as their job here.

    The blonde man returned to the headquarter from the race tracks when he learned Xuan and the others were back. However, upon hearing Zheng¡¯s death, he cried with sincerity for quite a while. He said that he had also taken on the the way of a wuxia when he began practicing kungfu. Filial piety was an important aspect of it. This shocked everyone else for some time.

    The same evening, all six yers gathered to discuss their current state. Xuan didn¡¯t tell the newbies that they were going to get erased. He only mentioned this city wouldn¡¯t be dangerous in a short period of time. The insects from I Sorna escaped to all directions, so even if some happened to end up here, they could easily take care of them.

    "You can continue to stay here. The three of us have some things to do. We will return to God¡¯s dimension in about three days. In the meantime, you can do anything at will." Xuan adjusted his sses and smiled at the newbies.

    Gando said with excitement. "Can I buy a car and bring it back? That car is gorgeous. Didn¡¯t you say gold is inexpensive from God? Please let me buy a car. It will be a waste of the money if we don¡¯t buy it!"

    Xuan nodded. "You can buy it if you want to. There should be enough gold for you to spend. Now, can you please go out? We still have some things to discuss. When the timees to return, we wille take you."

    Gando cheered and rushed out of the meeting room. He was still just a seventeen year old boy.

    The two girls also left while chatting happily. The three newbies were no different from normal people. Kampaughed. "Such a naive bunch, enjoying their time like this in a movie world. If the plot wasn¡¯t changed, they would have been able to receive their rewards so easily. Though I wonder how would they look in the next movie."

    Xuan looked at the document on hand and said. "It might be difficult to hand this document to the government. We also have to steal the T-Rex eggs from the museum to prepare out leave. There are three things we must do now. One, find a capableputer. I have to hack into the military¡¯swork. Two, one of you scout the T-Rex eggs¡¯ location. Steal the eggs if they haven¡¯t been made into specimen. But inform me before acting. Three, one of us needs to be monitoring this city for insects at any given time. Any mistake can cause our lives. We can¡¯t have any casualty."

    Kampa and WangXia nodded. They acted more like soldiers when they were with Xuan alone. All three of them came from the army and Xuan¡¯s arrangements had the same military style. Everything was arranged for you. When Zheng was here, he was the only one that could reject Xuan¡¯s ns.

    WangXia was responsible for obtaining the T-Rex eggs. A museum of normal people shouldn¡¯t be any issue for an agent from the special forces. Kampa patrolled the shore on the Sky Stick for any insects. Xuan had the blonde man get him aputer. He spent a whole day to write a program then hacked into the military¡¯swork.

    The three of them began their tasks. They all felt something missing from the team with Zheng gone. Their conversations had reduced to giving and taking orders. This was Xuan¡¯s personality to begin with. He had only changed a bit after working with Zheng. Though now, it was like a superior and his subordinates.

    Afternoon the next day, Xuan finally broke into a part of the national security. He learned that the insects had spread inrge numbers. Their reproductive capacity was immense. Four queens had been born and each led their swarm flying toward ces near the shore. Casualties were in the hundreds. The military currently blocked this information from reaching the public.

    The government seemed to have an understanding of the crisis. Some people even suggested wiping any area with insect swarms with nuclear bombs or fuel air explosives. However, this group of people werebeled maniacs. Most people weren¡¯t aware of the urgency and thought of it as a natural disaster.

    "Fools." was how Xuan described them. From his analysis, this was the best time to use strategic weapons, which would kill off arge portion of the insects and maybe even wipe them out. Or else, the situation would be drastically different in a few days.

    "It will only take a few days for more ces to be infested. The insects haven¡¯t taken any cities yet but once they obtain their first one, a chain reaction will ur. Humans will be their source of food and buildings will be hives. The number of insects will grow exponentially. In a month, the government will have to bomb over half thend of the U.S. with nuclear bombs. They either make up their mind now or they are never going to."

    This was what Xuan told the other five people. However, no one seemed interested in the topic. The girls were more interested in their shopping, clothes, and jewelries.

    Dinner time was the only time of the day they gathered to discuss. Kampa chewed a steak and said. "Only this? Didn¡¯t you say you will get in contact with the government officials?"

    Xuan was eating bright green vegetables. "Eventually, but do you think they will pay any importance to this document if we go to them now? No. Only after the insects be near unstoppable. So we have to wait here for a few more days. Judging by the spread of the insects, we should be safe for a week. However, I found something awesome from theirwork."

    The other five looked at each other. For the word awesome toe out of Xuan, it had to be really awesome. They paid close attention to him.

    "They found a dying person from the flesh of the dinosaur¡¯s head. The body¡¯s lower half was destroyed in the explosion but he¡¯s alive and is regenerating quickly. What do you think?"

    Xuan smiled. Then suddenly, the world went ck and he fainted.

 Vol 13: 2-2.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 2-2.</strong>

    "Correct, experiments have shown that these dragon cells are ten to twenty times tougher than human cells. If a human body absorbs these cells, his body will be two to three times stronger than a normal person." An old researcher said.

    A middled aged major general interrupted him. "Wait a second. Didn¡¯t you say the dragon cells are ten to twenty times tougher? Why is the overall increase so little inparison?"

    "So little?" The old researcher yelled back. "Do you realize our body is the result of millions of years of evolution? This enhancement increases all areas of our body including strength, speed, immunization strength without breaking any bnce. How can you say that¡¯s little. General Louis, your college professor will spit your face with blood if he hears this!"

    General Louis wasn¡¯t angered by the reply. He smiled and said. "If a dead person can spit blood, I think he probably will."

    The old researcher nced at him. "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the discovery of the century. If we can find a method to fuse these cells, every human will be a superman. We will have a life span of three hundred years and higher. We will be able to survive under the harshest conditions. We won¡¯t be afraid of most life threatening diseases anymore. This is such a splendid evolution. Humans as a whole will take a big step forward! So what are you waiting for? Have the Congress grant the funds to us. Your names and our names will be remembered by generations afterward. We will be written into history!"

    This urred inside a confidential meeting room in the carrier. The officials had reported the attack to the military and was supposed to return to the harbor for repair. However, the harbor was upied by insects yesterday. Troops garrisoned in the harbor was forced to evacuate after a thousand fell victim to the insects. This carrier had no choice but to continue sailing on the ocean and also monitor the insects.

    The higher ups in the military instantly recognized the influence these dragon cells would bring after receiving reports from the scientists on the ship. A person that could recovery from critical injuries automatically, had a body two to three times stronger than a normal person, and immune to most life threatening diseases. Wasn¡¯t this the perfect soldier in their minds?

    So a group of higher ups flew to the carrier on nes and witnessed the experiments with their eyes. Then they finally got the interest to listen to the researchers.

    A military official said. "Isn¡¯t there a major side effect with these cells? I heard that they will invade human cells and be a condition worse than cancer."

    The researcher nodded seriously. "Yes. We have tested it with the cells from a hundred navy soldiers up to this day by migrating some cells to vials. All the experiments resulted in the human cells being invaded. We also experimented on variousrge sized organisms including a whale. Yet, the whale onlysted several days with even the most minute amount of these cells. Just an hour ago, it had fainted. Based on previous results, it will die in 1.5 times the time it takes to faint after inject the cells. Which means this whale should die in three days."

    Another older official asked. "You mentioned a human sessfully fused with these cells in the reports. Can you show us?"

    The researcher immediately nodded. He gestured to the guard by the side. The guard left the meeting room and came back in a few minutes with a bunch of scientists and arge container. The container was covered with a piece of rug. The old researcher walked over and pulled off the rug.

    Inside therge ss container was a man submerged in liquid with oxygen tubes plugged into his nose. ck hair and yellow skin denoting his Asian ethnicity. All his limbs were in ce, totally different from the destroyed lower body as the report mentioned. The man seemed to be unconscious with his eyes closed.

    The researcher said. "Please pay close attention to his limbs. Do you see the skin here looks whiter than the skin on his upper body? Yes, that¡¯s the new body that regenerated on its own, including the bones, nerves, blood vessels, muscles, and skin. Perhaps you don¡¯t fully understand it. To use an analogy, if you cut a starfish in half, it will grow into two. We don¡¯t know if this man can still live if you cut his head off but his can regenerate his lower body."

    The military officials looked at each other inplete shock. They had seen photos of this man when he was just discovered. His lower body was gone and the rest of his body was connected with a piece of dragon flesh. Yet, he was here in whole without any noticeable injury. This was almost appalling.

    The old researcher smiled. "Those dragon flesh connected to him were providing nutrients for his recovery. The dragon flesh dried up and died shortly after his limbs grew back and his wounds healed. That¡¯s why he lookspletely healthy right now."

    A military official said. "Then why is he still unconscious? His body should bepletely fine now."

    The researcher scratched his head. "Yes. We scanned him and checked for every possible condition. We even tried to stimte him but he wouldn¡¯t wake. So we can only conclude he is brain dead. The fusion may have turned him into a vegetable."

    The officials were thinking. The researcher immediately said. "Don¡¯t worry. Our experiments showed that these cells don¡¯t do any harm to the brain. In fact, it increases the subject¡¯s concentration capacity. This man is obviously the one that defeated the dragon in a closebat. We suspect that the fight was what caused the brain damage."

    Just then, the researcher noticed everyone looked terrified as they stared beyond him. He turned around and saw the man in the container slowly opening his eyes.

    Zheng was rather confused when he opened his eyes because he saw a group of soldiers screaming in a panic. He instantly woke up and found himself submerged in a ss container. He punched the ss without thinking. This punch moved so fast even in liquid that it shattered the ss and the force shot a stream of liquid at the wall. The stream pressed a dent into the wall.

    Zheng stepped out of the container and looked at his fist in confusion. The he heard the soldiers yelled. Three armed guards ran toward him along with numerous footstepsing through the door. It was obviously a group of soldiers approaching the room.

    Zheng ran to the three guards at unbelievable speed. He almost couldn¡¯t react to his own speed in time and stopped just behind the three guards. He finally realized that his strength had increased so he lowered his force. He lightly patted the guards at the back of their heads but it still pped them to the floor and knocked them out.

    Due to the sudden increase in strength, Zheng didn¡¯t bother stopping the soldiers that were charging into the room. He took a deep breath and punched the floor. This was a metallic floor since it was in a carrier. Everyone felt the floor trembled slightly. When Zheng stood up, they saw the fist sized hole on the floor that was almost twenty centimeters deep.

    The soldiers that just entered the room stared with their mouths wide open at the naked asian that they even forgot to take out their guns.

    Zheng checked his body and legs then heughed creepily at everyone in the room. The next moment, he jumped at the soldiers by the door.

 Vol 13: 2-3.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 2-3.</strong>

    Zheng looked at the soldiers then at his left hand. The Na ring was not on his finger and neither was the dimensional bag. His weapons were in these two items and also themunication device. He said to a shocked scientist. "You. Yes, you. Why am I here? What happened?"

    The scientist shivered and immediately answered. "You... we... Right, we found you in the dragon¡¯s head. Your lower body was gone at the time but you were fused with the dragon¡¯s flesh. Then your lower body grew back. We kept you in a nutrient solution the whole time and injected you with glucose in order to study your regeneration. We don¡¯t mean any harm to you."

    Zheng tried to recall his memory. After he activated Destruction, he shattered the dragon¡¯s chin and carried the bomb in from the dragon¡¯s mouth. The bomb exploded when he reached the dragon¡¯s neck. Fortunately, he was still in the Destruction state at the time so his body was much tougher than normally. The stwave didn¡¯t turn him to dust and blew him up the trachea into the dragon¡¯s head. His lower body was destroyed in the process.

    It seemed like he was able to survive thanks to the dragon¡¯s insane recovery. Through the scientist¡¯s exnations, he learned that his body had fused with the dragon¡¯s cells and his lower body was regenerated. This form of fusion had an extremely low sess rate. Only a fewrge species that they tested on were still alive, but still, these species were nearing their death.

    Zheng sighed. He finally remembered to put the clothes on after the scientists brought him clothes, his ring, and the dimensional bag. He put the ring on then heard arge number of footsteps approaching. Seemed like the soldiers on the carrier were gathering here since the officials in this room had uniforms full of insignias.

    Though Zheng wouldn¡¯t pay much attention to these normal soldiers even before the fusion. As long as he wasn¡¯t surrounded in machine guns or RPGs, he could escape with Explosion at any time. Furthermore, he had so many hostages here. He took out themunication device from the ring, shocking the scientists again.

    "Hey, haha. It¡¯s me, Zheng." Zhengughed at the device. On the other side was Gando¡¯s voice.

    Gando was silent for a few seconds before he shouted. "My god! Ghost!" Then he heard something dropped to the ground.

    It was loud on the other side along with shouting from Kampa. A minuteter, he heard Kampa¡¯sugh through the device. "Haha. I knew you were alive. F*ck. How can my bro die alone." His voice had a nasal tone and made Zheng¡¯s nose itch.

    Zheng quickly changed the topic. "I am currently in the carrier. I will tell you the details after I get back. Where are you?"

    Another moment of silence on the other side before he heard Xuan¡¯s voice. However, he sounded weak. "The three of us have a problem. From what we learned from the government, this is an after effect of soaking in the dragon¡¯s blood. The cells are invading our body like cancer, except much worse. We had the doctors took samples of our cells. Kampa and I will die within twelve hours. WangXia¡¯s body is tougher. He canst until tomorrow afternoon."

    Zheng was dazed then he shouted. "F*ck. How could you have gotten infected with the dragon¡¯s cells? You didn¡¯t get in close range with the dragon."

    "Listen!"

    Xuan shouted back. However, his coughing followed afterward. "There¡¯s no point discussing anything else at the moment. If you don¡¯t want us to die, you must give the document we obtained to the military before leaving the carrier and have them give us the three T-Rex eggs in exchange. The eggs in the museum were made into specimen already so we need three fresh T-Rex eggs to make sure."

    Zheng yelled. "Just tell me what to do!"

    Xuan continued. "Form a deal with the military while in the carrier. Have them send a helicopter to take you to I Nur and assist you in the search for T-Rexirs in the ind. You must keep in mind that you have to confirm the eggs belonged to T-Rex with your own eyes. Otherwise, we won¡¯t have the time to go back. You can also take the chance to look for the Spear of Osiris. But don¡¯t bother retrieving the gravity mind since it¡¯s already set. You don¡¯t have the expertise in this field."

    Zheng replied. "Understood. How are you going to send the documents over?"

    Xuan said. "I will fax half of it to the Pentagon and fax the other half after you returned. This isn¡¯t important. You can totallye back in five to six hours. What I want to say is go take a look at the dragon¡¯sir. If you see an egg, you have to bring it back. Remember to threaten them with the growth rate of the insects. In fact, these insects are already threatening most ces near the shore. They should be aware of their dangers by now."

    Zheng paused then smiled bitterly. Xuan always considered the team¡¯s interest at any given time. It seemed like the disease wasn¡¯t of much importance at all.

    Zheng immediately said to the military officials. "I heard the giant insects have threatened many ces near the shore and they are still reproducing. Do you have any means of stopping them?"

    Some officials were knocked out from trying to attack him but most of the older ones were sitting there quietly. An old general said calmly. "What do you have in mind?"

    Zheng nodded. "I have the insects gic structures and have means to kill them. I think we can form a deal."

    The general smiled coldly. "Deal? After sinking two of our ships, causing the death of thousands of marines, and luring the dragon to attack our fleet. The spread of these insects is also caused by you. Do you think we can still cooperate?"

    Zheng wasn¡¯t angry. He grabbed a chair and sat down. "Hehe. There are not absolute enemies in this world. Everything is based on interests. What if I can give you enough gains? Aside from the gic document, I can throw in a little gift. A gravity mine that¡¯s powerful enough to destroy a ship."

    The general¡¯s expression changed a bit. He saw the video of the two ships being sunk. The special bomb that turned the ship into a giant ball of metal was extremely notable. If they had one of these bombs, the government might be able to replicate it and grasp the technology on gravity. Its value wasn¡¯t just a bomb but a key to the future of humanity.

    The general thought for a while then said. "What do you want? Let us hear it and we may have a chance."

    Zheng sneered. He couldn¡¯t retrieve the mine in a short period of time anyway so there was no harm to using it as a bargaining chip. Even WangXia could not analyze the mine¡¯s shell. It was a sci-fi weapon after all. The shell was made of a special steel alloy and once broken open, would release the destruction of the mine. He was not worried about the government obtaining the technology.

    "Use a helicopter to take me to the ind the dragon was from and send people to help me search for a T-Rexir. I need to obtain three T-Rex eggs."

 Vol 13: 3-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 3-1.</strong>

    After the two parties came to an agreement, Zheng boarded a military helicopter. To his surprise, the old general wasing along with a group of marines. He said he had to see the marines dig up that mine with his own eyes.

    Zheng didn¡¯t cared much about this. He had no ns of doing the digging himself. There was simply no point to take this risk. He counted and found himself with a rank A reward, two rank Cs, and a rank D. His points also added up to 7000 and there was going to be another 1000 from finishing the movie. He was now someone with a worth. He wouldn¡¯t want to take the risk for just a mine that was worth a rank D reward before he used up all the points he had.

    Aside from the rewards, he was quite curious about the change on his body. His overall power had received a drastic improvement. His qi and blood energy more than doubled. His strength also doubled. He didn¡¯t get to check the other physical properties yet but there should also be a huge increase. The property he looked forward to the most was his recovery rate.

    After hearing about the recovery rate of the dragon¡¯s cells and seeing it for himself, he cut a bit of the tip his finger off. The bleeding stopped in just a few seconds and formed ayer of scabs. He felt itchy along with the pain. Then he peeled the scabs to reveal a slightly bloody but newyer of skin. The total time only took three to four minutes.

    Zheng gripped his fingers. He was pondering about the influence this enhancement might bring. First off, normal humans basically no longer post any threat to him even when he was not in the unlocked mode. Though his reaction speed wasn¡¯t up to par with his strength and speed when not unlocked. The increases in qi and blood energy made him even more excited because his abilities had gotten stronger. The movement technique would be faster and the Army of Anubis he could summon was doubled to 600, a whole battalion. Furthermore, Explosion and Destruction wouldst longer, which he also had a stronger body to sustain these two skills. Explosion might be up to 30 seconds while Destruction 10 seconds.

    Zheng was confident he could kill a dragon in the ten seconds of Destruction.

    Unfortunately, there was no opportunity to test them now that he was in a helicopter. He also wouldn¡¯t want to take the risk with the American military around him.

    Anyway, both parties were silent on during the trip. The helicopters soon arrived at I Nur. Apany of marines quickly gathered. Then they entered the ind in groups of tens.

    "Uh. Right here. In the center of the canyon. The mine looks pretty obvious. We thought the dragon wouldn¡¯t be able to tell but who would have expected that he noticed something wrong. Don¡¯t worry. We set the trigger weight very high so humans can step on it without any problems. However, I can¡¯t promise anything when you are taking it out." Zheng pointed at a map and said to a military official. Then he took an interphone and entered the forest.

    The official asked. "Where are you going? There are dinosaurs roaming in the ind."

    Zhengughed. "Dinosaurs are not scary to me." He jumped up to a tree using the movement technique. A few jumps on the branches and he reached the treetop then jumped off from tree to tree. The official was shocked as he muttered Chinese kungfu.

    Even though he didn¡¯t have the Sky Stick, he remembered the terrain of this ind and headed toward where the Spear of Osiris flew to. It was his most powerful weapon, on par with the EMP rifle and even more powerful in some cases. So he had to retrieve it first.

    The movement technique was only 20 percent faster after his qi doubled. Though his speed was still extremely fast since he was running on treetops. There were no obstacles in the air. The interphone that he took allowed him to stay connected with the marines so he could get to the T-Rexir when they find it. He also wanted to test Explosion if the distance was too far away.

    Soon, Zheng saw a ck scorched trail and he knew he was back at where the fight broke off. He could still feel the pressure when he thought about the fight. It was walking by the edge of hell. A dragon that size could wipe them if its breathednded on them. And he somehow got the courage to charge into its mouth.

    Back then he was prepared to die together with the dragon. That would at least save hisrades. He ced all his hopes on them so that he had a chance to revive. Never had he imagined he miraculously lived and grew stronger than before. This realization made him feel surreal.

    Zheng didn¡¯t slow down as he thought these. He ran toward where the spear could be. They were quite far away from the sea at the time so it couldn¡¯t have gone into the sea.

    Several more minutester, he saw a reflection on a tree from afar. He quickly jumped over and there it was. The spear was stuck on the trunk. It probably lost all energy after flying over here and only pierced halfway in the tree.

    Zheng pulled the spear out. Sunlight reflected on it made it seem like a legendary weapon. As long as he could use the spear efficiently, he would stand a fight with the dragon.

    "Found a T-Rexir. Two T-Rexes are inside. Our location is at..."

    A voice came through the interphone. Zheng quickly paid attention to the words, especially the location. The military map that he saw split this ind into thirty regions. He had memorized these regions. He put the spear into the ring and began jumping forward. However, after a few minutes he suddenly changed direction to where the dragon napped. There was a pile of branches and leaves.

    Legendary dragons liked treasures and lived in caves or dungeons. Though this one was different in that it liked to roll on sand and dirt and slept on branches and leaves. Not living up to the image of a dragon.

    Zheng sped up his running and soon saw the branches and leavesir. At the same time, he heard a dog¡¯s barking.

 Vol 13: 3-2.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 3-2.</strong>

    Zheng really did hear a dog¡¯s barking. It¡¯s tone felt mncholy as if it was weeping. He hurried his steps into the pile of leaves and branches. There was indeed a ck puppy that looked feeble lying on the ground.

    The puppy¡¯s skin were slightly wrinkled and had ck scales. Though its form was that of a puppy aside from the wings pping on its back. Taking a closer look, it had a hint of resemnce to the dragon, but uglier.

    The young dragon immediately took cover under the leaves when it heard a noise. It stuck out its nose to take a sniff. Then it jumped out and ran toward Zheng with excitement.

    Zheng was slightly cautious of it but when he saw the wagging tail and it licking his trouser, he got down and picked it up. The young dragon hadn¡¯t opened its eyes yet. It was the size of half his arm. So it should be just born not long ago. Though it seemed starved for a few days already. It bit onto his trouser and started making a low noise.

    Zheng thought about it for a bit then took out thepressed food from the ring. He ced a pill under the dragon¡¯s nose. The delicious smell lured its tongue out instantly, which grabbed the pill back to its mouth. Several secondster, the dragon burped.

    Zheng smiled then took out a solidified water. He picked the dragon up after it ate the water. The dragon also seemed to enjoy him carrying it and licked his face. Shortly after, it fell asleep. It looked just like a newborn puppy.

    Zheng was now certain this was a young dragon. Maybe the possibility of a dragon egg in their was what Xuan considered. Even though they had no evidence of it, the mere chance of finding an egg and having a future dragon knight was enough. There were many problems they had to deal with regarding the dragon. Such as how to bring it back to God¡¯s dimension. How to bring it into the movie worlds given the size of the beam. How to secure its loyalty after it matures. Furthermore, how to make it grow in a short period of time.

    If they were to tackle these problems one by one, the dragon wouldn¡¯t be a part of the team¡¯s strength for some time. Though if they managed to have a dragon in the future battle against team Devil, their chance of winning would be a bit higher.

    Zheng ran toward the T-Rexir with the dragon in his arms. He used Explosion for ten seconds on the way, which used a third of his energies. No damage was done to his body. So this technique could be used normally in fights and not as their final weapon.

    Ten minutester, he was close to the area the marines told him. As he got close, he heard gunshots, explosions, and the roar of T-Rexesing from that direction. When he reached it, he saw dozens of marines gunning at a T-Rex. Another one was lying on the ground. These dinosaurs were huge and powerful in close range. But their era had already past. Humans with firearms could easily take them down as long as the group was organized.

    After this T-Rex fell, Zheng saw five eggsying inside their. The snow white eggs were about half a person big, oval like a ostrich egg.

    There was nothing he had to do. The marines put the eggs into arge boxes filled with little stic beads then sealed it. Several people carried the box away. He could tell that it wasn¡¯t their first time doing this. Zheng asked them and was told the scientists ordered them to hunt dinosaurs and steal eggs several times already. These boxes were the perfect containers for the eggs. They wouldn¡¯t break even if the boxes fall.

    When Zheng and the marines returned to the beach, the general and his group was already there with the gravity mine. Several researchers were discussing the mine and the general seemed pleased at their discussion. He also examined it over and over again.

    "The mine is real. The machines around the mine had moved slightly. It certainly has a gravity higher than what its mass suppose to have. If this power is released, it can destroy an area of several hundred meters."

    Zheng walked over to them and heard a scientist say this. The others nodded in agreement.

    The general said at once when he saw Zheng. "You got your eggs and we got the mine. Now it¡¯s only the document..."

    He stopped because he saw the young dragon in Zheng¡¯s arms. Anyone who noticed its wings and saw the image of the dragon could tell this puppy was a real dragon.

    Zheng knew what the general was thinking at this point, the sin of greed. Anyone who saw the dragon¡¯s destructiveness and its ability to be immune to firearms would want the secret. The original dragon was no more so the young dragon was an eptable recement. The general¡¯s eyes moved between the marines and Zheng.

    "Ahem. I think you need to understand that you are on the weaker side." Zheng smiled at the general.

    He looked back at Zheng in a confusion. Zheng smiled then entered Destruction. He jumped up and use Rankyaku at the forest afar, taking a few breaths after exiting the state. It wasn¡¯t until now that the trees started fall off from the center. More and more trees were falling until it reached ten meters into the forest.

    Zheng looked at the general who was appalled. He turned to Zheng and muttered. "Are you really human?"

    "Of course." Zheng replied, then hesitated for a moment before heughed again. "Well, mostly human. So you see, you are the weaker side between us. Don¡¯t think numbers will make it up. You have to hit me with your guns also. Let¡¯s transport the eggs back to the city. I will tell myrades to fax the documents over. In the meantime, you will have to be my hostages until I feel its safe to release you."

    The general looked at Zheng with aplex expression then at the dragon. He stepped into the helicopter and Zheng followed. The marines slowly carried the box. After all the helicopters took off, Zheng took another look at this ind, Jurassic Park, the lost world.

    He almost couldn¡¯t recognize Xuan, Kampa, and Wangxia when he finally saw them. Only WangXia looked a bit better. Xuan and Kampa¡¯s bodies were swollen and many ces on their skin were cracked with yellow pus leaking out. It was horrendous and disgusting. Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say. The three people didn¡¯t even have the strength to stand up. Several marines were carrying them to the warehouse with stretchers.

    Xuan¡¯s tone was as calm as always. He couldn¡¯t feel the pain on his body after all. He said in a low voice. "We will talk after we returned. You came back in time. We have about three hours left. Let¡¯s hope these are T-Rex eggs or we will be dead. You won¡¯t have time to go back for another set of eggs."

    Zheng didn¡¯t say anything. His attention was focused on the surrounding. He was afraid the government would do something greedy so he stayed close to the general as they walked. The three newbies were following after them. He let out a sigh of relief when the warehouse came into sight.

    Fact was he noticed several snipers on the tall buildings around them. But he was blocking their aim with the general¡¯s body. The marines had pushed the T-Rex eggs into the warehouse then the six of them entered the gate.

    "Our deal ispleted. Farewell."

    They stepped into the warehouse. Zheng was thest one. He heard the words "Completed bonus mission..." before entering the half dreamy half awake state.

 Vol 13: 4-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 4-1.</strong>

    An unperceivable amount of time passed. Zheng woke up on the tform in God¡¯s dimension. Xuan, Kampa, and WangXia were still lying on the stretchers. The three newbies were nowhere to be seen.

    Zheng sighed. He didn¡¯t have the extra attention for the newbies once he learned of the limited time these three people had. Instead of letting the newbiesplete the bonus mission and risk losing Xuan and the others due to the time constraint, he chose hisrades. He wouldn¡¯t let his mercy burden the team.

    ¡°God, repair everyone. Deduct points from themselves.¡± Zheng yelled. Several beams immediately surrounded the four people and lifted them up in the air. The beam on Zheng quickly dissipated.

    That was when he realized the young dragon was still in his arms. He hesitated before entering the warehouse. What if the dragon couldn¡¯t be brought back? Then the government would get a hold of it. There was no way to retrieve it from the government in a reasonable amount of time even if they were to return to the Jurassic Park¡¯s world. However, he didn¡¯t have any means of hiding the dragon at the time. He was under surveince the whole time. Handing it to the blonde man was of no help either. So he carried the dragon along as a test of his luck. It seemed like they won this bet.

    While Xuan, Kampa, and WangXia were still repairing, the door to his room opened. Lori ran out with a tearyughter and jumped onto him. Zheng didn¡¯t even get to throw the dragon off before she was in his arms.

    Lori bit his shoulder but then a series of barking caught her attention. She looked at Zheng in surprise. The young dragon squeezed up from them and barked loudly like a puppy as tear flowed down its eyes. Lori instantly grabbed it into her arms.

    ¡°Poor little puppy. Just a little ugly. Well, you will be called Ugly from this day on.¡±

    The dragon didn¡¯t like Lori¡¯s cuddle. When she tried to pat its head, it bit her hand. Though its teeth weren¡¯t even developed at this point and just made Lori giggle.

    Zheng felt peaceful looking at the scene. A kind of peace that calmed him down from the tension that built up during the movies. He walked over to Lori and kissed her.

    At the same time, the swelling on the other three people were subsiding and the fester gone. Theynded on the floor in perfect condition. Kampa swung his arms around. His strength looked much higher. So God repaired their body but didn¡¯t take away the enhanced stats from the dragon¡¯s blood. Then their profit was much higher. 100 points in four stats equal to 4000 points.

    Zheng let go of Lori. He turned to the three people with a smile. ¡°How are you feeling?¡±

    Kampaughed. ¡°Great. Can¡¯t believe how good this repair is. My body was swollen and itchy but the repair brought it back to normal. Haha.¡±

    WangXia alsoughed. ¡°Yeah. I could smell the rotten liquid from my body when my body even moved a bit on the stretcher. It was rotten like a long dead corpse. I¡¯d rather die than experience that horrifying sensation again.¡±

    Zheng patted them on the shoulder. He saw Xuan was already under God with his eyes close so he yelled. ¡°Xuan, take a rest today. We will discuss things tomorrow.¡±

    Xuan replied in his usual tone. ¡°You go ahead. I discovered something interesting. Also, the two books are in WangXia¡¯s hands. It¡¯s better to put them back into the Na ring. We can¡¯t afford to damage these two books.¡±

    WangXia ripped an opening on his jacket and pulled out the books. ¡°We tried to protect these books as much as possible in case we have to revive you. Haha. You will have to tell us about how you lived under that condition.¡±

    Kampa punched Zheng and alsoughed. ¡°Right. How dare you try to be a hero. We were in terrible moods for a few days. You will have to tell us tomorrow.¡± Then he walked next to Xuan and closed his eyes.

    Zheng and WangXia were confused until a beam shone down on Kampa then a blonde woman appeared in his arms. She wasn¡¯t tall but her proportions were perfect with legs that was at least 60% of her height.

    Zheng felt a sense of familiarity when he looked at the woman then recognized her as a famous movie star in the real world. She was also the daughter of a billionaire, the dream of countless men.

    Kampa kissed her then shouted. ¡°Anyone that knocks on my door tomorrow can¡¯t get an erection for half a year. Haha.¡± He carried her running to his room. The door was shut with a loud bang.

    Zheng and WangXia smiled bitterly at each other. Zheng couldn¡¯t make any more woman since he already had Lori. Xuan didn¡¯t have such desires to create a woman. So he was curious at WangXia. ¡°Why don¡¯t you create a partner? Or do you have a special interest?¡±

    WangXia smiled. ¡°No. I also want to rx like this after the tension but I will feel sorry for her. She¡¯s still alive. Just forget it. When I be powerful enough to go back, I won¡¯t be ashamed of myself looking at her. Based on our current progressions, it shouldn¡¯t take too long to return.¡±

    Zheng was touched. WangXia was a real man. A man wasn¡¯t just someone that sumb to his sexual desires but actually be able to restrain himself and not cross the bottom line for his lover.

    Zheng smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will return one day. Maybe it is just one or two years in the real world. You won¡¯t make her wait too long. Haha. Never thought you are devoted to love.¡±

    WangXia chuckled then walked to his room. His steps were determined with no trace of the suffering that he had just gone through.

    Zheng hugged Lori then headed for his room. Xuan¡¯s voice came from behind. ¡°Thanks for your hard work.¡±

    Zheng waved his hand without turning around. Xuan was still standing under God.

 Vol 13: 4-2.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 4-2.</strong>

    The night passed peacefully, aside from Lori taking a few hours to build a cabin for the dragon before Zheng carried her inside. The two slept until their internal clocked kicked in.

    By the time they came out to the tform, all others aside from Kampa were already there. Zheng thought Xuan might have stood there for the night since he was as the same position as before.

    Lori was considerate and went back to the room to prepare breakfast and food for the dragon. WangXia gave Zheng a smile then went back to the book he was reading. The cover and thickness of the book looked like a published web novel from the real world.

    Xuan opened his eyes to take a nce at Zheng and WangXia then said. ¡°Wait until Kampaes. I said I discovered something interesting yesterday. We will test it in a bit.¡±

    Zheng and WangXia then started chatting casually until Lori came out with cakes, milk, and apples. Xuan only took a bright red apple while the other two were more interested in the cakes and milk.

    Almost another hourter, Kampa came outughing. The blonde woman chased out and kicked him in the butt before quickly returning to the room. They saw she was in a lingerie. Kampa massaged his butt and ran toward everyone.

    He sat down on the floor then grabbed a piece of cake and started eating. ¡°Haha. Aryan women are so energetic. I woke her up in the morning and she could still do this.¡± His gestures were rated 18. Lori blushed and ran back to the room.

    Zheng gave him a punch andughed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of breaking her with that body of yours? You should know howte it is already.¡±

    Kampa seemed proud of himself instead.

    Xuan turned around and said to them. ¡°Thest bonus mission gave each of us 1000 points. Not as much as I expected but it was basically zero difficulty. So it¡¯s still reasonable. I have 8000 points, a rank B reward. 12000 from all the missions and deducted 4000 from the first bonus mission. Kampa and WangXia should have about the same.¡±

    Kampa and WangXia both stood under God and checked their rewards. After a while, WangXia nodded.

    Kampa said. ¡°I have a little over 9000. Is it from killing the dinosaurs?¡±

    Zheng also closed his eyes. He almost couldn¡¯t speak from the shock he received. ¡°I have over 14000 points. Shit. We are rich now. Also a rank A reward, 2 rank C rewards, and a rank D reward. Why do I have so many points? I only got 1000 points more than you from the second bonus mission.¡±

    Xuan adjusted his sses. ¡°This is the advantage of arge number of people. The army of Anubis is more effective than us at killing weaker monsters in huge battles like this. 14000 points is enough to revive at least one person.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°I will reserve 8000 points and a rank B reward when exchanging enhancements and items. Which means I have 5000 points and 2 rank B rewards I can use.¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°No. I think we should enter The Mummy to revive members first before exchanging anything so they can be included in any discussions for the team. And I can n properly.¡±

    Zheng was confused. ¡°Isn¡¯t it enough for me to enter alone? You haven¡¯t activated The Mummy¡¯s world yet, which is a rank D reward. That seems wasteful. Furthermore, you only have 8000 points. How many will you have left after going in to revive them?¡±

    Xuan shook his head again. ¡°This isn¡¯t an issue. We should activate this world also. If you happen to die, we won¡¯t have to worry about finding a rank D reward. Aside from this reason, I think reviving in both God¡¯s dimension and The Mummy allows for everyone to contribute. Otherwise, 8000 points and a rank B reward from one person is too harsh. If this is true, we can revive two people this round.¡±

    ¡°The distribution will go like this. Each of us will contribute 4000 points and 2 rank C rewards. You will contribute 6000 points and 2 rank C rewards instead. Which leave us at 2 rank D rewards and over 4000 points while you have a rank A and rank D reward and 8000 points. That¡¯s enough for you to get a tier A Qi.¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say. In contrast, Kampa and WangXia both nodded in agreement about entering The Mummy together and contribute for the revival so Zheng could be even stronger.

    Zheng wanted to reject this suggestion but he couldn¡¯t utter a word. He quietly patted the other three people on the shoulders then turned to Xuan, who still had more to say.

    ¡°As to the revival order, if we can revive two people then I will choose Lan and Zero. Even though Heng¡¯s sniping ability sounded strong from your description but his mental state may cause idents in our ns. So I hope to choose Zero as the first person and Lan muste after him. We will have a 70% chance of protecting her this way. The psyche scan and soul link abilities are too useful. If she was in thest movie, we wouldn¡¯t have to run away several times.¡±

    After saying this, Xuan took out a few nes from his pocket. They were made of a white metal. Each ne was embedded with a jade the size of a thumb and had a faint glow. The jades were vibrant and translucent.

    ¡°These are made from the dragonshard. I split it into twenty pieces and made twenty of them. The metal used is the Luna titanium alloy that has self healing property. The nes took 100 points total and I spent another 150 points to charge one of them. The interesting thing is...¡±

    He showed the ne he was wearing the pointed the Gauss pistol at his head. He pulled the trigger in front of their shocking expressions. A series of gun shots followed.

 Vol 13: 5-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 5-1.</strong>

    Zheng was the first to sprint up and grabbed Xuan¡¯s arm but it was much faster for Xuan to pull the trigger. With a series of gun shots, the needle like bullets hit the surface of his temple. At the same time, a translucent barrier surfaced and blocked the bullets.

    Zheng knocked Xuan¡¯s hand away then mmed him to the floor. The pistol also fell to the floor. He shouted. "F*ck. I know you don¡¯t have a desire to live so I hoped you can stay alive until you reach the third stage. And what did you do? There was no need to use your head for experiment. Do you want us to see ourrade killing himself?"

    Zheng punched Xuan on the chin, sending him back ten meters and breaking his chin. Then Zheng panted heavily and shouted. "God, give him a repair. Deduct the points from me!"

    Kampa and WangXia immediately separated the two of them. Kampa¡¯s tone also sounded cold. "Xuan, you know the mutual agreements between mercenaries. One does not kill himself under any other reason than captured because that will only burden yourrades!"

    The injury wasn¡¯t serious. The beam onlysted for a brief moment and his chin was repaired. Xuan touched his chin and said. "Was that because you are concerned about me? That isn¡¯t necessary. I already experimented this on my handst night, then moved toward each part of the body. As long as you are wearing the ne, all bullets and energy attacks will be blocked off when they reach 1-2 centimeters near you. The barrier energy canst very long. 150 points of recharge is equivalent to the effect of a CC defensive item. It takes the Gauss pistol 20 minutes of continuous shooting to deplete the energy."

    Zheng shouted back at him. "F*ck. Even then you still didn¡¯t have to point it at your head! Where is your dream? Your desire to live? To be a real person? Can you still reach them if you die? F*cking do it again and I will break your limbs."

    Xuan adjusted his eyes and turned his head away. "It¡¯s pointless hitting me since I can¡¯t feel pain. I apologize for my rash behavior this time."

    Zheng, Kampa, and WangXia looked at each other in shocking surprise. They never imagined that Xuan would apologize.

    At the same time, Xuan threw the nes to them and continued. "The dragonshard is the most valuable reward from the Jurassic Park world, more so than points and ranked rewards. That is if the following experiment seeds. Zheng, channel your qi or blood energy into the dragonshard."

    Zheng immediately channeled his qi. He had slightly more qi than blood energy at this point since it was easier to train. All he had to do was circte the qi in his body. While blood energy needed to be depleted and recovered to gain an increase.

    The dragonshard glowed in a soft white as the corrosive qi entered it. The glow soon increased to the intensity equivalent to Xuan¡¯s dragonshard and no more qi could enter it anymore.

    Xuan asked at once. "How much qi or blood energy did you use."

    Zheng felt his energy and said. "About 15% of my qi. I haven¡¯t tried blood energy yet. The dragonshard didn¡¯t absorb much."

    Xuan let out a sigh of relief then took out his other pistol and pointed at Zheng¡¯s hand. "I will fire when you are ready."

    Zheng said. "Ok, go ahead."

    Xuan pulled the trigger upon hearing those words. Numerous bullets shot toward Zheng¡¯s hand but the barrier blocked them just before reaching his finger. Xuan fired for several seconds. The barrier persisted without any change and only disappeared after the shooting stopped.

    "The reason the dragon couldn¡¯t be harmed by firearms and sensed the gravity mine was due to this dragonshard. I suspect it could also recharge the shard¡¯s energy. But due to the amount of energy that can be stored, if an attack is powerful enough, it will break through the barrier." Xuan muttered.

    Zheng stared at the ne for a while before he said in excitement. "This is great that the ne is rechargeable and I can charge it. Your closebat abilities and defenses are too weak. With this ne, you can block all the attacks and use sci-fi weapons from afar while I recharge the energy continuously. Haha. Our team basically won¡¯t get killed anymore aside from huge attacks or movies that are too difficult."

    Kampa and WangXia were also excited. The nes that can protect against most things were an amulet, much more important than any weapons.

    Xuan smiled and nodded. "I was worried about it taking too much of your energy to recharge. If it used half of your energy, its value will drop below half of what it is. Didn¡¯t expect it to use so little. From this point on, as long as we n ordingly in the movies, there shouldn¡¯t be many casualties."

    Zhengughed out then recharged Kampa and WangXia¡¯s nes. He also tested blood energy on them, which had different properties from qi. But once the blood energy entered the dragonshard it became the shard¡¯s energy. Inparison to qi, he expended slightly less than 15% of blood energy which meant that it was more condensed than qi.

    After all was done, they wore their nes. The design wasn¡¯t ugly to say the least. There were no decorations, just a silver white chain and the soft white shard, which gave them a in look.

    Xuan waited for them to calm down before saying to Zheng. "The discussion on points and rewards from thest movie is over. Now let¡¯s talk about how you survived. Say it in details and it did your strength grew?"

    Zheng nodded. Xuan continued. "No wonder you broke my chin in one hit. You didn¡¯t have this kind of strength before."

    ZHeng smiled bitterly. He remembered when he punched Xuan in the face after Alien. His strength back then was obviously weaker and didn¡¯t break Xuan¡¯s chin. He said. "You are still bearing the grudge? It has been so long."

    Xuan adjusted his sses calmly. "Why bear any grudges? Talk about what happened first."

    Zheng took a deep breath then sat down on the floor. He narrated what happened after he woke up and how he survived based on what the scientists said and his guesses.

    "The bomb exploded when I was still in Destruction mode. My body¡¯s toughness was much higher during this mode so I didn¡¯t get crushed. The st wave pushed me into the dragon¡¯s head. Then..."

 Vol 13: 5-2.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 5-2.</strong>

    Zheng narrated his experience from how his lower body was fused with the dragon¡¯s flesh and survived the dragon cells¡¯ attack then gained its properties, to when he woke up, defeated the marines and got in contact with them, and finally when he went to I Nur with the general and marines.

    It was over half an hourter when he finished. Kampa and WangXia sighed. Everyone thought he was dead at the time because even the dragon was blown to pieces. It was a miracle that Zheng survived.

    "This shouldn¡¯t be a miracle." Zheng also sighed, then muttered. "You told me that a bomb exerts its full power inside the target. The inside of the dragon is only flesh. In contrast, it was outside me when it exploded. If I am a piece of metal, it will blow me away instead of sting me to pieces."

    Xuan asked. "You fused with the dragon¡¯s cell? Or I should say arge part of you consists of the dragon¡¯s flesh. The three of us retained the stats from the dragon¡¯s blood after the repair. What did you get?"

    Zheng thought for a bit. "My physical stats almost doubled, qi and blood energy more than doubled. Oh, and my recovery rate also increased by a lot. Let me show you." He put his finger in his mouth and bit it. The finger was bleeding immediately with a bite mark.

    The other three people look over at the finger and saw the wound slowly closing up. The recovery rate isn¡¯t as high as the dragon but in just a minute, scabs had formed on the wound and most of it healed.

    "Basically, my Explosion technique canst 30 to 40 seconds. Destruction almost 10 seconds. I think I can fight the dragon head on if I get another chance. I won¡¯t put the team under the same desperate situation again!" He clenched his fist and said.

    This Jurassic Park movie waspleted almost perfectly. Almost, because the three newbies were killed by God. Xuan suggested to put Gando in the revival list but not for some time. Gando was still a newbie with nobat abilities until they could get him a robot.

    The team repaired their weapons and exchanged some basic consumables like antidotes, hemostasis spray, bandage, solidified water,pressed food and etc. They decided to rest for another day befor entering The Mummy to revive Zero and Lan. It was up to fate on whether they could revive both people.

    By the time everything was set and done, it was already 5pm. Kampa¡¯s woman came out several times. She didn¡¯t whine or anything and brought them coffee. Lori also brought everyone tea and fruits. After a while, the two women started chatting. The blonde woman was quite good at conversations. Lori started calling her sister before long.

    Kampa said to them. "Haha. She¡¯s amazing right? I don¡¯t know what personality the movie star has but this is the woman of my dream. I also made her only loyal to me..." The woman was cooking at the time. She blushed and threw a pan at Kampa. Fortunately, there was nothing in the pan but it still knocked him to the floor. She came over, picked up the pan and mmed him several times before returning to the kitchen.

    They spent the afternoon doing preparations for the movie. It was only ten days with nothing threatening but being over prepared was never a bad idea. All the weapons were checked, the Sky Stick was repaired and recharged, and all consumables exchanged. When they were finally done with them, they noticed they were starving and decided to eat in Zheng¡¯s room with the two women being chefs.

    The women happily prepared their food while the four of them sat there staring at each other, only Kampa said some adult jokes once in a while. Xuan and WangXia were just silent. Zheng had to pick up the conversation and said. "What do you want to do in the real world after saving 50000 points?"

    Kampaughed. "Of course go back with countless gold. Actually, diamond is better. A few hundred ser ball sized diamonds. I will go buy an ind, build a city, and a castle. I will enjoy the rest of my life as the king of the ind."

    Zheng smiled. "So you¡¯re one that wants to be a king. Not a bad dream to enjoy the rest of your life. What about you, WangXia?"

    He paused for a moment before replying. "Exchange information to bring back. I also saw a tier BB pill used for cultivation. It can quickly help a person establish the foundation stage for cultivation. A normal person that takes it can live up to three hundred years and be immune to most diseases. I want to bring my mother one of these pills. She raised me up by herself after my father died. I want to give her a few more years of happiness. Xuan said we have a longer lifespan than normal people already. When a person¡¯s physical stats, especially cell vitality and immunization increase, the person¡¯s lifespan increases."

    Xuan nodded. "Correct. We can at least live up to 150 years old. Zheng¡¯s lifespan is more difficult to estimate but should be above 300."

    Zhengughed. "It will be amazing if we can leave this world. What¡¯s the point of staying here longer? What about you, Xuan?"

    The question seemingly stumped him. He tilted his head for a while before answering. "I haven¡¯t thought of anything yet. I will return to this question after reaching the fourth stage."

    Zheng patted his shoulder. "After I go back, if I can go back alive, I want to live the rest of my life peacefully. I can also be a hero when I get bored enough. Let us leave this world alive and face the real world together!"

    The four people gathered on the tform early the next day. They held their hands and connected to God. After the other three people unlocked The Mummy world, they exchanged ten days of time for 500 points each person. The next moment, they were outside the inn.

    This was the first time Kampa and WangXia enter this world. The world was at a time period after World War 1 and before World War 2. The two looked around with curiosity while Zheng brought out the Sky Stick and the ropes. By the time they finished looking around, Zheng was already on the Sky Stick.

    Kampa and WangXia¡¯s faces reddened a bit. Their reaction was like a farmer entering the city for the first time. They wouldn¡¯t have this reaction if this was a normal movie but they let their guards down since they knew there were no threats. The two stepped onto the ropes after Xuan. Zhengughed out loud then took off.

 Vol 13: 5-3.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 5-3.</strong>

    The Sky Stick reached Hamunaptra quickly even when carrying three extra people. A military camp was established at their destination. The bugle sounded as the Sky Stick came into view.

    Zheng and the others were curious at the scene. Kampa and WangXia readied their weapons to guard against any unforeseen events.

    A group of men in ck clothes ran out. Zheng noticed Ardeth among these men and immediately stopped Kampa and WangXia. Hended the Sky Stick to the ground.

    Ardeth ran over to them with a few hundred of his men. Heughed and gave Zheng a hug. "Haha. Long time no see. What do you think of this base? The elders think this is a good ce to train troops and spent arge sum to build this base. We also dug through the underground reservoirs. Come, take a rest inside." The he dragged Zheng toward the base.

    Kampa and WangXia looked at each other then at the friendly smiles of the men in ck clothes. They followed up with aughter. This kind of military atmosphere had a certain charm to them. On the other hand, Xuan was as emotionless as ever. He observed the surrounding while walking to the base.

    This base was rather standard. The airne runway was still in construction. The buildings were built using rocks excavated from Hamunaptra. Otherwise, rocks were difficult toe by in a desert.

    It was nearing nightfall. Ardeth told them scarabs could be seen asionally in the night, so they should enter the altar the next day. Zheng nodded in agreement. It was still the first of ten days.

    "The current situation in the world isn¡¯t optimistic. The western nations are opposing each other. The damage done from World War 1 had been repaired to some degree. Germany who lost in the war began another round of development. Their leader is a very capable man called Hitler. Tension has been brewing among the western nations. Egypt might also get mixed up in the affair. Our tribe has developed immensely since obtaining the gold. We sent thousands of the young generation to study in the U.S. and built three hidden bases like this one. Hoho. The elder even suggested we change the tribe¡¯s name to al-Qaeda."

    Zheng was drinking a cactus fruit wine when he heard the name and instantly spilled the wine out. He turned to Ardeth with a weird expression and said. "You hadn¡¯t really changed the name to this right?"

    Ardethughed. "The name change is just a suggestion from some elders. It¡¯s not going to get passed. The other elders wanted Gama¡¯a al-Imiyya."

    (Shit. All terrorist groups.)

    Zheng followed up immediately. "What¡¯s the result? Did you change to this name?"

    Ardeth shook his head. "The argument came to an end with the name Egyptian Resuscitation Council. They said that many countries are using something something council or party as names nowadays. So we should also get a name like this. How do you feel about the name?"

    Zheng sipped the wine. "With a name like this, are you nning to conquer and restore Egypt?"

    Ardeth nodded. "We didn¡¯t have the power to do so before. The gold made our living much better and can arm our men with weapons. There aren¡¯t many people in the base now because the troops just finished training and left. The elders hired foreign engineers to build a weapon production factory near an oasis. Perhaps we can help Egypt gain independence from the control of western nations during this state of tension."

    Zheng pped his shoulder and said. "I will support you. Haha. I brought you something nice this time."

    He walked to an empty area and started pouring the dimensional bag. Gold bars rolled out onto the ground. "I brought you guys twenty cubic meters of gold this time. Hope these can help you obtain your victories. And here¡¯s another gift."

    Xuan took out a document from his pocket and ced it on the table. "Improved AK. The technology at this time can produce it without issues. Uses regr 5.56 ammos. All rted data is contained within the document. The gun is thirty years ahead in technology."

    Ardeth scanned the document then immediately put it in his pocket with surprise and excitement. He didn¡¯t know how to reply at this point. This gun design was worth more than the gold. If they can produce the gun at will, their troops¡¯bat strength will grow immensely, and in some ways surpass regr armies.

    Zhengughed and asked. "So how are O¡¯Connel and the others doing? Ennd isn¡¯t peaceful at the moment."

    Ardeth suddenly remembered something and pped his hands. A guard ran out of the camp. He said. "They mailed a letter to me a little over ten days ago. Said the tension is building up in Ennd and they are being strict on immigration. So he and his family moved to the U.S. for the time being. Hoho. Evelyn gave birth to a boy. He should be one by now. He also mailed us a tiny piece of gold and a letter for you."

    Zheng was curious. "A letter for me? How do they know that I will return at this time? It¡¯s been a year already."

    The guard came back in with a letter on hand and a red wooden box. Ardeth opened the box to reveal a thin piece of golden fragment. Zheng opened the letter.

    "We arrived in the U.S. This is truly a country of freedom. We easily obtained immigration eligibility by bribing the officials. Though I heard that you have an easier time getting eligibility if youe from Ennd in the first ce. The problem is freaking Jonathan want to bring his girlfriend along. We should have left him in Ennd."

    "We found this golden mask by chance. Evelyn identified it as the craft of the Mayans. However, a stone pir next to the mask wrote that the mask was created for human evolution. Its technology came from the ancient gods. Once the gods fall asleep, the evolved one will rule the human race."

    "We witness the power of the mask with our eyes. A Caucasian put it on then a drop of blood identally fell onto the mask. Countless needles came out from the mask and pierced into his head. We thought he was dead but he actually became immensely powerful. His strength, speed, reaction, and recovery rate were all beyond human. He also likes to suck blood. We would have been dead if it wasn¡¯t for Jonathan."

    "We obtained this fragment at the end. The mask can¡¯t be used without this piece. We are running from the west coast to east coast. Probably going to board the ship to Europe there. That monster is still chasing after us. He seems to be able to create undead underlings that are not afraid of sunlight or silver."

    "Zheng, I don¡¯t know when you wille back. But if you see this letter,e help us. You are the only one with the power to rival this monster. Do it before we are dead."

    Zheng gulped and passed the letter to Xuan. A minuteter, Xuan put it on the table and asked Ardeth. "When did you receive the letter? From where?"

    Ardeth thought for a bit and said. "About twelve days ago from a small town in the west coast of the U.S.. That ce is an excavation site of Mayan ruins and gold."

    Xuan turned to Zheng. "We can still make it in time if it¡¯s twelve days. Zheng, you are correct this is a bonus mission. One that can reward an item!"

 Vol 13: 5-4.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 5-4.</strong>

    The Mummy¡¯s world had so many bonus missions that maybe the rumor about the seven crystal skulls leading to the technologies of Antis was real. Though they had no clue about this bonus mission.

    "The main characters are such trouble makers no matter where they go."

    Early morning of the next day. Everyone came before the altar within the ruins of Hamunaptra. Zheng was still discussing the golden mask mission with Xuan.

    Xuan said. "Have you seen the manga JoJo¡¯s Bizarre Adventure? The beginning of the story referred to a golden mask that can turn people into vampires. These vampires don¡¯t age or die as long as they obtain enough blood, but they are countered by sunlight and silver. If this is the same mask then I can be certain of a fact."

    *Stone mask from Aztec in the manga

    Zheng asked in confusion. "What fact are you talking about? Just make it clear."

    Xuan shook his head. "Revive the members first. I will continueter."

    Zheng had no choice but to nod. After Kampa and WangXia came near the altar, he brought out the Book of Amun-Ra. Following the notification from God, he asked if the cost of revival can be contributed by multiple people.

    (It¡¯s possible! Which means...)

    The reply from God made his heart beat faster. They each contributed 4000 points and the rewards as nned, enough to revive two people this round.

    "Revive Zero."

    A group was running toward Hamunaptra in the desert. Zeroy against a stone pir shooting at the group. He replied to a man next to him then a needle passed through space and pierced into his heart. The Gauss sniper rifle fell to the sand.

    Inside avish mansion. A little boy wasughing happily. Next to him were a man and woman with gentle smiles. An armed group charged into the mansion. He witnessed a bullet shot through his father¡¯s heart while a man grabbed his mother. The blood from his father sshed his face.

    He spent all his time studying and training himself until he became an assassin that couldn¡¯t smile anymore. He returned to this mansion of despair. That shameless woman was not there anymore. She died many years back. In her ce was a beautiful girl yet also his little brother. What was ironic was gic sexual attraction made him fall in love with his brother. So he killed him, killed that man, then prepared to kill himself.

    Zheng received these images as Zero appeared on the altar. He took a deep breath and buried them in his memory. He suddenly realized that he had the most pointless reason out of everyone. He came to this world because he couldn¡¯t see hope in the real world. Whereas for everyone else, the real world was a ce of despair.

    Zero opened his eyes and tensed his body. He was always so cautious. When he saw Zheng, he let out a sigh of relief. But Xuan and Kampa made him look slightly confused. His hand reached for his heart. There was no trace of being pierced by a needle.

    Zheng stared at Zero then asked. "Will you still fight alongside me?"

    "Until death!" His answer was sinct.

    Zero looked around then walked off the altar. "What happened? Why did Hamunaptra became like this? Is it team India? Why is Xuan and Kampa here? And who is this?"

    Zheng patted his shoulder then said. "Bro, it will be a long exnation. To make it short, you died in the battle with team India. We revived you with an item. Haha, it¡¯s always a good thing to be alive."

    Zero nodded and reached for his side. Then he smiled bitterly. "My rifle... forget it. Being revived is the most fortunate thing already. Where are the others?"

    Zheng said. "I will tell you what happenedter. We are going to revive one more." He ced the Book of Amun-Ra on the altar and received the notification again.

    "Revive Zhan Lan."

    Everyone paid the points and rewards. A light shed over the book and a series of images entered his head.

    Several people were lying on a straight highway and several standing. A group surrounded a man and two women. The man spread his arms and protected the women behind with a smile. Then the man fell to the ground in blood. The two women were shot byser guns the next moment. But she was still smiling at her death.

    A tall man and woman were talking on the street with their hands together. It had been two years since they started dating but they only got up to holding hands. This was the first love for both of them. They wanted delicate love not burning desires. The couple were satisfied with their progression and had begun nning for their marriage. After they saved up enough money, they could live together happily the rest of their lives.

    During that date, a robber that seized a woman¡¯s purse ran in front of them. The man went to chase the robber. After he caught the robber, bystanders watched with indifference as if they were watching a show. The robber stabbed him in the stomach and ran away.

    No one remembered him. The case went from unintentional manughter to excessive self defense. The hero was framed as the one that initiated the attack. The woman retracted her testimony iming the robber as her boyfriend.

    What was fair? What was justice? Everything was powerless under money and political influence. No one would remember him. His life just dissipated without anyone knowing.

    She lost all faith in the real world and contemted suicide. The YES and NO question appeared then she came into this world. Here, she met someone that was so simr to that him. But this one was much stronger, enough to protect her, and to protect himself. Someone like him wouldn¡¯t die before she does. So she slowly fell in love with him.

    Was this love? Was it not? Zheng didn¡¯t know. His feelings wereplex at this moment as he stared at Lan appearing on the altar. Her face was pale as shey there. She slowly opened her eyes. The first person to came into her view was Zheng. Tears immediately blurred her eyes. She opened her arms until she realized there were other people on the side and blushed.

    "This is? Hamunaptra? Why am I here? I remember I was killed in Resident Evil." Lan looked around and asked with surprise.

    Zhengughed and nodded. "You¡¯re right. This is Hamunaptra. You also died in Resident Evil. Don¡¯t worry. You are alive now. This is going to be a long story. Let¡¯s go. We will return to the base first."

    Zheng led them out of Hamunaptra. For some reason, he was afraid of looking into Lan¡¯s eyes. The tears in those eyes felt too heavy, a burden that he couldn¡¯t bear.

    "This is just the beginning. I will gather myrades again. We will keep growing stronger together until we can rival team Devil. Let us defeat them together!"

    Zheng put that burdening love aside and shouted. These words echoed throughout Hamunaptra.

 Vol 13: 6-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 6-1.</strong>

    "Basically, we all died in the battle against team Devil, including me. That revival cross was from you, right?" Zheng was sitting inside a tent.

    Zero and Lan looked absent minded. Though no one would feel perfectly normal after learning of their death. Zero was tougher and soon got a hold of himself while Lan seemed absorbed in herself. Xuan called for her several times before she replied. "Uh? What¡¯s it?"

    Xuan adjusted his sses. "Try and use your psyche scan and soul link abilities. Link with my mind and show me thergest area you can scan."

    She recognized Xuan a while ago. He left her with a strong impression in Alien. It was surprising that Zheng chose to revive this ruthless man. She was curious at the request but still did so.

    Xuan frowned a bit as he was thinking. It took some time before he said. "Pretty good. Thebination of these two skills provide impressive scouting in the battlefield. They can sway a team¡¯s survival."

    Lan smiled at him but remained quiet. Zheng quickly changed the topic and said. "Xuan, what were you saying before about the golden mask? What is that fact?"

    Xuan nodded. "This is something I should exin to you. Quest items are probably relics from ancient civilizations. Of course, the ones we have, such as the books and the Spear of Osiris are imitations. God cloned these items then put them into the various worlds."

    The others were quite confused. Xuan continued. "To make aparison, you probably know of cultivation (xiuzhen) from ancient China. It is a systematic method of bing stronger, much like education. The Foundation stage is grade school, Jindan stage is middle school, Yuanyin stage is high school. The cultivation system also contains various knowledge and one of such branches is crafting. The quest items we have are likely these crafted items."

    "I have been analysing and doing researcher on the creation of magic items and weapons. Currently, I can manufacture most sci-fi weapons given enough time and their designs. Though most of these weapons take too long to make. However, I have no way of making magical items or even analyse them."

    "You may think that sci-fi weapons such as the EMP rifle and Gauss rifle are extremely powerful. But magical items have effects and powers way beyond sci-fi weapons. I saw a tier B defensive cultivation item in the exchange system that is rechargeable and can defend against mini nuclear missiles. Can any of your rifles break through that defense before your enemies attack you? At the same time, with stronger magical defensese stronger weapons. Tier B and above weapons are probably strong enough to break through that defense with multiple attacks."

    "So I have been thinking of the origin of these items. From the information we have gathered, I am certain they belong to a technology. A technology different from ours in the real world. Simr to energy control in the fifth stage, this technology applies very fine control over energy. The symbols and characters is the equivalent of a circuit, each directing different flows of energy. What effects will it have when these symbols and charactersbine together? They are like a programmingnguage. Once I can get over this problem, I will be able to create magical items."

    Everyone was shocked to hear these words. Xuan adjusted his sses and said. "That¡¯s why our goal isn¡¯t just for the golden mask bonus mission but to enter the Mayan ruins. I need to find the method of creating the mask, or at least information on the symbols and characters! Even at the expense of notpleting the mission. These information is worth more than the rewards from the mission just like the dragonshard inparison to the points we obtained."

    Obtaining knowledge of ancient civilizations meant they could create magical items. After they reached this conclusion, they all agreed to head to the U.S.. Kampa patted his shoulder and said. "You should have just made it simple instead of talking a bunch. Weren¡¯t you just confusing us illiterates? Haha. I get it. Just go to the U.S. and obtain the golden mask then search for more inside that Mayan ruins."

    Xuan took off his sses as everyone else cheered. He wiped the sses and muttered. "Ignorance is such a bliss."

    Zheng pped Xuan¡¯s shoulder and said. "Ok. Enough with the ignorance is a bliss. Tell us what are we going to do next. We only have ten days in this world, or nine days remaining. I don¡¯t think we have enough time to head to the U.S., obtain the mask, then enter the ruins."

    Xuan nodded. "Of course it is not enough. It should take at least 40 days to do everything. Which means we have to wait out these ten days, go back then return to this world again. You still have around 10000 points. Each person can gift another person points or rewards once between each movie. You will activate this world for Lan and exchange 40 days in the world. I will do the same for Zero. So the two of them can fight for the team immediately."

    Zheng counted the points they needed to spend and nodded. "Understood. We will go along with your n. But are you sure about obtaining the systematic knowledge of magic? If we don¡¯t get it then we would have wasted 12000 points and two rank D rewards."

    Xuan nodded with certainty. His face had a hint of fanaticism. "Of course worth the risk! This is a gamble but has a 50% chance of giving us the knowledge of magical items. We can get the golden mask for certainty. 50% chance is enough for us to take this risk because points are insignificant whenpared to the knowledge. Just like letting you trade gold for cultivation methods. We have to obtain this knowledge at all cost!"

    "Maybe this is your only desire right now, to understand the unknown." Zheng nodded and said to the others. "Ok, since it¡¯s been decided, let¡¯s go to Cairo. We will wait out the nine days there thene back for 40 days. Take a good rest in these nine days. We don¡¯t get it often."

    Xuan suddenly said. "Since we are returning to Cairo, why don¡¯t we go fishing?"

 Vol 13 6-2

    The Sky Stick wavered several times as Zheng¡¯s mind wandered off. The people hanging below thought it was due to carrying too many people, and the image did seem quite weird with the Sky Stick being so little. Fortunately, it was a sci-fi item after all and had no actual problem carrying all of them aside from slowing down.

    "We have to prepare a few items to cross the Antic Ocean. First is another Sky Stick. The current speed is too slow when carrying six people. Its energy will also deplete too fast. This will require a rank D reward from Zheng. Second is some consumable items. Lan also needs to keep a constant scan around us for storms and inds suitable for rests."

    As Zheng listened to that emotionless voice, he wondered how someone without feelings liked fishing. Did he really want to fish a whale?

    They arrived at Cairo before long. Everyone got off and decided to stay in the same inn. Zheng still had arge sum in the bank of this world so they didn¡¯t have to worry about money. Once he withdrew some money, they booked the whole inn.

    Nothing special happened in the night. They had dinner together, talked about random stuff and their future, then went to bed.

    Everyone gathered in the lobby the next morning then headed toward the Cairo port after a quick breakfast. They bought the fishing rods along the way and to their surprise, Zero actually knew quite a lot. He picked the baits and rods for everyone. Zheng was left with no words.

    (Zero. You don¡¯t know his true power. Why did you choose such equipment for him?) Zheng thought with a bitterugh.

    They soon reached the port. Zheng was prepared. He went to thergest yacht in the other¡¯s confusion and paid twice the normal price to rent it. The owner of this yacht was a young Caucasian. He counted the pounds happily then let them board.

    Trips like this made them rx. A lot of times, thoughts of fights and deaths filled their minds when struggling to live in the movies. An asional rxing trip was beneficial for them to take on uing battles. For a while, everyone feltzy.

    Aside from Xuan who had been sitting by the rail alone. He slowly put on the bait then cast the hook into the Nile River.

    Zeroughed. "Xuan, you enjoy fishing too? You probably didn¡¯t know that my skills are on expert level. We went fishing with a few partners that was on a job before and they called me the prince of fishing."

    Just as he finished talking, Xuan pulled an African carp onto the deck. He quietly took off the hook before turning to Zero. "Did you say something?"

    Zero was stillughing. "Not bad. But don¡¯t worry. I am definitely stronger than you. Why don¡¯t we have apetition?" He went over to the rail and began assembling the tackle. Xuan had already cast the hook into the river again.

    Zheng looked out from the cabin and smiled bitterly at Zero and Xuan. As the size of fish grew bigger every time Xuan pulled back, the nightmare repeated itself. Though the bearer changed to Zero this time. Whether he was the prince of fishing or not, that title was now gone.

    "What are you thinking?" It was Lan.

    Zheng turned around to see her standing not far behind. She was carrying a tray with two cups of coffee. They each took a cup. Lan gave off an expression that it was bitter after taking a sip.

    "Hoho. Don¡¯t you know to add milk and sugar?" Zheng also tasted that bitterness. That was the taste of pure coffee.

    Lan smiled. "No. That can of sugar had bugs in them. I don¡¯t know when was thest time this yacht¡¯s owner drank coffee. The coffee beans were sealed though so there was no problem with it. So what were you thinking just now?"

    Zheng gave her a smile then turned back around. "Nothing special. Just that it feels calm. Every time I came back from battle, my mind and heart would feel tense. As if one more little thing will make them snap. Thankfully there¡¯s a time like this to rest before the next movie. Where is Kampa and WangXia?"

    Lan closed her eyes for several seconds. "WangXia is hiding in a cabin reading a novel. Kampa is bathing sunlight on the top. He¡¯s sleeping on one of the lying chairs. Why don¡¯t you go fishing or do something you like?"

    Zheng shook his head. "I am feeling calm right now. I just want to stand here and not move around. Hoho."

    Lan blinked then giggled. "Why don¡¯t you chat with me if you have nothing else to do. Hm. Talk about what happened after we died. What did you do afterward? How did you revive Xuan and the others? I am curious." She dragged Zheng to the chairs.

    Zheng sat down along with her. Then Lan just stared at him. The attentioning from her gaze was filled with feelings. Zheng subconsciously turned his head to the side.

    "Uh. What should I say? All of you died back there. I returned to God¡¯s dimension miraculously. I was lucky to have killed two unlocked members from team Devil so my points didn¡¯t go negative. It was also thanks to my clone who gave me the hints to revive you. After I returned, I exchanged three months in this world to excavate the copsed Hamunaptra and search for the Book of Amun-Ra."

    "After that, I kept looking for bonus missions since it costs a rank B reward and 8000 points to revive a veteran. I was alone and had no one to split the cost. Then I revived Xuan for his intelligence to look for more bonus missions."

    As Zheng was muttering to himself, Lan began crying softly. But a smile arose with her tears. "It¡¯s wonderful that you are still alive. When I was dying I thought I had nothing to fear anymore, but I was scared that I couldn¡¯t see you again, couldn¡¯t hear your voice again, couldn¡¯t connect with your mind again. I was scared..."

    As she was talking, Zheng suddenly walked over to her and embraced her. Then he turned around and walked out to the deck. Lan was crying with delight this time because she felt a kiss on her lips. Yet she was uncertain if it was real because her mind was dazed on the sudden embrace.

    The sunlight outside depicted Zheng¡¯s feeling at the moment.

 Vol 13: 7-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 7-1.</strong>

    The nine days passed before they knew it. Of course, they weren¡¯t just fooling around during this time. They spent a majority of their time discussing their enhancement paths.

    Xuan¡¯s analysis predicted future battles would move toward close rangebats and long range magics due to the defensive items. Though it would take some time since tier B and below defensive items still weren¡¯t too effective against sci-fi weapons.

    "A notable point of defensive items is their protection against long range and explosive scientific weapons. In contrast, their effectiveness is fairly low against close rangebat and magic. At least our dragonshard belong to this group. So if we encounter a team that equipped every member with a tier B defensive item or dragonshards, our sci-fi weapons will be rendered useless."

    "To give you an analogy, if the four of us, aside from Lan, enters a battle against Zheng, the Gauss sniper rifle and EMP rifle both can kill him before he gets close. That is only if the fight happens in an open area and he doesn¡¯t have the dragonshard. If he has the dragonshard, once he closes in on us, we are certain to die."

    "What if the battle takes ce in a city? Too many buildings blocking vision and aplex terrain. He can kill us even without any defensive items. Weapons are exterior enhancements. If it isn¡¯t something that will protect us like a robot, we will have to rely on our own enhancements for survival. I n to exchange the authentic gunkata ability and other enhancements that will greatly improve survivability. I think the troll bloodline¡¯s recovery rate is pretty good."

    They cringed at the sudden idea. They couldn¡¯t imagine a calm and intelligent troll analyzing ns for them.

    "I am only making aparison. You don¡¯t have to give me that expression. I will begin with gunkata to improve my fighting ability then choose a bloodline with high survivability. My role in the team is performing analysis and nning. There¡¯s no need to take your ces inbat."

    Zheng nodded. "Then I will continue with qi and vampire bloodline since Explosion and Destruction requires both energy. My clone had probably abandoned qi. His wings are a sign that his vampire bloodline had reached a very high level. Aside from these two enhancements, I will pick up a weapon when we have extra points and rewards. I will keep getting stronger and I will fight him again."

    Kampa thought for a bit then said. "I think the EMP rifle is pretty powerful. Though if you think defensive items counter it, I will exchange for a simr offensive style magical weapon. Haha. Zheng, help me pick one after we go back. As for enhancement on the body, what do you think about werewolf? I thinkrge furry beings are rather strong."

    Large and furry, wasn¡¯t that you already? They gave Kampa a weird stare. The Russian man looked like a talking bear already. Though the werewolf bloodline was a good idea to improve his strength and speed.

    WangXia¡¯s choice surprised the others. He wanted to enhance qi. However, his choice of weapon wasn¡¯t swords but cannons. He wanted a mobile cannon, best if it was a magical weapon.

    Zero chose a simr route to WangXia. He didn¡¯t need qi but a rank A ability named ¡¯premonition¡¯. He noticed this ability when he chose the Hawkeye. He referred to it as the most desirable ability for a sniper. His weapon would be the magical counter part of a sniper rifle.

    As for Lan, she only needed to choose between psyche force abilities. Such as psychokinesis and mind control. If she actually got her abilities, herbat strength might rival the other members and she would be the most useful person in the team.

    They had an idea of what they want in enhancements and weapons after these nine days. Though they didn¡¯t have the points and rewards at the moment.

    Zheng also began training his abilities again after a few days of resting. Explosion and Destruction were his most important abilities. Explosion had became extremely powerful with his tougher body and higher quantity of qi and blood energy. He could destroy this yacht in just a few seconds with just bare fists, or easily kill any normal person in one punch.

    Destruction was his ultimate ability. He had the confidence in punching the yacht to two pieces. That was how he crushed the dragon¡¯s chin with a 5¡¯8" body. At the same time, Destruction lived up to its name by destroying both his opponent and himself. His body could only sustain ten seconds of it and he would end up almost unable to move afterward. The time limit was its biggest drawback.

    Zheng actually came up with a clever idea about this drawback. He spent a second in Destruction to use Rankyaku back in I Nur. This way he was able to use its power without sustaining the after effect once the timer was over. At the moment, he wanted to develop a new way of using it, which he called ¡¯instant Destruction¡¯.

    Enter Destruction for an instant to use his techniques then immediately exit the mode. This would allow him to extend the power of Destruction for much long and give his body time to heal in between. The recovery rate he obtained from the dragon¡¯s cells could quickly heal the damage done by instant Destruction.

    Zheng began his training but he needed to make a breakthrough to gain full control of Destruction. The speed that blood energy and qi entered his heart became a bottleneck. It takes time for any energy to move. The human body wasn¡¯t a machine.

    Several days of training and fun quickly passed. They returned to God¡¯s dimension. Zero¡¯s little girl also returned at the same time. She jumped into Zero¡¯s arms and buried her head in his waist, then she quickly hid behind Zero. She was still shy like before.

 Vol 13: 7-2.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 7-2.</strong>

    Zero bent down to say something to the little girl in a light voice. She shook her head until Zero kissed her forehead then it turned to nods.

    Zheng asked Xuan in a low voice. "How can this be? The Arnold you created didn¡¯t appear. Why did Zero¡¯s sister appeared now? Don¡¯t you feel strange?"

    Xuan said. "Nothing strange. Arnold died before I did. So he wasn¡¯t erased by God, which was what happened to Zero¡¯s sister. When Zero got revived, she was revived along."

    The little girl turned around and ran to Zero¡¯s old room. She wore a pair of animal slippers and ran like a boy. When she reached the door, she turned her head to look at Zero before going inside.

    Zero said with aughter. "She said she¡¯s going back to read. You guys scared her. Are we going back to The Mummy¡¯s world now? Since it is only an instant in the time of this dimension. It won¡¯t cause any difficulties for the girls here."

    Xuan shook his head. "There are some things we have to do first. You also don¡¯t have a weapon. Kampa, exchange a Gauss sniper rifle, ten normal sniper bullets, and ten magical bullets. WangXia, gift 2000 points worth of mental capacity stats to Lan. Zheng, exchange the next level qi."

    Zheng asked. "Why not get the next tier of vampire bloodline? Blood energy currently has more uses than qi, especially since it increases the number of soldiers from the army of Anubis summon."

    Xuan nodded. "Yes, blood energy is more useful for you but have you noticed that qi at this level isn¡¯t simply called low level, intermediate, and high level qi. They all have names, which probably mean that you won¡¯t gain a huge increase in strength all of a sudden. It will require training to gradually make use of the power. In fact, not just qi but all enhancements and abilities from tier A and above will require training to use. I believe that even bloodlines require you to adapt and learn to apply them. Starting for tier A, enhancements are more about your talents and efforts. Understand?"

    "You might need a fairly long time of training to bring out qi to its fullest extent. Whereas the vampire bloodline shouldn¡¯t take that as much time. So if you choose qi at this time and begin adapting to it, you will be able to reach a bnce more quickly when you have enough for the next vampire bloodline enhancement."

    Zheng thought it hard to believe since God never sent this information to him. It seemed like team leaders didn¡¯t necessarily know everything. He searched the system and all the top level qi manuals had specific names.

    "Chaotic Unity Qi. Costs 5500 points and a rank A reward."

    This one and an AA manual were most fitting for him. The AA manual was out of his reach. Though a tier A enhancement was enough to make him excited. This was the first tier A enhancement for team China, and the beginning of the team bing the stronger.

    After selecting the enhancement, a beam of light enveloped Zheng. The amount and time of particles that entered him surpassed any enhancements he had received. The beamsted almost ten minutes. Everyone was shocked.

    Inside Zheng¡¯s mind was a naked him performingbat techniques. He could also see lines inside his body that traced the flow of qi. These lines passed through the hidden meridians of his body then all gathered in his pool of energy by the navel.

    "Chaotic Unity Qi, absorbs forces among the air into the body. Completion of the qi leads to the beginning of Jindan."

    God¡¯s voice echoed in his head. The ancient Chinese speak gave him a weird feeling. Zheng opened his eyes to find everyone staring at him with worry.

    He scratched his head andughed. "Calm. This qi feels weird. Judging from the message God gave me, it seems likepleting training of this qi leads into Jindan of cultivation. Haha. Isn¡¯t that mind-blowing?"

    WangXiaughed. "We aren¡¯t in a novel. But how long will it take toplete the training?"

    Zhengughed. "It takes 200 years to reachpletion. Anything before it is simply umtion of qi. Haha."

    Xuan asked immediately. "Is my spection correct? Does top level qi only grow with training?"

    Zheng nodded. "Right. Each top level qi also cause a change in attribute and quality. Once I optimized my current qi ording to the energy flow of the Chaotic Unity Qi, its quality will increase by 3 to 5 times. Just wait and watch me run in the air."

    The others were happy for him. That ten minutes of enhancement made them worried because Zheng¡¯s face was changing from white to red to blue and wasn¡¯t looking to end soon. Now that nothing seemed wrong and he had gotten an incredible enhancement, the mood among them became more rxed.

    Xuan then had WangXia exchanged some parts and the energy system for the Sky Stick. The only ones that could control the Sky Stick at the moment was him, Zheng, and Lan. So having two was the best option. Plus, it was almost luxurious to build another one with the points they had.

    Everyone went back to being broke. Therge amount of points and rewards from thest movie were gone after reviving team members and going back to The Mummy. Zheng spent hisst rank D reward to activate the world for Lan. He was left with around 500 points in the end.

    "Perhaps the vampiric mask can bring us arge sum. Haha." Zheng said.

    It only took Xuan two hours to finish assembling the Sky Stick. The time in God¡¯s dimension hadn¡¯t reached noon yet. Lori and the blonde woman were still sleeping. Zero didn¡¯t go to say anything to his sister. He stood among the others.

    "God, enter The Mummy, 40 days."

 Vol 13: 8-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 8-1.</strong>

    Entering Cairo in The Mummy¡¯s world again. It was such a strange feeling returning to a world in just a few hours. Though they had already been ustomed to the teleportation. They weren¡¯t too sullen since this was aparatively safe world.

    Xuan instructed the team to begin assembling reinforced steel strands and high resistance stic. They had only used ropes attached to the Sky Stick before since it was more convenient but it also fatigues them in long distance flights.

    Zheng suggested assembling a basket like device. The material used was rather light and added up to less than one kilogram. With one person piloting the Sky Stick on top, the basket could carry two more people, enough for all of them to fly to New York.

    Zheng then took out a small locationing device and entered the longitude andtitude of New York. A red arrow appeared pointing to the west.

    He turned to Xuan. "I will carry Lan and Zero. You carry Kampa and WangXia. Have you set the locationing device yet?"

    Xuan put the watch like device in his pocket. "No problem. We will meet in New York then search for the movie characters. We need to get the information on the golden mask from them." As soon as he finished talking, he stepped on the Sky Stick and lifted up.

    The basket had a diameter of about three meters. Lan and Zero had already gotten inside. Zheng gave them a smile and stepped on the Sky Stick. He followed after Xuan with the basket dragging behind. Once they flew out of Cairo, he set the auto piloting data then sat down on the Sky Stick. He began circting his qi ording to the path of the Chaotic Unity Qi.

    Zheng¡¯s original qi was corrosive and he had to control its cirction with concentration but the new qi was simr to pure energy and felt like it had became part of his body. It moved within him with just a thought. He hadn¡¯t tried its offensive strength yet but it should surpass the corrosive qi.

    He estimated that it would take about thirty days to convert all his qi to the new form. At which point both its quality and quantity would increase by three to five times. The new cirction would also double the recovery rate of qi. The difference between tier A and B was night and day.

    However, Xuan was right. Enhancements from tier B and below disyed their effectiveness as soon as they were received, but it takes time to adapt for tier A and above. Currently, he hadn¡¯t felt any other difference aside from the new qi¡¯s purity.

    These thoughts crossed Zheng¡¯s mind while he was circting qi. Belong long, he entered a meditative state. When he woke up, he felt a cool and fresh sea air hitting his face.

    Under the Sky Stick was a deep blue ocean. The beauty of this scenery was unforgettable when looking down from above. Suddenly, he heard Lan¡¯s voiceing from below. She was humming a melody softly. The melody was so wonderful yet felt far, far away. It gave a sense of the sky and the sea.

    Zheng took a look ahead to the other Sky Stick, then back at his. There shouldn¡¯t be any issue so he jumped off. Zero was resting with his eyes closed by the side. Lan screamed and Zero immediately reached for his rifle. He left out a sigh of relief when he realized it was Zheng but then he too almost cried that Zheng was falling.

    Zheng chuckled at their expression. He entered Destruction then stepped on the dense air a few times and entered the basket. Lan and Zero still had their mouths wide open.

    Zhengughed at the two but Lan had already grabbed his arm and bit down at it with tears on her eyes. Zero let out a sigh of relief again. He closed his eyes,y down and turned his head to the other side.

    Zheng smiled bitterly. He just held his arm out as bloody bite marks appeared. It would only take ten seconds to recover anyway. Lan had stopped crying by now.

    "Enough yet? My arm isn¡¯t a pig¡¯s feet (dish). Just bite as much as you want at once. But don¡¯t your teeth hurt?"

    Lan let go of her teeth, but her hands still held onto his arm. "Is your skin made of rubber? Why couldn¡¯t I bite through it?"

    "Stupid. My stats are way beyond you guys. If you can bite through my skin, you can bite through steel."

    Lan blushed. "You are the one that wants to bite steel. Why did you do that? I don¡¯t care if you have movement techniques or what. Don¡¯t you know that makes us worry?"

    Zheng smiled but then he remembered when Xuan pointed a gun at himself. Even though Xuan did it after experiments but it still made Zheng mad. Simrly, he was confident with his Geppo but that also made hisrades worried. He repeated what Xuan had done.

    Zheng nodded quietly. "I¡¯m sorry. This is my fault. I promise this will never happen again unless we have to take the risk. I will go back to the Sky Stick in a while. Ok now, girl?"

    Lan blushed again. She muttered in a low voice with her head downward. "Why call me girl? My name is Lan. Can¡¯t you call me by my name?"

    Zhengughed. "No. I just feel like this is better. Haha. What song were you humming? It sounds so far away. Can you continue the song?"

    Lan smiled at him. "This song called Sky. I also feel the same about it. Fine. I will hum it again."

    She closed her eyes and hummed. Zheng also closed his eyes listening to the song. And so all three of them had their eyes closed. The melody echoed throughout.

    Sky by Faye Wong https://.youtube/watch?v=NGargYkOHkQ

    P.S. Happy Chinese New Year!

 Vol 13: 8-2.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 8-2.</strong>

    The time was midnight when the group reached New York. It was the 1930¡¯s in this world. This city already had a hint of being a city without nighttime. Looking down from the sky was an area of lights as if the city was a starry sky. The lights weren¡¯t too bright and the skyscrapers were no where close to that of the 21th century. Theynded on an empty area.

    Zheng put back the two Sky Sticks and baskets. He didn¡¯t bring much gold this time around so the dimensional bag was almost empty. He stored a lot of cash in the banks in this world from before, enough for them to spend as they wish.

    After all was done, Kampa said. "Why don¡¯t we find a hotel first since it is ratherte?"

    Zheng nodded and turned to Lan. "If the movie characters are in New York, can you scan their specific location?"

    She paused for a bit. "Probably. Even with a lot of people in this city, psyche scan uses mental energy to distinguish each person. However, I don¡¯t know how their mental energies are. I hadn¡¯t learned the ability when I met them."

    Zheng took a breath. He turned to Xuan. "Can we find them in New York within a short period of time? There are noputers in this age."

    Xuan pondered with a frown. "We don¡¯t have the time for this method. Plus, they have to be in New York at the moment which we aren¡¯t certain. Let¡¯s find a hotel first. We will test this method tomorrow."

    At the same time. A train was rolling along the railway going from the west coast to the east coast. Two men and a woman stared without words.

    "Jonathan, are you sure the letter and gold piece were actually sent a month ago?" A man was grinding his teeth.

    Jonathan forced a smile. "O¡¯Connell, don¡¯t be so stressed. When had I ever fail to do something I said? Rx. I am more than rich enough to covet a little piece of gold. Definitely didn¡¯t put it on the gambling table!"

    O¡¯Connell almost grabbed him by the cor. He shouted. "That means you lost it in a bet! I will kill you if something happens to my son!"

    Jonathan shook his head vigorously. "No, no. I really didn¡¯t gamble it. I would gift it to a woman before gambling it away."

    O¡¯Connell picked him up. "F*ck. So you gave it to a prostitute? Do you want me to throw you off the train?"

    Jonathan replied. "I swear to god I sent the gold along with the letter. Your letter to Zheng¡¯s team was also sent together. They might be waiting in New York already if they received it."

    O¡¯Connell breathed out then slowly put Jonathan down. Evelyn said. "Do you think that monster will make our son into a monster too? I don¡¯t want him to be like that." She began weeping.

    O¡¯Connell hugged her at once. He forced a smile. "Don¡¯t worry. That piece of gold is too important for the monster. He could have killed us before if it wasn¡¯t for the gold instead of just taking away our son. It will be his end when he meets with Zheng."

    Evelyn sighed. "Zheng¡¯s team is strong but he can¡¯t be killed. Only sunlight damages him and silver to a lesser extent. Everything else is ineffective. He doesn¡¯t feel pain. People who he bit will be a lesser version of him. I don¡¯t know if we are just going to drag Zheng¡¯s team along."

    O¡¯Connell said. "We already owe them too much. But I just felt that they could help us. They are ourrades. Who else can we ask for help?"

    "This sounds interesting. Mind telling me the whole thing?"

    A familiar voice came out of nowhere. O¡¯Connell and Evelyn hadn¡¯t recognized it at once but Jonathan jumped. He ran behind the other two like a little girl.

    A wave of sand flew by then a bald man and beautiful woman appeared in thepartment. Bald man smiled at the three of them. He sat down and took a sip of their wine. The woman stared at Evelyn with grudge before sitting down.

    "Imhotep!" O¡¯Connell cried. He pulled Evelyn behind him and pulled out his gun. "Why are you in the U.S.? Have you been following us?"

    Imhotepughed. "I already told Zheng I wasing to the U.S.. I thought he would let you know. If you weren¡¯t disconcerted when you rushed on the train, I thought you were following us. So can you tell me about that monster now? And what is that gold piece?"

    The team found a high star hotel and settled. The next morning, they finally got to hear Xuan¡¯s unimaginable yet simple n. To bribe government officials for the right to exhibit the relics The Book of the Dead and the Book of Amun-Ra. Then they would advertise this exhibition all over New York by throwing money at thepanies. If the movie characters were in the city, they would definitelye.

    "This is the only method I can think of currently. It is difficult to post announcements in this age and advertising isn¡¯t easy either. So we can only use exhibition as a reason for the advertisement. If we can¡¯t find them, then let theme find us. We will give it three days. Once the three days are over, we will head to the Mayan ruins and abandon this mission for now." Xuan said.

    Zheng was impressed. He wasn¡¯t expecting anything since it was near impossible to look for a few individuals. Yet, Xuan still came up with a n.

    "Good! I will go exchange gold then pave the road with money. But bear in mind these books are more valuable than the bonus mission. Kampa and WangXia will act as security guards. I would rather give up the mission than losing these two books." Zheng nodded.

    They followed Zheng to a bank. No one noticed they walked pass a man in ck robe. He was carrying a little boy in his arms and he wore a golden mask. He walked briskly into the valley.

 Vol 13: 9-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 9-1.</strong>

    Money wasn¡¯t a solution to everything but 99% of problems weren¡¯t a problem in front of money. Zheng easily obtained the necessary documents for an exhibition from the city government. He hiredwyers and rted professionals to rent a space in a popr area. Followed up with advertising, renting equipment, and finding artists for entertainment. He also sent invitations to famous public figures.

    After all was done, everyone in the team found themselves with nothing to do while the professionals took care of the event. This Egyptian relics exhibition caused a stir in the city. Many public figures who hadn¡¯t received an invitation came to ask for one. In the end, they decided to hold a party at the end of the first day. Everyone coulde in for food and water. Money was merely a number to Zheng anyway.

    "Never imagined the event got up to this point. It seems like we can¡¯t back off now." Zheng muttered on the roof of a skyscraper. However, no one was next to him.

    The team¡¯s connection was weaved together once more after Lan¡¯s revival. Psyche scan and soul link enabled the team to stay connected no matter where they were at. They also had shared vision. Lan turned the team into a whole.

    Xuan¡¯s voice sounded in his head. "Not an issue. This turned out simr to what I nned, so it is still within control."

    Zheng paused for a moment. "Let¡¯s talk about your n. You didn¡¯t finish exining itst time. There are other ways to lure the movie characters out. So why do we have to risk the valuable books? We have four quest items, but we are now putting half of them up in a bet."

    Xuan interrupted him. "It doesn¡¯t take both books to lure the movie characters, but what if we can get Imhotep toe too? You said Imhotep decided to move to the U.S. with his lover. He has a sense of connection to these two books. The Na ring cuts off this connection when the books are inside but if you take them out, he mighte to New York."

    Zheng asked in confusion. "Why do we have to lure Imhotep over? Are you nning to kill him again? He didn¡¯t provoke us, so there¡¯s no reason taking this risk. I will refuse this n if this is your intention." His tone became serious as he went on.

    Xuan was as calm as always. He waited for Zheng to finish. "No. There isn¡¯t a need to kill him. I wish to gain a powerful ally for this bonus mission. Another reason I am considering is the watch that can bring movie characters into God¡¯s dimension. Do you still remember it? It requires the character¡¯s consent. However, the stronger the character, the more difficult the task is. Powerful characters in each world are usually our target for the main mission. Imhotep is powerful and isn¡¯t target. He also doesn¡¯t feel a strong sense of belonging to this world. We can find him and discuss this with him."

    Bringing Imhotep to God¡¯s dimension? The idea was beyond what Zheng could think of, since Imhotep wasn¡¯t a person from the real world. However, an undying high priest that could use magic would be a power up for team China. He could also summon around ten sphinxes, even though it was much less than the army of Anubis.

    Zheng¡¯s mind wandered away as he stood on the roof of the skyscraper. After a while, he finally said. "This idea is not bad. I aming back now to discuss it. Lan, call Zero back."

    He jumped off the building. Zheng took out the Sky Stick while falling then stepped on it. Several minutester, hended in a valley. No one would probably notice a little hoverboard during the night.

    A normal person¡¯s vision would have difficulty seeing the Sky Stick while its flying at high speed. Even if they did notice it, it was difficult to make out what it was. However, what if that person had extraordinary night vision?

    A handsome brown hair man stood on the roof a skyscraper several thousand meters away and stared at Zheng¡¯s direction. He carried a baby boy that was to two years old in his arms. There were no emotions on his face. Several men who were lying on the floor behind him slowly stood up. Tiny tubes connected to these men pulled back into the brown man¡¯s body.

    "Hide yourselves. Don¡¯t get burned by sunlight. Egyptian relics exhibition?" He muttered. The men behind him erged into two meters tall.

    "From my analysis, neither Imhotep nor Anck-Su-Namun are good people. They are the typical antagonists in movies who are evil, powerful, and want to conquer the world. However, they have the human nature of a normal person. You can usually see this kind of people from fantasy novel that WangXia reads. A young man that gets bullied suddenly obtains power. His first thoughts would be strength, authority, women, desires. Novels use a variety of reasoning to cover up the nature of this. But a normal person gifted with power will usually be darker and crazier than someone who obtained his power through efforts because they don¡¯t know the value of this power and just want to unleash their suppressed desires. Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun are such people."

    Xuan sat on the sofa and said. "I will do my best to kill such people if I meet them. No matter how innocent and kind they were before they obtained their power, their actions had shown that they are a threat to the world. Of course, that¡¯s if theye from the same world as us. Imhotep had lived a life of riches and was a person of high ranking before his death, so he doesn¡¯t care much about money and authority. The reason he turned out like this was because of love, so more women isn¡¯t his desire either. There are two possible desires he has left. A power strong enough to conquer this world. This was shown when he attempted to kill the Scorpion King. And a power strong enough to protect him and his lover. We can see that from his story. Both possibilities are equally likely so we only have a 50% chance of bringing him back."

    Zheng smiled bitterly. "Is 50% chance worth us ce the books on a bet? I can¡¯t get the feeling that it¡¯s too risky off my head. I can¡¯t ept this point."

    Xuan adjusted his sses. "50% chance is worth the gamble. You need to be aware of the fact that other teams are also chasing after bonus missions. If we just want to survive safely, we wouldn¡¯t have spent over 10000 points toe back here. The Mayan ruins, the bonus mission, and Imhotep, the possibilities of all threebined are what¡¯s worth the pointsing back. Why else did you think I took the risk."

 Vol 13: 9-2.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 9-2.</strong>

    Zheng scratched his head and sighed. "I get it. I get it. Danger equals rewards. You have told me enough times but I still don¡¯t concur with putting up the Book of Amun-Ra. The book is the hope of our fallenrades. Announce that we will exhibit the Book of the Dead for the whole duration and the Book of Amun-Ra at thest day."

    Xuan considered it for a moment then nodded. Zero suddenly said. "When you were on the skyscraper, someone was staring at your direction from several thousand meters away. Normal people shouldn¡¯t be able to see you from that far but his eyes seemed fixed on you. Furthermore, he hid behind an obstacle when I looked at him."

    Zheng immediately asked. "When did that happen? When we were observing the exhibition center? Why didn¡¯t you contact Lan at the time. God, maybe that was Imhotep!"

    Zero replied. "I don¡¯t know how to contact Lan. Still not that familiar with psyche scan. I need more practice before being able to cooperate in battle."

    Zheng was silent. He remembered none of these people fought together under soul link and psyche scan. They still relied on their vision and voice. "Lan, can you monitor us with the scan at all times?"

    She nodded and smiled. "Of course. I can keep all of you under the scan as long as it is less than 50 people. If something happens or if anyone has arge emotional fluctuation, I will be able to know immediately."

    Zheng nodded. "Good. Keep us under the psyche scan aside from during private matters. When we need to contact you, we will call your name in our mind. Let¡¯s try and show the scan to Zero, Kampa, and WangXia."

    She covered the whole city in the scan and sent the images to the three people¡¯s minds.

    Zheng turned to Xuan. "The exhibition starts tomorrow. I will put the Book of the Dead inside the showcase in the morning. Kampa and WangXia will guard it by the side. I will hide among the crowd. Zero aim from far away. You will take charge of the whole situation from here. Any questions?"

    Xuan shook his head. "No. This arrangement is appropriate. Just like we nned, we are only staying here for three days before heading to the Mayan ruins."

    "Yes. Three days."

    The next morning. The exhibition center was full of people. The hundred guards that Zheng hired with big money were so minute in front of the tens of thousands of civilians. Fortunately, most of these people were middle ss and knew their etiquettes. Everyone formed a line waiting to get in. Those with invitations bypassed the line and entered from a side entrance.

    "We went overboard. The exhibition isn¡¯t our true intention." Zheng looked out from among the guards.

    You wouldn¡¯t only have one item in an exhibition so they rented numerous relics from museums within the city. The museums dly agreed to advertise themselves. And so the exhibition became so crowded that it was almost out of Zheng¡¯s control.

    "Keep your positions. It¡¯s best if we can lure the movie characters out. If not, we have to protect the book at all cost!" Zheng said through the soul link.

    The night came but more and more people gathered. Those who couldn¡¯t afford a ticket came for the free food and drinks. Once the middle ss left, these people took over the area.

    At the same time, O¡¯Connell and the other two got off the train station in New York. A man and woman in robes walked next to them. These two looked rxed in stark contrast to the other three¡¯s gloomy and stressed expressions.

    O¡¯Connell said. "Imhotep, don¡¯t take light of that monster. He¡¯s definitely on the same level as you. You can¡¯t even imagine what we saw in that town. Anyone that he sucked blood from gained immense strength, enough to lift a car and strike down a house. The most terrifying thing is that monster¡¯s body. It¡¯s just... just..."

    Evelyn found the words for him. "It¡¯s like every part of his body has intelligence. His blood vessels can leave his body and turn into needles strong enough to prate a car. His hair move like snakes that can suck blood from the ends. His strength and speed are beyond human. He can even lower his body temperature to such a degree that it will freeze you if you touch it!"

    Imhotep chuckled. "Sounds like a pretty strong monster. But can he shield himself from getting sucked dry by the desert? Haha. I am more interested in the golden mask that turns people into vampires. Are you sure he was an old man before he wore the mask?"

    O¡¯Connell nodded. "Yes. He a local of that town and was over sixty. But after the needles from the mask pierced into his head, his body turned young, to age between eighteen to twenty two."

    Imhotep looked at Anck-Su-Namun andughed. "Life will be lonely if I am the only one that can live forever. You will also gain superhuman strength and live forever like me. Are you happy?"

    The woman¡¯s eyes were gleaming as she smiled at Imhotep. He said. "This mask might be the ultimate evolution mask mentioned in scriptures. Haha. Never expected to encounter such an interesting item in the U.S."

    Evelyn was curious. "Ultimate evolution mask? What is that? Why this name?"

    Imhotep said casually. "It¡¯s only a name. There were a lot of ancient scriptures still preserved back in my time. It was said that humans once achieved an extremely high level of civilization. Uh. Yes, they used the word civilization. Those who evolved to a higher form of life could control the essence of their lives at will and turn into various organisms. They could even turn to beings close to gods. At the ultimate form of life, people could control everything in nature, fire, light, wind, etc. Those people became gods. The scriptures noted a golden mask that can turn people into this higher form of life but not the ultimate form. However, an issue came up during the mask¡¯s creation so the transformation will be iplete. The user will be killed when exposed to sunlight. I think that¡¯s the being you encountered. Just one step away from the ultimate form of life. Haha."

    Imhotep grabbed Anck-Su-Namun¡¯s hand and walked in front. The other three had no choice but to follow him. He was their biggest ally at this point, despite being an unreliable one.

 Vol 13: 9-3.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 9-3.</strong>

    Zheng retrieved the Book of the Dead and joined his team on the food while the professionals he hired for this event acted like the hosts.

    "These public figures just needed an excuse and the party provided this excuse." WangXia said to the others.

    Since nothing happened during the day, Xuan, Lan, and Zero came to the exhibition center. Getting food was more convenient here. Plus it didn¡¯t matter much to them if anything gets stolen since they already took back the Book of the Dead.

    Kampa was chewing through a whole roasted chicken without any etiquette and drinking arge ss of vodka. He said as people frowned at him. "These people are funny. They should have just hold parties if they like them so much. Haha. Try the roast chicken, it¡¯s good." He brought a stick to his te.

    Zheng felt full from just watching Kampa eat. He grabbed a te of fruit sd. "I am not that interested in western cuisine. Chinese cuisine taste much better to me, especially spicy Szechuan food."

    Lan sat next to him and giggled. "Then let¡¯s have a hotpot after going back. I had a friend from Szechuan and saw her made it. I will make the best hotpot you ever tasted."

    The atmosphere was quite rxed. Xuan was eating a steamed fish quietly. Every once in a while, he would pick out a bone from his mouth. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t used to eating fish. Showing such a difference from his other abilities.

    Zheng got up to get some drinks. After a few steps, he suddenly blocked everyone behind him. The four men had all been through life and death situations and fought with Zheng. They immediately surrounded Lan in the center to guard her. WangXia and Xuan took out their submachine gun and pistols.

    "What¡¯s the situation? Enemies nearby?" Xuan observed the surrounded and asked Zheng.

    The waiters were shocked for a moment. Several screamed and began running away. However, there were screams at the same timeing from far away, actually from three difference ces. The ce turned into a chaos as people trying to push themselves out. Many fell and got stepped on.

    "The smell of blood. A very strong smell of blood. Lan, scan what happened over there." Zheng shouted.

    Lan replied then closed her eyes. After a while, she muttered with confusion. "This can¡¯t be right. There is nothing over those three ces or there is nothing alive."

    As she was talking, the three ces were emptied out as the crowd backed away. Threerge and strong men crouched in the centers. These men were tearing apart the dead bodies on the ground. The attire of the bodies looked like the public figures in the party. Blood and organs sttered over the ground.

    One of the men stood up and turned to Zheng. The man¡¯s face looked twisted like someone from an abstract sculpture. His eyes, nose, ears were in different locations. His mouth covered a third of his face. Sharp teeth protruded outside the mouth. Traces of blood, flesh, and bones stuck on the teeth.

    Zheng took out the EMP rifle and Gauss rifle without a second of hesitation. He said in a light voice. "They should be the beings created from the mask. But I haven¡¯t received any notifications so the golden mask is probably not a bonus mission. We don¡¯t know how many of them are there. Try not to engage. Kampa and Zero escort Lan and Xuan back to the hotel. WangXia follow me to cover the retreat. I will signal you if we need to use bombs."

    Just then, the man that stood up was walking towards them. Another wave of screams came from the crowd by the entrance. A brown hair young man stood there with a baby boy in his arms. His hair was waving in the air like they had lives. Anyone stabbed by the hair instantly fell to the ground then got back up. They began growing to two meters tall and their body became muscr. However, all their faces were distorted drastically like the three men from before.

    "Hidden bonus mission activated. Kill higher life being Tidus. Rewards a rank B reward and 5000 points. Other team members receive a rank C reward and 4000 points. Prevent Alex from bing a vampire. If Alex dies or bes a vampire, deduct 10000 points from each member. No time limit."

    The team looked at each other. Their hearts were clenched tight. The four who fought the dragon felt a chill arose from the bottom of their hearts. This brown hair Asian that didn¡¯t look too different from a normal person was on the same scale as the dragon. Even if protecting Alex was part of the difficulty, the man still wouldn¡¯t be far off from the dragon. The penalty was extra weight added to them. If that person dies, their lives would end by the time the days in this world was over.

    "Who is Alex? Who the f*ck is this person? How can there suddenly be an unknown person?" Kampa cursed and aimed the EMP rifle at the brown hair Asian. However, Xuan pushed the rifle up before he could fire.

    Xuan massaged his temples. "Alex.We are in The Mummy¡¯s world. Between the end of World War 1 and before World War 2. The same time frame the stone mask came to the U.S. in JoJo¡¯s Bizarre Adventure. Out of all the main characters in these two stories, Alex should be the son of Rick O¡¯Connell and Evelyn Carnahan. His current age is around one year old!"

    Their eyes turned to the baby boy in the man¡¯s arms. The boy¡¯s face and skin looked Caucasian. Everyone let out a sigh of relief. Kampa was drowned in cold sweat. If he pulled the trigger just then, everyone would got erased at the same time.

    Zheng exhaled and said. "Good. Let¡¯s take care of the bonus mission here. These monsters came when we are unprepared but a face to face fight is better than ambushes. Lan, remember his mental waves. Get ready to lock onto his location. We can¡¯t let him run away. Kampa, shoot the vampires at will. Protect Lan and Xuan. Zero, find a spot for sniping. I need you to blow his head with magical bullets. Everyone move!"

    Kampa escorted Lan and Xuan heading out of the ce. Lan scanned the area and linked with Zheng, Xuan, and Zero¡¯s minds. However, she couldn¡¯t scan nor lock onto the brown hair just like those vampires. If was as though he was already dead, not emitting any mental waves.

    The first vampire that ran at Zheng had gotten close. Its speed was not fast but its strength was tremendous. Each step left a footprint on the concrete ground. He jumped three meters high and leaped at Zheng.

    The vampire might be unstoppable against normal people but Zheng surpassed it in both strength and speed. He wouldn¡¯t be scared of a mere vampire after surviving multiple life threatening trials, obtaining powers from God, and the enhancements from the dragon¡¯s cells.

    When the vampire was one meter away from Zheng, a golden light pierced through its head. Zheng was holding the Spear of Osiris. It still had exceptional sharpness despite not using it with qi or blood energy. Zheng lifted the vampire through the spear then threw it at brown hair.

    Brown hair was walking over to Zheng. He held out a hand at theing vampire and grabbed its head. The vampire began freezing at the head and soon became a frozen statue. He threw the statue on the ground and shattered it.

    Brown hair stopped at ten meters away from Zheng. "Give me the gold fragment. I can smell the fragment from your body. I can promise I won¡¯t kill your friends."

    Zhengughed. "You think you can kill them so easily? You think you can kill them with just these vampires? Stop kidding me. These vampires are nothingpared to T-Rexes. No defense against scientific weapons, simr speed and only three to four times the strength of a normal person. Too bad there are no points from killing them."

    Brown hair was slightly confused but he got the gist of what Zheng said. It was refusal and contempt. He frowned and started walking again. His hair wavering like snakes.

    Zheng didn¡¯t move a step. He trusted his abilities and he received a message through soul link that told him to stay put. Just one more step.

    Bang! A bullet prated the man¡¯s head at the same time the sound came out. The bullet was so powerful that it crushed the head into powder and broke off a street light behind before puncturing a hole into the ground.

    The sound of the Gauss sniper rifle went off once again.

 Vol 13: 10-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 10-1.</strong>

    Zheng exhaled as he heard the familiar sound. He took two steps forward but then jumped back instantly. A faint mark appeared on his face. Something shot out from the man¡¯s sleeves at his head. Luckily he had a strong sense for danger and backed off immediately. Though that thing still left a mark on his face.

    (He¡¯s not dead. No blood. Still standing there. The force from the bullet would have knocked the person¡¯s whole body away. How is here still there?)

    Zheng didn¡¯t want to get near the headless body. He stared at the body then noticed something moving through peripheral vision. The shattered flesh and bones of the head were wriggling on the ground. The pieces slowly moved themselves to the body then climbed up. Almost a minuteter, the man recovered in whole.

    Brown hair turned his head and stared with his cold eyes. "Bullet? That force was actually strong. I should kill him first."

    The people that were being eaten by the vampires stood up. Their bodies grew in size but not as big as the first group of vampires. However, they looked more terrifying with torn open skin and exposed organs. These people began moving toward Zero¡¯s location.

    Zheng told Zero to leave through soul link. He wouldn¡¯t take light of this man now. This bonus mission was worth a B rank reward after all and rewarded the whole team. The level of danger was equivalent to the dragon.

    He finally saw what attacked him. A blood vessel that came out of the man¡¯s body! This kind of weapon gave him creeps.

    Zheng took a deep breath. His eyes defocused. Information of the situation streamed into his head, including where the man might attack him, the speed of the hair and blood vessel, how to avoid the baby boy when he attacks.

    He then took out the dragonshard ne from the Na ring and held it in his fist. He charged at the monster. Several blood vessels shot toward his forehead and heart. Both sides were moving at extreme speeds. Zheng didn¡¯t dodge as the blood vessels reached inches close to him. A translucent barrier blocked them off right before they reach his skin. At the same time, he stabbed the Spear of Osiris toward the monster¡¯s head. Unlike when he was facing the vampires, he channeled qi and blood energy into the spear, giving it a golden glow.

    Brown hair¡¯s expression finally showed emotion. He lifted his leg to block the spear. The spear hit his heel and pierced right through the leg. Despite Zheng only had time to channel a small amount of energy, the golden lightpletely wiped off a part of the man¡¯s flesh.

    Brown hair seemed like he didn¡¯t feel any pain. He continued his action and drove the spear down to the ground with his leg. At the same time, he grabbed Zheng¡¯s neck with a hand. A deep chill spread from the hand. Zheng lost sense of his neck in under a second. Zheng immediately punched at the arm. Pah! The punch snapped the arm and he quickly pulled himself away.

    Before he could follow up, he heard brown hair muttered at the broken arm. "Body toughness isn¡¯t enough. Strength needs to increase by three times." His arm had already recovered and the muscles on his body were moving violently. A scale likeyer surfaced from his skin. Everything happened within just ten seconds. Zheng was totally shocked.

    A thought crossed his mind. This situation was what unlocking the fourth stage of the gic constraint would be like, to be able to alter one¡¯s DNA at will. A person could use different amounts of power depending on the situation. The normal weaker body was beneficial to conserving energy and lessening the strain on the body. Then the person would evolve to abat ready body duringbat. This was the stage his clone was in.

    Zheng took a deep breath. He entered the second stage. Both his arms erged. Qi and blood energy were channeled into the spear once again. As brown hair charged at him, he stabbed the spear toward the man¡¯s head. Brown hair raised his arm to block. The two came in contact with a nk! But the spear still pierced into the arm. However, it stopped going forward halfway in then stuck in the arm. Zheng was shocked for a moment. Brown hair kicked toward his chest at the same time. He had no choice but to let go of the spear. He jumped back several meters before the kick hit him. But the wind pressure from the kick still caused some pain on his chest. If brown hair was only seven to eight times a normal person¡¯s strength in the beginning, his strength was now at least twenty times.

    Brown hair sneered. He pulled the spear out of his arm with content and said with a cold smile. "You are much stronger than a normal human, a strong low rank organism. I have decided to make you a vampire obedient to me, a ve that fights for me. In return, I will give you eternal youth and immense strength."

    Zheng also smiled. "It¡¯s wonderful that I get to fight you before meeting my clone. Yes, you have an ability belonging to the fourth stage of the unlocked mode, but you aren¡¯t as strong as someone in the fourth stage. You will be a demonstration subject. Good that I don¡¯t have to guess how strong he is blindly. I only need to use Explosion for you!"

    Brown hair was obviously confused at Zheng¡¯s words. At the same time, a series of gunshots were going off by the edge of the exhibition center. That was Kampa firing at the vampires.

    Brown hair was ready to attack again when Zheng suddenly disappeared from his vision. The ground that Zheng was standing on exploded. The force from his steps crushed the concrete. He charged toward the man at lightning speed then punched the man¡¯s head into his body. Zheng seized the baby boy from the man¡¯s arms then sent him back a few dozen meters with a kick. The man smashed onto a street light.

    "Didn¡¯t get it? This is Explosion!"

 Vol 13: 10-2.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 10-2.</strong>

    Brown hair¡¯s face waspletely deformed. The kick also punctured a hole in his chest. Either of these wounds was fatal to any normal person.

    However, he was like a shapeshifting insect without a specified body. The wounds began regenerating. Flesh and bone branched out to fill in the wounds. In just several seconds, he was able to got himself down from the streetlight. Though his back was bent. The smash probably broke his spine. Yet this also healed in no time. The dragon and Zheng¡¯s regenerating rates paled inparison.

    Brown hair touched his body then raised his head to give Zheng a cold smile. "Very good. Very strong. I had felt that my evolution stopped recently because I was surrounded by a bunch of trash and low level species. It was useless absorbing their bodies. Without a strong force to give meparisons and fight with me, this perfect body of mine couldn¡¯t improve further. I mistaken you. You are a high level being like me. I can taste the essence of that high level species from your blood. Such a delicious taste. Just one bite of it and I can feel my body evolving again. Be part of me. Use your full strength to make this perfect body evolve again!"

    Brown hair charged at Zheng. The concrete ground exploded with every step he took. His strength increased again. Not only strength but also speed. He reached Zheng in just three to four seconds. Dozens of blood vessels from his body stabbed toward Zheng like a rain of arrows.

    Zheng frowned. He used over 70% of his strength during explosion but the monster came back at him without any wound. He wasn¡¯t sure if this was an ability of the mask or a native ability of the fourth stage. Growing stronger when faced against tough opponents?

    He jumped up over five meters high using the movement technique and Explosion. The blood vessels stabbed under him. Then he dropped down and stepped the vessels to the ground. The force smashed the blood vessels and a half meter deep hole on the ground. However, the baby boy in his arm cried before he could take the next action.

    Zheng felt irritated. The monster couldn¡¯t rival him in the Explosion state but the monster also didn¡¯t care about the life of the boy. Zheng couldn¡¯t do the same since the boy¡¯s life was linked to the 10000 points punishment for the team. Furthermore, he would also choose to protect the boy with his life since the boy was O¡¯Connell and Evelyn¡¯s child. He cursed and ran toward the exit.

    Brown hair¡¯s strength and speed were still increasing. It seemed like once he fought Zheng, his body would continue evolving until it reached the same strength and speed as Zheng in his Explosion state.

    "Zero, can you hear me? Shoot his legs. He needs time to recover. We have to limit his mobility for now." Zheng was aware he couldn¡¯t kill the monster at this time since he had to protect the boy.

    About two secondster, he heard Zero¡¯s reply. "I can see him but my hands can¡¯t keep up with the speed. I need you to slow him dow for one to two seconds."

    "Ok! Kampa, can you see us? Once his legs get shot, tear him to pieces. WangXia, I need you to lob a bomb over. Set it to five seconds. Throw it as soon as Zero shot his legs. I am not fighting alone! His body may be strong but our strength as a team will tear him to pieces!"

    The soul link connected the whole team closely together. They could n and react to any situation immediately.

    Zheng held onto the the boy with one arm and swung his other arm at brown hair. Two hands smashed together. Brown hair¡¯s bones immediately broke but the impact also pushed Zheng back a step. He was still in Explosion state! Brown hair¡¯s strength and speed continued increasing even during the fight. Tiny scales started appearing on its skin. And two bones were protruding on his back.

    When Zheng broke his arm, brown hair reached his other arm toward Zheng¡¯s head. His fingers burst open and five ligaments shot out. Zheng held his ce. "Now! Zero!"

    Bang! Brown hair instantly fell to the ground. One of his leg was shot into paste. His body couldn¡¯t block off the force from the Gauss sniper rifle. The ligaments didn¡¯t reach Zheng¡¯s head after all. While brown hair rolled on the ground, Zheng jumped away. A secondter, the EMP rifle roared and tore the man and the ground apart. In just a few seconds, his whole body was in pieces.

    Zheng jumped once more to grab the bomb that wasing in the air. He threw the bomb behind then entered Destruction.

    "Soru!" Zheng charged to the end of the exhibition center in almost an instant. An explosion went off in the center. The stwave crushed all the decorations and lights.

    Zheng held the boy tight in his arms and stood in ce with his back toward the stwave. The dragonshard actually activated and blocked all the fragments and stones flying at him.

    After the stwave subsided, he turned around to see the exhibition center became a total wreckage with a ten meter hole in the center. Dark smoke and fire were all over the ce.

    Zheng immediately contacted Lan. "Scan the whole exhibition area and its surrounding. See if there¡¯s anything moving that has no mental energy."

    Lan paused for a while before she said. "There are still a lot of vampires. None of them has any mental energy. I will send the results over to your mind."

    Zheng closed his eyes to receive the results then sighed. They couldn¡¯t lock onto brown hair with so many vampires here. There was also no way to tell if he was still alive or some part of his body ran away.

    "Let¡¯s go. We will go find the movie characters."

 Vol 13: 11-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 11-1.</strong>

    "Ha. You don¡¯t know how many times the word ¡¯gold¡¯ was mentioned in the Mayan ruins. It definitely surpassed what we saw in Hamunptra. I swear there¡¯s definitely a mountain of gold hiding within the ruins. Let¡¯s go, Zheng. Apply your usual measure to hiring a few thousand people and excavate it." He said to everyone but his eyes only had the symbols of gold.

    "Oh please. It was all ¡¯golden mask¡¯. Don¡¯t omit the second word." O¡¯Connell walked over and pped Jonathan¡¯s head. He sat down on a sofa.

    Zheng had Lan scanned the whole exhibition center after the explosion and coincidentally saw the movie charactersing out of a car. They were standing not far away from the center with Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun.

    Zheng met up with the team then went over to the movie characters. Evelyn cried at once when she saw the baby boy. She held him in her arms and O¡¯Connell had tofort her. Everyone followed Zheng back to the hotel.

    They helped Evelyn confirmed the boy was perfectly fine then fed him some milk before finding the chance to sit down and talk.

    "Due to the growing tension in Ennd, we immigrated to the U.S.. We originally nned to buy a mansion on the east coast since we have the savings. But when Evelyn contacted her college professor and found out he went to the west coast with a team of archeologists, we put the mansion aside and took the train to the Mayan ruins." O¡¯Connell narrated their experience. Though the others were curious as to why Jonathan was with them.

    Zheng asked. "Jonathan, didn¡¯t you n to go to China? Why were you with O¡¯Connell at the Mayan ruins?"

    Jonathan took a sip of the coffee thenughed boldly. "Why would you think a brother as responsible as me would leave my dear sister and brother inw to take a trip on my own? They can¡¯t aplish anything without me. I have no choice but to take it upon myself to protect them."

    O¡¯Connell exposed the lie instantly. "Are you sure it wasn¡¯t because you heard of a newly discovered gold mine in San Francisco? Then you heard that the Mayans had the custom of burying the royals with gold."

    Jonathan immediatelyughed. "Of course not. Do you think this gentleman would dig someone¡¯s grave just for some gold?"

    "I think he will." Zheng said in a low voice.

    "Not think. He definitely will." O¡¯Connell said.

    The movie characters arrival made Zheng feel better. When he learned that the boy was O¡¯Connell and Evelyn¡¯s son, he was prepared for the worst, that the main characters had been killed.

    Zheng said. "Let¡¯s go back to the monster. How did hee into existence? How did you get that mask?"

    O¡¯Connell nodded. "We arrived at the Mayan ruins. The archeologists were trying to open a gate. Evelyn and her professor could only identify a part of the characters carved on the gate. There were two possible meanings. One, the hope of mankind rests behind the gate. Two, the devil that destroys the world hides behind the gate. Of course, this wouldn¡¯t stop the archeologists. They opened the gate and entered the pyramid."

    "To be honest, that ce was nothing like a tomb, more like a factory with many bronze tools. The handles of those tools were wood and had decayed long ago. Aside from the tools was a huge hole on the ground filled with human bones. The archeologists said it was a ce for human sacrifices."

    Evelyn came out from the room and took over. "But those bones were all deformed. A small quantity of them didn¡¯t even look human anymore. How could those retards think the bones were human sacrifices. I have never seen any civilization use monsters."

    "We kept heading inward and reached the inner most part of the pyramid. There, we found a gold mask embedded on a wall surrounded by words and murals. However, the archeologists were getting inpatient and just took the mask and left. We discovered more from the words and murals."

    Evelyn sat next to O¡¯Connell and muttered. "The murals depicted the era of evolution from apes to humans. When humans were still apes, the world was inhabited with countless monsters. Many had strength and abilities way beyond that of humans. Then a group of ¡¯saints¡¯ emerged among the apes. They led the apes to victories over the monsters. The Apes survived then eventually evolved to humans."

    "However, the saints began to die of age. Since the monsters were nearly wiped out in the war, no more humans could be saints anymore. Those who were still alive started to think of solutions. Some wanted to create saints by building a dimension then throw humans and monsters into it and kill each other."

    "The other saints felt it was too cruel. They began to develop items that can turn humans into saints. A group that wore robes and a hat developed a golden pill that can turn humans into saint-like beings. These resided on the mountains. Another group that wore capes did surgeries on humans to give them feathered and webbed wings. Those who were transformed followed their saints and left. Thest group of saints wore masks. They created this golden mask. Once a human wears this mask, he will be the closest being to a saint."

    "However, what followed in the murals depicted everything the saints did were meaningless. People that took the golden pills became cruel and attacked the saints with robes. They then split into two factions and went to war against each other. These people all died in the end. The humans with wings lost their reproductive ability. Those with feathered wings went to war against the webbed wings and they all died. Humans who wore the golden mask eventually turned into monsters and started hunting other humans as food. They also feared sunlight which will turn them into bones."

    "As thest remaining saint died, all that was left was the dimension."

    Zheng and his team were shocked with their eyes wide open. That was almost unimaginable. The murals depicted the origin of God¡¯s dimension and everything that happened before it.

    Xuan adjusted his sses. "So that means the monster was a normal person that wore the mask. Are the ruins still preserved?"

    Evelyn nodded. "The ruins are still there but the archeologists had turned into vampires. The monster was originally a regr old man. However, he isn¡¯t aplete monster yet. He¡¯s currently a defective product."

 Vol 13: 11-2.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 11-2.</strong>

    Zheng¡¯s team was shocked. Xuan frowned and bit his finger. ¡°Why do you say that? The monster is currently powerful, simr to the one you described. If it is still considered iplete, then its full power is beyond imagination and much more than what our rewards are.¡±

    Evelyn asked. ¡°What rewards? The murals said the design of the golden mask had ws. It couldn¡¯t evolve the wearer to the intended stage. Firstly, the beings lose control over their emotions. They will act ording to their present desires. Secondly, they have to absorb human blood to maintain their life force. And thest w is fatal. They have no resistance toward sunlight. A minute amount of sunlight will kill them."

    Zheng suddenly took out the gold fragment from the ring. "That wouldn¡¯t be due to this little piece right? How did you even manage to get this piece off him?"

    O¡¯Connell took the gold fragment and smiled bitterly. "While the monster was chasing after us, Jonathan sneaked into the town to steal the mask. However, the monster seemed to have an invisible connection to the mask. He went back to attack Jonathan at once. I am not sure what happened. The building caught fire and Jonathan came back with this fragment."

    Zheng smiled. "I basically get it. You can see how powerful the monster is if Jonathan only managed to steal a fragment. I have to keep my things in my hand if I don¡¯t want him to take it away."

    Jonathan smiled modestly.

    Zheng asked. "Is he going to ovee the ws with this fragment?"

    Evelyn shook her head. "No. That is only the first step. The murals indicated he also needs arge diamond to gather sunlight then shoot a beam into the forehead of the mask. He will evolve again to the same stage as the saints. There is only one such diamond in this world."

    Zheng said. "That wouldn¡¯t be the one Jonathan got from the pyramid right? How did he know that you have the diamond?"

    O¡¯Connell nodded. "Right. That¡¯s the one. Jonathan bragged about his diamond in a game of poker while we were with the archeologists."

    Zheng rubbed his brows then turned to Lan. "Still no results from the scan?"

    Lan shook her head. "No. The zombies scattered throughout the city. There are no trace of the monster. I have to put the hotel under surveince in case he attacks the hotel."

    Zheng nodded then looked at Xuan. "Any discovery on the monster¡¯s cells?"

    When Zheng retrieved the Spear of Osiris after the explosion, there was a piece of the monster¡¯s flesh stuck on the spear. This flesh was wriggling like it wanted to fall off the spear.

    Xuan nodded. He took out a ss bottle from arge leather bag. "I had the guards of the hotel bought me a set ofboratory supplies. These tools are rather simple but some data are easy to gather also. To begin, this piece of flesh is aplete organism on its own."

    A piece of pink meat was moving inside the ss bottle. There were several tiny eyes and tentacles grown on the meat. Its size was bigger than when they initially obtained it.

    Xuan continued. "Its size was very small initially. I then cut off a third of it for experimentations. However, once I poured cow blood on the meat, it absorbed the blood then grew to this size. Various organs also began to emerge from the meat, such the organs for vision, and smell. This meat can be considered aplete organism at this point."

    He took out several more ss bottles. A piece of meat was floating inside liquid on each bottle. "I submerged the meat with different liquids. In concentrated sulphuric acid, the meat quickly dissolved. However, this bottle consists of diluted sulphuric acid. Take a look here."

    They followed Xuan¡¯s finger. Inside the bottle was a small ball filled with holes. The holes were bubbling at a slow pace. "The meat evolved to resist the corrosion of the acid in a short period of time. It turned its outeryer into a form of istion. The cells on the otheryer are dead but its inside is still alive. Alkaline solution yielded simr results. But saline solution as a different effect. See the evolution in this bottle."

    Xuan pointed to a ss bottle. A thin slice of meat was floating on top of the saline solution and breathing. It looked like a marine species.

    After showing all the bottles, Xuan said calmly. "Understand? This meat is different from ours at the most basic level. We can specte that the creators of the golden mask intended to give the wearers control over their genes. However, the experiment failed and the genes gained control over the hosts. Every cell became an individual organism. The aggregation of these cells became the monster. The monster doesn¡¯t have control over its evolution anymore. These cells will evolve on their own when they sense danger. As long as a single cell is still alive, the monster is still alive."

    "What a rank B difficulty mission. One mistake and we won¡¯t even finish it. Luckily there is no time limit and no penalty for notpleting it. Otherwise we might just wipe here."

    Everyone was silent. The movie characters basically didn¡¯t understand much of what was said. Though they get that the monster was difficult to kill. If luck wasn¡¯t on their side, countless monsters might emerge from his meat.

    Zheng pondered for a moment. "This is indeed difficult to deal with. But I think it might be a chance. Why didn¡¯t the meat pieces separate from the monster¡¯s body? Why didn¡¯t they attack and devour each other? Do you still remember the fight? The meat returned to his body after I smashed him. Which means this piece might lead us to the monster."

    Xuan gave him an approving look. "Correct. There¡¯s a high chance of finding the monster using this piece of meat. However, I want to do one more experiment first. Imhotep, dehydrate it. I am curious if the cells will evolve to a form of life that doesn¡¯t require water."

 Vol 13: 12-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 12-1.</strong>

    Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun were sitting on the sofa quietly. Imhotep didn¡¯t need to consume any food while Anck-Su-Namun was enjoying a cup of coffee and cakes. When Xuan turned to them, Imhotep refused. "I have no obligation to help you. We haven¡¯te to any terms yet."

    Zheng asked. "I have been curious. Why did youe to New York with the others? Are you seeking the mask too? You can¡¯t even turn into a monster since you are not a normal human. What would you need it for?"

    Imhotep nodded. "Yes. I don¡¯t have any use for the mask but Anck-Su-Namun could. If we use the diamond on the mask, she won¡¯t turn into a monster. Otherwise, she is growing older day by day. I can help you fight the monster but the mask must belong to me."

    Evelyn coughed to get their attention. "What the murals depicted is only a possibility. You should be aware that the monster and the vampires it made will burn to dust upon contact with sunlight. Yet, it says to shine concentrated sunlight on the mask¡¯s forehead. Are you sure about taking this risk?"

    Anck-Su-Namun looked hesitated. No normal person would want anything to do with the mask after seeing the experiments on the flesh even if the mask brought immense power. Especially a woman as beautiful as her. However, Imhotep didn¡¯t seem to get her feelings and acted stubborn.

    Zheng had to enlighten him. "Imhotep, stop acting so selfish. Is it fine turning your lover into a monster just so you can be with her forever? Do you love her or yourself?"

    Imhotep turned to Anck-Su-Namun with doubts. She looked back at him with a pair of pitiful eyes. He hesitated before saying with difficulty. "At least let me experiment the mask on an animal. If it really turns into a monster, I will give the mask to you. Give me that piece of flesh." He held out his hand to Xuan.

    Xuan handed him the bottle with thergest piece. Imhotep opened the cap then the flesh instantly shot out at his hand and trying to dig its way in.

    Everyone was shocked. The women screamed and the men all stood up. Imhotep waved his hand and said. "Not a problem. My body is different from yours." His whole arm transformed to a wave of sand then back to an arm. On his palm was a piece of dehydrated flesh.

    Imhotep smiled at them then tore the flesh in half. There was no sign of regeneration anymore.

    Xuan took over a piece and pondered for a moment. He opened the saline solution bottle and threw it in. The thin slice that was originally inside the solution surrounded the dehydrated flesh. As it absorbed the solution, the dehydrated flesh grew back up and in the end, merged with the thin slice.

    "Dehydration only takes away the cells¡¯ ability to move but not kill them. The only methods we know that can destroy the cellr structure in a short time are strong acid and base, fire, and sunlight. Silver will poison the cells and disable the cells¡¯ ability to split, but won¡¯t kill them." Xuan shook his head and said.

    Zheng breathed out. "That¡¯s enough. Not all battles have a perfect solution. Just like you said, 50% chance of sess is worth taking the risk. I will assign the roles now. Imhotep and I will be our main attackers. Since the monster already fought me and absorbed some of my blood, his strength and speed are exceptionally fast. Firearms aren¡¯t fatal to him but if he gets inside your body, you will turn into a vampire. So the two of us are the only ones that can get near him."

    "Zero will support us from afar. Your first targets will be his legs. It takes him time to regenerate. So if he tries to run, st off his legs. I will use Explosion or even Destruction to beat him down. Imhotep then take the chance to dehydrate him, every single cell. Afterward, we will just have to wait for sunrise. Which means our attack starts at before dawn!"

    Once their strategy was decided, they were left with determining the time and how to find the monster. Even though the flesh were alive on their own but could they still return to the main body when they were separated so far away? No one knew but they decided to test this possibility at 4am.

    "Kampa cane with us to help clear the vampires on the side and offer fire support when needed. Everyone else stay in the hotel. WangXia, Xuan, and O¡¯Connell protect them. Lan keeps ourmunication in ce. Any questions?" Zheng finished talking then asked.

    The others shook their heads and Jonathan said with excitement. "Don¡¯t worry. We will stay in the hotel and won¡¯t interfere with your fight in any way. I promise."

    Zheng smiled bitterly. "Why do your words feel like a thorn to my ears? Like some ident is prone to happen to make you mess the fight up."

    Xuan frowned. "There might be an ident. I seemed to have missed something in my calctions, something critical. Let me go over my thoughts again. A person obtained the golden mask, turned into a monster then killed the group of archeologists and everyone in the town. You escaped by luck. Jonathan stole a fragment of the mask. The monster wanted to retrieve this fragment and obtain the diamond so he chased after you and kidnapped Alex on the way. Then he followed you to New York."

    O¡¯Connell and Evelyn looked at each other then nodded. Xuan rubbed his temples. "Which means he had two chances of killing you but he didn¡¯t. While you managed to steal a fragment from him. He also has a sense of connection to the fragment but you mailed it to Cairo instead of carrying along. That was why he kidnapped Alex. So I was wrong since the beginning. This monster has a high level of intelligence. He let Jonathan steal the fragment so he could follow you to the diamond. Yet, after you mailed away the fragment, he had to kidnap Alex instead."

    Xuan bit his finger. "I know the reason the mission includes protecting Alex¡¯s life and preventing him from turning into a vampire. The monster had already injected his cell into Alex¡¯s body. He can easily find our location and ambush us. Once the cell grows, Alex will turn into a vampire! F*ck. He might be in the hotel already."

    The sound of ss shattered came from the room Alex was sleeping in right as he finished talking.

 Vol 13: 12-2.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 12-2.</strong>

    Being the parents, O¡¯Connell and Evelyn were the quickest to respond. The two of them rushed toward the bedroom as soon as the sound came about. O¡¯Connell pulled out the gun by his waist then shoulder charged the door open.

    Zheng was slightly slower to react but he moved much faster. He leaped off the sofa and headed in one step ahead of O¡¯Connell. A narrow tentacle like flesh stood by the bedside. It came all the way from the bathroom and held up the baby boy. Two more tentacles suddenly dropped down from the ceilings. They turned sharp and stabbed toward Zheng and O¡¯Connell.

    Zheng bit his teeth then jumped up. He opened his arms to reach for the thorn flesh. The thorns stabbed into his palms then he activated Red me which enveloped them. They struggled for merely a second before being burned to ashes. However, he was still toote. The tentacle wrapped around the boy and moved to the window then dropped down. Zheng, O¡¯Connell and Evelyn looked out the window but the boy was nowhere to be seen.

    Zheng turned around and shouted. "Lan! Did you lock onto Alex¡¯s mental waves? Send his location to my mind!" He kicked at the window that had a hole and shattered it, then jumped out.

    Lan quickly closed her eyes and lock onto the boy¡¯s location then connected to Zheng¡¯s mind. The image entered his mind as he jumped off. He took out the Sky Step and sped toward the location.

    Looking down from the sky, there were dozens of people running away. In the middle of the crowd was a giant vampire with seven or eight human legs and a body multiple persons big. It seemed just like a fusion of multiple people. The boy rested on one of his many arms. As Zheng came into its view, it held the boy inside his arms and the vampires surrounded it.

    "This is Xuan. Don¡¯t attack the giant. Let it take the boy away. Lan had locked onto him. The monster isn¡¯t aware of this ability. The time is still too early. We will wait until before dawn." Xuan¡¯s voice came into his head.

    Zheng hesitated for a bit and asked. "What if the monster turn Alex into a vampire? I can¡¯t take such a big risk! 10,000 points penalty for everyone! And he¡¯s the son of O¡¯Connell and Evelyn! I am going to follow Alex until I find that monster. Then I will attack!"

    Xuan¡¯s voice paused for a second. "Both chances ount for 50% possibility each. So either way doesn¡¯t matter. However, Imhotep won¡¯t be able to help you. The flesh invaded the hotel so he must escort us to the nearby park first. Zero and Kampa are heading over to you."

    Zheng¡¯s mind wavered as he stared back at the hotel far away. The flesh was difficult to defend against. Any contact might let it enter the body. He worried if hisrades could defend the attacks but it was already toote to go back now. He might as well just go kill the monster.

    Zheng followed almost directly above the boy so that if anything happens, he could attack the vampires and giant immediately.

    He pondered over the fighting up but he had no effective methods to fight the monster. Even if he tore the body into pieces or blew it up, the monster was still alive. Sunlight was its weakness but there was no way he could dy until sunrise.

    Yet that was still the only method he coulde up with. The characteristic of the Chaotic Unity Qi was being neutral and enduring. Once he activated the qi over throughout his body, he could increase his resistance by several folds. With the addition of the dragonshard, he could drag out the fight. However, he was worried about hurting the boy since he had to carry him during the whole fight.

    The vampires left the main road and headed toward a construction site. There was a recently built skyscraper that hadn¡¯t been upied yet. Zheng saw the brown hair man looking down from the roof. He retrieved the Sky Stick into the ring then jumped down directly onto the giant¡¯s arm.

    Followed by the sound of broken bones. The giant¡¯s body was nowhere near that of the monster¡¯s nor had the regenerative ability. Zheng broke its arm then regained Alex at once. He stepped on the monster again and forced it to the ground.

    The vampires around all leaped at him. He jumped up while his other hand took out the Spear of Osiris from the ring. Once qi and blood energy entered the spear, he threw it straight down. The vampires pierced by the spear turned to dust then it emitted a golden shockwave that burned the vampires. It seemed like the spear was especially effective against these vampires.

    Zhengnded back on the ground then pulled out the spear from the ground. His eyes moved from the boy to the man on the roof. He took out the Sky Stick again and flew up.

    Brown hair didn¡¯t seem worried at all. He waited for Zheng toe near quietly with a ss of red liquid on his hand. Zheng¡¯s heart rate suddenly increased as soon as he saw the rooftop. It was a scene of nightmare.

    The whole roof was painted with blood. Over a hundred corpsesy on the floor behind the brown hair man, a big pile of corpses to the side, and over a dozen people still alive nailed to the wall and had their tongues cut off. Two vampires flipped a man around and blood dripped onto the floor.

    Zheng looked closely at brown hair. His legs had turned into small tentacles submerged in the blood. He seemed enjoying absorbing the blood into his body while he drank the ss he was holding. He allowed Zheng toe closer and stared at him.

    Zheng gritted his teeth. "Not only did your body turned to a monster, your mind and heart are also monster. Death will be the best liberation for you!"

    He began charging the Spear of Osiris. Brown hair also sensed the danger and retrieved the tentacles back into a pair of legs. The spear glowed in a golden light that was increasing in intensity. As the man¡¯s legs returned, Zheng gave a shout and threw the spear.

 Vol 13: 13-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 13-1.</strong>

    Zheng¡¯s qi and blood energy were about double what he had when he first obtained the Spear of Osiris. His qi also stepped up in quality. This throw only used up half his energies but it was definitely more powerful than his full power throw when he first obtained the spear. The glow from the spear seemed like a tiny sun. The vampires in the distance ignited themselves upon contact with the light. Brown hair¡¯s body didn¡¯t burn but neither did it had any defense against the spear. The spear passed right through him and disintegrated his chest. The force pulled the rest of his body to the ground as the spear and piercing through the floors.

    Zheng panted heavily since this attack took over half his energy. Not even his body could withstand the strain without issues. But it was all worth killing the monster.

    Yet, before he got the chance to contact Xuan and the others, a ball of flesh in the blood pool began moving. Small pieces from the burned vampires and the corpses nearby crawled their way to the ball and fused together. By the time Zheng came back to his senses, the ball slowly transformed to a human figure. Several secondster, the brown haired man stood on the pool of blood.

    He looked at the hole on the floor and said. "Impressive power. If it was the me that just evolved back in the town, I would have been killed. Haha. I am constantly evolving to a higher level organism. This hole is witness to my evolution. You can¡¯t kill me. No one in the world can kill me."

    Zheng asked. "Why? Did you dodge the spear? It can¡¯t be. Not even me in the Explosion state can dodge the spear. That¡¯s impossible!"

    Brown hairughed. He walked over to a living human nailed to the wall and stabbed his hand into the man¡¯s stomach. The man¡¯s body slowly withered then grew back up. In just a few seconds, he turned into a vampire. The vampire tore himself off the wall and took on the task of draining blood off the living.

    Brown hair licked the blood off his fingers. "My body took critical damage back in the exhibition center. Even though I can regenerate my body from the other flesh pieces, I still needed arge quantity of energy. These people all died because of you. Haha. You are to me for their deaths!"

    Zheng gave him a cold smile. "Shut up with your nonsense. Don¡¯t smear your shit on us. I can im everything is your fault. If you died back there, no one would have died. You disgusting monster."

    The man looked at his arm. "Disgusting monster? Really? You low level species won¡¯t understand the feeling of the higher organisms. The sensation of absorbing a human¡¯s blood and feeling them be a part of you was ecstatic, more so than sex. Do you want to know why I didn¡¯t get killed? Because I have be invincible."

    Heughed in madness. Several balls of flesh rose from the blood then transformed into his figure.

    Zheng was shocked but he acted with a sneer. "Don¡¯t try to deceive me with your vampires. Go f*ck yourself. Once I retrieve the spear, you will be gone in an instant."

    Brown hair shook his head. "Stupid low level species. You are ignorant if you think of them as fakes. Every vampire I created has my cells within. As long as one vampire survives, I will live forever. Those bitten by the vampires also have my cells. Get why you can¡¯t kill me? I have tens of thousands of bodies in this city and the number is still growing by the second. What you don¡¯t know is any one of me that evolve in the fight against you will cause all the others to evolve. Don¡¯t think that you can just kill the strongest me. My evolution can¡¯t be stopped."

    Zheng didn¡¯t know the truth to his words but if they were real, his team would be in great danger. This monster was almost unkible. Their only chance was killing him before he could first evolve. No wonder theck of a time limit for the mission.

    Brown hair saw Zheng¡¯s expression and sneered. "Don¡¯t try to run. The boy in your arms has my cells inside. Those cells are hibernating. Once ten days are up, they will activate and grow. The boy will be one of my vampires. My conditions are simple. Give me the diamond and fragment and I will spare you. There is no need to kill you since this city has enough people to feed my evolution. I don¡¯t have a conflict of interest with you. Why don¡¯t wee to deal?"

    What Zheng needed the most was to dy for Imhotep or sunrise. So he replied. "Stop lying. You had said that your evolution hade to a stop, so you came to attack me and take my blood. Do you think I will believe your words? Furthermore, you are already cruel enough. Once you evolved, you will just annihte the human race."

    Brown hair sighed. His expression turned hideous. "What a thickhead! I nned to make you my personal vampire guard and let your friends live for a little longer. But it seems there¡¯s no way I can let you go. Be proud of bing the guard to the future ruler of this world!"

    A pair of ck webbed wings spread out from his back and the four copies of him. They floated up to the air to Zheng¡¯s surprise.

    Brown hairughed maniacally. "This is thanks to your life essence. It evolved my body and gave me the ability to fly. Even though I will eventually gain this ability but it¡¯s still nice to have it early. Don¡¯t be concerned about your friends. My vampires are surrounding them. Once enough of the vampires died, a copy of me will arise. That will be the time of their death."

    Despair was slowly clouding Zheng¡¯s heart. He watched the five copies of brown hair flew toward him and turned the Sky Stick around. He started calling for Lan in his mind as he flew toward them. He sent this message over and told them to run and avoid killing vampires.

    As the multiple brown hairs were chasing after Zheng, a sandstorm whirled over to Zheng. He heard Imhotep¡¯s voice. "You look terrible. You are the person that defeated me. How can five little bats scared you running like this?"

    The sandstorm enveloped the five brown hair men. Zheng also stopped in surprise. However, when he saw the sandstorm surrounding the men, he noticed several more of them was flying over from afar.

    P.S. No update to Terror Infinity tomorrow. Thest chapter to the Bizarre Terrors story will be up tonight. I will make a post on it.

 Vol 13: 13-2.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 13-2.</strong>

    Imhotep was like a natural counter to monsters created from the mask. Their strength was useless against him. The blood vessels piercings had no effect since Imhotep had neither flesh nor blood. Anything that entered his body would be dehydrated. He ignored the attacks and caught two of brown hairs in the sandstorm then quickly drained all the water from their bodies. A minuteter, two mummies fell to the ground.

    Zheng took out a submachine gun from the ring. He fired at the brown hairs flying at him. Despite not fast enough to catch up to the Sky Stick, their movements were very flexible in dodging the bullets. Even when the magical bullets hit them, they were as ineffective as normal bullets.

    "F*ck! Imhotep, can¡¯t you catch a few more at once?" Zheng shouted. Imhotep hadn¡¯t caught anyone after the first round.

    Imhotep shouted back. "Do you think I don¡¯t want to? Their strength is too powerful. They crushed my body the moment Ie into a form. This strength doesn¡¯t belong to humans."

    "They are obviously not humans. What kind of people have this strength and rate of recovery? They are monsters! No wonder the mission is the same rank as the dragon. This is even harder than the dragon."

    Zhengpared the monster and dragon. In some sense, the monster was much scarier than the dragon. Give him some time to live through the early stages, once he evolved to an extend and spread his cells out, this monster became unkible.

    Just imagine of a city with tens of thousands of people infected by him. At that point, even if parts of him got burned by sunlight, he would still be alive. It wasn¡¯t possible for sunlight to hit every single cell at once. He would just keep getting stronger and spreading his cells.

    If this was the case, why was this monster only a rank B mission? Was theck of a time limit due to it being too powerful? Were they destined to fail the mission?

    "Xuan, can you hear me?" Zheng suddenly had an idea, but if this idea failed, they would all die here. He needed someone he trust to give him advice.

    A few secondster, he heard the calm voice. "I heard you. Just speak."

    Zheng took a deep breath. "Back in the Scorpion King quest, we burned down a forest to enter the pyramid. You told me there are multiple ways toplete a mission. I want to know if I continued killing the pygmies, would I be destined to get killed by their evolved weapons?"

    Xuan paused for a few seconds. "I don¡¯t know why you are asking this. Did you find his weakness but you are hesitating? The answer is no even if we killed a way through the forest instead of burning it. This is God¡¯s way to force you to evolve. As the pygmies get stronger, you have to keep evolving to stay alive until you can win them. This was the intention of God. There can¡¯t be one single solution to a mission. We just haven¡¯t found the shortcut yet. Simrly, the amount of rewards is equivalent to the degree of danger. Any other questions?"

    Zheng breathed out and said. "Some small questions but I have decided. Everyonee take this bet with me, a bet with our lives!"

    Xuan replied. "What is the chance of sess? I won¡¯t agree on bets with less than 50% sess rate."

    "Fifty fifty. Either live or die."

    Xuan paused for a while. "Then you can put our lives on the table. 50% chance is enough for us to take the risk."

    Zheng continued. "I already sent you the info on the monster before. Why was it considered a wed product in the Mayan civilization when it has the perfect ability to evolve, perfect survival mechanisms, a perfect body, and perfect reproductive ability? Why didn¡¯t they conquer this world after the saints died? These are my questions. What is the w of such a perfect being?"

    Xuan paused even longer this time. "It is inconceivable that such a monster dies to mere sunlight. Where is his w? The only one I can think of is their perfection is beyond any living things. Just like myself. Being too perfect is a w."

    Zheng dodged two attacks. There were eight of the monsters chasing after him now and this number would only increase over time. He elerated the Sky Stick and took advantage of his speed to run. "Yes. They are perfect and invincible. So I hypothesize that their perfect evolution ability is the w."

    "Xuan, we don¡¯t have time to wait for dawn. This is only 1AM. I can predict there will be over a hundred of these monsters in the next few hours. That isn¡¯t something I can kill off even with the help of Imhotep. As long as one single cell escapes, he would live. This was probably the reason for theck of a time limit. But there must be a method to kill him aside from sunlight. It¡¯s impossible to burn every single cell under sunlight especially the cell inside Alex¡¯s body. So..."

    Zheng turned around to face the eight monsters and the sandstorm. He muttered to Xuan. "Someone once said that the strongest part of a person is usually his most fragile. Xuan, I n to challenge this perfect evolution. Let¡¯s put all your lives on me."

    Zheng shouted. "Imhotep,e over to me. I found a way to deal with the monster!" He flew toward the sandstorm.

    Ten secondster, the sandstorm flew to Zheng¡¯s side. Imhotep said from within. "How? Hurry up and say it. Anck-Su-Namun and the others are in danger!"

    Zheng smiled at him and handed the boy over. "Take him back to the others. Remember not to kill any vampires. Just dehydrate their bodies. And protect everyone. Leave the rest to me!"

    Imhotep hesitated for a bit before taking the boy in his sandstorm and left. As the sandstorm went far away, Zheng heard the word ¡¯careful¡¯, which gave him a smile.

    Zhengnded the Sky Stick to the ground and smiled at the group of brown hairs approaching. He said in a low voice. "Come. I will let you evolve."

 Vol 13: 14-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 14-1.</strong>

    The brown hairs didn¡¯t attack Zheng immediately after hended. They surrounded him then one of them said with a cold smile. "Why didn¡¯t you run? That sandstorm ran with the boy. Or do you think you can hold me here just by yourself? Maybe you still don¡¯t know the consequence of getting injected with my cells yet. After ten days, the boy will..."

    "Enough!"

    Zheng stared at him coldly. A smile slowly crept onto his face. "I only have one question. Will your cells all over the world evolve as the you in front of me evolve? How can you aplish that over such distance?"

    Brown hair touched his hair and said with a smile. "Is the low level organism admiring the higher level organism now? I can grant you eternal life as long as you can be my ve. Do you know about the life essences?"

    Zheng nodded. "We call it genes, the thing that controls the development of cells."

    Brown hair nodded. "Correct. Genes control the evolution of life. Absorbing lives do not necessarily make me stronger. It gave me more cells but I did not sense a growth in my genes. However, your genes gave me that sense of growth. With each time I fight you, my life essence is perfecting the ws in my body. This is a restructure of life essence. It doesn¡¯t take arge amount of energy nor absorbing things. As long as my cells are connected to my life essence, the restructure will take ce. Of course, given enough time and enough lives, my evolution will eventually reach perfection."

    Zheng said. "So as long as one of you evolve, the rest will follow. Understood. Let us begin."

    Brown hair asked in confusion. "Begin what?"

    "The fight, obviously!"

    Zheng¡¯s eyes went out of focus as he entered the second stage. His muscles also erged. "The power I used in the exhibition center is called Explosion. I know you will grow stronger and evolve after being hit. So you have to evolve to the same level as me in Explosion first!"

    Zheng gave a shout. The two energies met in his heart. The brown hair nearest to him got punched in the face the next second. His whole head was crushed into pieces!

    All the brown hairs immediately jumped at him. He had to admit that their speed and strength were improved substantially since the exhibition center. They were halfway toward him in the Explosion state. Which was scary because Zheng¡¯s power had a time limit while brown hair could clone himself and had no limitation.

    Even so, these brown hairs were crushed one by one by Zheng. Explosion wasn¡¯t the only ability Zheng had. Thebat status brought by the unlocked mode was a part of his strength. Brown hair obviously didn¡¯t have thisbat status. Their fighting ability simply rely on their powerful bodies, a totally different level from Zheng.

    However, they continued to evolve. They increased their speed to catch up to Zheng¡¯s movements. Their bodies became tougher to withstand his attacks. Their strength grew to rival his fists. Their bodies were unkible. Every time they were crushed, they quickly regenerated. Before long, Zheng exited the Explosion state as he was panting. Brown hair had already adapted to the speed and strength of his Explosion. Zheng was sent flying dozens of meters until he crashed into a wall by a punch. Then just stuck in the wall.

    One of the brown hairs swung his arm around in a surprise. Then he punched a hole in the ground then tore up a block of the concrete ground with his hand. The block was at least four meters in length.

    Brown hair gave a shout then sneered at Zheng. "Can you see it? This is the power of higher level organisms. Can you see? Are you already exhausted? While I still have immense strength and speed. God. I never imagined I can evolve to such level. This strength and this body are simply amazing. Haha. I am the ruler of this world. I am the highest level organism from this point on. I am God!"

    Zheng moved his body a bit. He was exhausted but he still reserved a lot of qi and blood energy. The punch on his chest didn¡¯t inflict critical damage because he shielded it with qi. The real gamble had just begun.

    He circted his qi to move his body then jumped off the wall. The brown hairs¡¯ movements were blurry to him since they could constantly move at the speed of Explosion. The nearest one walked over to him but Zheng smiled. "Aren¡¯t you feeling strange? Why can I achieve such strength and speed with a normal body? Aren¡¯t you curious?"

    Brown hair hesitated for a bit then stopped his steps and asked. "This question is indeed intriguing even though you are not a normal human. The scales and wings from my body are derived from your life essence. But how can a low level organism has strength that surpass me? Is there a secret technique? Say it and I might let you retain your conscious and a normal body as a ve if it is of value. Since I only need you as a ve. It isn¡¯t a big deal letting you keep everything."

    Zhengughed. "Unfortunately I am allergic to the word ve. Haha. This isn¡¯t just power from the genes. This is the result of energy collision. It is difficult to reach this level with just your body. In fact, without the energy to burn through, it will be fatal to sustain this state with only the energy of your cells! You like to evolve? You can keep evolving. I have discovered your biggest and deadliest w. Your evolutions are driven by the instincts of your cells. You have no control over it or ability to reverse this evolution. Once you get ustomed to this state, how long can the energy from your cells sustain it? Ten seconds? Twenty seconds?"

    "Haha. Take a look at Destruction! You disgusting monster."

    Zheng gave a shout and entered Destruction. Everything around became slow motion though brown hairs¡¯ speed didn¡¯t get slowed down much. But it was enough for him!

    "Fist-gan!" Zheng punched at a brown hair¡¯s chest then turned around and sliced two in half from the waist with Rankyaku. He focused back on punching the one in front of him while he ignored the brown hairs charging at him. In just a few seconds, he struck several hundred punches. Each one at the limit in his Destruction state and each one nearly crushing the body. However, he kept on hitting the smashed flesh that was recovering. In about five seconds, the rest of the brown hairs reached a third of his speed and were still increasing.

    "Geppo!" Zheng grabbed the piece of smashed flesh and jumped up while he continued punching it. The brown hairs pped their wings to follow. Their speed reached half of his Destruction. The monster didn¡¯t lie that all of him evolves while one gets hit.

    Zheng sighed. His blood vessels were starting to burst so he had to smash the flesh back to the ground. This piece of flesh was smashed several meters into the ground. Zheng finally exited out of Destruction.

    He couldn¡¯t see brown hairs¡¯ movements anymore in his normal state. A translucent barrier appeared and blocked the pressurized air caused by a punch. But as the ground was shattering, he knew one of them was charging at him. Once he got hit by a punch in close distance, he would get crushed in this state. He closed his eyes and waited for fate¡¯s judgement.

    Several secondster, the pain didn¡¯te. Zheng slowly opened his eyes to see a rotten skeleton kneeled a few meters in front of him. The skeleton was still alive and its mouth trying to say something. However, as the flesh on its body melted away, it fell to the ground in pieces.

 Vol 13: 14-2.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 14-2.</strong>

    ¡°This answer is pretty simple. Where do our energye from?¡± Zheng smiled at the other people. ¡°A normal human and even us rely on food for energy. I don¡¯t think any human can use photosynthesis.¡±

    ¡°That was why we would eat a big meal after returning to God¡¯s dimension every time. It is the same as eating more when you are exhausted. Though there are special cases such as my qi and blood energy. These two energies support my Explosion and Destruction abilities. I can¡¯t use the abilities with only my physical body. The energy expenditure will turn me into a skeleton in a few seconds.¡±

    Zhengughed and continued. ¡°In the same reasons, an organism, let¡¯s assume the monster is an organism that¡¯s beyond our imagination, can¡¯t have an infinite amount of energy. My qi and blood energy will also get depleted. So without qi or blood energy, he had to sustain himself from the energy of his cells. Even though these cells can absorb food from outside the body, but what if I don¡¯t give him the time to do so? Once he reaches the level of Destruction, the energy expenditure will consume him immediately. Plus, if his other cells evolve simultaneously, all of those cells, including the ones inside Alex will be consumed in under ten seconds.¡±

    ¡°I think the monsters from the Mayan civilization were wiped by the same reason. This kind of evolution is irreversible and none selective. When their only goal is to grow stronger, they will eventually end up as beings not suitable for survival. I have to admit that they are powerful, way beyond human imaginations, and unkible. But never ending evolution will only have one consequence, the cells cannot sustain the power and die. I merely shortened this time to less than a minute.¡±

    This was the best hospital in NYC. They rented the best rooms to recuperate. Zheng wasn¡¯t the only one that was injured critically. Everyone else took various degrees of injuries. The worst was O¡¯Connell. He had to protect his wife and one of his arms got dislocated by a vampire.

    The injuries weren¡¯t heavy because Xuan reacted in time and with incredible methods. He didn¡¯t run to the park like Zheng said. He led everyone to the roof of the hotel while Wangxia bombed the stairs in his order. Most vampires couldn¡¯t get to the top. Only therger ones could climb the wall and was quickly shot off. That was how they defended until Imhotep¡¯s arrival. No one suffered fatal injuries.

    After the fight, they stayed in this hospital. Those who didn¡¯t take any damage began to look for the golden mask at where the monster stayed.

    Zheng asked Evelyn. ¡°How is Alex? He¡¯s going to be a grand adventurer when he grows up, having gotten into such dangers with us when he¡¯s still so young. Haha.¡±

    Evelyn¡¯s eyes reddened but she was smiling. ¡°Right. There aren¡¯t any major side effects. We found the cells that were injected in his chest. Those cells are dead and leaked out in a pus. We thought he was turned at the time but fortunately not. These cells died so fast that he didn¡¯t get infected. Thank you and your team, Zheng.¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°No need to say this. Aren¡¯t werades that fought together? Do you have to be so polite to yourrades? Haha. We just need you toe with us to the Mayan ruins in a few days.¡±

    Evelyn nodded. Her adventurer soul was activated again and her eyes gleaming. ¡°Yeah. It was a rushst time. I have to take a closer look this time.¡±

    ¡°Right. Right!¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes were also gleaming, with gold. ¡°We have to take a closer look at the things inside. I heard the word gold is written all over the walls.¡±

    O¡¯Connell said. ¡°It¡¯s golden mask ok? Stop ignoring the word mask!¡±

    Jonathanughed. ¡°Fine, fine. Aren¡¯t golden mask gold too?¡±

    Zheng interjected. ¡°They don¡¯t seem like the same. Anyway, let¡¯s head to the ruins together.¡±

    Evelyn said. ¡°I also heard my professor mention about a holy grail somewhere in the U.S. It was said the liquid from the holy grail can evolve human into higher level organisms and grant eternal life. My professor heard the story from a man called Indiana Jones. Not sure if this is true but is anyone interested? We can search for the holy grail instead.¡±

    Everyone shivered as they heard the term higher level organism. They continued their conversation and ignored Evelyn as she panicked.

    Though Imhotep got curious and asked. ¡°Your professor really said the liquid from the grail grants eternal life? Are you sure the thing is inside the U.S.?¡±

    Evelyn nodded immediately. ¡°Right. Right. I don¡¯t know if it is true but I will search for this Indiana Jones with the clues my professor gave me then ask him for the location of the holy grail. Even if the grail is fake I would confirm that it¡¯s fake. Are you interested in the holy grail?¡±

    Imhotep nodded. ¡°I am actually interested. If we can find this holy grail, I want to see if it will grand eternal life.¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°So that means our deal is voided? You¡¯re not nning to enter God¡¯s dimension?¡±

    Imhotep hesitated for a while before he made the decision. ¡°I don¡¯t know if Anck-Su-Namun will have to enter battles with me. If all the worlds you go into are as dangerous as this time, I won¡¯t enter it now. I have to search for the holy grail first. If it doesn¡¯t grant eternal life to Anck-Su-Namun, I will wait for you in Egypt to enter God¡¯s dimension with you. You swear there is a pill that will grant eternal life in the dimension?¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Right. I swear there¡¯s this pill but it costs a lot of points and ranked rewards. The monster we defeated this time only gives me 5000 points and a rank B reward, which is not enough to buy the pill. But I think your undying body and magic can allow you to earn points easily. You sure you are noting back with us?¡±

    Imhotep hesitated again before he said. ¡°In order to guarantee her safety, I have to test every method in this world first. If nothing really works, I will consider entering God¡¯s dimension. How about this, three years. I will give you a reply in three years.¡±

    Zheng estimated the time. One movie was close to two years in this world so it meant they could get Imhotep to join in at most two more worlds. They had to wait for quite some time but the addition of him would give them a boost in power. Even if an opposing team had the Book of Amun-Ra, they also had the Book of the Dead to revive him so they had no fear of him dying.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s a promise! I will wait for your reply in three years!¡±

    Zhengy on the soft bed and stared at the white ceiling. Then he slowly drifted into his dream. The fight was exhausting to him. He used Explosion then Destruction afterward. He was still feeling theziness and just wanted to sleep.

    ¡°After we find the golden mask, we will head to the Mayan ruins!¡±

 Vol 13: 15-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 15-1.</strong>

    "Obtained quest item Mask of Evolution. Users who unlocked the fourth stage can experience the fifth stage once. Users at the third unlocked stage and below will lose control of his DNA. No other limitation."

    Zheng held the golden mask in his hand. The mask glowed with a faint yellow light after they put back the fallen fragment. It was easy to tell this wasn¡¯t some normal mask as a careful look revealed the mysterious symbols and characters carved on the mask. When Zheng tried to channel qi and blood energy into the mask, it glowed in a golden light. However, there was no other effect.

    Xuan was very curious about the mask. He had Zheng channeled qi into it while he studied the mask with a magnifying ss. He even entered the unlocked mode to aid his observation. After quite a while, he said to Zheng. "My spections are correct. See the symbols and characters on the mask? They are simr to circuits in electronics. But these symbols are more systematic and more efficient. Circuits is a technology based on eletricity. This mask is a technology based on energy emitted by a human."

    Zheng and the others were baffled. Xuan held the mask up to Zheng and said. "Enter your unlocked mode and observe carefully. Channel your qi into it bit by bit."

    Zheng picked it up and channeled his qi. The mask instantly emitted a golden glowed again. The point where his fingers touched the mask emitted a white light instead. This white light moved through the symbols and characters then became absorbed into the carvings. These symbols and characters then lighted up again in a golden glow.

    "Get it? Electronicponents convert eletricity into signals. These symbols and characters convert your qi into another form of energy. The Spear of Osiris follows the same idea except that it performs this conversion inside the spear while the mask performs it on the outside." Xuan said with fanatism. His expression scared everyone around him since only one or two people here had seen him in this state.

    They looked at each other and obviously no one actually understood him. Zheng waved his hand and said. "But what does this represent? I am not familiar with the technical aspects. Just get to the point."

    Xuan wasn¡¯t irritated at all. He took over the mask. "It means once we grasp this energy conversion, we are 10% toward bing a saint. Maybe a little less. However, it¡¯s still arge step. Let me make aparison. Qi, blood energy, and even psyche force can be exchanged from God. Although the higher tier energies require training, every one of us can obtain some form of energy. Once we have this energy conversion, it will be like having an eletronic product with a power generator."

    Their expressions looked totally confused. Xuan sighed. "A mortal¡¯s wisdom. The Spear of Osiris converts qi and blood energy into a destructive force. I observed the attributes of this force. It disintergrates an object at the atomic level upon contact. If we cracked the symbols and characters within the spear, we will be able to not only clone it but also create Gun of Osiris, Cannon of Osiris. As long as there¡¯s qi and blood energy for the conversion, these weapons will be possible."

    "Another example is the Xiuzhen items like flying swords and magical gadgets. You can view them as items using different froms of energy conversion. The flying sword utilizes anti-gravity, psyche force for remote control, destructive energy, and self-replication in some legendary techniques that can cast endless flying swords. The gadgets are independent conversions to fire or ice or gravity or dimensional forces. This is a form of science. The science of energy conversion."

    Xuan continued fanatically. "Now you should get it. Once we grasp these symbols and characters and can put them into meaningful arrangements, we can create magical items. I can finally be certain that magical items are all advanced technological products."

    They were sweating as they watched Xuan speak without a pause. Jonathan whispered to Zheng. "He looks scary. He¡¯s just like when the current Germany president is giving a speech. Are you sure he¡¯s not a threat to us?"

    Zheng smiled bitterly. "Well there isn¡¯t any special threat to speak of. It¡¯s rare to see him in this state. So it isn¡¯t a bad thing."

    The group stayed in the hospital for three days total. O¡¯Connell¡¯s arm still needed to be bandaged. Everyone else hadpletely recovered. Even though Zheng¡¯s injury was the worst but he recovered the quickest. The dragon¡¯s cells in addition to the vampire gics pushed his rate of recovery near the level of trolls. Of course, that was still quite a way from the monster.

    After three days, they discussed a bit and decided to head toward the Mayan ruins. There were still thirty days left in this world but who knew what would happen in the ruins. So it was best to go there first. To their surprise, Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun also decided to join them.

    Imhotep smiled at their confusion. "I lived in a different time than you. I used to think Egypt is the center of all civilizations. It wasn¡¯t until I revived did I learn there is an ancient civilization in every continent. I am also quite interested in the saints. Perhaps the Egyptian civilization at my time was also remains of these saints."

    They didn¡¯t have any special dislike or worry about Imhotep joining. They had changed their views toward the two after the fight. For one, Imhotep helped them a lot during the fight. If he didn¡¯t carried Alex away, Zheng wouldn¡¯t be able to fight with all his strength. Second, Anck-Su-Namun had a sharp tongue but wasn¡¯t a woman without reason. She just didn¡¯t get along with others too well. Their fight against the monster together close the distance between her and the others. Even Evelyn could talk a bit with her.

    The group was increased to eleven people excluding the boy. O¡¯Connell, Evelyn, Jonathan and Anck-Su-Namun sat in a basket. Zero, Lan, Kampa, and Wangxia in the other. Zheng and Xuan piloted the Sky Sticks. Imhotep flew by himself as a sandstorm. They spread the weight evenly so the Sky Sticks could fly at simr speeds.

    "The ruins weren¡¯t discovered before because they are located deep inside a canyon in a forest. An earthquake not long ago exposed the canyon. The vigers nearby then found the pyramid. Evidence from our archaeological studies show that the ruins are from 5000 years ago, thousands of years earlier than what we believed about the Mayan civilization."

    During the flight on the Sky Stick, Evelyn exined the ruins to everyone. Her voice couldn¡¯t reach the other Sky Stick but soul link solved this issue. Lan connected with Evelyn and repeated what was said.

    Evelyn sounded a little depressed. "There was a small vige of native Americans outside the pyramid. The monster was originally a person of this vige, a kind old man. But the mask transformed him into that cruel monster. He turned everyone in the vige into vampires, even his eight year old granddaughter."

    They were also upset upon hearing this and didn¡¯t know what to say. Lanforted her through the soul link. As the Sky Stick continued flying ahead, a little vige came into view. In the forest beyond the vige, a part of the pyramid also came into their sight.

 Vol 13: 15-2.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 15-2.</strong>

    "All corpses have been left rotting for about four days. I poured sufficient amount of gunpowder on each one and ignited them. Don¡¯t worry, I have control over the amount, the fire won¡¯t spread toward the wood nearby. The trees here are also rather moist so it¡¯s not likely to turn into a forest fire." WangXia said within the soul link.

    The group had been in this vige for a day. The vigers all turned into vampires when brown hair wore the mask and died along with brown hair¡¯s death. The vige was now dested. They were probably the first visitors in the past several days.

    To prevent any possible gues and also the smell of rotten corpses was not pleasant, Lan scanned for the corpses and WangXia burned them down with gunpowder. Then they headed toward the ruins.

    "The archeological group didn¡¯t find the entrance in the beginning. They nned to break a way through. When they were digging the wall, they found that you just have to press this rock." Evelyn said and kicked a rock on the outer area of the ruins. The rock sunk down. Several rocks on its side moved away and exposed an entrance.

    The yers smiled. Kampa whistled and said. "What is this? Stone age automation? Haha. That¡¯s pretty cool."

    Xuan stood underneath the step pyramid and stared at it. "Perhaps we found something valuable."

    The others turned to him. Xuan adjusted his sses then walked into the step pyramid. Evelyn quickly followed and the others right behind them.

    Evelyn said as she walked. "Unfortunately, I am acquainted with Egyptian but not Maya script. I can only recognize about half the hieroglyphs. The rest are guesses. Even though the step pyramid is preserved very well but we still couldn¡¯t decipher the secrets within."

    The inside was roomy. Due to the structure of this step pyramid, air could be ventted between the stones. So the air was not stale at all. It was also not dim nor humid. There were no little bugs.

    Zheng said. "This step pyramid is much cleaner than Egyptian pyramids. No bugs crawling all over the ground. Oh and Imhotep, do you know ancient symbols and characters and their rules? If you do, can tell us?"

    Imhotep¡¯s mind was wandering off. He was looking until Zheng patted him on the shoulder. Then he turned his head around and took a breath. "Can you believe it? A civilization existed even before my time. That civilization created the step pyramid, the prototype of pyramids. After the civilization declined, the pharaoh thought using pyramids for rituals was too wasteful and they admired the magnificence. Under the encouragement of a high priest, the pharaoh altered the pyramids¡¯ shape and turned them into tombs. The earlier pyramids are only used for rituals, just like this Mayan pyramid."

    "Although I was a high priest, the usage of these characters and symbols have been lost. The two books you have only recorded their usage but not meanings because Egyptian pyramids had changed in shapes and purpose."

    Zheng immediately asked. "You mean we can find the meanings and rules of the characters and symbols in this step pyramid?"

    As Zheng was talking, Imhotep stopped in front of a wall. He began reading out the glyphs in anguage unknown to everyone else. The others also stopped. Xuan ran over to Imhotep and entered the unlocked mode.

    Imhotep finished reading the wall then pointed toward a corridor. "The record keeping room is over there. This way is a room that contains the remains of the devil. Behind the wall is a stargazing room. Behind the other wall over there is the energy storage room and control room. That way is the crafting room."

    Xuan¡¯s fingers moved over the glyphs. He repeated every line after Imhotep. When Imhotep mentioned crafting room, he suddenly said. "The person with tools represent crafting? Then what about the person covered in a strange thinyer right after?"

    Imhotep exined. "Thebination of these two means crafting of tools. It requires the crafter and the user."

    Xuan pondered for a moment then turned to Zheng. "Do you think this looks like you? These person covered in a strangeyer looks like when you covered yourself in qi or blood energy. If these tools are energy converting weapons, in other words magical weapons, does it mean this ce can craft such weapons?"

    Imhotep walked over to a smooth wall. He searched on the wall with his hand and finally pressed a section inward. However, nothing happened afterward, as if that section was nothing important.

    Imhotep said with a confused look. "Maybe the mechanism is broken. The wall can¡¯t open the door."

    Zheng shrugged. "Or maybe it ran out of energy since the ruins are several thousand years old. You also mentioned an energy storage room and control room so this door isn¡¯t totally mechanical. Let¡¯s go. We will check out the energy storage room and control room."

    They followed the direction on the wall. Xuan and Evelyn was the most excited of the bunch. Actually, Xuan was in a craze while Evelyn was simply excited. The two kept inquiring Imhotep about the glyphs. Imhotep answered patiently. Zheng had to change the topic. "So how do you know the Mayan script? There wasn¡¯t any contact between Egypt and Maya."

    Imhotep said with pride. "I was a high priest. The high priest of each generation raised a group of monks then selected the most learned and smartest one to teach. Only when this monk mastered all the knowledge passed down from generations would he be able to inherit the position as high priest. We were different from pharaohs in that our position was not inherited by blood but by knowledge."

    Zheng then realized why the most beautiful woman of Egypt at the time liked Imhotep. Imhotep was also a brave warrior in history. His knowledge and handsome appearance were attractive at the time and even in modern age.

    Imhotep continued. "Within the knowledge passed down to us, there were several areas that used hieroglyphs. One of them used Chinese hieroglyphs. I saw some bronze antiques that was said to be from the Shang Dynasty in museums while in the U.S., I can recognize most of the glyphs on them."

    WangXia and Zheng¡¯s expressions turned cold. After some time, Zheng smiled bitterly. "Such irony that you saw our things in the U.S. Forget it, let¡¯s keep going."

    Imhotep was confused and asked Xuan. "Did I say something wrong? That was certainly Chinese hieroglyphs."

    Xuan shook his head. "No, the issue is with the matter itself. Back to what you were talking about. The knowledge you inherited contains scripts from several civilizations of various locations. Can we assume that those who passed down this knowledge once came in contact and all agreed to leave the keys to the civilizations within each other? So that when people find ruins of these civilizations in the future, they can use these keys to recreate the glory of the civilizations?"

    Xuan muttered to himself, not looking for any answer. They continued heading forward until they reached an end. Imhotep began searching the walls. After some time, he pointed at a smooth wall and said. "The energy storage room and control room is behind this wall. But how are we going to enter it?"

    Everyone turned to Zheng simultaneously. He was aware of it and walked to the wall. He ced both hands on the wall. Since he didn¡¯t know how thick it was or if there were writings on the other side, he had to use a stupid method to break in. The spear might damage important material behind.

    Qi channeled to his hands and shattered the rocks into sand little by little. His hands gradually sunk into the wall. A minuteter, his hands reached the other side. Behind the wall was a dark room.

    Now that it was confirmed the other side was empty and the wall wasn¡¯t too thick or tough, Zheng focused his qi and smashed the wall with his fist. He broke through the wall in just a few punches.

    Everyone held their torches in and observed the room. In the center was a smooth stone pir. Next to the pir were several stone tforms. The tforms seemed normal aside from an indent where one could ce their hands.

    Further in were just ruins. The stone pirs in the back were copsed. They couldn¡¯t see the other half of the room. Maybe an earthquake or something else destroyed it. This stone pir and the surrounding tforms were the only items intact.

    Zheng walked around the pir then looked at the tforms carefully. Due to the golden mask, he looked for symbols and characters on the tforms and indeed, there were symbols and characters carved all over. The hand shape indents were the size of an adult hand.

    Xuan also studied the pir and tforms. After some time, he turned to Zheng. "Do you want to make the bet? The probability is fifty fifty. Either we live or die."

    Zheng smiled. This was what he said to Xuan the other night. He took a deep breath and stood in front of a tform. Then he ced his hands on the indents. As he channeled his qi, the point of contact between the stone tform and his hand glowed in a golden light. This light spread through the symbols and characters into the stone pir. Finally, a golden liquid flowed onto the stone pir. The pir emitted a soft golden light. At the same time, the step pyramid was trembling. The crevices within the walls also glowed.

 Vol 13: 16-1.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 16-1.</strong>

    Such an advance energy system from the Maya civilization shocked everyone. The movie characters might not understand the significance of this fact but the yers realized the energy conversion and utilization within the step pyramid far surpassed technology of the twenty first century.

    Imhotep¡¯s reading speed was faster due to the light. Everyone got a rough idea of the purpose of the ruins. They then headed to the room with murals that depicted the history of the saints.

    ¡°After the saints died from the ten thousand years of lives, few who inherited their knowledge and powers ruled the civilizations located in each continent. They followed the wills of the saints and avoided wars with civilizations in other continents. Thus, one civilization in each continent survived. These knowledge and powers passed down generations after generations until people finally misused them.¡±

    ¡°In Asia and its surroundingnds, two sects appeared and fought each other for the remaining dozens of golden pills left by the saints. They called their sects Taoism and Buddhism. As a result, the civilization in Asia copsed. Those who lived on the mountains nearly died off. All the golden pills were lost in the event. The new civilization only inherited a small part of the knowledge and powers. No more people resided on the mountains afterward. The locals called those who lived on the mountains, Xian.¡±

    ¡°In the continent of Babylon, two high level species created by the saints ruled thend. These two species had long opposed each other and finally a war started inside the saints¡¯boratory, the Tower of Babel. As a result, these two species that had white and ck wings, long life-spans but no reproductive ability disappeared along with the Tower of Babel. There was no sessor to the civilization. The local who all died in the event called them Angel and Demon.¡±

    ¡°The saints from Africa and the saints from India followed the same theory to fuse the essences of life of humans with the essences of life of the monsters. The two essences came to a perfect fusion under the control of the saints and bore high level organisms that far surpassed humans. The locals called them Gods. Every God had a human body and an animal head. However, as the saints died off, so did the control over the essences of monsters. The Gods destroyed the civilization they were in. Thus, the Africa civilization and India civilization disappeared. Two new civilizations only inherited a small part of the knowledge and powers.¡±

    ¡°In the continent to the north, the saints discovered ways to control the essence of life through external means. However, these individuals had no control over their own bodies¡¯ desires to evolve. Furthermore, the evolution was irreversible. As a result of these two critical ws, the higher life forms destroyed achievements of the Maya civilization after the saints died. They also disappeared from history.¡±

    Everyone listened to the lost history quietly. Imhotep read. ¡°We document the truest history. Even after our bodies are gone, our spirits live with this passage and thisnd for eternity.¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°Is this the ending to the story? Even the saints who were like gods died. I can¡¯t believe those magnificent civilizations ended up in such fates. Xuan, are you interested in these hieroglyphs?¡±

    Xuan leaned over at the wall. He repeated Imhotep¡¯s words and memorized the meaning of each hieroglyph. Evelyn was doing the same thing. Xuan replied without turning his head. ¡°I got about a hundred hieroglyphs. Imhotep, read more of it.¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly at Imhotep. He had no way to deal with Xuan during his lust for knowledge. So he said. ¡°Let¡¯s head to the crafting room. Hope we can find some surprises there.¡±

    They easily found the crafting room in the depth of the ruins with Imhotep as a guide. Half the ce had copsed and the room was basically destroyed. They looked at the room and sighed. But Xuan was crawling through the broken stones quietly. When they were going to leave the ruins, he held out a little rock to Imhotep and asked. ¡°What is the meaning of this hieroglyph?¡±

    Imhotep took the rock and looked at the symbol. ¡°No, this isn¡¯t a hieroglyph. I don¡¯t know what it represents. However, that half a glyph to its side seems like the word, light.¡±

    Xuan took a deep breath after he heard it then said to Zheng. ¡°Found it! This is our biggest treasure. Dig it out, dig the whole room out!¡±

    What Xuan found was a stone tablet that exined the symbols and characters. This tablet was huge and shattered into rocks when the room copsed. Some of the pieces were unable to be recovered. However, there were also some that were moreplete. Xuan collected the rocks like treasures as soon as they found them.

    Their days were busy afterward. In order to dig out the room as fast as possible, Zheng had no choice but to hire a group ofborers from the nearest town. He also hired a group of archaeologists. This took seven days due to the need for supplies and tools. Xuan, Evelyn, and Imhotep had no breaks in the time. Xuan had to analyze the meaning of the symbols and characters. Evelyn had to pick out the tablet from the rocks and attempt to piece them together. However, such arge task required the archaeologists to arrive. Imhotep had to trante the hieroglyphs. He was hugely puzzled when it came to specific nouns.

    After all, their trip gained them way more than they expected. Zheng received 5000 points and a rank B reward. Everyone else received 4000 points and a rank C reward. One chance to experience the fifth stage after achieving the fourth stage, which might save the whole team in the future. The most valuable was these rocks. Even though they only repaired a corner of the tablet but the knowledge was enough to put them in daydreams.

    ¡°A lot of the rocks are beyond repair. We only retrieved 43 elementary rules for symbols and characters, 3bination rules, elementary energy storage, energy conversion to elementary electricity, energy conversion to elementary anti-gravity. The rest are exnations. However, it also mentioned that there are seventeen such tablets in the Maya civilization. Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have enough time or else we can search throughout the U.S. Some step pyramids are also underground so it further increases the scope of search.¡±

    Xuan held the repaired tablet on his hands. ¡°The elementary energy storage rule can store low level energies such as electricity, heat, light, qi, blood energy, psyche force, Nen, magic. However, it can¡¯t store higher level energies like Xian energy orrge quantities.¡±

    The others didn¡¯t totally follow. Zheng felt like he understood and asked. ¡°So what is it for? Sounds like a battery.¡±

    Xuan smiled. ¡°Uh. Let me describe it like this. How long does it take you to recover your qi and blood energy after youpletely depleted them?¡±

    Zheng thought for a moment and said. ¡°Qi needs about three hours. Blood energy needs five hours. That¡¯s the time if I don¡¯t have one bit of energy left.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right. In other words, you lose allbat capability when you use up all your energies. You can¡¯t have your enemies wait several hours for you. Even though Destruction will stop due to limitation on your body, but what if you can stay in Explosion without limit? You exhausted all your energies but your body is still perfectly fine.¡±

    Zheng nodded and got what Xuan meant. Xuan continued. ¡°This is the purpose of the energy storage rule. The item created with the rule can store your qi and blood energy that goes back to your body when you need them. Which means you gain additional time in fights. The second rule allows WangXia to use magic infused mines.¡±

 Vol 13: 16-2.

    <strong>Vol 13: Chapter 16-2.</strong>

    "Magic infused mines? You mean by converting qi or blood energy to electricity? Is this form of electricity more powerful?" Zheng quickly asked for the details.

    Xuan nodded. "Based on my analysis, this type of device requires two parts, the energy storage rule and the conversion to electricity rule. Upon converting the stored energy into electricity, it will release a powerful energy burst. The stone tablet calls it a powerful energy attack. Though how powerful is not certain."

    Zheng pped WangXia on the shoulder. "That¡¯s great. The next time we encounter arge group of enemies, these inexpensive mines will be the key to our victory. Xuan, make one to test it out. I also want to see if the energy storage rule is achievable."

    Xuan waved his hand. "Unfortunately, it requires various materials to make the device. The stone tform from before was obsidian. Not all materials can trigger the effects of the symbols and characters. God probably has all these materials for exchange. May be slightly more expensive than regr materials but not far off. I have exined two of the rules. Thest one anti-gravity is the basis for flying swords."

    "Flying swords?" Everyone repeated simultaneously. WangXia¡¯s eyes were beaming. As someone who liked to read Xuanhuan novels, flying swords were two sensitive words.

    Xuan said. "Of course. Just think about it. Why did the Xians fly by standing on the swords in the legends? If they can remote control a sword to fly, it would be more flexible to just fly themselves. The answer is the flying swords contain an anti-gravity rule. When input energy into their swords remotely, the swords float and be a flying device. However, they don¡¯t have this rule on their bodies. Aside from this rule, I think there should be a few more on the swords. One is remote energy input. Two is energy encryption so that other people can¡¯t take over control. Three is attacks with attributes. They can let the sword convert their energy into other attributes for different effects. There might be more rules that¡¯s beyond what I can specte."

    Zheng smiled bitterly. "Well, you managed to put this legendary weapon into a scientific product. It sounds absurd but reasonable."

    "Of course, there are things in this world that can¡¯t be exined with science, because our science is only a part of the world. However, nothing can¡¯t be exined. If it is, that¡¯s because weck the knowledge." Xuan said calmly.

    Zheng said. "Don¡¯t speak in such profoundnguage. Only those who attempts to forcibly apply exnations seem foolish. We aren¡¯t doing that so we are self-aware. Anyway. Let¡¯s stay here for ten more days and see if we can dig anything else up. Then we will have five days to fly back to Cairo and go to Hamunaptra."

    "Wait." Xuan stopped him. "I don¡¯t agree on reviving any members right now. Same reason as thest time. We need to save the points and rewards from this bonus mission for enhancements and weapons. Furthermore, we also need to use a part of the points for equipments and materials to test these rules. We don¡¯t have the points to revive members unless you ignore our lives, since we need enough strength to guarantee our safety in the next world. We can¡¯t revive anymore if we die."

    Zheng paused for quite a while before he nodded slightly down. "I understand. Then we will decide on our exchanges after returning to God¡¯s dimension."

    Most of what happens in the world don¡¯t follow our wills. Even though Zheng really wanted to revive his team members, he had no reason to refute Xuan¡¯s words. Just as Xuan had said, the five other people there also needed enhancements and exchanges. Not everyone was as strong as him and most movies still pose great dangers to them. Simrity, Zheng didn¡¯t want to lose anyone, be it his currentrades or those yet to be revived.

    Ten days quickly passed. The stone fragment count increased by one. Though there was no new rule. It was filled with exnations on symbols. But Xuan was still satisfied. They saw that fanaticism on the emotionless man¡¯s face time and time again, which led to some degree of terror.

    The team only had five days left after things were done in the ruins. To avoid any possible idents, they decided to head back to Cairo on the same day, while the movie characters continued excavating the step pyramid. They indicated they would save the tablet fragments for Zheng¡¯s next arrival if they found any.

    Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun left a few days ago. He obtained Indiana Jones¡¯s address from Evelyn and headed there with his lover. His desire for the holy grail was vivid. However, he indicated the deal was still in effect before leaving. If he couldn¡¯t find the holy grail or a way for eternal life, he would bring Anck-Su-Namun into the world of horror movies. It was only two movie¡¯s time so Zheng agreed and they would meet in Hamunaptra next time.

    "What a world we live in. An archenemy fromst time suddenly turned into arade. Even though he isn¡¯t too reliable but isn¡¯t this still miraculous?" Zheng said with a smile as they flew over the Antic Ocean in the evening.

    The two Sky Sticks flew with one following the other. All six of them were quite excited. This adventure yielded a full harvest. The bonus mission waspleted perfectly. The quest item came into their hands. And they obtained the knowledge to magic hidden under the pyramid. They felt as if they still hadn¡¯t woken up from the dream. This was a movie world where every adventure apanies the possibility of death. Yet, they came as six and were returning as six plus a bunch of rewards.

    "Let us continue working harder. We will keep growing stronger until one day every one of us can return to the real world!"

    Yes. If we can keep growing stronger, everyone will be able to return. This was the thought within everyone in team China. Perhaps with one addition, to fight team Devil again.

    They arrived in Cairo before long. Nothing special happened during the flight. Thest few days in Cairo, Xuan oddly wasn¡¯t interested in fishing. He focused all his attention on the tablet fragments. Then Kampa, WangXia, and Zero started getting interested in fishing. Without the presence of the fishing demon, Zero¡¯s skills skyrocketed to his normal level. Kampa and WangXia just sighed. Time slowly passed in this leisure. The few days in Cairo came to an end. The half dreamy, half awake state brought them back to God¡¯s dimension.

    A few days of resting had loosened up their tension. So as soon as they returned, everyone began their own training ns. However, during lunchtime, Xuan gathered everyone.

    The team met inside Zheng¡¯s basement. Zheng turned the room into a weapon test site with an alloy ground. Xuan was thest to arrive. Without a word, he threw Zheng a Rubik¡¯s cube and said. "Channel your qi or blood energy into it."

    Zheng took a good look at the cube and noticed the symbols and characters carved on it. He channeled his qi without another thought. A faint white light shed across. A secondter, he handed the cube back to Xuan. "It¡¯s full. Is this the energy storage device? It¡¯s pretty useless if the capacity is so low."

    Xuan let out a sigh of relief. "No, this is a cheap product that only has ayer of mithril. The amount of energy stored has nothing to do with size but the symbols and charactersbination. Which means if these symbols and characters are the size of a nanometer, you can carve tens of thousands on a ring. I am nning to make you two of those rings. However, mithril is expensive and nanometer size carvings require a lot of time. I have to test if thebinations actually work. Oh, what is the next movie? So I can make preparations in advance."

    Zheng¡¯s expression turned serious as he looked at everyone. The others¡¯ hearts skipped a beat. They knew it was going to be something important. Zheng nodded and said. "I was nning to tell you tonight. Didn¡¯t expect you to gather everyone so early. Our next movie is Starship troopers. A military science fiction movie, very hard difficulty. Furthermore, we are having a team battle. However, I don¡¯t know whether we are should be fortunate or sigh. We are entering the moviete. God had determined us as stronger than the opposing team!"

 Vol 14: 1-1.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 1-1.</strong>

    Since learning of the next movie and that they were entering itte, everyone had a strange feeling that couldn¡¯t be expressed by words.

    They were struggling by the border of hell ever since entering this realm. Several times had they almost wiped. This condition never changed at all. Even though they found out the difficulty was due to Jie but this feeling persisted afterward. Team China entered the movies first in both team battles. Then the other teams came to chase for their lives. This condition finally changed.

    "I¡¯m feelingplex. Can¡¯t exin how I am feeling now. It¡¯s like a peasant suddenly turned the table. Even though I know this is only God¡¯s way of determining strength but f*ck. This feels amazing." Zheng let out a profanity as he talked.

    For the next few days, Xuan dwelled in his room all day long to make magical items for everyone. The other five people gathered in Zheng¡¯s basement to train. Four days passed like this. They would eat together after each training and talked about the same topic each time, that team China was finally the stronger of two teams.

    "This isn¡¯t something to be happy about." Zheng said. "Although we can be certain the other team is weaker, but situations change every second in a battle field. No one can be sure what happens next, especially in a military science fiction world. Starship Troopers takes ce in a bug filled where millions and even billions of the Bugs might attack us. Several species are extremely destructive. This is a life and death test!"

    "You are saying one thing but your eyes are obviously smiling." Lan smiled and pointed at his eyes.

    Zheng coughed then said to Lan. "Contact Xuan. Tell him we are looking for him. It¡¯s not a good thing to keep making things on his own. We still haven¡¯t used our points and rewards yet. Let¡¯s discuss it after hees. The next movie is a war film and team battle. He¡¯s the team¡¯s strategist, not engineer. It¡¯s four days already."

    Lan waved her hand. "Tried it before. Psyche force can¡¯t scan into each other¡¯s rooms. God gives a high degree of privacy for the rooms so soul link isn¡¯t going to work either."

    "No problem. I am here. We can begin discussion."

    Zheng sighed and was going to speak when Xuan¡¯s voice came from behind. He walked over with a pair of dark circles and casually threw over two in silver rings.

    "This is the energy storage mithril rings. There are 846 energy storage rules on them, enough for all your qi or several times your blood energy. Their crafting is tooplex. The cost to craft one is around 1000 points. A lot of mithril was discarded. Even though you can melt them to recycle but that requires another set of equipment. The crafting time also takes too long, about two days each. Even if I get proficient with the process, it will still take a day and half. So I won¡¯t be making anymore before the next movie begins." Xuan sat down on a chair and grabbed an apple.

    Zheng was excited when he received the rings. He kept channelling his Qi into a ring but it seemed like a bottomless abyss. After he depleted all his Qi, there was finally a sense of being filled. He gave it a thought then the Qi returned to his body. There was no loss of energy in the process and no difort. In other words, as long as he kept the ring filled, he would have a second reserve of qi. The same for blood energy, and perhaps even better.

    "This is amazing!" Zheng stood up in excitement and said out loud, "I was pondering how to deal with the sea of bugs. Do you still remember the bracelet of Anubis? If I have an extra reserve of blood energy, I can summon the army of Anubis and still continue fighting. My blood energy is enough to summon an army of 800. And I can still use Explosion and Destruction!"

    Xuan finished the apple in several bites. He rubbed his eyes and said calmly. "Correct. This is the reason I rushed these two rings. These rings belong to the magical items type. My spection is correct that magical items are a branch of science. If your Destruction canst ten seconds, then can you sustain twenty seconds with the rings? Can your body take the toll?"

    Zheng wore the rings on his two hands. The one on left hand filled with Qi and the one on right hand with Blood Energy. He said with a bitter smile. "For Explosion, I can make itst a minute or a little longer. I have much less Blood energy than Qi right now. The ring can even the quantities out. Explosion canst one minute and ten seconds to twenty seconds. However, Destruction isn¡¯t going to work. My body can¡¯t sustain the strain. Ten seconds is my limit. Once it gets past that, my body will begin to copse and lose control over the two energies. The vtility will then disappear. Do you think I am going to use Destruction a lot in the next world?"

    "Just in case. We will give the matter a further thought. WangXia, test this timed bomb." He threw over a bomb the size of two fingers.

    WangXia understood the options with a glimpse but to his surprise, the core of the bomb was a ck rock instead of gunpowder. The rock was carved with symbols and characters. Next to it was a fingernail-sized silver metal.

    Xuan said. "Zheng, give the bomb some qi. If the ring can store all your qi, this bomb takes about a tenth. The material to convert energy into electricity is obsidian, not too expensive. However, the storage material requires mithril which is costly. So we are only going to test this one bomb. If the effect is powerful, I will make more. Otherwise, we will just exchange gravity mines."

    Zheng took the bomb and acted carefully. This might be the main explosive for team China in the future. He channelled qi into the mithril and it glowed white. Just as Xuan predicted, the mithril absorbed a tenth of his qi. WangXia took the bomb with a serious expression afterward.

    The detonation site was on a pillbox a thousand meters away. WangXia set it for three minutes then ran back. The ident with the gravity mine taught them to be careful with sci-fi weapons.

    After WangXia ran back to the group, they stared at the site with full attention. Three minutes passed then a faint yellow light shed across. Nothing else happened for a few seconds. They sighed but no one med Xuan. It was reasonable to fail a magical item. Xuan wasn¡¯t a god.

    As they were about to walk over, a thunderous sound exploded by their ears and made them dizzy. Dozens of blue spheres of light whirled around the explosion site. Everything that came in contact either melted instantly or vaporized. Even the alloy ground was no exception. The crazinesssted for ten seconds before it calmed down. The team stood in shock for several minutes, with even Xuan having the same expression.

    He adjusted his sses and said. "sma is horrifying. I didn¡¯t expect a little qi to turn into such powerful electricity. Even the legends about Immortals striking the earth with thousands of thunder bolts aren¡¯t as powerful."

    "Aside from these two things, I n to craft three more items in the remaining days. An anti-gravity device to put on the Sky Sticks, energy storage for the Sky Sticks, and we will revive Gando, the teen with ideas on robots. Then we will gather funds together to exchange him a tier C bear like suit. I can modify it to give it an electrical attack and high density energy reserve. If he is actually worthy of such a robot, hisbat strength will be as strong as Kampa and Zero!"

 Vol 14: 1-2.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 1-2.</strong>

    As the others turned their eyes to Xuan, he smiled. ¡°These are the items I can think of with the three rules. We have too little rules. If there¡¯s a few more, I can craft more items, like the magical items used by cultivators in legends.¡±

    WangXia got excited. It seemed like he was sensitive to these items from legends. He immediately asked. ¡°Which magical items? What rule do we need?¡±

    Xuan thought for a moment. ¡°The ones that attack with electricity. We will at least need rules for remote control, finer control over energy, and energy encryption. Maybe also energy projectile type of rules. Anyway, it requires aplex set of rules for these items.¡±

    ¡°The items aside.¡± Zheng asked with confusion. ¡°Why do you n to revive Gando? First of all, we don¡¯t know anything about him nor him as a person. He said he¡¯s skilled with driving but that doesn¡¯t have anything to do with piloting robots. You can¡¯t be sure a person can pilot a robot just because he can drive a motorcycle. Can you tell us about the reason?¡±

    Xuan nodded. He took out a sheet from his pocket. ¡°This is the electrical jet engine I designed. The one on the side is the design of the bear suit. Due to time constraint and materials, I won¡¯t be able to craft one myself. So we have to gather the funds together to exchange one for him. You can see from the design that the suit¡¯s movement speed will increase by three times with the engine, up to a 200 kilometers an hour on the ground and 600 kilometers an hour during flight.¡±

    Zheng was surprised. ¡°I saw that suit before. I don¡¯t think it can fly. It¡¯s just a mini robot with good defense. You have to exchange weapons for it separately. To be honest, I don¡¯t have faith in this robot.¡±

    Xuan nodded and said. ¡°The original one can¡¯t fly. However, we have the anti-gravity rule. This rule can also be applied to the tier B VF-1 Valkyrie or the tier A RX-78 Gundam that we may get in the future and gives flight ability to non-aerial robots while enhancing ones that can already fly. Furthermore, with the addition of the electrical jet engine, any robot will have achieved an increase in quality.¡±

    ¡°Another reason is all these robots have a critical w, energy reserve. The tier C suit can fight for an hour before needing to change battery. The tier B robot can only fight for thirty minutes. Tier A robot drops to as low as ten minutes. If we give it the energy storage device filled with qi or blood energy and an energy conversion device, theirbat duration can increase to four or five hours.¡±

    ¡°In conclusion, we may be able to get a mainbatant with an extremely low investment. There is no reason not to take this risk.¡± Xuan said calmly.

    Zheng said. ¡°I think I get what you meant. Since Gando died in his first movie, it doesn¡¯t take anything to revive him. So all we need is to exchange a robotic suit. If we seed, we will gain a mainbatant, otherwise, we only lost a modified robot.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Correct. Compared to the cost of reviving veteran members and the need to protect their lives, he doesn¡¯t cost anything. The modified robot will also be at least two to three times stronger than its original.¡±

    Zheng breathed out. ¡°Ok. We will do as you said. However, since you are here already, let¡¯s discuss about our exchanges for Starship Troopers. Do you have any suggestions?¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°No suggestions. You can decide on this area since you are the leader.¡±

    Zheng stood up and said with a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go. We will discuss further on the tform and revive Gando.¡±

    They came to the tform. Xuan seemed like he hadn¡¯t rested for several days but he stood among them. Those ck circles make the others worry about him. Zheng exchanged a bottle of potion as soon as he came to the tform and threw it over to Xuan.

    ¡°Drink it. A potion to remove fatigue.¡± He said.

    Xuan opened the cap and drank it with one gulp. At the same time, Zheng took out the Book of Amun-Ra under God. When he opened his eyes again, Gando had already appeared on the floor. He seemed to be sleeping peacefully.

    ¡°Then we will discuss how to spend our points and rewards. First, Kampa and Zero only have two rank D rewards left because you need to buy freedom for the girls you created. Understand?¡± Zheng sat on the floor and said to the two.

    They were surprised then nodded. Zheng continued. ¡°For the rank D rewards, Zero can use it to exchange powerful bullets for the sniper rifle. I checked it, there¡¯s one called nuclear fusion gauss bullet that costs a rank D reward and 500 points. The effect is nuclear fusion explosion in a 250 meter diameter upon impact, about the same area as the gravity mine. Why don¡¯t you exchange two of these bullets? You should save the remaining 3000 points since the next movie is a team battle. We can¡¯t be sure that no newbies will die.¡±

    Zero nodded quietly. He walked over to God and closed his eyes. A momentter, two long and narrow yellow bullets appeared in his palm. Such an inconspicuous bullet with a powerful effect over 250 meters.

    Zheng then turned to Kampa. ¡°I think you can exchange for an enhancement. Didn¡¯t you said you want the werewolf enhancement? You can spend a rank D reward for the entry level bloodline. It will increase your stats by a lot. Your speed and strength will further increase after transformation.¡±

    Kampa cried with excitement then ran to God and closed his eyes. A beam of light enveloped him. The light came and went fast. Kampa howled as he opened his eyes. His muscles began to grow.

    The others looked at him with anticipation. Yet, his muscles only grew by a little before they stopped and his body hair only grew a little thicker. Not only was the others baffled, Kampa also stood there in shock.

    ¡°Uh. This is only the entry level bloodline. It basically makes you look hairier. Haha. You probably need the intermediate or even high level bloodline to transform.¡± Zhengughed out.

    Kampa was a Russian to begin with. He was hairy and had a big build like a bear. Now that his muscle and hair grew a little more, he looked even more like a bear.

    Kampa¡¯s disappointment aside, Zheng advised him to save up the remaining points and rank D reward. Then he turned to Lan. ¡°This movie is important since it is arge scale war and we have to fight against another team. So your effect will be even more crucial than usual. You are the team¡¯s eyes and connection. I n to give you a rank C reward then you can exchange a CC psyche force ability, called psyche whip.¡±

    ¡°Psyche whip, when a team member is being watched or controlled by another person, the user will form a whip with his psyche force to attack the other person¡¯s psyche force. This ability gets more powerful as your mental capacity stat increases and can be enhanced to the next level, psyche shock. This is your offensive ability.¡±

 Vol 14: 2-1.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 2-1.</strong>

    The previous chapter should be chapter 1 of vol 14.

    Lan paused for a moment then asked in a lower voice. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that break up your rank B reward if you give me a rank C reward? Didn¡¯t you say you arecking a weapon? You should exchange for a rank B magical weapon.¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°There¡¯s no need to rush it yet. Overall, your psyche whip is more important because bugs aren¡¯t the only enemies we will be facing. There will be another team hiding in the darkness. Compared to my weapon, that ability is more important to the team. Hoho. If we can gather a rank A reward in this movie, we will get you a psyche control ability after returning.¡±

    Lan lowered her head without saying anything. Xuan said. ¡°I have no use for my rank C reward right now, so I will give mine to her. However, I need her to give me her remaining points. I need to exchange for arge quantity of materials and tools so I need a lot of points.¡±

    Zheng took a good look at Xuan. He wasn¡¯t being modest. He simply didn¡¯t need the ranked rewards for now but need lots of points. That was why he suggested the trade.

    Without saying more, Zheng turned to WangXia. ¡°I know you want to learn qi, but a rank C reward can only exchange the tier D level qi then you will have no use for the remaining two rank D rewards. We already have means of crafting sma grenades and mines, so the gravity mines are ovepping in function. Use your rank C reward to exchange the robotic bear suit and give the remaining points to Xuan. Aren¡¯t you wishing to learn qi? How about I teach you the Chaotic Unity Qi?¡±

    WangXia had no objections since he used to be a soldier. Even though there was no military here to restrict his actions, but the long term habit of following orders made him epted Zheng¡¯s suggestion. He asked. ¡°The Chaotic Unity Qi? You can teach it? Don¡¯t you need to exchange for the enhancement?¡±

    Zheng said with a serious tone. ¡°I have been thinking what exactly are these enhancements and abilities from the exchange. I think everything can be taught to everyone aside from the bloodlines and gic mutations. Of course, this is only a spection. I can¡¯t guarantee anything. So how¡¯s it? I will teach you the Chaotic Unity Qi and if you can learn it, I will teach it to everyone.¡±

    Whether they could seed or not, WangXia was enthusiastic about learning kungfu. He epted at once. Then Zheng began searching for his weapon from God.

    Long range sci-fi and magical weapons weren¡¯t suitable for him anymore with his current strength. Furthermore, he needed a close range weapon that could bring out the potential of his two ultimate abilities, Explosion and Destruction. Magical close range weapons were his first choice.

    He walked over to God and closed his eyes. Then he began to search magical weapons that costed a rank B reward. He further narrowed the weapons torge curved des. Over a hundred curved des appeared in front of him.

    The others looked as Zheng¡¯s expressions changed between smiles and troubled. It wasn¡¯t the expression of someone exchanging a weapon but a troll.

    ¡°Shit. Which one? What a funny name, Zanpakuto, requires positive qi to use. Is this a cultivation novel? This Tiger¡¯s Soul (soul-less) looks pretty good.¡±

    A bloody red crystal de came to the front. He quickly searched for the other versions of this de with his leader privilege. The tier A version had half the White Tiger¡¯s soul. The AA version had the whole soul of the White Tiger. It was described as legendary.

    ¡°Tiger¡¯s Soul (soul-less), rated 93. Suitable for users with neutral attribute qi. Requires neutral qi to suppress the brutality of the weapon. Immensely powerful. Can form a light de with qi. Length and toughness of light de are determined by quantity and quality of qi. Costs a rank B reward and 4000 points.¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath. This weapon was like specifically made for him. The characteristic of his qi was neutral and longsting. The light de was also what he needed, a huge, sharp weapon that could cut through everything.

    ¡°Exchange Tiger¡¯s Soul!¡±

    Zheng made the decision then slowly opened his eyes. A beam shot down in front of him. After the beam disappeared, a red crystal de was standing on the floor. The crystal de looked extremely weird. Inside the crystal was a bone holding the de part. The end of the bone was the handle. The whole de looked bloody and strange.

    Zheng reached out for the handle. A chilling sensation came through his hand. At the same time, his qi moved toward his hand on their own. The chill dissipated and Tiger¡¯s Soul glowed in red.

    Zheng breathed out then looked at the people behind. Everyone else was shocked. Kampa cried out and ran over. He stared at the de and shouted. ¡°Man, this is cool. What¡¯s it called? I want to get one.¡±

    WangXia was the second one to run over, not because he was slow but he was standing further away. He also asked Zheng. ¡°This is a tier B magical weapon? Doesn¡¯t look like it. This look should be worth a rank A reward.¡±

    Zheng smiled and lifted the de. It was about 160cm in length, almost reaching his nose when standing. The weight was between 90 to 100 kilograms. Normal people might not even be able to lift it with both hands. Only those with a body as strong as his could swing it with ease. Of course, without qi, it was just a sharp weapon. This was a magical weapon that was most suited for people enhanced with qi.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We will test its power in the basement. It¡¯s a magical weapon that costed a rank B reward. Its power should be amazing.¡± Zheng was also excited. Any man would be the same when holding such a cool weapon.

    ¡°Is this God¡¯s dimension? Wah! This de is so cool!¡±

    As everyone was nning to leave the tform, an unfamiliar voice sounded. That was when they remembered Gando was lying on the floor the whole time. They had totally forgotten about him due to the discussion on exchanges. Gando wasn¡¯t shy with strangers at all. He jumped up and cried with a pair of gleaming eyes. All he could see was Tiger¡¯s Soul. If he wasn¡¯t some distance away from Zheng, he might have leaped at him.

    Zheng coughed and said. ¡°You revived, Gando. Wee to team China.¡±

    He was dumbfounded when he heard Zheng¡¯s words and pointed to himself. ¡°Revived? I revived? What do you mean?¡±

    Before Zheng could exin, Xuan replied. ¡°We will exin the reviveter. Let me ask you, you said you are talented with driving and machinery, do you want to pilot a robot?¡±

    *Tiger¡¯s Soule from Weapons of the Gods manhua.

 Vol 14: 2-2.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 2-2.</strong>

    Gando was sensitive to the topic of death and revival but as soon as he heard the mention of piloting robots, he stared straight into Xuan. ¡°Did you just say pilot a robot? The ones with a cockpit, a joystick, and panoramic screen?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Correct. That¡¯s the one. Furthermore, I can modify your robot to some degree and give it the ability to fly, faster speed, higher strength, more powerful attacks. Of course, that will require a higher level of skill to control. Anyway, WangXia, exchange the robot for him first.¡±

    Without any hesitation, WangXia stood under God with his eyes closed. A beam shone down which made Gando cried. He stared at the beam with excitement and then, a two-meter-tall bear robot appeared next to WangXia, a kawaii anime bear. That innocent face had no connection to the word robot.

    Gando turned around speechless, then pointed at the bear robot and said. ¡°That¡¯s the robot you spoke of?¡±

    Xuan walked twops around the robot and said with certainty. ¡°Correct. Looking at its size, there should be no problem fitting you in. Get in. Let me see your piloting level.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t... don¡¯t kid me!¡± Gando shouted. ¡°You call this a robot? Are you humiliating a diehard Gundam fan¡¯s heart? You think someone who watched from 0079 to Seed doesn¡¯t know how a robot looks like? It should be metallic and at least several meters tall! I am not asking for an Eva or Mazinkaiser nor Providence or Freedom in the beginning but can you at least give me a Zaku I? Are you nning to get me on the battle field with an anime bear? Even among the Full Metal Panic series, you could have gotten one equipped with Lambda Driver. Anyway, I...¡±

    Xuan frowned. A gauss pistol slipped out of the sleeve to his left hand. He pointed the gun at Gando¡¯s forehead and said. ¡°I am not consulting you. This is an order, understand? If you can¡¯t qualify the task, I will kill you and pilot it myself. Even though that will take away my attention from the immediate situation, it will still be better than wasting abat spot. Have you made up your mind?¡±

    Gando immediately said. ¡°No problem. However, this is my first time piloting a robot, I don¡¯t know anything about the controls inside. Can you give me a manual?¡±

    Xuan looked at WangXia. He nodded and said. ¡°The manual is inside the cockpit. Enter it from the back. The first person that enters will have his voice recorded. After that, you will be the only one that can pilot this robot. These are the information God pushed into my head.¡±

    That was when Gando became more serious. He walked over to the bear robot¡¯s back. He searched on its fur with his hand then, di-da. The robot¡¯s back opened up. Gando climbed in and the back slowly closed up, concealing any characteristic of it being a robot. If you just looked at it by its appearance, it would make youugh.

    Everyone looked silently as the robot stood there motionless. People were getting inpatient ten minutester. The robot finally made a noise. However, everything that it said was Fummofu.

    ¡°Fummofu, fummofu, fummofu.¡± The robot swung its arms in excitement and attempted to walk while saying the same word over and over.

    Zheng asked Xuan with a weird look. ¡°Why does he keep saying this strange word?¡±

    Xuan waved his hand. ¡°Can¡¯t help it. I thought this w only existed in its origin. Didn¡¯t expect the clone from God to have the w also. The w came from the robot¡¯s design and trantes everything the pilot says into this word. Any attempt to turn off the voice changer will also crash the robot. However, we have soul link so there won¡¯t be any issuemunicating with him. His talent is not bad to figure out how to use the robot in just ten minutes. Or you can call it his talent with driving games.¡±

    After Gando¡¯s excitement calmed down, Zheng narrated his story of dying and being revived. Gando stood there expressionless for quite some time before heughed out, saying lucky. This attitude shocked the others but also gave everyone a favorable impression.

    Xuan saw that everything was set so he told them to bring the robot to his room. He would begin modification and also begin crafting the devices for the Sky Stick and the sma grenades and mines. However, they didn¡¯t let him go since it was several days before theyst saw him. Xuan had no choice but to ept eating dinner together and also take care of two things.

    ¡°First is the dragon blood cultivating n. Every newbie must get injected with dragon blood in God¡¯s dimension. This will in effect give them 4000 points worth of stats. Of course, after injecting the blood, they will have to get repaired. That¡¯s why it needs to take ce in God¡¯s dimension.¡±

    ¡°The second thing is the T-virus prototype n. The T-virus prototype can unlock the first stage of the gic constraint for every member. Based on the rule of bigger reward for bigger danger, this bonus mission will be at least BB difficulty. I don¡¯t suggest tackling it without enough strength. However, we can begin our preparations now.¡± Xuan said as he ate.

    Zheng asked. ¡°Like? Aside from enhancements and exchanges, what else do we prepare?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°The key is the next movie, Starship Troopers. This movie belongs to future technology. I watched it twenty-one times. There are two noteworthy weapons, Tactical Nuclear Launcher, which can be used from the shoulder, and the Morita MK II Advanced Systems Rifle shown near the end of the film. It could destroy an area of fifty meters in diameter. These two weapons are equivalent to D tier weapons from the exchange system while you can obtain an endless supply of them from that world. So we should gather these weapons inrge quantities in the world. Maybe we can evene to an agreement with the government. Of course, that will be what we need to do when returning to the world in the future. We have three goals this time. One,plete the plot without casualty, even if that means we can¡¯t kill the other team. Two, find as many clues about bonus missions as we can, a plus if we canplete the bonus missions. Three, buy as much of these two weapons as possible, at least arge quantity of tactical nuclearunchers.¡±

    Even though Xuan was calm the whole time, as if he was talking about what to have breakfast tomorrow, the others were dumbfounded. Gandoughed and said. ¡°You¡¯re funny. Talking like we are going there to be arms dealers or terrorists. Haha.¡±

    Xuan nodded seriously. ¡°Correct. We are going to be the arms dealers and terrorists in that world. In fact, if we have arge enough space, I want to buy a small starship. Quite a few movies containrge scale battles. As our team¡¯s strength increase, there will certainly be simr war type movies in the future. Then it shouldn¡¯t be an issue buying a starship in Starship Troopers.¡±

    Sweat covered Gando¡¯s head. He asked Kampa in a low voice. ¡°He¡¯s joking right?¡±

    Kampa gave him a bitter smile. ¡°Don¡¯t ask this type of questions again. I swear he¡¯s serious about buying a starship. I don¡¯t doubt his determination or ability to buy one. If this man shows any sign of enthusiasm, I can bet he¡¯s nning something insane.¡±

    Zheng naturally heard the conversation with his hearing. All he could do was smile bitterly. He had to admit that indifference was the normal state for Xuan. If he was enthusiastic for something, there would be something crazy going on his mind, like burning down a forest.

    Zheng coughed and said loudly. ¡°Ok, ok. Let¡¯se up with a n first. After dinner, we will go test the power of Tiger¡¯s Soul. Everyone needs to train for the next several days until the moviees!¡±

 Vol 14: 2-3.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 2-3.</strong>

    After the meal, Zheng found the baby dragon to draw its blood. It was rather strange that the baby dragon would bite anyone other than Zheng and Lori when they wanted to touch it, although those tiny teeth were harmless. Its attitude toward Zheng was like that of a child attached to its parent. It would lick his fingers and wag its tail.

    The baby dragon looked pitiful but Zheng hardened his heart and drew a vial of blood which made it cried. That childlike expression evoked the women¡¯s sympathy. They surrounded it and consoled it.

    The men didn¡¯t have suchpassion. They gathered around the vial and studied the blood. It should have the same effects despiteing from a baby dragon. Since they were in God¡¯s dimension, any problem could be solved by a full body repair. So with a short discussion, they brought the three people who hadn¡¯t bathed in dragon blood to the tform.

    Zero was the first to get the injection. He held out his arm without a word. Zheng then injected a small vial into his arm. A few secondster, Zero nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s effective. Four stats jumped by 100 points each. Should I begin the full body repair now?¡±

    The others said yes. Zero walked under God and chose the repair. Normally, the beam onlysted a moment on someone who looked as intact as him. But the beam was bright and lifted him up.

    ¡°Phew. The full body repair is effective. So there shouldn¡¯t be any problem. Next up is Lan.¡± Seeing that Zero was fine, Zheng let out a sigh of relief and turned to Lan with a smile.

    She closed her eyes and held out her shaking arm. ¡°Be gentle. I am scared of needles.¡±

    She was so cute but Zheng¡¯s whole body tensed up. They weren¡¯t the only two people on this tform. A group of men were staring at the two and one fiercer gaze from behind. Lori was there with the baby dragon in her arms the whole time. Zheng didn¡¯t dare to make any mistake. He quickly injected the blood and pulled the syringe back. He was like a gentleman that wouldn¡¯t even touch a woman¡¯s hand.

    Lan opened her eyes and gave him a mysterious look. Then she walked under God then chose the full body repair.

    Seeing Zero and Lan got injected with dragon blood, Gando also held out his arm in excitement with a look screaming, stab me! Then Zheng extinguished his excitement.

    ¡°You are revived as a newbie without any points. You won¡¯t have the points for a repair. If you want to die, its faster to just cut your throat. But a full body repair doesn¡¯t cost much. We will have Lan pay for your repair after she¡¯s done.¡±

    Just like that, Gando also received the dragon blood and repair. Everyone came to Zheng¡¯s basement. On the way there, Zheng reiterated all the information about the team including each member¡¯s strength, Lan¡¯s abilities, the members that would be revived, and their next movie.

    He brought out the bear robot from the dimensional bag and said. ¡°Gando, you are our weakest member right now. However, you have the talents on piloting machines. That was the reason we revived you in advance. Don¡¯t waste this rank C reward. First of all, you need to be practiced with doing regr movements like running, jumping, rolling. You have to be practiced with them within three days. Then you will learn to use its weapons and the modified robot.¡±

    Gando looked as though he was going to cry. He grabbed Zheng¡¯s leg and said. ¡°Leader, bro, please spare me. If I enter into battle with a robot like this, I would down the other team by making themugh.¡±

    Zheng sighed and shook his head. He took out the Gatling cannon and pointed at Gando¡¯s head then said in a calm voice. ¡°You can of course choose not to pilot it. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t say anyints.¡± Who would need any words when there was such a big cannon pointing at the head?

    Gando epted his fate without any hesitation and ran toward the back of the robot. It opened up then he entered the cockpit. The start up was quick this time. Within just ten seconds, the robot was speaking in fumoffu.

    Zheng thought for a bit then grabbed an electric shock stick from a cab nearby. He threw it over to Kampa and said. ¡°Let him run fiveps. Don¡¯t worry about him. He has double a normal person¡¯s physical stats and is running with a robot. There won¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Kampa nodded. As someone that came from the army, he had experience training new recruits. He carried the stick and chased after the robot. As soon as it slowed down, he would hit it with the stick. The pilot wouldn¡¯t feel the pain from the hit but the electrical shock that came afterward made the robot scream and run faster.

    Everyone shook their heads speechless, then they all turned to Zheng. He wasn¡¯t paying much attention to the robot as he brought out Tiger¡¯s Soul. ¡°Ok, don¡¯t stare at the anime bear. Let¡¯s test the power of Tiger¡¯s Soul. It¡¯s a rank B magical weapon so it shouldn¡¯t be any worse than the EMP rifle. Hoho. After testing this weapon, I will teach the Chaotic Unity Qi to WangXia.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s attention focused on him. Their imaginations regarding this de were running wild since it was extremely cool looking de and cost a rank B reward. This was also the team¡¯s first magical weapon.

    Leaving aside the bear running around the field, everyone came to the weapon testing site. Several alloy walls of different thickness stood there. The thickest one being ten meters and the thinnest was half a meter. Although these walls were not up to the level of high tech armored tes but they were enough for testing purposes.

    Zheng stood in front of the five-meter-thick wall. His mind was in a state of tranquility as he recalled the difficulty he was in when he first entered this realm. Every step that followed was a hardship of its own apanied by death on the side. Then hisrades dying one by one, the shock when Jie handed the position to him, and the rage and despair induced by team Devil.

    He quickly noticed his emotional upheaval. That was probably caused by the influence of Tiger¡¯s Soul which fitted the description of the weapon. He circted his qi through his body and brought himself out of this downcast state. Then the qi moved through his arms into Tiger¡¯s Soul. A red light extended out from the de and as more qi entered, the light was turning into a dark red and its sharpness seemingly increased. This light also grew from half a meter to one meter from the tip of Tiger¡¯s Soul. Zheng stopped when he spent 70% of the qi.

    He was a bit disappointed. The de was only 1.6 meters. It was only over two meters with the light de and so was the reach. Inparison, this range was less than the DD tier light saber without consideration of its power. Though that one was a high tech weapon instead of magical.

    ¡°Aye. This is already 70% of my qi.¡± Zheng sighed and swung the de against the wall.

    He wasn¡¯t giving it much expectation but the instant he swung the de, a huge force came from the de to his arm. He activated his qi to hold onto the handle subconsciously. Then a strong wind swept through that gave him the feeling of a sword. He blinked and sweat covered his back. Just as he blinked, the light de suddenly amplified. Yet, the wall was seemingly intact from the sh. There was no trace of any kind.

    Zheng and the others were rather confused. A thought came to his mind and he touched the wall. It slid off in two and hit the ground with a loud impact. He could feel the ground trembled. The cut was smooth as a mirror. No one would believe such a smooth cut came from a sword.

    As Zheng was shocked, an eight-meter-thick wall in the distance also had the top slide off with the same smooth cut.

 Vol 14: 3-1.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 3-1.</strong>

    ¡°I estimated the range of this light de. For every 10% of my total qi, the range increases by three meters. I used 70% before so that attack was about twenty-one meters. Such power was unexpected.¡± Zheng sighed.

    He also noticed that the light de¡¯s length and shape could be controlled by his qi, which in term affects the power of Tiger¡¯s Soul. If he changed the shape to that of a hammer, the sh would cause a circr impact four meters in diameter and three meters deep on the wall.

    ¡°The only drawback is its qi consumption. I can¡¯t use it more than several times with my pool of qi. Another issue is activation rate is too slow. It requires me to channel qi into the de. It will work against enemies weaker than me but against those stronger, like my clone, I don¡¯t know if I will even get a chance to use this attack.¡±

    Although that was what he said, Zheng retrieved the de into the dimensional bag with satisfaction. This de and the Spear of Osiris were two weapons that covered long and close range attacks. Unless something unexpected happens, he would be using these two weapons until he leaves this realm or his death.

    Everyone else was content with Tiger¡¯s Soul¡¯s power. The day was gettingte. Gando also finished his fiveps. He was also getting numbed from the electrical shocks as evidenced by his afro.

    Once everyone left, Zheng stopped WangXia. He brought WangXia back to the tform and said with a smile. ¡°You should make up your mind first. I don¡¯t know if this tier A qi can be taught but I am certain that even if it does, the difficulty will be immense. Otherwise, we could have gathered up funds as a team to exchange an AA tier qi so everyone could learn it. I don¡¯t think God will leave such a loophole. The only possibilities left are it either can¡¯t be taught or difficult to learn, maybe even risky.¡±

    WangXiaughed. ¡°I know it¡¯s going to be risky. Haha. My life would have been a waste if I don¡¯t know about it after reading so many wuxia novels. But just like Colonel Xuan always says, reward equals danger. That¡¯s what I am doing right now.¡±

    Zheng smiled at him. He admired soldiers who were genuine and bold. He had WangXia sit down cross legged, which wasn¡¯t necessary anyway as long as it wasfortable. Then he put his hands on WangXia¡¯s back and channeled qi into him.

    ¡°Feel that warmth flowing inside your body? Take your time, don¡¯t panic. Observe its path and memorize it. I will leave a part of my qi in your body.¡± Zheng said in a low voice and concentrated on his qi.

    After the qi made a full cirction inside WangXia, he said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will do it several more times. Just memorize the path.¡±

    Time slowly passed. As qi circted inside WangXia¡¯s body, he was getting sweaty. However, he couldn¡¯t move a finger during this crucial time. After Zheng took off his hands, WangXia let out a sigh of relief. But his determination was to be praised. He continued sitting there and circted the qi on his own for a round. Then he opened his eyes.

    ¡°I have memorized the cirction path and feel the qi that you left in my body. But why is this qi dissipating as I moved it? It¡¯s fine if I don¡¯t do anything with it.¡±

    Zheng was surprised and asked. ¡°It can¡¯t be. Are you circting on the wrong path? Try it again.¡±

    WangXia closed his eyes and tried circting the qi. When he opened his eyes again, he gave a bitter smile. ¡°The qi is indeed dissipating. And do so even if I don¡¯t move it right now. It won¡¯t take long before it¡¯s all gone.¡±

    Zheng put his hand on WangXia¡¯s back again and observed while WangXia circted the qi by himself. After confirming the dissipation, he sighed. He finally understood the value of the exchanged qi. This qi could be taught but simr to normal people learning it, the disciple needed to gradually train and understand the qi. Whereas God could hand you the qi in a blink of an eye.

    Judging from WangXia¡¯s situation, his meridians were atrophied. It needed constant stimtion from qi to regenerate the meridians. No wonder it was said that qi was best learned at an early age. When exchanging qi, God would regenerate your meridians to an eptable degree and hand you the qi and the cirction path.

    It wasn¡¯t feasible for WangXia to have his own qi for now, at least not without ten years of training. Or Zheng would need stimte his meridians for up to half a year. Yet, what theyck the most was time.

    Zheng sighed. He knew God would only activate part of meridians required for the exchanged qi so it wasn¡¯t possible to get an entry level qi then learn his tier A qi.

    (If he unlocked the first stage of the gic constraint, or if his physical stats are higher, maybe he can regenerate his meridians faster. Right, there¡¯s also the T-virus prototype.)

    Zheng patted WangXia¡¯s shoulder, who was looking rather blue. Zhengughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will help you stimte the meridians every day. You haven¡¯t unlocked your gic constraint yet. After we obtained the T-virus prototype and helped you unlock, there may be turn for the better.¡±

    WangXia alsoughed out. ¡°Rx. How can such a small difficulty knock me down. If it really can¡¯t be done, I will save my points and rewards for a foundation pill. That will transform my body ready for cultivation, not to mention just kungfu.¡±

    They smoked two cigarettes then WangXia headed back to his room. Zheng stayed saying that he still had something to do.

    (If things go as expected, you should be out to check the exchanges at night.)

    Zheng thought. He carried the bear robot to Gando¡¯s room after everyone left. The boy didn¡¯t look in high spirit but he could tell Gando was actually quite happy inside.

    Luo Gando, born in an orphanage, never saw his own parents. He couldn¡¯t stand the abuse in the orphanage and escaped with a friend at a young age. They begged for food, stole, gambled, and ended up doing underground racing with their lives at stake. He had been lying the whole time. His driving skills weren¡¯t learned from arcades but through racing with his life. He experienced much more than an adult at just seventeen.

    He wasn¡¯t as sunny as he looked. It was just a cover to his desires to stay alive. His friend died in an underground racing ident. This friend that was only three years older than him left him with a hundred thousand savings and a message, live on. That was why he did everything to stay alive, even murder and eating the vilest things. Until one time his motorcycle was altered by someone. He drove into a crowd to save himself, killing and injuring several. Yet, a little girl¡¯s pure and clear eyes pierced his heart. For the first time, he questioned what he was living for.

    This was what Zheng saw during his revival. But he didn¡¯t say anything at the time and chose to wait.

    Based on Gando¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t be willing to put hand his fate to other people. He would definitely be out to check the exchange system when everyone was resting.

    Zheng sat on the center of the tform quietly until Gando opened his door and walked out. He smiled and handed over a cigarette. ¡°Come, take a smoke with me.¡±

 Vol 14: 3-2.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 3-2.</strong>

    Gando paused for a moment in confusion then ran over to Zheng with aughter. He didn¡¯t show any abnormality, just a regr sunny boy.

    Zheng handed him a cigarette without any words. Gando took the cigarette and lit it without any hesitation. Then he returned the lighter to Zheng. He inhaled deeply and said with a surprise. "This is great cigarette. You got it from God? Haha. I will exchange a few packs after the next movie but it isn¡¯t convenient to smoke in the cockpit."

    Zhengughed. "Gando, you are actually pretty simr to me. Of all the people here, you are the only one that I can sense an strong desire to live. Stronger than anything."

    Gando paused. When he saw Zheng¡¯s expression, he sat down next to Zheng quietly.

    Zheng took another smoke. "Every time I revive a person, I can see his life, death, experiences, and his heart. Get it? I know what happened to you and know your obsession on staying alive. So you hate us right? For dying because of us in the previous movie."

    Gando didn¡¯t say anything. After some time, he muttered a yes lightly. Zheng stared at him smoking the cigarette with his head down, a totally different person from before.

    Zheng patted his shoulder. "This is our simrity. The desire to live. You are the only one I encountered since entering this realm with the same intense desire. When I saw your inner world, I could almost hear your cries of ¡¯live on, no matter what happens.¡¯ It¡¯s good, for real. If you can keep this will under any situation, you will probably be a top force in the team. You will be able to survive any situation. But..."

    Zheng expressed a killing intent and said in a cold tone. "We are also different in that you can do anything in order to live, even if that means backstabbing yourrades. If you actually do it, I won¡¯t let you off. I swear. You won¡¯t surpass me in a short amount of time. Don¡¯t let me know that you will do something harmful to the team. I won¡¯t remind you a second time."

    He took out a piece of gold bar from the bag and gripped it with force. The gold bar was deformed with print of his palm.

    Zheng put the gold bar back into the bag and said as he slowly walked toward his room. "Wee to team China. This is a team where you can feel at ease. We won¡¯t pull the trigger at your back."

    This conversation was kept hidden by the two of them. During training the next day, Gando was that same sunny boy. Zheng continued acting his role as the leader. He led the training and gave advices to everyone. Time gradually passed by. Several dayster, Xuan appeared again with a pair of dark circles under his eyes and a bag of strangely shaped items in his hands.

    Everyone stopped their training, even Gando who was running in front of Kampa¡¯s electric shock stick. Xuan walked toward the bear robot.

    He stood in front of the bear eyes and said calmly. "Come out. Cooperate the modification with me."

    "Eh?" Gando quickly came out of the cockpit. That afro showed how much he endured during the training.

    Xuan had everyone help strip off the bear fur then opened up an area on the back waist.

    Gando said with worry. "You sure? Are you familiar with robots? Don¡¯t act like you do if you don¡¯t. This is a tier C weapon." He grumbled for a few minutes. Xuan¡¯s expression never changed but Kampa couldn¡¯t take him anymore and dragged Gando away. He found a rope to tie Gando up on a tree. Thus, the noise pollution was eliminated.

    Everyone watched as Xuan installed stuff on the robot. The modification took several hours. After they put the fur back on, the bear robot did not look the same anymore. It couldn¡¯t be said whether the change was good or bad, just that it looked more like a robot.

    Two round packages were added to its back on left and right, just like a camel¡¯s humps. In the front and back were two metallic tes carved with symbols.

    Seeing that Xuan was finished, Kampa went to untie Gando. He quickly ran back to the robot and stared at the bear, seemingly short circuited.

    Xuan massaged his temples and said. "Get in to give it a try. I made three modifications. Based on data from experiments, the robot¡¯s mobility and power should have a huge increase."

    Gando hurriedly climbed in from the robot¡¯s back.

    Xuan continued. "The first modification is swapping the battery to a qi converted electricity power supply system. Of course, since you don¡¯t have qi, you will need Zheng to charge it. Based on the calcted conversion rate and Zheng¡¯s current quantity of qi, 10% will allow you to move for seventeen hours. The robot can store 130% of his qi in electricity. Which means one charge should allow you to use it through a movie unless it was a special situation." Xuan waved at Zheng then pointed at the metallic te on the robot¡¯s back.

    Zheng walked over without dy. He ced a hand on the te and channeled 20% of his qi. The bear robot began moving.

    Xuan continued. "The second modification is enhancement to your mobility. See that big red button? Press it after we are fifty meters away."

    Everyone followed Xuan away then he yelled. "Ok, press it!"

    Gando took a deep breath inside the cockpit then pressed the button. The humps on the robot¡¯s back opened up. Two blue electric jets spurted out with a loud vibrating noise. The electric jets were only twenty centimeters in length but the robot was already charging ahead at a surprisingly fast speed. It was two to three times faster than Zheng using the movement technique. In just a blink of an eye, Gando was only two hundred meters from a steel wall.

    "Jump!" Xuan yelled.

    Gando was totally shocked. He subconsciously controlled the robot to jump and it jumped almost ten meters high with the assistance of the electric jets. He continued charging forward and was over a thousand meters away from everyone by now.

    Xuan said to Lan. "Tell him to press the red button again."

    Lan nodded. She connected with Gando over soul link and repeated the words. He pressed the button with panic. The electric jets disappeared and the round packaged sealed back.

    Xuan said through the soul link. "This is the second modification. It change the direction of the electric jet to some degree for increased mobility. However, this state consumes energy rapidly so use it with care. You also don¡¯t have the reaction speed and skills to utilize it. Let¡¯s try the third modification, electrical attack."

 Vol 14: 3-3.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 3-3.</strong>

    The robot said incking energy. ¡°Fumoffu?¡±

    Xuan adjusted his sses and looked at Lan. She immediately said. ¡°He meant if this attack electrifies him then shoot him out of the cockpit.¡±

    Xuan turned back and said calmly. ¡°Rx. How could I do that? See the blue button next to the red one? Press it. The attack power and duration depends on how long you hold it. It will release the electrical attack when you release the button.¡±

    The bear robot stood there for almost a minute. Then a blue electrical light began shining on the metallic te on its front. The light grew brighter and brighter until it enveloped the bear robot and five meters around with wild electricity. When everyone¡¯s mind returned from the surprise, the ce the robot was standing on became ck. They could see smoke rising from the floor.

    The robot said a fumoffu before it fell to the floor. Xuan said at the same time. ¡°The rule can only convert qi to electricity. We currentlyck a rule to control this energy so the electricity it releases is uncontroble. I can only let it jump wildly. The fur from your robot can inste against the electrical attack but intense electricity will still paralyze your body. You have to ovee this effect as soon as possible or you might die during a battle.¡±

    All it had in reply was another fumoffu then ity there silently. The bear robot didn¡¯t look the best but its ability was nothing like its look. At least after the modifications, the robot could fly short distances under eleration and perform moving attacks at high speed. Gando said the control system had target locking assistance and a mini radar that could analyze and lock onto living or moving objects within a thousand meters. This robot wasn¡¯t weak at all. The weak point was Gando¡¯s immature piloting skill.

    ¡°Run, roll, jump, fly, when to use eleration and electrical attack, and this Gatling cannon. There are a lot of things you need to be skilled at!¡± Zheng said to Gando through soul link.

    Lan obtained some defense against other psyche force users after obtaining psyche whip. Of course, if the enemy was way stronger than her, the whip would be useless. But as she enhances herself step by step, she would offer more and more to the team.

    Aside from Lan and Gando, the effect of Kampa¡¯s enhancement had surfaced. Werewolf bloodline didn¡¯te with any energy like the blood energy but its physical body was one step above vampires. The tier D enhancement increased his strength, reaction speed, and movement speed by a tier when he transformed. Zheng estimated that Kampa was above five times a normal person¡¯s stats when he transformed. Such level was impress for just the initial enhancement.

    WangXia couldn¡¯t learn the Chaotic Unity Qi but Zheng still help him stimte his meridians every day. Several dayster, he sometimes felt a warmth moving within. Although this might be just an illusion but his physical fitness was actually slowly increasing. Which in turn motivated him to train qi with more effort. The amount of effort made Zheng feel ashamed.

    Since WangXia was mentioned, now about the sma weapons. Each sma grenade contained about 10% of Zheng¡¯s qi. This version was an upgrade by Xuan. Electricity would fly in a five-meter radius and attack anything within a ten-meter radius. The high heat from the sma attack could melt the alloy floor. Even Zheng wasn¡¯t certain he could survive it. They also experimented the defense of the dragon shard against the sma weapons. The result made them happy yet worrying. The dragon shard could block the sma and the heat but if the other team had a simr defensive item, it would render their sma weapons useless.

    The sma mine could store up to 20% of Zheng¡¯s qi and naturally doubled the power of the grenade. The sma timed bomb had equivalent power. These self-manufactured sci-fi weapons with magical rules were what differentiated team China from the regr teams. It had be amon acknowledgement that Xuan offered huge support for the team.

    Zero was second to thest in enhancement exchanges after this movie. All he got was the dragon blood injection and two Gauss explosive bullets for the sniper rifle. These two bullets could destroy all living things everything within a hundred-meter radius. Furthermore, its effect increases multiple folds if activated within an organism¡¯s body. Even huge organisms could get killed by one shot if it got hit by a direct shot.

    Xuan didn¡¯t enhance anything. Almost all his points were spent on crafting materials. His reward was given to Lan. However, he didn¡¯t seem to mind a bit. After modifying the robot, he brought out arge quantity of sma grenades then modified the Sky Sticks to give them arger energy reserve and electric jet engines. The Sky Stick¡¯s speed could reach up to 3000 km an hour. But the user would also need to face a horrifying level of air resistance. Zheng was the only one who could still control the Sky Stick at that point. So this engine was useless until they obtain a rule to nullify the air resistance.

    Zheng sat on the tform looking at all the people. These were hisrades that would fight alongside him. Team China grew stronger again after a wipe. He didn¡¯t know how far away they were from team Devil but he knew they would encounter each other again. Team China would defeat them then leave this realm.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! Don¡¯t make the other team wait too long!¡±

    ¡°Enter the beam within thirty seconds. Target locked. Starship Troopers. Teleportation begins.¡±

 Vol 14 4-1.

    As Zheng went through the familiar dreamy state, he carefully experienced this feeling. He felt like he sensed something every time he went through the process, but this feeling disappeared in an instant and left him with just a rough idea.

    When Zheng woke up, he was standing in a noisy lobby. People in military uniforms were walking everywhere. He stood in the centre of the lobby. It was as though these people intentionally left the area empty.

    The first thing he did was looking at the floor. To his surprise, there were no newbies. The notification sounded in his mind.

    ¡°Team Southern me and team Forest had already entered the Starship Troopers world. Killing a normal member awards 2000 points and a rank C reward. Killing an unlocked member awards 7000 points and a rank B reward. Deduct one point for each member from team China killed. Plus, one point for killing a member of the opposing teams. The final score multiplied by 2000 will be awarded as points to each remaining member.¡±

    Zheng looked at the others after hearing it. The other six people obviously heard the notifications too. Kampa asked. ¡°How can there be two other teams?¡±

    Zheng shook his head. ¡°I am not sure about this situation. The leader authority doesn¡¯t mention a limit to the number of teams. Perhaps if the world permits it, God can pull all ten teams into a movie world!¡±

    Xuan said calmly. ¡°Instead of these questions, we should discuss where the two teams coulde from. Based on just their meanings, Southern me is highly likely around South Africa. But there are several possible locations for team Forest. Based onnd size and forest coverage, I think they are from Brazil. So team Forest should be South America.¡±

    Gando said. ¡°Both locations aren¡¯t too developed. No wonder we are the strongest team.¡±

    Xuan nced at him. ¡°This isn¡¯t how you should think. A country¡¯s strength is about the country. Can you say you are confident at fighting the locals in a forest? In a world with enhancements and bing stronger nonstop, people from developed countries are not necessarily stronger. In fact, those who unlocked the gic constraint, or has the potential to unlock it are the ones that can survive in this world.¡± Xuan looked at his watch.

    Zheng and the others followed and looked at theirs. Wiping the other teams in a team battle didn¡¯t mean they could be safe. The main mission didn¡¯t necessarily require them to kill the other teams. Sometimes, it might be an unrted mission.

    ¡°Survive twenty days. Rewards 1 point for every 100 warrior bugs killed. Rewards 1 point for every 10 hopper bugs killed. Rewards 10 points for every sma bug killed. Rewards 100 points for every tanker bug killed.¡± Zheng read it out then thought for a moment. ¡°Why isn¡¯t there points for control bugs? Could it be?¡±

    Everyone said with excitement at the same time. ¡°Bonus mission?¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°That¡¯s definitely it! A bonus mission! It will be a pity if we don¡¯tplete such an obvious bonus mission. The question is, this is difficult sci-fi war film, why do we only have seven people? Does God consider the difficulty to be low?¡±

    Xuan said. ¡°The difficulty can be low or high. Based on our environment, we should be in space right now, probably inside a starship. If we can coerce the pilot and staffs to drive the starship off then hide the coordinates of this ship, twenty days would pass by in the blink of an eye. Or we can just break a leg and spend our time in the starship in safety. There won¡¯t be a need to fight the Arachnids with our lives. Remember our current identity is troops of the mobile infantry.¡±

    The others nodded. God would usually give them an identity based on where they appear. They might have to forge one on their own if they appeared in an empty warehouse but since this was a crowded lobby, the situation was simr to Resident Evil.

    Zheng exhaled and said. ¡°The usual rule. We will choose whether to live through these twenty days in safety and take the 1000 points, which will avoid the fight against the other two teams. Or enter the bug filled and farm points in the battlefield. We might also have to fight the other teams that will either end in a huge sum of rewards or death. Let¡¯s vote.¡±

    Kampa and Gando were the first to reply. Kampa said. ¡°Of course enter the.¡±

    Gando said in panic. ¡°Of course break our own legs and stay.¡±

    They looked each other in the eyes. Gando carefully moved his eyes away andughed like usual.

    WangXia immediately said. ¡°I think Xuan is right that danger equals rewards. We are going encounter dangers as long as we are still alive. Why not just take the challenge and grow stronger? I choose to enter.¡±

    Lan nodded and giggled. ¡°I also choose to enter. There are no newbies to drag us back this time. We can focus on the battle. Plus, everyone is so stronger. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems.¡±

    Zero nodded in agreement. He didn¡¯t even say a word. Xuan said calmly. ¡°I think we should enter the. Since there are no newbies, this will be a battle between the elites. I think there¡¯s also the possibility of getting along with the other teams peacefully. Zheng, you remember what you told me about team India¡¯s leader? When two teams encounter each other, they will inspect each other¡¯s powers. If the two teams are simr, then they will exchange information. If these two teams are simr in power, we might be able to exchange some rules on magic.¡±

    Zheng shook his head slightly. Sometimes he just didn¡¯t know how to deal with Xuan. Like when Xuan found knowledge beyond his understanding, the enthusiasm that emerged was nothing like a gically modified person without feelings. His fanaticism toward the rules on magic were almost pathological. If Xuan wasn¡¯t staying conscious, he might have gone back to The Mummy and continued his search.

    Zheng said. ¡°Ok, six to one. We are going to the bug for a ride. I will assign our roles. Kampa is the gunner as usual. Based on the movie, bugs have strong closebat capabilities. They can tear a person apart as soon as they got close enough. Their numbers can be described as a sea of bugs. God also tend to increase the difficulty on top of the movie. So Kampa needs to clear the bugs in arge area. Kill as much as you can. They are all points.¡±

    ¡°Zero¡¯s targets are the hoppers and therger bugs. The gauss sniper rifle is suitable against theserge bugs. WangXia is responsible for sting the holes on the ground andrge swarms of bugs. Lan keep the scan inside the ground below us and other teams that might close in on us. Xuan and I are the only ones that can pilot the Sky Sticks. You will use the Sky Stick to support the others and protect Lan¡¯s safety. Lastly, Gando...¡±

    Gando interrupted in panic. ¡°Wait. Wait. Just break my leg and leave me in this starship. Hoho. You can fight without any burden and don¡¯t have to protect a newbie. Haha.¡±

    Zhengughed and grabbed his shoulder. ¡°No need to. We won¡¯t protect the ¡®newbie¡¯. Hoho. Remember to follow our pace. As a newbie without protection, you are a goner if you fall into the sea of bugs.¡±

    Before Gando could reply, Xuan adjusted his sses and said. ¡°This starship isn¡¯t necessarily safe unless it¡¯s the one where the female main character is in. You also have to pray that the current date isn¡¯t during the second attack by the federation. The highest rate of fatality is actually on starships. We have the power to fight the bugs but if this starship gets sted by sma bursts, your power won¡¯t be able to help you. Understand?¡±

    Gando stared at Xuan then recalled the movie. After some time, he nodded quietly. Zheng said. ¡°Gando¡¯s role is to attack any bugs thate close to us and help Kampa spray down bugs in range. When arge number of bugs surround us, you have to attract them and use the electrical attack. Any questions?¡±

    No one had questions. Gando opened his mouth but didn¡¯t say anything in the end and just nodded.

    Just then, they heard the broadcast. ¡°toon 4 please gather at lobby number 3. Repeat. toon 4 please gather at lobby number 3. Squats will be assigned. Landing in Klendathu in fourteen hours.¡±

    They knew the movie had officially started. People began walking near them. The team quickly squeezed out from the crowd together and followed everyone leaving the room.

    ¡°As expected. We are not in the same toon as the main character. The movie mentioned Juan Rico is a private in toon 6.¡± Xuan said as they walked. ¡°Klendathu is the first invasion in the movie. The is the bug¡¯s homeworld. Due to the number of bugs and their strengths far exceeded the federation¡¯s expectations, over a hundred thousand people died in the battle. Hope toon 4 didn¡¯t get wiped in the movie.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zheng said lightly. ¡°We have been getting stronger. Just be careful and we won¡¯t fail. I won¡¯t let anyone die in this movie. We will all go back alive!¡±

    They followed along with the crowd. Lobby number 3 was near.

    Starship Troopers was a sci-fi war film depicting a future world. Aside from human and technology, there were the Arachnids that evolve their bodies for strength. They could shoot their eggs through space onto others. A species that were unknown to humans. Yet, humans mistaken them as a weak species.

    The Arachnids attacked Earth with meteorite and destroyed a city, then followed up with multiple meteorite attacks. Thus, the federation dered war on the Arachnids . In the movie, the human¡¯s first attack was sending arge number of starships to the Arachnids homeworld. However, they underestimated the strength of the Arachnids and caused a lot of casualties. Over a hundred thousand troops were killed. That was the Klendathu invasion, the point in time that team China entered this world.

    Zheng looked through the ss windows at space. Stars were twinkling and a yellow was not far away. That was the they were going to enter, Klendathu!

 Vol 14: 4-2.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 4-2.</strong>

    As expected. Their identities were registered within the Federal Armed Services. All were private ranks. Though a senior officer appointed Xuan as the squad leader. Three other troopers were assigned to their squad, making them a regr ten men squad of toon 4.

    Everything followed smoothly since they didn¡¯t have to worry about identity. The team followed the three other troopers to find their respective rooms. Fourteen hours to go before thending. They could get a good night¡¯s sleep after dinner. These three troopers became their guides.

    Once they found the rooms for their squad, Xuan sent the three troopers away to fetch the battle manual for the site toon 4 was responsible for. His position gave him the right to see this manual.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know when they wille back, so I will make this brief.¡± Xuan looked at the other six people and said. ¡°The first issue is we entered this world at a time earlier than I imagined and at a ce safer than expected. Don¡¯t you feel strange? Three teams entered this movie. The weakest team entered first, followed by the second team, and the third team. We appeared right before the first invasion. There weren¡¯t any dangers in the movie before this time unless they appeared in the city hit by the meteorite. But God wouldn¡¯t put any team in such a hopeless situation so I think the other two teams are either simr to us in strength. We entered just a few minutester. Or...¡±

    Zheng had a bad feeling at this point and asked. ¡°What¡¯s the other possibility?¡±

    Xuan waved his hand. ¡°The other possibility is they entered much earlier than us then they will have the time to do a lot of things. If they really did, we are at a disadvantage.¡±

    Kampa asked. ¡°Like what? What can put us at a disadvantage? Training martial arts or magic in this world? That¡¯s only possible if they have ten years of time here.¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°Not that extreme. They just needed to enter the movie when the Federal Armed Services recruited troops. What if they became high ranking generals? If we encounter them in the battlefield, they can straight up order the troopers to attack us. Or they can find our location through scans and order bombers to bomb us. Anyway, if the teams¡¯ strengths are simr, we will make peace with the other two teams and exchange information. If it is the other possibility, that will be up to whether they can think of what I just said.¡±

    Lan asked. ¡°They couldn¡¯t get to high ranking generals so fast right? I remembered the main character only became a sergeant after many battles. They won¡¯t be able to order arge number of troops unless they are at least colonels. Smaller numbers aren¡¯t a threat to us.¡±

    Zheng said before Xuan could reply. ¡°I get what he said. Why did they have to join the Federal Armed Services during active recruiting? That¡¯s because you could choose which field you want to be in. There are people with psychic abilities in this world. But how much weaker is their psychic abilities inparison to us with the enhanced mental capacity stat? If you entered the Military Intelligence, your psyche scan and soul link can probably help you climb ranks faster than the main character¡¯s friend.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Correct. This is one of the points I am concerned about. If the other team discovered our location first, then we might be in special danger. If they really became a high ranking general in the Military Intelligence, they just need to issue an order and ce us on the starship where the female main character is. They can also order other starships to open fire if we seized control of the starship. While if we don¡¯t run, there¡¯s a 90% chance we will die following the plot.¡±

    Zheng exhaled then sat on the bed. He grabbed a drink from the cab and took a gulp. ¡°I understand. That means, we can¡¯t expose ourselves as yers before they do. Correct? However, once the invasion begins and we take out our weapons, we will be the center of attention. Are you suggesting we shouldn¡¯t use our weapons but use those harmless firearms from the Mobile Infantry?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Yes. This is one of our choices. There is another one but that may go against your justice.¡± Xuan smiled sarcastically.

    Zheng was surprised and asked. ¡°Against my justice? Let me hear it.¡±

    Xuan sneered at him. ¡°Thendings consist of groups of three hundred troopers. These troopers don¡¯tnd on the same spot and we can defend against their firearms with the dragonshard. So we just have to kill everyone around us. Know why I am looking for the battle manual? Because we need to find toon 6, where the main character is, then follow the characters who lived through the First Bug War. Once we see them, we will put away our weapons in the dimensional bag then we cane back here in safety.¡±

    What a sinister n. Killing three hundred troopers, all the bugs on the way, and all those who would see their weapons. Most of the fleets were destroyed during this war and the rest were busy running for their lives. So naturally, no one would notice their abnormality. Furthermore, Lan could block off the other teams¡¯ psyche force users with psyche whip. They could tell that team China was here but wouldn¡¯t be able to pin point who. Then the team would follow the movie characters back to the starship. Almost perfect!

    Zheng sipped his drink quietly. He finished thest gulp and gripped his hand. The aluminum can was crushed. Then he said calmly. ¡°I understand. Let¡¯s do it. Kill the three hundred troopers in our group. If toon 6 is not that far away, we will kill our way through.¡±

    ¡°Live on. Such a heavy weight within these two words. Xuan, do you still remember the conflict we used to have? Can I dirty my hands to stay alive? I can give you the answer now.¡±

    The three troopers brought back the manual. The map showed that toon 4, 5, and 6 were spread out in a triangle. They weren¡¯t that far away. If they used the Sky Sticks during part of the way, it would be easy to reach toon 6.

    After everyone fell asleep, Zheng had Lan connected him to Xuan through soul link.

    ¡°My answer is I can dirty my hands but not my heart. I can massacre everyone in front of me for the lives of myrades, for my own life, but if you use anyone from our team as bait, I will beat the shit out of you.¡± Zheng said calmly as hey on the bed and stared at the ceiling.

    Xuan replied with a short ¡®mhm¡¯. No one knew what he was thinking. He flipped his body to the side and fell asleep. After a while, Lan sighed and fell asleep too. Zheng continued staring at the ceiling.

    Eight hours of sleep passed by quickly. The broadcast woke the troopers up. After cleaning themselves, the troopers flooded into the cafeteria for breakfast. Three hourster, the countdown finally began. All the troopers gathered in the lobbies and received their weapons, armors, helmets. The squads then headed to the transportation ships.

    The seven people from team China were among one of these troopers. They and the three troopers in their squad were assigned to a transportation ship. The door closed and a lieutenant walked out. He gave everyone a cold stare and said. ¡°Remember, kill everything that isn¡¯t walking on two legs! Kill with all your might! Give your best to stay alive!¡±

    ¡°Yes. Sir!¡±

    The three troopers said. But Zheng and his team were silent. This lieutenant was going to rage but when he looked at them, a chilling sensation shut down all the words he had. Aside from the girl and a boy, the other five people gave off a murderous feeling, a feeling directed at him.

    Rumbling. The ship trembled as it began to descend toward Klendathu.

 Vol 14 5-1

    The ship shook violently. Everyone knew the battle had begun. The lieutenant jumped out as soon as the door opened, followed by the three troopers. The others stood there silently.

    ¡°Just like we had nned. Kill all the bugs and humans on the way. If we happen to meet the other team, kill them too! Live on with all we have. We will first clear all the bugs and people nearby then head toward toon 6. The battle begins!¡±

    Everyone brought out their weapons. Kampa had his huge EMP rifle. Zero¡¯s Gauss sniper rifle wasn¡¯t as cool looking but his expressionless face brought the cool factor up.

    WangXia took out many sma weapons the size of half a fist. He hung them all to his body. Fortunately, the sma weapons were quite stable that neither high heat nor impact could trigger them. Otherwise, these smas weapons would take their lives.

    Gando also got his bear robot. He did not hesitate climbing into the cockpit this time. Then he picked up the Gatling cannon Zheng ced on the ground. The robot didn¡¯t look too great but its fingers were well made. It looked dexterous holding the Gatling cannon then jumped off the ship.

    ¡°Put your dragonshard ne on. As soon as you notice its glow dimming,e right to me. I will refill its energy. Be careful of ambushes from beneath. And be careful of the tactical nukes. Kill all the humans that¡¯s not one of us!¡±

    Zheng said to them and brought out Tiger¡¯s Soul. The moment this weapon appeared, ayer of red light filled the ship. Everyone here quivered slightly. Then Kampa and Zero exited the ship.

    The outside was rather dim. The clouds of this looked quite thick that it blocked sunlight from reaching the earth. The color of the sky looked simr to dawn but the ce was loud in contrast. Troopers wereing out of transportation ships continuously. Many of them seemed like new recruits. Some were even excited and in high spirits. There was no sign of worry for this war. It was as though this was a trip or a game.

    Zheng walked out of the ship and saw these troopers ran past him. The three troopers from his squad also ran away. Kampa said by his ears. ¡°You call this an army? Just a bunch of mobs.¡±

    Xuan stood behind Zheng and said calmly. ¡°Nothing to be surprised about. The people in this world are different from our world. There is only one government in this Earth. War hadn¡¯t happened for a long time. The army is more like aary expedition. That¡¯s the cause for the huge casualty in the first invasion. The higher officials in this world are truly idiotic mortals.¡±

    The rest of the team looked at each other thenughed dryly. A middle age lieutenant noticed the group of seven, especially the bear robot that looked totally out of ce. It shouldn¡¯t appear in serious battle. So he walked towards them.

    The lieutenant said in a cold voice. ¡°What is your...¡±

    A red light shed across following Zheng¡¯s hand as soon as he spoke. The lieutenant who was three meters away moved his hand toward his chest in a confusion. His body began to slide off with this simple touch. Blood spurted out from his lower half and he fell off in two.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin. Don¡¯t show any mercy! If you want to live, then kill every person who sees our weapons! Lan, scan toon 6 to the north.¡±

    Zheng gave a shout then charged toward the two troopers who were standing behind the lieutenant in totally shock. The Tiger¡¯s Soul shed across when he was still three meters away and cut the troopers from their chests. Death didn¡¯te immediately. They wailed and struggled on the ground with their upper bodies.

    Zheng didn¡¯t look at the ground. He gazed ahead and said. ¡°Zero, over there. Those two beside the transportation ship seemed like reporters. I remember the reporters were reporting the event live in the movie. Kill them!¡±

    Kampa also began shooting at a spot crowded with troopers. He roared and pulled the trigger. Countless tiny bullets shoot through in speed not visible to the eyes. The outer most troopers were torn to pieces without making any noise. The EMP rifle¡¯s power almost wiped the group of fifty in an instant. Merely a few survived by hiding in the holes on the ground. Waves of noise came from people around them and bullets were fired from those troopers.

    The first to get hit was the bear robot that was standing on the outer most. Xuan embedded the dragonshard on the robot and had it powered by the energy reserve. So the barrier from the robot was the second toughest. The translucent barrier blocked all the bulletsing at it.

    It lifted the Gatling cannon with seeming difficulty. However, it hesitated for some time before turning its head around. ¡°Fumoffu?¡±

    Zheng sighed and said. ¡°Gando, fire! I won¡¯t recharge your robot again in this movie. Understand? Every bit of energy is precious. If you don¡¯t want your energy to deplete and get killed, then raise your weapon and begin the battle!¡±

    Bang! Zero¡¯s rifle also fired. The bullet broke through the air on its way. By the time everyone reacted to it, a half meter hole opened up on the ship and behind the hole was a stter of blood and flesh. The gauss sniper rifle wouldn¡¯t even leave behind a corpse at such close distance. Those two reporters and their cameras were crushed. The only things left behind were two pairs of legs.

    Gando also finally pulled the trigger. Zheng noticed a trooper carrying a rocketuncher type weapon on his shoulder. Another trooper inserting a red shell into theuncher. This scene was familiar from the movie. This was the only heavy firearm of the Mobile Infantry, also an unreasonable disy of the federation¡¯s technology. This weapon could destroy an area of several hundred meters with a shot. Gando was aiming at these two troopers attempting to use the tactical nuke.

    The Gatling cannon was not as powerful as the EMP rifle but it could still tear human bodies apart within a thousand-meter range. The two troopers were shot flying before they could finish firing.

    ¡°Kampa, Zero, attack all the transportation ships. Don¡¯t let any leave our sight. WangXia, use the sma weapons. We have to finish the fight in under a minute. Lan, find all the troopers that are hiding. We can¡¯t leave any survivors. Also keep an eye on the distance of the bugs. Xuan, finish off any troopers that didn¡¯t get killed immediately!¡±

    Zheng shouted then jumped up using the movement technique. He raised Tiger¡¯s Soul and shed at a ship behind him. This ship was just taking off. The light de from the sh cut the ship in half. It then exploded. The barrier blocked the re and shrapnel flying at them.

 Vol 14 5-2

    One minuteter. There were no other living things left on the field. The transportation ships were also sniped by the gauss rifle and EMP rifle. The EMP rifle reached beyond 4km and pierced armoured te within 1km easily. A few seconds of spray would burst a ship in mes. Zero¡¯s attacks were much simpler as he aimed for the cockpit. The Gauss sniper rifle would kill anything within the cockpit. Not a single ship elevated above a kilometre before being downed.

    ¡°50 points for each transportation ship.¡± Zero picked the rifle back up and said to Zheng.

    Kampa also said. ¡°Right. 50 points each and one point for every 10 troopers.¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°F*cking God is obviously encouraging us to destroy everything. Whatever. Lan, located toon 6 yet? Search for a path with less troopers. It will be troublesome if we get recorded by cameras from the reporters. Don¡¯t worry about the bugs. We shouldn¡¯t have any problem with our weapons.¡±

    Lan nodded and said with her eyes closed. ¡°About 17km away. But they are retreating toward our direction. A lot of bugs over there with endless numbers surfacing from the ground. The bugs beneath us are alsoing us, lots of them!¡±

    Zheng shouted. ¡°Send the image to WangXia, Kampa, and me! Gando protect us. Zero and Xuan protect Lan.¡±

    The image of the scan appeared in Zheng¡¯s mind. He could see endless bugs that were two-meter tall and three meter in length swarming to the surface near a hundred meter away through the tunnels. The surface copsed before he could notify the others and revealed a hole. Huge bugs swarmed out. These bugs were moving at a speed twice that of normal people. The first bug was already charging at the seven of them.

    The EMP rifle roared again. The first bug got shattered and the one directly behind was killed by the bullets piercing through it¡¯s body.

    Gando had psychological hindrance in killing before, but not anymore. He fired the Gatling cannon. Its effect wasn¡¯t nearly as strong as the EMP rifle. The cannon triggered sparks as they hit the bugs and took a whole second to kill one. Their killings dyed the bugs froming out for a moment and bodies were piling up in front of them.

    ¡°We underestimated them. No wonder they killed an army of over a hundred thousand in just several hours. Kampa, continue shooting. Don¡¯t let theme close. WangXia, we can use ten sma grenades.¡±

    Zheng exhaled then took out the two Sky Sticks. He was nning to proceed ording to their n. They would fly near toon 6 then find a chance to join the remaining troopers and follow them back to the starship.

    Just then, Lan said urgently with a frown. ¡°I am going to cut off the scan and soul link for a while. They found us but that was a broad scan. They didn¡¯t lock onto our psyche forces. Wait a bit. I will mask off their scan with psyche whip. I need thirty seconds.¡±

    Zheng immediately put down the Sky Sticks and stood next to Lan. His eyes defocused as he unlocked the first stage. This was a time where they were vulnerable to sneak attacks. They couldn¡¯t tell when a bug ambushes them from beneath. The only thing he could do was rely on his sense for dangers.

    That was when Zheng noticed Xuan wasn¡¯t standing near the group. He ran over to the dead troopers and was picking up red shells. He recognized these shells were one of their goals in this movie, the tactical nukes. They were the size of a fist but had the power of a tier D sci-fi weapon.

    Xuan suddenly threw away the shells. Two gauss pistols slipped into his hands. Zheng then felt the ground shaking. He didn¡¯t get the time to shout when the ce Xuan was standing on copsed, exposing several holes and the bugsing out of them.

    Zheng¡¯s heart clenched tight. A bug was only three meters away from Xuan and those huge ws were approaching him. He ced a pistol over his shoulder and fired at the bug behind. The gauss pistol was at least more powerful than the Gatling cannon. The bullets pierced the bugs head with ease. Then the two pistols began whirling around in crazy speed. No matter where the bugs came up, the pistols would get them instantly. Xuan stood in the centre calmly and nothing could get near three meters of him. Dead bugs were piling up in dozens around.

    Lan said. ¡°Done!¡±

    Xuan had been shooting for ten seconds. He was still intact but Zheng could tell his movements were no longer as smooth and he was slowing down. This shooting technique consumed too much stamina. As soon as Lan reconnected Zheng to the scan, he charged over and shouted. ¡°Lan, connect me with Xuan¡¯s mind!¡±

    He jumped down toward the hole while at the same time began a countdown for Xuan to stop.

    ¡°Stop!¡± Zheng said through his mind. Hended behind Xuan and shed several bugs approaching in halves. Xuan exited his state and continued shooting only at the bugs in front.

    ¡°Lan, get WangXia in the link. Xuan stop shooting when I say so. I will take you out of this hole. Nothing wille out of staying here. The number of bugsing out are endless. We will eventually get covered with bug corpses.¡±

    He also said to WangXia. ¡°Set a sma timed bomb to four seconds and throw it over when I say so!¡±

    ¡°Stop!¡± ¡°Throw!¡±

    Zheng gave a shout as he activated both his Qi and blood energy. He entered Explosion in under a second. The world seemingly turned into slow motion, even with the bugs¡¯ speed. He grabbed Xuan by the shoulders then charged toward the edge of the hole.

    This hole was about four meters deep. Zheng jumped then stepped on the edge to climb out. The timed bombnded on the bottom of the hole at the same time. Four red shells were also left on in the hole.

    Zheng was running toward Lan with the movement technique as fast as he could. Lan couldn¡¯t even react when he got her and Xuan up to the ground level. A several meter-high sma ball appeared followed by multiple explosions and a mushroom cloud about a hundred meters from them. The cloud then covered everyone.

 Vol 14 6-1.

    Ayer of dirt covered everyone following the nuclear explosion. Kampa and the bear robot were standing a bit further away. The other five peopley on the ground. They also noticed Kampa¡¯s body looked a littlerger and hairier.

    ¡°Werewolf transformation?¡± Zheng patted the dirt off his body and climbed up.

    The hole from behind had be muchrger and deeper. The dirt covering them was sted off from this ce. Not a single bug appeared from the hole again.

    Zheng dug out the two Sky Sticks also covered in dirt then threw one to Xuan. He brought out the baskets from the dimensional bag and said. ¡°Talkter. Turn on the Sky Stick!¡±

    The EMP rifle¡¯s barrel was changing in colour, signifying it was overheating. Xuan connected the basket to the Sky Stick without a word then stepped on it. At the same time, lights glowed from beyond the sky like a meteor shower. Blueser balls flew from one end to the other. Every one of them looked so big and magnificent.

    Zheng and Xuan looked at each other. They knew most of the fleet were destroyed in this battle. The invasion was aplete failure. The movie didn¡¯t show it but the hundred thousand casualty was just the estimation for the mobile infantry. Those who died from the fleet increased this number to three hundred thousand.

    ¡°Everyone get on the baskets! Gando and Kampa get on one. The rest get on the other!¡± Zheng shouted and lifted the Sky Stick.

    WangXia took out a timed bomb, set it up, then threw it at Kampa and Gando¡¯s direction. The blue light soared the area as sma spheres emitted from the bomb. All the bugs that came in touch were instantly vaporized and those nearby became ignited. The bugs in this area backed off as if ayer of acid spread over thend. Kampa and Gando seized the change to run into the basket under Xuan. Then he lifted off.

    Zheng followed closely and said to Lan who was beneath. ¡°Connect my mind to Xuan. And keep an eye on any troopers nearby. If you find them then send the location to Zero.¡±

    Lan gave an affirming response. Zheng said to Xuan. ¡°Are the other two teams looking for us? I am afraid we might encounter the other teams if we head to the main character now. Everyone knows it will be safest staying next to the main character. If the other teams are also looking for cover there and teamed up, wouldn¡¯t we be walking right into a trap?¡±

    ¡°I actually wouldn¡¯t worry as much if that¡¯s the case.¡± Xuan replied calmly. ¡°Because that would imply they hadn¡¯t be high ranking generals nor obtained any political power. Based onbat strength, we have over a 70% chance of winning. Your Explosion and Destruction techniques weren¡¯t counted in our rating and we are still the strongest team here. We have a high chance of winning if you use these techniques.¡±

    ¡°What we need to be worried is when they don¡¯t appear next to the main character. That would mean they obtained influence in this world, just like what you did in Resident Evil Apocalypse. You used the Umbre Corporation but your methods were too foolish. We can leave this topic forter. The reason God allowed some teams to enter in advance was to let the weaker teams obtain enough influence to bnce the strength of the teams. So you should rather pray that they are next to the main character. Then we will be able to force them into exchanging information or wipe them.¡±

    Zheng exhaled. ¡°Understand. If that¡¯s the case, I think we should rescue some troopers before approaching toon 6 and only use weapons from the federation. We can merge with the troopers to not appear out of ce. So the other teams can¡¯t find us. What do you think?¡±

    Xuan was surprised for a moment then thought for a bit. ¡°My mistake that I didn¡¯t consider this. Human nature is full of curiosity. If they see use over to the site assigned for toon 6, they will be curious as to how we got there. We will merge with a squad on the premise that we are safe just like you said. Wait until the rescue shipse then we will save a squad with normal weapons.¡±

    Zheng came out of the soul link conversation and said to Lan. ¡°Take notice of any remaining troopers from toon 6 and the rescue ships that maye at any time.¡±

    Lan¡¯s voice came from below. ¡°Zheng, a lot of flying organisms are approaching us at high speed. They will reach here in just a minute. Wait, let me send the image over!¡±

    Zheng paused for a bit as the scan appeared in his mind. There were several hundred hopper bugs. Their speed was even faster than the Sky Stick. Based on the scan, these bugs were about three meters long and their wings opened up to six meters. They looked like erged dragonflies with sharp legs that could seemingly shred humans to pieces. The hideous look would send chills to everyone.

    Lan had already sent the images to both Kampa and Gando which shocked the two of them. Kampa immediately turned the EMP rifle at that direction and began firing without even getting a clear look. Gando saw Kampa firing and followed suit. Zero set up the gauss sniper rifle and took aim. Soon, the hundreds of hopper bugs came into vision. These bugs moved so fast and their reaction speed was equally fast. Ten bugs in the front got shredded then the rest immediately spread to both sides. The bugs were suddenly closing in on the Sky Sticks from all sides like a.

    (What to do?! The jet system can speed away from the bugs but it won¡¯t work for Xuan and the other two.)

    ¡°Descend! We will descend together! Lan, scan the ground to see if there are any holes! Hurry. Send the locations to WangXia and me. WangXia, set up the bombs so that they explode as soon as they touch the ground. We need to copse the ground and st the holes. We are relying on you! Hurry!¡±

    Sweat covered Zheng¡¯s forehead. If these hopper bugs caught up to them, he was the only one that could escape. They underestimated the bugs. The terrifying number would swarm them in a sea of bugs. Only forty seconds left. Zheng was screaming from within.

    Xuan saw Zheng approaching the ground and followed suit. Lan didn¡¯t say anything as time passed by. She stood there quietly with her eyes closed. Then her body moved a bit. WangXia activated the tomb and threw it toward the ground. The Sky Sticks were twenty meters above the ground at this time. The bomb exploded as soon as it touched the ground. The blue sma ripped apart the ground and revealed a hole underneath. A few bugs inside were burned to ashes.

    There were several more holes connected to this one but Zheng had no time to consider. He charged right into the hole with the Sky Stick and shouted for them to hold on tight. Xuan, Kampa, and Gando followed closely. Right after the two Sky Sticks got in, the hopper bugs leaped down. The two sides were less than a hundred meters apart.

 Vol 14: 6-2.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 6-2.</strong>

    Kampa and Gando were quick to react in such dire situations. They aimed their guns at the entrance simultaneously and sted the few hoppers near it. Then they heard the rocks cracked. Zheng copsed the wall behind with a sh so the bugsing out of the connected holes couldn¡¯t get to them.

    Kampa and Gando looked at each other then came to a temporary cooperation. Kampa continued shooting ahead while Gando aimed at the top of the entrance. Multiple shots from the Gatling cannon broke off arge rock and it fell down to block off the entrance. The sound of hopper bugs tackling the entrance could still be heard at their end.

    The group finally got to breathe heavily despite the dirt and dust in this cave. The cave was so dark that they couldn¡¯t even see their fingers. However, they felt much safer inparison to the situation from before. Anything but a whole sky of hoppers.

    The concept of safety didn¡¯t exist in the world of movies. They were still so weak after obtaining their powers. Zheng was the only one who could have escaped with his Explosion or Destruction if stuck in that situation. Everyone was powerless against the number and strength of these bugs. All they could do was take a few more bugs with them.

    ¡°We underestimated the bugs. They are not crops waiting for harvest. The movie worlds won¡¯t be easy just because we are stronger. God wouldn¡¯t make a theme park to give out free points.¡± Zheng sighed.

    They could hear the sound of digging through the rocks, especially from the entrance area. This sound gripped their hearts again. Zheng could see the bugs within the connected hole and the hopper bugs outside through Lan¡¯s scan. But there was more. A huge bug was digging itself up from under the ground. It would reach them in five minutes.

    ¡°Dangers are rtive. You grew stronger so God threw you in more dangerous and more rewarding worlds, just like this movie. There may be worlds in the future such as Star Wars where a human¡¯s strength is almost negligible. You can get killed in an instant no matter how strong you are.¡± Xuan was still looking so calm. He readied his pistols in his arms.

    Zheng took a deep breath then said to everyone. ¡°A huge bug ising our way from underground. It should be a tanker bug judging by its size and shape. It will break apart this cave with any hit so we have to clear the hopper bugs outside within five minutes. Xuan, Gando, and I will begin the attack now. Kampa defend the entrance. Spray to your heart¡¯s content as soon as you see any bugse near. Don¡¯t be afraid of hitting us. We have the dragonshard ne. WangXia set up bombs on the ground. With a timer of four minutes and thirty seconds. Add a few mines for additional power.¡±

    Gando was shocked and began crying in Fumoffu!

    They were confused until Lan tranted in a low voice. ¡°Why do I have to go out for the attack? The Gatling cannon is so weak and isn¡¯t near as powerful as the EMP rifle in killing bugs. Why do I have to attack too? That¡¯s just pushing me to die!¡±

    Zheng gave him a cold stare and said. ¡°I am not going to say more than this. The robot¡¯s defensive system isn¡¯t weak. The Gundanium Alloy armor doesn¡¯t break so easily. You also have a AOE attack by luring bugs to you. Isn¡¯t this the best crowd battle ability here? We are a team. Everyone should be prepared to sacrifice himself. If you don¡¯t have this realization, I don¡¯t mind killing you right here!¡± Zheng raised Tiger¡¯s Soul.

    Gando immediately aimed the Gatling cannon at the people behind him. Time froze at this frame as they fell into silence until Xuan said without a hint of emotion. ¡°Gando, I ced three sma bombs inside the robot. If you get further than 50km away from me, the bomb will explode. If my heart stops beating for thirty seconds, the bomb will explode. The choice is yours.¡±

    The bear robot was shaking. It lowered the Gatling cannon and muttered Fumoffu in a low voice.

    The situation was urgent and Zheng didn¡¯t look at him again. ¡°Set the timer to four minutes. Xuan, get up in the air and attack with your gun kata. Remember to stay in the unlocked mode. Gando, lure a big swarm of hopper bugs for the electrical attack. I will use Explosion. We must finish these bugs within four minutes!¡±

    Zheng shed the rocks blocking the entrance with Tiger¡¯s Soul. After a few shes, he broke the rocks with a kick. These shattered rocks flew out and knocked down several hopper bugs. Then the crimson light de shed them in halves.

    Xuan charged out right after Zheng. The Sky Stick flew upward, instantly attracting dozens of hopper bugs to chase after him. Xuan had entered the unlocked mode. The gauss pistols were firing at every direction. But more and more bugs were crowding up on him. His gun kata was quite powerful. It covered every direction that he might get attacked. Dead bugs were dropping nonstop. The Sky Stick was also more agile than the hopper bugs under his control in the unlocked mode so nothing even got near ten meters of him.

    Gando was the second to charge out. The bear robot didn¡¯t have the best style and it cried in Fumoffu. If it wasn¡¯t the Gatling cannon in its hands, one would have mistaken it for aedic character.

    Gando received a warm wee just like Zheng and Xuan. Countless bugs flew at the robot. Those knife like wings that could cut humans in half hit the robot several times. The nking sounds on the robot were nonstop and its fur had torn apart.

    However, just like Zheng had said. The robot¡¯s armor was made of Gundanium Alloy. Its toughness was extremely high. Almost all the wings that hit it got shattered, leaving only a faint trace of white on the armor. A few more triester, the hopper bugs stopped attacking it with their wings and switched to their legs.

    Gando was prepared to die when he charged out. However, seeing that the robot¡¯s armor was so tough, he dropped his worry. He began firing the Gatling cannon but before long, a hopper bug shed the Gatling cannon with its wings. nk! The Gatling cannon broke in half. At the same time, another hopper bug shed its foot and knocked the robot down.

    The fall dazed Gando for an instant. Before he could do anything, several bugs lifted the robot. More and more bugs were swarming up on it and began pulling the robot in midair. The Gundanium Alloy armor was tough but the robot¡¯s joints were not so much. Gando could hear the tearing sounding from the robot¡¯s joints. If the robot got torn apart, he would be exposed to these hopper bugs, a human without any abilities. The only thing that awaited him was death!

    Gando cried with his heart. The fall had almost swapped the location of his arms and legs in the cockpit. His hands were so far away from the control panel. His eyes slowly went out of focus then he grabbed the joystick with his legs. The robot¡¯s arms pushed forward and pushed away the bugs on the robot¡¯s head. Gando flipped himself around in the cockpit and his hands reached for both the blue and red buttons.

 Vol 14: 6-3.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 6-3.</strong>

    Blue light shone from the robot¡¯s chest. Szz. The nearest hopper bug was burned into a charcoal. The bear robot swung its hands and crushed this charcoal. At the same time, the blue light spread out rapidly and enveloped the robot in a six-meter area. The light onlysted for a second but it burned over twenty bugs. The robot moved its arms and broke all the charcoals.

    Once the bugs surrounding the robot were gone, it started to fall. Dozens of bugs immediately flew in to fill the space. The robot was only falling from a ten-meter height. As it almost touches the ground, the metallic humps on its back finally opened up. Blue electricity spurted out and pushed it forward right before it touched the ground. Hopper bugs that were charging at it hit the ground instead. And the robot finally made it out of danger temporarily.

    (My body¡¯s still numb from the electrical attack. This state will persist for two seconds. Needs five seconds to recharge after the electrical attack. Which means I can¡¯t dodge with full capacity for two seconds and can¡¯t attack for five seconds. If I get caught, the robot¡¯s joints won¡¯t be able to sustain five seconds of pulls.)

    Gando felt the world had changed. It was a sensation indescribable with words. Endless information streamed into his head, what actions to take, how to move his hands, what steps should the robot take, its bnce, speed, and strength.

    The speed under the electrical jets that he couldn¡¯t take control of during training felt so easy now. His control gave the robot such fine and agile movements while the jets pushed its speed to an extreme. The robot glided short distances with every jump. The hopper bugs couldn¡¯t catch up to it in a short period of time.

    (Just running isn¡¯t going to do it. Among people who still have power, can¡¯t count on Zheng, Xuan is flying around, is he in the same mental state? Kampa is the only one left. But how am I going to tell him the n? I recall Lan said she will monitor every member¡¯s mental state. Lan! Connect me with Kampa¡¯s mind!)

    Gando was thinking intensely on how to survive. If he got caught again, he could only use the electrical attack but that also meant he couldn¡¯t dodge at full capacity for two seconds and five more seconds before the next attack. This was his fatal weakness so he didn¡¯t even dare to stop. The only thing he could think of was have someone clear the bugs behind him.

    As he looked over, Zheng¡¯s whole person was blurry. He couldn¡¯t see Zheng clearly due to his movement speed. Zheng also attracted and killed the most hopper bugs. A thickyer of dead bugs piled on the ground. Every swing of Tiger¡¯s Soul brought down several more. Inparison to Zheng¡¯s inhumane movements and attacks, Xuan¡¯s gunning style was like magic. Continuous change of the pistols¡¯ direction that killed one to two bugs every time and the smooth movements of the Sky Stick could only be described with perfection. However, the perfect attacks of these two people meant that they couldn¡¯t give Gando any help. All he could do was keep on running.

    The hopper bugs flew faster than the robot. He pulled away their distance several times with sharp changes in direction using his insane control. Even then, the bugs were still slowly closing in on him. The nearest one only five meters away. Gando¡¯s heart was slowly being filled with coldness, despair and anger.

    ¡°This is Kampa. What is it?¡±

    The voice sounded in his mind. This voice almost gave him a shock but also brought out his desire to live. He immediately shouted within his mind. ¡°Help me, Kampa! I will line the bugs up by the cave entrance. Help me! If this amount of bugs catch up to me, then I will...¡±

    ¡°Understood. There¡¯s still some time before the rifle overheats. Lure them over! I will let you take control of the firing!¡± Kampa paused for a moment then said.

    Gando exhaled deeply. His hand movements were barely visible to the naked eyes. The bear robot was running back and forth in abnormal movements and dragged all the hopper bugs to a straight line. The robot suddenly jumped then rolled on the ground.

    At the same time, Gando shouted. ¡°Fire!¡±

    A re shot out from the cave entrance along with countless needle bullets. The hopper bug nearest to Gando was torn to pieces. The bugs behind continued pushing forward due to momentum. Dead bugs started piling right behind the robot.

    ¡°Great!¡± Zheng was still in Explosion. But the energy rings made him feel less stressful. He began talking to Lan over soul link. ¡°Great newbie. He very simr to me. Someone that can breakthrough with ease in the direst situations. And bing a part of the team isn¡¯t just a verbal agreement. The team has to be good to him and he has to give for the team. Lan, how many bugs left?¡±

    Lan paused for a moment. ¡°137 hopper bugs left. Based on our speed, it should take about a minute. But your body...¡±

    Zheng was still in Explosion. The Tiger¡¯s Soul was powerful but the dragonshard was almost useless against closebat organisms. The bugs could attack his body. He couldn¡¯t neglect the bugs¡¯ speed even in Explosion. His body was filled with wounds at this point. The worst cut was arge one on his right chest, deep enough to see his bone. A hopper bug cut it with its wings. Fortunately, his recovery rate was incredible. These wounds had stopped bleeding and cicatrized. So none of these wounds were critical.

    ¡°No problem. My body can still handle it. However, I can¡¯t sustain Explosion for another minute.¡±

    Zheng shed a bug near him then clenched his teeth and exited Explosion. The bugs rapidly closed in on him due to their speed. Two more cuts appeared on his body in just a moment. Lan screamed from inside the cave. She almost charged out if it wasn¡¯t for Kampa blocking the entrance. So she cried out by the entrance.

    Zheng wasn¡¯t looking to kill himself. He brought out the Bracelet of Anubis the moment he exited the unlocked mode. Blood energy started pouring into the bracelet. The army of Anubis rose from the ground and surrounded him with their three-meter-tall bodies as these bugs charge at him. One of the warriors shed at the bugs with its sword.

    After Zheng depleted his blood energy, he poured Qi into Tiger¡¯s Soul. The crimson light de grew longer and longer. It¡¯s color also turning into a deep red. He waited for a hundred hopper bugs to dive down then jumped up with the movement technique. He stepped on the shoulder of a warrior. With both hands holding onto Tiger¡¯s Soul, he shed his sword in a circr motion. He was also draining Qi from the ring into Tiger¡¯s Soul. The attack range at this time was about twenty meters. The invisible part of the light de shed across numerous bugs. Broken pieces of their bodies rained from midair. After most of these bugs were killed, Zheng fell from the warrior¡¯s shoulder andy on the ground exhausted. The army of Anubis guarded him from all directions.

 Vol 14: 7-1.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 7-1.</strong>

    Bugs, especially the hopper bugs. Their attacks were horrifying. A quick glide with a hopper bug¡¯s wings cut off a dozen heads from the warriors of Anubis and turn them back into sand. Fortunately, there were several hundreds of these warriors that a dozen wasn¡¯t a big deal. Numerous big swords shed at it and soon cut this bug to pieces. Then another one charged into them.

    The scene depicted the fight of quality versus quantity. As long as the difference in quality wasn¡¯t night and day, like that of humans against ants, or humans with guns against monkeys, then there was no possibility of a single being destroying countless other lives. Even with Zheng¡¯s power, dead was the only thing that awaited him if he were to fought thousands of hopper bugs.

    Simrly, when the number of bugs had be so little in contrast to the hundreds of warriors, those dozen remaining bugs got cut to pieces as soon as they charged into the army. Their agility and strength were futile in front of such numbers.

    On the other side, Xuan finished the hundred bugs that swarmed him. Kampa and Gando shredded dozens with their coordination. Only two bugs left but before they got to do anything, bang! A powerful bullet shattered both of them.

    Zheng made an effort to absorb the remaining Qi and blood energy from the two rings. A few secondster, he stood up. He recovered about 20% of Qi and 30% of blood energy by now. Not enough for a whole fight in Explosion but enough for him to move.

    Zheng quickly ran back to the cave and yelled. ¡°WangXia, take out the Sky Stick! F*ck, more bugs areing!¡±

    Under the psyche scan, severalrger bugs wereing their way. Fortunately, rocks blocked theirrge bodies. They could also see that all the hopper bugs were cleared. Now they just had to levitate within a minute to free themselves from danger.

    Kampa rushed out from the cave carrying Lan on his back. WangXia and Zero followed carrying the Sky Stick and basket on top. As soon as they threw the two items on the ground, Zheng stepped on the Sky Stick. Lan, WangXia, and Zero entered the basket. Right at this crucial moment, the damaged robot suddenly rolled on the ground and cried in Fumoffu.

    Lan yelled. ¡°It¡¯s bad! Gando unlocked the gic constraint in the fight and he¡¯s suffering the after effect. His whole body is spasming. He can¡¯t breathe, almost going to suffocate. He can¡¯t even get himself on the basket!¡±

    Zheng was going to get down but then he saw Xuan¡¯s action and lifted off. ¡°Lan, spend some attention to scan the surviving squads. We need to find a target to merge into. Oh, and don¡¯t ease on monitoring the sky. Tell me when you find the rescue ships.¡±

    The bear robot was facing their side as it rolled. Gando clenched his teeth tightly. The extreme pain had made him bite them so hard that his mouth was full of blood. His muscles twitching violently. He couldn¡¯t even find the strength to move. His breathing was getting shorter and shorter. He was almost going to faint. The pain from unlocking the gic constraint for the first time wasn¡¯t something a normal person could withstand.

    Gando slowly closed his eyes in this pain. He could only breathe when his body twitched from the pain. Then he felt the cockpit shook and opened his eyes to look at the screen. Xuan and Kampa were carrying the robot from both sides to the basket. This robot was small but it still took them twenty seconds to walk the eight-meter distance. Kampa gave a shout and threw it into the basket. Xuan then stepped onto the Sky Stick and flew up. The ground began trembling.

    Kampaughed out loudly. He had returned to normal from the werewolf transformation and pped the bear robot on the shoulder. ¡°Nice kid. Never expected you to unlock the gic constraint in your first fight. It seemed like chasing you with the electric stick for so long didn¡¯t go to waste. Haha. That was thanks to you or we wouldn¡¯t have been able to kill so many bugs in such a short period.¡±

    Gando didn¡¯t reply. He adjusted the screen to look down at the ground. A mound rose from the ground after the trembling. Then a seven-meter-tall and ten-meter-long huge red bug dug itself out. It aimed its mouth at the air and shot out a pir of fire. The fire got up to fifteen meters. They could feel the heat despite being so far from it.

    Kampa and Gando looked at each other. Then he aimed the overheated EMP rifle down. Xuan said. ¡°There¡¯s no need. Five more seconds.¡±

    The two were confused for a moment then looked below. Aside from the first tanker bug, countless bugs also dig out from the ground. If they were just twenty seconds slower, these bugs would have devoured them.

    ¡°Time¡¯s up!¡±

    ¡°Time.¡± On the other Sky Stick, WangXia was holding onto the pulse on his wrist and said to the others. At almost the same instant, blue light shed and numerous blue sma spheres shot out. All the bugs that got in contact were vaporized and anything nearby was burned to ashes. These sma spheres were much more powerful than lightning or electrical attacks. They were a phenomenon of highly concentrated electricity.

    The bundle of one timed bomb with several sma mines created enough spheres to fill a hundred-meter area. The heat extended up to two hundred meters. Two more tanker bugs dug out from the ground. Then the series of explosions wiped arge area of them. WangXia¡¯s points suddenly jumped in hundreds and was nearing a thousand. They were still in danger but he still couldn¡¯t contain hisughter.

    Zheng was controlling the Sky Stick. He received the explosion images through Lan. He let out a sigh of relief seeing so many points were killed. Then asked. ¡°Lan, have you found any surviving squads? What about toon 6?¡±

    Lan sighed. ¡°toon 1nded first and had been wiped. Then toon 2 and 3 followed. Our toon 4 only has a thousand remaining behind a hill. toon 5 is almost done. Though there¡¯s a group of a few hundred gathering scattered troopers. They are moving toward toon 6. toon 6 has the most people but also a lot of bugs chasing them. They are heading our way.¡±

    Those whonded first died the earliest. Zheng nodded. He knew they underestimated the bugs. Over a hundred thousand casualties within just a few hours, most were from the ground units. This was partially caused by abnormality in their weapons. This sci-fi universe didn¡¯t have a mechanical ground unit. Furthermore, it was dangerous for the seven of them from just several hundred hopper bugs.

    ¡°Zheng, I found something interesting. Where do you think the team that just scanned our location is at?¡± Xuan voice appeared in his mind. He knew Lan had connected Xuan through soul link.

    Zheng thought for a moment. ¡°toon 6? You think we are going to meet them when we arrive at toon 6?¡±

    Xuan said. ¡°No. They can¡¯t be in toon 6 because this will lead them to meet us face to face. You have to know that their biggest advantage is arriving in this world earlier than us and was able to create their ¡®influence¡¯, not in fighting us directly. We are stronger than them. The most likely oue in a direct team fight is we wiping the two teams.¡±

    ¡°If I am in their ce, they won¡¯t want to enter a team fight now nor expose their location so we can find them. The battlefield is also dangerous. We can barely protect ourselves here so as the weaker teams, they won¡¯t be able to survive the sea of bugs easily while fighting us. The only possibility that made them search for us under such situation is they believe they are currently safe. If that¡¯s the case, the safest ce in this battlefield isn¡¯t next to the main character but rather among the bugs!¡±

    Zheng as shocked. A safe ce among the bugs? What did this mean? He quickly said. ¡°Do you mean that God put them...¡±

    Xuan said with certainty. ¡°Yes. God put them on the bug¡¯s side, just like how team India was on the side of Imhotep. One of the teams is an ally of the bugs!¡±

    Zheng exhaled deeply. ¡°If that¡¯s true then are those hopper bugs sent by the team after they scanned us? Aren¡¯t we in great danger now?¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be too much danger. They probably shouldn¡¯t have the influence to order an army of bugs. Or it wouldn¡¯t have been just several hundred bugs. My spection is they belong to the bugs but don¡¯t have the authority to order any bugs. All they could do was give the results of their scans over to the brain bug via soul link. We are in danger because the brain bug knows our location but it won¡¯t give up the lives of the rest of the federation force for us. So once we reach toon 6, we will be much safer. However, there are two questions that can¡¯t be answered.¡±

    ¡°One is where¡¯s the other team? Are they not in this battlefield?¡±

    ¡°Two is God wants us to survive twenty days. Under what conditions? Can we just live through these twenty days like a trip? No, based on our understanding of God, something that wasn¡¯t in the movie is bound to happen. Something that will force the three teams fight. But what is it? There¡¯s definitely a detail that I haven¡¯t found out. I can¡¯t continue the analysis without it. What is this detail?¡±

 Vol 14: 7-2.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 7-2.</strong>

    The conversation between Zheng and Xuan happened in their minds so the others couldn¡¯t know about it. Everyone else was focused on the battlefield. Such a bloody and deadly battlefield was never seen by even Kampa. Blood, corpses, and broken body parts spread throughout the ground like a collection center of human bodies. asionally a few bugs dug themselves out but got shot down by Kampa and Zero.

    ¡°This is too brutal. The number of bugs is way too much. No wonder they wiped the human army in just several hours.¡± Kampa stared at the ground. There weren¡¯t many bugs visible but the surface was rippling. No one knew how many bugs were hidden under the surface.

    Zero stood his rifle up and asked Zheng. ¡°What are we going to do? We can¡¯t just fly into toon 6.¡±

    Zheng hade out of the conversation. He thought for a bit and replied. ¡°Lan, how is the group of several hundred troopers now? They got wiped yet?¡±

    Lan closed her eyes for a moment. ¡°No. Their number is increasing as they gather the scattered troopers on the way. The leader is actually quite good. They chose the hard surfaces to walk on so the bugs couldn¡¯t attack from beneath. They also focused fire when attacking the bugs and killed a few on the way. They are close to toon 6, about ten more minutes before meeting up.¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°Ok. We willnd behind them then follow the path they cleared to catch up. Merge into this group then meet toon 6.¡±

    Lan passed the message to the three people on the other side then said. ¡°Ok, I have passed the message. I will send their location, a map of the terrain and the spread of bugs to you.¡±

    Zheng nodded. The images appeared in his mind. On the other side of a hill not far from them was a group of about a thousand troopers. Their conditions were not good. Most troopers were wounded. Some without an arm or leg. However, the baptism with blood cleared away some of that fear they had. They could now fire back against the bugs in coordination. Small groups of bugs became less of a threat to them.

    ¡°Let¡¯snd here. It¡¯s a hill so they can¡¯t see us. Put away our equipment then head over. We should catch up to them in five minutes.¡± Zheng chose a hill from the map that couldn¡¯t be seen from the other side. This hill was not far away from the group.

    The dim atmosphere of this helped them. Normal people could only see one to two hundred meters away. The troopers weren¡¯t yers with enhancements. So no one saw the Sky Stick. After theynded, everyone put the weapons back into the dimensional bag. Then Zheng brought out the weapons from the federation. Kampained as he received the weapon. These garbage rifles were actually the weapons in a sci-fi world.

    ¡°Ok. Run up the hill. It should only be a few minutes. There are some bugs on the way but these guns are enough to kill them. Let¡¯s go. We are basically safe after meeting toon 6!¡± Zheng patted Kampa on the shoulder and looked at Gando. His body was still shivering.

    Xuan said. ¡°Zheng, if the group happen to encounter a swarm of bugs, you should show strength equivalent to the maximum a normal person can achieve. It¡¯s fine even if you go over by a bit. It¡¯s best if you can lead some of the troopers like you usually do. If you can be a sergeant or lieutenant, our ns will be much more convenient. You get what I mean?¡±

    Zheng nodded. He checked the gun then carried Lan on his back.

    The seven of them moved very fast. Lan and Gando had weaker bodies so they were being carried. Kampa got Gando on his back. They ran after the group of troopers and killed several bugs on the way. The federation¡¯s weapons were just so weak. Hits on the bugs¡¯ exoskeletons only caused res. The only effective targets were the eyes and mouth. Fortunately, their focus fire was good enough and Xuan had the gauss pistols hidden under his sleeves. He was the only person that retained power. If too many bugs came, he would just use the gauss pistols to clear them.

    They caught up to the group after a few minutes. Or one could say the troopers at the back noticed them. These ten troopers aimed their guns at them in the beginning until a sergeant shouted them to stop. When the troopers found out that these seven people were humans, everyone let out a sigh of relief. Zheng and the others could tell that this group had been startled. They could still fight but their mental states were breaking apart. This was a sign of struggling before death.

    The sergeant waved his arm at Zheng¡¯s group. He let out a sigh of relief after they came over. ¡°What a miracle you survived with just seven people. You, the heavily injured one, go get bandaged in the center. The five of you report to the lieutenant. You head to the center too. All women are taking care of the injured in the center.¡±

    The sergeant had Zheng go get bandaged. His body was covered in blood but in reality his wounds were almost fully healed. The wound did look a bit scary. Zheng thought for a bit then gestured them to go. He headed to the center of the group with Lan.

    It felt rather magnificent when a thousand people gathered together. Zheng said to Lan in a low voice. ¡°Connect me to Xuan and pay attention to the spread of bugs. Tell me immediately if the bugs are gathering in arge group. It¡¯s fine if we clear this area again with our weapons. The most important thing is our safety.¡±

    Lan nodded. Zheng connected with Xuan¡¯s mind. Xuan was heading to a group of officers who were arguing. An officer with a metallic arm shouted. ¡°We Roughnecks killed our way out of the sea of bugs but we have lost over 70% of our people. The majority of troopers joining the group are new recruits. Our only hope is to meet up with toon 6 and defend until the rescue shipse using our advantage in number. And you want me to go save a squad from toon 5? Why don¡¯t you just go die?¡±

    Xuan frowned and said to Zheng. ¡°Heard it? This is the Roughnecks. They killed the most bugs in the movie and one of the units that got back alive. If the other team isn¡¯t inside these thousand troopers, we have over 80% chance of returning to the spaceship.¡±

    Zheng also frowned and said to Lan in a low voice. ¡°Is there a psyche force user in this group? Or anyone that can mask your scan?¡±

    Lan shook her head. ¡°No. Only normal people. I don¡¯t sense any scans or masks. If there¡¯s someone like that, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to find this group. He could just mask the whole area.¡±

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief. He told the others not to move and wait for him to get there. In the center of the group were about three hundred people who could still move and ten barely staying alive. A representation of the destructiveness of war. The ten critically injured lost all their limbs. Their stomach torn open exposing the intestines. But they were lucky to be still alive. About two hundred female troopers on acting as sentries or providing the medical aids. However, fear was obvious on their expressions. Any little change would rack up their nervousness. This group seemed like disowned dogs. The troopers covering the retreat at the back were elites inparison.

    Zheng bandaged himself up then he heard a racketing from the left. The group was turning into a chaos over there. A pir of fire shot up and a tanker bug appeared.

    P.S. I am nning to do a bit of side project for a change. Since my previous side project got picked up, there¡¯s a poll on the right to pick a web novel.

 Vol 14: 8-1.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 8-1.</strong>

    Zheng jumped. The others couldn¡¯t use their weapons so they were fragile in front of this tanker bug. This bug appeared quite suddenly. Lan had been monitoring the underground the whole time. Yet she didn¡¯t discover this tanker bug. Zheng also didn¡¯t sense it as he was connected in soul link the whole time. Which meant this bug was masked by another psyche force user. It was an attack by the other team!

    Zheng ran as he said in urgency. "Lan, mask this whole group even if it reduces your scan range. F*ck, we were too careless. They have been waiting for us to put down our weapons!"

    "We were indeed careless... We had been holding our weapons so they didn¡¯t bother masking the bugs even when they knew of our location. The bugs weren¡¯t a threat to us unless they came in hundreds of hopper bugs. So they waited for us to merge into this group and masked the bugs that were going to attack us. Good strategy..." Xuan murmured.

    The team looked at the tanker bug from afar. They had no choice but to dodge away. These federation weapons would merely scratch the tanker bug. Furthermore, since it unburrowed in the middle of the group, they couldn¡¯t use the tactical nukes. Everyone was scattering. Every time the tanker bug sprayed me, a few to a dozen people were burned to ashes. More and more bugs wereing out of the hole where the tanker bug unburrowed.

    Xuan said in a low voice. "Wait and see. If necessary, we will wipe the area. Kill all the bugs and humans here, then find a way to merge into toon 6. It seems like there might be a change of plot that the Roughnecks die here. I am curious though if that other team will obtain points and rewards for the Roughnecks¡¯ death."

    "Now is not the time to think about these. Find a way to escape first!"

    Zheng over and heard Xuan calmly analyzed while the tanker bug was spraying me at people. He didn¡¯t seem like he was in a battlefield but rather discussing in a ssroom. When Zheng came over to them, Xuan suddenly asked. "Do you still remember how the main character killed the first tanker bug in the movie?"

    He was going to run with the team but this question stopped him. Zheng nodded. "You wouldn¡¯t want me to go fight with Tiger¡¯s Soul? Even though it can easily kill the tanker bug but don¡¯t you think that¡¯s out of a normal person¡¯s capability? Slicing a ten meter bug in halves with a sword?"

    Xuan waved his hand and said sarcastically. "Not telling you to do that. What you need to do is use a normal weapon, jump on its back, and shoot it. Shoot a hole in its back then throw a normal grenade in. Bang. You will be a sergeant or even a sergeant major. This identify is helpful to our following actions."

    "You are not wrong but..." Zheng pointed to the tanker bug and said. "You want me to kill this tanker bug while only showing strength that a normal person should have? And why does that sarcastic look on your face seemed to be saying ¡¯You have a fifty percent chance of dying¡¯?"

    Xuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. "Correct. Judging by the speed these bugs areing out of the ground, you have a seventy percent chance of dying if you go to kill the tanker bug unless you use Explosion and Tiger¡¯s Soul. In two minutes, you won¡¯t be able to even get close to the tanker bug. Make your choice. Oh, and in order to get the lieutenants¡¯ attentions, see the grenade on that lieutenant¡¯s waist? Go grab it and use it to kill the tanker bug. The usual rules. Try your best. When it gets too dangerous, kill everyone here with Tiger¡¯s Soul."

    Zheng smiled bitterly. No matter how long it had been, Xuan¡¯s ns were still simrly crazy, but it was also the most beneficial n. He took a deep breath and sprint toward the lieutenant.

    (A normal person¡¯s strength can¡¯t jump so high. Limit to 30% qi usage. Use the movement technique to assist. Then... fight for our lives!)

    Zheng¡¯s physical stats were much higher than a normal person, especially in strength and speed. The addition of the movement technique allowed him to sprint over to the lieutenant in just a few seconds. He grabbed the grenades on the lieutenant¡¯s waist and charged away during his shock.

    The lieutenant reacted instantly. He was only shocked for a moment then gave a shout as loud as he can. "F*ck! Everyone clear him a way! Kill all the bugs on the ground!" He raised his assault rifle and shot the eyes of a bug.

    These troopers around were obviously elites. These should be the remaining troopers of the Roughnecks. They immediately focused fire on bugs on the ground. They had incredible uracy, getting the bugs¡¯ eyes and mouth with almost every shot. Many bugs were killed off in this shooting.

    Zheng entered the third stage of the unlocked mode as he ran. He recalled YingKong¡¯s movements and ran along those miraculous steps. Though he was quite troubled that he couldn¡¯t run at full speed. He had to control himself as he ran. This short distance of not even a hundred meters took him twenty seconds since he had to ran around in left and right. He jumped on a bug¡¯s corpse and used it to jump further. Three meters high got him close to the tanker bug¡¯s leg.

    The troopers held their breaths as they all stared at him. What people in a war of despair needed weren¡¯t bullets or weapons but a hope. The Roughnecks were one such hope. And now, Zheng was another hope. Everyone was hoping for a miracle. No one actually believed Zheng could kill this tanker bug but they still screamed from within.

    Kill it!

    Zheng had to swallow the bitterness himself. It wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t climb up to the tanker bug, all it took was a flip but that was out of a normal person¡¯s capability. Fighting with a performance of a normal person was more difficult than fighting at full strength... The feeling of not being able to use his strength was terrible.

    He pulled out the army knife and stabbed it into the bug¡¯s exoskeleton. He flipped himself up while he pulled out the knife and stabbed again. After three repetitions, he got on the bug¡¯s back. The bug moved violently as it seemed to understood what was happening. This bumping was useful against normal people but not to someone in the unlocked mode. Information of the bumping entered his head and he quickly bnced himself.

    Zheng held the rifle on the bug¡¯s exoskeleton and held the trigger. No matter how weak this rifle was, its destructiveness will umte with such concentrated impacts. The rifle finally broke the exoskeleton after several seconds. Zheng pulled the ring from the grenade without a second thought and threw it down. He jumped off the tanker bug while the bug charged around. He rolled on the ground and hit a warrior bug¡¯s teeth. Those teeth immediately punctured his right arm. At the same time, a big explosion came from behind.

 Vol 14: 8-2.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 8-2.</strong>

    ¡°Good! Survivor from toon 4? We have about a hundred from toon 4 here but toon 4, 5 and 6 are supposedly all new recruits. Your actions are more experienced than even the veterans. Many of the sergeants in my toon died and we are missing a sergeant major. You will take his ce before you die. Zheng, organize the troops to advance!¡±

    Lieutenant Jean Razak ordered the troopers to save Zheng from the bugs after he blew up the tanker bug. The group backed off as they continued firing. Once they got further away, he ordered the troopers to bomb the hole with tactical nuke. A loud st and mushroom cloud copsed this bug hole.

    Zheng wasn¡¯t in a great condition. The bug¡¯s teeth punctured his arm and bone. He couldn¡¯t move his right arm in a short period of time despite his insane recovery. Damage on the bone needed at least a day to recovery.

    He left a great impression to Jean Razak for taking the risk at such a dangerous situation. Not only did he killed the tanker bug but also saved this group from copsing. So the lieutenant assigned him to the sergeant major position temporarily and promoted him to corporal.

    Unfortunately, Zheng was terrible atmanding arge army. He had experience leading a group of several or a dozen like a special force unit leader. So he handed off the responsibility to Xuan, Kampa, and WangXia. These three who were from the army performed much better than him.

    ¡°Fools.¡± Xuan sneered at the federal armed force. Those idiotic politicians and generals ordered an invasion against the bugs with infantry. The bugs had an advantage fighting with their bodies. There were also barely any heavy firearms and mechanical units. All the advantage they could get from artillery, air force, and high tech weapons were none existent. This army was basically sent here to die.

    ¡°That was not the only thing. This army doesn¡¯t even have the basic rules of an army. This is unbelievable. Such an army couldn¡¯t exist in the real world. There¡¯s definitely something we don¡¯t know about the history of this world. You can use your identity as the corporal to look it up in the inte after we go back. I want to find out what caused this.¡± Xuan held his hand under his chin and murmured.

    ¡°You are not wrong but we should deal with the current situation first. What did toon 6 said?¡± Zheng smiled bitterly.

    Xuan said. ¡°They have 8600 people left. However, 3000 in the back are caught in the fight with the bugs. At most 5000 will meet up with us. The majority of this group are injured or lost the will to fight. If we get surrounded again, there¡¯s an 80% chance of getting killed if we don¡¯t run with the Sky Sticks.¡±

    Zheng nodded and turned to Lan. ¡°Did you find the other group¡¯s location. Since they used psyche force to mask the bugs, they shouldn¡¯t be too far away. Or is their psyche force user more powerful than you? That doesn¡¯t seem possible.¡±

    Lan nodded. ¡°20km away. There¡¯s an area 500 meters under the ground that I can¡¯t scan. However, a lot of bugs near that area ising at us. You wouldn¡¯t be nning to run over and attack them?¡±

    Zhengughed and rubbed her hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am not so reckless. If I haven¡¯t been injured, they are not too far from the ground, and there are no bugs, we could go over with the Sky Stick. But there are no if¡¯s. Hoho. We are doing our best to avoid them. Don¡¯t worry about me getting myself killed. I don¡¯t have such hobby.¡±

    Kampa had been checking the wound on his right arm. It had stopped bleeding but the wound was deep. He shook his head. ¡°Complete puncture through the bone. Judging by your recovery rate, if we can¡¯t get something to hold your bones in position within twelve hours, we will have to break it again. Or else your recovery rate will grow them back in abnormal forms. Haha. Seems like you are going to suffer again.¡±

    Zheng could only smile bitterly as Kampa wrapped his arm with bandage.

    Once he received status as the sergeant major, he beganmanding this army of a thousand. Xuan¡¯s ability was effective in positioning the army and advancing. Their speed became much faster and the rate of casualties in the back line decreased. Xuan and WangXia set up several tactical nukes at the hills they passed by and killed arge number of bugs. These kills counted toward the whole team to their surprise. Though they weren¡¯t much when spread evenly to everyone.

    The increase in ability and effectiveness of the army was clear to the lieutenants. After their attacks at the hills, Jean Razak made Zheng¡¯s temporary sergeant major position permanent.

    An hourter, they met with the vanguard of toon 6. Well, not exactly vanguard since these were troopers who threw away their weapons so they could run faster. Some had gone insane and ignored any shouting from the Roughnecks. These troopers continued running ahead until Xuan ordered a group of troopers to fire. A hundred deaths calmed the rest of the vanguards, or perhaps instilled fear.

    Gando looked at those corpses and blood. His body trembled as he said with a shaky voice. ¡°Is this man a devil? Would he hesitate or be scared? F*ck. He just issued an order like this. These are not the bugs.¡±

    Zheng patted Gando¡¯s shoulder which almost scared him. When he noticed it was Zheng, he looked back away withplex feelings. Zheng said slowly. ¡°He¡¯s just like this. But this is already much better than the him before. Hoho. I can¡¯t describe what actually improved but at least he won¡¯t handle team members in the same way anymore. He used to handle the team in the same way. I swear he¡¯s scheming how to take care of you. Like a trap for you to step into or a scheme where you are going to die for certain yet everything will seem natural. He has definitely started with this when you aimed the gun at us.¡±

    Gando jumped and shouted. ¡°Impossible! He saved me back there!¡±

    The people around immediately looked at him.

    Gando exhaled and said in a low voice. ¡°This man isn¡¯t human. He analyzed so much with just some signs. And his ns are cold blooded. Killing everyone in the area! Zheng, I haven¡¯t done anything unforgivable to the team. It was just a subconscious reaction raising the gun at them. I did fight with my life right?¡±

    He was clearly scared of Xuan. When he realized that Xuan might have an intention to kill him for what he did, his body trembled and he grabbed Zheng¡¯s arm.

    Zheng felt a pain on his right arm but he didn¡¯t stop Gando. He took out a pack of cigarette with his left arm and handed one to Gando. Then said in a slow tone. ¡°I am not going to say much. There¡¯s just one thing you have to remember. We arerades that fight and die together. You might not understand this right now but you can think about it yourself. When you are staying alive simply for staying alive, when you can abandon everything, when you can betray everyone, will you feel lonely and tire? Even orphans will feel lonely and tire when they get hurt.¡±

 Vol 14: 8-3.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 8-3.</strong>

    Lonely and tire?

    Gando smoked the cigarette quietly. For some reason, he was scared of looking at Zheng after hearing this. The feeling was difficult to describe. Like he was afraid of obtaining something or hoping to obtain something impossible. He headed to the center of the group following their n and continued protecting Lan.

    But... lonely and tire?"

    The group kept on going. The Roughnecks finally met up with the majority of toon 6. There were about 5000 troopers remaining as Xuan had expected. 40% of them still had their weapons and could fight. 2000 uninjured. The rest either were injured or threw away their weapons. Johnny Rico was unconscious due to loss of blood. Xuan somehow found him from the several hundred people. His leg had a puncture by bug teeth but unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the same recovery rate as Zheng. His life was at risk if he couldn¡¯t get treatment within twelve hours.

    The highest ranked officer among the group was a major. Though this major also fell unconscious. His whole arm got torn off. The officers of both groups came to a conclusion and handedmand to Razak. Thus, Zheng became a sergeant major of both groups and his military rank rose to sergeant. He was allowed to join in on the officer meetings.

    "Are these the squad leaders you assigned?" Razak tapped Zheng¡¯s shoulder and pointed at Xuan who was speaking to several troopers and Kampa and Wangxia who were picking gunners and scouts. He seemed interested in these three troopers.

    Zheng nodded. "Yes. They escaped the sea of bugs with me."

    Razak said. "Let them know that they are corporals until they die. And get in touch with the starship. Tell those assholes to send in rescue ships or see a report of the army annihted!"

    Zheng smiled bitterly. He got an idea of the situation through soul link. There are still functioningmunication devices in toon 6 but all the starships they could reach either ran away or destroyed. There was no sending in rescue ships to help them. A weight fell on their hearts after twenty minutes of trying to get in contact. The officers felt that the federation had abandoned them.

    However, the wait didn¡¯t continue much longer. Ten more minutester, they received a reply. The higher ups in the federation weren¡¯t all idiots. When they noticed the starships getting destroyed and over 80% of the infantry had died, they gathered backups. The message they received was the first wave of backups would arrive in seven hours. They had to survive for seven hours in this battlefield.

    Razak apparently had decent self control. He didn¡¯t curse out directly but the other officers, not so much. They cursed the higher ups as trash and was gradually getting enraged. Well to think of it, every minute they stayed here meant ten more casualties. They were getting surrounded by bugs. When the bugs fully surround them, all they could do is keep firing until the bugs eat them.

    Razak turned to Zheng. "Sergeant major, do you have any advices? You look like something¡¯s on your mind. Speak it out."

    Zheng immediately ryed the message to Lan who then connected him to Xuan.

    "Ahem." Zheng paused for a good twenty seconds. The others thought he was organizing his words. He repeated what Xuan said. "Can¡¯t decentralize our forces. Our numbers are low to begin with. We need the firepower in order to fight the bugs. Can¡¯t abandon the injured. That will take a hit to our morale, which will drive the army into a passive position. The scouts had just found a small mountain. We can reach the top in about an hour. There is only one road that isn¡¯t wide leading up. However, the top of the mountain is fairly big. As long as we can defend that road and have a part of the troopers defend against the hopper bugs, we are likely to survive this seven hours."

    Razak pondered for several seconds. "The biggest casualtiese from marching. Many ces, the ground just copses and the bugs beneath will kill all the troopers that fall. An hour of marching meant one to two thousand deaths. Why not choose to garrison nearby? The terrain here isn¡¯t as advantageous but the t area is also good for firing."

    Zheng heard a sigh from Xuan. He was obviously not content with the suggestion. Theck of knowledge in tactics from these lieutenants were equivalent to theirck of heavy firearms. Their trainings were excellent but only in thebat level.

    "Because what we are afraid of isn¡¯t the bugs gathering from afar. The firepower with two thousand troopers can kill off even tanker bugs charging at us or the high speed hopper bugs. Simrly, we have our weakness. Any bug could kill a dozen troopers if it gets in close range. So how can bugs get near us? Ambush from under the ground. Once we garrison at one ce, this type of ambushes wouldn¡¯t stop. However, the top of a mountain is different in that its height and rocks can prevent the ambushes. We have to act fast before the bugs located us!"

    The army received the order to march within five minutes. These lieutenants couldn¡¯t find a point to refute the n. They handed the army to Zheng¡¯s group. Razak said to the other lieutenants. "Looks like we found an incredible sergeant major. This guy can join tactical department. No, those fools in the department is probably worse."

    Zheng, or you could say Xuan¡¯s ability gained acknowledgement among the lieutenants. The team obtained control over the army in the march. Lan¡¯s psyche scan inbination with the gunners under Kampa¡¯s leader and scouts under WangXia¡¯s lead transformed the army into one with actual strength. The training these troopers went through weren¡¯t terrible. They just didn¡¯t know how to cooperate.

    "I get the situation." Xuan was ordering the army throughmunication devices while he still had the time to speak with Zheng.

    "The civilization of this Earth has a w. I learned through conversation with some people that the third World War nearly destroyed Earth. The government that formed post World War emitted heavy control on the possibility of wars starting. The next several hundreds werepletely war free. Civilian technology evolved while military tech was suppressed by the government. Furthermore, military theories, tactics, and training went in an abnormal direction. The government of this Earth has totally forgotten what war is like because humans can¡¯t initiate war against themselves anymore. The Arachnids exposed how far behind they were in everything concerning the military."

    "This is a bonus mission, Zheng. I can¡¯t be certain but it should be at least a BB or even A tier bonus mission to help the federation recover in their military technologies and qualities."

 Vol 14: 9-1.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 9-1.</strong>

    The scouts chosen by WangXia located the possible bug traps, such as hollow undergrounds. Xuan assigned WangXia to carry out this task using the troopers.

    Though since this was on the Arachnid¡¯s and the scout¡¯s team only had a little more than a dozen people, WangXia had to rely on Lan¡¯s scan to avoid the bugs¡¯ ambushes. That in turn raised his prestige among the scouts. Before long, he had gainedplete trust among the scouts.

    Kampa experienced the same situation in the gunner team. He and WangXia¡¯s trainings were hellishpared to what these troopers went through, which made them elites in this high tech era.

    Xuan controlled the whole army¡¯s positioning and movements. WangXia led the scouts in the front and Kampa covered the back. They became an irreceable part of this army. Zheng and the others had not much use aside from Lan. She was in a way, a humanmunication device.

    "It might be the case. I know there are a lot of bonus missions in this world but..." Zheng said with a bitter smile. "Don¡¯t you feel that we are attracting too much attention? The whole army almost see us as saviors. The movie didn¡¯t mention how they escaped but there was also no such saviors. Wouldn¡¯t this make the other team notice us?"

    Xuan replied calmly. "It has to be done due to the situation we are in. Our first priority is to survive and in order to do so we have to join the mobile infantry and head back to the starships together, which is what we are doing. Based on the movie, this group is the most likely to return alive. We have no reason to continue hiding before we reach safety. Andmanding this whole army to fight guarantees our safety."

    Zheng sighed. "I know. I know what you mean due to the mistakes we made in the beginning. This army is no match for for the bugs so our n of following the plot to go back with them without doing anything else only leads to death. Yet if we take actions by ourselves, another round of hoppers will be able to kill us. God had changed the plot so the only thing we can do is make use of all the potentials of our talents and powers. Always such precise calctions by God. We never get to go through a movie or two at ease even after bing stronger. A change of plot can threaten us easily. So are we going to face the other team once we head back?"

    Xuan smiled slyly. "Not quite. There are benefits to what we are doing. We are the strongest of the three teams after all. When we reveal four of our members, they will hesitate to attack instead. A team has at least seven people. So where are the other three? How strong are they? What are their enhancements and abilities? They have no idea. When we reveal ourselves without fear, they will be hesitant before confirming every member in our team."

    "In the meantime, we can use use the achievements in this battle to join the higher ups of the military, which will give us advantage in any following ns. Maybe even find the other team through traces. When we assimte into the crowd, neither sides can be distinguish yers from natives unless someone diverge from the plot. After we head back to space and before the second battle begins, is a battle of wits between us and the other team. The first to find out the other team wins!"

    (If it¡¯s a battle of wits, does that mean we won already?)

    "To conclude it, the battle of wits begins after theye back from Klendathu. The first to find out the other team wins!"

    A huge fleet was traveling in space. This fleet were the rescue ships sent from Earth. In the resting area for officers of one of therger starships, nine men and women sat on the sofa, chair, floor, or bed. A blonde man said as he took a bite of chocte. He snapped the chocte in half. His eyes shining with ferociousness.

    The others looked at each other then smiled leisurely. A middle age man pped on the sofa and said. "Well Neos, doesn¡¯t a battle of wits mean we won? Haha."

    Neos gave a cold smile. He grabbed another chocte bar from the desk, tore off the wrapping and took a bite. "Things aren¡¯t so simple. We have only confirmed these four members belong to team China. Where is the other team? Southern me should be near South Africa judging by its name. As the weakest team, where is their location? Looking from analysis..."

    "The third team might be inside the bugs. If that¡¯s so, then things are getting interesting. In the movie, there¡¯s another battlefield, P. How is the third team going to get from one to another? God won¡¯t allow a team to stay out of a team battle. There¡¯s only one possibility, transport bugs. Then my previous conclusion is confirmed."

    "We will be attacked by transport bugs. Time unknown. But the result is definitely a battle to death between the three teams. God still hasn¡¯t given us the real mission. Just surviving? That¡¯s simple by staying on Earth. However, it vites the rule of danger equals rewards. God will likely change the plot to attack us with meteorites if we stayed."

    "Let¡¯s wait. The real mission is going to appear soon, along with the ambush by the bugs!"

    "That¡¯s basically it." Xuan was as calm as always. It seemed as though he didn¡¯t care about anything. "Based on previous conclusions, the bugs have a species that can travel in space, and likely to have powerful attacks. Once the bugs begin their attack, the real mission of this movie will appear!"

    Zhengughed. "Don¡¯t worry. No use thinking so far ahead. Let¡¯s discuss a more practical problem. What do you think we should do after finding them out in the battle of wits? Kill them for points and rewards or exchange information. I think..."

    Xuan didn¡¯t say anything for a while. Then he expressed a sense of resignation via the soul link and said. "It is unwise to consider events after victory. Don¡¯t underestimate anyone. Anticipate every possible situation so you will have the mindset for every difficulty. If the other team came up with the n to obtain a high position in the military at the beginning, they should have decent ability to react."

    Zheng continuedughing and interrupted Xuan. "It¡¯s reasonable to worry about everything else but if it¡¯s a battle of wits, we will definitely win. I never doubt it. But you are right. We will consider the next step after finding them. Every team experiences many different movies. Aside from team China¡¯s special circumstance, they should have gone through many movies before reaching team battles. We might be able to get information about the movies out of them."

    Xuan said in agreement. "Correct. Inparison to the points and rewards from killing them, information about the rules of magic or quest items can be more valuable. The road to the top of the mountain is in view."

    Zheng looked ahead. Far away, a road leading up the mountain was visible in front of him.

 Vol 14: 9-2.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 9-2.</strong>

    The march until they reached the top of the mountain killed over 800 troopers and 300 more injured. This was the result of Xuan, WangXia and Kampa¡¯s cooperation along with Lan¡¯s psyche scan. Otherwise, the number of casualties would have doubled.

    "This is a great result. The numbers are better than expected. Looks like these troopers gone through rigorous training, although there are issues with their training. Theyck actualbat experience. These surviving troopers will be the bone of the federal armed forces. They will be the only army who lived through actualbat since the third world war." Xuan sat on a rock and said to the others around him.

    The army went up the mountain. Xuan ordered the troopers to use tactical nukes on the thousands of bugs chasing after them. The tactical nukes had a range of 5km, a weapon that the federation never gave up.

    The environment at the top of the mountain wasn¡¯t great. The wind on this was strong, and its temperature over ten degrees lower than Earth. There were snow umted on the top. The sharp wind made them shiver.

    Though the federation was quite capable in areas outside the military. The troopers¡¯ uniforms contained mini portable air conditioners that could adjust temperature to onefortable for the human body. This enabled them to continue fighting in freezing conditions.

    A type of ck rock scattered over the mountain top and in the ground. This type of rock had simr toughness to granite. There was only one road leading up the mountain. The troopers cheered and the officers led them to sit or lie down for rests. They had been fighting for hours already. They heated up simple military ration and water. A delicious scent filled the mountain top. Those guarding by the road turned their heads around to look as they drooled. Though their past training kept them guarding the ce. Xuan had told everyone that each rotation was twenty minutes with one and half hour of rests. They just needed to persevere for twenty minutes and steaming food and water was waiting for them.

    "Take a good rest. Our priority is to raise morale. The current result is decent. These people at least have hope. Adequate food and resting will recover 80% of strength for those who aren¡¯t injured. But that¡¯s not enough. We won¡¯tst six hours with this." Xuan was writing on a piece of paper and exined.

    Zheng asked in confusion. "What other problem? The wind is strong here. Those hopper bugs wouldn¡¯t be able to fly up here. There¡¯s only one road and with the ck rocks on the ground, this ce should be safe."

    Kampa and WangXia smiled bitterly. WangXia replied. "You have learned to grasp the situation through life and death situations so your arrangements are timely and on point inbat involving small groups. However, it isn¡¯t so simple for an army. We don¡¯t have enough ammunition."

    "Ammunition?"

    Xuan raised his head. The paper was filled with numbers and forms. He continued. "Correct. We don¡¯t have much ammunition remaining. The ideal arrangement to guarding the road is with a thousand people. That can push back even the tanker bugs. But that¡¯s not viable. We only have forty two tactical nukes left, 13,000 magazines. Dividing them among the whole army only leaves each person with two to three magazines. So unless there aren¡¯t many bugs or they onlye in few waves..."

    Zheng also fell in silence. The scan showed that the bugs had surrounded the foot of the mountain and their numbers extended up to tens of kilometers away. That was only the surface. Countless bugs were moving under the ground. The total was well over millions. Aside from tanker bugs, there was a type with thick exoskeleton and tworge pincers. Their numbers were less than the tanker bugs and they weren¡¯t among the list God had noted. It seemed like this type of bugs belonged to a hidden level and extremely threatening.

    Zheng smiled bitterly. "You¡¯re right. This amount of bugs can drown us in six hours by just charging at us. Fortunately, the visibility here is low. Otherwise these troopers would lose all their confidence in staying alive."

    Kampa and WangXia sighed. Kampa suddenly said. "Then just bring out our weapons. If I can use the EMP rifle in situation, I can kill all the bugs. Haha. The only problem is if they can block off the bugs while the gun overheats."

    "No!" Zheng and Xuan both yelled. Xuan then said. "Can¡¯t show our weapons. The other team won¡¯t attack us since a few of our members are still hidden to them. However, if our weapons are exposed to other people, the whole federation will be our enemy. Governments are the most ruthless entity in front of interests. This is a war genre movie that takes ce in space. The chances of us surviving against the government is zero!"

    Kampa sighed. "So we are just going to sit around like this? How is it different than fighting outside by ourselves?"

    Xuan took a look at the troopers and gave a cold smile. "Of course there is a difference. There are so many people here dying with us. We will only get into danger after they are all dead. Back to ammunition. We should have enough tost four hours under intense fires with five hundred troopers. The next hour will require other defensive methods. The first thing we can use are the rocks. The incline is steep enough. A rock with a diameter of one to two meters can killed all the bugs on the way down. It is slightly more powerful than bullets. With several thousand people digging and pushing down rocks, we canst about an hour. However, one shoring is its effect againstrger bugs such as the tanker bugs and the ones with pincers. That¡¯s when we use the forty two tactical nukes."

    Zheng, Kampa, and WangXia was nning their role in the battle as they listened to Xuan. Zheng nodded. "Then I will assign our roles. Kampa teach the troopers how to maximize ammunition efficiency and not fire aimlessly. WangXia go collect all the grenades. See if you can modify them. I need more powerful grenades. Their size isn¡¯t an issue. Xuan stay here and coordinate the army. I will stand by the road entrance and take care of therger bugs. Zero stay connected with my mind. Use the sniper rifle from this army to snipe the eyes of therger bugs. Their eyes are the most fragile. The army¡¯s sniper rifles have a rather short range and low power so you are the only one that can take this task."

    "Lan coordinate our soul link and keep scanning, especially at the cliffs. They are steep but we should be prepared. Gando you have to protect Lan with your life. She¡¯s the most important person in this team, more so than me. If the situation gets dangerous, you have to carry her and run. If need be... Sigh. That¡¯s it. Take care of your role and defend. Six more hours left."

 Vol 14: 9-3.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 9-3.</strong>

    Six hours is too short in a person¡¯s life, barely a night of sleep. But to these several thousand people, these six hours determined whether they could continue their lives or not. Passed and they continue to live. Fail and they die. All the troopers became aware of it in under twenty minutes because Xuan altered some tasks for the instructors.

    ¡°You have to admit that the instructors are much more valuable than they think. The Chinese army never had a problem with morale. You just assign some people as instructors and tell them how to convince the soldiers. Let them know that fighting with their lives means live, losing to despair means death! I need an army that has no sense of fear.¡±

    Xuan¡¯s words were simple. He ced his orders via themunication devices while he talked to Zheng. Zheng almost felt like he was unnecessary. Though he wouldn¡¯t be jealous. Xuan would make anyone feel inferior after all. It was like looking up to an omnipotent.

    Zheng thought a bit and said. ¡°They still haven¡¯t begun their attack. Are they waiting for the brain bug¡¯s order?¡±

    Xuan replied without raising his head. ¡°No. The brain bug probably ced the order already. However, due to the width of this road and the environmental conditions not being suitable for hopper bugs,ing up in small waves won¡¯t threaten us. The brain bug¡¯s order should be one all-out attack. A hundred thousand, two hundred thousand, five hundred thousand, one million. It will keep attacking until we die without regard for casualties. Lan, have you masked the mountain top yet? Expose the entrance to the road. Let the other team see us. Zheng, if our defense falls and our lives are in danger, follow Lan¡¯s lead to subdue them with Destruction. That will be the only way for us to live!¡±

    Zheng nodded with a serious expression. Before he got to talk, they heard gunshotsing from the road entrance. Then the troopers¡¯ cries. Cries of fear and the desire to liveing from deep within their hearts. Those troopers were fighting for their lives. Bullets rained down the road.

    Xuan immediately yelled at themunication device. ¡°Kampa! How did you manage your group? Make them conserve ammunition! You should be aware of how much firepower is needed. If this happens again, you can get out of there!¡±

    Kampa yelled back. ¡°Yes, sir! F*ck. Don¡¯t make me recall my past. Lots of bugs swarming over. Not going to talk anymore. I know to conserve ammunition but f*ck. The number of bugs!¡±

    5 hours 42 minutes until the rescue ships arrive, the bugs began their attack. Several hundred thousands of bugs were charging up the mountain road. The terrorizing scene made these troopers shiver. They had forgotten about their orders and fired their guns based on instincts. There was only one thing in their minds, make the bugs disappear.

    Tatata! Kampa looked around in a cold expression. The barrel of his gun smoking. Several troopersy on the ground in a pool of blood. The others looked at him in shock. He yelled with rage. ¡°Aim and shoot as you were taught. Ten people a group. Each group is responsible for one section. Anyone who wastes their ammunition will be subject to military execution!¡±

    The troopers were still in shock until he fired at the sky. These troopers quickly began aiming down the road. The military¡¯s quality wasn¡¯t high but the trooper trainings were rigorous. Every trooper was able to aplish aimed shooting with decent uracy in this situation. Kampa let out a sigh of relief. He held a rifle on each of his hands and sprayed down the mountain. Even though he was spraying, his uracy still surpassed everyone here. But despair slowly creeped into him as he watched over the boundless sea of green and yellow.

    ¡°So this is a war genre world? An individual¡¯s strength is so insignificant. No one person selected by God is perfect. We needrades, need tobine various strength, need to cooperate to finish such missions. I will probably die without you three in this world. Haha!¡± Zhengughed as he stood by the entrance.

    Lan sent the result of the scans to him. In the deep underground 10km away, an area was masked. It might be the other team, or it might be the brain bug. Zheng had decided that the time the team fell into danger was the time he had to put his life on the line.

    ¡°What are those?¡±

    Some troopers shouted. Ten tanker bugs were charging at them. These tanker bugs couldn¡¯t move in closer than 500 meters. The federation¡¯s guns weren¡¯t powerful but their range was quite good. These bullets were designed for longer range.

    On the back of the tanker bugs were ten tumors. The tanker bugs from before didn¡¯t have these. So everyone focused their attention at the tumors. As soon as these tanker bugs got killed, the tumors shot out from the back.

    ¡°Shoot! Shoot those things down! We can¡¯t let them get close!¡± Kampa yelled within the troopers. He sprayed with his rifles but the bullets only set off sparks as they got reflected off the tumors. These tumors crossed several hundred meters and headed to troopers.

    ¡°Down!¡± WangXia¡¯s voice came from behind. People turned their heads back subconsciously and saw him fired a tactical nuke from his shoulder. The troopers yelled. ¡°F*ck! The nuke has a one-minute timer after impact. Are you trying to kill us all?¡±

    Just then, a brilliant light sparked in the sky. These people screamed with their hands covering their eyes. Those who got down on the ground were luckier. They only suffered some shockwave and heatwave.

    People looked up to see the fireball still burning in the sky. WangXia put down theuncher and said. ¡°I modified the timer to three seconds. Be careful.¡±

    Two tumors were further away from the explosion. They rolled off the fireball and onto the ground. The troopers around them instantly ran away. The tumors didn¡¯t explode but rather stretched out into spider like bugs. These spider bugs jumped into the troopers and shredded them to pieces. Their speed and strength were much higher than regr bugs. Dozens of troopers died in a few seconds. Yet, the others couldn¡¯t open fire since they were inside the crowd.

    Zheng yelled. ¡°Kampa, organize men to continue shooting! WangXia, use up some modified grenades until new troopers take their ce! Xuan, send a hundred troopers over! Zero, shoot, shoot them down!¡± He charged over and leaped at one of the spider bugs.

    (Can¡¯t use any strength on my right arm and I am not left handed.)

    Zheng was thinking how to fight as he entered the unlocked mode. He was only a few meters away when the spider bug noticed him. It raised one of its sharp legs. Zheng leaped right into it with his stomach. The leg pierced through him. But he had already calcted his positioning to have the leg go in between his organs. It seemed terrifying but his organs were intact.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zheng closed in through the leg and stabbed the army knife and his whole arm into the spider bug¡¯s eye. He activated Red me on his left hand since no one would see through the bug. The bug¡¯s brain was burned with just one attack. Its body struggled for a moment then got shredded by Zheng.

    Zheng breathed heavily as he turned his head around. The other spider bug had killed so many troopers during this time. Broken limbs, organs, and blood filled the ground.

    P.S. What are the names of the pincer bugs and spider bugs? I never watched the movie.

 Vol 14: 10-1.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 10-1.</strong>

    Zheng took several deep breaths. The yellings, the fears of the troopers running away, and those attacking under Kampa¡¯smands were in slow motion during unlocked mode. He was like the audience watching through a screen. Every movement was vividly printed in his head. The brutal scene activated his qi again.

    He looked at the bent knife in his hand. The knife wouldn¡¯t have been able to stab through the eyelid of the bug. That was the result of him forcing it in. That stab bent the tip of the knife. The technology used wasn¡¯t anything high tech. Its toughness was less than titanium. He threw the knife on the ground then pulled the leg out from his stomach. Blood spurted out. He stepped a foot on the dead bug and gave a hard pull with his left hand. The qi in addition to his abnormal strength made him snapped a leg off the joint of the bug. It was spear like, about one meter long, and with unbelievable toughness. He swung the leg a few times then charged at the other jungle spider.

    That bug¡¯s vision had been focusing on him for a while. As soon as it saw Zheng snapped off the leg, it abandoned the troopers around and leaped at Zheng.

    Multiple thoughts shed through Zheng¡¯s mind in this instant. Yet, before he could do anything, several bullets hit the tip of the jungle spider¡¯s front leg. The bullets weren¡¯t powerful but they broke the spider bug¡¯s bnce and made it rolled forward. Rolling towards Zheng. He stabbed the leg forward without a second thought. The leg pierced the bug¡¯s head. A few twitchester, its body stopped moving.

    Zheng pulled out the leg and panted. A dozen troopers ran toward him as they cheered. The cheers were seemingly crazy at this point. The female troopers hurriedly bandaged the wound on his stomach. WangXia walked over and asked. "You alright?"

    "Not an issue. Big rewards. 100 points each. And you? Did the kills from the tactical nuke reward you points?" Zheng recalled the notification and replied.

    WangXia paused for a moment then gave a bitter smile. "No points. It seems like the tactical nuke won¡¯t give you points. Maybe that¡¯s due to the nuke being their weapon."

    Zheng looked around at the troopers staring at him with admiration, especially from the female troopers tending his wound. He sighed and said. "Everyone back to your assigned position. The first group continue shooting. Second group get ready! Coordinate to swap in groups of a hundred. Third group begin clean up of dead bodies and delivery of ammunition!"

    The troopers scattered back to their position following his shout. Other troopers on this mountain top were resting on the ground. They knew this was the time to fight for their lives. They couldn¡¯t afford to waste any energy. And maybe this was the final rest of their lives.

    The second group gradually swapped ces with the first group. These three hundred troopers dropped to the groundpletely exhausted as soon as they were off the defense line. People had to carry them back to the bonfires. Water, ration, and over ten minutes of resting before they came back to their senses. Then they just sat there quietly.

    Physical exhaustion was intense but so was the mental pressure. That boundless sea of bugs was seemingly just a moment away from breaking through their defense. They were fortunate to be in a strategic location.

    "Zheng, be careful. Another of those new tanker bugs ising up. It wasn¡¯t moving fast but the others bugs are hiding behind it."

    Lan¡¯s voice was transferred to his mind along with an image. He saw an eight meter tall ck bug crawling toward them step by step.

    "WangXia, how are the modified grenades?" Zheng quickly turned to WangXia. He brought out several grenades that looked normal.

    WangXia said. "The dynamite in this world is high tech. Inside the grenades is a thumb size unknown white crystal stabilized by ck liquids. I don¡¯t know of its power so I took out the crystals from ten grenades and put them into a single shell. However, that means the amount of stabilizer is reduced. I am uncertain of its effect. It maybe dangerous. You have to decide whether to use these grenades."

    Zheng nodded. He took the grenades then put them into the ring. Theck of stabilizer might mean any intense movement could trigger them. The Na ring was safer in this respect. He looked ahead and muttered. "WangXia, remember to use the tactical nukes when that tanker bug gets close. We still have forty one, don¡¯t let them go to waste. Or else we might not even make it to three hours."

    Dozens of ster bugs began moving up the road as they spoke. On the back of several of them were tumors. Now that the troopers knew what these tumors were, their fire was focused on these ster bugs. Those bugs were killed at the 500m mark. The tumors only shot forward 400m beforending. As soon as the jungle spiders stretched out, hundreds of guns focused on them and killed these jungle spiders.

    However, there was always a cost to any action. Several ster bugs broke through the 100m mark when the troopers were focused on the jungle spiders. Rays of fire shot out. They could feel the heat despite the distance.

    Kampa shouted. "Don¡¯t panic! They are still far away. Continue shooting! Do not back off one step even at the cost of your life! Otherwise you will be subjected to military punishment!" He stood in front of everyone and began shooting with his two rifles. It increased the troopers¡¯ courage. Everyone was yelling and shouting at this point. Some Caucasian tore off their uniform and jumped out just like Kampa.

    The ster bugs weren¡¯t invincible. Gunfire finally broke through their exoskeleton when they reached the 50m mark. They didn¡¯t get to shoot fire again as their bodies got torn by the bullets.

    Everyone synchronized a sigh of relief. The ster bugs charged ahead so that the next wave of bugs were still some distance away. A hundred troopers immediately dropped to the ground to catch their breaths at this opportunity. Xuan noticed it and ordered the next group to swap in.

    "Zheng, the tanker bug ising! They masked the tanker bug. Something is not right!"

 Vol 14: 10-2.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 10-2.</strong>

    Zheng connected to the scan. He saw the masked area approaching with a pack of bugs following closely behind. These bugs were nning to use the tanker bug as a shield to block the bullets. But why was there a need to mask the location?

    ¡°Simple. The most probable cause is the tanker bug has w that will be exposed upon being attacked or moving differently. The second probability is the tanker bug is a kamikaze but no one would have their own troops following that.¡± Xuan said calmly.

    Zheng nodded and said. ¡°Xuan, send two groups of troopers over. If we suffer from big casualties, have these troopers enter the battle immediately. WangXia, use the tactical nukes as soon as you can see the tanker bug. Ignore the other bugs for now. The probability is low but we can¡¯t let ite close in case it is actually a kamikaze bug.¡±

    WangXia looked through the infrared binocr. On the foot of the mountain was a shadowy figure moving toward them slowly. Countless bugs followed closely behind. The amount of bugs would put even Zheng in danger unless he runs away with the Sky Stick.

    WangXia readied the tactical nuke on his shoulder. His eyes fixed down at the road. He could see about 2km in distance after the enhancement from dragon blood. However, this range was not the best to fire the tactical nuke. The tanker bug entered his vision. His shoulder adjusted for a bit then he quieted down. The years of training in the special forces gave him a calming mentality. As the tanker bug moved in another 500 meters, he took a deep breath then pulled the trigger.

    The tactical nuke lopped down right at the front of the tanker bug, in between its pincers. A brilliant sh of light followed by a loud thump and mushroom cloud. A ball of fire enclosed several hundred metes in diameter.

    The troopers on the battlefield cheered. Every little victory was a step toward staying alive in the current situation. Every victory was a raise in morale. Of course, that was under the assumption that it was actually a victory.

    The ball of fire was dying down and exposed a blue field in the center. The field covered arge area. It moved out from the remaining fire. Everyone was shocked to see the tanker bug intact. Its exoskeleton flipped open, releasing a blue gas that formed the field. This was obviously a barrier that blocked the tactical nuke.

    The tanker bug continued moving forward. Its exoskeleton closed and the blue barrier disappeared. A lot of the bugs behind it were killed by the tactical nuke, but many more simply came up to take their ce.

    ¡°F*ck. Is this even a bug anymore? Do bugs have barriers?¡± Zheng murmured. He could only watch as the tanker bug moving closer and closer. 1400 meters, 1300 meters. The timer on their remaining lives were ticking with each step. The troopers were fighting out of their minds that they had forgotten any orders. Everyone fired at the bug without conservation. Yet, bullets only caused sparks on its exoskeleton. It didn¡¯t even need to use the barrier.

    Zheng was still in his unlocked mode. Multiple tactics came to his mind, the best being using his Tiger¡¯s Soul but that was just what he couldn¡¯t do. The second tactic was multiple tactical nukes at once. All barriers had a limit. But that would consume their tactical nukes too fast.

    (Its exoskeleton can block bullets so it must be extremely tough. The barrier can block off any explosions.)

    Zheng took out the bandages from his ring then said to WangXia. ¡°Fire the tactical nuke at my signal. It can¡¯t be early norte. I am just testing but there should be a high chance of sess.¡±

    He picked up the jungle spider leg from the ground and attached a grenade to it. This reminded him of Alien where he attached grenades to a steel bar. After so long, he used this method once again.

    Once all was set, Zheng took a deep breath and stood up. The tanker bug bug was at the 1000-meter mark by now. The troopers were still shooting nonstop.

    Zheng aimed the leg at the tanker bug. Then he pulled the ring on the grenade and threw it out. Half a secondter, he yelled. ¡°Fire!¡±

    WangXia had already aimed at the tanker bug. He pulled the trigger the instant he heard the yell. The tactical nuke followed closely behind the jungle spider leg. As the tactical nuke came to 10 meters away from the bug, it opened up the exoskeleton. The blue barrier blocked the tactical nuke but that jungle spider leg was already inside the barrier at this point.

    That was all Zheng could see. The brilliant sh made him closed his eyes. He felt like he was blinded since he was focusing so intensely at the tanker bug. His eyes were painful and he couldn¡¯t see anything. Fortunately, the psyche scan sent him the image of the area. The tanker bug inside the ball of fire was blown to pieces. The other team had turned off the mask.

    WangXia saw tearsing from Zheng¡¯s eyes and immediately opened his eyelids. ¡°Good, not a big issue. The army doctor has eye drops for intense shes. Don¡¯t open your eyes for ten minutes afterward. Your body is much more resilient than normal people so this isn¡¯t a big problem.¡±

    Zheng nodded and patted WangXia¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Got that tanker bug. Freaking 1000 points and a rank D reward. We can farm to our hearts content if they send in a few more. Haha.¡±

    WangXia smiled bitterly. ¡°There isn¡¯t time to make more of those grenades and not enough regr grenades. We also might not coordinate so well next time. Failure means death so we are better off not taking the risk.¡±

    ¡°Haha, risk equals rewards. Anyway, we made it through this wave.¡±

    Zheng walked back to the camps. The troopers finally cheered when they didn¡¯t see the barriering out of the fire. Some even threw the helmets up. Kampa stood their breathing deeply. The moving fortress almost copsed this army mentally.

    ¡°If we are going to die, it won¡¯t be today! Because we are giving all we have! We won¡¯t die here! The front line back off. Second group take their ce. Continue shooting!¡±

    Zheng faced toward the road with his eyes closed. The death of the tanker bug also broke free of the limitation put on the bugs¡¯ speed. Countless bugs charged up the mountain. The second group fired their rifles at Zheng¡¯smand.

 Vol 14: 11-1.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 11-1.</strong>

    Three hours had gone by. The death toll reached 1300 people, only a few dozens were injured. Most of the deaths were caused by the jungle spiders. The first dozen wave or so of jungle spiders were taken care of by tactical nukes. However, as they wereing more and more frequently, the army had to stop firing tactical nukes. Thest twenty nukes were saved for the most critical moments.

    The jungle spiders curled up to a ball when they were shot into the air. Their exoskeleton was extremely tough and protected them from fire. All the bullets could do was get reflected off with sparks. After a few times of heavy casualties and with the help of Zheng, the troopers grasped the ways to deal with the jungle spiders.

    The best option was to kill the ster bugs at range. 500 meters was the line where these jungle spiders became not a threat. If too many ster bugs came at once, the troopers would retreat. They needed to get at least 30 meters away from where the jungle spidersnd. Their rifles could shred the spiders once they stretched out.

    This tactic cost 1300 people. A thickyer of flesh, blood, and broken limbs covered the ground. But the troopers were only following orders mechanically at this point. Their bodies and minds were numb.

    ¡°Count of ammunition? How much do we have left?¡± Zheng sat on a rock a little tired. He just killed another tanker bug with the help of WangXia. Several hours ofbat put a strain to both his body and mind. He expends over ten times the energy a normal person needs after all.

    ¡°2000 magazines, 11 tactical nukes, and 400 grenades. One and half hour before the rescue ships arrive.¡± Xuan said calmly.

    Zheng sighed. He looked down to the foot of the mountain. Bodies of dead bugs piled up by the road. Every wave of bugs would destroy most of these bodies by a spray of fire by the ster bug or a step by the tanker bugs. There was a period of pause after the previous tanker bug attack. The troopers used this opportunity to transport ammunition and swap the frontline. Everyone let out a sigh of relief for the short break. Zheng took out a pack of cigarette. He lit it with his shaky hand, sat on the front most rock and looked down.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. We will survive. We have to survive. We bear a lot of things from our past and have many things to take care of. We will live on even if that means fighting with our lives!¡±

    He took a puff sand said through the soul link. His left hand holding a cigarette butt taken out from the ring. He stared at it for a moment then put it back. Zheng stood up from the rock and said. ¡°Troopers, prepare to fight! Let these bugs know that humans are not herbivores. Let these bugs remember our bravery on this mountain!¡±

    The troopers gave him a shout in reply. Humanity in this world was different from theirs. The federation¡¯s priorities caused military quality to decline but society also became peaceful. The contact with aliens revealed the heat within their blood. Humans were once a brutal and offensive race on par with the bugs!

    Zheng looked at the swarms of bugs and knew the final attack began. The bugs had no sense of fear and their numbers were uncountable. However, the death toll in this battle had enraged the brain bug.

    ¡°Zheng, the masked area is moving up toward the ground. Is the second team finally joining the battle?¡±

    Zheng said coldly. ¡°Then let theme. If they don¡¯t appear now, our rescue ships wille soon. They probably think we are weak. But what qualification do they have when we aren¡¯t using our own weapons nor full strength? Xuan, think of a defense tactic to keep ammunition in bnce.¡±

    Xuan¡¯s mind also felt a little irritated. He murmured. ¡°I noticed the bugs¡¯ movement very early. The pause after the previous attack was too long. The scan shows hoppers joining the attack. However, the environment isn¡¯t suitable for hoppers. Are they going to attack without regard for casualties? The best result for them is one out of every one hundred hoppers can get up to the mountain top. Go defend by the entrance. I will arrange the rest.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Understood. Everyone let¡¯s try our best to live!¡±

    Following the first gunshot, the troopers began shooting. Bugs on the frontline fell in rows but there were so many more charging up. A lot of bugs died by being stamped on. The army¡¯s firepower looked too weak inparison. These bugs pushed their way up at the expense of countless dead bodies. The gap was closing in meter by meter, as was the weight on the troopers¡¯ hearts.

    Several minutester, the second group enteredbat. The thousand trooper frontline finally suppressed the bugs¡¯ advance. That was when the ster bugs started to appear.

    The ster bugs would kill a few warrior bugs with every step, yet the warrior bugs blocked in front of them to take the firepower. The gap was closing. 400 meters, 300 meters. The ster bugs shot the tumors at the frontline. No one backed off. Tens of thousands of bugs were more threatening than several dozen jungle spiders at this point. As death approached them from the top, the troopers stood in ce and continued firing.

    Zheng yelled. ¡°WangXia, use tactical nukes. One at the sky and one at the ground. Push their frontline back!¡±

    Zheng charged up with a jungle spider leg he just snapped off. This was the only weapon better than the army knife he could use at the moment.

    WangXia fired the tactical nuke at the sky. Just then, Zheng heard Lan¡¯s voice. ¡°The cliffs are filled with hopper bugs! Thousands of them are climbing up the cliffs. If the wind blows them off, they would fly back and keep climbing!¡±

 Vol 14: 11-2.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 11-2.</strong>

    A weight dropped on Zheng¡¯s heart. He took a deep breath and said hastily. "Zero, lead a group to patrol all sides. Shoot down any hoppers you see. The wind here is strong. They are weaker than regr bugs when they can¡¯t fly. Kill as much as you can. Xuan, arrange troopers to guard the borders. Gando! Protect Lan. Go with her to the center of the army. That¡¯s it for now. We can¡¯t stop the hopperspletely for now so we can only take things as theye. Let theme up and shoot them down one by one."

    One hour left. Three groups of troopers began finding and carrying rocks under Xuan¡¯s orders. A lot of ammunition were expended by now. Part of the remaining ammunition were given to those patrolling the border. So there were only a thousand magazines left. Yet the bugs¡¯ attack was as fierce as before. Countless warrior bugs climbed the road in waves. The addition of ster bugs, jungle spiders, and the asional tanker bug nearly broke through their front at times. They spent several nukes and almost all the grenades to keep their defense in ce.

    So many bugs died that even when the ster bugs incinerated a majority of them and the rest stamped by the sea of bugs, ayer of bug paste still elevated the road. Starting from the 500 meter mark where most bugs died, there was a 20 meter high hill followed by a sudden drop. This increased the distance the bugs had to climb. The hill was also beneficial to their aiming but not so much to the rocks. The hill would stop the rocks at the 500 meter mark.

    Zheng observed the area and thought for a moment. "WangXia, save five nukes. And don¡¯t nuke that hill before wepletely depleted our ammunition. That¡¯s it for now. F*cking we can¡¯t use the sma grenades and mines. Those are as powerful as the nukes. The EMP rifle can also easily take care of the bugs. Even my Tiger¡¯s Soul..."

    WangXia smiled bitterly. The sma bombs were way more powerful than these grenades. One that could take in 50% of Zheng¡¯s Qi would had power equivalent to the tactical nukes. The most important thing was a nuke¡¯s power was concentrated in the center and bes weaker as you get further away. The effective area was only fifty meters in radius. However, the sma bombs could vaporize everything where the sma balls go.

    Time continued ticking and so was their ammunition. Troopers who were aware of it felt the knives hanging over their heads. At the same time, the hoppers finally showed their face after climbing for so long. They attempted to lift off but the strong wind would blow them off at three meters above the ground. These hoppers could only fly close to the ground got shot down by the patrolling troopers. Yet, their number was in the thousands. More and more began showing up after the first one.

    "Time? And the rescue ships? Xuan! Only 200 magazines left! How much longer!"

    Zheng was almost shouting at this point. He observed the scan and saw a few more tanker bugsing up. They were slow but their size and ability were decisive factors. If any one of them came close, that also meant the fall of their defense!

    "No use talking about time now. We just contacted the rescuing starships. They said dozens of ships had been sent down, enough to take in tens of thousands of people. Such fools. If there really are tens of thousands for them to save, there wouldn¡¯t be a need to ask for help. Laughable mortal¡¯s wisdom. This is basically the situation. The rescue ships will enter the atmosphere in thirty minutes. Which means we will be able to board the ships in thirty to forty five minutes. This is a conservative estimate." Xuan¡¯s voice didn¡¯te through soul link but rather from behind.

    Zheng turned around to see Xuan standing there with the gauss pistols and a satirical smile.

    Zheng gave him a surprise look and asked. "What are you here for? Is it fine to use our weapons?"

    Another pistol slipped out into his hand. "The gauss pistols have a simr look to the army¡¯s pistols. You have be in close range to distinguish the two. ns, schemes and raising morale are useless at this point. The only thing we can do is continue fighting as before or get swarmed by the sea of bugs. I don¡¯t particrly like this kind ofbat but there are no other good choice."

    Zhengughed and patted him on the shoulder. "That mortal¡¯s wisdom again. Anyway, since you can use the gauss pistols, kill a few more bugs. But don¡¯t use your gun kata too early. That state can¡¯tst too long."

    Suddenly, dozens of jungle spiders were flying over. A tactical nuke was fired before most of the troopers could react. A brilliant light shed over the battlefield. Then three ballsnded on the ground and instantly stretched out into the jungle spiders. Zheng and Xuan looked at each other then charged at the spiders. With one person in closebat and one shooting from range, the jungle spiders were eliminated before they could cause a disaster. Even so, ten troopers were killed during the time.

    WangXia¡¯s voice transmitted over. "Only five nukes left. A few more waves of spiders and we won¡¯t have any more nukes to attack."

    Zheng looked over the troopers and said. "Don¡¯t use any more nukes. Let the spidersnd. Xuan, send the remaining groups over. We need to start throwing rocks and rece any troopers that get killed by the spiders."

    Xuan nodded and went to the back of the army. "Remember what I said before? When we fall into desperation, go attack the other team. Kill them, capture, or injure them. The bugs might hesitate if we have hostages in hand. The chance is lower than 30% but it is still better than waiting to die."

    Zheng smiled bitterly as he looked out the battlefield. The sea of bugs was never ending. The hill was piling up higher and it pushed forward another 100 meters. There were only 400 meters in between them and the bugs. Plus a hundred magazines left.

    Zheng ordered the troopers to stop using ammunition. They leave fifty to themselves then gave the rest to the patrolling troopers. The troopers then lined up to transfer rocks and push them down. Zheng had WangXia use two nukes on the hill to st down the hill of dead bugs.

    Therge rocks rolled down the incline. They reached an unstoppable speed after a hundred meters. The first wave of bugs were smashed to pieces by these rocks. Even the ster bugs were knocked over. The bugs were pushed back to the 700 meter mark for a while.

 Vol 14: 11-3.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 11-3.</strong>

    ¡°Stay strong! Only twenty minutes left!¡± Zheng shouted to the troopers.

    He kicked arge rock that was four meters tall in front. The rock rolled down the incline like a road roller due to its size, crushing everything on its path.

    People¡¯s eyes followed the rock at this point. They hadn¡¯t realized that Zheng kicked that rock down during this urgent moment. A normal person wouldn¡¯t have such strength nor the bones to withstand the impact.

    There was nothing that could stop the rock until it hit the tanker bug¡¯s barrier. Its path was painted in green paste and blood from the bugs.

    Zheng took a deep breath and shouted. ¡°Continue throwing rocks. Even if we can¡¯t kill them, we have to dy them! The rescue ships will be here in just over ten minutes. Won¡¯t you feel it¡¯s unfair if we die now?¡±

    Yet, the troopers didn¡¯t have bodies as strong as his. Twenty hours of continuousbat had exhausted them. And now they had to transport and throw rocks. These rocks were tough and heavy. A one-meter-tall rock would take three troopers to move. Their speed slowed down and the bugs slowly grouped back up. They moved up the incline meter by meter just like ocean waves. The numbers were mind numbing.

    Zheng felt his heart getting colder by the second. He had stood in the frontline the whole time. The tanker bug began moving again. The rocks were effective against normal bugs but not tanker bug. He was getting more anxious with each step the tanker bug took.

    Just then, Kampa and a trooper lifted up a rock but Kampa lost his strength and the rock fell on his leg. He cried in pain. Zheng immediately ran over and flipped the rock away. ¡°How are you doing? Kampa, you still alright?¡±

    Sweat covered the Russian man¡¯s head. He said with a bitter smile. ¡°I can¡¯t continue anymore. I have no strength and my shin bone is broken. I am sorry to drag you down at this crucial moment...¡±

    Zheng had long been aware that Kampa couldn¡¯t keep going. He didn¡¯t have the extra stats, didn¡¯t have qi nor blood energy. The dragon blood only increased his body to two or three times that of a normal person. But he fought for almost seven hours here, giving orders while fighting on the frontline.

    Zheng patted his shoulder. ¡°No need to say these things, bro. We promised to stay alive together. Let me take care of the rest. You two over there, carry him to the center. Kampa, we will live!¡±

    Zheng handed him a pack of cigarette. ¡°Go take a smoke to suppress the pain.¡± Then he walked back to the frontline.

    Even though he said those words, but could he really live on?

    Zheng looked at the sea of bugs underneath and the troopers panting heavily on the sides. A weight was dropped on his heart. For several times already, he wanted to take out the Sky Stick and Tiger¡¯s Soul and head straight to where the other team was then capture the brain bug.

    ¡°Are the rescue ships... not going to make it?¡±

    He raised his head to look at the sky, then back to the mountain road. Since the troopers¡¯ slowed down, the bugs moved in further. They slowly came back to the five-hundred-meter mark.

    ¡°Out of ammunition, Zheng. We killed thousands of hoppers but there are no bullets to take care of the remaining two hundred. I ordered a thousand people to head to the cliff and fight in closebat.¡± Xuan¡¯s voice sounded in his mind.

    Zheng was feeling numb as bad news came one after another. The tanker bug had moved past the two-hundred-meter mark, and the rest of the bugs followed behind them. His left hand was shaking. He could barely suppress the desire to bring out his weapon. The long hours of stress made him want to shred the bugs to pieces with destruction.

    A loud boom came from above. Everyone raised their heads in reaction. Tens ofrge ships came through the clouds. These ships scattered and ten of them came toward this mountain top. The troopers were dazed for a few seconds before they cried with joy. The ships were like stimuli. The troopers moved and threw faster. The rocks couldn¡¯t damage the tanker bug but they could dy the bugs. There was only one thing in their minds, dy until the rescue shipsnd!

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief when he saw the rescue ships. Each one wasrge enough to fit in a thousand people. Which meant that they were safe as soon as they could get off the ground.

    Xuan suddenly said through the mind with a cold tone. ¡°Zheng! Hand out fifty magazines to fifty troopers. Have theme to thending area! Hurry, these magazines are reserved for this moment. Everyone wants to enter the rescue ships in this danger but we can¡¯t afford any riot!¡±

    Zheng immediately sent fifty people over with the magazines. After the first shipnded, the rest of the troopers slowed down again. They turned their heads around. The tanker bug was at the sixty-meter mark.

    ¡°Don¡¯t stop! Continue throwing! WangXia, fire a tactical nuke behind the tanker bug! Don¡¯t back away. We will all die if you back!¡± Zheng yelled among the group then kicked a rock down.

    WangXia fired a tactical nuke at behind the tanker bug. The barriers protected the bugs within fifty meters of it but the rest of the bugs were two hundred meters away now. The remaining fire on the ground also prevented the bugs from moving in for a while.

    Despite what Zheng said, several troopers ran to the back. The second and third rescue ships hadnded. People couldn¡¯t stop their desire to escape in this situation.

    More troopers soon followed. Zheng charged up with rage using the movement technique. He kicked the first ones that ran to the ground and stabbed one through the chest with the spider leg. ¡°Anyone that runs are subjected to military execution!¡±

    About forty troopers ran. They looked at each other then about a dozen charged at Zheng. To these people, he had no guns in hand, one of his arm broke, and his body was full of wounds. Yet, each person that came close to him got his head smashed by a kick. When they finally stopped in fear, there was over ten bodies on the ground.

    ¡°I said anyone who runs away die! Who the f*ck still wants to die?¡±

    Zheng was raging inside. He stepped on a trooper that hadn¡¯t died off and was groaning in pain then grabbed his head and pulled him apart. Blood sshed over his body. The rest of these troopers immediately ran back to the frontline and began throwing rocks. The fourth rescue shipnded.

 Vol 14: 12-1.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 12-1.</strong>

    Zheng was connected to Lan¡¯s scan the whole time monitoring the bugs¡¯ movement, the hoppers, the other team¡¯s location, and the rescue ships. The boarding finally came to order after Xuan ordered to kill almost a hundred people. Everyone walked calmly. There were a hundred troopers that came with each ship. They had never been in any actualbat so they were totally shocked when they saw the bloody suppression by Xuan¡¯s group. The new troopers soon began following Xuan¡¯s orders and helped defend against the cliffs.

    The hoppers showing up were much more dangerous than the frontline. Humans needed more than ten times the numbers to fight the bugs in closebat. Many troopers fell back in defeat. They weren¡¯t in the bronze age anymore. Combat without firearms was near impossible. Furthermore, Zero was the leader of the group. He wasn¡¯t as familiar with military tactics. Once the troopers backed off, about a hundred hoppers climbed onto the top.

    The lieutenants stood up in this dangerous situation and led small groups in the attack. They still followed Xuan¡¯s orders though since they knew the difference between Zheng¡¯s team and them in arranging the defenses and executing the orders. Military ranks were pointless at this point. Those with power should take the responsibilities.

    With more and more hoppersing from the cliffs, the bugs also broke through the frontline. The tanker bug waved its ws and Zheng yelled. "Retreat! Everyone retreat to the rescue ships in the center!"

    The troopers felt as though they were pardoned and started running back. Zheng said to WangXia. "Fire thest two tactical nukes at the bugs behind the tanker bug. We have to stop the bugs from getting close withrge numbers!"

    WangXia nodded and triggered theuncher on his shoulder. After a brilliant sh of light, he dropped theuncher then picked up the other one on the ground. The bugs hiding right behind the tanker bug charged at him at the same time. They were only fifty meters apart. The tanker bug moved slow but the rest of the bugs not so much. A dozen bugs reached WangXia in the blink of an eye. However, another person also stood in front of him.

    Zheng shouted. "Hurry up and fire the nuke! I can¡¯t hold them off for long!"

    Being a determined soldier in the special forces, WangXia rxed his body as soon as he heard these words. He focused his attention on the nukeuncher then pulled the trigger. Thisst nuke flew over the burning fire. WangXia threw away theuncher and yelled. "Run! Zheng! Run!"

    Zheng stabbed a spider leg into a bug¡¯s mouth then pulled his arm out before the bug could bite him. He dodged another attack, jumped up and kicked at this bug¡¯s head. His kick was powerful enough to smash through the exoskeleton. Thick green liquid sshed from its head.

    Zheng heard WangXia¡¯s voice but he didn¡¯t have the time to escape from these dozen bugs. He shouted back. "You run first, you will die if you get into closebat. Believe in me... This is an order!"

    WangXia hesitated for only a moment then ran toward the ships. The first rescue ship had lifted off. Many troopers were cheering. Zheng was the only one still fighting these bugs while he moved toward the ships. The bugs weren¡¯t easy preys as they tore off pieces of flesh from his body on the way.

    Tatata!

    Two bugs behind Zheng got knocked to the ground with these shots. Zheng turned his head around in panic to see that these bugs were killed by shots through the eyes. Zero was aiming with a normal federation weapon by a rescue ship. He said to Zheng through soul link. "Keep running! Don¡¯t stop. I will take care of the bugs for you!"

    Zheng took a deep breath and stopped dodging the attacks. He ran toward the ship next to Zero with the movement technique, leaving his back open to the bugs. The sound of winding from behind indicated the ws approaching him, yet he didn¡¯t turn around or dodge. He hadpletely entrusted his safety to Zero.

    Zero didn¡¯t disappoint his trust. A bullet prated the bug¡¯s eye before the ws reached Zheng. Zheng pulled the gap between him and the bugs to five meters with these two seconds of sprinting. His speed was higher to begin with. The buffer allowed him to escape from the zone of danger. The troopers next to Zero then focused fire at the bugs behind him and shot them down.

    Zheng quickly ran over to Zero and asked. "Where is everyone? Why haven¡¯t you boarded? Lan,bel everyone¡¯s location!"

    Lan was paying attention at Zheng¡¯s safety. She sent the location of the team members to Zheng as soon as she heard the words. Kampa already boarded the ship. Lan and Gando were standing in a line not far from Zheng. They should board the second ship in about a minute at this rate. This was following Xuan¡¯s n to stay low key so the other team couldn¡¯t find them.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief as he saw the two boarded the ship. Then he turned to where Xuan was standing. Xuan and WangXia were already on the third ship giving orders to the troopers. Zero and him were thest ones. Zero handed the rifle to one of the rescue troopers then stepped into the line for the second ship.

    The tanker bug was still several hundred meters away and its movement speed was slow. The bugs near the bottom of the mountain were fast but the nukes broke off the roading up temporarily. They only had to wait for the ships to take off then they could go back into space in safety.

    A trooper ran over to Zheng and saluted. "Sir, Lt. Razak wants you to board the second rescue ship immediately. You are in urgent need of treatments."

    Zheng finally took a look over the wounds on his body. Solidified blood nearly painted him in red. Any normal person would have died at this point. He gave himself a mocking smile then turned around and headed toward the rescue ship. This was perhaps the privilege of a sergeant. He walked past the line and boarded from the side. None of the troopers said anything because they recognized this sergeant with a broken arm. The person that saved the army from despair.

    The inside of the ship was spacious. It wouldn¡¯t be able to amodate a thousand people otherwise. There were four floors. The officers were in the third floor. Zheng followed the trooper into an elevator. The ship began trembling as the elevator stopped at the third floor. The trooper said. "It¡¯s finally taking off."

    Zheng walked over to the window. This ship was taking off. Through the psyche scan, he could see all seven team members were in the ships. One person in the first ship, four in the second, and two in the third. The weight on his heart was finally taken off. As he was about to turn away, he noticed the tanker bug had moved very close to the fourth ship. Its exoskeleton opened up while the ship was preparing to take off. The blue barrier enclosed a fourth of the ship.

    P.S. I can¡¯t keep a schedule for a while. Updates will be posted as they are finished.

 Vol 14: 12-2.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 12-2.</strong>

    ¡°What is that?¡± Zheng and Xuan both murmured to themselves.

    They focused their attention to the fourth rescue ship. The blue barrier enclosed a quarter of the ship for half a second then the ship fell to the ground in a loud thump. The section enclosed in the barrier was cut off from the rest of the ship. The barrier had such an ability aside from defense. This ship couldn¡¯t fly anymore. People in the other rescue ships saw through the windows that numerous bugs swarmed into the mountain top as they flew higher and higher. The ship on the ground soon disappeared in this sea of bugs.

    Zheng¡¯s heart beat rapidly as he watched. It was lucky that everyone in the team boarded the first three ships. Otherwise, there wasn¡¯t even any chance to save anyone with this distance. He felt relived and sighed. Just then, darkness covered his eyes as he copsed.

    Time passed by. Zheng quietly opened his eyes. First thing that came in his view was water. He also felt a slight pain in the eyes as he opened them. Several blinkster, he became ustomed to this environment. He was actually submerged in a liquid. Two tubes were connected to his nose. A pain came from his right arm. He looked over to see a strange device repairing his right arm.

    He recognized this scene from the movie. When the main character¡¯s leg got punctured, he also received treatment in the same containers. He had to admit that although the military was garbage, their civilian technology was mature. This was on the level of high tier sci-fi worlds.

    The container beeped soon after he opened his eyes. Two nurses ran over. They observed the data on the container and gave him a friendly smile before leaving.

    Xuan¡¯s voice came in his mind before he took any action. ¡°Don¡¯t do anything. Listen to me. We are still in the rescue ships. It will take another twenty minutes to reach the starship fleet. Lan had confirmed that there are no psyche force users in these three ships. However, we don¡¯t know if there are psyche force users in the fleet. If there are, soul link and psyche scan might expose us. So we can¡¯t use any psyche force abilities upon arriving at the fleet.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, four people in our team have been revealed. You, me, Kampa, and WangXia. Maybe also Zero. Gando and Lan haven¡¯t been exposed yet. Gando is special in that he¡¯s weak without the robot. Lan has nobat ability on her own. The other team doesn¡¯t know this. The two hidden members are the only guarantee we have to avoid getting attacked or treated unfairly. We have to maintain this guarantee.¡±

    ¡°Thirdly, we have no information on the other team despite revealing four members already. This is our disadvantage but being the strongest team acknowledge by God is our ¡®influence¡¯. No matter how they think of this ranking, they will subconsciously avoid going against us face to face. This is our advantage. Thus, we can act without fear as long as we don¡¯t get the federation involved, such as using weapons beyond this world¡¯s technology. We can openly search for them without fear while they must hide themselves.¡±

    ¡°These are the three points in this battle of wits. The rest depends on how we react. We need to find another way tomunicate due to theck of soul link. A way that only we know. Lan, send the information in my mind to everyone¡¯s. You have to memorize them. We have twenty minutes, memorize as much as you can. The following words are the most important.¡±

    At the same time, in an officer room within the fleet. A blonde hair young man muttered as he took a bite off a chocte bar. ¡°A direct battle is our disadvantage. I don¡¯t care about what you think but don¡¯t fight team China face to face, especially before we expose ourselves. Don¡¯t try to win them with force because that can likely put us in a dangerous situation. We need to rely on our advantage. It will be best if we can wipe them out. The other team isn¡¯t worth worrying, that weakest team.¡±

    A blonde hair girl said timidly. ¡°But why can¡¯t we get along with team China peacefully? They are the strongest team so they will know a lot of secrets about the movie worlds that we don¡¯t. Can we use our ¡®influence¡¯ to exchange for their information? Then we will cooperate to wipe out team South America.¡±

    The young man snapped the chocte bar then licked his fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t be na?ve. Do you think the strongest team is a merciful weakling? Remember. Only the weak are merciful because they don¡¯t have to powerful to be evil. They can¡¯t be the strong. Who are we going to send in for contact if we want to exchange information? How will we get in contact? Can you be certain that team China won¡¯t kill that person? We can¡¯t engage them directly but they don¡¯t have such worry. They can beat us at any ce as soon as they find the chance. What can we do without obtaining their numbers and information?¡±

    A middle age bulky man breathed out. ¡°I don¡¯t get it, Neos. Why don¡¯t we take care of these four people first? Team China will be weaker than us at that point.¡±

    Neos smiled coldly. ¡°Are you an idiot? We don¡¯t know how many people they have nor the powers of those still hidden. Killing these four people will leave traces. An officer¡¯smands will get recorded in the military. What if their remaining members are still stronger than us? They will be in the shadows at that point while we, as the weaker party, are exposed. Get it? We won¡¯t be far from getting wiped.¡±

    The middle age man wasn¡¯t angry. He smiled and said. ¡°So what do you think we should do?¡±

    Neos brought out a piece of chocte from his pocket. ¡°Do as we nned and use our advantage to find those still hiding. Once we find all the members of team China, it will be time to draw in our. Haha. Kill every one of them!¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t know what was happening in the other team. He was still discussing with Xuan. Xuan said calmly. ¡°Aside from searching for them from the traces, the other key point is developing influence. Since we don¡¯t have as much influence, we will have to raise it! Understand? Hero.¡±

    ¡°Hero?¡± Zheng asked.

    ¡°Correct. Hero!¡±

    Xuan said with certainty. ¡°What is the most difficult problem formanders in a drawn out war? It¡¯s not supplies nor support but the will of the soldiers and people to continue fighting. The saying that soldiers in grief will win battles is because grief can draw out their desire to fight. That was why the federation reported the news on the meteorites and the first invasion followed. However, that was met with total defeat. So how are they going to light up this will again? They can only use heroes.¡±

    ¡°The military higher ups, or perhaps the federation higher ups will create one or a group of heroes. Based on our situation, these heroes can only be chosen among those of us who survived or the starships that ran away. However, they ran away! While we held our ground for seven hours! The choice is obvious. Furthermore, we are the heroes acknowledged by the surviving veterans and officers. Thus.¡±

    ¡°We are heroes. The federation will definitely do this. When the brilliance surrounding us surpass the influence of the other team, that will be the turning point in finding them and fighting them.¡±

 Vol 14: 12-3.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 12-3.</strong>

    Zheng and Xuan¡¯s conversation stopped five minutes before arriving at the fleet. Even though five minutes of flight in space was a long distance and the other team might not have such a powerful psyche force user, they would rather be extra cautious. The worst was if the other team discovered Lan.

    Psyche force users were basically defenseless unless they reach an extremely high level. They might even be weaker than a normal person. If Lan was found out, the other team could put her under surveince in order to threaten the team. Psyche force users were the most valuable talents after all.

    (To be honest, they may not even have a psyche force user. If that¡¯s true, wouldn¡¯t we be able to find them out easily with our advantage?) Zheng thought to himself but he knew he was being optimistic. One of the criteria to joining team battles was bing strong enough. A team that couldn¡¯t even survive regr movies wouldn¡¯t be given such a chance. Psyche force users were a measure for this standard in addition to the number of unlocked members. The team with the psyche force advantage had the initiative advantage.

    Zheng slowly closed his eyes as hey in the liquid. A set of hieroglyphs floated in his mind. These hieroglyphs were the ones they found in the Mayan ruins. Xuan learned them from Imhotep then continued to study them back in God¡¯s dimension. He sent somemon words to everyone, such as hide, psyche force, battle, run, mask.

    ¡°Keep in mind, you can write these hieroglyphs down at any time. In the cafeteria, on the wall. Write them down randomly to bait out the other team. If they are looking for us at the same time, they will care about what these character mean. We can use the opportunity to find out where they are. The second purpose is to muddle up their thoughts so that they couldn¡¯t figure out what we will do. Arge quantity of information will drive them to think we have big ns or already discovered them. Anxiousness can open them up to mistakes. End the sentences with give, take, or no when you don¡¯t mean anything. Repeat the words twice if they are real messages.¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°Are you sure the others can memorize theseplex hieroglyphs in such a short amount of time? That seems unlikely.¡±

    Xuan replied. ¡°Right. It¡¯s not possible. The ones I am teaching are you, Lan, and Gando. Entering the unlocked mode will raise your learning ability to another level. The other three just have to know we are the ones who wrote these hieroglyphs. We will take care of the rest and find the other team.¡±

    (Find the other team? What a difficult task. But there shouldn¡¯t be any worries with Xuan in our team.) Zheng fell asleep as he thought.

    This world¡¯s civilian technology had reached what it should be in the future. Several hours in the container along with Zheng¡¯s recovery rate had healed his bodypletely. The wound on the bone in his right arm was also healed. The expedition troopers entered the fleet from the rescue ships. Many cried at once. The medical troopers brought the wounded to the infirmary. These several thousands who survived were treated as heroes.

    ¡°Yes! They are heroes! When the fleet abandoned theirrades, when the rescue ships were far away, when nearly a hundred thousand were killed in an hour, this squad crossed tens of miles then held their ground on top of a mountain for seven hours. Initial estimates from the military have that they killed over three hundred thousand bugs. Everyone, you have heard it. They are all heroes! They revenged for theirrades, they didn¡¯t dishonor our species as human, they are the true heroes among us!¡±

    This fleet wasposed of 82 level one warships, 17 special warships and countless supportive starships. The number surpassed the first invasion and could be said as the final force of the federation.

    Aside from the military and federation officials, numerous reporters came along to interview the survivors. The military released arge amount of data, some embarrassing, such as the death toll and the fleet that ran away, but some they couldn¡¯t wait to tell everyone, such as killing over three hundred thousand bugs. That was the reason the military loose on the control on news and allowed the reporters to interview.

    A lot of what the troopers said were condemning the intelligence of the military but the majority were about the sergeant major Zheng and the three leaders he chose. Everyone agreed that the army would have been annihted without these four people. They were saved by the four of them rather than the government.

    ¡°We can see that human is a species that is never short of heroes. We humans have noble spirits and wills that the barbaric bugsck. You can¡¯t imagine a person who had his arm pierced through the bone stood in the frontlinemanding the army for six hours. This is the hero who saved our army, Zheng! Unfortunately, the military told us his injuries were too heavy and his mind exhausted. He fell unconscious as soon as the army escaped danger. Such a noble soldier is protecting us and the federation. A moment of silence everyone to pay them the honor!¡±

    A blonde young man watched the news on the TV quietly in the officer¡¯s lounge. A little hand suddenly turned the TV off. He looked over fiercely. That was a girl about eleven or twelve, grabbing his sleeves with a pair of pitiful eyes.

    ¡°Neos, Snow is not used to not using psyche scan. It feels like I can¡¯t see. I am bored. Come y poker with me instead of watching TV.¡± The little girl said.

    Neos frowned as he shook her hand away. Sheughed then jumped over and grabbed his sleeve again. ¡°Come y with me, y with me.¡±

    Neos scratched his head, threw the chocte in his mouth then said. ¡°Snow, I told you so many times not to bother me when I am eating chocte! If you do that again, I will p your ass! Aya, bring her out and get me a newspaper. I need to read the report carefully.¡±

    A long hair girl walked over and took Snow away. A slender man in ck clothes said in a cold tone. ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Neos?¡±

    He picked up another chocte bar, his eyes gave off a violent sense. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that they look too bright? As yers, we try not to make ourselves notifiable in movies because that can lead to unnecessary troubles. However, the brilliance surrounding them is too bright, even though part of it is unavoidable, but I think they are intentionally raising their influence. Hoho, looks like things are getting interesting.¡±

 Vol 14: 13-1.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 13-1.</strong>

    The surviving expedition army had returned from Klendathu. Less than five thousand made it back in this hundred thousand army. The survivors were all under Zheng¡¯s lead. Data had shown the army created a miracle big enough to save the higher ups from their crisis. The decision to change the general was brought up again. This general who emphasized offense might continue his position.

    The media showed two extremes in their reporting. They mocked the inability of the military and federation on the one hand and praised the bravery of the five thousand trooper army with exaggeration on the other. How did people protect their pride in a defeat? They had to emphasize the strength and bravery their people disyed in the battle. Thus, every one of the five thousand trooper army was awarded medals and other awards. Hundreds were promoted to sergeants to lead the next army. And Zheng¡¯s group of four were mentioned the most and given the name Miracle 4.

    ¡°Good, very good.¡± Neos smiled coldly as he read the newspaper. There were only three people next to him. The middle age man, a girl, and Snow.

    He murmured. ¡°They took the right step in some sense. The higher their exposure is, the lower our chance of doing anything to them. This is a fight of influence. When their influence in this world surpasses our position in the military, the only choice we will have left is toe to an agreement with them to exchange information.¡±

    The middle age man paused for a moment then said. ¡°I don¡¯t understand why do you want to annihte team China so much? Judging from the current situation, we are not enemies where only one team can live. We can attempt to contact them before the mission is revealed. I think they have some hesitation too. They definitely know more secrets about the movie worlds than us since they are the strongest team. Secrets like the two books thest team we came in contact mentioned. Perhaps we can find out more info of this type from team China.¡±

    Neos sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t be naive. One reason is they are the strongest team, and the second reason is how do you think of our team?¡±

    The man paused. Neos continued calmly. ¡°You don¡¯t need me to say it right? I joined the teamte. I have nobat ability other than my wit. The Sanjiyan bloodline only enhances calction in the beginning stage. Telekic force surfaces after rank A and mybat effectiveness is extremely low before that. The other five people are split into two groups. Marnie and Rose are a couple. They are used to acting on their own. Hawfor leads the other group. They stick together merely because they are all scared of dying. So since we have the influence advantage in this battle, we have to gain more points and rewards. At the same time, I hope to obtain the position I should have in the team. We must find out team China¡¯s members before they found out the incongruence in our team.¡±

    The girl asked. ¡°But how are we going to find them? Going through all five thousand people? It¡¯s near impossible if you don¡¯t allow Snow to use scan.¡±

    Neos picked up a chocte bar from the table. ¡°Yes. Every event needs a turning point to continue. Judging from the hints, we will first assume this movie is a seven to nine people difficulty movie. Then we have to find the three to five people hiding. Although we can find some traces through the survivors, that alone won¡¯t be enough. Furthermore, it requires at least a colonel rank officer to ess theplete name and squad list. They can easily find out someone is investigating them if I do this. So I need a turning point.¡±

    ¡°Turning point?¡± The man and girl asked.

    Neos gave a cold smile. ¡°Correct. Do you know why I kept stressing we have to annihte team China? Thest reason is I need Hawfor to underestimate them. I need them to start trouble. I have been repeatedly warning them not to attack team China while reminding them that we have to annihte team China. This will cause them probe. And that is my goal. Let them be the pawns to initiate the turning point. Make team China expose their weakness, or at least let us find out their strength. If they aren¡¯t much more powerful than us, we won¡¯t have to hesitate so much. If they are indeed so powerful, don¡¯t you think Hawfor¡¯s group is a hindrance? Our team should be more powerful without them. Haha.¡±

    ¡°Zheng.¡±

    Zheng turned around and saw Xuan eating a red apple. He smiled and said. ¡°You won¡¯t have energy without meat. You eat too little. It¡¯s always fruits and veggies. That¡¯s not enough nutrients.¡±

    They were inside the cafeteria of the starship. It was lunch time. Zheng hadn¡¯te in touch with Lan, Zero, and Gando since boarding the starship two days ago.

    Xuan frowned as he looked at the steak and veggies on Zheng¡¯s te. ¡°The color is too ugly. Anyway, I have been paying attention to if any medium rank officers essed our records but unfortunately, no. The military higher ups had sent several people over. It seems like they will be here to award us. The probability of the other team obtaining marshal rank is near zero. The highest they can reach should be senior colonel. Which means they haven¡¯t done anything in these two days.¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°That¡¯s good. What¡¯s wrong? They wouldn¡¯t need to investigate us if they aren¡¯t nning to fight us.¡±

    Xuan gave him a cold smile. ¡°It¡¯s the exact opposite. If they aren¡¯t nning to fight us, they will investigate us to imitate safe contact. If they don¡¯t show any action, then I can only think of two reasons. One, they n to avoid us because the strength we showed scared them. This probability is near zero because we haven¡¯t showed anything in front of them. Two, they are nning to test our strength directly.¡±

    Zheng thought for a bit and said. ¡°Aren¡¯t your words contradicting themselves? Why would they have the confidence to test us when we are the strongest team? And if they want to beat us directly, what do they need their influence for?¡±

    Xuan nodded with a smile. ¡°Correct. Since the events are contradicting, it led me to think of a possibility. Their team isn¡¯t working together. They are different from us in that they are still fighting for authority of the team. If that¡¯s the case, it makes sense they didn¡¯t investigate us. Their brain ns to abandon part of their members or use these members to find their turning point.¡±

    ¡°Every puzzle needs a turning point toplete. Simrly, we haven¡¯te in contact with them. All they know is the four of us. Our paths are parallel if they don¡¯t ess the records to investigate us. They have to cross path with us to find out our members. Either by us initiating the contact or them. If my conjectures are correct, someone from their team will probe us. It may be on you, or me, or Kampa, or WangXia. However, it is most likely you.¡±

    Zheng pointed at himself and said. ¡°Why me? Do I look that weak?¡±

    Xuan smiled. ¡°No. Because the three of us look stronger. You lose out on the quality of a soldier. That¡¯s why they will likely choose you. My suggestion is kill anyone who provokes! They will naturally get anxious with the death of a member and negative point. That¡¯s when they will expose their weakness!¡±

 Vol 14: 13-2.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 13-2.</strong>

    Zheng¡¯s expression gradually turned more serious. He thought for a bit then pulled Xuan out of the cafeteria. He frowned as his eyes defocused. A minuteter, he said with a low voice. ¡°Two questions. Is someone from the other team really going to provoke or probe us? They should know that each death is negative 2000 points and this couldn¡¯t be their first team battle right? And two, aren¡¯t you worried about getting found out by the government if we fight in the starship?¡±

    Xuan threw Zheng¡¯s hand off and replied. ¡°We will talk about whether they know about the rulester. It¡¯s easy to deal with being discovered by the federation. This is the map of the starship I found through theputer. The only ces with cameras are officer¡¯s lounge, the training room, and the weapon storage rooms. Which means if you get ambushed in these areas, run toward where people are with regr speed. You can also fire back with your gun. If you get ambushed in an area without cameras, they would have also chosen a time where no other people is around, then do your best to finish the fight in as little time as possible. We have to give them a shock!¡±

    Zheng asked. ¡°Give them a shock? Why? That would only make them act extra cautious against us. Then they won¡¯t expose anymore traces and finding them would be more difficult.¡±

    Xuan said calmly. ¡°Because of the influence God gave us. They obtained a higher military rank as influence. Ourpensation in influence is the ranking by God as the stronger team. We are the strongest of the three teams. Though it¡¯s not known how much stronger. There¡¯s also the possibility that they have members with special abilities like controlling your heartbeat through telekinesis, but have low stats. Or they can be strong as a team. Though basing on typical situations, your power should surpass them by arge margin. We know about this, but do they?¡±

    ¡°You look the weakest out of us four, that¡¯s why they will choose to test you. What if you suddenly show overwhelming power that canpletely outmatches their whole teambined? What will be their reaction? They will think they are going against a super team multiple times stronger than them. God only mentioned we are stronger, but never said by how much. It can be a little bit or ten times. Even if they consider you as the leader of the team and the strongest person, will they think the other team members are way weaker? Once we established ourselves as a super team in their minds, their actions will naturally expose their weakness. We will have initiative at that point. The negative point will instill fear in them. The failure will also trigger the in congruence within their team. Which is why kill. Kill everyone that attempts to test you.¡±

    Zheng epted Xuan¡¯s analysis. The whole team would gain a point from killing a person after all. If they make a mistake and someone dies, the rest of the team won¡¯t have to worry about getting wiped by negative points. Furthermore, they were in a life and death situation.

    He sighed to himself. He tried to simte Xuan¡¯s mind but his level of simtion couldn¡¯t replicate Xuan¡¯s thought process. So he had to switch to Honglu before understanding Xuan¡¯s analysis and discovered things that Xuan didn¡¯t notice, human nature.

    When the other team falls into despair or destined failure, will they not make a final desperate move? Like programming the starship to self destruct or control another starship to attack this one. Secondly, Xuan forgot about the human nature of team China.

    WangXia and Kampa were both determined soldiers and were familiar with living in the army. They were natural in this starship but what about Lan, Zero, and Gando? The three of them weren¡¯t a part of the army. It would be easy for the other team to discover them if they pay more attention. But at the same time, they could find the other team through this.

    Zheng twisted his hair as he continued thinking with Honglu¡¯s mind. Suddenly he thought of a possibility. Xuan analyzed the scheme of the other team¡¯s brain to get rid of the inharmony of the team. Could they bear the negative point for this or were they confident in annihting team China?

    He remembered Xuan¡¯s killing intent when the bear robot pointed the gun at them. As such a decisive person, he would take the next step to get rid of this problem without any hesitation, just like back in Alien.

    Zheng was sweating when he came to this. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to understand everything if he wasn¡¯t in the third stage and simted Xuan. Although this was still only a possibility, Xuan might have really decided to do this. He wouldn¡¯t have to bear any responsibility afterward when Gando was found dead. If Gando survives, he will have baited out several members from the other team. The rest of team China woulde to him as saviors. That might or might not solve the problem with Gando but could certainly ease the tension within the team while killing the other team.

    Zheng smiled bitterly. He didn¡¯t feel angry but just couldn¡¯t do anything about this. He would want to kill Xuan if he doesn¡¯t know about his past. But knowing Xuan¡¯sck of feelings, he understood Xuan was doing it for the team¡¯s interest, to stay as the victor. Yet, he also saw Gando¡¯s past! Gando wasn¡¯t born as a selfish person nor someone who would do everything necessary to survive. He could be arade, someone that could be trusted!

    Zheng stopped in the hallway. He didn¡¯t know what he should do next. Should he go argue with Xuan or go warn Gando at the risk of revealing him? Or should he not do anything and use his team member as a bait for the team¡¯s interest? That would dirty his hand and soul...

    As he was thinking, his eyes suddenly came in focus and he jumped up. It was still a littlete. A sharp pain registered on his shank as a piece of flesh got pulled off. He kicked on the wall and ran deeper into the hallway.

 Vol 14: 14-1.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 14-1.</strong>

    The wound on Zheng¡¯s shank wasn¡¯t deep, less than an inch in. The attack was blocked when it reached his muscles. However, it was too sudden. His current strength allowed him to sense any normal personing within ten meters of him. A kind of sense beyond seeing and hearing and the unlocked mode. It was a mysterious sensation as depicted in wuxia fictions. He could sense killing intent even if the person was standing behind him as long as that person was not further than ten meters away. This was probably a sign of evolution.

    He didn¡¯t sense any killing intent just then, or at least not within ten meters. Which meant the enemy was further away. At this range, the enemy could only use abilities or long range weapons. Most long range weapons were ineffective against him so this had to be either an ability or a throw by someone with immense strength. Both possibilities could be a threat to him.

    As someone who had been through numerous life and death battles in this realm and witnessed all kinds of ordeals, he didn¡¯t panic despite the ambush. He encountered situations much more dangerous. This little wound had no effect on him continuing the fight.

    Zheng¡¯s jumps were fast during the unlocked mode. A few jumpster, he made a turn then immediately reached for the wound. It had stopped bleeding but the wound was still there. He could touch the shape of it with his fingers.

    Zheng slowly adjusted his conditions, qi, blood energy, and the unlocked mode. Since the other team¡¯s attack began, there was no guarantee they wouldn¡¯t go after the other members. He¡¯d rather do as Xuan said and give them a surprise beyond their imagination, paint team China as the strongest team that could eliminate their courage to do any provocative actions!

    A ck young man standing seventy meters away. He held a twisted oak staff on one hand and amunication device on the other. He said to the device. ¡°Hawfor, I casted air de at him. The air de formed at a meter behind him. Normal people would have been cut in half by now but he jumped up so the air de only got his shank. The strangest thing is his shank didn¡¯t get cut off. This is too strange.¡±

    ¡°I can see it through the device. He probably has some defensive item. Let¡¯s do this, cast a fireball then leave. The fire will scare him into hiding. Team China is nothing impressive. He could only stop the damage. Ok, you cane back then we will...¡±

    Before he finished talking, a figure rushed out from the hall. He was so fast that neither the ck young man nor Hawfor could see his face. They could only judge by his clothing and height that this was Zheng.

    The ck young man¡¯s mind went into a daze. They were a hundred meters apart a second ago but only ten meters now. All he could do was raise the staff to cast an air barrier right in between them. However, Zheng¡¯s reactionpletely shocked him.

    Zheng punched right at the air barrier. He had entered Explosion. Each step he took printed a footprint into this alloy floor. This immense strength and speed reached that of a super human.

    Merely the pressureing from this punch obstructed the young man¡¯s breathing. Then he heard a ss shattering sound. The punch crushed the air barrier. It was beyond imaginable to him. The next moment, he felt a sharp pain on his chest as he flew back. He only flew for a meter before Zheng stepped forward, grabbed his chest and pushed him into the floor.

    This series of attack knocked the young man unconscious. His physical stats were only two times that of normal people. Zheng could easily beat him even without Explosion. Two attacks in Explosion gave him fatal internal injuries. Blood was bleeding out from his mouth, nose, eyes, and ears. He looked like he wasn¡¯t going to make it.

    The whole process was less than three seconds from Zheng rushing out from the hall and knocking him down. Zheng showed his unstoppable strength. He picked up themunication device from the floor. No sound came from the other end but he could see on the disy that the other team was still watching through the device.

    Zheng pointed at his eyes and said. ¡°You know what this means. Not going to say much. You are at negative 2000 points.¡± He gripped his hand and crushed the device.

    Zheng exited from Explosion and the unlocked mode. He looked at the ck young man on the floor that could barely breathe. Then punched at his heart. Zheng received the notification from God at the same time. ¡°Killed one member from opposing team. Team score, one.¡± And the points from killing a member. This young man wasn¡¯t unlocked.

    (I probably don¡¯t need to use Destruction if it¡¯s just giving a shock to the other team. That strength is too powerful and I don¡¯t know what it will do to this starship. Explosion should be enough. Now then how should I solve the problem with Gando?) Zheng fell into his thoughts as he walked back into the hall.

    A Caucasian and a ck man were trembling on another starship. They looked at each other¡¯s pale face. After some silence, the ck man said. ¡°Haw, Hawfor, we ran into a scary team. Team China is so much stronger than us. Are they one of team Celestial or team Devil? We are going to die if we fight them. No, I don¡¯t want to fight!¡±

    The Caucasian man pped him on the face and shouted. ¡°Calm down! F*ck! Calm the f*ck down! Don¡¯t panic. Just think, how can everyone in the team be this strong. We identally picked their leader. Yes, this is definitely their leader and strongest member. He¡¯s too powerful. I don¡¯t think our whole team can take him in an encounter. He can only reach this level by chance.¡±

    After a while, the ck man said. ¡°What about the other members of team China? They can¡¯t be too much weaker than this person since they are in the same team. Out of the four people we know, the other three don¡¯t look easy either. Don¡¯t fight them, Hawfor. Team China is just stronger than us, we can¡¯t take this risk!¡±

    The Caucasian gave him another p and continued shouting. ¡°Calm! You calm down a bit! I know we don¡¯t want anything to do with them. I never wanted to. But I don¡¯t have the authority to make decisions for the team. Even though I am the leader, Neos is the one who canmand the other three, then there¡¯s the couple who don¡¯t listen to anyone! Right, Neos can analyze his strength. Let¡¯s go find him.¡±

    It was as though the ck man didn¡¯t feel the p. He grabbed the Caucasian man and said. ¡°Didn¡¯t Neos said not to look for him after you leave? He said any contact can expose his identity. Are you really sure?¡±

    Another p. The Caucasian man shouted right next to the ck man¡¯s ear. ¡°F*ck! Calm! I am only going to ask him some questions. I admit he¡¯s smarter than us but we are a team right? Nothing¡¯s wrong with asking him questions when there¡¯s a problem. And he said he wants to wipe out team China. We merely started what he wants to do. Even though we lost a person but we have good intentions. Anyway, let¡¯s go find him!¡±

 Vol 14: 14-2.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 14-2.</strong>

    ¡°You are right. I knew Gando is the easiest one to expose himself out of the three of them. It can¡¯t be helped since he was just a normal person and he hasn¡¯t been through many battles. His fight on Klendathu was merely a disy of his struggle. Do you really think a normal person can be a real soldier through just one disaster?¡±

    Xuan poured himself a cup of water. He replied without moving his eyes away from theputer.

    Zheng said in a cold tone from behind. ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you think of a way to offset this? Why did you allow your own teammate to get discovered and killed? Do you still remember what you promised me?¡±

    Xuan replied, still not turning around. ¡°Of course. Then do you trust me? Do you absolutely,pletely trust my wit?¡±

    Zheng was surprised for a moment then nodded. ¡°Yes. Of course I trust your wit. You said they wille attack us and it happened. All your analysis and prediction from the past were basically on point. ¡°

    Xuan nced at him and continued. ¡°Then you should trust that after they found out Gando and exposed their traces, I will be able to find them out before they can harm Gando!¡±

    Zheng could say no more words of me. He understood Xuan¡¯s capacity more than anyone else. Intelligence way beyond normal people and in a lot of cases, wless. He trusts in Xuan¡¯s wit more than his own strength. Xuan¡¯s wit was also a critical factor to team China¡¯s grow in addition to Zheng¡¯s strength.

    Now that Xuan had said this, it would be unreasonable for Zheng to assume anymore ming on him. Thought that was a life they were discussing, especially when it was a life on a team member. Could one really so easily use a life as a chess piece? He couldn¡¯t do it. Furthermore, what Zheng worried about wasn¡¯t that Xuan¡¯s n wascking but rather that Xuan nned too much and integrated a kind of trial against Gando without anyone noticing. So that Gando would live if he passes and die if he doesn¡¯t, just like back in Alien.

    Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°Give me the truth. Do you honestly want to let Gando live? Did you set any kind of trap to test him? If there are no such traps, I will trust you and follow your n. If you did then I will stop you right here!¡±

    Xuan replied calmly. ¡°There are no traps to harm him nor any trial that he must pass. I need you to see this person, captain Rose. She wrote a report two days ago that they discovered a bug corpse on the moon of Pluto. That corpse was found in a human soldier¡¯s brain. She said there might be a kind of bug that can enter the human brain then control that person¡¯s actions. If my inferences are correct, She¡¯s part of the other team. I need you to see her. No need for a conversation, just see her. It will create some interesting reactions from the other team.¡±

    Zheng took details of this captain from Xuan. The army was on a rest these days since the reinforcements from Earth hadn¡¯t arrived yet and the higher ups were also on their way. The troopers could move within the starships freely so Zheng could find this officer on another starship.

    ¡°Ok, I will go see him. You sure you don¡¯t have any traps for Gando?¡± Zheng asked seriously.

    Xuan nodded. His expression as emotionless as always. Zheng stared at him for a while before leaving. After he left the room, Xuan turned back to the monitor and murmured. ¡°I lied. They took action as expected. A bug that can take control over the brain? It will be easy to kill off some people.¡±

    -----

    ¡°Correct. Team China is really strong.¡± Neos watched the video of the fight as he ate a piece of chocte. The whole fight took less than three seconds. Zheng¡¯s decisiveness, his strength and speed, and the words he said as he pointed at his eyes. Neos watched it over a dozen times carefully paying attention to every movement. When he finished the whole box of chocte, he snapped his fingers and the girl brought out another box from the drawer.

    Neos said. ¡°The circumstance is team China is really stronger. There¡¯s no doubt to this. However, their power is probably not as high as you imagine. The strength this man showed might be a kind of explosive power, which is something that can only be used asionally in fights. If he can keep this strength on at all times, he could totally survive by himself in Klendathu.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, about their members. They might also be strong but the gap between them and this man is definitelyrge. You can see it from how it finished the fight with such rush. Let me give you an example, when you enter into a fight, will you show all your strength including your trump card? I wouldn¡¯t. I would hide my strength and probe the enemy¡¯s strength and abilities before killing him. However, this man attacked his biggest power without any hesitation. One possibility might be that he can only fight for a short period of time. The more probable reason is he ns to establish dominance and make us feel threatened. Make us think that team China is extremely strong and thus expose ourselves. During this time, we won¡¯t attack any of their members because of worries. In conclusion, even if team China¡¯s other members are strong, they won¡¯t be much stronger than us.¡±

    The Caucasian man and a ck man let out a sigh of relief. The Caucasian said. ¡°Unfortunately they failed their goal. You are strong, Neos. Revealing their tricks just like this. We would have sacrificed a member for nothing and let the prey get away otherwise.¡±

    Neos sneered and threw the chocte in his mouth. ¡°No, team China is actually strong, not some prey. The person who came up with this n is equally impressive. He knew that our team isn¡¯t working together and made use of this. He almost found us.¡±

    Everyone¡¯s expression changed suddenly. Neos said. ¡°Simple reasoning. He just needs you to think team China is strong for a short time. That will take away your courage to probe anyone else in their team and the most probable thing you will do ise for me. I don¡¯t know how he estimated my movements and thinking process but he definitely knows our team is split into multiple parts, one part ambushes them, and another part searching for them. He just has to check who moved between starships and the people in the starship of the fight. Even though there¡¯s still a way to finding every one of us, he has located the starship we are in.¡±

    These words sent goosebumps to everyone. They nced around the room as if a pair of eyes were peeping at them from the darkness. Neos chunked several pieces of chocte and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry so much. There are around 3200 people in this starship. It won¡¯t be so easy for him. Furthermore, we are not the only ones who exposed our traces, they also did!¡±

    He opened up theptop and showed the screen to the others. A teenager was looking around in a lost. That was Gando!

 Vol 14: 15-1.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 15-1.</strong>

    (Correction, Lieutenant Ross to Captain Rose, a member of the other team.)

    Zheng came to the seventh starship with the information. It was easy to navigate between starships with the mini shuttle. This kind of shuttles also served as survival capsules. Each one could only fit two people but they could sustain from the heat of entering the atmosphere. The speed wasn¡¯t slow either. The main female character escaped using the mini shuttle at the end of the movie. The only w was that the shuttle was only usable within space.

    "Rose. Captain rank. A doctor in the biological study of Arachnids, doneprehensive research on the race. The first toe up with the hypothesis of brain bugs. Twenty one years old."

    Zheng muttered to himself as he read the info. He didnt know where Xuan obtained this information. The info wasn¡¯t detailed but listed all the crucial facts such as how she rose to this rank and her hypothesis. This hypothesis along was enough to prove her as a member of the other team.

    (Is this what Xuan wants to say? That this is their trump card. Once they find out all our members, they canbel us as being controlled by the bugs and use the federation to wipe us.)

    Zheng thought over the n carefully. This was what he would do if he was in the other team. This influence could give them the win as long as they knew the names and location of every member on the other team. The title of doctor also gave her words authority. The most critical point was Zheng¡¯s team performed too well. Once the higher ups doubt them as spies from the bugs, they would not want to take any chances. Furthermore, a bug that could enve humans would definitely cause terror in society.

    Zheng felt his heart getting chill as he thought through it. He even wanted to kill this Rose. However, remembering Xuan¡¯s words that told him to just see this woman, killing her might mess up the n and cut off any traces leading to the other team.

    Zheng felt his brain turning into a mess. So he had to enter the third stage of the unlocked mode to simte Honglu¡¯s thinking process and continue the analysis.

    The light dawned upon him. He had doubts when Xuan said the brain of the other team would send members to get killed by them, yet there was no reason given. This seemed absurd but their brain nned to use the death of his team members to clear the path to his survival!

    Their team must have had usually stayed closely together. The troopers around them also knew this. When one of them died in this starship in a strange death, the others could spread words of people being controlled by the bugs and they had gathered evidence of such persons. That way, the federation would capture team China without a doubt.

    ¡°Such a ruthless n!¡± Zheng sighed and praised it.

    He finally saw the level of ns people like Xuan was thinking at, not something normal people woulde up with. Among the people he knew, Xuan, Honglu, and this person from the other team should be simr in wits. Xuan was above the other two inparison. Zheng himself never thought of utilizing all avable resources to kill the other team without any physical fight.

    The officers in the starship was notified of the death of that young man within just ten minutes. What Zheng got told was the young man died in a sudden heart attack during a brawl. A team was formed to investigate anyone the young man came in contact with before death. The officers also take notice of any abnormality among the troopers.

    Zheng sighed as he exited the unlocked mode. He had be in this mode to think like this while Xuan was thinking all the time. He watched the shuttle enter another starship, the one Rose was in.

    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t right!¡± Zheng growled as he clenched his fist. He murmured to himself as he left the shuttle. ¡°He wouldn¡¯t think like this. He wouldn¡¯t do anything without any benefit in return. So benefits? Right!¡±

    He immediately entered the third stage again to simte Honglu. He twirled his hair. ¡°Right, the benefit.¡±

    Zheng thought back to the hero n Xuan suggested. The reputation of the four of them grow to a peak that surpasses the officers. Then they will raise this influence and let their names spread throughout Earth, let the other team know team China is strong. Then he had Zheng kill the other team¡¯s member without telling him the consequence, which made them step into the other team¡¯s n and he exposed Gando¡¯s location. Everything...

    All Zheng could do was sigh as he thought it through. Xuan was just Xuan. He avoided telling anyone the n so no one would hesitate and mess up the n. He simply enacted the n without saying anything.

    It was too hard to find the other team. So instead of looking for them, he had them show themselves. To make them do so, the thing he had to do was let the other team feel that they had won. Gando¡¯s exposure was one piece, killing their member was the second. They were means to make the brain of the other team feel optimistic. Yet everything was within Xuan¡¯s control.

    The only thing Xuan needed to do was spread the rumors before they do. Rumors that these officers controlled by bugs nned to kill their heroes and all the troopers who fought in the battle to extinguish the hope of humanity. When both sides me each other and the troopers were suspicious, the four of them could use their reputation to incite some troopers to act. Then they could gain control of the starships and open fire. If they get rewarded from the starships destroyed in this process, the amount would be...

    Zheng shook his head and exited the unlocked mode. He then walked toward the dissecting room.

    P.S. Next update at tomorrow 10am.

 Vol 14: 15-2.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 15-2.</strong>

    Zheng continued along the hall. As he walked pass an intersection, a muscr middle age man came out from one of the rooms. He was over 6 feet 2, Caucasian, seemed like from northern Europe. Some resemnce to Kampa.

    Zheng walked past him quietly. His uniform denoted his military rank, a major. As they crossed each other, Zheng couldn¡¯t help but felt a thinyer of goosebumps over his body. He turned his head around a few secondster but that man had turned around the corner.

    Zheng recalled the man¡¯s face and stored it in his memory before continuing his way. Several more turnster, the dissecting room¡¯s door was in front of him.

    Sweat soaked the middle age man¡¯s head after he cross Zheng. He quickly walked along the hall and made several turns before hey against the wall. His shaking hand pulled out a pack of cigarette from his pocket. Then he lit a cigarette with an equally shaking lighter.

    ¡°Is Hawfor retarded? How could he even dare to provoke someone so strong? His power is immense. It felt like walking along an axe¡¯s edge when I merely walked past him. It was as though he could kill me with just one punch.¡± He finished the cigarette in a few puffs then gripped his fist.

    He turned around toward the shuttles¡¯ location. He was with Neos but when they learned Zheng was heading to the starship Rose was in, Neos sent their strongest man, Richard Tobias, to meet Zheng in this starship.

    The strong tend to sense a link with people equally strong. Despite the strength Zheng showed in the fight, Neos induced it as an attempt to give a high impact by using his full power, and that Zheng wasn¡¯t as strong in actuality. What Richard had to do was prove this. Neos and the others trusted Richard¡¯s strength. So this was their disy of strength against team China.

    However, life was often more absurd and unpredictable than imagination. The effect Neos hoped for didn¡¯t happen and instead, their strongest member got shocked.

    This dissecting room could be renamed to Arachnid dissecting room. That was what happened in 99% of the cases here ever since the war started. The remaining 1% was on troopers killed by strange bugs. The first things Zheng saw upon entering were bug corpses lined up by the wall. He even saw aplete head of a ster bug, which surprised him.

    A young man and woman were chatting in this room. They looked at each other, then the man walked up to Zheng with a smile. ¡°Hello, what are you looking for?¡±

    Zheng scratched his head. He was confused at why Xuan sent him here to begin with, especially when the target was critical to Xuan¡¯s n. He thought about it for a moment then just followed his instincts. He looked at the woman and said. ¡°Hello, I am Zheng Zha, the leader of team China. Are you Rose of team Africa (Southern me)?¡±

    Rose was a half ck beauty, healthy dark brown skin and silky long hair. Beautiful facial features also. Though she seemed a little indifferent. When Zheng said the words team Africa, their expressions changed and looked like they were going to pull out their weapons.

    Zheng immediately said. ¡°I have no n to fight you right now. Don¡¯t do anything hostile or I will kill you before you can attack. I am just here to see you.¡±

    He felt that was wrong. What did it mean to see them when they were still enemies? A fight might break out at any moment. It was not like they could sit down and talk it through.

    The man stared at Zheng. ¡°The two of us don¡¯t wish to be part of the team battle. You can fight however you want. We won¡¯t do anything against team China as long as you don¡¯t drag us in.¡±

    Rose pulled his shirt sleeve and said in a smile. ¡°This is Marni, my boyfriend. Hoho, just like he said. We don¡¯t wish to join the team battle but don¡¯t you think you can bully us that easily. We aren¡¯t scared of any ambushes or challenges. Ourbat techniques are special. We might not be strong inbat but we can drag some powerful people along to death. You wouldn¡¯t think I am joking right?¡±

    Zheng stared at her then nodded. ¡°No. I think you have seen the video of the fight. You didn¡¯t panic when you saw me so what you said should be true. I am just curious are you not worried about being erased by God? Each member that died is minus one point in score and 2000 points. Even if you saved up a lot of points, how can you guarantee that your points don¡¯t go negative in a team battle?¡±

    The young manughed. He seemed like a half blood also, though closer to Caucasian. He pulled out three chairs then sat down with Rose. ¡°This is an information we obtained from movies. Even though our teams are still in opposition, but the three of us have no intention to fight. Why don¡¯t we exchange information?¡±

    Zheng had favorable impression of them. He didn¡¯t sense any killing intent. Secondly, their honesty was weing. And thirdly, he was cautious to the abilities they were hiding. He sat down and looked at them.

    Marnie said. ¡°We are very early members of team Africa. I have unlocked the first stage. But I did it two movies after we got our first team leader. Uh, our leader abandoned us when he was given the position by the Guide and went to team Celestial. So there was a second round of selection by the Guide. However, since the previous leader haven¡¯t died, the second leader only has the power to search God. There was no inquiry about transferring to team Celestial since he didn¡¯t reach the second stage. Team Africa¡¯s strength has remained very low since then.¡±

    Rose brought them three cups of coffee. He handed a cup to Zheng and said. ¡°There are no poison in the coffee. You don¡¯t have to drink it.¡± She took a sip from her cup.

    Marnie patted her hand and continued. ¡°But we were lucky. We went through several low difficulty movies. One of them was Lord of the Rings. That was our first team battle. Fortunately, the other team was in the same situation as us where their leader went to team Celestial. Their strength was reduced by a lot. We came in contact and decided toplete that movie together peacefully. We obtained a lot of points and rewards but what was more fortunate was that we entered the Dwarves tunnel with Gandalf. We killed Balrog with a n. Gandalf gave each us a Rune Word stone, which is a quest item. It was said that this stone saved Gandalf the Gray from the fall and turned him into Gandalf the White. The effect is to allow the bearer to survive three times from a negative score. This will be our first time using it.¡±

    Zheng was surprised. This information was so important. An item with such effect could save the whole team at times. He also told him which movie it was from and how to get it. Zheng took a few deep breaths then said. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel unfair telling me such an important info? Its value is immense.¡±

    Marnie waved his hand. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter much. This information is useless no matter how important it is if we die. I can see that your team must have experience movies much more dangerous than we did. You should be way stronger than us. So we don¡¯t n to fight you and we¡¯ll use this information to exchange for our freedom.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°We won¡¯t enter a fight. I can make this decision. However, I still want to give you an information of equal value for the exchange. You know about The Mummy? Have you gone through that world?¡±

 Vol 14: 15-3.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 15-3.</strong>

    Zheng told them aboutpleting the Scorpion King mission in advance in The Mummy world, the increase in difficulty and reward. He also added that the more difficult it bes, the higher the reward would be.

    ¡°Even though the difficulty is high but The Mummy world is filled with various bonus missions. Many have generous rewards including quest items like the stone you have. These items are either extremely powerful, contain useful knowledge, or important to a team. Such as an offensive book and a resurrection book you can obtain from The Mummy. No words can describe how important these are to a team.¡±

    This couple also seemed excited and asked one question after another on the possible situations one would encounter in the movies. Zheng basically held nothing back.

    Once he finished talking, Marnie sighed. ¡°Looks like we can¡¯tplete this mission. My enhancement is on closebat but my strength is far from you. Her ability specializes in one versus ones. Our strength is sufficient enough toplete bonus missions in arge world like The Mummy.¡±

    Zheng also sighed. ¡°This I can¡¯t help you. You can only rely on yourself for a lot of things. Your strength isn¡¯t too bad. I met arge middle age man in the hall. He¡¯s pretty good.¡±

    Marnieughed. ¡°Yes. His strength is strong, the strongest person in our team. And he¡¯s the only one who created his own ability.¡±

    Rose tugged him. He realized what he just said and apologized. ¡°These words shouldn¡¯te from us. We don¡¯t intend to join the team battle. Our initial suggestion was to stay in peace with you since you are the strongest of the three teams. However, our team is rather unstable at the moment. Neos and Hawfor...¡±

    She tugged his shirt again and took over. ¡°Zheng, this isn¡¯t worth hiding. Our team has two groups. One is the new official leader¡¯s group. He unlocked the first stage and is second to Richard in strength. The other group follows Neos. He¡¯s a genius criminal. Both sides want to take control of the team. So whoever can take down team China, they will gain control of the team. But me and Marnie know our capacities. As long as team China don¡¯t attack us, we won¡¯t use our powers to fight. And you epted this condition.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Right. I epted it. However, there are circumstances that I can¡¯t control. Rose. You have the title of doctor in the biological study of Arachnids and the theory you proposed. Get what I mean? We also have a member with superior intellect. He definitely surpasses that Neos. Actually, neither of us have control over things now since their battle has started long ago. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s going to happen next.¡±

    Rose replied. ¡°This title is the identity God arranged for me. When we were still on Earth, Neos had me publish that theory. He said this will put us within the strongest influence and guarantee the safety of team Africa. I thought about it for several days before getting what he meant. It seems like he¡¯s going to use this theory to kill you. Rest assure, we will stay away from this battle since we have decided not to participate. Our goal in this movie is simply survive. The military officials will be here in three to five days. Me and Marnie will find a chance to head back to Earth with their starships.¡±

    Zheng stood up with a smile. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Let¡¯s hope the final fight doesn¡¯t start within these few days. Well, I envy you for being able to stay calm and choose your own path. Hope we can meet again. And next time we canplete a movie together.¡± He turned around and headed to the door.

    Rose and Marnie met eyes for a moment. Marnie said. ¡°Zheng, this is a free info that we obtained from another team in Lord of the Rings. Some movies are more prone to team battles. These movies tend to containrge areas, a deeper story background, and have many hidden missions and quest items. The Mummy is one of such. There¡¯s also Lord of the Rings. That team also mentioned Transformers has a high probability of being one.¡±

    Zheng listened to his words then waved his hand and walked out.

    At the same time, Richard had returned to the starship he was in. He didn¡¯t go straight to Neos but headed back to his room. Since team China now knew they were in this starship, Neos allowed Snow to use her psyche force ability to mask the whole ship. Richard didn¡¯t have to see Neos at the risk of being followed. They could get in contact through their minds.

    ¡°Yes. I didn¡¯t exaggerate. He¡¯s extremely strong, even terrifying. Let me make aparison. My power level is 5, my created ability is 50, our team when fighting together is 100. He¡¯s at least 70 to 80 in a conservative estimate. This is just his own power level. Neos, I am starting to hesitate. Don¡¯t fight him if it¡¯s possible.¡± Richard muttered as he smoked a cigarette sitting on his bed.

    There was a long pause before Neos replied with a cold voice. ¡°Are you not going to trust me too? Why don¡¯t you believe in me just like when you created your ability? We will die together if we lose. I won¡¯t be the only one who lives.¡±

    Richard took a puff. ¡°Yes. I believe you. I believe there¡¯s nothing that can stop your wit. But I really have a bad feeling this time. I feel like team China isn¡¯t as simple as they had shown themselves. Don¡¯t you feel that we found that person too easily? He looks just like a normal person. He¡¯s like a new recruit more than a member of team China.¡±

    Neos breathed out. ¡°There¡¯s nothing more to be said. The n had been implemented. It¡¯s a perfect n. As long as we find all the members of team China, we will be able to take down this strongest team! Believe in me. Team Africa is too weak. If we don¡¯t grow strong with such a good opportunity, we might get wiped the next time when luck isn¡¯t at our side. Richard, why don¡¯t you believe in me onest time?¡±

    Richard exhaled the smoke. He hesitated for quite some time before saying. ¡°I don¡¯t mind paying back my life to you if it¡¯s just myself. It was your wit that saved me before. But their lives are also on the line. We have the rune word stones, even if our points go negative...¡±

    Neos said abruptly. ¡°How can we go negative! What about our efforts? Our reasons to be strong? If we back down when we encounter a strong team, what will happen next time? Richard. Nothing more needs to be said. Just listen to me like you use to! I already sent Aya to capture that exposed rookie. He¡¯s probably the weakestpared to the other four. Aya¡¯s abilities are best suited for sneak attacks so don¡¯t worry. Every step is within my calction. Believe me that we will be the victors in the end!¡±

    Richard sighed. ¡°Then I will fight with you until the end. Don¡¯t disappoint us.¡±

    ¡°There won¡¯t be any problem! I don¡¯t believe there¡¯s anyone in their team that can see through my whole n! Capturing this rookie is only the start. The time theye to search this starship is the time we find the evidence to use in our influence!¡±

    At the same time. On another starship. Xuan looked at the monitor quietly. Gando just turned the corner in the hall. A girl followed far behind him. When the two of them disappear from the screen, Xuan turned around. Inside the room were ten squad leaders. They were standing at attention and everyone seemed excited as if they were looking at their idol.

    ¡°Follow the orders I told you. Dismiss.¡±

 Vol 14: 16-1.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 16-1.</strong>

    ¡°That¡¯s the situation. Gando disappeared.¡± Xuan said calmly as he took a bite off the watermelon.

    Zheng returned from the starship Rose was in. On afternoon the next day, Xuan, Kampa, WangXia and Zheng agreed to meet during lunch. Xuan said this shocking news and dazed the other three.

    Zheng mmed the table at once as he stood up. His movement was too big and knocked the chair tumbling. The other people in the cafeteria turned to him confused. When they recognized it was Zheng, they nodded with admiration. Some even stood up to salute.

    Zheng smiled apologetically then said to Xuan in a low voice. ¡°What do you mean? How can a person disappear? Are you joking with me?¡±

    Xuan ate his watermelon leisurely. ¡°Not joking with you. He indeed disappeared. I couldn¡¯t find him in the surveince system when I checked it at noon today. Then I checked the squad he¡¯s in. He hadn¡¯te back to his room sincest night. That¡¯s our situation. Do you have any ns on mind?¡±

    Zheng was biting his teeth with anger. He sat down and continued in the low voice. ¡°It was you doing the analysis and talking the whole time and now you ask me if I have any ns? I remember you said you won¡¯t test Gando with any traps, won¡¯t let him die. What is this? He disappeared! You...¡±

    Xuan put down the watermelon rind then picked up a red apple and took a bite. ¡°Is he dead?¡±

    Zheng was losing himself from anger and said in a rage. ¡°How can I know if he¡¯s dead! Uh. He¡¯s not dead.¡±

    He realized he was wrong after he said these words because once any team member dies, everyone else would be told they lose one point. Which meant Gando disappeared but he was safe, at least for now.

    Xuan said calmly. ¡°Get it? Nothing happened to him now. we just have to rescue him before he dies. This shouldn¡¯t be difficult, right?¡±

    After Zheng calmed down from his rage, he thought for a moment. ¡°You mean he¡¯s currently under the control of team Africa? He should be in their starship and we just need to head over to find him? If team Africa can set up such a big trap, this won¡¯t be simple. I also have something to ask you. Now that you mentioned it yourself, we will hear your exnation in a bit.¡±

    ¡°Exnation?¡± Xuan replied just one word. He seemed unconcerned. Once Kampa and WangXia finished eating, they all came to Zheng¡¯s room. Zheng told them his deduction, shocking Kampa and WangXia the more he went on. They stared back at Zheng dumbfounded.

    Zheng ended his talk with. ¡°It¡¯s shocking right? The n is huge and there are traps within traps. I don¡¯t know how the details go but Xuan¡¯s n is shocking.¡±

    ¡°Not really. Hoho.¡± Kampaughed.

    WangXia scratched his head and said. ¡°Right. Compared to the n, your deduction is more shocking. Haha. Never knew you are actually strong enough to guess what Xuan is thinking. Don¡¯t you think this is inconceivable?¡±

    Zheng paused for quite a while before realizing what they meant. They basically said his intelligence shouldn¡¯t allow him to understand Xuan¡¯s thoughts. Once he got Xuan¡¯s thoughts, the actual thing unimaginable is him.

    ¡°Please. The question about my intelligence aside, is this what you are really thinking, Xuan? You use all of us as baits and set up a scheme surrounding the enemy¡¯s scheme. You even want to stir up a battle within the military. But don¡¯t we only get points for starships we destroy ourselves? Can you actually gain points like this? One careless mistake and we will sink into danger.¡±

    Xuan sat down and listened to him. When he finished, Xuan gave him a nce of praise. ¡°Every nes with danger. The difference is its degree. The fact is the other team lost when they sent people to test you. They lost whether they have those rune word stones or not. I merely borrowed the influence. Believe me. There is over a 70% chance of sess if you follow my n to the end.¡±

    Zheng immediately followed. ¡°The sess rate is high but that¡¯s betting with our whole team. Don¡¯t you feel that everyone of us should be aware of what we are going to face next? If we are only following your arrangements passively, it feels...¡±

    Xuan said. ¡°We have a 70% chance to survive if we follow this n. Otherwise, if you want to find out the other team¡¯s members then fight them in closebat, which steps into their trap, we have over 50% chance of getting wiped. If I tell everyone the n, there¡¯s a 100% chance of it being leaked.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± The other three all asked.

    Xuan smiled. ¡°To take precautions against the chance that they have a user who can control a person¡¯s mind after Gando gets caught and prevent them from searching through his memory. This n can¡¯t be revealed to most team members. Even if Gando doesn¡¯t get controlled or memory searched, there¡¯s a high chance of him saying all our names out. Of course, in order to protect himself, he won¡¯t say them all at once. I think he will gradually expose our names during these three to five days. That¡¯s why the n can¡¯t be revealed to anyone in the team.¡±

    Zheng sighed. So from what you said, you nned to let them capture Gando since the beginning. Is this really part of your n? Why? I can¡¯t think of how this n can go on. The other team aren¡¯t dolls that are waiting to get beat up. And from what I can see, they still have the advantage. How can you gain control over most troops? This isn¡¯t an easy task.¡±

    Xuan didn¡¯t say anything. He walked over to theputer and turned it on then said as he looked at the screen. ¡°This scheme was set up by the other team that makes use of parasite bugs as an excuse and the influence of their military rank. Once people think that we are being controlled by bugs, we lost. The most malicious part is that the only thing we can do is find them out before they find us and kill them without anyone knowing it. Once they pointed us out first, we won¡¯t be able to counterattack because that willbel us as being controlled.¡±

    ¡°So I had to set another scheme over this scheme. Zheng, your improvement is impressive but your thoughts entered the wrong path. That is why do we have to be scared? This is a double edged sword. The key to their usation is our achievement in the battle, that wested seven hours and killed hundred thousands of bugs. This makes the military higher ups feel relieved but they would also suspect us. But don¡¯t we have anything to rely upon? This achievement is our biggest support!¡±

    ¡°When a person with hero status get doubted, who would it benefit the most if this person is a real hero? The Arachnids! If we aren¡¯t controlled by bugs, then everyone will think that it helped the bugs when we get killed. Instead of letting these people regret after killing us, we will make them hesitate right now. This is the key to my n.¡±

    ¡°The military officials will arrive in three to five days. If they think they have won by that time, they will release our information to the officials. Which will make the troopers capture or iste us. My n also executes at that same time. Since they are using the high ranking officials, we will use the low ranks. No need to make the officials believe us. We just need the troopers to believe us. The officials are controlled by the bugs. They nder the heroes and took control over the general in order to kill off all the troopers.¡±

    ¡°The key to give them the belief of victory is to allow them to capture Gando!¡±

 Vol 14: 16-2.

    <strong>Vol 14: Chapter 16-2.</strong>

    Gando sat on the ground. He looked miserable with a pale and swollen face. It was like when your face was roughly squeezed and kneaded by a bunch of men. Though if you were to look at the wounds closely you would see the round and swollen areas looked like stings by bees.

    ¡°What do you think? This is the second night already. Do you still think yourrades wille save you? Don¡¯t kid me. They don¡¯t even know where you are. Plus, will they dare to attack us in front of countless troopers? Stop being na?ve. Everything in this world is based off of interests. Just say it. Tell me how many members are in team China, each member¡¯s abilities and powers, their enhancements, and their face and names. Say it and we will be sure to let you go. We can even give you a rune word stone that allows you to survive negative points. How¡¯s it?¡± Gando¡¯s eyes were shut. A young man¡¯s voice appeared directly in his mind.

    He wasn¡¯t an idiot. As someone who muddled his way in the underground through life, participated in illegal racing, and lived, he understood some things. Just like what the voice said, interest is the basis of everything in this world. What was his life worth? If they didn¡¯t still have a use for him, this team would have killed him for the points and rewards long ago. He was new to this realm but not an idiot in the real world.

    ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything more. It¡¯s my end that I fell into your hands. Just kill me as you want. I won¡¯t reveal any information about team China.¡± Gando replied in a cold tone.

    ¡°You really think we will hesitate and not kill you? You would be right under normal circumstances but you underestimated the variety of abilities a team has. Remember the girl who attacked you? Her ability is witchcraft. She¡¯s the heir of an ancient African tribe. The African bloodline enables her to learn witchcraft rapidly. She can control the souls of bees to create poison and the souls of trees tomunicate with the dead. Of course, she isn¡¯t skilled enough yet so there might be ws. Information that she extracts from your soul might not be intact and goes against my n. It isn¡¯t that we can¡¯t kill you but rather we don¡¯t want to take the risk unless necessary. I will give you one more day. If you don¡¯t say anything by the time the military generals arrive, I will resort to killing you. Think about it.¡±

    A weight fell on Gando¡¯s heart and he felt a chill throughout his body. This was something more horrifying than death. Even his soul would get manipted. The surrounding fade intoplete silence and darkness again after the voice disappeared. Ever since he fell unconscious after being bit by the bee, he hadn¡¯t heart any other voice or saw any light. All there was left was the pain. His other senses vanished. The other team onlymunicated with him through their minds. He hadn¡¯t even saw anyone from the other team.

    Gando¡¯s inner thoughts aside, Neos was devouring a box of chocte in a room not farm away from Gando. He finished the whole box, sucked his fingers and frowned. Several people around simply stared at him the whole time. A Caucasian man said. ¡°Just say what¡¯s on your mind. Holding it like this makes us ufortable. What did that man said? Just kill him and let Aya extract his memory!¡±

    Neos replied without raising his head. ¡°Hawfor. Are you going to bear the consequence if we miss a person or two then get sneak attacked leading to the death of people in our team? Or perhaps you can be one of those who dies?¡±

    Hawfor gave an awkward smile. ¡°Don¡¯t. Don¡¯t. You see I was just worried about getting the information on team China. You are smarter than me so say what should we do?¡±

    Neos sneered. He pointed a finger at his forehead. ¡°Things are developing unusually smooth. Our captive isn¡¯t a tough man. He¡¯s merely acting. Someone who¡¯s tough will try to dy us with rambling. We just need to wait. He will tell us everyone¡¯s location. Furthermore, no one can find the ce we are holding him unless they use psyche scan. Snow has masked the area. So they had to either show their psyche force user or had their whole teame out. We don¡¯t have to spend the efforts to find them. We have absolutely advantage. But...¡±

    ¡°But? But what?¡± Hawfor asked curiously. Everyone else showed the same expression.

    Neos exhaled. ¡°I don¡¯t know why. I can¡¯t help but feel that something¡¯s wrong. Things are going too smoothly, like we are walking into a trap they had set up. This feeling makes me ufortable!¡±

    Richard said. ¡°You mean they intentionally allowed us to capture this man? Then have him reveal false information to misguide us. When we reveal ourselves, team China will surround us?¡±

    Neos shook his head. ¡°I already considered several solutions. And this man wasn¡¯t acting when he got captured. He was really unaware and unprepared. His strength is also that of a normal person. I am not worried about him. However, when all these events add up, something just isn¡¯t feeling right.¡±

    A mixed blood girl said. ¡°Several events? What are them? Let us know.¡±

    Neos nodded and pulled out a box of chocte from the drawer. He picked one out and took a bite. ¡°First. Why did that person from team China suddenly used his most powerful ability to establish dominance? I know Richard gave him a high rating but you should be aware that his actual strength isn¡¯t as high as the video shows. That¡¯s an ability like the ¡®berserker¡¯ you created. What made him disy this strength to us?¡±

    ¡°Second. Why did he meet with Rose? I can think of two possibilities. One, Rose betrayed us. They use our lives to exchange for mercy. However, that¡¯s not possible. They have the rune word stones, but how can they guarantee that team China won¡¯t kill them? Even if their abilities are special and can trade one for one, that still doesn¡¯t give them enough confidence to do so. The second possibility is team China became aware of my n. This critical key to my n is Rose¡¯s military position and authority. Do they want to kill Rose? Threaten her? Draw her to their side? The question returns that Rose doesn¡¯t have to do this. The two of them are still alive at this point. They didn¡¯t give us any warnings or ask for help. I can¡¯t understand this no matter how I analyze it.¡±

    ¡°Third. It was too smooth when we captured their member. So smooth that it makes me suspicious. Does team China know of my n? Perhaps not the whole n but they but spected a thing or two. This is very likely.¡±

    Neos muttered to himself. The others looked in silence as they listened to his analysis. After some time, Aya said. ¡°So what should we do next? Stop the n? Or contact team China for negotiation using the influence advantage we have?¡±

    He bit off a piece of the chocte and said fiercely. ¡°We have no choice but to continue at this point. If they really are aware of my n, then sending someone to probe already signified our failure. The only thing we need to do is continue. I admit there are people more intelligent than me but that won¡¯t be in team China! It isn¡¯t the one whose fighting with me!¡±

    ¡°Do as we had nned. Get him to reveal team China¡¯s information before the military higher ups arrive. Snow will determine the truth of his words using psyche force. Then we will proceed as nned!¡±

 Vol 14: 16-3

    <h4>Vol 14: Chapter 16-3</h4>

    ¡°Proceed as nned.¡±

    Xuan looked at them expressionlessly. He described the n so simply that they were shocked. Not because of itsplexity but rather that it was too simple. So simple that they were confused.

    ¡°WangXia¡¯s mission is to lead the troopers to watch TV at a ce. There will be an obvious signal. When it appears, bring the troopers to take over the starship. You can fire at any starship that doesn¡¯t identify themselves.¡±

    ¡°Kampa¡¯s mission is the same. You can attack any starship that doesn¡¯t identify themselves. I will go rescue Gando with Zero and Lan, that¡¯s if he¡¯s still alive. Zheng¡¯s mission is head over to the gship and block off the team Africa members in that ship. It will depend on the situation as to whether you should kill them. However, if they lose their ability to fight, it¡¯s best not killing them. We can distribute the points and rewards among the team. It isn¡¯t beneficial to the team¡¯s development if you alone get too strong.¡±

    His tone sounded apathetic, as if he didn¡¯t care a bit. The other three people were still in a daze. Zheng asked. ¡°Is the solution just this after such a big set up? That¡¯s unbelievable. I thought it would be moreplex.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯splex is within here.¡± Xuan pointed at his head. ¡°The real action is easy toplete. It¡¯s just like a war. Theplex part lies on the strategist while the soldiers just need to fight the war. If the strategy gets soplex that everyone needs to be constantly thinking, it isn¡¯t a good one. I will take care of the nning. What we have to do now is wait. The military higher ups will arrive in ten hours. My n will have a result at that time!¡±

    The waiting finally came to an end. The military higher ups arrived at this expedition army along with eighty ships. Aside from the significance of the higher upsing to the front line, what was more important was a hundred thousand troopers and supplies replenishment. The morale of this army recovered a little bit with the backup. The surviving veterans all became sergeants and even lieutenants. Zheng¡¯s group of four were also given new arrangements.

    The military originally wanted them to join the intelligence department and as training officers. However, part of the military wanted them to continue leading the expedition army because these thousands of sergeants and lieutenants had been ustomed to their leadership, plus their abilities surpassed over 90% of officers in this generation. After a discussion, the higher ups decided to honor them with lots of medals and promoted Zheng¡¯s rank to colonel, Kampa, Xuan, and WangXia¡¯s ranks to lieutenant colonel. The medal and promotion ceremony takes ce the next day in front of reporters broadcasting the event live to Earth.

    ¡°Tomorrow is the outset of breaking apart their scheme!¡± This was the answer Xuan gave everyone.

    They were rather confused at what he meant. However, due to their trust in Xuan¡¯s ability and that there was nothing they could do, they could only believe in his decision.

    Time slowly passed during this wait. Gando who was still locked up in another starship was overtaken by worries. He had revealed Zheng, Xuan, Kampa, and WangXia¡¯s strength, abilities, weapons, and whether they were locked after the military higher ups arrived. That was all just for surviving. He also held back because of surviving. He knew the rule that interest stands above everything in this world. Killing him would give anyone points and ranked rewards. Once he said everything about every person, he would definitely get killed!

    Neos also gave him a firm reply. If he doesn¡¯t give them the names and locations of everyone else in team China, they are going to kill him and search his soul.

    Neos watched the TV quietly. There were a Caucasian and a ck man in this room. They were resting with their eyes closed. However, if he was to make any movement, they would instantly open their eyes. This demonstrated that these two people were way stronger than him. He couldn¡¯tpete physically without the bear robot.

    Gando was talking to himself internally. He kept going over the possibilities of dying. Suddenly, his eyes came into focus for an instant. He saw a series of characters and symbols move across the TV. These characters were not so obvious. They appeared on a bar on the bottom of the screen just like the usual ads.

    The TV was showing a midnight shows, rey of dramas and movies that had been recorded, all automated by the starship¡¯sputer system. These characters appeared rather suddenly, these hieroglyphs that he familiarized himself with when they came back from Klendathu. As one of the members who had unlocked the gic constraint, he was able to memorize these hieroglyphs and their meanings.

    ¡°Reveal everyone other than Lan to the other team. Say that you want to save the psyche force user as your amulet, but let them know that the psyche force user doesn¡¯t have any offensive abilities. Tell them you will only reveal this person when you get to safety.¡±

    Gando read over the message carefully. This message was broadcasted repeatedly like ads so he wouldn¡¯t miss anything. Once he understood the messagepletely, he felt relieved but also became anxious. It was different from waiting without any hope. Once this hope came into existence, he started bing suspicious and thinking of various thoughts. This was going to be a sleepless night for him.

    The next day. Zheng and the others woke up and cleaned themselves early. It wasn¡¯t for the ceremony since this world was not important to them. What was important was today¡¯s battle. Xuan made it sound simple but Zheng who knew the details of both teams¡¯ ns was quite nervous. He didn¡¯t receive the notification of Gando¡¯s deathst night, so he was also worried about Gando.

    ¡°One hour left. Xuan, don¡¯t disappoint me!¡±

    On the other starship. Neos and several other people were interrogating Gando. Neos frowned as he ate his chocte. ¡°This is yourst chance. I am only going to ask once more. If what you say are lies or you keep your mouth shut, I will kill you then search your soul. First question. How many members are in team China?¡±

    Gando stood there unperturbed. ¡°There are two more people, a psyche force user and a sniper. The sniper uses a Gauss sniper rifle, which is extremely powerful and can pierce through starships like this one. His name is Zero. You can find him by searching through the trooper database.¡±

    Neos turned his head to the little girl. She nodded her head with her eyes closed. ¡°Yes, what he said is the truth.¡±

    Neos continued. ¡°Good, what about the psyche force user? Tell us his name and you are free. We can even give you a rune word stone so you won¡¯t get killed by negative points.¡±

    Gando shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you. So I am going to keep her name. however, her abilities are only Soul Whip, Psyche Scan, and Soul Link. She¡¯s a girl and doesn¡¯t have anybat abilities herself. Her physical stats are several times stronger than normal people but I don¡¯t think she can take on you alone. Once you get me to safety, I will tell you her name. I won¡¯t reveal her otherwise. She¡¯s also unlocked. I don¡¯t think you will let the points and rewards get away.¡±

    The little girl nodded. ¡°Right, he¡¯s still saying the truth.¡±

    Neos bit off half a bar of chocte. He raised his head and frowned as he pondered. After quite a while, he said. ¡°Ok, I will allow you to withhold her name. I will let you live. But I am going to ask you some other question. I will kill you if you don¡¯t answer. I will kill you if you lie. First, why did you suddenly thought it through to tell us these today? Did anyone notify you? Who is this person? When? Tell me all of these!¡±

 Vol 14 17-1

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 17-1</h4>

    Gando¡¯s heart raced rapidly. That moment of danger almost forced him into unlocked mode. Death if he doesn¡¯t answer. Death if he lies. And simrly, it will likely be death if he says the truth!

    ¡°Someone notified me. That person is Chu Xuan, the one who was promoted to lieutenant colonel. The time was when we were returning to space in the starship.¡±

    Gando said his words slowly. When he got to thest question, he revealed a trap he had been hiding. He mixed up the time that he was notified of the meaning of the hieroglyphs and the time he was notified of the message!

    He didn¡¯t know how they identify any lies but what he said was the truth. Though it was truth that was hiding something. The first time Xuan gave him the hieroglyphs was when they were returning from Klendathu. The message on the TV was the second time.

    It was a gamble. A y on words for his survival. Pass and he would live. Otherwise, it was death!

    The little girl nodded. ¡°Neos, it is the truth but it doesn¡¯t feel likeplete.¡±

    Gando smiled. ¡°Of course it isn¡¯tplete. I haven¡¯t said the content of his message. Do you want to know these too?¡± He turned to Neos on thest line.

    Neos took a bite of the chocte and nodded.

    ¡°The message is to reveal all the members aside from our psyche force user. The time is on thest day. This is all I know. I am not lying. As long as you can get me to safety, I will tell you the name of that person.¡±

    Neos looked at the little girl. She nodded quietly to indicate the truth of Gando¡¯s words. He then torn off the package of a bar of chocte and sat there thinking to himself.

    Neos then asked. ¡°When he notified you, was it only yourself or the whole team? This question is important. You have to reply truthfully!¡±

    Gando answered without any dy. ¡°He said it to all of us at the time, not just me, but the whole team was notified.¡±

    The girl nodded again. ¡°Yes, Neos, it¡¯s the truth.¡±

    Gando was thinking to himself as he watched this blonde man devouring chocte. He didn¡¯t know what Neos was thinking right now but he was led into a wrong path since the beginning of the question. He wouldn¡¯t be able to figure out Xuan¡¯s thoughts. The probability of the rest of team Chinaing to rescue him would be higher.

    Neos¡¯s thoughts indeed went into the wrong path. In his thoughts, since Xuan had told everyone in team China this message so many days in advance, his intention was to increase the survival rate of any members who get caught. Team China was the strongest team so even when one person gets caught, they could rescue him as long as they could find the location. They could also give team Africa a critical attack at the same time. Withholding the psyche force user¡¯s name was the chip to the captured member¡¯s survival.

    ¡°If this is the case, there is nothing to be worried.¡± Neos nodded and turned to the rest of his team. ¡°We will follow our n. Tie him up with Gundanium alloy. Snow monitor him. We will proceed to our next action. Richard and Hawfor, go meet the military higher ups in the gship. You have to protect these people in case they make ast desperate effort. Aya and I will head to two starships intended for informationworks. Snow keep us connected with Soul Link. Once the higher ups received our report, we will announce throughout the fleet and have the troopers arrest these five people! It will be good if they resist. Any resistance signifies our victory! Haha.¡±

    Today was a lucky day to all the surviving troopers because the military was going to award them for their bravery. Everyone who lived from the expedition would be promoted to an officer after the ceremony. They would lead the newly arrived army of a hundred thousand in this battle. These troopers were the heroes of the federation.

    Compared to the thousands of heroes, there were four heroes among the heroes. These four people saved the thousands of troopers from crisis. They saved the pride of the human race. So that people wouldn¡¯t fall into the thought of humans being lesser than bugs. Theymanded several thousands of troopers and killed off hundreds of thousands of bugs. Their achievement would get recorded into history. They were going to be awarded medals and and titles and get promoted to colonels and lieutenant colonels to lead the army in the war of revenge.

    Troopers everywhere were celebrating. Everyone was excited with the promotion and watched as their heroes be their officers in charge. Many of the troopers had acknowledged theirmand after the final hours in Klendathu. Everyone believed that they wouldn¡¯t lose as long as these people were inmand. Their lives would be guaranteed the most.

    ¡°Emergency message! Emergency message!¡±

    Less than an hour before the ceremony, the rm system rang. All the TVs and screens on the starships changed to that of a blonde young man. He was dressed in an officer¡¯s uniform, handsome and cool, as if he was born a soldier. The young man brought out a piece of paper then said to the screen. ¡°About a month ago, we found several human bodies in an Arachnid. Through dissection, we discovered bugs parasitized in the brains of these people. The bugs didn¡¯t destroy the humans¡¯ instincts, memories, nornguage ability. They looked just like us but they were ves under the control of the bugs!¡±

    ¡°ording to Arachnid Biologist Dr. Rose¡¯s report, parasite bugs have the special ability to control humans. They would blend themselves into the human world and might even attain a high political and military position, like officers or strategists. Of course, this is only my spection.¡±

    ¡°However, ording to the information we received, there are five people from the expedition who match the traits of Dr. Rose¡¯s report. The bugs deceived us to make us think of them as heroes. It is unfortunate that I have to say this, the four heroes who rose up from this battle and one who was hiding were likely ves parasitized by bugs. The reason the bugs enacted the n with such resources and how their achievements were so glorious was because the bugs wanted to enter the core of our society, to attain political influence, then push the human race into an abyss!¡±

    ¡°These five people are Zheng Zha, Chu Xuan, Kampa Lovski, Wang Xia, and Zero. These are their photos. All troopers close to them have the obligation to capture them. We will perform craniotomy on them. If they are actual heroes, we will offer our sincerest apologies. So, the five of you please don¡¯t resist. Otherwise, troopers are allowed to open fire and eliminate the bugs. This is our...¡±

    The screens shook violently then Xuan¡¯s expressionless face appeared on the screen.

    ¡°I am Chu Xuan.¡±

 Vol 14 17-2

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 17-2</h4>

    Xuan sat in front of arge screen. His expression was so apathetic which made him seem more like a soldier than that blonde young man. The fact was he lived with the standards of a soldier beforeing to this realm. The impression he gave to the troopers was much better than Neos¡¯s.

    ¡°ording to Arachnid biologist Rose¡¯s report, parasite bugs possess strong intelligence. They could even stir up conflicts within ourselves, to make us enter a civil war. This is the danger of parasite bugs. Their intelligence can even allow them to discover vulnerabilities within our society.¡±

    ¡°Dr. Rose¡¯s report noted that these bugs usually sneak into our society then kill important figures to decrease our morale or cause chaos and civil war. It is difficult to distinguish this type of bugs. However, we aren¡¯t totally out of means. The most important method is to observe their reaction. Because our report mentions that the most important method these bugs use tomunicate is through their minds.¡±

    Neos immediately felt things were bad when Xuan appeared on the screens throughout the fleet. He was in one of the informationwork starships that were responsible for transmitting signals among the fleet and from Earth. Which should mean that as long as this ship wasn¡¯t overtaken, he was the only one who could send any signals out. How did Xuan¡¯s signal go through to the fleet? The most shocking thing was Xuan¡¯s image also appeared in Aya¡¯s starship!

    When Xuan got tomunication through the mind, Neos¡¯s heart beat violently. He realized the piece that was missing in his calction. No, if he missed this piece, then he didn¡¯t know how much more before that werepletely wrong. Even though he only heard up to this point, Neos¡¯s heart had fell into despair. If he guessed it right, the next words from Xuan were going to condemn their team with death. Furthermore, they wouldn¡¯t even stand any chance resisting.

    ¡°Zheng Zha headed to Dr. Rose in person when we recognized the danger of these bugs to ask for more details on the dangers and habits of them. On the way there, he discovered a suspicious high ranking officer loitering around Dr. Rose. This is that officer¡¯s image.¡±

    After Xuan¡¯s words, that middle age man appeared on the screen. It showed him walking pass Zheng. Both of them seemed normal but when the man returned to the ship Neos was in, his lips moved without uttering any words. Sometimes his lips didn¡¯t move but his expression looked like he wasmunicating with someone. The surveince video stopped after he returned to his room.

    ¡°This is the first high ranking officer we suspected of being parasitized. I tracked their traces afterward. In these few days, I discovered that they can understand each other without actually talking. This is only limited to these six people. The following videos show their suspiciousness.¡±

    ¡°So I advised the squad leaders on duty in the gship to take precautions at all times to protect the iing military officers. Finally, right as the officers arrived today, two of these six people had already moved close to them. The iing officers also showed signs of abnormality. They attempted to capture troopers who were in Klendathu without going through any process of suspicion and obtaining permissions. The ten squad leaders I advised had been this disarmed as of right now. The following are videos of two of these people who just made the announcement to capture us.¡±

    His fingers pressed the keys then two small screens appeared on the big screen. The screens showed Neos and Aya respectively. They were both saying the words that Neos said. However, the timestamp on the screen showed that they said every single word at the same time, the same words without any manuscripts on hand. It was like two sides of the same person saying the same words, at the same time, with the same tone, and doing the same movements. This was the sign of Soul Link!

    The troopers watching the screens erupted. They talk about the two nearly identical screens. Doubts filled their faces. When a dozen disarmed troopers appeared on the screen with the officers and the two suspected officers on their sides, the troopers went into an uproar.

    ¡°Based on this series of evidence, especially the trait ofmunication through the minds, I have reason to believe these six people have been parasitized by the bugs. Furthermore, the squad leaders I advised to protect the officers had been disarmed. We also have reason to believe these bugs are attempting to annihte us. We killed our way out of that sea of bugs. Is there anyone that still is willing to follow our lead? Let us kill our way out of the bugs¡¯ scheme again!¡±

    Neos sat on the floor on his knees. He almost fainted when he heard Xuan¡¯s words, then he coughed up a mouthful of blood. But he bit his lips and held on. He didn¡¯t faint from the fury at the end.

    Neos grabbed a chocte bar from his pocket with his shaking hand. He put the chocte along with his blood in the mouth, then he just sat there in silence. He was going over the gaps of his n and everything he still couldn¡¯t get in his head.

    Blood was still flowing out of his mouth as he ate the chocte with a bitter smile. When the chocte bar was finished, the focus on his pupils slowly dissipated. The packaging paper slid off his fingers and fell to the ground. Neos died by his seat.

    At the same time of Neos¡¯s death, Zheng was already riding the shuttle to the gship. When the shuttle entered the ship, two other starships suddenly opened fire at two of the starships that came with the military higher ups. These two starships immediately evaded. One evaded in time and dodged the missile by a hair. The other wasn¡¯t so lucky. The missile hit its left wing and sted arge opening. It was unknown how many died in that explosion.

    ¡°All starships send your signal to surrender unconditionally. Any starship that doesn¡¯t send its signal will be suspected of parasitized by the bugs. All visiting officers in the gship will be isted for investigation. Our highest priority is to guarantee Earth¡¯s safety in the face of these terrifying, dangerous, and destructive bugs! We can not let any starship escape our vision. We can not let them return to Earth!¡± Xuan crossed his arms and said emotionlessly through the screen.

 Vol 14 18-1

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 18-1</h4>

    Sound didn¡¯t travel in space. The explosion of a starship being hit by missile would otherwise be loud enough to damage everyone¡¯s hearing. And so Zheng didn¡¯t know everything happening outside. He walked off the shuttle.

    Troopers were running around in panic outside the shuttle. Their eyes expressed an emotion of fear. Zheng noticed that most of the troopers present were the ones who came along with the military higher ups and never actually entered a battlefield, so they appeared inexperienced in an emergency situation inparison to the veterans. They were only following orders from their superiors. These troopers he saw weremanded by some veteran sergeants and were in a standoff with another group. The other group had their own sergeants and even lieutenants. It seemed like these were the officers that came with the backup.

    The veterans paused in surprise as they saw Zheng. They then saluted at him. One ran over to Zheng and said. ¡°Sir. The majority of troopers in the gship have been incited by parasitized humans. We currently reached contact with a quarter of the people in this starship but rest assure, we are negotiating with them. I believe there will be result soon.¡±

    Zheng saluted back. ¡°We can¡¯t afford to negotiate slowly. We must stop them before they hurt the generals. If they parasitized the generals, a lot of our military secrets will be exposed to the bugs. Let¡¯s do this. Give memand of the army and begin infiltration. Shoot to kill any troopers who attempt to prevent us from entering the core of the gship. This is a cruel decision but do your best for the people on Earth, for us human¡¯s victory in this war, troopers!¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± This trooper shouted in reply. He saluted then ran back. He informed his squad and the other squads. They opened fire against the other group in the standoff.

    A soldier who hadn¡¯t experienced the massacre of a battlefield had a long way from bing a veteran. A veteran¡¯s hands wouldn¡¯t shake when they kill. They wouldn¡¯t act with mercy against organisms that threaten them or the targets of amand. The difference in their techniques were minute inparison.

    The other group in the standoff entered a chaos with this sudden attack. They never thought these troopers would suddenly open fire. Even as troopers, these people who came from the peaceful Earth never saw the terrors of war. The concept of war was merelymands from their superiors to them. The veterans gave them a lesson with blood, blood that was theirs.

    As Zheng was heading toward the central conference room, veteran troopers near the shuttle led their groups to open fire and spread hismand out. Any veteran who saw Zheng cheered and attacked more fiercely. It was usually several shouts for the other groups to put down their weapons before their fired decisively. Zheng saw several instances of this already.

    ¡°Is this really going to work, Xuan? I said the words like you told me. The whole gship turned into a chaos. I am worried. We seemed to have the advantage but we can¡¯t just kill the generals, right? That would take away our advantage of influence. If we don¡¯t take care of this revolt and let it continue, we will lose control of the troopers once the federatione to their senses. Since the parasite bugs couldn¡¯t control every official on Earth.¡± Zheng said to Xuan through Soul Link.

    After he said those words, over 80% of veteran troopers followed his order and seized control of the army in the gship. And Lan had started using her Psyche Scan and Soul Link. She also started attacking team Africa¡¯s psyche force user with Psyche Whip. The other team had lost support from their Psyche Scan and Soul Link at this time. Team China stood on dominant position at this point. Zero and Lan headed to save Gando.

    ¡°Not an issue. This is merely an experiment. The result seems great. I already received 1000 points. What about you?¡± Xuan evaded the question and asked Zheng.

    Zheng paused for a moment then said. ¡°Now that you mentioned it, I seem to recall a notification of 1000 points. Eh? Killed one of them? What happened at somewhere else? Why did I suddenly receive 1000 points?¡±

    Xuan said calmly. ¡°Kampa sunk a small starship with missiles just then. A small starship gives 1000 points, therger starships should be several times higher. Then this is it.¡±

    Zheng was sweating. ¡°Wait. Wait. What do you mean ¡®then this is it¡¯? Your tone scares me. Stop being busy sinking starships. You haven¡¯t answered me what we should do when they came to their senses. If you killed too many people, dying the next battle, and the military higher ups want to hold us responsible, what should we do in space? I don¡¯t want to wipe ourselves after just winning against team Africa!¡±

    Xuan¡¯s smile transmitted over. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have already considered the aftermath or I wouldn¡¯t have made such a big movement. Do you still remember the team on Klendathu? They can¡¯t just stay there safely. God is fair to every team. Stronger teams encounter more danger but that doesn¡¯t mean weaker teams are safe. You wouldn¡¯t call this the world of horror movies instead of amusement parks otherwise. If the first battle happened on Klendathu, the second battle should be on P. How are they going to go from one to another? I don¡¯t think they have space vehicles. The only possibility is the appearance of bugs that can survive in space. And these bugs will attack us!¡±

    Zheng was confused and asked. ¡°Bugs that appear in space and they will attack us. But what does that have to do with our situation? You mean the bugs areing to attack us now?¡±

    ¡°Not immediately but that won¡¯t be far away. Count how many days have we been here. It¡¯s fifteen days including today. There are less than five days left. Judging by the time, we will return to God¡¯s dimension in safety if the bugs don¡¯te out soon. God will never consider living through a movie without actual dangers. It ever only increases the difficulty. Furthermore, if the bugs have intelligence, I am creating the best opportunity for them to attack. Let us see what kind of difficult mission it created for us!¡± Xuan said with a sense of enthusiasm.

    Zheng sighed. He didn¡¯t have such nearly insane intelligence nor the enthusiasm for new challenges. He wanted everyone in the team to survive and grow strong. But reality always pushed him on the forward of a wave.

    Zheng was walking forward when they talked. He was going to say something then a squad of troopers blocked his front. These troopers were led by a veteran. There were sounds of gun fireing from ahead.

    A veteran ran over and saluted. ¡°Colonel, the central conference room is ahead. However, the opposing force setup a fire zone. We will get attacked as soon as we show ourselves. Those people might have been controlled by bugs. Nothing we said had any use. Damn it. We can¡¯t use tactical nukes here!¡±

    The federation¡¯s military forces and especially the infantry were too weak. The only notable weapon was the tactical nuke, but they couldn¡¯t be used in all situation safely, such as inside a starship. A tactical nuke would kill everyone inside the ship.

    Zheng observed the corner of the corridor and the simr corridor behind. He said to the veteran. ¡°Can your armor defend against the assault rifles?¡±

    The veteran nodded. ¡°Yes. However, it isn¡¯t effective against sniper rifles. Two to three shots in the same ce will prate it.¡±

    Zheng smiled. ¡°Leave this corridor to me. Help me get two sets of armors.¡±

 Vol 14 18-2

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 18-2</h4>

    This armor was also a product of the federation, a high tech equipment designed to be suitable for wars. In other words, it was garbage. The armor¡¯s defense was minuscr. Even the standard assault rifles could shoot it into a beehive in no time. So its effectiveness in the military was close to zero. In contrast to the backward military tech, civil tech had great growth. For example, this armor looked bulky but was actually quite light. It could also shrink to the wearer¡¯s size, living up to being a sci-fi item.

    Zheng held two armors in front of him. He was using them as shields. Tatata. Impact sounds hit the armor as soon as he stepped out from the intersection. This corridor was about twenty meters long. Ten troopers were shooting at him from the other side.

    Zheng didn¡¯t actually need to be scared of high tech weapons with such power. The dragonshard could take a tactical nuke so the bullets were a piece of cake. However, he had his difficulties. He was fighting in front of the troopers so he couldn¡¯t use his Tiger¡¯s Soul nor the dragonshard. If people mistook the dragonshard as the bugs¡¯ defensive ability, there was no way he could talk it through.

    The reason he took two armors was to use one to block his upper body and the other to block his lower body. His eyes defocused then he charged in. Twenty meters were almost a blink of an eye. His running speed was too fast, even when he was holding back. Though it wasn¡¯t uneptable. He charged over to the troopers. The nearest one felt a pain on his head then fainted before he could react. Zheng kicked him on the chin and knocked him three meters back.

    The rest of the troopers were shocked for a moment. Zheng threw those two broken armors at them. Four troopers immediately dodged to the side. Zheng took a few steps forward and kicked one on the chest which sent the trooper flying and hit several people. He then gave an elbow to another trooper¡¯s neck. The trooper fell to the floor without uttering a sound.

    These troopers were harmless considering Zheng¡¯s current physical ability, especially when it came to closebat. The troopers and sergeants were easily knocked down. Normal people basically couldn¡¯t damage him a bit.

    Zheng didn¡¯t kill them since there were a lot of troopers watching from behind. If his means were too brutal, especially when the targets were the troopers, people would have negative ideas and doubts. Their situation didn¡¯t allow him to make the troopers doubt him in any way.

    The central conference room came to his view on the other end of the corridor before long. What confused him was the troopers lying on the floor outside the door. Their uniforms denoted that they were part of the backups that just came, troopers who were supposed to be protecting this room. He couldn¡¯t tell if they were still alive.

    The door opened. A muscr middle age man pushed the door and walked out. He looked at Zheng and the hundred troopers behind then muttered. ¡°Now that things havee to this, there¡¯s no more point to worry about them. Is your name Zheng Zha? The leader of team China? I passed by you on the other starship, so we have met once. Nothing needs to be said. Come on in. I know you are here to catch our members who are in this starship. Oh, and I unlocked the first stage. You can obtain a lot of points and reward if you kill me.¡± Heughed out loud and turned back into the conference room.

    Zheng frowned as he looked at the door. He turned around to say to the troopers. ¡°Everyone spread to suppress troopers who won¡¯t put down their weapons. We must guarantee the safety of this conference room. Two squads stay and protect this ce. I will go in to take a look at the generals. No one is allowed to enter without my order to avoid provoking the parasitized humans and make them kill the generals.¡±

    The troopers nodded. They were certain these people were parasitized when they saw the troopers lying on the floor. Two squads let by veterans stayed and the rest left quietly. Zheng took a look around then entered the conference room.

    There were also troopers lying on the floor inside the room, including sergeants, lieutenants, news reporters, starship staffs, and even generals. The only two people alive were the muscr middle age man and a Caucasian from team Africa.

    The Caucasian showed an insane smile as he pointed to the generals. ¡°Hehe. You don¡¯t know that each colonel rank officer is worth 300 points right? A general is worth 1000 points. It felt so great when I was killing them. That¡¯s over 5000 points here. Haha. Aren¡¯t your team so strong? I earned all the points. What is there left for you? Haha.¡±

    Zheng and the middle age man both frowned. Neither expressed anything else. The middle age man nodded to Zheng and said. ¡°Hello, team China¡¯s leader. My name is Richard Robias, the strongest person in team Africa. I want to make a trade with your team.¡±

    Zheng was surprised. ¡°Trade? What kind of trade? I don¡¯t think your team can conduct any trades with us at this point. You have done the extremes by killing these generals. Things are going to be moreplicated. Furthermore, it shouldn¡¯t be your team earning those points. I don¡¯t think there¡¯s a need for trades.¡±

    Richard sighed. The Caucasian yelled. ¡°F*ck! So what if I killed them? What can you do? Come and kill me? It was you that forced me into such desperate situation. And that retarded Neos! Genius criminal? He¡¯s just a retarded kid. If I make it out a live and see him, I will kill him with my own hands...¡± Before he finished talking, Richard pped him in the face and sent him flying over ten meters. He knocked over several stic chairs theny among the broken stic.

    Richard gave Zheng an apologetic smile. ¡°People can only see the faults and shorings of other people. They never notice their own mistakes. It was my team¡¯s problem this time. We attempted to kill you because we had the influence advantage. Greed obscured our conscience. Nothing should be said now that we are in this state. Since we wanted to kill you first, it¡¯s reasonable that you want to kill us. It¡¯s just that aside from Rose¡¯s couple, there¡¯s a little girl in our team that¡¯s innocent. She has a pitiful background. Both her parents had AIDS. They sold her to prostitution when she was little. She also obtained AIDS as a young age. She was on the brink of death when she identally entered this realm.¡±

    ¡°This little girl is innocent. We made all the decisions to kill you and to fight. Greed was also our fault. I only beg that you can let the little girl go. I can give my life to you. I can take care of this man for you if you want, so that you can kill him without any effort. Can you ept my request?¡±

    The Caucasian slowly got up from the floor andughed with insanity. ¡°F*ck. Don¡¯t the two of you think you can bully me at will. I am also one who unlocked the first stage and was acknowledged by God as the team leader.¡±

    Zheng frowned as he heard their conversation. Richard thought he was not going to ept the request and sighed. ¡°I owe Neos a favor when he was still alive. I created a powerful ability, Berserker. It doesn¡¯tst long but I think I can give you a fight. If you think you can kill the two of us easily, then try it!¡±

 Vol 14 18-3

    <h4>A thought suddenly struck Zheng¡¯s mind. He created his own abilities, two of them. He wondered if this man created a simrly powerful ability or one even stronger?</h4>

    ¡°You will see after a fight. You also said that there was no need to say much. When your team attacked us with the intention to wipe us, the word mercy was thrown out of this battle. Imagine that if we were the ones who lost, would you spare the innocent people in our team? Everyone who entered this realm has their stories. No one ispletely innocent. Can you say that this girl never participated in our battle?¡± Zheng stared at the man and said calmly.

    ¡°Since you attempted to obtain a lucrative reward, you have to bear risks of simr level. You failed right now so don¡¯t wish for unfair mercy. Defeat me and use me to threaten the others in my team. It can protect your team. Or you can ept your fate of failure.¡±

    Richard hadn¡¯t shown a response. The Caucasian screamed and charged at Zheng. His physical stats were about three to five times that of normal people. As he approached Zheng, he gradually calmed down. His eyes defocused and he entered the unlocked modepletely when he was ten meters away. Electricity and the sound of thunder enveloped his hands at the same time, sending off a shocking aura.

    Zheng¡¯s gaze felt cold as he watched the man move closer. He suddenly pulled out Tiger¡¯s Soul from his ring. Such an attention drawing weapon made Richard and the Caucasian¡¯s hearts skip a beat. They had heard Neos¡¯ analysis on the weapons avable in God¡¯s dimension. The magical weapons were especially powerful, which this sword looked like from every direction. The Caucasian felt terrified before he even attacked. Fortunately, he was still in the unlocked mode. He jumped backward at once and dodged the sh by a hair.

    His face was turning paler by the second and he asked in a rush. ¡°What is this weapon? My sense of danger tells me if I get close to it...¡±

    He heard the sound of flesh and bone separating. He watched in a daze as his arm was shed off with a clean cut. The sh also cut two inches into the bottom of his chest, almost injuring his lungs.

    The man grabbed his arm and screamed in pain. ¡°Why? I didn¡¯t get hit! Is this a weapon that controls the wind like how I control electricity? F*ck. Richard, you wont live for much longer if I die. We need to attack together!¡±

    Richard was watching Zheng¡¯s movements closely the whole time. He said. ¡°It wasn¡¯t wind. He channeled energy into the sword just then. It was an invisible energy. Hawfor! Drain the gship¡¯s energy. We won¡¯t have a chance if you don¡¯t do it now. He¡¯s horrifying. His strength way surpasses the both of usbined. We can¡¯t afford to consider too much. Let us give it onest fight!¡±

    A double ded axe appeared in Richard hand. This axe was over twice the size of Tiger¡¯s Soul, approaching that of a grown man. It looked like he was holding a man in his hand.

    Hawfor covered the wound on his bleeding arm and screamed. ¡°My Goro Goro no Mi hasn¡¯t reached the final AA rank yet. I won¡¯t be able to turn more energy into electricity no matter how much I drain. And draining more than I can take will make my body explode. Are you trying to kill me? F*ck, my arm hurts.¡±

    Richard sighed and didn¡¯t say anything. He gave a shout. A golden light emerged from his body and enveloped him. He suddenly looked like a golden statue. The double ded axe also glowed in gold. As time passed, this light was slowly absorbed into his body. His muscles were wriggling visibly and he started groaning in pain.

    Zheng watched with curiosity. He didn¡¯t know if this was the self created ability. His Explosion and Destruction had immense after effects but their usage wasn¡¯t so painful. Or did the man made a mistake while using his ability?

    Hawfor yelled with a sense of being terrified. ¡°F*ck. Don¡¯t use Berserker without saying a word! I don¡¯t want to die yet. I get it, drain the gship¡¯s energy right? Team China¡¯s leader, just you wait. I will show you the terror of the Goro Goro no Mi. Hahaha.¡± Heughed out as he charged toward the exit of the room.

    Zheng watched Hawfor ran out of the room quietly. His attention was focused on Richard. As Richard¡¯s muscle stopped wriggling, a peculiar pressure formed between him and Zheng. This prevented Zheng from attacking the Caucasian. He was staying cautious and was prepared to use Explosion at any moment.

    Richard raised his head to look at Zheng again. What Zheng saw was a pair of bloody eyes. The only emotion left in those eyes was an insane thirst for blood. Richard¡¯s conscious and self restrain werepletely gone. He kicked the floor to jump forward. It created a small pit on the alloy floor. Zheng could feel the trembling from the floor. The ten meters of distance in between them was closed in an instant. The axe was hacking down at him realized it.

    (Can¡¯t back! This speed is almost on par with my speed in Explosion. His strength even surpasses it. Isn¡¯t this a mutation to Explosion?)

    This thought shed across his mind then he raised Tiger¡¯s Soul at the double ded axe.

    Zheng thought to himself that the axe was probably a magical item but the sharpness from the light de should cut it in half. However, the result wasn¡¯t what he had expected. Richard¡¯s movements seemed crazy but it wasn¡¯t actually so. His movements were much more acute. He rotated the axe slightly right before the two weapons came in contact. The axe hit the side of Tiger¡¯s Soul, pushing it off path. Then it slid along the de of Tiger¡¯s Soul into Zheng¡¯s arm and cut a long opening.

    Zheng had entered the second stage. He saw Richard waving the axe toward his head after the cut and jumped up. He gave a kick at Richard¡¯s chest before the axe hit him and sent Richard back several meters. He also used the momentum to back off, increasing the distance between them.

    A stream of blood gushed out from his chest. Tiger¡¯s Soul was pushed to the side just then but the light de still cut an opening on Richard¡¯s chest. It didn¡¯t cut him in two but it damaged his organs. There should be arge cut on his lungs.

    Richard didn¡¯t even take a look at the wound. It seemed like he didn¡¯t even feel it. He raised the axe and charged at Zheng again. His speed and strength became stronger with the injury and loss of blood. Zheng could keep up with his previous speed in the unlocked mode but the speed now surpassed him. He only had the chance hold Tiger¡¯s Soul in front to block the axe. A hit from the axe knocked him into the wall. Richard continued hacking at him before he could act. Dozens of hits in just a few seconds. The force broke the alloy wall and sted Zheng through.

    Zheng was still holding Tiger¡¯s Soul but the webbing between his thumb and index finger cracked. The axe also had ice attribute. A thickyer of ice formed on the cut on his arm and inhibited his flexibility. Tiger¡¯s Soul was also covered with ice from the impact.

    Seeing that Richard charged at him again, Zheng gave a shout and activated Explosion.

 Vol 14 19-1

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 19-1</h4>

    When the fight between Zheng and the two strongest members of team Africa were going on in the gship, Xuan, Zero, and Lan took the shuttle to the starship team Africa was originally in. Messages of soldiers dying in massive numbers were sent out from the ship. Cause of death unknown. Therge part of the starship was ssified as restricted zones.

    Xuan said to the other two. ¡°Eighty percent chance due to magical items or abilities because scientific weapons will likely damage themselves first. Even if they have defensive items, what about Gando? We still haven¡¯t received notification of his death, so he should be alive in this starship. Lan?¡±

    Lan seemed her mind was somewhere else. She was using the psyche scan ability. After Xuan¡¯s shout, Lan was confused for a moment then said. ¡°Yes. A ce within this ship is masked.¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°Zero, have we been notified of killing their members yet?¡±

    Zero shook his head. ¡°No, only the destruction of two starships.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? That means Zheng really wants to save Gando.¡± Xuan frowned and adjusted his sses.

    Lan and Zero made an eye contact. Lan asked ¡°What do you mean? Why does theck of notification mean he really wants to save Gando? It shouldn¡¯t be strange that he wants to do so.¡±

    Xuan said. ¡°If the other team quickly received notification of member deaths, once, twice, three times, what would those who are still alive think? They could only run and feel despair. We won¡¯t allow them to surrender. And they know it. The most likely thing they will do is kill the hostage. That hostage is likely Gando.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Zheng has been through so many battles. He¡¯s a qualified warrior. He knows what¡¯s important. When he learned of the person with a self created ability, he might want to observe it. Lan, keep Kampa, WangXia, and Zheng connected. Contact them immediately if something happens. Zero, protect Lan and give me fire support. I am the main force of this fight.¡±

    Zero and Lan nodded. They looked out the window of the shuttle. Eight starships were battling each other far away. The stray missiles hit the ships nearby. More and more starships were forced to join this chaotic battle. Since the high ranking officers were killed by Hawfor and Xuan disappeared from his position, themanding system of the fleet was in a disorder. Both sides believed they were right but theck of a conclusion ignited gun fights even within the starships.

    When Xuan entered the starship, the majority of troopers were in a panic state. Most shuttles and transporting ships were used to get away, with many more troopers waiting by the shuttles area. Once Xuan¡¯s group got off the shuttle, a dozen troopers swarmed up. Everyone wanted to get in first that they didn¡¯t even take a look at the three who just got off.

    Xuan and Zero knocked them away without mercy. The rest of the troopers immediately raised their guns instinctively. When the veterans recognized the three of them, they yelled at the neers then saluted at Xuan.

    ¡°What happened? Have you forgotten you are a trooper? All squad leaders and sergeants listen. Shoot on spot anyone who doesn¡¯t follow orders. Now, you tell me what happened here.¡± Xuan said these words then pointed at a sergeant.

    The sergeant was obviously one of the veterans from Klendathu. He gave a salutation and said. ¡°Sir. A lot ofrge bees appeared inside the ship, about two to three timesrger than normal bees. Troopers that get stung would feel hot then faint. Multiple stings at the same time would kill them with poison. Our weapons have no effect on these bees. The high ranking officers in this ship are parasitized by bugs given these strange bees.¡±

    ¡°Bees?¡± Xuan and the other two frowned. They recognized what these bees represent, a magic ability. Furthermore, this was arge AOE ability. Its ranking should be rather high.

    Lan finally saw the light and said. ¡°No wonder. I saw tiny amounts of psyche force flying around during the scan. I thought their psyche force user was trying to misdirect me. So those are the bees. The bees don¡¯t seem to have a physical body, so they are formed by the ability. Psyche force bees? Truly marvelous.¡±

    ¡°If they are formed by psyche force,¡± Xuan said calmly. ¡°Try to attack them with psyche whip. If I remember correctly, psyche whip specializes against other psyche force users.¡±

    Lan nodded. She closed his eyes and walked forward. Xuan said to the sergeant. ¡°Guard this area and send some troopers to search for survivors within the ship, but don¡¯t get close to the center where the bees are. We will take care of them.¡± Xuan followed Lan to the center of the ship.

    Psyche whip was extremely effective against these bees of two thumbs big. They were formed by pure psyche force and looked translucent during their attacks. The numbers were huge. They wouldn¡¯t have been able to get near the center area to team Africa without psyche whip.

    As they were heading forward, Lan frowned and said to Xuan. ¡°Their psyche force user contacted me. They said they want to get in contact with someone who can make decisions. But Zheng is still fighting. I am afraid of disturbing him. Let me connect her mind with yours.¡±

    Xuan snapped his fingers and said to Zero. ¡°Kill anyone who attempts toe close before our negotiation is over, including troopers. Lan, tell Kampa and WangXia tomand their starships to aim at this ship, but not at any critical spots. I will determine the time of fire.¡±

    Lan and Kampa nodded. Xuan closed his eyes to meet the other mind. It was a young woman¡¯s voice. ¡°Hello, are you a member of high position in team China? I am a member of team Africa. The person in charge in our team is dead. Our leader is fighting with your leader. So I will be the one conducting this negotiation.¡±

    ¡°Negotiation? What a joke.¡± Xuan said with a sneer. ¡°Don¡¯t kid me, unless you consider surrender a negotiation. Don¡¯t act like you have the upper hand with a hostage. We don¡¯t have rune word stones but our score is at positive one point. One or two deaths won¡¯t matter much. Do you want to test the truth of my words?¡±

    The girl didn¡¯t get angered by his words but sighed instead. ¡°I think you are right. Yes, we lost. This is a surrender instead of negotiation. We are willing to surrender but I want you to understand that we aren¡¯t powerless. It¡¯s just that...¡±

    ¡°The person who can gather your powers together is dead.¡± Xuan interrupted her. ¡°You said the person in charge is dead. Your leader is still fighting. We only killed one person in the beginning. Which means no other people from your team died in our hands since the battle. There should be someone who make ns for your team. Is he dead?¡±

    She sighed. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s dead. Otherwise, his wisdom can lead us on. Even if we are to die, we won¡¯t give you such an easy victory. Do you ept our request? We hand you back the hostage, one unlocked member and one not unlocked as reparation. You will let the rest of us go in exchange. We will take care of these two members do you don¡¯t have to worry about any schemes...¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Xuan said with a cold smile. ¡°I will repeat this once more. Don¡¯t kid me. I won¡¯t worry about the hostage getting killed. I don¡¯t even care about the points and rewards from the few of you. Do you think I will ept any threats?¡± He contacted Kampa and WangXia through Soul Link. Ten secondster, the whole starship was trembling violently.

    ¡°This is yourst warning. Surrender unconditionally within five minutes or we will destroy this ship along with you and the hostage. I am not joking.¡± Xuan adjusted his sses and said apathetically.

 Vol 14 19-2

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 19-2</h4>

    A short period of pause from the girl, then she said with anger, ¡°What do you mean by that? That¡¯s pushing too far. Do you think I have no other abilities aside from the bees? Do you think we have no members with strong abilities? Even though I admitted you are the strongest team but don¡¯t you think you can kill us all! Even if you do kill all of us, it won¡¯t be without costs!¡±

    Xuan said apathetically, ¡°No need foring out intact nor do we wish to get that little amount of points and rewards from you. We just need to get rid of the danger. Have you forgotten there¡¯s another still weaker team? We will obtain the points and rewards from them. Four minutes thirty seconds left. Make your choice.¡±

    The girl replied fiercely, ¡°Are you really going to drive us into desperation? Do you want us to kill yourrade? Are 2000 and perhaps even more points not important to you? If so I will kill this person right now.¡±

    Xuan gave a cold smile and was about to reply when Zero stepped in front of him. This not so emotional man said as he stared at Xuan, ¡°Xuan, let Gando live. There¡¯s no benefit to you for killing him. I think Zheng also wishes to save Gando. What you are doing is pushing him toward death. Let him go. I have an understanding of what happened before. This isn¡¯t fair to him.¡±

    Xuan looked back at Zero quietly. The sniper was usually a man of few words but he said so much for Gando. The fact was Xuan couldn¡¯t ignore Zero¡¯s words just like he couldn¡¯t ignore Zheng. He gave a nod then said through his mind. ¡°How many people do you have by your side? Are the sacrificial pieces within these people? What are your abilities? How are they inbat? Answer me or I will leave this starship in four minutes. The responsibility doesn¡¯t lie within me by that time.¡± Thest sentence was directed at Zero.

    The girl paused for a while then muttered, ¡°There are two people beside me. Three people here including me. Two on the gship fighting your leader. One died in one of the informationwork starships. We can hand one of us here to you. My abilities are witchcraft. I can convert psyche force into bees to attack. Psyche force users are hard counters to these bees. Aside from this, I can sacrifice myself to curse one person. I don¡¯t think this person can make it back to God¡¯s dimension. Finally, we have our psyche force user. So we don¡¯t possess much offensive abilities. As long as you can let us go, I am not an idiot and won¡¯t use the curse that easily.¡±

    Xuan nodded, ¡°We will leave this forter. Now tell me, how did the person you captured told you about our team members¡¯ names and locations? What day did he say these? How did he say these? What did you ask him?¡±

    The girl paused for a bit then told him about how they interrogated Gando and tempted him after capturing. Then said it wasn¡¯t until this morning that Gando released the names of all teach China¡¯s members aside from the psyche force user. And Neos¡¯s questioning and his answers. She said these in a rush so the details were missing but the general events were there.

    ¡°Is that so? Interesting. Something interesting actually happened. He exceeded my expectation.¡± Xuan adjusted his sses, ¡°Good. I consent to your surrender. There are two points you have to take note of. One, we will protect your psyche force user. We will kill your psyche force user if you do anything that harms team China. Two, the rest of your team must join us in the battle against team South America. Your chances of living might also be low at that time. Give me an answer.¡±

    She was silent for two minutes before replying with defeated tone, ¡°Fine. I agree to your requests. But I want to ask how will you guarantee our safety? Killing us yields arge amount of points and rewards. Can you so easily let go of this temptation? Unless you give us a way to live, we would rather fight until thest moment.¡±

    Xuan nodded, ¡°This isn¡¯t a problem. We will leave this starship once you agreed to surrender. The two people that we are going to kill and one more person from the gship wille to this starship. I will give you twenty-four hours to release Gando. Your psyche force user will alsoe out with him. If twenty-four hour passes, I will order all the starships to fire. So don¡¯t attempt to run or resist. To let you know the truth, you are in a hopeless situation. You may be able to drag one of us to hell but you can also take the risk and trust me in order to give team Africa a chance to live on. It¡¯s your choice.¡±

    The conversation with Xuan had exhausted her physically and mentally. She looked toward the little girl by her side and a ck man lying on the ground unconscious. Then to Gando who was sitting on the side casually but was actually extremely anxious within. She muttered to the girl, ¡°Snow. I am sorry. I have to do this. Rose told me about The Mummy. As long as the main members of our team can live, as long as we can live until we enter The Mummy, we will be able to revive Neos. Forgive me, Snow. I can¡¯t let him die here!¡±

    Snow smiled and held her hand, ¡°Aya, don¡¯t worry. I also don¡¯t want Neos to die. I will be obedient and won¡¯t resist.¡±

    Aya held her in the arms and cried. Gando let out a deep sigh of relief. He immediately rxed himself and slid onto the floor.

    Xuan, Zero and Lan backed from the way they came. Zero suddenly asked, ¡°Xuan, tell me the whole event. I still don¡¯t understand it. I know you nned to kill Gando but why did you let him go in the end? Was it because he didn¡¯t reveal all of our names? This isn¡¯t like you.¡±

    Xuan said calmly, ¡°I did indeed n to kill him. He doubted the team¡¯s orders in Klendathu. As an uncertainty in the team, he possesses more danger than usefulness. I can¡¯t ept this point, so killing him was a good choice. It was decided to use him as the bait since the formation of the n. In my initial estimate, he had a 50% chance of dying during these days. But he didn¡¯t die. This was my first test, that whether he is scared of death enough to reveal us. If he did, they would have certainly killed him. It¡¯s such troublesome to avoid letting Zheng know I want to kill him, at least not until his death. Otherwise, there¡¯s a 90% chance of him stopping the n. Gando also had his use as a bait to confuse the other team¡¯s strategist.¡±

    ¡°The n proceeded smoothly. He saw the hieroglyphs I put up. It was a gamble with only 50% chance but Gando was lucky enough. My second test is on his ability. If the other team had a strategist who made such a n, he would definitely suspect the reason Gando revealed everyone¡¯s names except the psyche force user so painlessly. How should Gando have reacted? Tell him about the hieroglyphs? Lie? Or betray us?¡±

    ¡°This is a trap that I set. It didn¡¯t matter that they know the hieroglyph message when things had already got to that point. They could only continue on with their n unless they n to make peace with us. The real goal was to test Gando, whether he could survive, how he survives, and whether his value surpasses the uncertainty he brings. Zheng said that Gando has an extremely strong desire to live. This is simr to him. Then let me see this desire, whether this desire can outshine the most dangerous situation. If he seeds, I can set up scenarios to give him a sense of belonging to the team. A person with great potential is worth me making these ns.¡±

    ¡°Based on my tests and the information I have, he has the desire to live, strong ability and intelligence, and enough luck. He passed my test. He¡¯s now a member of team China.¡±

 Vol 14 19-3

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 19-3</h4>

    In contrast to the negotiation happening between Xuan and team Africa, the fight was still going on in the gship. Both sides used their self-created abilities. Theirbat prowess went from normal humans to super humans.

    The appearance of the mithril rings changed Zheng¡¯s Explosion dramatically. The time limit was extended by a lot and he could save part of his energies to use Destruction in emergencies. As soon as he found out that the enemy¡¯s self-created ability was simr to his Explosion, he used his own.

    Side effects and after effects aside, Berserker was obviously a near wless ability in terms of its strength. Richard¡¯s physical stats were several times lower than Zheng but the ability pushed hisbat power to slightly above Zheng in Explosion. Richard had entered the second stage of the unlocked mode. Not only strength and speed but his reaction and instinctive techniques were on par with Zheng¡¯s second stage.

    Zheng¡¯s eyes were defocused as he shed at Richard with Tiger¡¯s Soul. This was his only advantage in the current situation. His weapon was much better. The light de created from channeling Qi in Tiger¡¯s Soul almost got Richard but he dodged it by a hair each time. However, the power of the light de couldn¡¯t be dodged so simply. After several times, wounds had umted on his body. Half his palm and two fingers were cut off. Drops of blood sttered all over the floor.

    What confused Zheng was Richard seemed to be getting stronger the more he got wounded. His strength and speed were growing with the injuries. His movements were extremely agile and refined. He left several wounds on Zheng¡¯s body with the double ded axe. In under a minute of fighting, both their bodies were covered in wounds.

    Zheng circted his blood energy for a second. The ice clinging to his body and Tiger¡¯s Soul melted. He then leaped forward and shed horizontally at Richard. The light de extended to almost ten meters. The corridor would be cut open along with Richard¡¯s body if it hits. The light de¡¯s power was unstoppable after all.

    They fought out of the conference room. Their strengths and speed during their abilities were so massive that they broke several alloy walls in just ten seconds. They fought to the middle of the corridor and deformed the path on the way. Their foot prints were embedded all over the floor.

    Richard was decisive when he saw the shing. He hacked the axe into the wall then used it as support to flip himself over right before the light de hit. As soon as he dodged the attack, he stepped heavily and charged forward. He raised his axe and aimed at Zheng¡¯s head.

    Zheng was also slightly losing his mind at this point. He pulled Tiger¡¯s Soul back to ck axe. nk! They both got knocked back ten meters and hit the walls. Both coughed out a mouthful of blood. Richard got back up faster as if he wasn¡¯t hurt. His hands held on the edge of the pit to get out. He gave a shout, used the wall behind to leap at Zheng.

    Zheng still remembered Xuan¡¯s advice that his strength surpassed the rest of the team too much, that he should try to capture the enemies alive if possible. This was why he held back in the fight. Another reason was that he worried about Gando. If team Africa were notified of too many deaths, the remaining members might panic. There was no guarantee of anything so he tried not to kill the enemies.

    These thoughts crossed his mind in an instant. He saw Richard closing in. He had no choice but to block with Tiger¡¯s Soul. When the sword met the axe, he gave a kick at the side of Tiger¡¯s Soul. The force of impact and his kick knocked Richard back several meters. He wouldn¡¯t let go of such a great opportunity. He activated his movement technique and charged up to Richard before he could turn the axe around.

    Zheng was much more adept at with punches and kicks than big weapons. He used arge variety of weapons before he exchanged Tiger¡¯s Soul and he mostly used his fists. When Richard threw a punch at him, he went at it with his own punch. But he didn¡¯t use much force. As the two fists were going to collide, Zheng¡¯s other arm moved up from beneath. He changed his fist to a w and grabbed Richard¡¯s arm. The elbow of his other arm hit a joint on Richards arm.

    Joints were always the weakest part no matter how strong one¡¯s body was. Explosion also increased his strength several folds, so this elbow snapped Richard arm in the opposite direction. But before Zheng could follow up, Richard¡¯s knee struck his chest and sent him back several meters.

    Both sides were injured in this exchange. Zheng¡¯s injury was much lighter inparison. The injury on the joint had disabled Richard¡¯s arm. Zheng just needed to be careful from now on. The fight was basically decided. Richard couldn¡¯tst ten more seconds.

    Before Zheng¡¯s next attack, he saw Richard gave a shout. He grabbed his arm and twisted it back to its normal position with force. The abnormal twist and bulging on the muscles were signs that the muscles were injured in addition to the bones. Richard continued to act as though he was wounded despite the pain that would have knocked out any normal person. He breathed more intensely. The redness in his eyes grew to a deeper color. His strength and speed also increased further.

    Zheng rolled to the side and dodged an axe. The axe struck a one-meter pit on the floor at where he was standing. Richard¡¯s strength hadpletely surpassed his with the wounds. His breathing was getting heavier and heavier. Blood slowly flowed out from his eyes and nose. Zheng finally decided to use Destruction. Richard was going to be a dead man in any second. Zheng wanted to test his luck to see if he could knock Richard out. If would capture Ricard if he seeds or kill him if he fails instead of not getting anything.

    ¡°Then...¡±

    A man enveloped in electricity came out from the cornerughing before Zheng could activate Destruction. His hair was spiked up and he left a burned trail on the floor that he walked past. He seemed like an incarnation of lightning.

    The Caucasianughed out. ¡°Team China¡¯s leader, I...¡±

    ¡°F*ck off!¡± Zheng couldn¡¯t afford to waste any time. He raised Tiger¡¯s Soul and shed across. Hawfor¡¯s legs separated from his body before he knew it and he fell to the floor. A fistnded on his face before he could utter a sound. He was knocked out at once.

    Zheng turned around to see an axe hacking across. He immediately rolled to the side and without hesitation, his blood energy and Qi collided violently.

    ¡°Destruction!¡±

 Vol 14 20-1

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 20-1</h4>

    "That¡¯s basically it. I used Destruction and fortunately didn¡¯t kill him. Though the gship waspletely ruined." Zheng said in front of a group and said.

    Among this group were the other six members of team China and five members from team Africa. A Caucasian and a ck man were in terrible shapes. The Caucasiany on the floor without any limbs. The ck man¡¯s body was covered in numerous bumps.

    There was another person submerged in liquid behind them. The middle age man looked equally terrible. There were cuts all over his body. It seemed as though he just came out from a ughter house.

    Zheng was in a much better shape in contrast. He was also wounded all over when he met with the others and there were ice forming over his wounds. But before long, the wounds began to regenerate. Such a strong body surprised and terrified the two members of team Africa who were still conscious.

    Xuan told Zheng his decision when they met. Zheng had no objection to it since team Africa¡¯s strength was more important than some points and rewards at this point. He couldn¡¯t ept it if any member dies during the battle against team South America because of his greed. None of them had another chance to revive. It was simply that.

    That was why they immediately gave Richard treatment. The Caucasian and ck man were excluded. Then everyone sat down quietly and began to discuss the uing attack from the bugs.

    During the fight within the fleet, Kampa and WangXia took their opportunities and destroyed three starships. This gave everyone in team China 3000 points. The starships also scanned arge quantity of unknown objects closing in the fleet from three directions. Their numbers were at least five times the number of starships. They hadn¡¯t begun their attack but the numbers along were scary enough. The chaotic fight quickly stopped and the starships moved into a formation around the gship.

    Xuan adjusted his sses and said calmly. "We will leave the events concerning the gship forter. The core of this starship wasn¡¯t damaged too much. Now team Africa, you had surrendered. Following our agreement, we will kill these two people and she will stay within our protection. The two of you must listen to our arrangements until the end of the movie. Any objections?"

    Aya shook her head. "No problem. We will follow your arrangements. How are you going to deal with the space bugs? Our powers have minimal effect in a space battle. Any explosion can wipe us out. Do you have the confidence for such a battle?"

    Xuan replied calmly. "You don¡¯t have to worry about this. Have you seen the map of the distribution of the bugs? Why do they surround three directions and leaving one open? Because they are giving us a hope of escaping. The bugs aren¡¯t going to win against the massive metallic weapons that are starships with merely five times the numbers. They have to use other methods. The best one is to make us feel defeated without fighting. When there¡¯s a hope of escaping, people wouldn¡¯t be as inclined to fight. What¡¯s interesting is the opening they left leads to P."

    Zheng was recovering his Qi during this time so he didn¡¯t see the distribution map and other information. He asked. "What does that mean? You want to say that the bugs want to force us tond on P and swarm us? We aren¡¯t idiots. Why would wend the starships and face the sea of bugs?"

    Xuan waved his hand. "This is where they are smart. I am certain there¡¯s arge number of space bugs waiting outside P. Once we head their way, the space bugs would surround the fleet. The fleet would then be caught in a difficult fight. The destruction of starships means death whilending isn¡¯t necessarily so. How would you choose? Based on current information, there isn¡¯t a sea of bugs on P. In fact, the federation has several fortresses on the. Do you still feel it¡¯s better tond or stay in space?"

    Zheng picked up the photos of the space bugs. They were centipede like, twenty meters long, no legs, and had a crystalized exoskeleton. It was such evolution that enabled them to adapt to the terrible environment of space. Their bulky bodies and thick crystalized exoskeletons meant that they must move extremely slow on ground with the effect of gravity. They were probably only suited for space.

    Aside from the these centipede bugs was a massive ball of flesh in the back. Its size almost approached that of a small satellite. Its exoskeleton was also crystalized, giving it a bronze color. There were also tubes extended out from its exoskeleton. The photos showed smaing out from the tubes. The sma was what gave it the force to move.

    "These bugs are frightening. They can evolve to such a state with just their bodies. Is God showing us through this movie the two extremes of evolution of the body and intelligence?" Gando moved over to Zheng and looked at the photos. Then heughed out.

    Gando returned to his cheerful personality after he was rescued. He didn¡¯t mention a word about his capture as if that experience was merely a joke.

    Xuan nodded. "Quite possible. These space bugs havepletely abandoned technology. They disyed evolution of the body. The structure of their society is simr to that of bees and ants. A single mind holdsmand and the others form the parts of the body. The fact is, humans are fighting against the same organism. We can call this organism as a super life. The bugs¡¯ evolution has way surpassed the human¡¯s technological evolution in this era. This may be a hint from God of what¡¯s more important between the body and technology."

    Aya sighed as she watched. She was convinced of Xuan¡¯s intelligence. This was the strategist that defeated Neos. She thought over the battle of wits afterward and with the addition of some details within Xuan¡¯s words, she finally knew that Neos¡¯s lost wasn¡¯t unwarranted. Team China stayed calmed in the team battle. Neos lost in the beginning. He wanted to annihte team China because he had to challenge the incongruity of his team at the same time. While team China functioned in unity around Zheng with Xuan as support and the other members were forces inbat. Such a team was much stronger than team Africa.

    Zheng and Xuan came to a conclusion. It was not possible to destroy the massive ball with the fleet. They also couldn¡¯t participate in a space battle. In the end, they decided to let the fleet head toward P. They had to contact the federation and the fortresses on the in order to obtain the necessary support as soon as theynd.

    "The fact is we still have big advantages afternding. One, the space bugs wouldn¡¯t be able to move freely under gravity. So the starships don¡¯t have to worry about their attacks. The starships are basically metallic fortresses. As long as we don¡¯t get separated afternding, we can enter a formation that allows the starships to support each other. There are also tens of thousands of troopers we canmand. Nothing worth worrying about in this battle. The only thing is the true mission that God is going to reveal soon. Judging from the time it takes to head to P thennd, we will still need to stay there for twenty-four to forty-eight hours. God is definitely going to announce a mission to make us encounter team South America. Are you ready?" Xuan looked at Zheng.

    Zheng nodded and stood up. "Then let¡¯s order the fleet to start heading toward P. If wee to be enemies, it probably shouldn¡¯t matter much to annihte team South America."

 Vol 14 20-2

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 20-2</h4>

    Whether or not they could annihte team South America was still in question. However, the space bugs surrounding the fleet increased in numbers once again that same afternoon. An endless supply of space bugs kepting out from the massive ball of flesh. These bugs also propel themselves with sma from their butts. Their shape gave them decent speed and flexibility. Theck of any legs made them seem like earthworms floating in space.

    People on the fleet started feeling anxious with the increase in space bugs. There was still a big gap between the two parties but this gap wasn¡¯t actually too far in space. Space battles were different in that an individual¡¯s power was insignificant aside from his strategic contributions. Everyone had to ce their fate on an uncertain future, which would give them a powerless feeling.

    The highest ranking officers remaining within the fleet were Zheng and his other three teammates since the massacre by team Africa. Of course, even though Zheng was the one inmand, it was Xuan who gave the actual orders. He was the only one with the ability to manage the situation and coordinate the fleet of about a hundred starships.

    ¡°This is actually a chance. I don¡¯t know what methods the bugs used to disrupt signal around this area. After the initial signal of riot and ambush, our signals haven¡¯t been able to go back to Earth. This fleet is our weapon now.¡± Xuan gave a cold smile with a hint of fanaticism which sent chills to everyone.

    ¡°Wait. Wait!¡± Zheng immediately said. ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be nning something scary? No. I won¡¯t allow you risk everyone¡¯s live. I admit your intelligence and scheming ability are strong but you seem to never leave yourself with a way to retreat. It was taking crazy risks every time. Same thing happened in the battle against team Africa. If we lost, we would have been wiped or controlled. And winning did the same to their team. I don¡¯t like this gambler style!¡±

    Xuan didn¡¯t get mad. He replied calmly. ¡°If the rate of sess goes above 50%, it wouldn¡¯t be a gamble. Nothing is absolutely safe in this world or insurancepanies wouldn¡¯t have existed. As long as profit and the rate of sess are maximized, it will be worth doing.¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°I understand what you mean. Reaching for the highest profit while minimizing the risk and risk equals reward. I understand but you want to attack that ball of flesh with the fleet. This idea is simply outrageous. Even if the ball of flesh is a rank S bonus mission, I won¡¯t allow you to do it with everyone¡¯s safety. Absolutely impossible!¡±

    Zheng unintentionally noticed the bug distribution mapsid out by Xuan¡¯s table. There was focus on the distribution around the ball of flesh. Xuan even wrote out the details of the distance between them, the weapons within the fleet, the sess rate of the n, the speed of both sides, and possible formations both sides would use.

    Xuan nodded seriously. ¡°Yes. I have calcted it carefully. If we forced an attack on the ball, there¡¯s only a 20% chance of sess. However, sess likely means an A or AA reward. I was careless to not think of this possibility. If Gando has a Freedom or RX-78, he would be a decisive factor in the battle. So God even anticipated space battles and provides the weapons.¡±

    The rest of the group looked at each other. Zheng then patted Xuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I think your n is more ridiculous than God¡¯s arrangements inparison. I absolutely won¡¯t agree to such a n. Come up with another one immediately.¡±

    Xuan adjusted his sses as he frowned. A few secondster, he said. ¡°Then we will head toward P before the bugs attack. We still have four days before going back to God¡¯s dimension. If my spection is right, the mission is probably...¡± He looked toward a map of P that disyed the location of the human fortresses. Ignore the smaller points, there were seven such ces that could supply them with 50,000 troopers in total. These seven ces were concentrated in one continent and they were not far away from each other. Adding up the troopers in the fleet with those in therge fortresses, they would have over 150,000 troopers.

    The fleet followed Xuan¡¯s order to head toward P in the end. Ten smaller starships were left behind to dy the bugs. The rest of the fleet moved at full speed.

    ¡°This is the model of their team. A charismatic leader who can influence and control the whole team. A strategist who¡¯s only responsible for the nning while the leader decides on the general direction. However, the leader does not interfere with the strategist or other members. Richard, do you think this model is much better than the one we had?¡± Aya said to the man next to her.

    Xuan didn¡¯t interfere with team Africa since their surrender. The Caucasian and ck man were killed by Lan and WangXia. This was the conclusion after a discussion. The most important psyche force user needed more enhancements. The points and ranked reward could exchange for a psyche force ability. The next priority were AOE explosive weapons or ability which they favored WangXia for this.

    The killing could be omitted. Aside from killing the two members, they also obtained two rune word stones expectedly. The quest items that could prevent the user from being erased from point deficiency. They received notification as soon as they got their hands on the stones. These stones were all unused and still had three uses left. Zheng kept the stones for safekeeping per their rules. No one disyed any discontent, even Gando.

    Aya and Richard saw this scene. Richard sighed. ¡°Yes. A leader like this brings the team together. Even if there were conflicts among the members, team China will fight until thest moment together as long as the leader is there. While our leader was...¡±

    They grinded their teeth as they thought of that Caucasian leader then sighed when they thought of Neos. He was only slightly below Xuan and he died from his own anger. His intolerance and overconfidence were the biggest causes of his loss.

    Aya looked at Snow who was in Lan¡¯s arms. Lan fed her candies and they talked andughed. Aya said. ¡°We have to revive Neos no matter what. He¡¯s the only one with the talent to lead team Africa. I also believe he learned a lot after this loss. What do you think, Richard?¡±

    Richard nodded quietly. He stroked his beard. ¡°It¡¯s still a question whether we can go back alive. Though it¡¯s good to have a goal we can work toward. Ok then. We will make reviving Neos as our goal. Didn¡¯t he say he want to take revenge on the person who forced him into this realm? It isn¡¯t his style to go out this way. That¡¯s it then. Once we get to The Mummy, we will revive Neos.¡±

    Both teams had finished their preparations. Ten hours passed. Ten more hours of flight before they reach P, but the bugs had begun their attack. The first targets were the ten small starships in the back. The space bugs¡¯ abdomens glowed when their distance was still quite far away. A fluorescent sphere formed inside the abdomens. Several secondster, they spit out sma balls about two to three meters in diameter. The sma balls flew at the small starships.

    They had witnessed the power of the sma balls during the first invasion. The balls were powerful but an obvious weakness was their extremely slow speed. They may damage the fleet in a surprise attack but they were otherwise not a big threat in space. No matter how powerful they were, they still needed to hit to be effective.

    The advantage of the smaller starships was their speed. They dodged the five wave of thousands of sma balls easily. Several starships fired missiles back at a pack of space bugs. The explosions and fireballs burned these bugs to ashes. But the endless number of space bugs spit out their sma balls again, one shot after another. The ball of flesh also opened up arge tube aimed at the small starships. Tens of thousands of sma balls shot out from the tube. The staffs in the starships felt that they had nowhere to dodge. And in fact, they didn¡¯t have anywhere to dodge. The area was extremely spacious but the fate of these ten small starships had been decided when the sma balls reached hundreds of thousands.

    ¡°Annihted. All starships covering the retreat had been annihted with one volley. No wonder. The scientists couldn¡¯t figure out how the bugs pushed meteorites toward Earth. This force is big enough to push the meteorites.¡± Zheng, Xuan, Kampa, WangXia and the remaining high ranking officers discussed their next action in themand center of the gship. One of the advisor described the situation they were facing.

    The space bugs¡¯ movement speed exceeded the fleet¡¯s speed in the current situation. The bugs¡¯ vanguard would reach P at the same time the fleet does. If there really were bugs waiting to block them off, the fleet mighte under attack from multiple sides and get devoured by the sma balls.

    ¡°Erge the sma balls then slow down the firing process.¡± Xuan thought for a moment then said to one of the advisors.

    The advisor immediately headed over to the control panel. The wall in front of them turned transparent then it disyed the scene of the bugs¡¯ attack just then. The advisor controlled the screen to lock onto one of the firing bugs and erged at its mouth.

    Xuan watched the firing process repeatedly for quite a while. He adjusted his sses and said. ¡°Not covered with any mucus. Announce the order throughout the fleet, all starships willnd on P at the same time. Starships X3 to X7 move toward the bottom of the fleet. Fire missiles at any bugs thate within attack range.¡±

    Xuan gave out a series ofmands and arranged the position of each starship. Zheng asked with curiosity. ¡°Why are wending? The bugs will only have to fire with sma balls from space with this amount. We won¡¯t be able to dodge if we are on the ground. Aren¡¯t we going to die like this?¡±

    Xuan answered him calmly. ¡°It¡¯s not an issue. The sma balls will quickly disappear through friction in the atmosphere. There¡¯s another kind of bug on the ground that spits sma balls. Those bugs cover the sma with mucus which is what enables them to use the attack within the atmosphericyer. The temperature of space forbids the use of mucus on sma balls. Without this mucus, the sma balls can¡¯t enter the atmosphere. Which means our enemies are only the bugs on the ground and team South America once wend!¡±

 Vol 14 21-1

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 21-1</h4>

    The fleet finally came near P on the second day after over ten hours of flight. Hundreds of thousands of space bugs surrounded them from all sides. The bugs¡¯ attacks weren¡¯t strong. They only had sma balls and their defense was fragile even against thee gattling cannons on the starships. A single starship could take on one, ten, and even a hundred of these bugs at once. Since what use were these powerful sma balls if they couldn¡¯t hit?

    Though that was the case in skirmishes. Once the scale of battle grew to the size that they were facing now, the bugs gained obtained an iparable advantage, their numbers. Perhaps a hundred or a thousand sma balls would miss, but what if there were hundreds of thousands or even millions? The question at this time wasn¡¯t whether they could dodge but whether there would be anything left of them.

    Humans looked down on the Arachnids. Everyone aside from a selected few considered them as simply insects with impressive reproductive ability. The military admitted they underestimated the bugs after the first loss on Klendathu, but they only believed it was due to ack of preparation. Humans still believed the bugs were not a match especially since four heroes turned the battle around. Their offensive powers, numbers, organization and scheming showed that the bugs weren¡¯t a low level species. The fact was, the Arachnids were way beyond humans in terms of invasiveness and offensiveness.

    ¡°Colonel, we must transmit the images back to Earth. The human race hase to a critical situation. All industries need to produce as we are in a war. One year, no, in just half a year we can have ten thousand starships. If the whole Earth starts producing, we will...¡± An advisor said to Xuan with passion.

    Xuan took a bite from an apple. ¡°Problem one is how many trained staffs are required for ten thousand starships? How many troopers will it take to fill? Can we gather all the people in half a year? Problem two, will the bugs leave us half a year? Once our fleet gets annihted, the federation will be exposed to their attacks. The moment we lose our advantage in space, the bugs can attack Earth with meteorites or even transports swarms to the ground. Can humans fight them with just our bodies? Problem three, how are we supposed to transmit these images?¡±

    The advisor had no reply. A lieutenant said. ¡°There are high powered transmitters in each of the fortresses on P. This is a technology that even we have no way of disrupting so the bugs probably can¡¯t either. They transmit by using particles instead of electrical signals.¡±

    Xuan took another bite. ¡°Correct. That¡¯s why we have tond on P. And in order to preserve our forces, all starships willnd around thergest fortress, Blizzard. We will establish multipleyers of defense to prepare for the uing war after backupse. We have to hold here like a nail on the ground so that the bugs can¡¯t ignore us and head toward Earth. We might die with millions or even tens of millions of bugsing at us. But our names will be written in history. Send the recording of my words to every starship. Tell them that they can either run and get killed by their own people or be a hero and return to Earth. Let them understand the situation and make their own choice.¡±

    The advisors and officers saluted at Xuan then one headed toward the panels.

    Zheng walked over and asked in a low voice. ¡°When did you learn to incite emotions?¡±

    Xuan replied as a matter of fact. ¡°Didn¡¯t you assess me as a person who sides himself with the majority? This is the first step topleting any big task. We have let them know that our fates are tied together. Now we just need toy out the ns carefully and wait for God¡¯s announcement. Three days left.¡±

    At noon of the same day, the scouting fleet discovered a second massive ball of flesh floating behind P. It floated on the orbit of P like a satellite. As the fleet came near, tens of thousands of space bugs came out from the ball. Things happened as Xuan had predicted. With the ambush ahead of them and more pursuing the back, their only choice was tond on P.

    The fleet began to descend. All yers including team China and team Africa on the fleet received the same notification from God.

    ¡°Protect the seven fortresses for three days. For every fortress that is lost, deduct 1000 points from each member. For every fortress protected, reward 1000 points to each member. All members will be erased if all seven fortresses fall.¡±

    Everyone turned to Xuan afterward, including the two from team Africa. The fate of the two teams were tied together so team Africa naturally ced their hopes on Xuan. Even though Zheng had a feeling Xuan was nning something, like squeezing thest bit of use from team Africa then finish them off.

    Xuan asked Aya. ¡°Did Marnie and Rose leave before the military higher ups came? And you haven¡¯t received notification of their deaths?¡±

    Aya nodded. ¡°Yes. They told us briefly then left that same day. What¡¯s the problem?¡±

    ¡°No. I just feel that God is devious.¡± He exhaled. ¡°The initial mission was to survive until time¡¯s up. Logically, we just had to fly a starship into the vast nothingness of space. No one would be able to do anything to us and we will have the highest chance of surviving. But what if God announces this mission only three days before our time is over? There¡¯s probably over a 70% chance of getting erased.¡±

    Everyone felt a chill down their spines as they followed his thoughts. God kept setting up one trap after another for them to step on. The more they try to run, the higher the risk bes. Fortunately, both teams had their strategists and didn¡¯t make such a low level mistake.

    The starship suddenly shook violently. It had begun to enter the atmosphere. They could see the outeryer of the starship turning red from the friction through the monitor screen. Several minutester, the friction subsided and the yellow and dusty continent came into view.

    Xuan looked at the screen then said to an advisor. ¡°Have the troopers get ready. Each sergeant leads a squad. Assign a lieutenant to every ten squads and a major to every ten lieutenants. Establish defense lines around the fleet. Send the order to every starship. All ships head toward Blizzard fortress.¡±

    The advisor saluted then ran over to the panel. Xuan turned to Aya and Richard. ¡°We are leaving the defense to Blizzard fortress to you two. Richard, you were a soldier right? Lead these troopers in the defense. The fortress is not allowed to fall. Can you do it?¡±

    Richard nodded. ¡°These starships have powerful attacks and we have so many troopers. I have also seen the map of the fortress. Defending for three days should be an easy task. But if we are leading this army, what about you guys? You to be exact.¡±

    Xuan said to Zheng. ¡°The bigger the risk, the higher the reward. You will decide on the uing battle. There are two ns. One, we lead an army in the small starships to go around and assist the other fortresses to guarantee the highest reward after three days. Blizzard fortress will be protected to prevent us from getting erased in the worst case scenario. Two, abandon all other fortresses. Use Blizzard fortress to lure the bugs while we hunt for team South America and the brain bug!¡±

 Vol 14 21-2

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 21-2</h4>

    Human starships could move inside the atmosphere unlike the space bugs. The advanced motor system and streamline design allowed the starships to fly three hundred meters above the ground without any difficulty. However, the radars detected numerous sma bugs in the distant in. These bugs shot mucus covered sma balls that worked inside the atmosphere and could damage the starships.

    The pilots reported this possibility back to the gship where Xuan and several advisors were nning the formations of the army. Such as the distribution of veterans, officers, and necessary heavy firearms. The backup that came from Earth also brought armored vehicles which manufacturers just rushed out. These were experimental versions so there were only a hundred. The vehicles were equipped with only a Gatling cannon. Though the federation at least made some adjustment. Now, the lieutenants of each toon were fighting for these vehicles.

    ¡°That¡¯s expected. The Arachnids aren¡¯t without intelligence. Air space between the outer atmosphere and the ground would be our free reign without their sma bugs. They won¡¯t simply take the beating without countering. Don¡¯t go bother these sma bugs. Hurry up and head toward Blizzard fortress.¡± Xuan replied.

    Since the decision to head toward Blizzard fortressed had been made, the fleet only had to move at their fastest speed. Over a hundred starships flew across the sky. Those gigantic bodies were astonishing. They were the height of human technology in this era, the biggest reliance against the Arachnid.

    Two hourster. The fleet of over a hundred arrived on top of the fortress. It was built with metal and epassed a huge area. The troopers in the fortress didn¡¯t know of the fleet¡¯s arrival before hand due to the bugs disrupting the signals. When the fleet arrived, several hundred troopers ran over and moreing out from the inside.

    ¡°Uh. This is on a in. The fortress is approximately fifty meters tall but this height can¡¯t defend against the bugs¡¯ attacks.¡± Xuan muttered as he observed the area around the fortress.

    The advisors next to him all came with the backups. Their chief asked. ¡°But the whole fortress including its groundwork is built using the toughest alloy that exist on Earth. This alloy can withstand tactical nukes. How could they not defend against the bugs?¡±

    Before Xuan answered, Zheng said. ¡°Because the bugs won¡¯t break through the alloy from the front. They will pile fifty meters of dead bodies then walk over the fortress. Once they get in close range of us, we have to focus fire on them or get swarmed by the sea of bugs. You can go ask the veterans who survived. Rookie.¡±

    The chief of advisors¡¯ face turned red but he was convinced and saluted to Zheng then looked down at the fortress with the others.

    The final decision was to leave forty-seven starships behind and surround the fortress in multipleyers. The troopers would shoot from the middle deck of the starships. Once the bugs drowned the starships, they would leave through the transports ships on the top floor and move into the nextyer. The defense of this fortress would be incredible.

    The fleet descended. The advisors led the remaining starships to assist other fortresses. Xuan and several advisors entered Blizzard fortress to use itsmunication system to contact the federation on Earth. Once all the troopers started following the n, Xuan finally found the opportunity to talk with Zheng.

    ¡°Have you decided?¡± Xuan had a red apple in his hand. He walked over to Zheng who was leaning on the wall and smoking.

    Zheng frowned slightly. ¡°Can¡¯t you eat something else? It¡¯s always red apples every time I see you.¡±

    Xuan also frowned and pondered for a moment. ¡°Tomatoes next time then. The color looks pretty good also. Back to our topic. What do you think of my suggestions? One safe choice and one risky choice and they determine what you should do and what you want to do in the future. Tell me. What is your choice?¡±

    Zheng took a puff and smiled bitterly. ¡°The choice of my future? What choice in the future? We might have been wiped if it wasn¡¯t for your wits in this movie. Give me an advice. What does the choice determine the future?¡±

    Xuan said. ¡°With the safe choice we will defend in these three days. Since God gave a time limit of three days, there will definitely be arge amount of bugs, perhaps even more than what we encountered in Klendathu. However, with our defense n and your Explosion and Destruction to kill the powerful bugs like the tanker bug, these three days shouldn¡¯t be difficult. It will allow us to live through this movie safely and protect your dear team members. We have a 70% chance of going back without casualty.¡±

    Zheng was silent for a moment. ¡°And the second choice?¡±

    ¡°We must stay here for two days and two nights. In thest twelve hours, we will strike out and annihte team South America. There¡¯s also a chance of killing or capturing the brain bug. In summary, the second choice is filled with danger. There¡¯s also a chance of getting wiped. Uh, aside from you. However, the second choice is also filled with points and rewards. If we can make it through, your wish of reviving team members and closing the gap from team Devil are possible.¡±

    Zheng closed his eyes and pondered quietly. The faces of previous team members shed across his mind. Everyone died in that battle against team Devil. He was the only one who survived. He had recovered part of team China¡¯s strength by now and began reviving the members. He suddenly felt lost.

    ¡°Make your choice. Either everyone returns to the real world safely in the future or walk a road of hardships, lead the team to grow strong, death to those who get eliminated, and the remaining fight with you in the revenge against team Devil.¡±

    Zheng threw the cigarette butt onto the ground and stepped on it. ¡°I have decided on the second road. We have gotten this far already. There¡¯s no going back to the safe road. Even if we can be safe this time, the future is likely going to present new dangers. Tell me the details of your n.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Xuan asked with a slight surprise. ¡°I am curious. I think your personality will make you take the first choice. Why? Aren¡¯t you aware that the second choice will put us all in danger?¡±

    ¡°Because of the feeling of impotence.¡± Zheng leaned on the wall and watched the troopers transporting weapons and ammunition. He muttered. ¡°Ever since entering this realm, I have felt a feeling of impotence many times. Struggling to survive against the monsters. No power to choose the next movie. Inability to save myrades. And I could hardly protect the one I love. It wasn¡¯t until I met my clone that he told me with his past what true helplessness feels like. He must be weeping blood from within. I felt as though I can hear his inner cries to ¡®kill him¡¯. Even though I didn¡¯t experience that event but just imagining it and being unable to do anything, I don¡¯t ever want it to happen! And as myrades, you need to grow strong with me until we can protect ourselves and the people around us. We have to obtain this power! You said that the greater the danger, the higher the reward. It¡¯s the time we head straight for this danger!¡±

    Xuan took a bite off the apple and said. ¡°Understood. Then leave everything to me.¡±

    The Arachnid¡¯s attack began before dusk of the same day.

 Vol 14 22-1

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 22-1</h4>

    Since they had decided to ambush team South America and maybe even the brain bug depending on the circumstance, all members in team China must conserve their stamina, especially Zheng. He also had to conserve both energies so that he could contribute as much as possible in the fight.

    That was why despite the shedding of blood on the outeryer of the defense, despite the endless number of bugs appearing at the horizon of the in, despite reports after reports of losses, and despite the notifications of the fortresses falling to the bugs, no one in the team did anything. Xuan was the only one giving orders to the troopers outside Blizzard fortress. Against Xuan¡¯s capability, the bugs only chewed their way through a dozen or so starships in the first day and night. There were over two dozen starships and a fortress left. Three days should be a cake.

    Time was ticking near. Everyone checked their weapons and equipment. It was less than twenty hours left so they weren¡¯t worried about the troopers seeing their weapons. Tiger¡¯s Soul, the EMP rifle, and theedic bear robot appeared with them. Though Gando was about to kill himself as he sat in the robot.

    Kampa wiped the gun barrel with a piece of cloth. The silver white sci-fi weapon attracted the attention of the troopers. Many had their eyes fixed on the rifle and some were dripping saliva. The troopers didn¡¯t disturb them due to the difference in military rank. Zheng¡¯s Tiger¡¯s Soul also attracted a group of people. Even though close range weapons were ineffective in the modern battlefield, its crimson crystal and the spine within were simply too shy. The men stared with envy. In contrast to the men, female troopers surrounded the bear robot. The nurses came over and touched the robot¡¯s eyes. Gando took offense and cried in Fumoffu.

    The little girl from team Africa also stood within this group. The others from team Africa wanted to have her stay in the fortress but Xuan refused by saying they needed the assistance and they didn¡¯t trust team Africa. She was obedient though and didn¡¯t express any dissatisfaction. She consoled her team then sat with team China.

    The clock gradually approached twelve, which meant there were only twelve hours before returning to God¡¯s dimension. This was the time for team China to strike out!

    When Zheng chose his path, Xuan told him the details of the n. He couldn¡¯t help but admire Xuan¡¯s ability. Xuan was already nning these during the battle against team Africa.

    Zheng exhaled then stood up. He gripped the de in his hand and said. ¡°Lan, any psyche force users scanning us?¡±

    Lan shook her head. ¡°No. Haven¡¯t detected any psyche scans. However, there seemed to be a masked area on the hill to the south east. They didn¡¯t scan us so I can¡¯t be certain.¡±

    Snow also said. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s right. There¡¯s a feeling of masking from that direction. It isn¡¯t obvious. Maybe their psyche force user is much weaker than us so we can¡¯t sense it well.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Hm. There¡¯s this possibility since they were the weakest team here. Their psyche force user might not be strong. That¡¯s it then. Lan, mask our team. Snow, mask Aya and Richard. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    This was Xuan¡¯s n to distort the other team¡¯s senses. Due to the three-way battle in this movie, team South America might assume that the battle between team China and team Africa had been settled. So they could get confused when two masked areas appear at the same time. Not every team could have a strategist. This was just a guess but the possibility was high. It didn¡¯t matter whether or not team South America fall into this trap but they would definitely hesitate. This was also the reason Xuan agreed to the surrender. The lives of the three people from team Africa could be their pieces in the battle and them seven people or more from team South America.

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. I can¡¯t think of a way to deceit them since both teams have a psyche force user. Both teams can detect the whereabouts of the other team. You can mask but the masked location is still there. Lures are much better. As soon as they assume we are the weaker group, they would attack us or think the fortress is empty and attack it. Either choice is advantageous to us. We just have to grasp the chance and ambush them. If we are lucky, there¡¯s a big bonus mission waiting for us.¡±

    The eight people came out from the base. Troopers outside were working nonstop. They were shooting and transporting ammunition. When Zheng took out the two Sky Sticks, troopers around looked at him. They watched as team China assembled the baskets then climbed into them. Before the troopers got to ask, the Sky Sticks lifted off and flew out of the fortress.

    Smoke filled the outside. Starships weren¡¯t infantries. They were killing machines with powerful heavy firearms that had no problem killing bugs. Two days of nonstop fighting had covered the ground outside with bug corpses. Over a million bugs died under that firepower, including many ster bugs and tanker bugs. It also showed the terror that was the number of the bugs. Countless octopus shaped transporter bugs descended from outer space. Lots and lots also came up from the ground, warrior bugs, hoppers, ster bugs, tanker bugs, and sma bugs. The sma bugs fired as soon as they came close to the starships. They were more destructive than tanker bugs and became the priority target of the starships.

    Zheng watched over the bug sea then said to Lan. ¡°Scan the distribution of the bugs nearby. See if all the bugs have moved over to this fortress. And connect me to Xuan.¡±

    Lan nodded. She closed her eyes for the scan. A whileter, she said. ¡°Yes. The underground was filled with bugsing this way. There are also moreing in the distance. Several thousand hoppers are flying over from north west. I am afraid we are the target.¡±

    Zheng shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Their target is the fortress. Xuan spent so much effort on the n to get the bugs to send their main force here. We wouldn¡¯t be able to attack team South America and the brain bug otherwise. What now, Xuan?¡±

    Xuan replied through soul link. ¡°Proceed as nned since things have gotten to this point. Based on our experience from Klendathu, the brain bug won¡¯t change its n because of team South America. We would have died there if it did. Now that the brain bug has begun its attack, we should be safe from now until we reach it. Take as many points as we can in the meanwhile!¡±

    Zheng nodded then shouted to Kampa and WangXia. ¡°Attack! See the endless bugs down there? All of those are points!¡±

    Kampa, WangXia, and Zero had been holding out for long enough. They were waiting for this time that they can attack. For the whole movie, it was either that they couldn¡¯t use their weapons or a battle of wits. Such fights were nowhere near as enjoyable. As soon as Zheng said those words, the EMP rifle roared. Then WangXia threw a sma bomb into the sea and wiped out a 100 cubic meter area. Zero triggered the Gauss sniper rifle and sted off the head of a ster bug.

    Team China was really strong! Zheng thought to himself as he held onto Tiger¡¯s Soul.

 Vol 14 22-2

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 22-2</h4>

    The group flew north ording to the n. Both psyche force users detected the masked area from that direction so even though they only had spections, they decided to check the area first. It would give team South America an opportunity to attack by leaving the fortress even if things didn¡¯t proceed as nned.

    ¡°I have been pondering a question, how strong is team South America? If we are judging them by team Africa¡¯s strength, they are not even worth mentioning.¡± Xuan¡¯s voice appeared in everyone¡¯s minds. Lan wouldn¡¯t be able to do this on her own but the additional Soul Link from the second psyche force user connected the whole team.

    Kampa asked. ¡°Why? Team Africa is quite strong. We would have been wiped if it wasn¡¯t for you. Wiped without having chance to resist. To be honest, I still don¡¯t get what you guys did. We were parasitized by bugs for a moment then they became the ones parasitized. And how did we get to control the fleet after that? What did you do?¡±

    Xuan adjusted his sses. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to exin to your intelligence. The reason team Africa can do this is because they have a mortal¡¯s intelligence limit.¡±

    ¡°A mortal¡¯s intelligence limit?¡± Everyone asked, including Zheng and Lan. They were curious.

    ¡°Yes. A mortal¡¯s wisdom is too easy to specte. It¡¯s not worth discussing. However, this person had reached the limit of what a mortal can achieve. So I call him the mortal¡¯s intelligence limit. Team Africa is much much worse than us. If they didn¡¯t have a person with the intelligence and one with the strength, the Caucasian with a self-created ability, we could have annihted them in three minutes without question. They have conflicts within the team and they were weak.¡± Xuan muttered.

    Zheng nodded in agreement. ¡°Yes. Our team is strong. This is something I just realized. Zero¡¯s sniping ability and calmness are powerful capacities that other teams can¡¯t rece. Kampa can kill a team several kilometers away by himself if they don¡¯t have the defensive items or skills. WangXia¡¯s demolition and scouting talents and Lan¡¯s psyche force abilities are what a team needs the most. Gando¡¯s potential is as high as mine. You are currently the weakest member but you can be equally strong when you mature.¡±

    Gando said. ¡°You said all about us. What about you and Xuan?¡±

    Xuan replied. ¡°My position in the team is its brain. Zheng is the heart. Each of us have our responsibilities. Based on my information on team China, there are several yet to be revived members with strong potentials. Team China is strong, very strong. Can you believe it? We will be stronger than team Devil and team Celestial!¡± There was a hint of fanaticism in his tone.

    Zheng exhaled. ¡°That wasn¡¯t aplete exnation but we are indeed strong. So what are you trying to say?¡±

    Xuan calmed down a bit. ¡°What I mean is since team Africa is already so much weaker than us, how weak will team South America be since they are even weaker than team Africa? Can it be that they are so weak that they don¡¯t even have the courage to leave the bug swarm? If that¡¯s the case, will theye out to ambush us or the fortress? This is the only w in my n. The n is pointless if they are too weak.¡±

    Everyone was dumbfounded. They Sky Stick continued flying ahead. The terrain turned from ins to hills. The amount of bugs on the ground was decreasing until they turned spotty. The ground looked almost clean aside from the asional bug crawling through.

    ¡°It isn¡¯t possible for the Arachnids to have an unlimited supply of bugs, just like humans. If we arm five and even ten billion people go all out against the bugs, assuming the battle happens on a in, I think the bugs are the ones to lose. However, humans can¡¯t act so crazy. Even troopers are afraid of death. 50 million soldiers in a ten billion poption is a scary number already. The Arachnids are different. Every one of them will follow any order given by the brain bug. That¡¯s why they are a sea of bugs even if they only have one billion while humans have a ten billion poption.¡± Xuan said.

    Zheng asked. ¡°And? Does that mean the bugs have sent all their forces to attack the fortress? Can we take the chance to attack the brain bug?¡±

    Xuan waved his head. ¡°No. What I want to say is...¡±

    A silver light shot toward them. Its speed wasn¡¯t extremely fast. There were at least three people who saw the light. But it appeared so suddenly that no one had the time to shout anything. Furthermore, they were on the Sky Stick. One had to be in the unlocked mode to dodge the attack. They were merely having a conversation so no one was in the unlocked mode. The light hit the Sky Stick then with a dull thud, Xuan, Kampa, and Zero fell off.

    ¡°No!¡± Zheng shouted. ¡°Hold tight!¡±

    He activated the modified ability of the Sky Stick. A small stream of sma burst out from its back then it headed toward the ground in elerated speed. Zheng entered the second stage, focusing his attention to his limit. The Sky Stick went down faster than the three people¡¯s falling speed. It caught Kampa first then Zheng headed for Xuan.

    Xuan also entered the unlocked mode when he fell. He didn¡¯t want for Zheng to grab him and instead reached for the basket when the Sky Stick flew by. It was like Zheng knew that was what Xuan would do. He flew pass Xuan then went for Zero. He grabbed Zero¡¯s arm when they were just twenty meters away from the ground, then the Sky Stick flew straight ahead. Its speed was so fast that Zheng could barely hold himself against the wind. He had to squint his eyes to see ahead.

    A few secondster, Zheng stopped the Sky Stick. Eight people and a bear robot were more than it can handle at such speed.

    At least seven people let out a sigh of relief. Xuan immediately yelled as he stepped on the ground. ¡°Lan! Their location! Where!¡±

    Lan paused for a moment then closed her eyes. Several secondster, she shook her head. ¡°Can¡¯t find their location. Was it really from team South America?¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Xuan cursed uncharacteristically. He turned to Snow and yelled. ¡°And you? Found their location?¡±

    Snow shook her head timidly. ¡°Did-didn¡¯t find their location. There really isn¡¯t team South America nearby. But a lot of bugs areing at us.¡±

    Seeing that Xuan was looking enraged, Zheng patted his shoulder. ¡°Calm down, Xuan! This isn¡¯t like you. What happened? We were attacked but I didn¡¯t see the silver light clearly. It may not be from team South America. Maybe it was from a new type of bugs. Don¡¯t panic!¡±

    The ground trembled. A spot two kilometers away bulged out. Arge ster bug climbed out then followed by arge number of warrior bugs. They headed straight for the group.

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°My spection was wrong. Maybe team South America isn¡¯t weak. No, they are weak as a team but their individuals are strong. Contradicting? No. They just have to raise the newbies like ves. Use the points from the newbies to grow themselves. One or two people can grow strong while God considers the team weak! This may be the type of team they are!¡±

 Vol 14 23-1

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 23-1</h4>

    Zheng instantly felt a wave of heat rushed into his head. The conversation he had with his clone in Resident Evil emerged.

    ¡°They told me that you need the mentality of a devil to be part of the team. They seized my ring, told me to exchange an enhancement or item for the core members after every movie. I was fine with it if that was the only thing, but...¡±

    His eyes gradually turned cold. He said without much emotion. ¡°You mean they are keeping the newbies as ves, make them be a source of points and rewards, and kill them at will? The newbies lived in the most tragic situation without dignity and even... the ability to protect the beloved ones?¡±

    Xuan looked out to the hill far ahead. He showed no worry about the bugs closing in on them. He said calmly. ¡°Correct. That¡¯s what I meant.¡±

    Zheng took several deep breaths and said with a cold smile. ¡°Then it piques my interest. I really want to see if these strong individuals of team South Africa got copied into team Devil...¡±

    Everyone nearby felt a chilling from Zheng. It was a sense of pressureing from within. As Zheng grew stronger, he developed his aura. It was different from his clone¡¯s but it was the same aura that belonged to the strong, an aura that came developed from confidence and strength.

    Kampa, WangXia, and Zero met eyes with each other. Kampa aimed the EMP rifle at the bugs in the distance. As he pulled the trigger, Zero also aimed his rifle at the ster bug. Bang! A hole opened from its chest and through its back. At the same time, the EMP rifle shredded several bugs at the frontline.

    Zheng watched the bugs dying one after another. He muttered. ¡°Judging by the power of our weapons, we don¡¯t have to worry as long as we don¡¯t get surrounded byrge amount of hoppers. The question is, where is team South America? What is theposition of their team? Is there really one or two super strong individuals?¡±

    ¡°Their psyche force user is at least stronger than ours.¡± Xuan said calmly. ¡°First of all, they found us who were being masked while we couldn¡¯t detect them closing in. you can assume the silver light came from a quest item but the psyche force can¡¯t be faked. Enter the hole underground! We are heading downward!¡±

    Zheng entered the unlocked mode and simted Honglu when he had the killing intent. He twisted his hair and said. ¡°Understood. Go underground. We don¡¯t want to go where the enemies wish us to go. Since they shot us down, they must wish us to enter these hills. Therge number of bugs is probably also an attempt to force us forward. It seems like their strengths lie on open area and hiding among hills. They don¡¯t want us to go underground. Lan, search out for where arge number of bugs are staying in ce. Snow, mask everyone and scan the nearby area. Don¡¯t have to be too far, we just need to get 10km within us under monitor. Can you do it?¡±

    Snow nodded. She put the image of the a 10km area into Zheng¡¯s mind. Now that they had decided to go through the underground, WangXia didn¡¯t preserve his explosives. He threw a sma bomb over. Gando killed off the scattered bugs nearby then they ran over to the hole.

    Bugs were stilling out from this hole. Zheng stopped WangXia from throwing another bomb then jumped in with his sword. He was in his optimal state from several days of resting. There was no need for Explosion or Destruction. Ten times a normal person¡¯s physical stats were enough to clear these bugs without much effort. He killed his way into the underground.

    On the other side of the hills. Four people stood there quietly. Two brown skin people cowered behind two Caucasian men. One of the Caucasian carried arge metallic silver bow. The other only held a cigar.

    The man with the bow sighed. ¡°They entered the underground. They are good to think of this method to avoid my snipes. Roste, I can¡¯t help you with closebat.¡±

    Roste tapped off the cigar ashes and gave a cold smile. ¡°No problem. Didn¡¯t expect team China to have eight people. Their strengths look quite even, all sci-fi weapon users. Finish them off in the underground. Same old rule. Four each. Eight people here. The pigs can get 10k more points. F*ck. What¡¯s the point of a single exchange each time? You can¡¯t get all their points this way.¡±

    The man with the bow didn¡¯t say anything. He connected to Roste through Soul Link. ¡°It¡¯s the same. Get each pig to exchange an item then kill them. So as to avoid them enhancing themselves with the extra points and cause troubles in key moments. Are you really going to revive the woman that just joined in this movie? Why even bother ying her more than once?¡±

    Roste sounded slightly discontented. ¡°Nick, don¡¯t forget the rules. Neither of us should affect the other. I just f*cking like to see the struggles on people¡¯s faces. Who are you to control me? Stop with the rubbish and note their location then find a suitable ce to kill them. Oh, and send the information to the brain bug. Let¡¯s see how it sends bugs to block off these hypocrites.¡±

    Nick nodded then asked. ¡°No problem. I am just curious. They only had seven people thest time I checked. We even exposed our location for them to attack back then. Why do they have eight here? Did they hide one in the starships?¡±

    Roste took a puff of cigar and pped him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the thinking. Isn¡¯t it better to kill one more? They are points. Haha. I can get enough for the AA ability after this movie, Illusion Materialization. My power at that point will be...¡±

    At the same time. Zheng¡¯s group killed their way into the tunnel underground. The bugs couldn¡¯t use their advantage in this narrow area, though it also limited the effectiveness of their sci-fi weapons. But they pushed the bugs back easily with Zheng in front. They were fifty meters in before long.

    Snow said to Zheng. ¡°There are a lot of flying bugsing from behind, at least several thousands of them. The tunnel ahead is also widening up.¡±

    Zheng smiled at her then said to WangXia. ¡°Bomb off the tunnel behind. This tunnel is too wide. We can¡¯t give them the chance to fly!¡±

    WangXia immediately ced a sma mine in the ground. He paused for a moment then ced two more. After setting the timer, he ran back to the group to help with firing at the bugs in front.

    Xuan had alreadye to the conclusion that the number of bugs weren¡¯t unlimited. Several minutes of killingter, the tunnel ahead opened up. Zheng killed thest warrior bug. Bug corpses covered the whole way they came. Zheng almost couldn¡¯t get ustomed to the feeling of having no bugs to kill.

    He asked Lan. ¡°Did you find an area where the bugs are gathering but not moving?¡±

    Lan shook her head. ¡°No. Can¡¯t find any. I can¡¯t even sense the bugs nearby.¡±

    Snow also nodded. ¡°Right. I can¡¯t sense the bugs around us. It¡¯s like they disappeared, probably masked.¡±

 Vol 14 23-2

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 23-2</h4>

    Zheng fell into a silence. He didn¡¯t simte anyone this time and instead looked at Xuan. The situation required him to conserve as much energy as possible for the uing fight which prevented him from using the simtion at will. Furthermore, Xuan was right next to him. He had to make use of this freebor.

    Xuan said directly. ¡°The conjecture is established. The opposing team is a powerful one that keeps newbies as captives. I will update my previous conjecture. God determines difficulty based on the strongest individual and the whole team¡¯s strength. Though this situation is not so good for us. Strong individuals are not what we wish to encounter.¡±

    Kampa asked. ¡°Why? They shouldn¡¯t be stronger than Zheng even if their individuals are strong. If Zheng attacks our team, we can kill him with coordination unless he uses Destruction right at the beginning.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Correct. That may be the expectation that a coordinated team with a variety of skills can kill strong individuals. I also know of ways to do it but we can¡¯t right now. We are on the disadvantaged side. This is the Arachnid¡¯s. We can get ambushed and surrounded byrge swarms of bugs any moment while they are in their home field. You have seen movies of one special agent killing a squad of regr soldiers in the forest. Fighting in an environment chosen by the strong individual is an absolute disadvantage!¡±

    Zheng paused for a moment. ¡°What do you suggest we do next? Do we just wait here and wait for their attack?¡±

    Xuan adjusted his sses. ¡°As for this question, I am pondering how many strong individuals they have. One person who¡¯s the psyche force user, sniper, and fighter? Someone like this may exist but the probability of him being in team South America is extremely slim. We would have been attacked back in Klendathu if this was true. There were way more bugs in Klendathu than P. If they have two people, this fight will be much easier. But I have to let you know that keep your hopes down. Aside from you, everyone here, including me, has a 50% chance of dying.¡±

    Another silence from Zheng. After quite a while, he nodded at the group. ¡°I won¡¯t be naive and say I will definitely protect everyone. However, I will give my best. Let¡¯s hope everyone can survive, can fight alongside me until we die.¡±

    ¡°Okay.¡± Xuan interrupted him. He turned to Lan and Snow then asked. ¡°The situation is dire. I ask and you answer. The first question, you can¡¯t scan anything around can we assume that they have masked us. Their psyche force capacity and abilities surpass yours. Is there a possibility that we are in the center of the location they masked so we can¡¯t scan beyond this area?¡±

    The two girls looked at each other and nodded. Lan said. ¡°It is possible to do what you said, but we don¡¯t feel any traces of being masked in this area. So I don¡¯t know if this is the case. We simply don¡¯t know either.¡±

    Xuan snapped his fingers. ¡°Good. Let¡¯s treat it as a new psyche force ability. This ispletely possible. Now, the only thing we have to discuss is can their psyche force user break into our masked area and know what we are saying? I will just assume they can hear us. Lan, allmunication at this point will be through Soul Link.¡±

    Lan and snow nodded. Xuan¡¯s voice then appeared in their minds. ¡°Our current situation is we can only scan the open area around us. We have no ability to see the distribution of bugs beyond and therefore the probability of finding the brain bug is almost nonexistent. There are seemingly two ways we can take right now but only one is actually viable. However, this way is also extremely dangerous.¡±

    Zheng brought out a pack of cigarette from his pocket. ¡°What way? Just say it. I have already said I will ept any danger when I decided to fight team South America. You don¡¯t have to hold back.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°It¡¯s both simple and difficult. Normal people will not split up at this situation because the strong individual can defeat the groups one by one. However, running around in the underground together like this isn¡¯t much better off than splitting up. We have to face the almost endless supply of bugsing at times we can¡¯t predict and the possible snipes and ambushes from team South America. The only thing staying together will aplish is dragging it through the twelve hours. This does not fit our original goal. Why didn¡¯t we just stay in the fortress for that time instead?¡±

    ¡°The second way is to split up in two. One small group of elites and onerger. I suggest Zheng and Zero for the first group. So you have a closebat fighter and a ranged. Your mission is to capture at least one strong individual from the other team then interrogate them on team South America¡¯s situation. The best oue is capturing their psyche force user and remove the masking. That will allow you to find us and the rest of team South America. Don¡¯t worry. With teams like this, capturing one strong individual will break apart their team. This kind of teams are both strong and fragile.¡±

    ¡°Therger group¡¯s goal is to shift their focus to Zheng and Zero. Give them a chance to encounter team South America. The reasoning is simple. They don¡¯t know our arrangements. We are not teams that keep newbies as ves so they will assume our individual strengths are on simr levels, but they will neglect self-created abilities. Our goal is to make them believe they can take on the smaller group with ease. The second goal is to lure the brain bug out.¡±

    Zheng was curious and asked. ¡°I can understand the first one but what do you mean by the second goal? Lure the brain bug? Can you do it with just more people?¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°The brain bug is a big bonus mission but more importantly, we are currently in the middle of the bug swarms. There will be more and more bugs surrounding us as time goes by. If we get ambushed by team South America at that point, our defeat will be definite. That¡¯s why our mission is to lure the brain bug out and kill it. I think anyone who watched the movie can understand the brain bug eats human brains. Once we get surrounded by arge amount of bugs and let it feel we are not a threat anymore, there¡¯s over a 70% chance of it appearing. This is why I said Zheng is the only one not in any significant danger while the rest of us have a chance of dying. Once we decide on this n, everyone must be prepared to die. We might die while fighting the bugs. We might die if the brain bug doesn¡¯te out. And if it doese out, we might die to it eating our brains.¡±

    Zheng smoked quietly. He looked over each member, from Lan to Gando to Snow. He looked over everyone deeply several times then threw away the cigarette. ¡°That¡¯s it then. This may be ourst good bye but I am really happy we once fought together,rades. Do your best to live on. Believe in me. Believe that I will definitelye back to save everyone!¡±

    No one said anything in reply, aside from the bear robot¡¯s ¡®Fumoffu¡¯. They all looked back at Zheng quietly. There was a sense of trusting through their eyes.

    On the other end of the tunnel, the Caucasian with the silver bow said slightly confused. ¡°They stayed there for several minutes then started moving again. But it¡¯s strange. They split up in two groups. Therger group continue on the tunnel. The other group only has two people. They are searching for the way up. Roste, what should we do? Which group are we going for?¡±

    Roste took a puff of cigar thenughed. ¡°Naive. Therger group is probably continuing to search for us or the brain bug. The smaller group is heading back to call for backups since they belong to the federation¡¯s infantry unit. Whatever, let¡¯s go kill those two first. We can kill therger group one by er. Haha.¡±

 Vol 14 24-1

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 24-1</h4>

    Zheng was merely a regr white cor previously, at most someone with the potential to survive. This potential only surfaced after he revived the person he loved the dearest. That was also when he lusted to live on. After he was not alone anymore, he bore too much, friends,rades, the blood of his enemies, the expectation of his love, and the hatred of his clone. It was all these responsibilities that made him the person he was.

    ¡°Raising newbies as ves was no doubt a powerful method to quickly be strong in the beginning stage. If God determines difficulty based on the strongest individual and the average of a team, such team won¡¯t encounter movies that are too difficult. So a team can obtainrge amount of points and rewards while staying within safety. That¡¯s the biggest advantage to this method but it will eventually lead to the team¡¯s destruction.¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t that evil submits to justice. History has long proved the only thing matters in this world is absolute power, so justice and evil are bullshit. You can be fair to some people but never to every single person. Same with being evil. This concept is the weak¡¯s selffort. The underlying reason they will fail is because they only see the surface of God¡¯s realm and forget its true purpose.¡±

    ¡°God doesn¡¯t get people here to grind points and enhance themselves. If that¡¯s the case, its designer could have simply modified its program to give every human the enhancements. When gods and buddhas soar the sky, vampires and devils roam the ground, the end of humanity would not be far away. Its true purpose is to make humans evolve. Raising ves can give them powerful enhancements but their unlocked levels are certainly low. Secondly, they probably can only use abilities and enhancements from God instead of their own abilities. The probability of this is over 90%. We have experimented that self created abilities can exert 100% of their powers while exchanged abilities and enhancements are determined by your unlocked stage.¡±

    ¡°The final question is every powerful individual has a fatal weakness. Like sharks are strong in the sea but are mere food for the cats in the mountain. Lions are strong in the ins but gets eaten by fish in the sea. Such a team may seem strong but are weak. Go meet with them, Zheng. Break through their seemingly strong shell and what¡¯s left inside is merely rotten flesh. Team Africa is much stronger to be honest!¡±

    Zheng recalled Xuan¡¯s words in his mind. He continued heading forward quietly with Zero. He had entered the first stage. As he used the unlocked mode more and more, he could stay within the first stage for a long time. When this time continued umting, he might one day be able to stay in it without any restriction. But for now, he had to unlock the gic constraint to discover the other team.

    ¡°Zero, how¡¯s it? Can you see the environment here? It¡¯s a little too dark.¡± Zheng said to Zero in a low voice.

    Zero gripped his Gauss sniper rifle then replied. ¡°I can see it. I only enhanced my eyes after all. I can see up to several thousand meters in darker environments. Though the terrain here isn¡¯t suitable for snipes. Oh and there are two Gauss explosive bullets left.¡±

    The Gauss explosive bullets were the expensive bullets Zero exchanged before entering this movie. They were of course extremely powerful. One bullet can destroy an area of several hundred meters, more destructive than tactical nukes. Zheng understood what Zero meant by that. When he failed to rival the enemies, Zero would use the bullets. He could escape the area of effect with the speed of his Destruction while the enemies might not.

    ¡°Ok, I get it. Thank you for fighting along side me this whole time. I don¡¯t want to see you fall in front of me again,rade. I said it, we will fight together till death!¡± Zheng nodded.

    Zero also nodded. ¡°Fight together till death.¡±

    Following Xuan¡¯s n, Zheng and Zero walked the opposite path. They searched for the way up. There weren¡¯t many bugs in their path. Zheng easily killed the few bugs he came across on sight, including a ster bug. The light de of Tiger¡¯s Soul sliced the ster bug in two without resistance and they continued.

    And so, ten minutester, they looked at each other as if they sensed something. It was a very blurry feeling but they sensed they were being spied on. Zheng was in the unlocked mode and Zero was a veteran assassin. They were both sensitive to such sensation. They walked toward a more open area in the underground. Large numbers of huge fungus grew in this underground that it looked like a forest. They were walking into this forest.

    ¡°Zero, they are about here. I think they can hear my words right now. Live on.¡± Zheng muttered to Zero. He brought out a pack of cigarette and threw one over.

    Zero caught the cigarette. He lit it and inhaled deeply. He nodded then walked under the shadow of the fungus. Zheng was the only person left standing in the open.

    Zheng looked around with Tiger¡¯s Soul in his hand. He activated the movement technique and jumped up along a fungus. A few jumpster, he stood on its cap. The spying sensation fell upon him again. He finally saw four peopleing out from a tunnel far away. Two Caucasians and two brown skin people. The brown skins looked like they were cowering. There were numerous bruises on their bodies. Their expressions seemed scared. The Caucasians looked at Zheng with arrogance. Theyughed out loud when their eyesnded on the sword.

    ¡°Is it funny? White pigs. Come kill me if you dare!¡± Zheng shouted using his qi. The sound was loud enough for them to hear clearly. They stoppedughing but they still acted unconcerned as if they looked down on Zheng.

    ¡°Team China? Yellow skin monkeys. I thought the ck skin Africans were going to seize the victory. Didn¡¯t expect you monkeys to win.¡± The man¡¯s voice sounded right by Zheng¡¯s ears.

    A silver light crossed the darkness. Zheng immediately jumped up. The light hit the cap of the fungus then it waspletely obliterated. It wasn¡¯t burned nor shattered but obliterated into nothingness.

    ¡°Don¡¯t hide. I have found your locations. There¡¯s one holding a sci-fi weapon on the other side. Are you hoping to sneak attack on us? Haha. Let me tell you, we have BB defensive items on us, rechargeable all purpose defensive items. Speaking of those, these seemed to be items your ancestors created, called Xiuzhen items. All sci-fi weapons are ineffective against us, same with magical weapons. Your crimson sword won¡¯t be able to hurt us. Just surrender. We still have to chase the other group after killing you. They are being surrounded by bugs. The brain bug is going to get them first if we don¡¯t worry. Those points are ours. Haha¡±

    The Gauss sniper rifle resonated loudly. A bullet shot toward the man with the silver bow at speed invisible to the eyes. A golden light radiated from the man¡¯s body. A golden barrier the shape of a bronze bell covered him. nk! It was as if the bullet hit a real bell. The man was intact.

    (They are a team that raises ves as expected. They carry the best weapons and defensive items. Their enhancements and stats are probably also extremely high. This man is indeed a powerful individual. Xuan, this seemingly strong shell may be too strong.)

    Although these thoughts crossed his mind, his killing intent grew even more intense. The same raising newbie as ves, the same torturing of newbies, and are both Caucasians. Everything matched what his clone said. These two people may be members who were once in team Devil! If that was the case...

    ¡°You must die!¡±

 Vol 14: 24-2

    <h4>Vol 14: Chapter 24-2</h4>

    Zheng didn¡¯t know how strong these two from team South America were. But he knew he and Zero were in the most disadvantaged situation. The opponents had the best enhancements, best weapons, best defensive items, and more importantly, they had the support of a psyche force user. Zheng and Zero were a lone army. They were exposed in their vision. There was no secret in the opponents¡¯ eyes no matter where they were at. They could monitor and coordinate.

    The environment was also not working to team China¡¯s advantage. The underground was filled with bugs. Even though Xuan¡¯s group attracted arge amount of bugs and made team South America revealed themselves, this was still the home field of team South America.

    The first attack from the Gauss sniper rifle unveiled their powerful BB defensive item. Zheng had seen the power of the rifle. It was not totally unblockable but he wouldn¡¯t dare to stand there and take the shots either. The dragonshard was dependent on its energy. Once the energy depleted, it was no more than a piece of rock. It was not a difficult task to deplete the dragonshard¡¯s energy with the Gauss sniper rifle.

    (Their magical item is different. ording to them, it seems to be able to block close range attacks and magical attacks also. I wonder if it can block the light de. If it is possible, this item is too powerful. No wonder it¡¯s a BB item. Is enving newbies really so profitable?) Zheng cursed.

    He followed their initial n. They ran into the darkness on two sides separately. They couldn¡¯t be certain if team South America would split up and chase but this was the best way to try to separate them.

    The two Caucasians was surprised. Roste inhaled deeply on the cigar. He said to Nick. ¡°I will take care of the fighter with the sword. You go get the one with sci-fi weapon. Gather here after five minutes. For every minute any one of us arete, he will give the other 1000 points worth of stats. Ok?¡±

    Nickughed. ¡°I am in on the bet. But you have advantage with your enhancement. The running alone is going to take me a few minutes so I am not giving you the psyche scan to make it fair. Haha. This is your words, 1000 point of stats for each minutete. I worry you don¡¯t have enough points for me.¡±

    Roste spit out the cigar end and cursed in a murmur then he sprinted after Zheng like the wind. Nick sneered at Roste¡¯s back then turned to the two brown skin people at his back. He frowned and said. ¡°Get the f*ck back to the swarms. F*ck, if you get killed by team China, I will revive you and torture you to death. Do you believe that I can make you live ten days before dying?¡±

    The brown skin people quickly nodded. They looked like they were extremely scared. After Nick went after Zero, they immediately ran back to the hole they came from. There was no sense of anger in their expressions. All that was left was fear.

    Back to Zheng. He turned around and jumped. The fungus was still twenty meters high after the cap was destroyed. This little height was nothing to him. He jumped off, then lightly stepped on another fungus with the movement technique which lifted him up again. He was running through the forest on the fungi like a bird. However, it was not even two minutes when he heard a hissing from behind. He turned around and a stream of wind flew over his shoulder. The wind cut open a big opening on the shoulder of his cloth.

    Zheng stopped jumping. He looked behind and the man with cigar was standing on top of a fungus as expected. He didn¡¯t even know when the man caught up to him but this man¡¯s speed was certainly impressive. He was able to catch up over the gap when Zheng was running with his movement technique and furthermore, he closed in on Zheng without Zheng noticing. The man¡¯s speed was faster than Zheng.

    Roste didn¡¯t not have his cigar this time. He looked over Zheng without any restraint and smiled coldly. ¡°Still not nning to surrender? Do you really want to make me tore you apart? Look at you. That sword is at most a B or BB tier weapon. What a hypocritical weakling. You are probably the strongest member of team China. Yet you actually risk your life for them. If I am in your position, I will kill or enve everyone except for one or two trusted subordinates. Haha.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zheng shouted. He couldn¡¯t help but swung his sword at Roste. The light de reached out ten meters. As he swung the sword, he charged ahead. The light de crossed upward diagonally through the fungus and Roste¡¯s position.

    When the light de almost touched him, he changed from the cold smile to a slightly serious expression and jumped. He dodged the attack by a hair while the fungus was separated in two.

    As Rostended, Zheng pulled back his sword for another attack. There was no way for Roste to dodge since his body was in mid air. However, Roste swung his hand backward. nk! Zheng felt his sword trembled. The light de that was formed from his Qi shattered. This had never happened before. He looked at Roste. Nothing on his hand. How was he able to shatter the light de? He couldn¡¯t even aplish that even when he was in Destruction.

    ¡°Can you see my weapon? Haha. This is an A tier weapon. It isn¡¯t in its final form but it will be an AA tier weapon in the end, Excalibur! Or you can call it the sword in the stone.¡± Rosteughed out from the top of the remaining fungus.

    Zheng stared at Roste¡¯s empty hand with coldness. He stood on the ground without moving. He could see Roste¡¯s hand was in the shape of holding a weapon. Judging by the size of the grip, it seemed to be a two handed sword. Only suchrger weapons could rival his big sword directly. What he never expected was that his light de was so fragile.

    ¡°How strong are you? And your unlocked stage?¡± Zheng was pondering on what to do next and asked casually.

    Roste was surprised for a bitughed with amusement. ¡°What? You nning to gather your enemy¡¯s data now and kill me? It doesn¡¯t matter anyway. I only need ten seconds to finish you. I can spare the few words with you. I am the leader of team South America, unlocked the second stage of the gic constraint. Haha, I can¡¯t go back to a world that couldn¡¯t enve newbies. I am in love with this world. Crazy, bloody, massacres, and exposing that nature of those pitiful hypocritical weaklings. Such a wonderful world. Let me tell you some truth. I am not only strong but my potential is recognized by God. I have been cloned into team Devil long ago. Haha. I wonder how my clone¡¯s life is in team Devil. Is he enving newbies there. I hope he¡¯s not much weaker the next time we meet.¡±

    Zheng¡¯s eyes defocused. He gripped the handle of Tiger¡¯s Soul with both his hands and looked at Roste. ¡°That means even if you are not the leader of team Devil, you are one of them. So you are rted to that event.¡±

    Roste was about to attack when he heard this. He showed an interest. ¡°That event? What event? Hurry up and say what you want before I kill you and take away your chance.¡±

    Zheng waved Tiger¡¯s Soul. ¡°I have no more to say. I think the weapon of the legendary Chiyou wouldn¡¯t be weaker than your sword in the stone. If the light de isn¡¯t enough, I will fight the battle with the sh of swords. You should ask your clone when you get to hell. That¡¯s the reason I am killing you!¡±

    ¡°Explosion!¡±

 Vol 14 24-3

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 24-3</h4>

    Zero chose to head toward areas where the fungi were more densely popted after separating from Zheng. He didn¡¯t consider the twists and turns of the roads. Bugs were fortunately little here. He hadn¡¯t seen one yet as he followed the road in between the fungi.

    Sizz! Zero instinctively rolled forward. A silver light pierced through a fungus and headed toward his location. He was in his mid-roll when the light passed by barely touching him. It continued onward piercing through all the fungi on the way. Zero could heard the copses of those fungi.

    ¡°Stop hiding. You aren¡¯t going to make it. Just let me kill you in one shot. That will make you suffer less. If you make me lose this bet, I will burn you inch by inch from toe to head with my Silver ze. Make your choice. Either die in an instant or from torture. Tell me, swine!¡± His voice came from the outside of this area. Another silver light shot through along with his words. However, it missed Zero by a meter this time.

    Zero noted this shot. He understood such long distance sniping couldn¡¯t bepleted solely by psyche scan. The scan gave you the target¡¯s location but not being able to see the distance with your eyes would introduce some error. This was why he chose such an environment.

    Zero immediately raised his rifle at the direction where the silver light came from and fired. Bang! Was the sound from the Gauss sniper rifle then it was immediately followed by a Dong! The sound of striking a bell with a rock. Both sounds were so out of ce in this underground world. Zero instantly continued to run deep into the fungi forest.

    Two seconds after he started running, a silver light crossed his previous location just like he had expected. The man roared with rage like when a cat had its tail stepped on. His tolerance was thin and he started firing like a maniac. Several more shotster, he stepped into the ruin he caused and walked to where Zero was. He gave a cold smile. ¡°Fine. I will burn you to nothingness inch by inch!¡±

    Bang! Dong!

    Another loud shot. The powerful bullet went straight for Nick. A golden light formed an ancient bell and enveloped him inside. The bullet could only strike the bell ineffectively.

    ¡°Are you an idiot? How many times do I have to tell you this is a BB defensive item? Your sci-fi weapon can¡¯t damage me even one bit. It will only expose your location!¡± He gave a coldugh then drew his bow and fired at the fungi forest ahead. A circting light filled the silver bow. The light then concentrated on its string. When he released the string, a silver light fired out.

    Yet, this shot was as useless as the previous ones. Zero dodged the light before it hit. Nick grew more enraged and started cursing. The end of five minutes wasing near. Nick was also getting impatient.

    ¡°I get it, swine! You forced me to do this! I thought to give you an easy death but it seems like you have to get torn to pieces!¡± Nick shouted.

    He brought out a silver coin from his pocket and put it on the string of the bow. The coin fused with the circting light as he drew the string. He released the string with a shout. Numerous light beams fired from the bow. The single puddle of silver light from before changed into tiny beams. There were at least ten thousand beams that devoured the fungi in front of him.

    Zero was still running. His sense of danger raised to an extreme when Nick changed his shot. Zero nced behind with his peripheral vision and saw the light beamsing at him. The number of these beams gave him a sense that it was unavoidable. I remained abnormally calm at this critical moment. The beams¡¯ path covered the area around him and the area in front of him. He turned around and ran back without a moment of thought.

    The beams were an AOE ability that covered up to a hundred meters. Their only w was a decrease in speed. The first beam reached Zero after he took four steps. Time seemingly froze for him. Zero felt the world slowed down. His movements also slowed down. It looked like there was no way to avoid being hit by the beams.

    Less than a meter left. Zero eyes defocused. He had no time to change any movement from the running. His foot kicked on the root of a fungus then he used this force to throw himself forward on the ground. The beams flew over his head and back, almost touching them. He could feel the heat so clearly. Time was slow during this moment. As soon as all the beams flew by, he immediately jumped up.

    This was the first time Zero experienced this feeling of near omniscience. Endless information from the surrounding streamed into his head. He could see the condition of his body, his strength, his stamina, his speed, the power of those beams, and even what action he should take next. He immediately brought out a Gauss explosive bullet without hesitation.

    Nick was a few hundred meters away from Zero. He was closing in but Zero was safe switching to this bullet. He fired back at where the light beams came from. The same bang as regr bullets. The same sound of striking a bell. Zero got back down on the ground after firing. A heat wave swept over him.

    Nick was waiting for the notification from God. However, it never came to his irritation. What came back was a shot from the Gauss sniper rifle. He cursed to himself and thought, did this person from team China also had a defensive item? One high ranked enough to defend against magical weapons?

    The bullet that struck the bell didn¡¯t drop to the ground this time. It shed brilliantly instead. Nick heard a loud sound followed by violent vibrations and the wavering of the bell. The bell protected him from damage but the ground couldn¡¯t withstand the explosion. He was sted up dozens of meters into the sky. The heat waves from the explosion then threw him back down into the fungi like a bullet. He was struck several meters into the ground.

    Zero immediately ran toward the densely popted fungi forest afterward. He heard about the pain of unlocking the gic constraint for the first time. If this shot didn¡¯t kill the man, he had to suffer through this pain in a hidden ce before continuing the fight, continue until he killed the enemy!

 Vol 14 25-1

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 25-1</h4>

    Zheng¡¯s speed was beyond stunning after he activated Explosion. Roste¡¯s physical stats were simr or even surpassed his when you included his enhancements and special abilities. However, Explosion pushed Zheng to a degree way above Roste.

    Zheng shed across the fungus Roste was standing on before he could realize the situation. Roste slid down from above. Then Zheng jumped high toward him.

    Roste¡¯s expression was overtaken by shock. He couldn¡¯t imagine such strengthing from Zheng. Both Zheng¡¯s strength and speed surpassed him by a wide margin. He wouldn¡¯t have believed a team with even power levels across all members can have such a strong individual if he didn¡¯t see it for himself. He reacted with quickly by adjusting his sword to sh at Zheng¡¯s direction. But Zheng charged up to him before he could swing the sword. Tiger¡¯s Soul shed diagonally upward at his chest.

    Dong! The golden bell appeared on Roste. Zheng¡¯s sword struck the bell. The sight looked powerful and the bell shook but it didn¡¯t break the defense. The sh knocked Zheng back several meters. They were both in midair after all and there was no way to keep their bodies in ce.

    Zheng didn¡¯t wait until hended. He stepped on a fungus and jumped toward Roste at an even faster speed. That fungus broke into two from his jump. Roste only got to raise his head when he opened his eyes wide in disbelief.

    Zheng was already in front of Roste when he justnded on the ground. He kicked Roste¡¯s chest before the man got to make an action and sent him flying again. The bell blocked the kick but Zheng immediately pulled him back down and smashed him at the ground.

    Roste was not injured but being beaten like this hurt his pride. He was so used to bullying newbies that he thought of himself as god. The beating made him cry out with insanity and he waved his sword around wildly. Yet, theck of technique, speed, and strength was no match for Zheng in Explosion and unlocked mode. Tiger¡¯s Soul shed back at him over a hundred times in less than ten seconds. The golden bell was dimming down.

    It wasn¡¯t Zheng acting arrogant but merely the fact. Roste was no match against his powerful self-created ability.

    Roste got kicked up again but he was prepared this time. When Zheng¡¯s hand reached for him, he gave a shout then his body split into four pieces. Zheng didn¡¯t catch anything. Roste was already dozens of meters away when Zhengid eyes on him again. There were several copies of him.

    ¡°You are strong! Unbelievably strong! I won¡¯t believe such a powerful persone from a hypocritical team! Who exactly are you?¡± Roste stared at Zheng with caution. He wiped the blood off the corner of his mouth. The BB item could defend against the attacks but the intense shocks from the impacts still injured him. The injury wasn¡¯t big but the hit to his self-esteem was unrecoverable.

    Zheng exited Explosion. It consumed Qi and blood energy for every second he was in the state. He wasn¡¯t rich enough to maintain this state in a conversation. The several copies of Roste was too unusual that he refrained himself from trying to continue the attacks. He didn¡¯t have such a powerful defensive item against the Excalibur.

    ¡°I am the leader of team China. What else are you going to ask? Do you think I will let you go?¡± Zheng gave Roste a cold smile as carefully observed the copies from their weight, shadows, movements, and expressions.

    Roste paused for a while thenughed out loud. He then said to Zheng in a serious tone. ¡°My actions were disrespectful then. I only hate the hypocritical weaklings. They are only kind because they don¡¯t have the strength to do vicious acts. The strong are different. They can choose the path they like, be it kindness or evil, just like you and me. Haha. Saying I need less than a minute against a strong individual was disrespectful. I also must bring out my full strength.¡± The clones fused into one. Roste¡¯s eyes defocused and his muscles expanded. He entered the second stage of the unlocked mode.

    ¡°Are you finished with yourst words?¡± Zheng activated Explosion again and charged at Roste.

    Roste put away his arrogance and insanity after entering the unlocked mode. He was slower than Zheng but his abilities could save him. He split up into multiple copies when Zheng shed at him. Tiger¡¯s Soul only cut across two shadows. The shadows vanished then Zheng felt a paining from his back.

    Roste shed Zheng¡¯s back with Excalibur when Zheng made his own attack. Though it only cut an inch in because Zheng was much faster. Zheng stepped forward to dodge the attack then turned his upper body around and swung the sword at Roste. Dong! The bell blocked the sh but the force sent Roste flying backward.

    Zheng stopped for a bit to feel the wound. The cut wasn¡¯t deep but it seemed like Excalibur had the property of absorbing or annihting energy. He lost around 10% of Qi and blood energy from that sh. No wonder it could shatter the light de from Tiger¡¯s Soul so easily. The light de was also a form of energy.

    Roste stood. He was still in the unlocked mode. This time, he charged at Zheng and shouted. ¡°Team China¡¯s leader! You are strong but that is also evidence of your inability! You have no abilities to make use of such strength. You will lose!¡±

    ¡°Mirage!¡± Zheng felt Roste¡¯s speed was increasing during the charge. He split into multiple copies when he got near. Zheng had alreadye up with a method to deal with this ability. He jumped up then he was frozen at one meter above the ground. All the clones of Roste raised their arms and shed down at Zheng.

    ¡°Dimensional sh!¡± A one-meter area surrounding Zheng began to shatter like ss. The shattering reached his left hand and cut off his finger. A sense of extreme danger struck his mind. He twisted his body madly and entered Destruction. The overwhelming strength that came along brought him back control of his body. He broke through this area before the shattering reached him and his sword struck toward Roste¡¯s head with the strength of Destruction.

 Vol 14 25-2

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 25-2</h4>

    Roste obviously never expected things to go this way. Zheng in Destruction almost couldn¡¯t be caught by the eyes. The crescent sh cut across all clones and forced the golden bell to appear. Roste on the other hand seemed like he hadn¡¯t reacted. Dong! Tiger¡¯s Soul cut an inch into the bell. It looked as though the bell was going to break.

    The shattering behind Zheng ended when hended. He could feel from that sense of danger he would die for certain if he got caught no matter how strong his body was. The only except was if he had the body of the masked vampire.

    Roste was sent flying over a hundred meters away. The very first action he took as he dropped to the ground was split up his clones again instead of getting up. He realized that sudden burst of strength was so overwhelming that he had no other way of dealing with it. Fear finally filled his mind.

    After Roste split up, Zheng exited Destruction and returned to Explosion. It was his final technique. He would have no strength to continue a fight once he used up all his energy. He decided not to continue with Destruction until he figured out the limit to the defensive item and Roste¡¯s other abilities. The cost to using it was too high unless it was the final attack.

    ¡°How about this, we can stop the fight. A fight between the strong will only benefit the weaklings. I will give you two, no, three people from my team. One of them is unlocked. He¡¯s extremely weak in closebat. You only need less than a minute to finish the fight. Let¡¯s end our fight here!¡± Roste said with panic but he didn¡¯t let his guard down. All the clones moved in the same way and showed the same expressions. He lookedcking in confidence.

    Zheng didn¡¯t reply. He walked forward one step at a time. Yet, each seemingly small step moved him ten meters forward. This pressure forced Roste back dozens of meters. He finally shouted with anger from his shame. ¡°F*cking. Do you really think you are the only one with a final ability? I have one also! Do you dare to try? I can kill you with this ability! I just don¡¯t want to take the risk. Shouldn¡¯t the strong work together to bully the weaklings?¡±

    ¡°In my eyes,¡± Zheng said coldly as he took his steps. ¡°You are the weakling!¡±

    Roste roared in madness. He knew peace was not an option from this reply. He didn¡¯t know why Zheng seemed to hate him so much. He just knows that Zheng was much stronger than him. It wasn¡¯t because of equipment or abilities. It was the aura of someone strong. This pressure made him feel terrified. He resorted to insanity to withstand it.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Roste roared. He and his clones charged at Zheng. When Zheng raised Tiger¡¯s Soul, he surrounded Zheng with the clones just like before and used that restraining ability. ¡°Mirage!¡±

    Zheng¡¯s body froze with his arm raising the sword. About a ten-meter area around him was frozen. He could see Roste wasn¡¯t in a good condition either. Blood was leaking from Roste¡¯s lips but he still raised the sword. ¡°Excalibur!¡±

    Light radiated from his hand. The intense brilliance carved the shape of the invisible sword, a two handed medieval sword. He swung the sword at Zheng and released a beam.

    ¡°Destruction!¡± Zheng wouldn¡¯t just wait for death. He activated Destruction. He could use a total of ten seconds in this state, nine seconds left after the first use.

    Everyone seemingly froze in Zheng¡¯s sensation. He broke out of the restrained area then took a step forward. The ground copsed a hole of a meter deep. Zheng jumped up twenty meters high with the force. ¡°Geppo!¡±

    He changed direction midair. The beam had just reached where he was at this time. The ground on its path was scorched into t surface. Zheng would probably get crushed if he were to take the attack with his body.

    Zhengnded behind Roste, who was just raising his head. Zheng knew which one was the real one when Roste used the attack. Though to be safe, he sent several Rankyaku at every Roste. The vacuum de easily sliced across the clones and was blocked by the bell on the real one. The golden color of the bell dimmed even further. The vacuum de cut in another inch. Roste seemed to be trying to turn around. Only one second had passed.

    ¡°Fist-gun!¡± Zheng ran up and punched forward. The bell dented in and the punch almost touched Roste¡¯s chest.

    He didn¡¯t pause for a moment. Tiger¡¯s Soul shed wildly and cut inches into the bell every time. Then it finally cut the bell into two from the middle and took an arm along. Roste finally turned his head around. Fear filled his eyes and expression. But Zheng didn¡¯t hold back. A few more sh before Roste could split up again cut off all his limbs. Zheng grabbed Excalibur and put it in the Na ring.

    Six seconds passed in Destruction. Zheng exited from the state. The smaller blood vessels immediately busted and covered him in blood. He quickly checked the Qi and blood energy remaining in his body then drained the ring to prevent himself from falling down.

    ¡°Damn it. The after effect is too heavy. Feels like I am going to die.¡± He felt pain and itch all over the body. His recovery rate also showed its effect. The blood vessels and muscle strains began healing. Even then, his condition was only at 30% of his best.

    Roste¡¯s speed returned to normal in Zheng¡¯s eyes. He started to yell but all he could do was struggle and roll on the ground without his limbs. He seemed to realize his life wasing to an end so he stopped begging and vented all his pain, anger, and hatred.

    Zheng was worried about Zero. He hadn¡¯t received the notification yet but Zero was going against someone with strong enhancements and a BB defensive item. He picked up Roste then ran toward where the sound of gunshot wasing from. He searched Roste¡¯s body as he ran then found a little golden bell. However, the bell cracked in two from the middle like it was cut by a knife.

    ¡°You won¡¯t f*cking get anything. This item bes useless as soon as its defense got broken. I have also made a pact with my Excalibur. No one other than me can use it. Haha, your swine. Beating me with so much effort yet not killing me. Are you nning to hand me to the weaklings that can¡¯t get points? You hypocritical weakling!¡± Roste cursed.

    Zheng didn¡¯t reply and asked. ¡°Where is your storage item? Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t have one. I won¡¯t believe it.¡± He pulled the tendon on Roste¡¯s broken arm. He seemed to hate this man so much.

    Roste gave a shout then calmed down. ¡°I have a storage item with a lot of good items, but why should I give you? And why do you hate me so much? Why? I don¡¯t even know you. Even if I challenged you or said something condescending, can¡¯t you let me go in front of interests? Why! Tell me why do you hate me so much!¡±

 Vol 14 25-3

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 25-3</h4>

    ¡°Hatred? No! This isn¡¯t hatred!¡± Zheng suddenly shouted. He grabbed Roste over and bit at his half remaining shoulder. Zheng tore off arge piece of flesh from the shoulder, from skin, to muscle, and even a tendon. Such pain was beyond what a person could withstand, especially now that Roste had exited the unlocked mode. He screamed and struggled in insanity.

    ¡°Do you get it?¡± Zheng spit out the flesh. Red painted his mouth and chin. He held Roste up in front of him and stared at him. ¡°This isn¡¯t hatred! Because hatred can not describe the anger I have. Rest assured that I won¡¯t let you die so easily, I promise! You should feel fortunate that I don¡¯t have the ability nor items to capture souls or I would torture you to pieces. Want to die? Keep on dreaming!¡±

    A chillness permeated his whole body. He could hear the hatred from these words. Such hatred was absolutely irreconcble. Yet he also couldn¡¯t remember when did he ever offended Zheng. If it was due to his enving of newbies, Zheng could have just killed him. There was no need for the hatred. Roste shouted. ¡°F*ck! I admit I am unkind but just tell me where did I offend you. You can just kill me. What¡¯s the point of torturing like this? I have prepared myself for the day of ending up in the hands of newbies when I enved them. Give me a reason and I will ept my death!¡±

    Zheng stared at him hideously. He was grinding his teeth as he said. ¡°Fine. You want to know? I will let you know! You said you are cloned into team Devil, is this true?¡±

    Roste nodded. ¡°Yes, so what? Do you get offended for someone entering team Devil? That¡¯s outrageous.¡±

    Zheng said coldly. ¡°I was cloned into team Devil. I was still weak when I got cloned and was told a bunch of Caucasians enved him. If that was the only thing, I would just take it in. However, they shouldn¡¯t do that to my beloved girl who also got brought over...¡±

    Roste suddenlyughed out. He returned to insanity. ¡°Is that so, is that so. That girl probably got gang banged to death right? Haha. I so want to see your clone¡¯s expression. Weaklings can only remain weaklings in the end. You can¡¯t even protect your own woman. What kind of strong are you? Haha. At least my clone yed with your clone¡¯s woman. Come bite me! Haha.¡±

    ¡°I already did.¡± Zheng smiled coldly. He turned his eyes to the distance and muttered as he ran. ¡°I won¡¯t bite you anymore but I will torture you until you can¡¯t forget this pain even in hell.¡±

    Roste was stillughing. ¡°A hypocritical weakling like you may seem strong right now but you will die when my clone meets you. He will tie you and your team up, do the same thing to all the women. Right. That¡¯s how to treat you weaklings. He will definitely do it!¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°I won¡¯t have to take care of it anymore. My clone had already killed all you Caucasians. He became the leader of team Devil. He will kill anyone that he doesn¡¯t like. Get it now? You can go ask your clone in hell. Ask him the pain he felt at that time andpare it with the pain you will feel in a while!¡±

    Roste paused then started shouting again. Despair finally seemed to settle into him. But Zheng wouldn¡¯t even give him the chance to shout and struggle. He tore off another piece of flesh from Roste¡¯s shoulder. The wound quickly clotted due to his high physical stats. The stats that were so valuable to his survival became the source of his pain. Every time he screamed, Zheng would tear off a piece of flesh. When all the flesh was gone, Zheng began tearing off his bones. The pain was unbearable, yet his stats prevented him from falling unconscious. Roste finally epted his fate and stopped screaming.

    After Zheng approached the fungi forest, Roste couldn¡¯t hold it and asked. ¡°I have a question. How did you know what happened in team Devil? Are you lying to me? Maybe you are just a blood lusting person and you reason yourself as someone kind. Do you think you can deceive me? Haha¡±

    Zheng stared at him and said coldly. ¡°Because I met team Devil. My clone hated me. He killed me and my whole team. Do you think I shouldn¡¯t know this? I f*cking know everything. I don¡¯t hate my clone. I hate you Caucasians that enve the newbies. You are the first such team I encountered. I will definitely tear you to pieces with my wrath!¡±

    Roste paused for quite a while then shouted. ¡°I knew it! I have seen that item, the revival cross. F*ck. I was greedy and didn¡¯t exchange it at the time. I thought with our team¡¯s rating wouldn¡¯t meet anyone strong. This isn¡¯t fair. Why did God let someone your level participate in our team battle? Your team members are not weak and you didn¡¯t enve newbies like we do. This isn¡¯t fair!¡±

    Zheng said coldly. ¡°There is no fairness in this world. Think of those newbies that you tortured, humiliated and killed. Why don¡¯t you go argue with them about fairness? Think of what your clone did. I won¡¯t kill you before the torture breaks your mind! Haha.¡±

    Zheng threw Roste onto the ground then activated Explosion and sprinted ahead. A Caucasian covered in blood wasughing wildly. He kept firing arrows to his front. Endless silver lights crushed sections and sections of fungi. The arrows were powerful yet they just couldn¡¯t get Zero. He dodged each one by a hair then returned every shot with a snipe. The golden bell was getting dimmer and dimmer by Zero with a sci-fi weapon. This person¡¯s strength was literally garbage.

    Zheng in Explosion was so fast that he had already reached Nick when he turned his head around in shock. Then Tiger¡¯s Soul shed across horizontally at Nick¡¯s head. Dong! The de cut an inch into the bell. Zheng estimated its energy was about to be depleted. This was indication that Zero¡¯s techniques and intuition way surpassed this man. If he could still consider Roste a strong fighter, Nick was totally useless aside from his special weapon and ability.

    Each one of Zheng¡¯s strike contained a crushing force that knocked Nick flying. Several strikester, the light de had carved deep into the bell. Though he felt a pity that he couldn¡¯t obtain this BB defensive item.

    Zheng didn¡¯t hold back since this was a battlefield. He had to use his all his strength to achieve victory. Every little bit of mercy meant another possibility of danger for him and hisrades. As for capturing Nick, he didn¡¯t need to overthink it. Capturing was the better option but he would kill him here if that wasn¡¯t possible.

    Nick also knew someone strong came. He couldn¡¯t see Roste anywhere in sight but he was aware that dude¡¯s fate was grim. So he started to run for his life without a second thought. Even though he was much slower than Zheng, he still had hope to run away relying on his defensive item.

    Bang! Dong! Another loud sound and impact. The Gauss bullet pierced deep into the golden bell this time. It looked like it was about to break.

    Zheng saw this opportunity and swung Tiger¡¯s Soul. Every hit returned a nk then finally the sword shed all the way through. The golden bell shattered. Zheng immediately shed downward and cut Nick¡¯s legs off then an uppercut to cut off his remaining limbs.

 Vol 14 26

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 26</h4>

    Zero looked bedraggled when Zheng found him. His body was covered in damp and ck soil. There were numerous cuts from stones from his rolls and thin trails on his back. If he didn¡¯t dodge in time, any of those shots would have killed him.

    ¡°You okay?¡± Zheng helped him up and asked, deeply concerned.

    Zero nodded. However, he fell again when he just got his feet on the ground.

    Zero smiled bitterly, ¡°Can¡¯t do it. My whole body feels sore and exhausted. The after effect of unlocking is scary. I thought I was going to die here.¡±

    Zheng stopped for a moment then yelled in surprise, ¡°Unlocking? You unlocked your gic constraint? That¡¯s great! Don¡¯t worry, we just have a few more hours left before returning to God¡¯s dimension. You can repair your genes there. Just don¡¯t enter the unlocked mode again during this time or it might cause your genes to break down. We don¡¯t have any way to save you if that happens.¡±

    Zero nodded quietly. He stood up using the Gauss sniper rifle as support as though he recovered the strength to fight. But Zheng knew that it would take a long time before he could fight again after unlocking for the first time. That was his experience when he had Qi and blood energy. Zero didn¡¯t have any energy within. He helped Zero walked toward the two captures.

    All the bugs that would havee should be here already due to the noise. The majority of bugs were lured to Xuan¡¯s group. So when Zheng came over to Roste and Nick, they were still lying there like before. They expressed difference reactions. Roste stared at Zheng hideously. It seemed like he wanted to bite off a piece from Zheng. Nick on the other hand was scared especially when he saw Roste in the same state as him.

    ¡°I advise you to behave yourselves. To be honest, capturing you isn¡¯t rewarding. Both weapons are bounded and your defensive items are destroyed. I don¡¯t mind killing you right now but my team members might need to enhance themselves. So I am handing you to them. Choose for yourselves whether you want to die in an instant or tortured with thousands of cuts!¡± Zheng said coldly.

    Roste replied ferociously, ¡°F*ck you. Why are you still talking so much trash? Come and sh me if you can...¡±

    He watched with fear as Zheng motioned the sword over his body slowly. Roste finally shut up.

    Nick immediately nodded, ¡°Please don¡¯t kill us. My items are in his storage belt. I can give you support with my psyche force abilities. Right, aren¡¯t you looking for your team? They are in huge danger. The brain bug¡¯s bodyguards have surrounded them. I don¡¯t think they canst much longer. When the brain bug¡¯s bodyguards appeared, that means it wants to eat their brains. Do you want to see your team die in such horrible deaths? Spare me. I will take you to the deepest part of the bugs¡¯ nest!¡±

    Zheng and Zero met eyes with each other. Zheng nodded. ¡°Okay. I can spare you but you need to lift the mask you ced on them. I have to contact my team first.¡±

    Nick nodded. ¡°The mask was lifted when I was fighting this man. But I masked our location so they couldn¡¯t find you. Do you need me to connect your minds to your psyche force user?¡±

    Zheng looked at Zero, signaling him to be careful. Then turned back to Nick. Nick immediately closed his eyes. He quickly connected Zheng¡¯s mind to Lan.

    Zheng asked, ¡°Lan! How¡¯s the situation over there? The fight on our side is sessful. Where is your location and how are the bugs reacting?¡±

    Lan¡¯s mind shook for an instant then she answered, ¡°Are you alright? Look at me being stupid. You contacted me so you are of course fine. Don¡¯t worry, we are still good here. Do you want to speak with anyone else?¡±

    Zheng replied, ¡°Yes. Get me connected to Xuan.¡±

    The next second, they were connected. ¡°Xuan, my part of the n seeded. Both high stat individuals are captured. However, their items are either unusable or in their storage device. I can¡¯t get anything good right now. What is the situation over there?¡± Zheng asked in a hurry.

    Xuan said, ¡°Dangerous. You only have five to ten minutes toe over. Afterward, one person will die every minute. Grasp the time by yourself. Don¡¯t kill those two people if you can. Your priority task is toe over. We encountered a type of ck warrior bugs that are extremely difficult to deal with. It would push us a long way into the tunnel before we could kill one. You need to hurry up.¡±

    Zheng gave Xuan a confirmation then held up Nick, ¡°Send a scan of the area and their location to my mind. Zero, can you run while holding the other one?¡±

    Zero nodded. His body was quite fit to begin with and he bathed in dragon blood. He grabbed Roste and followed behind Zheng.

    Zheng looked fierce as he carried a limbless man in blood with his left hand and a red crystal sword with his right hand. Dirty blood also stained his body. Someone like this in the real world would be avoided by any person. He killed all the bugs that appeared on his way, every bug with one sh.

    The distance between Zheng and the other group was quite far. It would take him three minutes if there were no obstacles like bugs and roads blocked with boulders. Though he simply shed the boulders then kicked them to pieces. The light de could cut through the toughest boulders. He took the shortcut this way so that Zero could also make it in five minutes even though he was slower.

    Zheng and Zero passed through an entrance. The area brightened up. This was another open in under the ground. Fungi nts grew all over the in. The only difference between this in and the one from before was the numerous warrior bugs and a type of bugs with huge pincers. These bugs charged at Zheng and Zero the moment they appeared. However, the bugs hesitated when they came within twenty meters. This surprised Zheng and Zero. The bugs then stopped as though they didn¡¯t see the two humans.

    Zheng and Zero looked at each other with shock and surprise. They carried the two people and ran through this sea of bugs. Not a single one attacked them.

    Zheng said to Nick with a cold smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t know you are such convenient items. We could have just brought you over to the brain bug and capture it instead of luring it out.¡±

    Nick opened his mouth but Roste yelled, ¡°Nick, are you going to die if you say one less word?¡±

    Nick stopped. Zheng and Zero saw the scene then Zero scooped out Roste¡¯s eyes. He threw the eyes over to Nick. As Roste was screaming, Nick immediately yelled, ¡°I will say it. We won¡¯t get attacked by the bugs but if we get within 300 meters of the brain bug or do anything that might resemble danger to it, they will attack us. We had five newbies in the beginning but we didn¡¯t know of this rule so a few of them died. Do you really think we don¡¯t want those points?¡±

    Zheng and Zero nodded. They believed his words. Xuan who was still connected the whole time suddenly said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, I have a n. Zheng, do you see our location? Lan, mark this ce, and here. See the marks?¡±

 Vol 14 27-1

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 27-1</h4>

    Zero was always so indifferent. It was a different kind of indifference from Xuan. His was abatant instinct, to ce himself on the perspective of an observer so that he would not lose himself during snipes and he could fire with the calmest attitude.

    He headed to the marked spot in the scan as soon as he received the order from Zheng. He set up his Gauss rifle and aimed it at an entrance to a hole. Just to be safe, he readied hisst explosive bullet. Then he just crouched there and waited. Large bugs walked around him but he wasn¡¯t moved in the least bit as if these bugs were non existent. He waited quietly.

    Gando came over to Zero, avoiding the bugs carefully. He acted like he would get attacked if he were to simply touch these bugs. In contrast, Nick who was in his arm was screaming. These two cowards being together made it so much effort to walk over to Zero. The bear robot sat on the ground, seemingly didn¡¯t want to move again.

    "Fumoffu!" The robot spoke.

    Zero replied calmly. "What about the psyche force user in your hand? Make him use soul link."

    That was when Gando seemed to realize it. The robot spoke to Nick in Fumoffu then their minds were connected.

    Gando asked carefully. "I heard you are an assassin. Won¡¯t you feel scared? Scared of death, scared of being killed?"

    Zero replied without turning his head. "Scared. Everyone gets scared of death. People who have gotten over this fear isn¡¯t far away from death. However,pared to death, I am more scared of losing something important."

    That piqued Gando¡¯s interest. "What things? What important things are you scared of losing?"

    "Comrades, future!" Zero said.

    "I can understandrades but what do you mean by future? Ack of future by dying in this realm?"

    "No. It¡¯s the excuse you cling onto to stay alive. I don¡¯t want lose this excuse." Zero crouched there without moving. His thought came through soul link.

    "The excuse to stay alive?"

    Zheng handed Roste and Nick over then charged into the sea of bugs. He brought out his full strength this time inparison to the fight in Klendathu. The light de, use of his full physical stats, and his movement technique. The bugs couldn¡¯t even react when the sword shed across and shredded dozens into pieces.

    Zheng stepped on the pieces of shattered bugs as he moved forward. He entered a narrow hole from the side, crossed several tunnels and made a big round to the back of the brain bug. The n was to drive the brain bug to where Zero was. The ending of this movie depended on whether Zero could hit his target.

    "Lan, mark all the bugs. If you can¡¯t do it, have Snow help you. I need to know the location of all types of bugs. I can¡¯t run into the bodyguards before reaching the brain bug." Zheng said to Lan and Snow.

    The two psyche force users quickly marked all the bugs in the tunnels. Warrior bugs, ster bugs, and even some hoppers hanging on the ceilings. The bodyguards were also marked. They had ck exoskeletons and covered a thousand meter area around the brain bug. Their speed and strength were much higher than normal warrior bugs.

    Zheng examined the scan as he ran. Unfortunately, he had to run into at least three groups of bodyguards with each group having three to four bugs. What he worried most wasn¡¯t being injured by these bugs since that was not likely. He was worried these bugs would slow him down. His goal was to drive the brain bug. If the brain bug went into a different path, someone in the group being surrounded by the bugs might die. Zero wouldn¡¯t be of use also, even though he was the safest among the team.

    "The bodyguards are covered in this tough exoskeleton aside from their eyes and joints. However, no matter how tough their exoskeleton is, their joints will bend from being attacked. That is your chance. I think you will cause more damage in Explosion without using your sword." Xuan said.

    "That¡¯s true but how do you think I will feel if I am to tear the bugs apart with my hands when I have a weapon on hand?" Zheng wasn¡¯t so interested in Xuan¡¯s suggestion.

    Xuan¡¯s ideas were too logical. Zheng understood that breaking the joints with huge force was more effective than Tiger¡¯s Soul. However, it didn¡¯t feel good to do so when he had such a weapon. Xuan suggested the idea without a care. That was the difference between someone so logical and a normal person.

    Zhengined to himself but he still had to keep going. He quickly moved through several smaller tunnels. The scan showed the group around the brain bug slowed down. It wasn¡¯t a good message since it might mean the brain bug had found out their goal. It was hesitating whether it should continue moving toward team China. Zheng was 10k meters away from the brain bug with three groups of bodyguards in between. Those were thest obstacles.

    "F*ck it! There¡¯s no time to hesitate!" Zheng gave a shout and jumped out from the tunnel with his sword.

    He shed horizontally and cut through dozens of warrior bugs that just came up. Then he stepped over their wriggling limbs. The first group of bodyguards appeared in front of him. These three ck warrior bugs were a size bigger than the normal ones and they seemed to have some form of intelligence. They stood within the sea of bugs and didn¡¯t run around restlessly.

    Zheng jumped forward then dropped straight down from six meters. Tiger¡¯s Soul chopped downward and cut the warrior bugs in front of a bodyguard in half. These warrior bugs didn¡¯t stand a chance against the light de. But the light de ignited sparks as it struck the ck exoskeleton of the bodyguard just like when two pieces of metal met. The light de carved an inch into the exoskeleton then stopped. Zhengnded back on the ground.

    "Doesn¡¯t work as I thought. Am I not using enough strength?" Zheng muttered to himself.

    Though he was aware this wasn¡¯t the time to ponder becauserge number of bugs were surrounding him from all sides. There were also buzzing of wings from above. Probably the hoppers. He knew he would be trapped if this continued. So he activated Explosion at once and leaped toward the bodyguards. The rock he stepped on exploded.

    The first bodyguard seemed a little dazed from the strike. The other two spread their mini wings and jumped to a height just slightly below Zheng. They were only two meters apart. The pincers swiped next to Zheng¡¯s face. He continued flying forward while the bugs dropped down. The bloody scent that drifted past gave him cold sweats.

 Vol 14 27-2

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 27-2</h4>

    The bodyguard bugs¡¯ strength, speed, and leaps were all impressive. Furthermore, they possessed an awareness forbat that normal bugs didn¡¯t have. This put Zheng into a passive position. If their speed and reaction were a little faster, the awareness would seem like they were in the unlocked mode.

    Zheng leaped over the three bugs then sprinted ahead without stopping. He deactivated Explosion and entered the unlocked mode. Tiger¡¯s Soul shed at the normal bugs in front of him. The sharpness of the light de sliced these bugs in two as soon as they came into sight. If it wasn¡¯t due to the fact that the bugs had no sense of fear, they wouldn¡¯t keeping up to Zheng.

    The bodyguard bugs weren¡¯t much slower than Zheng. They were charging through and knocking away the normal bugs in their path with their huge bodies. Zheng wasn¡¯t simply running after all. He had to deal with the sea of bugs swarming toward him.

    The bugs proved they were a race most adapted tobat. Every one aside from the brain bug had no sense of death nor fear. All that was left was their instincts and their forms from millions of years of evolution that even included types adapted to space travel. Zheng eximed.

    He felt his arm getting sore from the hundreds of swings. The number of bugs he killed were in the thousands. Every area he ran past were left with a whole ground of broken limbs and corpses. No bugsted more than a moment in front of him, aside from the bodyguard bugs.

    The bodyguard bugs were an abnormal type. They didn¡¯t exist in the original movies. It was shocking that their ck exoskeleton could withstand strikes from the light de. Furthermore, their awareness inbat seemed like they reached the first unlocked stage. They were the biggest problem Zheng had to deal with.

    After Zheng killed his way through for three thousand meters, the second group of bodyguard bugs blocked in front of him. There were four this time and three more chasing from his behind, only five hundred meters away. They could surround him if he even just stopped for a moment.

    Zheng looked up at the sky. A few dozens of hoppers flew down from the ceiling. He normally wouldn¡¯t be afraid of hoppers in low numbers but any hinders during his jump would drop him down to get surrounded by the bodyguard bugs. That would force him to use Destruction to escape.

    Leaping through wasn¡¯t viable this time. The psyche scan showed the brain bug had started heading at the direction of their n. However, it was moving extremely slow. If Zheng was to drive the brain bug to the n¡¯s designated location, he must run pass the three groups of bodyguard bugs and reach within a thousand meter of the brain bug.

    He activated Explosion. The energy stored in his rings and the amount recovered during his runningbined to over half the amount in his peak state. So he could use Explosion for short period of time. The environment slowed down at once. He shed across without a second thought, slicing the normal bugs in front then charged forward. Every step he took crushed the rocks on the ground. He reached the nearest bodyguard bug then thrusted the sword toward its eye.

    However, being the most powerful force of the bugs, its awareness saved its life. The bug moved its head slightly. The sword hit the exoskeleton to the side of its eye. nk! The toughness of the exoskeleton exceeded the sharpness of the sword. Unless Zheng had the full version of Tiger¡¯s Soul, he wouldn¡¯t be able to cut through this toughness.

    The bug wasn¡¯t injured but the force of the thrust couldn¡¯t be negated so easily. It threw the bug back for ten meters and smashed the normal bugs on its path. The other three bodyguard bugs leaped at Zheng.

    There were only five meters in between him and the rest of the bodyguard bugs. If he missed again, he had to take the attacks from two bugs. He put the sword back into the ring then grabbed both pincers of the bug nearest him with his bare hands.

    The bugs¡¯ strength was of course no match for Zheng in Explosion. The pincers contained great force but Zheng pulled them apart as his muscles expanded. He gave a shout and snapped the two pincers before the two other bugs got to him. It was just like Xuan had said. The joints weren¡¯t as tough as their exoskeleton in order for the bugs to maintain flexibility.

    Zheng put the pincers into his storage bag. He realized this exoskeleton was good material when he heard of its toughness. Not even Gundanium alloy could withstand the light de of Tiger¡¯s Soul. He wouldn¡¯t waste the pincers. The other two bugs had closed in on him. However, they were simply slower than Zheng. He easily dodged their bites and attacks. After a bug performed a big movement, he grabbed its head with one arm and thrusted the sword into its eye with the other hand. His strength confined the bug from moving its head. Tiger¡¯s Soul prated into its eye and pulverized its central nervous system.

    Zheng threw the whole bug into his bag. He also received notification of 1000 points for killing the bug. Their rewards were high but it was also difficult to kill them. Now that one bodyguard bug was killed, two knocked down on the ground, and one behind him, Zheng sprinted forward. He ran a hundred meters before deactivating Explosion. Six bugs were chasing after him from behind.

    Zheng took a deep breath as he nced over the map from psyche scan. He was very close to the third group of bodyguard bugs. The third group also had four. They guarded arge open area. Far into this open area were the brain bug and arge number of bodyguard bugs. Crossing over this open area and through a tunnel would lead to the ce where Zero was at. Yet, maybe the brain bug sensed something or guessed their intention, it stopped before entering the tunnel.

    ¡°F*ck. I won¡¯t believe a bug can rival Xuan in wits.¡± Zheng cursed.

    He saw the swarm of thousands of bodyguard bugs in afar. This swarm could raid all the fortresses and human army in this. A four-meter-tall fat bug stood in the middle of the swarm. There were many smaller bugs underneath it. They seemed to be carrying the fat bug.

    Behind Zheng were the six bodyguard bugs, a few dozens of hoppers and a thousand warrior bugs. Zheng knew that only the bodyguard bugs could cause him any trouble.

    He gave a shout and leaped at the four bugs in front. The hoppers quickly flew over at him and the four bugs were ready to leap. Zheng suddenly stepped on the air again and elerated. ¡°Geppou!¡±

 Vol 14 27-3

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 27-3</h4>

    This was an idea Zheng came up with before the movie, an instant Destruction state. Destruction was powerful but so was the burden it put forth. It was best to leave Destruction for when he was certain of winning unless the fight was one of life and death, such as a fight against his clone. However, many situations required him to use Destruction in reality. If he could use it against the bodyguard bugs at will, he could tear them apart at the joints. He wasn¡¯t confident at tearing through their exoskeleton with his bare hands even in Destruction.

    That was why Zheng came up with the idea of instant Destruction!

    Time seemed as though it slowed down once he activated Destruction. One second might feel like several for him, so he could perform many actions in an instant. He could use a Rankyaku or Soru or Geppo when he was in the air to change direction and elerate. One instant was enough time to use these abilities and wouldn¡¯t put arge burden on his body.

    Zheng researched the possibility of his idea carefully back in God¡¯s dimension. The most difficult obstacle was how to collide his qi and blood energy for just an instant. It would otherwise be a fantasy if he couldn¡¯t achieve this.

    It was indeed difficult for the human body to collide the qi near its navel and the blood energy in its head. The meridianwork wasn¡¯t aser circuit. The energies required time for movement and collision. Furthermore, would they separate so easily afterward? The whole process would take at least one second. His idea was theoretically impossible. The shortest Destruction activation was at least one second.

    However, an item made this idea came true, the mithril rings. The rings stored energy and the amount that came out was determined by his mind. The entrance where energy entered his body was at his fingers. When he wore two rings on the same finger, their energies would meet the instant he drew them out. He would move these two energies to his heart while colliding them on the path. Once he used that instant of Destruction, the energies would be used up. He only had to drain them depending on how much time he needed.

    (It¡¯s still not perfect. The path going from my finger to my heart hurts so much. It seems like I am injured internally already. Can¡¯t use this instant Destruction so much either.)

    Instant Destruction allowed him to use abilities that he could only use in Destruction. He flew another fifty meters. What was left in front were the warrior bugs and then the bodyguard bugs further away. The brain bug shifted its body with unease. But the presence of thousands of bodyguard bugs calmed it down.

    Zheng was two thousand meters away from the brain bug. Any normal bugs in front of him would get sliced by a sh. The bodyguard bugs chasing was over a hundred meters behind. He killed his way through with the ten-meter light de. The unlocked mode also allowed him to take care of hoppers that sneaked up from behind. Zheng¡¯s expression was slowly growing with insanity.

    The brain bug seemed to be highly intelligent. As soon as it saw Zheng¡¯s strength and speed, it reacted by sending the bodyguard bugs ahead to block him. While it walked slowly toward the tunnel entrance. However, it was walking slow as if it wanted to see if the bodyguard bugs could take down Zheng.

    Zheng killed forward another several hundred meters. The normal bugs suddenly moved over to the side and the bodyguard bugs appeared. He was 1.2 kilometers away from the brain bug. There were hundreds of bodyguards in front that didn¡¯t fear his light de. He could only run with Destruction if he got caught.

    Though Zheng had his n. He knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to get near the brain bug if he just headed straight into the bugs. The only thing he could do now was perform unexpected attacks with instant Destruction. He needed to scare the brain bug into going through the tunnel to where Zero was waiting.

    When Zheng was ten meters away from the bodyguard bugs, he jumped. All the bodyguard bugs jumped along but they couldn¡¯t reach the same height as Zheng using the movement technique. He stepped on the air and used Geppo continuously to move toward the brain bug swiftly.

    He thought about using the Sky Stick since this was a wide open area. However, the hoppers in the sky flew faster than the Sky Stick. And if he were to use its jet system, that would make him go too fast. He had no choice but to use Geppo which had more flexibility. Several stepster, he closed in another several hundred meters.

    The brain bug finally showed further reaction. It retreated toward the tunnel while ordering the bodyguard bugs to attack Zheng. The hoppers also charged at him with no holding back.

    Zheng was 400 meters away from the brain bug. He finally entered real Destruction!

    He dropped down abruptly to the ground. The bodyguard bugs couldn¡¯t even react due to his speed. He stepped on top of a bodyguard bug and leaped again. The bug got pushed into the ground. Then Zheng used Rankyaku.

    It wasn¡¯t a powerful attack but its speed was extremely fast. The vacuum de crossed hundreds of meters within a second toward the brain bug. A dozen bodyguard bugs near it jumped up to block the de with their bodies. Saying it was weak was just rtive to the other attacks Zheng could perform in Destruction. The force still sent the bodyguard bugs flying. A few collided with the brain bug and made the brain bug ran for his life toward the tunnel. Zheng came back down to the ground.

    He immediately exited Destruction. The series of actions took him a total of two seconds. All those instant Destructions added up to about one second. He only had one to two seconds left. The tiny blood vessels on his sky were busted and blood spurted out. He looked in terrible condition. However, he still entered Explosion as soon as hended before the swarm of bugs tore him apart.

    Even though Zheng was feeling sore and exhausted through out, he still shed at the bodyguard bugs nearby with Tiger¡¯s Soul.

    He shouted through his mind. ¡°Zero! See the brain bug? Fire! That¡¯s the bonus mission of this movie!¡±

    The moment his said these words, Zero pulled the trigger. With a loud bang, a bullet pierced right into the brain bug¡¯s head that was only half way out the tunnel. A brilliant light radiated outward and illuminated the tunnel and a two-hundred-meter area.

 Vol 14 28-1

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 28-1</h4>

    Zheng was fighting for his life. Really fighting for his life. Looking out from his point were swarms and swarms of bodyguard bugs. Tiger¡¯s Soul was less useful than a stick, though the light de could knock the bugs over. His strength and speed in Explosion also surpassed these bugs a lot. He swung the sword multiple times and knocked over a bunch of bugs.

    Zheng ran as fast as he could toward the tunnel. He didn¡¯t dare to use the remaining Destruction time, not even instant Destruction. He had to make full use of every bit of power he had. Any waste and he wouldn¡¯t be able to escape this sea of bugs.

    The sound of explosion came from the tunnel. Zheng looked over to see fire roared the within the tunnel. Shockwave spread out and sted hundreds of bodyguard bugs flying.

    ¡°Obtained one rank B reward.¡±

    ¡°Uh... that¡¯s it?¡±

    This notification was short. There was no mention ofpleted any bonus missions nor received any points. It was the normal announcement of killing a big monster and only for a rank B reward. He never encountered this form of notification but this wasn¡¯t the time to think. The tunnel was looking to copse from the explosion. Zheng jumped

    Looking down from above, he saw the bodyguard bugs stopped in ce. All of them including the ones sted away and the ones swarming at Zheng. These bugs didn¡¯t jump up to follow him this time. Zheng used instant Destruction and Geppo then he saw a bodyguard bug bit at the bug next to it. The one that got bit seemed shocked and bit back at the other bug. Neither of them could bite through that ck exoskeleton though their actions dragged the bugs nearby into the biting. In just several seconds, all the bugs were biting and tackling each other.

    Zheng nced over the ground twice then focused on running ahead with Geppo. He soon came to the entrance of the tunnel. The hoppers chasing also started killing each other so they didn¡¯t get to the tunnel before him. Fire was still burning inside but there was no time to be concerned because a lot of rocks had fallen from the explosion. Many more rocks were splintering from the burning. It would be true despair if the whole tunnel was to copse. He wouldn¡¯t have a way to escape.

    Zheng jumped down then used Soru to move through the tunnel. As soon as he exited the tunnel on the other end, he saw a hole that was ten meters deep and thirty meters wide. He was forced to use Geppo again to jump over. Near the hole was the bear robot holding on to Zero and the two stick humans. It was running with its jet system on.

    The bugs everywhere had gone berserk. They would bite anything they caught onto. The warrior bugs swarmed over several dozen bodyguard bugs but they couldn¡¯t even leave a trace against that exoskeleton. While the bodyguard bugs could tear the warrior bugs apart with their pincers. Even though a bunch of warrior bugs were chasing after the robot, it was still able to run toward where the rest of the team was hiding.

    Zheng shed over to the bear robot¡¯s back and shed all those warrior bugs. Then he ran over to the cave where the team was hiding with Soru and yelled. ¡°Faster! Gando!¡±

    Gando was running with his life at this point. The speed from the jet system wasn¡¯t anything a normal person could handle. He was barely able to use this speed after unlocking in this movie. Its speed was only a little slower than Zheng using Soru. A few secondster, the robot charged into the cave. Zheng was waiting for this moment. He swung the sword at the ceiling as he backed until a ten-meter big rock fell down. He panted heavily. That was when he realized he didn¡¯t even have the energy to stand. His hand still gripped onto the sword because he couldn¡¯t rx his hand.

    Zheng sat on the ground for several minutes until three people approached him from behind. He turned his head around to see Xuan, Lan, and Snow looking at him.

    Zheng gave a bitter smile. ¡°Almost couldn¡¯t make it. Can¡¯t even move an inch now. How¡¯s everyone? Xuan. How much longer do we have until returning?¡±

    Xuan looked at his watch calmly and said. ¡°Two hours twenty-seven minutes. Go take a look at Kampa. He¡¯s probably not going to make it.¡±

    Zheng felt a shock through his heart. He didn¡¯t know where this strength came from, but he jumped up and charged into the cave. In the middle of the cave was the bear robot rolling on the ground. That seemed to be Gando suffering the after effect of unlocking. On a corner was Kampa lying there. Blood soaked his chest. He did seem to be unable to make it through.

    Xuan and the other two also ran over. He still looked calm. ¡°We stopped his bleeding with hemostasis spray but an artery near his heart got cut by metal. He also loss too much blood. Kampa might not be able to make it through the remaining two hours and twenty minutes.¡±

    Zheng felt anxious. This Russian man was a reliable person. He wasn¡¯t quite like Zero but Zheng knew from learning of his past that Kampa would put his own life forward forrades that he acknowledged. He was one that could take a bullet for hisrade.

    Zheng said with a heavy voice. ¡°What happened? Metal? The bugs can¡¯t use metal. Is it from another team? That doesn¡¯t seem likely. How can there be people from another team here? Tell me. Who injured him?¡±

    Xuan waved his hand. ¡°He was not injured by anyone. You should remember that I alerted him of the EMP rifle barrel overheating. The EMP rifle was designed with several second bursts in mind. However, the unlimited ammunition version broke this design and allowed the barrel to overheat too fast. Several hours of nonstop shooting would overheat any gun, not to mention the EMP rifle.¡±

    Lan also nodded. ¡°Kampa didn¡¯t realize it until the barrel exploded. The metal pieces shot near his heart, then...¡±

    Zheng sighed. He was overjoyed that they won two team battles in such a difficult movie without casualty. Everyone was going to get over 10k points and at least a rank B reward which would raise their strength by a lot. Yet, someone was going to die at this final moment.

    Zheng exhaled. He walked over to Kampa and observed carefully. There were numerous wounds on Kampa¡¯s chest. Aside from that, his body was turning stiff, his skin turning pale and white. That was a sign of excess blood loss.

    Zheng held Kampa¡¯s wrist then suddenly, he tried to drain thest bit of Qi he had into Kampa¡¯s wrist. The flesh that came in touch with Qi turned hot. Blood moved slowly along with the Qi. It seemed like Qi replicated the function of blood.

    Zheng was overjoyed. He yelled to WangXia. ¡°Disassemble the sma grenades! Give me the parts that stored Qi!¡±

 Vol 14 28-2

    <h4>Vol 14 Chapter 28-2</h4>

    WangXia immediately began disassembling the grenades without a word. He easily took them apart with his expertise and carefully got the energy storage medium out. One carelessness with the sma grenades and they would be wiped after running all this way. His back was soaked with sweat. He handed the little piece of silver metal to Zheng then began disassembling the second grenade. The sma mines and timed bombsy next to him. His mind waspletely focused and his hands moved like the wind. It only took him a minute to disassemble a grenade and only slowing down when he had to separate the mithril.

    Zheng waspletely drained of his Qi. There wasn¡¯t even a single drop of Qi or blood energy left in his body and only a little bit in the rings. However, that tiny amount of Qi was not able to save Kampa and was gone after a few minutes. He had no choice but to send his Qi as they regenerated. However, that was not enough. Kampa¡¯s body temperature was dropping again.

    ¡°WangXia!¡± Zheng yelled. His eyes were bloody red. It wasn¡¯t due to anger but a rush of blood. Just then, WangXia separated the mithril. Zheng grabbed it without a second look and immediately began draining the Qi inside. The mithril from a sma grenade contained about twenty percent of his total Qi. He felt a sudden drop in tension as the Qi entered his body but he didn¡¯t observe this sensation. He immediately started sending the Qi to Kampa again. A blood color came back to his skin and his breathing was returning to normal.

    Twenty percent of the Chaotic Unity Qi was high in both quality and quantity. It could sustain Destruction for two seconds. Zheng sent them to Kampa without holding back and focused the Qi on his chest to increase his heart¡¯s pumping force. What little amount of blood that was left in the body circted throughout the body at a higher speed.

    Before long, Kampa opened his eyes. It looked like he tried to move his body but a pain from the chest struck him. He stopped trying andughed. ¡°Damn, got fired by a gun today. Is everyone alright?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t convenient for Zheng to talk while channeling Qi. He had Lan connect them over Soul Link. Lan quickly did so as she was paying attention to Zheng¡¯s emotion.

    ¡°Rx your body. Don¡¯t worry. We are going back soon. We will still be able to fight side by side. Don¡¯t die on me, bro. We said we will head back to the real world with super human powers. We still have to challenge the strongest teams, team Devil and team Celestial. We have to kill every asshole in this realm. Don¡¯t f*cking leave us!¡± Zheng felt said in his eyes and almost teared up.

    Kampa smiled. ¡°Who can live forever? Did we read that even the saints who created this realm died? Normal people like us should have died way back. We are dead people if it wasn¡¯t for you. I am satisfied for living so long, for going through the adventures with you guys, and for creating such a beautiful woman. I won¡¯t be able to walk the path with you anymore. I wanted to head back to the real world together. My grandma¡¯s pastrami...¡±

    Xuan walked over and punched him in the back of the head. ¡°Oxygen is limited in this cave. Talk less, use Soul Link. His wound also doesn¡¯t allow him to talk much.¡± He said it with indifference.

    Zheng continued sending Qi over without many words. He didn¡¯t want to acknowledge it but Kampa¡¯s pulses were getting weaker. His heart would only beat when the Qi passed over. This increased the rate of consumption of Qi.

    Images of Kampa in the team shed through Zheng¡¯s head, how he took care of the team members, how he relived awkward moments in the team, how his shooting helped them through dangers. The team¡¯s firepower wouldn¡¯t beplete without him. He was the happiest when he exchanged the werewolf bloodline. The smile at that time looked like that of a child.

    ¡°Don¡¯t f*cking die!¡±

    Zheng couldn¡¯t think much at this point. He reached behind as soon as his Qi depleted and grabbed another piece of mithril. Then he channeled the energy throughout Kampa¡¯s body. Again. And again. He wasn¡¯t aware of how much time passed. Then when he reached behind again, there was nothing. He turned around to see everyone looking tipsy. Xuan and WangXia were the only ones with their eyes barely open. All the grenades, mines, and bombs next to WangXia had been disassembled. There was no more stored energy left.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! There were so many bombs!¡± Zheng held WangXia up then immediately put him back down. WangXia¡¯s fingernails had all been flipped over. The bombs were tightly assembled and they didn¡¯t have the tools. It should have taken him some time to disassemble the bombs but time was what he didn¡¯t have. He had to resort to using brute force. Yet, he didn¡¯t utter a sound the whole time.

    Zheng was feeling anxious as he couldn¡¯te up with anything. Xuan pointed at the bear robot and said. ¡°Seven minutes and forty-two seconds left. I don¡¯t know how long that willst him but if you don¡¯t give him Qi within twenty seconds, he is certain to die.¡±

    Zheng turned back around to see Kampa¡¯s skin turning pale. He charged at the bear robot at once. ¡°Fumoffu.¡± The robot was pushed to the ground from behind then it lost the ability to move.

    Zheng tore the energy storage device from the robot¡¯s back and drained the remaining energy. He ran back to Kampa while he yelled. ¡°Xuan, let Gando kill one. You kill the other one. Let Snow go, please!¡±

    He knew Xuan too well. That man wouldn¡¯t do anything useless and always went to extremes, especially when it came to the team¡¯s interest. That was why Zheng said this. He was afraid Xuan would kill Snow and that was something he couldn¡¯t ept.

    He charged back to Kampa and continued sending Qi over. Kampa¡¯s pulse was barely there. A few secondste and he might have died. He kept sending his Qi until he ran out of it. Then he continued to scrap every little bit from his body. He slowly lost his sense of time and the environment. When the sense finally came back to him, he realized he had fainted.

    Zheng looked around then at his own body. He was floating inside a sphere of light. There were several other light spheres with people inside. He felt a shock as he realized he was in God¡¯s dimension. Anxiety struck him multiple times before he gathered the courage to look down. The first person that came to view was Lori. Then Kampa¡¯s woman was also there. Her face filled with tears as she stared at midair.

 Vol 15 1-1

    Zheng and the others waited for everyone toe down. Kampa wasn¡¯t thest one, though he had the worst injuries. Injuries on the body itself was much easier to heal than those incurred after unlocking the gic constraint.

    Zheng looked at that smiling face of Kampa and gave him a punch on the shoulder. Of course, he controlled his strength. Then he grabbed Kampa¡¯s shoulders andughed. ¡°Man, you scared us there. And all you talked about were depressing stuff. What the f*ck man.¡±

    He didn¡¯t know what to say at the moment and muttered in a low voice. Then pped Kampa¡¯s shoulder and said. ¡°Don¡¯t say such depressing things again. Let us go back to the real world. Comrade...¡± He turned around and walked toward Lori.

    ¡°Same old rule. Meet up here tomorrow noon and discuss things at the time... Xuan, don¡¯t pull all-nighter. We will make decisions after the discussion tomorrow. You won¡¯t get much done with just a night. Everyone¡¯s tired. Go get a good rest!¡± Zheng said without turning his head then grabbed Lori and walked to his room.

    Lori looked at him with curiosity. ¡°Are you moved so much that you are going to cry?¡±

    Zheng red at her and said. ¡°Who did you say is going to cry? Do you think I am someone so fragile? F*ck. No one died, no one died!¡±

    He ced his head on Lori¡¯s shoulder. A few drops of tears flowed down the corner of his eyes.

    Lori was shocked for a moment then she embraced Zheng¡¯s head tenderly and headed back to the room. She kicked the door close, ced Zheng¡¯s head on her chest and murmured. ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. Sometimes a man can also cry, especially times like this.¡±

    What could a man cry for? Ideals, hope, victory, and feelings. Feelings like that betweenrades.

    Zheng walked out the room refreshed the next day. There were only Xuan, WangXia, Zero, and the little girl under God. She was giggling with a big red apple in her hands. Xuan also had a red apple in his hand. He was reading a stack of files while eating the apple.

    Zheng came out while holding Lori¡¯s hand. The little girl cheered and ran over to them. She walked around Zheng timidly then leaped into Lori¡¯s arms. Sheughed out as she brought out another apple from her pocket.

    Lori took the apple with a smile then gave her a kiss. Zheng walked over to the other three.

    ¡°So early. Xuan, don¡¯t tell me you didn¡¯t sleepst night.¡± Zheng said loudly.

    Xuan nced at him then pointed at WangXia. He continued reading the files without uttering a sound.

    WangXia scratched his head. ¡°Right. I got up at 9:30 this morning. He came out at 10.¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°Everyone¡¯s going to feel exhausted after such a movie. You also need to rest. What is that?¡±

    ¡°The engineering design of the tactical nuke.¡± Xuan didn¡¯t raise his head.

    ¡°Tactical nuke?¡± Zheng was pleasantly surprised. ¡°Did you take it out from Starship Troopers? That¡¯s great. Its power is impressive but I didn¡¯t see anything like that on you back then.¡±

    Xuan replied. ¡°The design isn¡¯t tooplex. It only takes an hour to memorize it then copy it down for analysis after returning to this dimension. The materials used aren¡¯tplex either. It only needs a small detonator and a storage device for nuclear energy. I did some calction. It takes about 7000 to 8000 points. I will also need to analyze the design and its assembly if we are going to make it. It will take 50 to 60 days if I am doing it by myself. Not worth the effort.¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°We can also help. This is the job of the whole team, not just your own. Wouldn¡¯t that save a lot of time?¡±

    Xuan gave him a disdained look. ¡°Judging by your intelligence, I can only see you being a hindrance. So my suggestion is prepare to head back to Starship Troopers after some time. I need to test two things. Whose movie does it belong to? The team that entered first? Or every team? Or would the movie characters not remember us? Secondly, we have to buy some items. I am quite interested in the smaller starships. We can bring inrge quantity of gold or rare metal or even some weapon designs. It isn¡¯t a bad idea to buy some weapons.¡±

    Zheng suddenly felt a headache. ¡°Wait, wait a minute. Even the smallest starships are gigantic. How are we going to bring it back? Furthermore, if we lose our identity in that world, it¡¯s going to be difficult to buy these things off the federation.¡±

    Xuan wasn¡¯t in the least bit worried. ¡°That isn¡¯t an issue. Everything has its cost. The reason something isn¡¯t done is because its cost exceeds its value. Just like we are going to enter the Resident Evil world to steal the prototype T virus right now. Isn¡¯t this also extremely dangerous? As long as we have detailed ns, I have a 70% chance of obtaining arge amount of tactical nukes and a small starship. However, the bracelet needed to store the starship is going to cost two rank B rewards. It might take us quite some time to save up.¡±

    Zheng, WangXia, and Zero were sweating. They were at a loss for words.

    Xuan suddenly asked. ¡°Zheng, how many points and rewards did you get? And tell me how many of that is from killing people and bugs.¡±

    Zheng paused for a moment then walked over to God with excitement. He connected with God to check. His heart beat intensely. The rewards were great this time. He obtained 12000 points, and one of each rank B, C, D reward. That was such a plentiful harvest in just one movie.

    He said to the others excitedly. ¡°I got 12000 points, and one of each rank B, C, D reward. What about you guys? How much did you get?¡±

    He saw WangXia and Zero smiling bitterly then asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Why such expression? Did I say anything weird?¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°Nothing wrong with what you said. I made a wrong calction. Do you remember that you told us to kill those two people? When I killed one, the team didn¡¯t get notification for plus one in score. His body disappeared shortly after. The same thing happened to the person Gando killed. Both of them had a revival cross hidden on their bodies. Once they died and chose to return to God¡¯s dimension, we only got the reward from killing them but not the score for the team. Each of us lost 4000 points.¡±

    Zheng immediately followed. ¡°Wait. Let me calcte my rewards. One not unlocked member from team Africa, 2000 points and a rank C reward. One tanker bug, 1000 points and a rank D reward. The brain bug, one rank B reward. That¡¯s all for the rewards. Then there¡¯s 3000 points from destroying starships. We gave up six military bases and saved one, so minus 5000 points. That adds up to 6000 points. I killed about 4000 points worth of bugs. Then those two people really didn¡¯t get counted in the team score!¡±

 Vol 15 1-2

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 1-2</h4>

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Unfortunately, we forgot about something. The second person you captured was a psyche force user so we weren¡¯t able to iste theirmunication. I wasn¡¯t aware of it at the time. It wasn¡¯t until after everything that I understood why they acted so differently.¡±

    Zheng asked curiously. ¡°You mean that one of they are so scared of dying while the other wasn¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xuan said. ¡°You have also used the revival cross so you know it needs to be kept on the user to have an effect. If we found out that they have revival crosses, we just have to knock out the psyche force user then scan their whole body. I suspect they inserted the crosses into their bodies, maybe with surgery, or swallowed, or in the anus.¡±

    The other three people didn¡¯t look good. Zheng said. ¡°You mean that man deceived me since the beginning? He said he didn¡¯t get the revival cross to avoid me searching him. Then he realized that may sound strange so he acted like he wasn¡¯t scared of dying while having his partner act the opposite. He even revealed he had a storage belt which could only be carried on the outside. That diverted our attention to items on the outside of his body. The other person acting scared of death to reflect the idea that they didn¡¯t have the revival crosses. Is this the case?¡±

    Xuan remained calm. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why he suddenly calmed down after Zero scooped his eyes out. If he was really not scared of dying and torture, he would have continued shouting. Know why the psyche force user warned you of the brain bug all of a sudden? That was because he was trying to save his teammate. If his teammate died too early, we might scan his body. If that happened, he was going to die for real. Remember what ability the psyche force user used in the beginning?¡±

    ¡°Masking.¡± Zheng entered the third stage and simted Honglu. The thoughts became clearer to him.

    Xuan confirmed. ¡°Correct. His masking was different from ours. It didn¡¯t give us the feeling that something was masked. That was how he protected his teammate. Even though partnerships in this kind of teams are weird to me but the fact was they were cooperating with each other. Perhaps he needed a fighter to help him in movies or continue enving the newbies. We might meet team South America again.¡±

    Zheng gripped his hand tightly. ¡°Then let that daye soon. Otherwise, if they get another revival cross, they might escape again.¡±

    Xuan wasn¡¯t the least bit interested in them. ¡°It¡¯s not worth worrying. We will continue growing stronger. Don¡¯t fix your eyes to the pebbles on the ground. You should look out to the trees far away. Those are the goals you need to go for. When our team reach a certain height, they won¡¯t be able to escape even with revival crosses. The power of psyche force users will grow exponentially with better abilities. I think Lan can get one or two good ability this time from killing an unlocked person.¡±

    Zheng finally looked a bit better but he still said with hatred. ¡°F*ck. That was not worth it. If we knew they had revival crosses, we would have earned so much. Two crosses for members that are important but not strong inbat will give us more choices during team battles and bonus missions.¡±

    Xuan waved his hand. ¡°There are always events out of our expectations. I didn¡¯t consider enough due to the situation back then. The fact is I should have noticed the disparity between them once the fighter became quiet after he lost his eyes. That was my mistake. Let¡¯s discuss the other details of the fight. First thing is, you received a rank B reward for the brain bug.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s strange. If that was a bonus mission, shouldn¡¯t we obtain points too? A rank B reward for the whole team would probably yield at least 5000 points too. Zero, what did you get?¡±

    Zero shrugged. ¡°Two rank B rewards and no points.¡±

    Xuan picked out a piece of paper from the files in his hand. ¡°Then it¡¯s clear. There are no bonus missions in Starship Troopers. In contrast, we get different rewards depending on what we kill. My initial conjecture was destroying starships should be a bonus mission. However, we only obtained points for the team. Killing the brain bug confirms it that there are no bonus missions and only rewards.¡±

    Zheng took the paper. It noted the points and rewards from each type of bugs. He said. ¡°That seems like the case.¡±

    He suddenly remembered something and brought out the silver bow, invisible sword, two broken defensive items and some exoskeletons from his ring and dimensional bag. One of the exoskeleton was intact.

    Zheng said excitedly. ¡°Even though we didn¡¯t rob them naked but we got some good stuff. These two weapons.¡± He held up the bow and sword. He put the sword up front so they could notice it.

    ¡°Too bad the weapons formed a pact with those two people. Not sure if we can still use them. They are at least rank BB or even higher. There are also two rank BB defensive items. I destroyed them but there¡¯s a possibility of repairing so I brought them back. Oh, and the exoskeleton from the bodyguard bugs are extremely tough. I also brought some back. Xuan, see if we can use any of them.¡±

    Xuan ignored the magical items and took over an exoskeleton. ¡°I only have ten days every time wee back to this dimension. Unless we head into the movies to carry out the research, I don¡¯t have the time to do everything. Inparison, analyzing theponents of these exoskeleton is more important. I hope to make an armor with them. The dragonshard will be able to defend against sci-fi weapons and the exoskeleton armor can defend against most magical attacks, like your light de.¡±

    Zheng put the weapons and defensive items back then turned to Zero and WangXia. ¡°How many points and rewards did you get?¡±

    Zero said. ¡°7000 points and two rank B rewards.¡±

    WangXia smiled. ¡°I got quite a bit more points though still not as much as you. 10000 points, one of each rank C and B reward.¡±

    Zheng still couldn¡¯t ept the fact and murmured. ¡°Each of us obtained different amount of points from killing bugs. Kampa and I probably got the most. But we lost 5000 points from defending the bases. We lost too much on this part.¡±

    Xuan looked up from his files. ¡°That¡¯s good enough. Too many points and rewards can be a burden, just like team South America. Theirbat techniques and awareness were extremely poor. They rely on high tier magical weapons and abilities to fight. However, once they meet someone with strong techniques and awareness, or even self-created ability, their weakness will be exposed. So instead of seeking endless rewards and points, we are better making the best use of what we have. Otherwise, the points and rewards will only hold back the strength of the team. Zheng, what are you going to exchange aside from reviving team members?¡±

    ¡°I need a sword technique that can utilize the power of Tiger¡¯s Soul.¡±

 Vol 15 1-3

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 1-3</h4>

    By the time everyone came out from their rooms, the whole team stood under God. Each person obtained different amount of points and ranked rewards. Xuan and Gando got the most. The two people they killed were unlocked members and they killed a lot of bugs. They both got 13000 points and two rank B rewards. Lan got 1000 points less than them. Everyone was going to get a big increase in strength after the movie. They chatted with excitement and smiles. Zheng could even notice a hint of being rxed from Xuan.

    ¡°Ahem. We have great earnings this time.¡± Zheng said with aughter. ¡°The points aside, each of us got at least a rank B reward and some even got two. Ranked rewards are what¡¯s valuable. We can revive morerades this time and enhance ourselves. About the revivals, we need to discuss it.¡±

    Xuan said his decision. ¡°I have decided to revive three people this movie. They are Yinkong, Heng, and ChengXiao. The distribution of points is each of us aside from Zero contribute 4000 points, then Lan, Gando and I will also contribute a rank B reward. Everyone wouldn¡¯t use too many points and still have a rank B reward left. As for Zero¡¯s two rank B rewards, you can enhance yourself and give the remaining to the revived members.¡±

    The others calcted his proposal. Zheng would have 8000 points left and his rewards remained the same amount. That would be enough for a slightly lower tier sword technique. They would also revive three members that mainbat and most importantly, a doctor. This was better than he expected.

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. Their strengths are what the team needed most. We will wait until after the next movie to revive HongLu and the other members. Everyone rest a day or two then we will enter The Mummy. After the revives, we will decide on our exchanges. How¡¯s it?¡±

    Kampaughed. ¡°This is going to be incredible. I don¡¯t even know what weapon to get with a rank B reward. I checked a few sci-fi weapons that require rank B rewards and their powers were almost scary.¡±

    The othersughed along. Zheng said. ¡°As long as it¡¯s powerful. However, you also need to enhance your werewolf bloodline as we go into more difficult movies and team battles.¡±

    Kampa seemed excited as Zheng mentioned the werewolf bloodline. He had doused himself in his imagination and howled. They further discussed and decided it was best to enter The Mummy tomorrow. Everyone would exchange ten days, which were only 500 points. That would give them a buffer if anything happened.

    The whole team felt exhausted after Starship Troopers. Several big battles one after another, the battle of wits against the two teams and escaping from the sea of bugs made them feel exhausted once everything was over. They stayed in their rooms that afternoon. Some slept, some yed. Kampa grabbed Zero and WangXia to y video games. Lan sang and cook in her room. Xuan analyzed engineering designs. Gando pondered on what to exchange.

    Zheng also took a break. He brought Lori to the basement for fishing. The little girl leaned by his side quietly. It was rarely for her to get so quiet and this made her seem cute. Zheng couldn¡¯t help and kissed her multiple times.

    The passed in this peaceful atmosphere. The next morning, they all stood on the tform without a word. Nothing dangerous should happen in The Mummy this time so even Gando didn¡¯t exchange his robot before entering.

    ¡°But why do you need a rank D reward?¡± Gando asked before entering.

    Zheng scratched his head and said. ¡°Right, I forgot you haven¡¯t entered this world. Don¡¯t you have two rank B rewards? Split up one of them for a rank D reward. It¡¯s just a rank D, not that much.¡±

    Gando replied immediately. ¡°But I am already giving one rank B reward to revive team members. If I use up another rank D reward, I won¡¯t have enough for the new robot after wee back. I have been eyeing the VF-1 Valkyrie for so long. It takes a rank B reward to exchange!¡±

    Zheng exhaled. ¡°Okay then. I have an extra rank D reward. I will just exchange it for you so you can get the new robot.¡±

    Xuan stopped him then looked to Gando. It gave Gando chills all over.

    Xuan said calmly. ¡°It isn¡¯t a big deal giving you the rank D reward. The problem is every person can only give one other person points or rewards once. If Zheng give you the rank D reward here, he won¡¯t be able to give you 4000 pointster. It¡¯s up to you to decide. Either use up a rank D reward or give 4000 more points. It will only be fair this way or our n might have to change and doesn¡¯t allow us to revive these three members.¡±

    Gando paused then looked at the others. They nodded quietly. He felt reluctant. 4000 points could give him enough stats to improve his physical prowess to another level. However, the Valkyrie was more agile, more powerful and had more defense. A rank D reward was so valuable at this point. He pondered for a long while then bit his teeth. ¡°I understand. I will revive a member by myself. That robot only needs 5000 points. I have 13000 points. However, the robot¡¯s weapons will need extra points. Zheng, you have to help me get some weapons like Gatling guns and missiles. Okay?¡±

    Zheng nodded without hesitation. ¡°No problem. That¡¯s it then. I will get the weapons for your robot.¡±

    Gando nodded with difficulty. However, he also seemed relieved.

    Zheng pulled Lan¡¯s hand then pointed at Xuan. Lan connected them with Soul Link.

    Zheng immediately asked. ¡°The contribution to revival doesn¡¯t count in the one-time limit in God¡¯s dimension. Why did you have to lie to him? Wouldn¡¯t that create a gap between him and the team?¡±

    Xuan smiled. ¡°The more you give to something, the more you feel responsible for it. If he doesn¡¯t give anything to the team, he could abandon this team that he invested no effort into. Strength would be his only factor in decisions. He might even betray the team for his life. However, once this team contained a lot of his effort, he would feel reluctant on giving up what he had invested. Get it? Favors are not the only thing to retain people. Responsibility can also do so.¡±

    Zheng felt a lot better. These words showed that Xuan wasn¡¯t out there to get Gando killed. He was helping Gando be a part of the team. This was a good sign. He trusted Xuan¡¯s ability. Gando could be part of the team as long as Xuan was willing.

    ¡°Okay! Let¡¯s go and revive ourrades!¡±

 Vol 15 2-1

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 2-1</h4>

    The Mummy was their most familiar movie, at least it was for Zheng. Too many things happened in this movie. It was also where the turning points for team China happened, the first team battle and the first revival. This movie was probably the second most important starting point aside from Resident Evil.

    ¡°My heart sunk after that battle against team Devil. If it wasn¡¯t for the hope of revivals and the determination for revenge, I might have lost the courage to continue fighting.¡± Zheng muttered to himself as he looked out thisnd of sand.

    The Sky Stick was broken by the arrow. However, some core parts were intact. Xuan exchanged the inexpensive parts and assembled a new one that worked as good as the previous.

    The point of entrance was still the inn in Cairo. However, the atmosphere here was strange. Cairo police guarded all the major roads. Fortunately, the ce they entered was rather out of the way and belonged to the Medjais. Soon after they registered in the inn, the curator hurried over.

    The old man seemed in great spirit. He hugged the team as soon as they met but of course, there were a few that he didn¡¯t want to get close to, like Xuan and Zero. Lan also refused the formality.

    He had the Medjais got him a ss of iced milk and drank it. ¡°Good thing you didn¡¯t get in conflict with the cops outside. Or it would have taken us quite some procedures to get you out.¡±

    The others looked with curiosity. Zheng knew the influence the Medjais had, especially after they got the gold from him. The English colonists became aware of the Medjai corporation¡¯s influence throughout Egypt. A series of actions were taken to gather information about the corporation.

    ¡°Can¡¯t be helped. A war broke out between Germany and several countries. The fire hasn¡¯t spread to this ce but it¡¯s a question of sooner orter.¡± The curator said calmly but there was a sense of excitement hidden behind his eyes.

    Zheng said. ¡°Oh, World War 2 started. Then your n to retrieve Egypt back to Egyptians should begin soon. So that means you have prepared for this for a long time.¡±

    The curatorughed. ¡°Yes. Right. The elders got in contact with many information agencies in Europe. We get three reports daily. Once something happens over there, we will be able to respond. This is all thanks to you and your team. We wouldn¡¯t have such influence without your assistance. We are just missing some armored vehicles. The leader is getting in contact with the arms dealers.¡±

    He told them information about the association. Ardeth had gone to the U.S. to visit the men they had over there and get in contact with arms dealers. Zheng might not be able to meet the old friends this time around.

    ¡°O¡¯Connel and Evelyn settled down in the U.S. I heard their ce was pretty good. Well, at least the war won¡¯t spread there. Jonathan went to China. Heard that he got dragged into an event regarding a Buddha head that shootssers in Shanghai. Imhotep learned to write letters. He still hasn¡¯t found the Holy Grail. Though he found a few gold mines. He had O¡¯Connel manage the gold mines for him, so he¡¯s a rich man now. Haha.¡± Too many things happened between the Medjais, the main characters and Imhotep. The once enemies came in contact and became friends with each other.

    ¡°Hoho.¡± Zheng felt a sense of warmth. ¡°We don¡¯t have anything special. We are going back once we revive ourrades. Tell you leader that we still remember. Don¡¯t hesitate calling us if you are dragged into the war the next time wee. We wille to help!¡±

    The curator waved his arm and walked out along with his two men. He soon came back with seven sets of local clothes and some cash. He had prepared everything for them.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enjoy a good meal tonight. You are going to Hamuptra tomorrow right? The Medjais guarding there have seen you before so don¡¯t worry. Ha. Let¡¯s drink tonight.¡±

    The curator was too excited when he met the benefactors who helped the Medjais prosper. He ended up being the first person drunk because he chose the wrong one to be his drinking partner. Kampa drank martini as if it was water. Alcohol wouldn¡¯t even have a taste if it wasn¡¯t vodka. Kampa was still drinking when the curator went down under the table.

    ¡°Let¡¯s head to Hamuptra tomorrow morning. Reviving is more important. If any idents happen in the way, like conflicts with the English stationed army, we would still have time to take care of it. Go get some rest early.¡±

    Zheng felt the alcohol in his head after the meal. He said a few sentences and went to his room. As he walked past the hall, he looked up to see a full moon. The pure moonlight lit the ground, giving it a soft and silver white color.

    ¡°Wait for me. I will revive you guys soon. Then we will find team Devil for revenge and seize what we lost!¡±

    Everyone woke up early refreshed the next day. They changed into robes for the desert then began assembling the baskets for the Sky Sticks. Soon, they left to Hamuptra before the curator woke up.

    They found Hamuptra had changed drastically after they arrived. The pirs and stone statues of this ancient ruin had disappeared. They would have thought they went the wrong way if it wasn¡¯t for the military base nearby. Some Medjais noticed the Sky Stick up above. As the teamnded on the ground, a group of men in ck rode over on horses. Zheng went up to meet them.

    Those men got off their hoses when they were still a hundred meters away. The one in front greeted Zheng with a kind of ancient salutation and said. ¡°The benefactor of the pharaoh¡¯s descendants, we wee you back to Hamuptra. Our leader had ordered us to receive you with the upmost respect. May I ask if you n to enter Hamuptra first or rest in our base?¡±

    Zheng looked to his team. The others shook their heads. They weren¡¯t tired from the ride since it was just staying on the Sky Stick.

    Zheng responded. ¡°We will head into Hamuptra first, but what happened here? Some big change?¡±

    The man said. ¡°Our leader said this ce was too eye catching when seen from above. Thisnd is going to be a battlefield soon. In order to prevent the altar from getting damaged, he had us moved or buried the pirs and statues then covered the areas with sand and rocks. You won¡¯t find the original Hamuptra at this point.¡±

    Zheng praised Ardeth for being so thoughtful. The altar being damaged or destroyed by bombs was the only thing Zheng was afraid of. If that happened, he would have to perform the revivals in God¡¯s dimension using double their points and rewards. Although World War 2 wasing, they had put so much effort in that this desert might not get dragged into the war. This should be a safe ce.

    ¡°Let¡¯s enter Hamuptra.¡±

 Vol 15 2-2

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 2-2</h4>

    Due to the fact that the user of the Book of Amun-Ra would observe the past and thoughts of the person revived during the revival process, they agreed to have Zheng perform all of them. Everyone would transfer the points and rewards to him at the initiation.

    "The leader has the responsibility to protect the privacy of his team."

    This wasn¡¯t wrong but Zheng felt strange that this came out of Xuan. He stood there and pondered for quite a while, yet he couldn¡¯t figure out what Xuan was nning. If it wasn¡¯t because Xuan remained normally calm instead of having any sort of smile, Zheng would have believed he was scheming on something.

    Anyway, everyone nodded in agreement and Zheng had to take on this responsibility to revive the three people. This was the best decision in terms of privacy after all.

    "The first person to revive is Zhao Yinkong."

    As the notification on revival was announced, images appeared in Zheng¡¯s mind.

    This was a dark alley. A petite girl was fighting a man who seemed cold yet had a smile on his face. Their speed was beyond what the human eyes could capture. Every step, every movement, every dodge, and attack was almost a perfection. Just a little mistake and they would kill the other person.

    Killing intent filled the girl¡¯s eyes. Zheng had never seen her like this. Even when he fought her previously, her eyes remained calm as ice. That was the heart of an assassin, a mind that was always emotionless.

    However, she looked like had lost herself to her inner devil. Her wrath erupted as she looked at this handsome man. She wanted to kill her, even if that was at the cost of her own life. This was the first time she showed herself like this, at least it was for Zheng.

    When the fight reached its peak, the man suddenly turned around and ran along the alley. The girl couldn¡¯t let him get away and sprinted after him. She ran at a speed approaching Zheng¡¯s Destruction. Yet, at the turn of the corner, a steel wire cut off that beautiful head of hers.

    Zheng had closed his eyes when he saw this but the images still streamed into his mind.

    This was silent mansion on the hill. A man was holding on the hand of a two or three year old girl as they walked through the front passage of the mansion. The girl cheered when the man brought out an apple and handed it to her. Yet, before she could take a bite on the apple, he pped her on the face harshly. Her face turned swollen but she didn¡¯t cry. She quietly wiped what little of tears was on the corner of her eyes then bit at the apple, swallowing it along with the blood in her mouth.

    The girl grew up. She was about five to six years old and came to a new environment with kids around her age. Everyone carried a little bag. Inside the bag was a bottle of drinkable water and several pieces of tough bread. The girl had her bread and water and conserving the food in the bag. When the other kids came to seize her food, she easily knocked them down and took their food. She gave herself a full meal then continued eating her own food.

    Her childhood was spent suchbat and hunger. It wasn¡¯t all enemies that she met. She hadrades and friends that she trusted. Life was difficult but she would show that long forgotten smile and serenity when they fought together and chatted together.

    Until that man, smiling yet had eyes that were cold as a de, he protected her and took care of her the whole time. She always had an indescribable feeling for him until that nightmare. This brother who had protected her killed all her friends. He buried her childhood into memories.

    Zheng quietly watched Yinkong opened her eyes. There was still wrath flowing through her eyes likeva. A few secondster, she closed her eyes without a word then dropped down on the stone.

    "I died?" Yinkongy there for several seconds then got up.

    The corner of her eyes still seemed wet but she had returned to her normal indifferent expression. It was like her wrath never existed. However, Zheng knew the wrath didn¡¯t disappear. She buried them deep within her. The wrath would consume her enemies and her the next time they were unleashed, just like herst fight.

    Zheng held Yinkong in his arms then said by her eyes. "It¡¯s okay. We will start from the beginning. You will win the next time you meet him! And we are yourrades right?"

    Yinkong looked at Zheng with surprise. It was just a blink of an eye for her but she could feel a change happened to Zheng. Though she couldn¡¯t tell what kind of change it was. She pushed Zheng away and nodded. Then she walked to the other people.

    Lan walked to Yinkong and embraced her. She lowered her head tofort Yinkong then nced at Zheng harshly, as if to criticize his vulgar act.

    Zheng also knew that was rather abrupt. He gave an awkwardugh then continued with the revival.

    He also put the words he said to Yinkong into his heart. "Yes. We will start from the beginning. We will win the next time we meet him!"

    "Revive Zhang Heng!"

    Still inside that same dark alley. Heng was facing a girl with his bow in hand. The strange thing was his expression was full of pain, and tears were flowing down the girl¡¯s face. They both released their arrows but even ayman like Zheng could tell they were not trying. It wasn¡¯t even that, they didn¡¯t once shot at the other¡¯s fatal spots.

    The first one that couldn¡¯t stand the fight was Heng. He seemed to have made a determined decision and headed through an alley after he made the next shot. The girl¡¯s attention slipped for a moment and let him got away from her sight. She immediately chased after Heng with her wings.

    Heng stopped by a main road. He watched as the girl flew close then suddenly drew his bow. He aimed the arrow at her head with a serious look on his face.

    She smiled with relief and aimed her arrow at Heng¡¯s heart.

    They both let go of their arrows. Heng¡¯s arrow grazed past her body. Zheng could see the arrow prated a building from far away. There was seemingly a figure on top of that building. However, Heng¡¯s heart had be empty.

    By the side of two small houses, a boy and a girl yed together cheerfully. They held each others¡¯ hands withughters. They were only several years old but the fondness between them was apparent. Perhaps this was what people called childhood sweethearts, people who would keep walking down the path of life holding hands.

    The dayssted until a traffic ident. The boy¡¯s mother died and his father¡¯s arm sufferedminuted fracture, losing the ability to hold a bow for the rest of his life while his career was an archer.

    The depression, lost of hope, and the lost of his love and mental support caused the father to be increasingly abusive. He would abuse the boy when he felt the slightest bit annoyed. The boy became weaker and weaker from suffering the long term beatings. He would cower away as soon as anyone showed signs of wanting to hit him. He knew he could act back, he could resist, but having suppressed himself for so long had taken away his courage.

    The boy and girl had separated for many years until they grew up to adults. He started working. His father had passed away. And he finally met his beloved again. Even the heavens seemed to pity his childhood and wished to give happiness to his future. If he could seize that happiness.

    But he didn¡¯t. When his car broke down and they encountered hooligans, when the hooligans mentioned the word kill, his fear erupted. He ran, leaving her, the one he would love forever behind in that darkness. He tore apart their happiness with his own hands!

    Heng opened his eyes. His face was filled with tears. He didn¡¯t seem to notice he had revived until Zheng punched him hard on the face. Heng flew off five meters.

    "Coward, you still have a chance! Come with us and seize back your chance!"

 Vol 15 2-3

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 2-3</h4>

    Two out of the three people had been revived. Thest one remaining was ChengXiao. Zheng said the same line with his eyes closed.

    "Revive Cheng Xiao!"

    ChengXiao stood in the middle of the street with the Zaku axe in his hand. He was protecting the girls behind him. Several men were attacking from his front. Every one of them moved fast and they all tried to go around him. When they did so, ChengXiao¡¯s eyes turned sharp as des. His axe danced like the wind and blocked these people from advancing. At this moment, his eyes had that familiar defocus along with the sharpness.

    An emotionless man with two pistols sted off ChengXiao¡¯s arm. His movements were forced to slow down but he didn¡¯t back away even half a step. He stood in front of the girls with aughter. No one could get past him despite the increasing amount of wounds on his body. His speed and technique were at least on par with every one of these people.

    The emotionless man pointed the pistols at ChengXiao¡¯s forehead. He opened his arms, even the broken arm, then smiled at this man. His mouth moved lightly.

    ChengXiao was born into a different kind of family than normal people. He was the son of a Wushu family. His parents, grandparents, and inws were all rted to the world of Wushu in one way or another. His family also belonged to the military, so he was ¡¯loved¡¯ by these elders since he was a kid. Love like soaking his body in medicinal solutions and hitting him with staffs made the little him cry everytime. Thingssted until a little girl appeared in this quiet little vige. For some reason, he didn¡¯t want to show any embarrassment in front of her. He would clench his teeth and not utter a word every time she appeared by her window, which would make her giggle.

    They both grew up. ChengXiao became more and more handsome while she remained so average. However, their hearts were linked closely together. He said to her. "As long as I am still alive, I will protect you. I won¡¯t ever let you get hurt in the slightest!"

    She responded with a shy and calm nod.

    ChengXiao¡¯s family background didn¡¯t allow him to stay in this quiet vige forever. He left then returned several times, but their feelings never changed. Then the day he went to the city to buy a ring and rushed back in excitement, what awaited him was the aftermath of andslide.

    "What is a promise that can¡¯t be fulfilled? As long as I am alive, I will protect you, but did I fulfill this?"

    Zheng watched ChengXiao slowly appeared in front of him. Thosest words echoed by his ears. When ChengXiao lost the girl dearest to him, he began to question his belief. He let himself loose but deep within, he was still a real man with the fortitude of a soldier.

    ChengXiao sat up abruptly then looked around in confusion. When he saw Zheng and the others, he yawned and said. "Don¡¯t bother me. Let me sleep for a bit more." He was about to lie back down when he noticed something wasn¡¯t right and turned his head back up.

    "Colonel Xuan! Haha. We are both dead. That¡¯s great. I thought death leads to nothingness but it¡¯s still so interesting here. Though did hell went through a climate change? Why is it a desert?" He pointed at Xuan andughed then asked.

    Zheng scratched his head and said. "Well, we are actually not dead yet. You are revived."

    ChengXiao pointed at himself then at the others. He gave augh. "I get it. This is the illusions you get after death. I have seen from sci-fi movies that you would see your wishes as illusions at the time of death. Oh man. I have been wanting to fondle those huge..." He rubbed his hands and stared right past everyone at Yinkong.

    Yinkong¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. She held up her hand quietly. Her fingernails weren¡¯t long but when she held up her fingers, ChengXiao shivered.

    Heughed and said. "Man, that was stupid. I got scared by illusions. If that¡¯s the case... Hey, illusions, where are you going! Don¡¯t go away, illusions and those huge..." Arge rock smashed into his nose and knocked him down.

    "So that means these aren¡¯t my illusions?"

    ChengXiaoy on a bunk bed. A bag of ice water was hanging on the top of his nose. That was quite pitiful. He almost broke his nose because of his inappropriate remarks. Fortunately, there was an effect to soaking in medicinal solutions since he was a kid. He could take much more beatings. So they were able to drag him back to the military base. Hey there quietly as Zheng told them about what happened after the battle against team Devil.

    "That¡¯s basically it. My goal is to challenge team Devil with everyone, challenge them head to head. I don¡¯t wish anyone in the team to die the next time we meet them."

    Zheng muttered as he looked at the newly revived members. ChengXiao was moaning on the bed. Heng was looking at Zheng carefully as he held his face. Yinkong seemed rather epted. She looked at Zheng as if she had forgotten that he held her. When ChengXiao¡¯s eyes moved over everyone and focused on her chest, she grabbed a stainless steel ashtray and threw it at his face.

    "Ahem." Zheng grabbed their attention. "I am finished with the exnation. You areing back to fight in the movie worlds. I don¡¯t have much to say to Yinkong and ChengXiao, just decide on your weapons. ChengXiao, since you are skilled in medical techniques, choose something that can perform surgeries and buff vitality temporarily in the battlefield. The needles from before are gone. If you want it, we can exchange a set for you. What I want to ask is, Heng, do you want me to revive her?"

    Heng was listening to the conversation but Zheng¡¯s words turned his face dark. People who didn¡¯t know him might think he was angry but they knew he was afraid. So afraid that his face turned dark.

    "No. Not now." His reply was unexpected to Zheng.

    "Well, it won¡¯t be here. She didn¡¯t get through any movies so we will just revive her after we go back." Zheng said.

    Heng shook his head. "No. I mean I don¡¯t wish to revive her so early. I still don¡¯t have the power to protect her. I don¡¯t have the courage to see her. Even when we aren¡¯t enemies, my heart hurts every time I see her. So give me some time. When I have the courage, when I can say to her forgive me, or kill me, then we will revive her!"

    Zheng shook his head and sighed. He continued. "We will leave that for ater date. Let¡¯s talk about our following n. Since the revival went unexpectedly well without any dys, we have to spend the remaining several days here. After that, we will go into Resident Evil to obtain the T-virus prototype, so everyone can unlock the first stage of the gic constraint. We can also see if it¡¯s a bonus mission. That may get us a good sum of points and rewards."

    Yinkong suddenly stared at him with a serious look and said. "Did you see my past?"

    Zheng was surprised for a moment. He immediately nodded. "Yes. You will see how the other person died and their past during revival. I didn¡¯t want to but if you really mind, I will apologize."

    Yinkong lowered her head. She muttered with puzzlement. "Not that. I want to ask why did he betray us? Why did he have to do that? Is it really like what he told me? To test his strength? Can you kill all yourrades for something like that?"

    Zheng walked over to her. He felt pity for this little girl. She was like a girl with wounds all over. She seemed strong but her heart had numerous scars. If you just lightly poke her heart with a needle, you would hurt her to an unbelievable degree.

    Zheng stroke her hair. "I don¡¯t know why he did that also. That¡¯s why you have to search for the answer yourself, to ask him the reason. But remember we are always here for you. We are also yourrades. And you also have to believe that no one can kill us!"

    "Wee back,rades!"

 Vol 15 3-1

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 3-1</h4>

    There wasn¡¯t much for the team to do in The Mummy world after the revivals. They spent most of their time talking about what happened in the days in between, what everyone did, the revivals, the worlds they went through, and introduce members to each other. When they went back to Cairo and wanted to rent a yacht out for fishing likest time, they were told the English army restricted private boats on the rivers.

    That killed off their only entertainment. The thing was Xuan seemed to have an interest in fishing so that when he was told of this restriction, he actually smiled. The rest of the team dragged him out of Cairo out of fear. They went to the upstream of the Nile river and fished there for a few days. The team was worried Xuan mighte to hate the English army or something. If he do anything out of the ordinary, returning to God¡¯s dimension in ten days might be an issue.

    Nothing special happened in these ten days and time flew by. On the day they were returning, Zheng told the curator to keep any letters from Imhotep or if Imhotep happen toe to Cairo, get him to stay here. The time they promised was about toe after team China finished the next movie. They would get a decision on whether or not Imhotep will be a part of the team.

    ¡°Imhotep? The high priest? To be a member of the team?¡± Heng asked in confusion.

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Yes. There are no eternal enemies and friends in this world. A lot of times, we merely stand in different positions. I told you that we went through too many things after the battle against team Devil. Imhotep was part of them. You will understand one day that people in this world changes, as long as you wish to change. I want to see the day you can be strong.¡±

    Heng gave a bitter smile and didn¡¯t say anything. He shrugged his shoulder habitually then realized he wasn¡¯t carrying the Sirius bow anyone. Then he scratched his head.

    Anyway, the team returned from The Mummy to God¡¯s dimension without any dangers. They only learned of possible bonus mission aside from the revivals this time, theser shooting Buddha head and the holy grail Imhotep was still searching for. However, they didn¡¯t have the time think ponder much. The first thing they had to think about after returning was enhancements and each person¡¯s weapon of choice.

    Gando was extremely sensitive to the topic as if he was scared they would rob his points and rewards. Before the team even had a chance to eat lunch, he headed to the tform and exchanged a four-meter-tall, silver robot. This was the real deal instead of the bear toy. Gando almost wept in excitement as he looked at the robot. At least his consciousness prevented him from going up and kiss it.

    ¡°This is the one, VF-1 Valkyrie. It has a fighter mode, a GERWALK mode, and a Battroid mode. It can also be used in space. The cockpit ispletely sealed. This is a real robot!¡±

    Gando talked about his Valkyrie excitedly on the lunch table. Then Xuan asked calmly. ¡°How is its energy usage?¡±

    Gando said. ¡°It¡¯s unfair. God told me it can only be used for 15 minutes when I was exchanging it. That means 15 minutes in each fight. Its source of energy is electricity and needs to be recharged after 15 minutes or else it bes a piece of useless metal. Xuan, please. Help me modify this robot.¡± He was aware the key to increasing the robot¡¯s effectivenessy on this man, so he begged.

    Xuan agreed to it readily but he also requested Gando to use his remaining points to exchange rare metals like mithril. These rare metals were the materials to the energy storage devices and electricity conversion devices.

    Gando had nothing left after the meal. Heng watched with his eyes wide open at the extortion. That was when Zheng remembered Heng and Yinkong hadn¡¯t worked with Xuan before. They had HongLu as the strategist when they were on the team but there was a gap between HongLu and Xuan on scheming.

    In contrast to Gando¡¯s stubborness over robots, the three members revived didn¡¯t have many requirements for their weapons. Yinkong just needed a dagger. Heng could use any bow. ChengXiao had unlocked and knew martial arts so he could fight without a weapon.

    Everyone had a lot of points and rewards. They came with Zheng to the tform after their lunch. Zheng began searching for exchanges that suit each person.

    ¡°Lan, there are a lot of psyche force abilities and many of them are very useful. However, I think you should get Mind Control first. Remember the battle against team India? That woman probably exchanged this ability. It¡¯s a CC tier psyche force ability. The description says control normal people with willpower that aren¡¯t strong and haven¡¯t unlocked. However, it can evolve to a BB tier ability to control any human or living being with lower psyche strength than you. I think you should get this ability and it will prove useful for our next movie, Resident Evil.¡± Zheng connected with God and said to Lan as he looked at the list God gave him.

    Lan listened to him and exchanged this ability. A beam enveloped her as usual. She soon stepped out, but her eyes remained closed.

    Zheng immediately asked with excitement. ¡°How is it? Try it on us. When you aren¡¯t intending to control someone, it can probe the target¡¯s psyche strength. People with higher psyche strength aren¡¯t necessarily strong inbat but you can still learn a bit about the person¡¯s power level. Can you see the level of our psyche strength?¡±

    Lan giggled and nodded. He pointed at each one of them. ¡°You and Gando have the strongest psyche strength. Then it¡¯s Xuan, Yinkong, Zero, WangXia, and Kampa. Heng has the weakest. I could almost control him.¡±

    Heng felt awkward but he was rather frank andughed at himself. It seemed that he wasn¡¯t too worried about having weaker psyche strength.

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Psyche strength may have to do with the desire to live or willpower. I don¡¯t know much about it. Test it out when you get a chance. This ability might allow us to probe the other team¡¯s strength if we get into a team battle. Next up is Kampa. You have a rank B reward and 5000 points, right?¡±

    Kampa nodded excitedly andughed. ¡°Let¡¯s get the tier C werewolf bloodline first. Don¡¯t know what to do with the two C rewards but they won¡¯t get anything scrubby. How about another EMP rifle since thest one broke?¡±

    Zheng shook his head. ¡°The werewolf bloodline is a must but I considered the choice for your weapon. The EMP rifle is powerful but it has a fatal weakness. You don¡¯t want that to happen again. So I think you should get something else this time. You are going to like this one, unlimited ammunition version of the rapid fire RPG.¡±

 Vol 15 3-2

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 3-2</h4>

    The idea made Kampa sweat. ¡°Well, I do like heavier firearms but isn¡¯t this too one too heavy? I just want a cooler looking Gatling gun not shoulder style rocketunchers!¡±

    Zhengughed and nodded. ¡°Fifteen shots per minute is its maximum rate of fire. Longest range is 14km. Power around that of anti-tank missiles. Of course, it can cause friendly fire if you use it for close range but don¡¯t you think having thisrge piece over the shoulder makes you look mighty?¡±

    Kampa immediately shook his head. Xuan said. ¡°This RPG is my suggestion. The reason is aside from its regr rockets, it can fire special ones. One of such is the tactical nukes we might obtain. Although it has a w of being unusable in close range but it will be the core force in long range team fights. Consider it.¡±

    Since Xuan had said this, Kampa simply nodded and agreed. Now that his exchanges were decided, he walked over to God and closed his eyes. The scene was simr to that of Lan¡¯s. A beam of light shone down and enveloped. A momentter, Kampa opened his eyes. On the floor was a weapon made of two piece of metals. He also got taller. His strength, speed, and reaction speed had increased. When he entered werewolf form, he felt his body erged.

    Everyone else looked in shock. Kampa¡¯s body hair was growing thicker until it was almost too much. He had a big body to begin with and he grew to almost three meters tall. This size along with the thick body hair made him look like a gori more than a werewolf.

    Though he seemed pleased with himself. He moved his arms to test his strength. The werewolf bloodline didn¡¯te with things like blood energy but the physical stats it increased were nothing the vampire bloodline couldpare with. Zheng didn¡¯t have such physical stats when he enhanced the tier C vampire bloodline.

    Kampa gave a demonstration then exited werewolf form. He picked up the weapon from the ground. It consisted of tworge pieces of metals that would be fixed on both shoulders. Both sides could fire at the same time. People could also fill in new rocket types from the back. The RPG was about 40kg total excluding the rockets. It wasn¡¯t something any normal person could use.

    He said he didn¡¯t like the RPG but he wasughing heartily when he held the gun on his hands. Then Kampa frowned. ¡°Here¡¯s the heavy firearm but what should I use in mid and close range?¡±

    Zheng shrugged. ¡°That¡¯s why you also need a Gatling gun. Normal Gatling guns only cost a rank D reward. You spent a rank C reward for the bloodline, one for the RPG, and you still have a rank C reward left. You will need a rank D to unlock Resident Evil, which leaves you with two rank D¡¯s. How about an unlimited ammunition version of Gatling gun?¡±

    Kampa had no choice but to ept this. He carried the RPG on his shoulders then a Gatling gun on his hand. He didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry when he walked back to his woman. He was still murmuring the words EMP rifle. He couldn¡¯t let go of its design.

    Zheng could only give a bitter smile at it. He had discussed it with Xuan about theck of heavy firepower. The EMP rifle could take care of situations with hundreds of thousands of enemies but if they went into war genre movies, its effectiveness was limited. Its range and power were not high enough. So instead of mid-range firepower, it was better to switch to long-range firepower. If it was possible to get arge amount of tactical nukes, they wouldn¡¯t have to worry about war genre movies anymore.

    The next one was WangXia, Zero, Xuan, and Zheng. Zheng decided to help WangXia choose first.

    ¡°I am not sure if you are willing to get it but I think this enhancement suits you quite a lot. It¡¯s called Bomb Dominator. The description says it gives you Demon energy. You will be able to summon Bomb beings depending on the amount of Demon energy you have. It sounds strange but God feels that this is the best enhancement for you in the search.¡± Zheng said.

    It was difficult to choose an enhancement for WangXia because his specialties were scouting and setting explosives. These were important skills in the real world but itcked potential in God¡¯s realm. Once a team reached a certain stage, relying on sci-fi weapons would be a burden. Especially if he used up all the bombs, he wouldn¡¯t be useful in the battle anymore. That was why Zheng decided to let WangXia choose the Bomb Dominator enhancement.

    ¡°This enhancement starts at tier C and goes up to B, BB, A, and AA. The highest tier can summon bomb beings equivalent to the power of a tactical nuke. I think it will be powerful. Relying on sci-fi weapons isn¡¯t a long term solution, how about this one?¡±

    WangXia didn¡¯t hesitate a bit. He had no objection due to his profession as a soldier. He stood under God and exchanged the enhancement. He almost couldn¡¯t believe he had finally gotten a rank C enhancement. WangXia opened his palm then one of those old type of explosive people used in the mines appeared. He threw it upward. The bomb exploded at ten meters high but the force was rather weak, at leastpared to what they had been using.

    WangXia smiled bitterly. ¡°This is the Bomb Dominator enhancement. An energy like Qi appeared in my body after receiving it. It is easier to control than Qi. The energy will materialize a bomb that I imagined when I activate it. The power of the bombs will increase as this energy grows stronger. At this rank, I can¡¯t create anything more than that. This is just too...¡±

    Zheng patted his shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be pessimistic. You are only at the tier C enhancement. When your enhancement gets stronger or maybe when you use it more, I think you can also create your own ability. It might not be powerful enough for now but we still have the sma bombs. That can make up for theck of power at this time.¡±

    WangXia nodded. He valued the team more than himself. That was why he listened to Zheng¡¯s suggestion without any objection. However, he was also quite happy to get the Demon energy. It was simr to fantasy novels.

    After WangXia was Zero. Zheng had prepared and said to him. ¡°There¡¯s no need to switch away from the Gauss sniper rifle. You need to exchange a pair of eyes, the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception, a tier B enhancement.¡±

 Vol 15 3-3

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 3-3</h4>

    The Mystic Eyes of Death Perception when activated allow the user view the world in lines and points. Its duration was a mere moment but if Zero could hit a point, the object would instantly copse. The most important thing was that even barriers had such lines and points.

    The Eyes of Death Perception was a starting point in this series. The next up was A tier and its final form was AA tier, Balor¡¯s Eyes, which could actualize the death of the target.

    ¡°The Eyes of Death Perception is the initial enhancement. It onlysts 0.5 seconds. The lines and points will disappear after the direction so you have to use it after you enter the unlocked mode. There¡¯s a twenty-minute cool down before you can use it again. The requirements are extremely strict. Furthermore, your brain would not be able to withstand the strain if you use it for too long, at which point it can cause brain death. However, it¡¯s also immensely powerful. The eyes can find the weak points of even barriers. You can then end the target with a single shot!¡±

    Zheng could quickly search enhancements and items through God using his privilege as the leader. During this series of searches, he found many abilities and enhancements that seemed powerful. However, many were either expensive or not suitable to use for a normal person. These exchanges were categorized into energies, gic enhancements, and enhancements focused on certain parts, like the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception he rmended was a Dojutsu.

    ¡°There are many choices in this series, Sharingan, Byakugan, the Golden Gaze-Fiery Eyes. Though these don¡¯t seem particrly useful. The Eyes of Death Perception is what you need the most. It will unleash the full power of your weapon and take care of enemies even if they have barriers. You just have keep doing what you always do, finish them in one shot!¡±

    Zero had stood under God when Zheng was still rambling on and on. He started the enhancement. A momentter, he walked back casually as if he just went over to get something. He wasn¡¯t in the least bit worried.

    Zheng patted Zero¡¯s shoulder. He knew Zero was a reliablerade. This could be seen through the battle against team South America. His skills and tactics were way beyond what a normal person could achieve. Now that he had the Eyes of Death Perception, just give him a chance and his enemy would be dead.

    ¡°There¡¯s only Xuan and me remaining. What kind of enhancements are you looking for?¡± Zheng said to Xuan with a smile.

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t have any special need for enhancements. I have 9000 points and a rank B reward left. Every person needs a rank D reward for Resident Evil. Ten members need ten rank D rewards, which is one rank B and a rank D. Since I don¡¯t need any enhancements, I can use this rank B reward to activate Resident Evil. I will use the points for rare metals and try to modify the Valkyrie¡¯s power system in these five days and craft a pair of mithril rings for you. the remaining points can be used on the three revived members. I am still doubtful about their abilities so I wish to carry out a practice before entering Resident Evil.¡±

    Xuan¡¯s response surprised Zheng. However, as he thought about this, it was the way Xuan had always acted. He would maximize the interest of the team over any individual in all situations. All he considered was maximizing the interest.

    Zheng nodded and said. ¡°Though I think there¡¯s an enhancement that fits you. Lambda Driver body form. It will shrink the system and insert it into your brain. When your willpower reaches a certain level, you can use it to attack. I think you can take control over this system. However, it costs a rank A reward. We will see if we cane together a rank A reward after the next movie. That will increase the output of your Gauss pistols. You will be able to shoot through even barriers!¡±

    After all these, thest one to exchange was Zheng. He hesitated on what sword technique to choose. The biggest problem was this technique had to work with Explosion and Destruction. Every hit he performs in that extreme speed was powerful already. If he couldn¡¯t increase the power of his shes in these modes, he would rather not bother learning the techniques.

    (A lot of sword techniques but none seems suitable for use in Explosion and Destruction. There just isn¡¯t a need for skills in those modes. All I need are precision at fatal spots and speed.)

    He searched rted exchanges with his eyes closed, focusing on techniques that were fatal and fast. After quite a while, he finally found what he wanted. Yet, he didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry at the result.

    ¡°Technique, Ten Step Kill, rating 197. Suit users with extreme speed and reaction speed. Unparalleled power. Requires two rank A rewards and 10000 points.¡±

    This technique met all his criteria. He could obtain extreme speed in Explosion and Destruction. The unlocked mode would give him the reaction speed. The biggest problem was his thin wallet.

    Zheng couldn¡¯t help it but searched a few more rounds but no other techniques suited his Explosion and Destruction. They might not even get a chance to be used if he exchanged them. So he¡¯d rather save the points and see if the revived members need any weapons.

    Zheng gave up on searching and turned to the three members. He said to Yinkong. ¡°What kind of weapons do you want? Dagger?¡±

    Yinkong was thinking when Zheng turned to her. She paused for a moment and said. ¡°Any weapon will do as long as it can kill.¡± Then she became spaced out again.

    Zheng smiled bitterly. He knew what Yinkong was thinking. The battle against team Devil might seem so long ago for them but it just happened for the three revived members. Especially for Yinkong, she couldn¡¯t put away that hatred so easily.

    Zheng was about to search for an assassination weapon when an idea suddenly struck him. He opened the storage bag and brought out the sword and bow. They didn¡¯t get the storage item from team South America but these two weapons were rank A rewards. They could be huge if they can make use of them.

    He threw the invisible sword to Yinkong with a smile. She was still spacing out but the instincts of an assassin had her subconsciously reached for the handle of the sword when it came close. She swung the sword around then held it up. That was when she finally realized what she was holding onto.

    ¡°It seems like only the person exchanged this item can use it. However, its invisibility attribute is still there. It can also annihte energy. I think you will like an invisible weapon.¡± Zheng smiled at her. ¡°Its name is Excalibur.¡±

 Vol 15 4

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 4</h4>

    It had been a day since they chose their enhancements. Their excitement gradually calmed down. The issue that followed was their next round of training to get used to their new weapons and enhancements. That was to avoid falling into the same situation as team South America where they had powerful weapon and abilities but theck of awareness and techniques turned them into walking points for other teams. It would be idiotic for this to happen.

    The team also had a lot to do aside from training. The dragon blood could give the three new members 100 points in four stats almost for free. They had to pay for a body repair and nothing else. ChengXiao also had to do his exchanges. Not enhancements but he had lost his set of needles so Zheng nned to get him another set. Yet he chose a set of surgical equipment that only required points instead. He also requested Zheng to exchange poisonous nts and insects, along with rare herbs for him.

    ¡°Ha. Let me tell you the truth. The reason I started learning Gu from those old grandpas was to create the ultimate stimnt in this world. I love sticks.¡±

    Pah! Right as he finished the sentence, the girls surrounded him and beat him. When he got up, his face was painted with bruises.

    ¡°What I meant was Gu isn¡¯t all about killing people. It has wide usages like stopping bleeding, sustaining vitality in broken limbs until I can surgically reconnect them, increase regeneration rate and such. These are the beneficial ones. There are also Gu that can kill people, drive them to insanity, or induce illusions.¡±

    Zheng became excited after hearing that. He followed up with questions but ChengXiao¡¯s response gave him a murderous impulse.

    ¡°Ha. You wouldn¡¯t have ever thought of it. I learned Gu to make stimnts so I only learned the beneficial ones. I have not touch the other types.¡±

    ¡°You can go to hell.¡±

    The team finally obtained a field doctor. ording to WangXia, ChengXiao had incredible medical abilities. He had seen ChengXiao saved a soldier from critical condition using simple tools. His effectiveness in the team was way more than just hisbat ability.

    ¡°That¡¯s the situation. Those two weapons are usable. However, you can¡¯t shoot energy arrows with the bow. You also can¡¯t use the special abilities of the sword. You can use these two magical weapons like normal items. Yinkong and Heng could exert strong powers by relying on their own techniques anyway. It isn¡¯t necessary to get powerful weapons and enhancements.¡± Xuan said to Zheng.

    Zheng smiled. ¡°Yeah, they were already strong when they were in the team. The problem is Heng¡¯s instability. He will get scared and be afraid to fight when he sees blood or when people want to attack him. The Focused State of Mind increases his strength a lot. How about the two BB defensive items?¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°There¡¯s no way to repair them. God only provides energy refill and not repairs for items. These two items are useless unless we can discover the energy conversion rules they contain.¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°Too bad the two scumbags from team South America got away. We also didn¡¯t get their storage item. That should contain a lot of goodies judging from what they exchanged.¡±

    He then said to Xuan. ¡°Are we really going to Resident Evil for the T virus prototype now? I feel it¡¯s too early. We have be a lot stronger but going against a super force in the movie world with just the ten of us still seems difficult.¡±

    Xuan didn¡¯t answer the question and asked. ¡°What is the next movie?¡±

    Zheng replied. ¡°Lord of the Rings, a team battle. Didn¡¯t I tell you already?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Yes. A team battle. We didn¡¯t receive notification of enteringst. Which means we aren¡¯t the strongest team in this movie. Even though we can enter earlier to gain influence, we also take the risk of fighting a team with advantage over us. It isn¡¯t certain but if there¡¯s a team stronger than us, it¡¯s probably team Devil or team Celestial. There¡¯s at least a 50% chance. That¡¯s why I wish to obtain the T virus prototype first. It will be useful for the newbies we are going to get and for ourselves. Unlocking provides a big increase inbat strength for anyone. It will give us a higher chance of winning. I think you should remember that no one else in the team has another chance to revive.¡±

    Zheng was silent for a moment, then he nodded. ¡°I get it. We will follow the n. Training starts tomorrow. Have everyone get used to their weapons and enhancements. Once you finished modifying the Valkyrie, we will enter Resident Evil!¡±

    Xuan had the most things to do among all the members. He had to modify the Valkyrie¡¯s energy system and install the sma jet system and a locationing system, because if the robot got too far away during a battle, getting in contact would be a problem. He also made two more mithril rings for Zheng. The Destruction duration was still the same since that depend on how much his body could handle. However, the increase in the quantity of energies allowed him to use Explosion for much longer. With four rings, he didn¡¯t have to conserve energy as much by exiting Explosion.

    The team began their training in the basement of Zheng¡¯s room the next day. The newly revived members could also blend in to the team. Things like each person¡¯s capabilities, area of expertise, and trust couldn¡¯t be established in a short period of time. And neither would God give them the time to do so. They had to practice fighting with each other to get familiarized with these things.

    Those who are capable could always gain respect from others. Yinkong¡¯s closebat ability was only second to Zheng. The addition of the invisible sword made that even Zheng had to be careful when fighting her in close range. She didn¡¯t know how to hold back in practice since all her moves had the goal of killing the target. It wasn¡¯t intentional. That was just the way she fought due to the years of habit.

    Heng also gained respect from the team. His personality might be weak but that was just his willpower. Even Zheng and Yinkong had to acknowledge his strength. However, he wasn¡¯t suited to practicing in pairs. He would immediately surrender unless he activates Focused State of Mind every time as soon as anyone came close.

    ChengXiao on the other hand didn¡¯t perform as well. His eyes were fixed on Yinkong¡¯s chest until she emitted a murderous aura. Then he would turn to Lan¡¯s chest. His eyes moved back and forth and in the end of the day, he would suffer the most beatings.

    ¡°There¡¯s still a long way to go for team China.¡± Zheng eximed.

    Several dayster, Xuan finished the preparations. All ten members gathered in a circle under God. Then Zheng selected the destination.

    ¡°Return to Resident Evil for twenty days!¡±

 Vol 15 5-1

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 5-1</h4>

    It had been a few hours since they came into the Resident Evil world. The point of entrance was an inconspicuous alley. Lan used psyche scan to locate themselves. This area was on the border of a crowded city. There was a long way to the city center. The time waste in the day so they casually selected a decent looking inn on the street and checked in.

    Zheng didn¡¯t use up all the USD from Jurassic Park. These cash didn¡¯t take up much space so he kept them in the bottom of the storage bag. He took the cash out as they came to this world. The cash belong to different worlds but were the same currency after all. The inn owner pinched them then gave them the keys with a big smile. He also asked if they needed any services or dinner.

    "We only have twenty days. In fact, this is five days more than I wanted. Fifteen days is the ideal time frame." Xuan said to the team.

    They weren¡¯t in an assigned mission so as long as they didn¡¯t go looking for dangers intentionally, these twenty days would be very safe. However, they weren¡¯t here for vacation. Their goal was unimaginable to the people of this world. They were going to sneak into the headquarter of the Umbre Corporation and steal the T-virus prototype that was hidden deep within, then head back to that same alley. No one should die in this process, or at least that was what they wished for. Their current knowledge of this world was only the time limit of twenty days.

    "We first need to know where the headquarter of the Umbre Corporation is, how big it is, how many people are in there, if there¡¯s any bio weapons, what kind of dangers we might encounter, where the T-virus prototype is, how to obtain it, andst, how to escape from the Corporation¡¯s chase or perhaps their nuclear attack."

    The process was simr to regr movies except for theck of a field restricting them from leaving the area in the beginning. The team of ten gathered in Zheng¡¯s room to discuss their n. Of course, it was mostly just listening to Xuan than actual discussion.

    Since there was no immediate danger, Zheng entered the third stage and simted HongLu.

    "I have some ideas." He twirled the hair on his forehead. "The situation is simple. We don¡¯t know anything about the world. The only connection we have with it is we finished the movie, actually two movies. We didn¡¯t have a specific ce we wanted to go to when we entered so God probably wouldn¡¯t put us too far away from its theme. Which means the headquarter of the Umbre Corporation wouldn¡¯t be too far away. It may be in the center of the city, or under where we are standing, or even above us."

    Xuan nodded. He picked up a bright red tomato and took a bite. "The issue isn¡¯t the whereabouts of its location. Based on the movie, the Corporation had resemnce of the government and its responsibilities. Its headquarter should be easily recognizable just like thendmark of a country. Every country wants to disy its magnificence to people. The Umbre Corporation will do the same to increase its publicity. What we are searching for is their research facility for secret bio weapons inside the headquarter.

    "Judging from the current situation, we have three things to verify. First is the current time. How long has it been since the second movie? Second is our location. How far away are we from the headquarter? That will determine the order we do things because the distance represents the security strength of the Corporation and affects whether or not they will use nuclear weapon during our escape.

    "The third thing is moreplicated. That¡¯s the interior map of the headquarter. It will affect how we go about sneaking into the headquarter and obtain the virus. If my spection is correct, this should be worth a rank B reward for the team."

    Contrary to Xuan¡¯s certainty, Zheng who was still simting HongLu frowned. He thought about it and said. "Do you remember Alice being brought away at the end of the movie by people disguised as staffs of the Umbre Corporation? They were obviously familiar with the inside of the headquarter. Can we ask them for help? Just like how we asked the characters for help in The Mummy? Those people had fought together with us after all."

    Xuan took another bite off the tomato. "You are putting too much emphasis on human nature. It may be taken into consideration but human nature also involves the most uncertainty. If possible, you should abandon such considerations at the beginning of any ns. If we were to include the movie characters into our n, there will be too much variance. First of all, do you still remember the scene where they sneaked into the Corporation?"

    Zheng looked at Xuan with surprise. The man finished the tomato two more bites then said. ¡°Judging from the scene, the movie characters definitely borrowed powers from another big force in this world. That was how they were able to bring Alice away under the disguise as the Corporation staffs. As for the big force, I suspect it may be the government. Understand? The more forces we get in touch with, the higher the variance bes. Most importantly, human nature has the biggest effect on variance. Do you want to leave your future up to fate?¡±

    It took Zheng quite a while before he smiled bitterly. Those words gave him Deja vu. It was like when he first met Xuan back in Alien. Xuan grouped himself among the major group and asked if he would leave his future up to fate. His reply was to decide on his own future. This was how Xuan was, always had been.

    ¡°I get it. We will do this by ourselves. The first thing is we need are yourputer skills. I know you are good withputers. Find out the time we are in. The second thing is find out where we are and where the Corporation¡¯s headquarter is. Thest step may be more difficult since we only have twenty days. Once we have the locations, YinKong and I will sneak into it.¡±

    Zheng then assigned them other tasks. Xuan and YinKong was responsible for theputer rted tasks. YinKong also had amazingputer skills, only second to Xuan. She said that as an assassin, there were more ways to killing the target aside from weapons andbat. She was the only one that could help Xuan with this.

    Lan had to scan the whole area around them then draw it down. WangXia would then set up traps based on the terrains and n the escape route. Once they got to the point when they get chased byrge groups, they would run back here and use the traps to dy the enemies. WangXia had a lot of such experience from being in the special forces so he agreed without hesitation.

    ¡°Now we wait for Xuan and YinKong.¡±

    The Resident Evil movies, both the first and second, were the turning points for Zheng. He went from a normal person into a member of this world in the first movie. That was when he came to realize what it meant to fight to live on. That was the beginning of his transition from a normal person to a warrior that struggled between the line of life and death. The second turning point was the battle against team Devil in the second movie. The loss of hisrades made him understood what they meant to him. The him before that point became a leader due to the dangers and responsibilities. It wasn¡¯t after the battle that he considered himself a real leader. One that wish to lead his team to the top, never lose to another team, and hope to win against team Devil without losing anyone!

    ¡°The first two times were turning points for me. Will this third time be a new turning point?¡± Zheng lightly asked himself as he stared at the night sky after everyone left.

 Vol 15 5-2

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 5-2</h4>

    Zheng had to admit that efficiency was an important factor for Xuan and Yinkong. The addition of the sense of urgency from the mission made they ce even more importance to the task. By noon the next day, they had gotten down the basic situation.

    ¡°First, the time is only a week after the end of the second movie. The newspapers reported thergest meteorites strike of the century on Roon City a few days ago and wiped it off from the map. This was obviously an attempt by the Corporation to cover up the nuclear attack. There needed to be some time for buffer between the event and the report, so the actual time should be around ten days after the movie. The difference won¡¯t be five days apart.¡± Xuan said calmly as he looked at the paper in his hand.

    Yinkong also had a piece of paper on her hand. She looked slightly different from Xuan in that she seemed tired. Xuan had always shown himself as a machine that had no concept of feeling tired. Yinkong¡¯s disy was more like that of a normal person. Even the toughest person would show weariness from working overnight.

    ¡°Uh. We are indeed near the headquarter of the Umbre Corporation. The center of this city is a massive building. That¡¯s what the Corporation announce to the public as their headquarter. Inside the building are research facilities, weapon development facilities, material development facilities, medical center, food and even stock brokerage firm. Umbre Corporation is a world sspany on nuclear weapon development but its businesses extended to every category. It won¡¯t take much time to get into the city, about half an hour if we drive.¡± Yinkong said. Then she opened up the paper revealing a map of the terrain of this city.

    Her handwriting was surprisingly neat, nothing what you would expect from an assassin. Her fingers were delicate and white. ChengXiao was dripping his saliva when she exined the map as her fingers ran over the paper. When she finally finished and pulled back her hand, he sighed.

    ¡°What a piece of masterwork! And she¡¯s a baby face with big breasts and an emotionally pure woman waiting to get developed! I can¡¯t hold...¡± After Yinkong stopped talking, he finally couldn¡¯t contain himself and shouted. It seemed like he had been holding these words to himself for so long.

    Just then, Yinkong grabbed at the air as if she was holding onto something. ChengXiao¡¯s eyes immediately fixed on the map and asked Kampa some questions like those weren¡¯t his words.

    Zheng smiled bitterly. He came to have a deep understanding of the members due to the revivals. A kind of understanding beyond what each person knew about themselves. So he knew ChengXiao was only acting. He was a very reliable man.

    Simrly, even though Yinkong was an assassin, an extremely talented one, she had a soft side to her. That was how she treated herrades. She had always trusted herrades. Although she couldn¡¯t express herself well through words, Zheng learned this through her inner thoughts during the revival. That was why he hugged her. He felt a bit of pity for her and thought of her as a little sister.

    ¡°Ok. Back to our topic. Yinkong, can we enter this building? Are there any restrictions?¡± Zheng coughed and asked.

    She nodded first then shook her head. ¡°The building has an unusual design. It¡¯s split into two parts. The outer part is open to the public and is where the office to the public is located. At the back of this part is arge area that¡¯s heavily guarded. That is where the research facilities and where the secrets of thepany are located ording to what they said to the public. This area is extremely big. The headquarter included almost the whole center area of the city.¡±

    Zheng thought for a moment then turned to Xuan. ¡°What about you? Did you get into their internalwork?¡±

    Xuan gave him a weird look then brought out a tomato. ¡°You put too much confidence on me, more than my ability. The Umbre Corporation¡¯s firewall is very advanced. It¡¯s almost on par with the U.S.¡¯swork defense for their nuclear weapons. Do you think I am a main character of those fantasy novels WangXia reads to hack into it using this kind ofputers? The hardware isn¡¯t sufficient and there are no already made software. Although we could exchange supeputers from God at a low cost but their sizes are massive and consumes too much energy. It takes too long to modify the energy system, at least a dozen days, so I only exchanged this one.¡±

    He took out a metallic box the size of his palm and threw it to Zheng. ¡°Install it on the Corporation¡¯s internalwork. When the lights turn green, it will have copied all the information from thework. It will take from ten to twenty minutes. This thing is a future tech device but it¡¯s still programmed in 0s and 1s. If a red lightes up, that means you are discovered by thework. Then just run.¡± Xuan focused on eating his tomato.

    From bright red apples to bright red tomatoes, Zheng couldn¡¯t understand why Xuan chose bright red for his food. However, tomatoes had more juices than apples so he always ended up with his hand covered in red juices after eating one.

    Zheng shook his head. ¡°Switch to something green next time. So Yinkong or I need to sneak into the Corporation? Which one are we getting into? The outer part or inner?¡±

    Xuan casually replied. ¡°The outer part is good enough. This is a future item. If it can¡¯t even aplish this little task, then the 500 points are a waste.¡±

    Zheng nodded. Luxurious items were the cheapest in the exchange system. Things like wine and even drugs were extremely cheap. Next up were raw materials. Most of them were cheap except from magical ones that didn¡¯t exist in the real world. Then the next tier was non weapons like the Xian needles ChengXiao had or the core of the Sky Stick. These items were cheaper than their actual value.

    This little device was neither a weapon or defensive item and costed 500 points so it must be very effective. Since Xuan said it could intercept information from the Corporation, Zheng believed the device had these functions.

    He looked over the box then said. ¡°I will sneak into the headquarter and install this. There shouldn¡¯t be any problems if I be careful. Lan assist me from outside. WangXia and Kampa protect Lan. Zero find a ce and stay on guard. Everyone else stay in the inn. You have to protect Xuan and Yinkong while they work. Don¡¯t let anyone get near them.¡±

    Zheng stopped as a thought came into mind. ¡°Gando, how is the robot? Can you fight arge group of armed helicopters?¡±

    Gando was taken aback. He had kept quiet since he entered the movie. The movie didn¡¯t have anything to do with him so he remained low key. However, now that the leader asked, he casually replied. ¡°The robot is obviously much better than the bear robot even though it¡¯s not the one I know. It¡¯s a sci-fi product after all. It has three modes. Its armor is also made from an alloy from the OverTechnology. Xuan said his analysis shows the armor is only slightly softer than the bodyguard bug¡¯s exoskeleton. Even your Tiger¡¯s Soul will take a few strikes...¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Which means there isn¡¯t any danger if you go fight arge number of battle jets or armed helicopters?¡± Zheng suddenly smiled.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

 Vol 15 6-1

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 6-1</h4>

    Team China was strong.

    Zheng firmly believed in this. The team¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t merely their cooperation, nor their believes or anything. They had really be strong and that was the fact.

    Perhaps this team China was nothing more than a bunch of bugs in the eyes of the saints who created God¡¯s realm, but as they struggled between the line of life and death, as their enhancements increased, their strength had surpassed the concept of powerful in the real world.

    Zero¡¯s sniping skills when working with the Eyes of Death Perception and the power of the Gauss sniper rifle could take on even Zheng with the dragonshard in long range. The magic to the Eyes was their ability to locate fatal points. Despite the fact it only had a duration of half a second, Zero could shatter barriers if he could hit a fatal point in that short time.

    Zheng realized the problem when he faced the super defense from team South America and the exoskeleton of the bodyguard bugs in thest movie. He remembered a theory Xuan once said that as swords became sharper, shields would be tougher. That was why he wished to obtain a sword technique. Unfortunately, his wallet wasn¡¯t fat enough to exchange the one he wanted. He would have to wait and see if he was lucky enough to get the AA technique in the future.

    Zero¡¯s skills were outstanding. There didn¡¯t seem to be anything in this world that could withstand a shot from the Gauss sniper rifle. Even the OverTechnology armor of the Valkyrie wouldn¡¯t be able to take a hit if Zero were to use the Eyes of Death Perception. The end result would be an explosion if he hit a fatal point.

    Of course, his excellence was limited to sniping. He couldn¡¯t take on dozens of armed helicopters. Even if he were to shoot down half the helicopters, the enemies just needed a single shot to hit and he would be dead. Taking on arge number of high tech weapons was the task of Gando. The Valkyrie¡¯s effectiveness was maximized at fighting high tech armed vehicles.

    WangXia¡¯s detonation and his future enhancement might be a powerful AOE user that could control bio bombs.

    Kampa had fire support and the possible tactical nukes they might get.

    Yinkong had assassination and closebat.

    Heng had his arrow techniques for long range.

    ChengXiao had his medical skills and Gu.

    Lan had psyche force abilities and mind control.

    Team China was strong. Even though they might still becking in some wayspared to team Devil and team Celestial, this gap would close in as they grew. They would surpass these two teams at the end!

    ¡°That was what I had been thinking about.¡± Zheng muttered in his mind. ¡°I approximately get the reasons Xuan wanted toe to this world for the prototype T virus in such a hurry. I at least get the gist of it after simting HongLu. One of the reasons is to improve individual member¡¯s strength. I think you know that the prototype T virus unlocks the first stage of the unlocked mode. Kampa and WangXia still haven¡¯t unlocked the gic restraint yet. Though this isn¡¯t actually a pressing matter. Zheng¡¯s true intention is rather nefarious.¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly. ¡°Killing an unlocked member in team battles has a big differencepared to killing a normal member. The difference is almost heaven and earth. He made two mistakes in thest movie during the end. One, he didn¡¯t consider team South America wouldmunicate through Soul Link and hid the fact they had the revival crosses. As a result, everyone in our team lost 4000 points. Two, we didn¡¯t get their storage item and that meant we indirectly lost a lot of points and rewards. That was why he said points and rewards aren¡¯t too useful. I was actually quite happy when I heard it. It means he had begun to understand human nature. He isn¡¯t thinking like aplete machine anymore. So he wished to make up for the team¡¯s lost and the best method he came up with was to make every person we kill in future team battles unlocked members.¡±

    Lan was shocked and replied. ¡°How is that possible? Not even team Devil had a full team of unlocked members when we fought them. Are you saying?¡±

    Zheng confirmed her. ¡°Correct. That¡¯s what I meant. He saw that the next movie is a team battle so he wanted to obtain the prototype T virus first. That would increase our team member¡¯s survivability but the real intention is to inject enemy team members with the virus. So that every person we kill will be an unlocked member. The amount of points and rewards we can get will be unimaginable.¡±

    Lan shivered. Xuan¡¯s mind was frightening when they came to understand it. Every action he took had an underlying reason deep down. He even included people he hadn¡¯t seen in his calctions and furthermore, his calctions were nefarious.

    ¡°Ok. Don¡¯t over think it. No matter what his ns are, I believe that he has be a real member of the team after so much we have been through. Team China wouldn¡¯t be the same without him. If I am the heart of the team, he¡¯s the brain, and everyone else are the bones and flesh. As long as we stay united, and only if we stay united, will we be able to defeat team Devil. Because we possess what they don¡¯t have.¡±

    Zheng walked along with a crowd to a building in the center of the city. This was the headquarter of the Umbre Corporation, a silver and tall building. The silver ss formed the shape of the umbre logo. It was announcing that this was their headquarter.

    Zheng casually walked into the building. Lan¡¯s psyche scan showed him the distribution of the security guards and cameras in the building and also the special locations inside.

    ¡°No biological weapons like zombies and lickers. The securities in the first thirty floors are normal. But the number of security guards increased above that. There are no elevators to floor between thirty-nine and forty. That in between floor is a bullet proof ss corridor. There are heavy firearms at both ends of the hall. Forty and above are various weaponboratories. There are also human size robots.¡±

    Zheng headed toward the elevator as he looked over the map in his mind and listened to Lan. ¡°Send these images to Xuan and connect our minds.¡±

    Lanplied. Ten secondster, Zheng entered the elevator and pressed 29.

    Xuan¡¯s voice also came through. ¡°I have seen the scan. What are you thinking?¡±

    Zheng replied. ¡°You can see that the building is heavily guarded at floor thirty and beyond. The security cameras are going to capture me if I go in without an identity. I might even get into conflict with the guards. Can I intercept the passwords you wanted in the lower floors?¡±

    Xuan thought for a moment then said. ¡°Probably not. You have to know that I need the passwords to their internalwork. I used the device to capture a section of their firewall when I invaded them. You can start below floor thirty. If the interception is sessful, the lights will turn green. If it fails, they will turn yellow. If you are discovered, they will turn red. I suggest you try a floor below thirty, then between thirty and thirty-nine, and if that fails, go above floor forty.¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°Floor forty? Please. You see the scan? Do you think I can get through that transparent corridor without triggering the guards? I can if I force my way through.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s a way.¡± Xuan replied with certainty.

 Vol 15 6-2

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 6-2</h4>

    ¡°I have confirmed it. It doesn¡¯t work.¡± Zheng stood by the window and looked down. The twenty-nine stories height made him feel a little dizzy. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t have acrophobia and didn¡¯t just faint.

    Xuan¡¯s n was as simple and efficient as always, cross the corridor and get to floor forty-one and above from outside. The outside of the building was bullet proof ss. That might present a problem for normal people but Zheng could easily break through it.

    The problem though wasn¡¯t the ss. It was how to get up several floors? Flying?

    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with the Sky Stick. It causes too much noise which would expose you easily. I need you to secretly sneak in then obtain the internal password of the Corporation. Otherwise, you would be better off killing yourself up the floors.¡± Xuan sneered.

    Zheng shook his head. He knew what Xuan wanted him to do, use Geppo with instant Destruction to get up. People on the ground wouldn¡¯t notice a person up thirty stories high. However, the problem was the ss panes were ced next to each other. Where would hend afterward? How would he get back into the building?

    ¡°That isn¡¯t my problem. I still have some things to do. Intercept the passwords and return before the evening. Over.¡± The apathetic voice finally disappeared from Zheng¡¯s mind.

    Zheng couldn¡¯t help but look out the window again. He received a rather weird task. Not that it was dangerous but crossing the floors from outside felt weird to him.

    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s see if I can get the passwords from the lower floors.¡± He murmured. This was a task for the team after all. He had no choice but to ept it.

    The psyche scan provided him with the locations of all the security cameras. There were several offices without cameras. Perhaps these offices weren¡¯t important. Zheng randomly chose an empty office and went in. he installed the intercepting device on thework theny on the sofa. Afterward, he waited for the device to work.

    Unfortunately, the lights all turned yellow after ten minutes. Zheng knew it failed. His only choice left was to go up to floor thirty and above. Of course, the most straightforward way was to head out through the window in this room with Geppo.

    ¡°The question is what identity should I use?¡± He murmured to himself.

    The results from the psyche scan showed that there were identity verifications in floors above thirty. He would be found out if he failed a verification and end his task right there.

    ¡°Lan, does your mind control work on the normal people in this building?¡± Zheng worked out to the hallway and said to Lan through his mind.

    Lan paused for a while before she replied. ¡°Some. There are also some people with a strong will. The normal office workers are okay. Do you want me to use it? I don¡¯t have much experience with this skill so I can only control them for about an hour.¡±

    Zheng nodded in content. ¡°That¡¯s good enough. If things go smoothly, I can obtain the passwords in thirty minutes. Now here¡¯s a critical question, can you probe the memories of those you control? I won¡¯t know what reason I can use to get to floor thirty without their memory.¡±

    Another long pause for Lan. Then she suddenly said. ¡°There¡¯s a man holding a cup of coffee to your left. I have controlled him. I can probe his memory. However, I can¡¯t see memory within the deeper part of his consciousness and those that he had forgotten. This is a regr office worker. He can¡¯t go up to floor thirty but his memory show that his supervisor can. It seems like he can go up to get signatures from people higher up.¡±

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief and smiled. ¡°Then let¡¯s find his supervisor. If you can¡¯t control him then try another supervisor. We need to obtain the passwords in thirty minutes if possible.¡±

    Lanplied and searched with psyche scan. Ten secondster, she found that supervisor, a man in his thirties. This man looked strong but his will was unexpectedly weak. He stood there without moving by the time Zheng came over.

    ¡°This is the supervisor. He has to bring several documents up for signatures from the superintendent. There are forty minutes until the next time but the documents are ready. Zheng, you can also go up with the documents. His memory shows that the verification isn¡¯t too strict.¡± Lan said.

    Zheng nodded. He had already dressed in a suit since he had to sneak into the inner part of this building. He also worked as a supervisor in the real world, so he was familiar with the attitude andnguage used. He took over the documents from the middle age man, then patted his own face. His cautious and sharp eyes softened a lot. He still felt something was missing then took the sses off the man. He finally walked toward the stairs pleased.

    ¡°You do look like a regr office worker but don¡¯t you feel that your movements give off a sense of murderous feeling? You subconsciously positioned your arms ready to attack even when you interact with normal people. Your foot is too forward. It¡¯s like you are going to dodge at any second. And your eyes.¡± Seeing that Zheng was adjusting himself, Lan added through her mind.

    Zheng smiled bitterly. The observer had a clearer perspective on things. He thought he wasn¡¯t much different from a normal person but people looking at him would notice that his movements weren¡¯t ones a normal person would have. He was always cautious even when he was walking or talking. That was understandable. He wouldn¡¯t be a veteran yer without such qualities, not to mention bing the leader of team China.

    ¡°Changes always happen unconsciously. We are not normal people anymore. It isn¡¯t only me but Lan, you too, and everyone else too.¡± As he said this, he found himself a little lost.

    While he thought to himself, the elevator continued upward. Ding. The door slowly opened.

    The security in floor thirty wasn¡¯t as heavy as he imagined. He saw a few office workers walking on the hallway. The security guards were only stationed on some hallways. When Zheng walked pass them, their eyes followed him. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to them and walked openly in front of them. Then the security guards turned their attention elsewhere after he passed.

    ¡°Lan, found any ce without people? And where the cameras don¡¯t see you.¡± He seemed to be walking leisurely but he was getting anxious.

    Lan felt the same way too. She scanned back and forth several times before replying. ¡°No. ces without security cameras either have a lot of people or some executive offices. There are also people in those offices. Let me find an executive with a weaker willpower and control him. Then you can take the chance to intercept the passwords.¡±

    Zheng replied in agreement. ¡°Okay. Choose the location. Best if it¡¯s near where I am. I felt that someone has already noticed me. However, your scan shows no one near me. Just try to hurry up.¡±

    At the same time in a higher floor of the building. Several men in suits was watching Zheng through the monitors. One person nodded. ¡°That¡¯s him. Can¡¯t be wrong. The G virus carrier from the city, a previous employee of thepany, Zheng Zha. Note a merit for the retired mercenary that found him hiding his skills. The bonus will be given out along other bonuses.¡±

 Vol 15 6-3

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 6-3</h4>

    Once Zheng entered an office without cameras with Lan¡¯s assistance, he was finally able to take off the sses.

    ¡°That was a torture wearing these with perfect vision. Completely asking for troubles myself.¡± He rubbed his eyes.

    Lan giggled. A pretty woman in the room stood up. There was aputer at where she was sitting. The office was spacious and neat. It seemed like she was in mid management.

    Zheng sat on the chair, still rubbing his eyes. Then he installed the intercepting device and exhaled. His attention shifted toward the door of the office.

    Lanughed. ¡°Don¡¯t be so stressed. I am monitoring the outside with psyche scan. Aren¡¯t the images also sent to you? You don¡¯t have to stare like that.¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly. ¡°I can¡¯t help it. Not that I want to stay so attentive but this has be a habit. I won¡¯t feelfortable if I don¡¯t do this and will have the sense that we are missing something, something fatal.¡±

    Time and time again the team fought battles on the line of life and death. Perhaps they couldn¡¯t notice it at the time but once they calmed down or try to assimte into normal people¡¯s lives, they would feel unustomed. Because they had gradually gotten used to battles and dangers.

    As Zheng became slightly spaced out, the lights on the device started turning green. However, some yellow lights also came on. At the end, half of them were green and half were yellow.

    ¡°Does that mean it intercepted half the passwords?¡± Zheng smiled bitterly. He had Lan report the result to Xuan.

    Xuan¡¯s reply was pretty straightforward. ¡°Then head to floor forty and above.¡±

    Zhengined to himself but he still walked over to the window and looked out. Pedestrians were merely tiny dots at this height. You wouldn¡¯t simply die but smashed into a puddle if you were to fall.

    Zheng felt theck of an alternative. A task was a task. He said to Lan. ¡°Scan floor forty-one and send me the images. Also look for an office by the window. See if you can control the people inside. I will enter from there.¡±

    As Lan began the scan, Zheng opened the window and stood on the window sill. The wind blowing at him was strong. Once Lan controlled a person and sent the location to him, he stepped out.

    Zheng used instant Destruction. The two additional mithril rings Xuan made allowed him to use this technique in non-emergency situations like this. The only thing he had to worry about was whether his body could handle the strain.

    Zheng jumped up six meters with Geppo. The whole wall of this building was made of sses. So he had to stay cautious to not get seen by the people inside. He moved by the lines where the ss panes met. Several more jumpster, he finally arrived at the forty first floor height. Then after a few more Geppo, he carefully opened a window and headed in. This was luxuriously decorated room. An old man in his mid-fifties stood by the desk.

    Zheng took several deep breaths after he got a firm grip on the floor. He looked over to the old man. This seemed like a person in technical role judging by his attire. However, he looked rather tired. Maybe that was why Lan was able to control him.

    Zheng installed the intercepting device to thework cable without a word. After he was done, he said to Lan with a smile. ¡°Thank god we have you here. I wouldn¡¯t be able toplete this task without your help unless I killed my way through. Getting here unnoticed was unimaginable. Are the floors above forty all research facilities for weapons? Since the securities are so strict.¡±

    Lan replied lightly. ¡°Not all of them are. Some facilities research special materials and robots. However, the higher you go, the stricter the securities are and the more advanced their researches are. Do you want me to scan up there?¡±

    Zheng thought for a bit. ¡°Just a brief scan. The thing to look for is if they have a facility for bio weapons.¡±

    Bio weapons and especially mutations were the core researches of the Umbre Corporation. Of course, such researches wouldn¡¯t be disyed to the public so easily and so they basically wouldn¡¯t have the facility in a public building like this one. Unlike the underground facility in the first Resident Evil, if something went wrong with a research in this building, they couldn¡¯t nuke their own headquarter.

    About a minuteter, Lan replied with hesitation. ¡°I found Carlos on floor fifty-seven.¡±

    Zheng was surprised and asked. ¡°Who¡¯s Carlos?¡±

    ¡°Carlos, that mercenary leader from the Umbre Corporation in the second movie. He was one of the people who sneaked into the Corporation and saved Alice at the end of the second movie. Don¡¯t you remember?¡±

    Zheng stood up abruptly. He pondered for a moment and sat back down. ¡°Can you probe his mind? I suspect he¡¯s a spy. He approached Alice with intention. Otherwise, why would he be here? Especially on floor fifty-seven? How was he able to bypass the security on floor forty?¡±

    Lan paused for a moment. ¡°I can¡¯t probe. His willpower is strong, almost on par with Zero¡¯s. Are we going to contact him? He seems to be downloading information about the higher ups of the Corporation from theputer.¡±

    Zheng exhaled. ¡°Connect me to Xuan and take notice of the information he¡¯s downloading.¡± He entered the third stage of the unlocked mode.

    Xuan¡¯s voice came through in ten seconds and said. ¡°I got the details. There¡¯s a thirty to forty percent chance he¡¯s a spy. It¡¯s lower than fifty percent but if it turns out to be true, we have a seventy percent chance of getting caught into a difficult battle or maybe even wipe for the mission. So I don¡¯t agree to get in contact with him.¡±

    Zheng twirled his hair. ¡°I get what you mean. Contacting him so abruptly might get us involved in more problems. However, do you still remember the second movie? Alice left the bio weapon research facility with their help. I think a facility that researches bio weapons on the ground floor is much more heavily guarded than one that¡¯s underground, like the Hive. That may be the real headquarter of the Corporation. Furthermore, we don¡¯t actually need their help. We just need to get the location of this facility from them.¡±

    Xuan replied with a hint of sneering at him. ¡°That¡¯s merely your spection. Putting too much consideration on human nature onlyplicates the situation. My advice is not to contact them. Of course, you are the leader. If you think a situation full of uncertainties gives you strength, there¡¯s nothing I can say.¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly. He had been worrying about having two strategists in the team. Starship Troopers and the movies prior showed the unreceable role of a strategist in the team. Team China was lucky to have Xuan and HongLu. Yet their methods of thinking contrasted sharply. They wereing to a conflict even when he was just simting HongLu, not to mention what would happen after he was revived.

    Xuan said calmly. ¡°I won¡¯t consider fighting a difficult battle when there¡¯s a simple solution. You are strong but not omnipotent.¡± His voice disappeared from Zheng¡¯s mind.

    Zheng sighed and pondered for some time. He almost picked off all the hair by his forehead. He bit his teeth and said to Lan. ¡°Connect me to Carlos.¡±

    Just then, the lights on the intercepting device which he hadpletely forgotten about turned green.

 Vol 15 7-1

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 7-1</h4>

    Carlos was obviously shocked when Zheng¡¯s voice appeared in his head. He was doing some things stealthily. It seemed like downloading a name list of people in managerial positions. He also didn¡¯t have a legitimate identity. So he almost fell to the floor when he heard Zheng¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Zheng Zha? Your soul can still exist after death with the G virus? Shit. That can¡¯t be real.¡± He lost his reasons for a moment and murmured about souls.

    Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. ¡°Wait. I am not dead. We are justmunicating through our minds. How could I have be a soul? Don¡¯t curse me about dying!¡±

    A while of silence from Carlos. He took several deep breaths and said. ¡°What is this that can send your voice to people¡¯s minds? People who don¡¯t know about this would think you are a ghost. How did you escape? All yourrades and we were knocked unconscious and taken away back then. We escaped afterward and heard people talk about what happened. It seemed like the Corporation nuked the city with nuclear bomb shortly after we escaped. We are certain you didn¡¯t escape at the time.¡±

    Zheng had mixed feelings as he heard about the situation at the time. He wanted to make up some lies but when he came to say it, he sighed. ¡°That¡¯s a very long story.¡±

    Carlos also had mixed feelings. Hisrades all died in the city. He was the only one among the mercenaries who lived. Although he met several newrades afterward, the death of his original group made him feel down.

    A moment of silence from both people. Carlos then said. ¡°Zheng, it¡¯s good to hear that you are fine. If we have your help, we can certainly save Alice!¡±

    It was Zheng who was shocked this time. The ending of the second movie that he knew was everyone including Alice boarded the ne. However, the violent wind from the result of the explosion caused the ne to crash. Alice died in that crash. Umbre Corporation found the remains of the ne and used their technology to revive her. They also tried to erase her memory in order to control her. She miraculously regained her memory the escaped the Corporation¡¯s headquarter with the help of Carlos and his group.

    (Right. It isn¡¯t long after the end of the second movie. We entered at the time they are attempting to save Alice. That¡¯s why he mentions this.)

    Zheng was still thinking when a stern voice suddenly sounded in his mind. That never changing apathetic voice of God.

    ¡°Bonus mission pre-Resident Evil Extinction. Rescue Alice within twenty days. Three members receive a rank B reward and 5000 points. If Alice isn¡¯t rescued in twenty days, or if Alice dies, erase three members at random. Not allowed to obtain plot information about the next movie from the movie characters in any way. Each sentence deducts 100 to 1000 points.¡±

    Zheng was stunned hearing these words. They were both fortunate and unfortunate to receive a bonus mission that wasn¡¯t entirely a team mission. There weren¡¯t many points and rewards but it still totaled to 15000 points and a rank A reward. Furthermore, saving Alice didn¡¯t seem to be a difficult mission based on the original movie. So this bonus mission was basically gifting them points.

    (Not allowed to obtain plot information about the next movie from the movie characters in any way. What is the point of this rule?)

    As Zheng was still thinking, Carlos said. ¡°Alice died when the ne crashed so we escaped by ourselves. Fortunately, we met...¡±

    Just then, God¡¯s notification of points deducted came through and scared him. If Carlos continued, it would certainly go to the plot of the third movie, which was what God had forbidden. He immediately digressed. ¡°Leave that forter. There are several critical questions right now like do you know where Alice is? How is the security there? What do you need me to do?¡±

    Carlos followed Zheng¡¯s topic and said. ¡°We don¡¯t know much right now. We only know that Alice is undergoing healing within the internal headquarter of the Umbre Corporation. The healing will take about ten days or more. In the meantime, we can find out where she is and we have enough time to make the rescue n. What do you think?¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°We will have to settle for that. I am on floor forty-one. How much longer are you going to take? It¡¯s better for us to meet and talk face to face afterward. And where is Jill? Gather everyone for a meet up.¡±

    Carlos hesitated for a moment then said. ¡°My task still needs about half an hour. I don¡¯t know how you get up above floor forty-one, but there¡¯s going to be a floor inspection every two hours. The next one is in twenty minutes. If you can¡¯t leave by yourself, why don¡¯t youe to the floor I am on. I have an identity that can get you out of the building.¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°No. I cane up here so I naturally have my way to leave. It¡¯s decided then. I will leave this building now and wait for you at the park across. Don¡¯t worry. I can find you.¡±

    ¡°Then Jill and the others will...¡± Carlos was replying when Zheng cut off the connection.

    Zheng dropped himself on the sofa and smiled bitterly. He twirled his hair as he pondered. The bonus mission was hugely different from his expectation and n. He originally wanted to obtain information about the internals of the Corporation from Carlos, such as where the research base was at, how the security was there, if there was anything to be aware of. Who would have thought that Carlos didn¡¯t tell him anything about those but rather gave him a mission, especially one with a time limit?

    ¡°So this was what Xuan meant. Sudden situations can be good or bad. We can¡¯t gain control of how things will develop every time and it can¡¯t always lead to good developments every time. What if we encounter the bad side of things, like if we fail this mission and get our team members killed?¡± Zheng murmured to himself.

    After a long while, he stood up and took off the intercepting device. Then he said to Lan. ¡°Help me scan the offices with a window from floor twenty-nine to twenty. Label the people you can control then just choose one.¡±

    Lanplied. About a minuteter, she said. ¡°I havebeled the person I controlled on floor twenty-two. Zheng, is there something on your mind?¡±

    Zheng smiled at her through his mind. He walked over to the window then jumped out. He said to Lan. ¡°Do you think Xuan is important to our team?¡±

    Lan replied affirmatively. ¡°Of course. To be honest, the reason we won¡¯t in Starship Troopers was because we had Xuan in the team. Do you have anything against him? Did something happen between you two again?¡± She wasn¡¯t overthinking since Xuan and Zheng were almost enemies long ago. They became a team after Zheng slowly grew up to a leader and Xuan revived.

    ¡°No. How can that be?¡± Zhengughed. He used Geppo again then replied. ¡°It¡¯s not conflicts. I am just feeling worried, a little lost at the future direction of the team. A lot of things are just different means to the same end. So there can¡¯t be a definite right way. Simrly, it applies to the strategy and arrangement of the team¡¯s future. Xuan¡¯s strategies are full of gambles and interests. He considers too little of human nature. These ns are steady in that they proceed ordingly and you either seed or fail. Our other strategist focuses on changes and variability. He may create miracles in the most desperate situation and he may run into a wall during a moderate situation.¡±

 Vol 15 7-2

    How Zheng left the building needed not to be said. It didn¡¯t take much effort with the assistance of mind control from Lan. After he lesiurely left, he still had the time to sit down for a cup of coffee with Lan.

    After their coffee, Zheng muttered. ¡°Do you think I did the right thing, taking on an unwarranted uncertainty? Even though I have been saying to try our best for more points and rewards and do more bonus missions to close the gap between team Devil and us, but I was reckless this time.¡±

    Lan was spacing out with her coffee in hand. It wasn¡¯t until Zheng asked her a second time before she put down the coffee andughed. ¡°Well, it isn¡¯t totally reckless since you have your consideration. Getting information from the movie characters, whether the information has to do with bonus missions or our n, has the opportunity of helping us avoid danger. And working peacefully with movie characters in order to obtain information and help from them is how we are different from team Devil.¡±

    Zheng nodded. "That isn¡¯t wrong but our goal this time is the prototype T virus. We got caught in another mission while we have such a mission. Fortunately, the bonus mission doesn¡¯t conflict with stealing the virus. Otherwise we will either have to abandon the virus in order to save time, or split the team into two groups. If that happens, our strength will decrease and might result in casualties. Perhaps this is the reason Xuan didn¡¯t want me to get in contact with Carlos. Neither the time nor location is suitable. The uncertainty will also hugely affect our team."

    Lan smiled and didn¡¯t follow up. Soft music was ying in the cafe. She seemed to be drowned in the music. She looked so gentle with a slight smile despite listening to the serious topics Zheng was talking about.

    "Zheng, have we sat down for a quiet cup of coffee like this before?" Lan suddenly muttered after he was finished talking.

    Zheng was surprised. He was concerning the team¡¯s surival. He couldn¡¯t flip his mind around to such a girl¡¯s feeling all of a sudden. It took several seconds for him to understand what Lan meant. He gave a bitter smile and picked up the cup of coffee to relieve this awkwardness.

    Lan also took a sip and continued. "It¡¯s been a long time I hadn¡¯t sat down for a drink quietly since I entered this world, epsecially with you. Hehe. I suddenly feel like we are in the real world. This doesn¡¯t seem like a horror movie at all."

    "If there isn¡¯t the T virus or the biohazard, this is the real world for people in this movie." Zheng sighed as he heard her words. He felt the peaceful atmosphere here and it affected his inner sensation.

    Lan smiled. Then she just sat there quietly with Zheng, listening to the soft music. She seemed content. Zheng nned to talk to her about the bonus mission but seeing such serenity from her, he couldn¡¯t utter those words. In the end, he had no choice but to just sit there and listen to the music with her.

    Time slowly passed peacefully. When it was almost four in the afternoon, Lan smiled. "He came down from the building. Should we contact him now?"

    An afternoon of beingzy was enough for him. He stood up abruptly. "Connect our minds."

    Carlos just left the building and was heading toward the park. Zheng¡¯s voice appeared in his mind. He was obviously prepared this time around. His body paused very slightly then he continued walking normally.

    Both sides eximed when they met up in an alley. Carlos was going to continue the topic regarding the time after the previous movie but Zheng steered the conversation away on time. He was deducted a few hundred pointsst time. It would put him in the negative before long if it were to continue.

    "Jill and the others are also in this city. They will certainly be happy to know you are fine." Carlos said with augh.

    Zheng and Lan looked at each other then said. "Ourrades are also in this city. We want to break into Umbre Corporation¡¯s research facilities to find something, but we aren¡¯t familiar with the ce there. Call Jill and the others over, we can discuss the n and also to save Alice."

    Carlos agreed. He reminded Zheng of some secrets Umbre Corporation had in this secret. This was the city they announce the to public as the location of their headquarter so it wouldn¡¯t be strange to have their intelligence agents everywhere. A seemingly normal person on the street or the baristas in a cafe or the patrolling police and maybe even the owner of the inn they were staying in might be the Corporation¡¯s agents.

    "That¡¯s an exaggeration but just be careful. From known information, the Corporation is cautious against anyone who knows about the event that happened. Once they discovered any such persons, they will bring the person back to their facilities to undergo brain wash or inject the T virus. There¡¯s probably a hundred Nemesis in the facilities by now." Carlos sighed then left the alley.

    Zheng was feeling fine until these words made him frown. A minuteter, he was twirling the hair on his forehead. Lan asked curiously. "What happened? Is Carlos a spy from Umbre Corporation?"

    "No." Zheng had entered the third stage of the unlocked mode and simted HongLu. "The problem isn¡¯t Carlos but it¡¯s Xuan. F*ck! Simting always makes me realize things only after the fact. If it¡¯s HongLu, he would¡¯ve known what Xuan is trying to do. At least I won¡¯t have to feel so risky every time. Getting sold by him and still counting money for him"

    That was really curious to Lan and she asked further. "What happened? He didn¡¯t do anything special. We only intercepted the passwords in the building but he didn¡¯t do anything else there."

    "Just because he didn¡¯t do anything proves he¡¯s nning something."

    Zheng pulled the hair on his forehead and smiled bitterly. "I think I get his n and it was thanks to Carlos. Umbre Corporation will capture people who know about the incident and bring them to the facilities for brain wash or inject the T virus. Which means the person is going to enter the facilities. This is Xuan¡¯s n. He wants me to use myself as bait to enter the facilities then obtain the prototype T virus."

    Lan responded. "That can¡¯t be? If that¡¯s what he¡¯s nning, why didn¡¯t he tell you anything? He could have had you expose some traces in the building. Yet, he suggested you not to contact Carlos to avoid further uncertainties. I think he wouldn¡¯t do such a thing?"

    Zheng waved his hand. "That won¡¯t be Xuan if he didn¡¯t do this. He includes our team in his calctions. That¡¯s his style. Think about it. Isn¡¯t YinKong the better pick for this operation to obtain the passwords? She¡¯s the perfect person for the task given her sneaking techniques and familiarity withputers."

    The two of them had exited the alley. Zheng called a taxi over. They entered the taxi and he continued over their minds. "However, YinKong couldn¡¯t do the task because she could help Xuan with things regarding theputer. So I ended up having to do it. However, we forgot an important point. What can they do on theputer without the passwords? Even if there¡¯s something to do, it wouldn¡¯t be effective. Xuan rearranged the order of our n to make me the only person for this task. As a result, I was exposed under the security cameras of the Corporation."

    "He definitely remember what I told him had happened in the second movie. I told the Corporation I was a G virus carrier. They probably really want to capture me. And Xuan knows it."

 Vol 15 8-1

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 8-1</h4>

    "You are correct. That was intended." Xuan was very straightforward. He said as he was eating a cucumber. "I indeed considered this possibility. However, there was only a 50% chance of you being discovered by Umbre Corporation. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t want to tell you. We can get in contact if anything happens anyway so instead of letting you expose yourself, it¡¯s better to let things ur naturally."

    "Naturally fall into your trap?" Zheng smiled bitterly. He sitting by the table and having his meal.

    "Trap? No. It should be a n." He couldn¡¯t see any expression from Xuan¡¯s face. Xuan continued. "The core of the n is staying naturally. If you get noticed by Umbre Corporation and exposed yourself, then why not take the opportunity to enter their facility? You can probe all kinds of information there, whether it be bonus missions or stealing the prototype T virus. Once you are inside, your power can flip their world around."

    Zheng wasn¡¯t actually ming Xuan. It was just like he had said, this was Xuan¡¯s style. He simply included everyone and everything in his calctions. This might be apathetic but he didn¡¯t have feelings to begin with. Thinking about it, Zheng calmed down. Xuan wasn¡¯t setting him up with malicious intent but actually thought this was better for the n. He didn¡¯t consider other people¡¯s feelings, nor did he understand them.

    Zheng swallowed his food and thought for a moment. "Since things developed to this stage, we have epted the bonus mission and seen the movie characters, it¡¯s toote to say anything else. Then we will continue with your n. I will be the bait and enter the Corporation¡¯s inner facility. What identity am I taking? The G virus carrier?"

    "Who names himself something virus carrier? If you want an identity, then return as an avenger. You were harmed by the Corporation so you are returning to seek revenge. With this identity, you can do anything you want and the higher ups of the Corporation won¡¯t be surprised."

    In the end, Zheng had to ept this n. He discussed with Xuan further on details such as entering the building everyday starting tomorrow. Once Lan found out anyone following him, he would make a scene then get captured by the Corporation. He could escape at will anyway. The most important point was get into the inner parts of the facility for valuable information.

    "Information regarding the prototype T virus. Where it is and the research data they have on it. Secondly, Alice¡¯s location. Since we have epted the bonus mission, it¡¯s a rank A reward and 15000 points after all. This is the basic situation. You get their attention by being the G virus carrier, an avenger. Then you wait for the movie characters." Xuan finished the cucumber and sat on the side. It seemed like he started another round of calction.

    Zheng didn¡¯t let his guard down again this time. While Xuan was exining his n, he quickly entered the third stage to carefully ponder the n from beginnign to end. After he confirmed there were no traps or loopholes, he let out a sigh of relief and content. It wasn¡¯t the first time he fell into a trap. Even though Xuan never actually intended to harm him and he was always working for the team¡¯s interest, but it didn¡¯t feel good to step into a trap every time while not realizing it.

    "I know you are going to say that mortal¡¯s intelligence again but please, let me know in advance if you have any ns. I won¡¯t necessarily refuse it. It¡¯s better than being a chess piece." Zheng smiled bitterly.

    "Not a chess piece." Xuan replied. "You¡¯re my importantrade."

    "That¡¯s true but I am curious. Do you really know the meaning ofrades?"

    By the time Jill and hisrades came, team China hadpleted a rough n for this missions. First, Zheng would enter Umbre Corporation¡¯s inner facility as a bait while Xuan and the others search for information viaputers. On the day of initiation, whether it was to save Alice of obtain the prototype T virus, the whole team would ambush the facility with Zheng acting from inside and Kampa, WangXia, Zero, YinKong and Gando from outside.

    "This is actually a chance. Our team¡¯s strength has reached a good height. We can test how strong we are. So there¡¯s no need to hold back." Zheng gripped his hand and said to the others.

    Jill, L.J. and even Ang came to the inn with Carlos. There were so much mixed feelings as they talked, especially when they got to the ending of the battle against team Devil. They thought that was thest time they would see each other. Who would have known they would meet again and fight to save theirrade?

    "Judging from our information, it seems like Umbre Corporation is very interested in you. They wish to obtain the evolved T virus. The officials of the Corporation thought you died during the explosion in that incident so they only brought Alice back. She¡¯s undergoing healing in their facility. The process willplete in about fifteen days. We have to save her before Umbre Corporation could do anything to her." Jill said to Zheng¡¯s team.

    She looked hot as always. The mini skirt and stockings disyed her long and slender legs perfectly. She was also extremely pretty. The inn owner stared at her and almost couldn¡¯t contain his saliva. He left unwillingly after she entered team China¡¯s room.

    Zheng nodded. "Carlos have told me the situation. After our discussion, we decided I will enter the facility as bait. Since as you said, they have an interest in me, I don¡¯t need them toe capture me. I will go to them. As long as they let me into the facility and once Alicepleted her healing, we will cooperate from both inside an outside and kill our way out!"

    At the same time in the Umbre Corporation headquarter. There were severalputer monitors spread out on arge round table. The screens showed several older men. This seemed to be people higher up in the Corporation.

    "The G virus carrier that we thought had died in the nuclear explosion is still alive. He sneaked into our building using an unknown method. He is still in this city but our data shows he has impressive strength. So we didn¡¯t send anyone to tail after him in case it caught his attention." A young man stood in front of the monitors with documents in hand.

    An old man on the monitor said. "We are aware of the information regarding the G virus carrier. Are our researchers are split into two parties? One believes the G virus couldn¡¯t exist. Evolution has a lot of possibilities but evolving into a super human within one generation isn¡¯t possible. The other party believes the G virus is possible due to the evolution and reproductive attributes of the T virus. It might spawn new abilities such as halting the aging process."

    The young man respectuflly replied. "Yes. The researchers believed so. Our experiments have also concluded that the prototype T virus can dy aging to a certain degree. The T virus has the effect of stimting cells. Even people who died can continue moving for dozens of hours. The prototype T virus can even stimte cells of dead people, although with limited effectiveness."

    "I know." The old man closed his eyes. "We have you continue its improvement because the prototype T virus causes too much damage to the body. If the G virus has such a strong effect, even if it causes damage to the body, we can ept it."

    The young man nodded. "Our data shows the G virus carrier is over ten times stronger than the average person in his physical attributes. The cellr stimtion required for such a drastic change might even reverse a person¡¯s age."

    The old men in the monitors paused for a while. Then one person said. "Capture the G virus carrier at any cost. At any cost."

 Vol 15 8-2

    It had been five days since they entered this world. Aside from sneaking into the building to steal the password, Zheng continued going to the building the following days ording to Xuan¡¯s n. And in order to attract attention, he even went above floor fifty. He walked directly under the security cameras every time. Five days passed but Umbre Corporation seemed to have no interest in him. No one came to capture him, not even to tail after him.

    ¡°Sigh, looks like there aren¡¯t any results today.¡± Zheng left the building among the people leaving work. He was just like an employee these several days,ing in early and leavingte with an always unsatisfied expression. He seemed like more qualified than an actual employee.

    Ten secondster, Lan suddenly said. ¡°No. Someone is following you. There are a lot of people hiding and several snipers on building roofs. They are loading some special bullets, maybe strong anesthetic. What should we do?¡± She sounded a little anxious. She knew this was going to happen sooner orter but when Zheng finally got surrounded, she still felt anxious.

    Zheng¡¯s eyes defocused. He said to Lan through soul link. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Just send the images to me. If I get captured, don¡¯t attempt to attack and expose yourself. Keep following me with the scan and go tell Xuan. I will leave the team to him for now.¡±

    He put the dragonshard ne into the ring. He handed the storage bag to Xuan beforeing. Everyone¡¯s weapon was in the bag. The only thing he worried about was the ring. If the Corporation took it away, he could only fight barehanded.

    ¡°Lan, can you leave some kind of mark on the ring? So that if it got taken away, you can quickly find it.¡± Zheng pondered for a moment and asked.

    Lan quickly replied. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s possible. I just have to attach some psyche force on it. Zheng, be careful. You have to resist if they want to dissect you or inject anything. Even if we fail the mission, I don¡¯t want you to...¡±

    ¡°Rx, rx. Don¡¯t worry. Nothing will happen to me!¡± Zhengughed then walked ahead.

    Before long, dozens of security guards came from all sides. They isted the crowd from the ce. About ten of them looked over with caution. The crowd also noticed something went wrong and started running away. Soon, there was only Zheng left in the area.

    Zheng felt it was funny. With his current physical stats, anesthetic that could knock out an elephant might not even work on him. He also had vampire bloodline and the cells of a dragon. So even the T virus could get devoured by his cells.

    He made up his mind and acted like he was going to run. After just a few steps, several gunshots sounded. He felt pain and numbness on his chest, back, shoulder, and leg. Then he fell to the ground. However, the numbness quickly went away. This level of anesthetic couldn¡¯t take him down. However in order to get captured, he closed his eyes andy there.

    The security guards began talking. About a dozen of them began running to him. Several ck sedans drove to Zheng then some people in ck came out. They took a vial of green solution and injected it into Zheng¡¯s shoulder. Zheng actually started feeling drowsy after the injection as if he wanted to sleep. Before he could react with his Qi, he fell into sleep.

    Zheng opened his eyes dizzily then jumped up abruptly. He looked around cautiously. It took several seconds for him to organize what had happened. The scare made him sweat.

    That was indeed scary. He only nned to y an act to enter the Corporation¡¯s inner facility. He didn¡¯t think that the Corporation lived up to their reputation, that they had the technology to knock him out. It was impressive to knock him out with drugs given how strong his body was.

    Zheng observed the surrounding carefully. He was in a concealed and spacious room. The only thing in this room was a metallic door. The walls were metallic. This was obviously a confinement room.

    He then looked over his body. No wounds of any sort. There were only the marks from the anesthetic shots. A metallic cor was put around his neck. That surprised him. It was probably something like in the movies where the cor would explode on the press of a button.

    As Zheng pondered, he walked toward the door. An electric current transferred from the door to him as soon as he touched it. Pah! He fell to the floor. His whole left arm was shivering.

    What happened in the room was sent through the surveince cameras. The men in ck in the surveince room watched in shock. ¡°My god! That current can burn a person into charcoal, but only had his arm shivered. Look, he stood up. This monster!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct. He is a monster.¡± There was a middle age man dressed in ab coat behind them.

    He looked at Zheng swinging his arm through the monitor and said. ¡°His physical attributes are that of a monster¡¯s. Our new cell weakening drug only knocked him out for three hours. A normal person will go into torpor immediately with just a tenth the amount until his cells die off. However, he stood up as if nothing happened. Do you know the results of the temporary tests we did on him? His muscr strength and cellr strength are over ten times that of a normal person. You can think of him as a super human. These were only from physical tests. More importantly, the G virus inside his body evolved a second time.

    ¡°I now truly believe he has the G virus, an evolved G virus. We discovered his cells have unbelievable reproductive ability. It has a powerful effect on both his vitality and self healing. A normal person injected with these cells will at least double the attributes of his body. These cells may even contain too much vitality. Theb rats we injected with his cells have died. If we can stand this backfire from the cells...¡± The middle age man had drowned himself in his own world as he muttered about extracting the G virus from Zheng and holding off the backfire of the cells. In the end, he acted like a mad scientist, swapping betweenughing and crying. That give a chill to the men in ck.

    Zheng swung his arm around as he sat on the floor. It wasn¡¯t that the electric current could stop him from leaving. He had too many ways to destroy this ce if he entered Destruction. What made him feel unease was that he couldn¡¯t contact Lan. There was no reply no matter how much he tried to reach her through his mind.

    Zheng pondered then suddenly, a man¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Hello, Mr. Zheng. Let me introduce myself. I am the head of the research team responsible for you. You can call me the team leader. There¡¯s no need to know my name. I think we should have a good talk, do you think so, Mr. Zheng? Or should we call you the G virus carrier?¡±

 Vol 15 9-1

    Zheng quietly listened until the man finished. He sneered. ¡°Talk? I don¡¯t mind cooperating with your corporation if we aremunicating on equal identity. If you are looking at me like ab rat, then there¡¯s nothing for us to talk.¡±

    The manughed as if he had heard a joke. Then he said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You aren¡¯t a typicalb rat. You are a uniqueb rat. Your body contains the key to a new world. We will treat you gently. Haha.¡±

    Zheng shivered. He almost couldn¡¯t contain his rage. However, the situation wasn¡¯t clear and he lost his connection to Lan. So he couldn¡¯t know where the T virus was located nor where the Na ring was. He couldn¡¯t even know where Alice was and how to leave this facility. If he attacked right now, it would mess up their mission. He had to suppress this rage.

    ¡°I have three demands. One, give me treatmentmensurate to my identity. Two, guarantee my safety. Three, give me data rted to the T virus. I am also interested in the virus. These are the conditions of our cooperation.¡± He thought for a moment and said.

    The man paused for a while thenughed wildly. A few other voices alsoughed as if they were mocking at Zheng¡¯s overconfidence. Zheng didn¡¯t feel angry in the slightest. He quietly got up from the floor and waited for theughters to subside.

    ¡°I am not joking with you. I think you still don¡¯t understand one thing. I am not thatb rat in the cage that you are thinking of, but a beast standing in front of you.¡± He punched at the floor.

    Bang! The punch was like a rhino smashed into the steel floor. The whole room trembled. When the men and researcher finally got a clear look through the monitors, they saw a half meter radius hole on the floor. That was the power of his punch.

    Zheng wasn¡¯t finished. His hand was still in the hole. He gave a shout then pulled ayer of steel off. The people in front of the monitors were stupefied. This was a scene of the movies. Yet, the tearing sound from the steel floor continued to remind them this was reality. Something happening in a room not far from them.

    Zheng Zheng tore off a several meter wide steel. Of course, it wasn¡¯t possible if he only used his own strength. He entered Explosion when he made the punch, but he still held back a bit. If he went all out, he could kick the door away and didn¡¯t have to bother making an act. He obviously wanted to show his threat.

    Zheng lifted the piece of steel then shouted. He threw the steel onto the door and with a dull boom, the door sunk in. He leaped forward and kicked at the door. He also entered Destruction.

    As he was approaching the door, he felt a sting on his neck. A needle came out from the cor and pierced into his blood vessel. He could tell without thinking that it was probably injecting the substance that knocked him out before. So he entered Destruction before the needle touched him. He grabbed the cor, tore it off, then threw it to the back of the room.

    Half a second after he threw the cor, it exploded. The explosion covered over half the room. If it exploded on his neck, he wouldn¡¯t have lived even if he was in Destruction. Zheng was shocked as the thought came to him.

    He was not the only person shocked. The people in front of the monitor were also shocked. Not because Zheng broke out of the room but because the head of the research team had only said a few sentences before he pulled the cor. They hadn¡¯t even gotten to their intimidations yet! The Corporation treated him as a critical criminal because he still had conscience. It was also the reason they used the cor. Breaking out of the room would make them send security guards after him but if he were to die from that explosion, the people responsible for the research, including the researchers and security guards, would get cleaned by the higher ups of the Corporation.

    The men in ck and the researcher let out a sigh of relief when they saw him appeared under the surveince cameras again. The researcher immediately said. ¡°Mr. Zheng. Please don¡¯t be reckless. Even though we must obtain the G virus and wish you to participate in our experiments, it doesn¡¯t mean we won¡¯t kill you. We don¡¯t mind obtaining the G virus from your corpse!¡±

    Zheng stood at the entrance and looked around. Then he found the surveince cameras on the corner and gave a cold smile towards it. ¡°You are missing the key question. That is what do you have that can kill me? I will hold back against anyone that attacks me for half an hour. However, I will start killing after that. I hope you can give me an answer in half an hour. If you agree to my three demands, I will cooperate with your research. Since I was previously an employee, it isn¡¯t a problem to be one again in the future. But don¡¯t try to knock me out. I will kill anyone who tries to use that substance on me.¡± He gave augh then lifted the door up from the floor and threw it at the camera. It was crushed in a loud sound.

    Breaking out from the room then attack the guards were actions he had carefully nned. He had to first verify where he was within the facility. This information was necessary for his rescue mission and escape. Secondly, he had to obtain some degree of power within the Corporation, at least enough for him to obtain information about the prototype T virus. That was why he disyed his strength. It increased Umbre Corporation¡¯s interest in him and gave him the power to speak to them at an equal level.

    Zheng walked along the corridor. In under a minute, he heard crowded footstepsing through the corner. His experience let him know that these people were only ten meters away. He thought about entering Explosion but hesitated and only entered the unlocked mode instead. Then he charged at the corner of the corridor.

    His speed was still impressive even without Explosion because of the movement technique. He stepped heavily on the floor, leaving a slight footprint, and used this force to sprint forward. The guards on the other side of the corner saw a figure smashed toward the wall because he was going too fast. However, the figure jumped as it almost approached the wall and kicked it to change direction. He leaped into the guards with unbelievable speed.

    The guard in front instantly felt a sharp pain on the chest and flew back several meters, knocking over three other guards on the way. Zheng¡¯s strongest point was his closebat ability. He surpassed normal people in strength, speed, and reaction speed by arge margin even without his abilities. The unlocked mode also put the movement of these people into slow motion in his eyes. Another guard just drew his electric baton when Zheng twisted his wrist then picked him away along with three other people.

    There were a total of sixteen guards. Zheng had already knocked several people down before they had the time to react. The rest of the guards didn¡¯t dare to open fire in narrow corridor, so they all attacked with electric batons. However, closebat at this level was ineffective against him. Within ten seconds, all the guards were lying on the floor. Zheng took off the uniform of a guard and put it on himself. All his belongings had been taken away. He only had an underwear on. That didn¡¯t hinder hisbat but running around almost naked wasn¡¯t a good feeling.

    ¡°Then let me cause more chaos.¡± He smiled coldly and ran along the corridor.

 Vol 15 9-2

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 9-2</h4>

    Umbre Corporation was a worldwide organization. Its influence in the world need not to be said. As the research facility in its headquarter, it upied morend and had more heavier security than all other facilities. Not even a fly could get through such security.

    But it was at this same ce that several hundred guards were put onto the floor by one person. The road leading from the confinement room to the lobby was lined with moaning guards. No one died but anyone that fought Zheng either broke their arms or legs and had multiple fractures on their body.

    Zheng sat in the center of the lobby. A circle of lying guards surrounded him. He didn¡¯t let any guard that he encountered got off. However, he only knocked the researchers unconscious instead of breaking their bones.

    "Half hour is up. Anyone who attempts to attack me needs to be prepared to die." Zheng raised his head and said. There were no other people in this room aside from the guards.

    Ten secondster, a voice came from the top of the lobby. It was through the surveince camera. The voice sounded cold. "Mr. Zheng, do you really think we won¡¯t use heavy weapons against you? We didn¡¯t only assignedrge numbers of security guards. We have robots in this facility and walls that are several meters thick. Do you think you can break through the walls with your strength once we put them down? That¡¯s not possible. We just have to release poisonous gas to kill you at that point."

    Zheng waved his hand and said. "Doesn¡¯t matter now. I am going to get dissected if I get into your hands anyway. I might as well flip this ce around before I die, like killing every person I see then explode the facility. I will die without leaving any piece of my body behind. Lose your wishful thinking of doing research with my corpse. Whether this facility remains afterward will be a question. Do you want to see this result?"

    He acted so obnoxious. (If you wanted to dissect me, then I will flip this ce around and destroy it along with myself. No one¡¯s going to get anything.)

    The voice hesitated. After a while, he said. "I need to report this. You..."

    "There is no need. I won¡¯t have to manage anything if I don¡¯t know about this after what has happened. I am the vice head of the facility and a board member of the Umbre Corporation. You can call me Richard. The board members are very interested in the strength you have shown. You are equivalent to a mini army if we have you as a bodyguard. We also agree to your conditions. Wee back to thepany, Mr. Zheng." An older voice interrupted and said.

    This was how someone with real political power acted. He was day and night than the man before in his attitude and decisiveness. He agreed to Zheng¡¯s demands at once and started to get Zheng on their side. Since the G virus carrier wasn¡¯t a monster without intelligence, he would react to political power like any human. This type of people could be controlled. Perhaps that was why he didn¡¯t kill anyone. It was a signal that he didn¡¯t want to be an enemy of the Corporation.

    Things were simple afterward. Since Zheng agreed toe back to the Corporation, he was now an employee. The higher up was bold and daring. He actually came to the lobby to meet Zheng and conversed with him. Neither side disyed any hostility. Many rescue staffs entered the lobby and carried the guards away.

    "Very good. I am pleased with your strength, speed, reaction speed, and the way you deal with conflicts, young man. Keep it up and you can be an executive one day." The old man patted his shoulder then left the lobby with a smile.

    Now that they had decided to get Zheng on their side, he received much better treatment. He got a suit that was almost luxurious. It had everything aside from aputer with inte. The Corporation even assigned him a secretary to take care of his living, a beautiful blonde woman.

    Zheng didn¡¯t have too much desire over the woman. He wasn¡¯t one of those harem pursuer with an overactive libido. What upied his mind the most was how to get in contact with Xuan and the others in this situation. He didn¡¯t know why Soul Link failed but he didn¡¯t think something happened to team China. At least Umbre Corporation couldn¡¯t have been able to attack them. The psyche scan along with Xuan¡¯s wit could prevent this from happening.

    Then there was only one exnation. God masked this facility from psyche scans in order to increase mission difficulty. Otherwise, they could see everything with a scan after they found the location of the facility.

    Zheng felt calm after he thought of this. What he needed to do the now was to obtain information about the facility then find a way to contact with the others. Although he had be a part of the Corporation, he was still their prey. They wouldn¡¯tpletely trust him either. So he was free to move but restricted to a limited number of rooms and corridors. There were hundreds of guards standing outside the corridors. It was almost impossible for him to sneak out without anyone noticing.

    Anyhow, the next day after their agreement, a group of researchers brought him out of this limited zone. They needed to cooperate in their various testings regarding the G virus. There was no precedent of the subject researching the virus along with the researchers.

    "This is our report about your G virus. We have too little data at the moment so this report isn¡¯t detailed. One of the points we need your assistance is obtaining more cells for research. No anesthetics or dissection. We just need some blood and some slices of cells." A middle age man said to him with a smile.

    Zheng nodded. He followed behind these researchers without a word. About a hundred guards followed after them. He could tell the Corporation was still cautious of him but he didn¡¯t care. He observed the environment as he walked, noting the corridors, his location, and the distribution of people in his mind.

    As the group continued onward, they came to arge concealed room with various devices for experiments. There was also arge door that seemed extremely tough. To the sides of the door was transparent bullet proof ss. The door and ss separated this room in two with one side containing the devices and an empty side.

    The researcher noticed Zheng¡¯s confused expression and said. "We are going to do some experiments like injecting your G virus into animals. This type of rooms are necessary in case the cells took over control of the subjects or the subjects mutate. The walls are constructed with a special alloy and the ss are bullet proof. Not even your strength can break through them."

    Zheng gave him a cold smile but didn¡¯t say anything. He allowed the researchers to draw blood and asked. "Where is the information on the prototype T virus that I requested? And where is the location of the prototype T virus carrier, Alice? I think I have the right to know these."

    The man looked at the blood with fanaticism. He took over the vial and replied. "We will give you the various reports of the T virus at night. The prototype T virus carrier is under body repair because she suffered too much damage. Her body is still in critical condition. You are not allowed to see her now, both for her own good and yours."

    Zheng nodded then remained quiet as he watched the researchers. They analyzed and tested his blood.

    One of the researchers yelled. "Transfer a few test subjects and a Licker over. Inject the G virus into them. There¡¯s definitely going to be something interesting." Then heughed fanatically.

 Vol 15 9-3

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 9-3</h4>

    Zheng sat on the side and watched as the researchers became busy analyzing his blood. The blood didn¡¯t have G virus but the vampire bloodline and the dragon¡¯s cells weren¡¯t normal human cells either. He didn¡¯t even know how strong the fusion of these two cells were himself. However, judging by their excitement, the cells shouldn¡¯t be too bad.

    As he thought about these, a thought concerning the yers¡¯ evolution suddenly came to his mind. If God was a superputer created by the saints, then there should be programs governing it, even if it was aputer with artificial intelligence. The saints wouldn¡¯t let such a powerful being go out of their control. So were the evolution paths the yers had chosen approved by the saints? If that was the case, were such paths really suitable?

    Zheng had this thought since he came back from Starship Troopers. He questioned the evolution path of enving newbies after the battle against team South America. Was it really good for the real world?

    Not every yer had a good heart. In fact, after a person lived in such a bloody world long enough, obtaining strength and intelligence beyond normal people, obtaining abilities and knowledge, this person would definitely change. Zheng had be cold blooded himself. He admitted he had be cold blooded and determined. He could kill anyone for his friends andrades, even innocent people.

    Many more yers fell into violence. They could abandon and even kill their own team for their survival. Worse, people like team South America assumed they were a higher order species and enve normal people like cattles. Based on how they treated the newbies and seized their rights, they would be human¡¯s biggest nightmare if they were to return to the real world with power beyond the saints. That wasn¡¯t the saviors the saints hoped for and instead might lead to the end of humanity.

    Aside from these possibilities, there were those who wanted only destruction. They hated everything in the world due to their own misfortune. They had no attachments to living just like his clone. The only thing that kept them going was hatred. This hatred would destroy everything, including the real world if he were to return.

    (Is this the truth? I am not a true human gically. Is this actually evolution or mutation? Once a person reaches the fourth stage and can alter their genes at will, he will be even less like a human. The life and death experiences change the person¡¯s personality and may even take away his human nature. Were the saints aware of what they were doing? They may be creating a group of demons, not saviors!)

    Zheng sighed. He was going to simte Honglu to delve deeper into the possible consequences after a team returned to the real world when the researchers pushed eight stretchers into the room. There was a person on every one of them. The youngest was a girl just over ten and the oldest was a man in his forties. These peopley there quietly. They were obviously anaesthetized or knocked unconscious.

    The middle age man smiled as he saw these people. "We don¡¯t know what age the G virus is most effective in so we have test subjects at each category." He injected Zheng¡¯s cells into these people with a syringe. The researchers then pushed the stretchers into the other side of the room.

    Zheng sighed to himself. He didn¡¯t know whaty before these people but since he absorbed the dragon¡¯s cells, his cells might have the same backfiring attribute. But their fate was probably unfortunate. He was curious when the middle age man also entered the room with arge syringe in hand.

    He pressed some buttons on the wall. Another wall rose, revealing a group of guards in ck armor. They pushed arge container into the room. Zheng took a careful look at it. There was a red Licker submerged in liquid inside the container. The man stuck the syringe at the side of the container. The cells inside was then injected into the Licker.

    He looked at his watch then waved at the guards. He also ran toward the metal door. Once the doors on both sides closed, he said to Zheng with a smile. "The anesthetics will dissipate in half an hour. We not only injected the virus into the subjects but also some stimnts. Let¡¯s see if they can obtain the same strength you have. Haha. If they break out in a bit, we will leave them up to you to kill them."

    Zheng stared at the Licker in the container. He felt cold inside. Those eight normal people were going to die for certain, die in horrible deaths. His strength wasn¡¯t solely based on his physical stats but also blood energy and qi. These people only had his cells. If anyone could take on a Licker barehanded after injecting with his cells, what would they need to steal the prototype T virus for?

    Zheng thought to himself then turned around. He saw the researchers didn¡¯t stop and pushed a man and a woman in. They injected the two with his cells then took off their clothes. Then they ced several empty containers by the stretchers.

    Zheng quickly went over and asked. "What¡¯s this? What are you nning to do?"

    The middle age man was putting on a pair oftex gloves. He replied without raising his head. "Dissection. We were going to dissect you once we obtained enough cell samples. However, you entered into a cooperation with thepany so we can only switch the target to these test subjects. They are infected with the virus anyway. We just need to dissect them while they are still alive." He heard popping sound as he talk.

    Zheng gripped his fist tightly. He was afraid he would punch this man if he let his fist loose. Ten times a normal person¡¯s strength plus being in a rage would kill this man at once. That would break the cooperation he spent much effort to obtain, which would be opposite of his goal. He might not even be able toplete the bonus mission because Alice hadn¡¯t beenpletely healed yet.

    "That¡¯s it for now. Give me back the things you took from me. My clothes and ring. Give them all back!" He walked out the room and didn¡¯t take another look at the two people on stretchers. The researchers picked up their scalpels normally. As Zheng stepped out of the room, the scalpels sliced across the chests.

    Zheng bit his teeth. He took every step heavily. The force trembled the metallic floor slightly and left faint marks. This kind of strength made the guards following him shivered. They stayed some distance away from him. There was also the reason that Zheng was emitting an aura of killing intent. He wanted to kill people.

    It had been so long since he wanted to kill people so much. Thest time was in the battle against team India. Even when his clone wiped his team, and when he met the culprit that caused the tragedy to his clone, he didn¡¯t had such an intense feeling of wanting to kill. This living dissection reminded him of a movie and an army. These people were out of their minds. Perhaps you wouldn¡¯t call them humans anymore because they had lost their conscience.

    "Everyone in this facility needs to die!"

    At night, Zheng got back his ring, the ring containing Tiger¡¯s Soul.

 Vol 15 10-1

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 10-1</h4>

    Zheng meditated in his room at night. He wasn¡¯t a person with especially strong persistence but the many times of life and death experiences had turned him into a person with determination. Since he had made the decision to kill every person in this facility, he wouldn¡¯t alter his n no matter what. Now, he only needed to think over how to kill them and how to leave in safety.

    Too bad there was no way to contact the outside. This was the most critical weak point. He couldn¡¯t know how was the team at this time. Did any idents happened? Or was it God who masked this facility? If it was the former, team China might be in great danger. If it was thetter, he needed to get in contact with the team before the n to stealing the prototype T virus could proceed.

    Zheng sighed. He looked at the data regarding the T virus on the reports in his hand. The researchers handed these reports to him at night per his agreement with the Corporation. Unfortunately, these reports wereposed of chemical forms that he couldn¡¯t understand even a bit. It was better if Xuan got these but they were effectively useless in his hands.

    Aside from the reports, the researchers alsopiled the data from the tests of his cells and gave him a copy. As he received the report and thought of the people locked in the room with the Licker and the two people who were dissected alive, he couldn¡¯t help but wanted to tear these researchers apart. Of course, his rationality forced him to just take the reports off them then closed the door to his room.

    ¡°How can I get in contact with them? The simplest method is probably leaving this facility. However, the Corporation certainly won¡¯t allow me to leave. Unless I start the n now or sneak out...¡± Zheng murmured to himself. He was about to look over the data of his cells when a voice faintly appeared in his mind. Several secondster, the voice became clear.

    ¡°Zheng, can you hear my voice? Zheng, answer if you hear my voice.¡± It was Lan¡¯s voice. She was continuously asking this question as if she was making a phone call.

    Zheng immediately answered her through his mind. ¡°Yes. I can hear you. What happened? Why couldn¡¯t I get in contact with you? Did you get attacked by the Corporation? Or...¡±

    Lan was pleasantly surprised. ¡°No, we are fine. Nothing special happened. However, this facility seems to be masked by something. I kept trying to probe inside with my psyche force but it was blocked by something. This masking only became weaker just now. I don¡¯t know how long it takes before its strength returns. We might not be able tomunicate for long.¡±

    Zheng paused for a moment then said. ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t worry, I am also fine here. Connect me to Xuan.¡±

    Lanplied with a bit of disappointment. A momentter, Xuan¡¯s apathetic voice appeared in Zheng¡¯s mind.

    ¡°This masking is as you said might be God¡¯s doing to increase difficulty. Otherwise we could see everything in the facility with just a scan. I specte that we cannot continue ourmunication for long so I am going to make it short. I have hacked into Umbre Corporation¡¯s internalwork. The data shows the Corporation indeed has the prototype T virus. However, the data on the virus and its location isn¡¯t at the research facility you are in. They are in a weapon testing base next to the facility. There is a total of 7,000 guards in these two ces and some bio weapons. There might even be a Nemesis.¡± Xuan said.

    Zheng listened quietly then asked. ¡°What do you mean? What are you trying to say?¡±

    Xuan continued as if he was talking to himself. ¡°Alice is currently undergoing body repair in the facility. It will take about fourteen days before she wakes up. I will have Jill go take her away at that time, just like the original movie plot. Your task is to threaten the Umbre Corporation officials in the research facility to let Alice leave safely. We cannot let her get in danger before we finish the bonus mission. Secondly, after she left the building, I need you to start killing, kill every person you see, be it researchers or guards. You not only have to kill people but also destroy the facility. Destroy everything inside and when you have done enough damage, you will lure the guards from the weapon testing base over. We will take the chance to ambush the base. In other words, the more chaos you cause, the safer we will be in the weapon testing base. This is my whole n.¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°Okay. Then I will do as you said and kill everyone I see. Understood.¡± The voice in his mind gradually quieted down until itpletely disappeared. He knew the contact was interrupted.

    At the same time, the other part of team China also knew their soul link was broken. Lan looked at her watch and said. ¡°That was only five minutes. The masking ising back.¡±

    The others sighed. Heng asked. ¡°We can¡¯t use soul link but can you use psyche scan? We should at least draw out the map of the weapon testing base.¡±

    Lan shook her head with a bitter smile. ¡°No. Everything is clouded with ayer of ck mist when I scan over. I can¡¯t see anything inside. If I try to prate this mist with my psyche force, my psyche force gets dissipated easily. And it would make me faint if I continue for a while.¡±

    ChengXiaoughed while the others sighed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Zheng is stronger than all of usbined. I don¡¯t think he will get subdued or dissected that easily even if he¡¯s in their research facility. Or was this not what you are worrying? Uh, are you worrying Umbre Corporation is going to seduce him with women? Like send him an obedient, blondedy? Haha. If that¡¯s the case, then we ought to be worried.¡±

    Zheng would exim at ChengXiao¡¯s intuition if he were here to hear this. The Corporation did indeed assign a sexy blonde woman to him.

    The corner of Lan¡¯s mouth twitched then she smiled. ¡°How can that be. He¡¯s the G virus carrier in their eyes. Aren¡¯t they afraid of creating a mutated monster if they so easily give him a woman? Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not possible.¡±

    ChengXiao was excited to see such a reaction from Lan. ¡°How¡¯s that not possible? Look at Xuan thinking so seriously. Zheng probably said something out of the ordinary. He definitely epted thedy bribe from the Corporation. Man, this dude is so lucky, he can ept a blonde for just being a bait. I heard those women are blonde even down there...¡±

    Pah! YinKong swung her arm then there was the sound of an impact. It was like a metal stick had struck ChengXiao¡¯s face. He was sent flying back several meters as he said the word ¡®there¡¯ and smashed into the wall.

    Lan didn¡¯t see ChengXiao¡¯s misery because she turned to Xuan at once. Xuan was indeed having a strange expression like he had encountered a question. When Lan was about to ask, Xuan said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Even if they were to bribe him with women, his indecisive personality wouldn¡¯t allow him to get into any kind of rtionship in such a short period of time. What I am curious is that he so decisively epted my n to kill everyone he sees.¡±

    The others also got curious. Kampa asked. ¡°You mean Zheng wouldn¡¯t agree to killing everyone in the facility?¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°No. He¡¯s a mature leader now. Even if what he has to do contradicts with his beliefs, he would make his choices for the team when ites to the team¡¯s interests. The thing I am curious about is the decisiveness he showed. Normally he would ponder for a long time and frequently suspect me. This decisiveness doesn¡¯t fit his personality.¡±

    ¡°Which means that he¡¯s either brainwashed by Umbre Corporation or something happened in the facility that made him want to kill everyone there. These are the only two possibilities I can think of.¡±

 Vol 15 10-2

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 10-2</h4>

    Zheng buried his killing intent deep down his heart the next day. He cooperated with Umbre Corporation¡¯s researches and went back and forth between his room and theboratory. His performance was decent so the researchers gradually got to know him. He also learned a lot about the Corporation from these researchers. This facility was advertised as the headquarter to the public but it was only one of the severalrgest facilities they had. Not even the researchers knew where the true headquarter was.

    ¡°Rumors said the true headquarter is located in a desert. However, that¡¯s just rumors. This facility is thergest one people know about.¡± This was one of the rumors Zheng heard.

    Then there were the reports regarding his cells. No matter how the researchers experimented, normal people injected with his cells would only strengthen their bodies to twice a regr person¡¯s. Which was on par with injecting just dragon blood. This phenomenon caused a lot of headaches for the researchers. If Zheng was as weak to begin with, they could attribute it to the G virus being weak. However, he showed strength that was ten times that of a normal person and perhaps even more. This signified their research was going at the wrong direction. Normal people withstanding Zheng¡¯s cells from going out of control was one question but the researchers couldn¡¯t even extract the potential of the G virus. Ten days passed with simr results. Which led to the disappearance of several researchers. A few dozen new researchers took their ce.

    Zheng watched apathetically as a bystander on the disappearance anding of the researchers. These people were going to die anyway. There was no difference dying to the Corporation or to him. And because he behaved well during these days, he was allowed to move among arge area. He could visit Alice freely now. This main character was submerged in a nutrition liquid. She still needed several more days to recover. The day she regained conscious would be the day team China¡¯s attack began.

    ¡°It¡¯s soon.¡± Zhengy on the bed and murmured. The time was at night. The masking on the facility became weaker every day at this time. He also only had five minutes a day tomunicate with the rest of the team via soul link.

    ¡°Zheng, can you hear me?¡± Lan¡¯s voice gradually became clear and appeared in his mind.

    Zheng smiled. ¡°Lan, I have told you many times not to break in too early. It will consume your psyche force. Are you an idiot? Psyche force takes much longer to recover unlike stamina.¡±

    Lan giggled. ¡°I didn¡¯t begin early. I contacted you right on time. Stop thinking that I am always so concerned about you. Xuan has obtained the map to the facilities. Let me connect your minds.¡±

    Several secondster, Xuan¡¯s calm voice appeared. ¡°I have cracked the map of the facilities. I am going to send it to your mind now. The highest executive in these two buildings is a board member named Richard. You can hold him under duress on the day Alice wakes. The rest will depend on your follow up. Destroy these two buildings.¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t say a word. He was memorizing the maps that appeared in his mind. Several minutester, the maps disappeared. Their five minutes were up. Zheng recalled the maps to familiarize himself with them.

    Time never stopped. Zheng could get in touch with more and more things within the facility due to his good behavior. Aside from the most ssified items like the model of the Nemesis or the newest Lickers, he saw the specimen of the zombies infected with T virus and their internal organs.

    The most shocking specimen and the one that made him felt anger was a girl about eight to nine years old. She floated peacefully inside a container. Her lower body consisted of skinless red muscle like that of the Lickers. The researchers exined she was the product of gic transfer. They injected a Licker¡¯s cells into her and part of her body mutated. The result was this half human half Licker.

    Zheng¡¯s eyes turned red as he saw everything. He didn¡¯t say a word and just turned around and left the specimen disy room. The steel handle that he grabbed was crushed.

    He lived the next few days like this and counted the time until Alice would wake. He had seen too much. His heart was filled with anger. He hadn¡¯t felt such anger since the battle against team India. If he didn¡¯t let the anger out, he was afraid it would hurt him.

    Fortunately, he was allowed to see something other than the specimen. Umbre Corporation had hidden surveince cameras. He found some videos from the time of the second movie. Videos such as scenes of team Devil massacring zombies and the power his clone disyed.

    Inside the video, team Devil was on a bus. They hadn¡¯t brought out their Sky Sticks at the time. Maybe they were simply toying with team China and didn¡¯t catch up to them. When they encountered arge swarm of zombies, it was clone Zheng who fought them alone. He stood on the street in front of the swarm of zombies and Lickers. A pair of bat wings spread from his back and he was holding a two handed sword engulfed in a dark me. His image seemed like that of a demon.

    Clone Zheng had powers unimaginable to Zheng. When the two of them fought, he barely entered the unlocked mode before he killed Zheng. In the video, he swung the sword and the dark me spread in a cone. All zombies and Lickers that came in contact were devoured by the me and burned to ashes.

    His speed was also extremely fast. He didn¡¯t seem like he made any movements but he was already at the other end of the screen in the next second. This speed surpassed Zheng in his Explosion mode. What gave Zheng a chill was clone Zheng didn¡¯t seem to put in all his efforts. He casually swung the sword as he flew. The only word to describe this battle was leisurely.

    Zheng rewatched the video dozens of times. He found that he couldn¡¯t discover any weakness on clone Zheng. The movements, speed, power, and even the state of his mind were perfect.

    This was the first time Zheng questioned the power of Destruction. He didn¡¯t know if he could defeat this powerful clone. He wasn¡¯t sure even if he were to use Destruction.

    Finally, the day that Alice woke up hade. The middle age man left the experiments on the G virus and headed to Alice. In his words, Alice was the most outstanding test subject aside from Zheng. The Corporation wanted to keep Alice even after they obtained Zheng.

    Zheng didn¡¯t go to see her. He put on the four mithril rings then followed the map Xuan gave him and headed to the executive office.

 Vol 15 11-1

    <h4>Vol 15 Chapter 11-1</h4>

    Zheng stopped hiding his anger as he walked the path. He wasn¡¯t walking too fast. Every person that he walked by felt a strange pressure and instinctively stepped away from him. It wasn¡¯t until he reached the corridor leading to the executive office before the guards stopped him.

    ¡°Pardon me. Please show your pass!¡± Several guards stopped him and one of them said.

    Zheng quietly estimated the time then smiled at the guards. A crimson light shed across from Zheng¡¯s hand before the guards reacted. Then they watched in terror as their upper body fell off. Zheng had already stepped pass them.

    ¡°I said all of you here must die!¡± He said as he gritted his teeth.

    He walked toward the office with Tiger¡¯s Soul in his hand. A dangerous aura surrounded him. It was rare to see such aura from him but things wouldn¡¯t end so easily when it did.

    Zheng shed the sword across everyone he saw on the way. His destructive power was greatly increased with Tiger¡¯s Soul on hand especially with its light de. The only sword he had encountered that could counter the light de was Excalibur. Otherwise, the light de formed by Qi could cut through everything.

    The sharp siren rang after he killed the 27th person. He was less than 100 meters from the office. At the end of the corridor was a red wooden door. Zheng had entered unlocked mode. He could tell that there were dozens of guards behind the door judging by the sound of their breathing, heartbeats, and the friction from their movements. He could even tell their positions.

    Zheng smiled coldly. He put the dragonshard ne on then pushed the door open and walked in. There were indeed dozens of guards behind the door. All of them wore full armor with gas masks and held assault rifles aiming at him.

    Pah, pah, pah. An old man in casual attire sitting behind the guards pped his hands with a smile. ¡°Good. Yourbat strength is incredible. I have seen everything that happened on your way here. I am curious where did your weapone from? In the video, the weapon suddenly appeared in your hand. Oh, and the four rings also.¡±

    Zheng gave him a cold smile. ¡°I don¡¯t have any obligation to answer your questions. However, since you are going to do something for me in while, I will answer you. This weapon and the rings were in this ring that you took from me. Now it¡¯s your turn. Where are the surveince videos?¡±

    The old man showed a surprised expression. He gave a serious look at the ring thenughed. ¡°If what you said is true, then we have done something stupid by handing a ring more valuable than you back. But it¡¯s all good. The ring is still here. The surveince videos are right behind you.¡± He pointed to the door behind Zheng.

    Zheng turned his head around and saw monitors embedded over the door. The old man could see these monitors from where he was sitting. The screens showed the corridors he just walked past and all the dead bodies lying there.

    ¡°Then you are useless.¡± Zheng turned back around and smiled coldly.

    He shed Tiger¡¯s Soul horizontally. The guards also opened fire when he moved the sword. The dozens of rifles instantly shredded the door behind him and pierced countless holes on the wall. Zheng finished the sh, everything the light de moved past was cut in half. Bodies of the guards who were firing as they moved began to slide off from their lower body. Those who were standing still took two or three more seconds before their bodies fell off. The scene was terrifying for normal people. A translucent barrier enveloped Zheng. All the bullets stopped at the barrier. The dragonshard protected him from the dozens of rifles.

    The old man looked dumbfounded. He never imagined the situation would develop like this. Zheng was still eight meters away from the guards. He couldn¡¯t run faster than the bullets. That was why the old man looked calm and in control. However, Zheng didn¡¯t even need to get close to the guards. A sh with that red sword from distance cut the guards in half like there was an invisible de. And a barrier that you would only see in sci-fi movies appeared. Everything happened beyond his imagination. The old man opened his mouth wide and stared at Zheng as if this was the first time he saw him.

    Zheng ignored him then turned back around to the monitors. ¡°Switch the locations, go to where Alice is.¡±

    The old man shivered and his mind came back from the shock. He was obviously scared of dying. He quickly pointed a remote at the monitors. The screens jumped several times then the healing center appeared. However, the area was in a mess. Researchers were lying on the floor moaning. A man wanted to get up but he seemed beaten up and couldn¡¯t do it.

    Zheng then said. ¡°Switch locations. Show all the corridors going from the healing center to the entrance of the facility.¡±

    Old man was obedient. He kept switching the surveince cameras and finally got to the entrance of the facility. A blonde woman was standing there. A hundred guards were pointing their guns at her. This scene was so simr to when he opened the door.

    A ck sedan drove over and stopped outside the guards. A man and woman got off the sedan. It was Carlos and Jill. Carlos handed a piece of document to the guard leader. Jill walked past them to Alice. She said something in a low voice then grabbed her hand. They walked to the car. Carlos also got on after them and the car drove away.

    Zheng watched until they reached a road block. Then he turned back to the old man. ¡°Call them, let them pass.¡±

    The old man didn¡¯t pick up the phone. He let out a sigh of relief and said. ¡°Let them pass? Do you think they can leave the road block safely? I can guarantee the paper they have is questionable. It will let them in but leaving is not so easy. You are right I can let them leave immediately but what about my own safety? I don¡¯t think you will let me go. I am not going to make the call until my safety is guaranteed. It doesn¡¯t matter if you kill me. If I have to die either way, why would I want to die after being used by you?¡±

    Zheng smiled. He took off his ne and threw it on the table in front of the old man. Once the old man picked it up, he grabbed a rifle from the floor and fired at him. That scared the old man then he realized the barrier.

    ¡°Good enough? The dragonshard ne can create a barrier to protect you. You are safe now.¡± Zheng said with a cold smile.

    Old man looked over the ne then took out a handgun from the drawer. He carefully aimed it at his hand and pulled the trigger. The bullet was indeed blocked by a translucent barrier. He let out a sigh of relief then picked up the phone.

    Zheng ignored him. He went back to the monitors. He could see that the guards received a phone call then let the ck sedan leave. After the sedan drove far away, turned around.

    ¡°Sorry I lied.¡±

    Zheng shed Tiger¡¯s Soul across and the old man¡¯s head fell on the table. His expression paused in shock.

    ¡°The ne only blocks sci-fi weapons. Tiger¡¯s Soul isn¡¯t one.¡± He picked the ne back up and put it on his neck. Then he took out the Bracelet of Anubis.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin. Everyone here needs to die!¡±

 Vol 15 11-2

    Zheng left the corridor leading to the office. He didn¡¯t know the current situation in the facility. However, the non-stop sirens signaled that the whole facility was on alert. What he needed to do was make the disturbance even more intense and attract everyone. He would then kill them all.

    Zheng summoned the Anubis army as he walked. He had enough blood energy to summon a thousand at this point. This three meter tall monsters with a dogs head and holdingrge swords packed the corridor. They were awaiting for Zheng¡¯smands.

    ¡°Kill. Kill every person you see!¡± Zheng took a deep breath then shouted. He pointed Tiger¡¯s Soul to the inner part of the facility.

    The Anubis warriors howled. They ran along the corridor. Their bodies seemedrge and bulky but their movements were extremely nimble. The warriors also had the abilities of the Mummy Guards in that they defied gravity and ran along the walls and ceiling.

    In a lobby at the end of the corridor, over a hundred guards stood nervously on alert. They aimed their guns at corridor. The whole facility¡¯s defense was activated as soon as they learned that the G virus carrier went berserk and started killing. An endless supply of guards entered the facility and upied the important lobbies. They had confirmed a board member was killed so the higher ups sent orders to destroy the G virus carrier before he caused more damage.

    The guards were wearing armors simr to hazmat suits. Their guns had been swapped to the biggest models. Several also carried RPGs. Over a hundred of them guarded by the corridor. No matter how strong the G virus carrier was, the human body was still flesh. Barriers simr to this one was ced throughout the facility.

    ¡°Be careful. Open fire immediately if you see anyonee around the corner. Don¡¯t leave a thing alive!¡± A man in suit shouted to the guards.

    He held a device on his hand then shouted at it. ¡°Jack, the G virus carrier isn¡¯t here yet. Don¡¯t activate the Nemesis. We might be able to... God! What is that?¡±

    As the first Anubis warrior ran across the ceiling, a swarm of them followed. The dog head monsters all came out from the corner of the corridor. The guards were shocked for a moment then they pulled the triggers as they cried. Everyone seemed terrified. It wasn¡¯t only because they were monsters but also their numbers.

    The first warrior didn¡¯t get destroyed by their guns because the guards were shocked at the time. It ran a long distance on the ceiling before they opened fire. The gun shots crushed its legs but by the time it dropped down from the ceiling, the legs had reconstructed. These monsters couldn¡¯t die as long as their heads weren¡¯t destroyed. The guards rxed for a moment seeing its legs destroyed so the Anubis warrior was able to charge into them after recovering.

    Therge sword cut through the guard nearest to it. A head fell and roll on the floor. Several guards near him cried out and fired at its chest. Sand burst out in the air. However, that wasn¡¯t the correct target because the Anubis warriors weren¡¯t human. The sword continued to sh across, killing one and injuring several. Another guard was cut in half on his neck. Moans of pain were spreading from the group.

    ¡°Hold them!¡± The man in suit yelled as he ran away because a never ending army of these monsters wereing out from the corner of the corridor. Gradually, the hundred guards couldn¡¯t hold them off anymore. The Anubis warriors weren¡¯t just running at them from the floor but also on the walls and ceiling. Most importantly, their bodies were formed by sand. They wouldn¡¯t disappear as long as their heads weren¡¯t crushed. They were breaking through the guards¡¯ defense.

    The rest of the guards hesitated when they saw the man started running away. Dozens of them also wanted to run which weakened their defense even more. The decrease in firepower caused the line of defense to copse atst. Those with RPGs immediately fired their missiles. Multiple explosions followed. Near a hundred of these warriors got killed. The guards fell forward to avoid the gust of wind and sand. Yet, they opened their eyes to a still never ending number of monstersing from the corner. The nearest one charged into these guards. Over ten guards were killed several shester. The remaining guards all ran after the man in suit.

    The man turned his head around to see situation. When he saw the Anubis warriors broke into his people, he yelled at the device almost with insanity. ¡°Support! We require support! A lot of monsters appeared in the corridor! Images have been uploaded. We need support! Get all the backups outside the facility here!¡±

    Several men in the surveince room also looked in shock. They had a clear view of the thousand monsters through the monitors. Among these monsters was the G virus carrier. What confused them was how the G virus carrier got along with these monsters peacefully. The monsters seemed like Egyptian mythical creatures. They were massacring guards who couldn¡¯t run away fast enough. Over eighty guards were chopped into paste.

    ¡°Support! Send all the backups from the weapon testing center over! This ce is getting run over. Over a thousand monsters are charging through! There aren¡¯t many important things in the center aside from some data. Leave a hundred guards and send the rest over!¡± One of the men yelled at themunication device. He seemed to be panicking.

    The others also panicked. One person picked up the device and said. ¡°Release Nemesis #3 to #7. Bring them to the central lobby. Everything in the facility is important experiment subjects and there are hundreds of evolved Lickers frozen underneath. No one is going to live if the power goes out!¡±

    Zheng wasn¡¯t simply heading toward the central lobby. He was destroying everything on the way. Tiger¡¯s Soul had impressive attack range and the light de was extremely sharp. He ran behind the Anubis warriors and shed at the walls and machines, leaving ruins and sparks on all the ces he ran by. The ruin was extending toward the central lobby. He could totally destroy the power system by the time he reach the central lobby, which was what these men feared.

    These men in suit were obviously higher ups in Umbre Corporation. Their orders quickly reached the weapon testing center and the guards readied themselves. Several thousand guards formed lines and jogged. Ten minutester, only a hundred were left in this center along with some half human weapons. This was the most fragile time of this weapon testing base.

    Not far from the base, the rest of team China stood in a pitch ck area. Xuan looked at the base and said. ¡°Begin. Gando go destroy its exterior.¡±

 Vol 15 12-1

    A four-meter-tall humanoid robot appeared next to Xuan after his words. This robot had been standing in this darkness. Its eyes lit up and a very faint light glowed on its body.

    The robot took a heavy step and jumped about ten meters. Its body bended backward as it began a transformation. In just a second, the robot transformed into a jet fighter with a streamlined body.

    They could hear a cry of excitementing from the jet. Two streams of electricity burst out from its back. The ne sped toward the weapon testing center. Once it reached within a hundred meters, it fired several mini missiles from the wings. The missiles bombed the exterior walls. The concrete was sted in the explosions. There was another crying from the jet. The jet flipped again as itnded and turned into a walker type.

    ¡°It is space shuttle more than a jet. Its flexibility, the speed from the electric burst system, and the extended energy from the conversion of Qi make it equivalent to a BB rank or even A rank robot. However, there¡¯s also a limitation. The limited ammunition can only sustain a mini battle like this one. Though with the addition of the dragonshard, it¡¯s our high tech trump card before its energy depletes.¡± Xuan said to the others as he watched the firework.

    The rest of team China also watched from afar. The robot switched between its three modes liberally and unloaded its firepower. The exterior of the center was engulfed in a sea of fire. Several Gatling cannon that came up also got destroyed.

    The robot transformed back into humanoid form. It brought out a three-meter chain saw and began cutting the steel wall. Sparks flew all over as the robot opened up arge hole on the wall. Then it fired several missiles inside.

    Kampa and WangXia ran toward the center. Xuan, YinKong, ChengXiao, and Heng followed. Zero and Lan stayed in ce.

    ¡°Gando and Zero stay in ce and defend. Take down any jets or helicopters thate. Gando switch to Fighter mode and patrol in the air. Shoot down any bombers or missiles. Zero give him fire support. Everyone else follow our n.¡± Xuan flipped his hands and two Gauss pistols slid down.

    At the same time, a battle between man and monsters erupted in the research facility.

    Every lobby in the facility was filled with guards as backup from the weapon testing center arrived. These guards all wore hazmat suit like armors and carried military grade weapons. The Anubis warriors were finally stopped by their fire. However, several hundred guards had been killed by their sword by this time. There were only two more lobbies between them and the central lobby.

    A guard leader looked at the thickyer of sand on the corridor and said to a device. ¡°Targets cleared. Squad two staying alert.¡±

    ¡°Remain alert. You must keep the monsters outside the central lobby!¡± In the surveince room, several men in ck suit received multiple simr messages. The monsters were sted into sand. The number of monsters they killed were over a thousand but there were also several hundred casualties.

    ¡°Where is the G virus carrier? Why can¡¯t I find him?¡± As they were relieved to hear the monsters being stopped, one of the men suddenly cried. The others immediately began flipping through the cameras. However, Zheng was nowhere to be seen in any location. He disappeared from their surveince.

    The men just took out theirmunicating device when a cry came from a lobby. Zheng crawled out from the venting duct. He dropped down among the guards. Tiger¡¯s Soul swung in a full circle. Over a hundred guards watched in shock as their bodies got cut in halves. A heavy scent of blood filled the area in a ten-meter radius around Zheng.

    The lobby had a total of two hundred guards. Zhengnded in the most crowded spot. As the bodies of these guards were still sliding off, the rest still stood in ce.

    Zheng jumped up and stepped on the head of a guard. He leaped forward again before the guard¡¯s body fell. It wasn¡¯t until now that those whose body fell cried in despair and madness. They noticed they only had half their bodies left but their guns were still in their hands. These men pulled the triggers with despair.

    Zheng shed the sword downward from midair, cutting through a ten-meter area in front of him. Ten more guards either died or injured. The light de also cut a crevice into the floor. Hended then charged into the guards before they could even react.

    The men in the surveince room felt a chill swept over their bodies. Two hundred fully armed guards were all killed in less than thirty seconds. Their deaths were miserable as their upper bodies were still moaning on the floor. It took a few minutes for the loss of blood to kill them.

    Zheng¡¯sbat strength was even more terrifying. He wasn¡¯t even damaged after killing two hundred guards. If Umbre Corporation had known of such strength, they wouldn¡¯t treat him the same. They would at least not let him stay in the facility without sufficient defense.

    Zheng picked up themunication device from a pool of blood and said. ¡°Rinse your necks and wait for me. All of you have to die!¡± He gripped his hand and crushed the device.

    A man in the surveince room yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t destroy the facility anymore! Evolved Lickers are frozen underneath! Hey!¡±

    Another man patted his shoulder. ¡°We have no other way. Let the Nemesis go fight him. It just needs to dy him for ten minutes. Activate self-destruction. The mini nuclear bomb can destroy the facility and the evolved Lickers inside. We will leave on helicopters.¡±

    ¡°Leave? To where? There are so many important materials in this facility. Almost all the evolved Lickers of thepany are here. Even if we can get out alive, thepany will clean us up if all the evolved Lickers are destroyed. Where can we go?¡± The man shouted. His eyes were bloody red.

    ¡°Just activate the facility¡¯s self-destruction. We will go to the roof and take the helicopters. Dying to a gun is better than dying to the Lickers¡¯ ws.¡±

    Zheng wasn¡¯t aware his strength had terrified the executives of the Corporation. He continued destroying the facility as he moved toward the central lobby. He thought about summoning another round of Anubis army but he had already used up all the blood energy in a ring. He couldn¡¯t summon them if he wanted to continue using instant Destruction. And it seemed like his goal was reached now that the backup from the weapon testing center hade over. There was not much value to summoning again.

    Zheng mumbled to himself then continued running toward the lobby. As he made a turn around the corridor, several mini missiles struck him. These four missiles were extremely fast. They exploded before he could react.

 Vol 15 12-2

    It was toote for Zheng to run. The speed from instant Destruction and Soru could get him out of the explosion but activation still needed a tiny fraction of a second. The missiles had reached him. He only had time to move into a defensive position when they a bright light and loud sound exploded. A violent shockwave followed. The force broke his stability. He was instantly thrown backward.

    Zheng flipped backward several meters and smashed into the metallic wall. Bang! He printed a human figure on the wall. Fortunately, the dragonshard was effective and blocked the explosion and shrapnel with its translucent barrier. However, its shine weakened visibly.

    Zheng coughed out a few mouthfuls of blood after he got down on the ground. The explosion didn¡¯t injure him directly but the shockwave caused damage to his internals. Any other normal person would have died from that shockwave. It looked like the dragonshard couldn¡¯t negate high tech weaponspletely. Shockwaves could go through its barrier. Which meant it was a wed defensive item! This weakness was fatal to a normal person without another defensive mean!

    All these thoughts crossed his mind in an instant. He didn¡¯t have time to ponder more during a battle asrge bullets wereing at him. Judging from the power of these bullets on the wall, there was definitely a Gatling cannon on the firing end. He was too familiar with this weapon.

    Zheng held off the bullets for only a few seconds. The dragonshard¡¯s energy was almost empty. He had to channel his Qi into it. But the powerful bullets of the Gatling cannon also meant that fast consumption of his Qi. He stopped hesitating and drained both Qi and blood energy from his rings to enter instant Destruction.

    ¡°Soru!¡± Zheng charged twenty meters with imperceptible speed. The bullets only hit where he was standing. Then he used Rankyaku toward the direction of the central lobby. Almost a dozen cries followed and some bestial roars.

    When hended, he found out there were several hundred guards and four Nemesis¡¯s carrying RPGs on the left shoulder and Gatling cannons with their right arm. There sizes were smaller than the Nemesis, One, in the previous movie. Still, these Nemesis¡¯s were much bigger than a normal human and they wore thick alloy armors. The Rankyaku cut through ten guards but only ignited sparks as it hit a Nemesis. The defense of these armors were much higher than the previous movie.

    Zheng¡¯s speed was too fast. These five hundred guards only just pulled the trigger after hended back on the floor. The countless bullets hit the barrier. They could only hear the sound of shells dropping on the floor. However, when the Nemesis¡¯s began firing the Gatling cannons, Zheng had to use Soru again to escape. He spent at least 30% of his Qi in just those two seconds.

    Dense gunfire wasn¡¯t only useful against the Anubis army but was also threatening to him. He was lucky to still have the dragonshard or he would definitely get killed when being outnumbered by so many.

    ¡°What should I do? I can¡¯t get stopped here.¡± Zheng smiled bitterly to himself. He looked at the ceiling and muttered.

    The map Xuan gave him didn¡¯t show any venting ducts leading to the central lobby. And the central lobby was the routing point of the important corridors. As long as the guards defend this ce, he wouldn¡¯t be able to enter other corridors. He was stuck here unless he killed every person in the central lobby.

    ¡°What should I do? I don¡¯t have any heavy weapon to kill all of them. Do I have to rely on Destruction? If I use Destruction here, I will simply get stuck again on the next wave of defense. F*ck. I should have brought a heavy weapon.¡± Zheng muttered to himself.

    He transferred the sma grenades to the dimensional bag when he decided to be bait. The other heavy weapons were also in the bag. He thought there was nothing to be afraid of in this world with his power and Tiger¡¯s Soul. Never had he imagined he would get blocked off by several hundred guards. The dragonshard was a cheap item. Its w was too fatal.

    A thought came to his mind and he quickly brought out the Book of the Dead. He rarely used this book since he had gotten stronger. Its summoning ability was weaker than the Bracelet of Anubis. Its offensive magic was weaker than him in Explosion and Destruction while consuming blood energy. However, aside from summoning and offensive magic, it also contained utility magic such as transforming the terrain.

    They relied on this magic when they escaped from Cairo in the battle against team India. It was the only spell he learned from Tengyi.

    Zheng felt a mix of emotions. He held up the book and recited. The ck book drained his blood energy then he felt the floor trembled as if there was an earthquake. A set of staircase rose from the floor. The magic didn¡¯t only target rocks and sand. It seemed like all kinds of floors were included in its range.

    A few dozen guards stood on where the floor rose. Zheng shed them in halves with this opportunity. He charged up the stairs in Explosion. Then jumped down to the group still on the floor.

    On the other battlefield, team China pushed forward without any obstacles. Everyone¡¯s abilities were unleashed to their fullest under Xuan¡¯smands. He was on par with and maybe even surpassed Zheng in this respect. However, his tactics inherited his usual methods of deciding by risks and interests. He used people as baits, traded energy in the dragonshard for killing the guards, sending YinKong to assassinate when it wouldn¡¯t take too much time, and had Kampa destroy a whole room if he confirmed there was nothing valuable inside. Zheng¡¯s tactics on the other hand were formed from his numerous life and death experiences.

    The group pushed deep into the weapon testing center. They had cleared its defensive system. Heng destroyed the robots with +3 magic infused arrows. No one was injured on the whole way aside from Heng feeling limp from seeing blood.

    Xuan looked over a stack of documents in his hand and a vial of thick liquid. ¡°Team China is strong but there is still a lot of room for improvement. I have a fair idea of your strengths. I am look forward to your performance in the next team battle. Now, we should leave the center. YinKong, go notify Zheng that we see a self-destruction counter on the mainputer here. Both buildings are probably going to self-destruct. We have seven minutes to run. If he doesn¡¯t want to die, then rush out as fast as possible. Over.¡±

 Vol 15 13-1

    That was what Xuan said but the others felt he was intentional. It felt like he knew this would happen then had the leader step into this danger.

    YinKong nodded without saying anything. She turned around and ran toward the exit. She appeared calm but there was a hint of anxiousness in her eyes. They could tell she actually worried about Zheng.

    Xuan didn¡¯t stop her. He flipped through the documents. ¡°We have enough time to leave here. We have obtained our item and reward for the bonus mission. That¡¯s it then. Mission obtain the prototype T virus sessfullypleted.¡± He ignored the weird expressions from the others and started walking away.

    After Xuan got ten meters away, ChengXiao said to the rest of the team in a quiet voice. ¡°Did something happen before I was revived? Is he trying to kill Zheng? You really can¡¯t irritate this psychopath. He just kills you if he catches you and you don¡¯t even know how you died. Yes, don¡¯t ever irritate him. And did Zheng really do something to him?¡±

    Kampa patted his shoulder and said. ¡°It might be a misperception but don¡¯t you think what you just said annoyed him?¡±

    ChengXiao suddenly looked shocked. He carefully nced at Xuan and saw him still reading the documents like nothing had happened. ChengXiao let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Be careful of what you say. This is a man with a demon hidden within. He looks like he never cared but he will eat you in whole when he starts calcting. Anyone that talks behind his back needs to be careful. Or you might be the next one to get abandoned.¡±

    ¡°Talking behind him? Just like what you are doing?¡± WangXia walked past ChengXiao and casually asked.

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    Enough about ChengXiao seeking death. YinKong was running to the research facility anxiously. She wasn¡¯t good atmunicating herself but she was really worried about Zheng. She didn¡¯t want to see him die. She wasn¡¯t aware when did it start that she had acknowledged these people around her, even though they were weaklings when judged on the standards of her seniors,rades and ZuiKong. These people were weak in both strength and willpower. They were people that could be abandoned at will. Yet she had acknowledged them asrades.

    ZuiKong killed all her the people she trusted. She didn¡¯t want to give up on any of theserades she had now. This emotion was not in ordance with the way of assassination. However, she wished to protect them.

    The corridor leading to the exit was quiet. Team China had cleared all the defensive machineries and guards. She easily came out of the center in just two minutes. Then she ran toward the research facility in full speed. She noticed fires burning in everywhere. There were remains of several armed helicopters burning on the ground. A fighter jet was speeding through the sky and a dozen armed helicopters followed behind it.

    YinKong didn¡¯t stop to watch this intense fight as she continued toward the facility. Half way there, she heard a loud bang. One of the helicopters that was firing missiles shattered into pieces. It then exploded in midair.

    Zero moaned as he held his head in his hands. Lan quickly asked. ¡°What happened? Why was that helicopter shattered with a shot? Are you alright?¡±

    Zero shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s fine, just a little headache. The sess rate of the Mystic Eyes is too low. You can only see half a second and the points and lines move extremely fast in that half second. This is my fourth shot already. It¡¯s impossible to hit a moving dot. I have to rely on the speed of the Gauss sniper rifle to hit the lines. There¡¯s less than a 25% chance I can use the power of the eyes sessfully.¡±

    Lan didn¡¯t understand the situation regarding the Mystic Eyes but she believed what Zero said. She suddenly saw Zero bleeding blood from his eyes, nose, mouth and ears and panicked. ¡°Zero, you all right? Say something!¡±

    Zero wiped the blood that dripped down from his eyes and smiled bitterly. ¡°The Mystic Eyes put too much strain on my body. I can¡¯t see anything now. I probably won¡¯t die but I have to exit the unlocked mode now. The pain is going to knock me unconscious.¡± His body started convulsing.

    Zero¡¯sst shot was spectacr but YinKong wasn¡¯t in the mood to watch the firework. She counted down the time in her mind. And she had entered the unlocked mode. Numerous guards were running out from the facility and screaming with fear. Some of these guards had missing arms and legs.

    YinKong ignored them. She still had her dragonshard with full energy. Her Excalibur didn¡¯t have theser ability but its sharpness was impressive by itself. Its invisibility attribute allowed her to kill people without traces. She stopped hiding herself and charged straight ahead. The guards didn¡¯t bother her. They kept running as if they had seen a ghost. Neither side bothered the others. YinKong counted four minutes and thirty-seven seconds. She entered a big lobby and a pungent smell of blood struck her sense.

    There were no living humans in this room. Two seven meter big Lickers hung on the ceiling. Tentacles grown on their bodies made them look like octopuses. Their hideous appearance gave her a shock. What was more shocking were the pressure and sense of danger these creatures imposed on her. She tensed up herself as her instinct was telling her she could die from these two monsters.

    One of the Lickers jumped down from the ceiling. YinKong immediately rolled toward a corridor to the side. The ws swiped into the metallic floor then pulled ayer up like it was a piece of paper. The Licker pulled off several meters of the floor. The other one also jumped down and leaped at YinKong.

    The strength and speed of these Lickers were terrifying. YinKong could only rely on the sharpness of Excalibur. Her close range assassination techniques were nearly useless against these huge monsters and the lobby was spacious. If only she still had the metal wire she could use in long range.

    Experience told her there was no way to live if she fought both Lickers unless she found terrain suitable for assassination. Worse yet, these Lickers didn¡¯t seem to see with their eyes. If they sensed people with smell or temperature, her sneak techniques would be useless. She flipped herself up from the floor and ran into the corridor.

    YinKong didn¡¯t turn her head once. She could move faster than these Lickers but such speed also robbed her of the ability to do anything else but run. Yet, the further she went, the more that she felt despair. Because the smell of blood was getting even more intense ahead. So intense that it could make a person suffocate. The ce ahead seemed like a ughter ground. Were there even more Lickers?

    YinKong took a deep breath. She didn¡¯t stop her steps. She raised Excalibur as she made a turn. The area ahead was much brighter. It was a huge lobby and there, she saw Zheng. Zheng stood on top of countless human and Licker corpses. He was holding a Licker¡¯s head in his left hand. His right hand was holding Tiger¡¯s Soul. The sword pierced through a Licker then into the wall. There were at least a hundred Licker corpses in this room.

 Vol 15 13-2

    YinKong was absolutely shocked. The scene in front of her was so astonishing. Those were over a hundred of the huge Lickers, not zombies nor humans. They had bodies that were seven meters big, monstrous strength and speed. If they were to encounter one of these Lickers in their second Resident Evil movie, it would take them some effort to kill it. However, Zheng killed all of the Lickers by himself. His power was beyond anything a human could attain.

    YinKong had been drowned in her own thoughts ever since she was revived. The previous Resident Evil movie might have been long ago for the rest of the team but it seemed like yesterday to her. The familiar stranger that she had secretly liked and admired gave her only despair and hatred. Their battle still seemed to be going on in her eyes. That was why she didn¡¯t fight Zheng after she was revived. She didn¡¯t get to learn of his strength.

    Zheng used to be stronger than her but that was only due to the second stage of the unlocked mode. After she exchanged The Shining, it was questionable who would win in an all-out fight.

    Yet this scene overthrew her conception. Without knowing, Zheng had grown to such a degree that shegged way behind, just like the person she hated.

    ¡°YinKong?¡± Zheng threw the Licker¡¯s head away. It shot into the wall like a cannonball and smashed into a paste. Zheng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. He grinded his teeth and growled like a beast. His mind seemed to be in a berserk state. After he saw YinKong, a hint of surprise appeared in his eyes but then he roared.

    YinKong was struck by the disappointment at herself that she forgot the Lickers chasing after her. One of the Licker leapt from five meters away from her. Its sharp ws aiming at the back of her head.

    Zheng moved as he roared. He appeared behind YinKong in just an instant. Soru in Instant Destruction was so fast that YinKong couldn¡¯t catch his movements with her eyes. By the time she turned her head around, Tiger¡¯s Soul shed upward and cut the Licker in half. However, Zheng was too close to it that the light de became ineffective. His wrist dragged through the Licker¡¯s teeth instead and tore open a wound. Tiger¡¯s Soul dropped to the floor.

    At the same time, the second Licker jumped down at him. Zheng didn¡¯t have time to pick up Tiger¡¯s Soul. But because YinKong was standing behind him spacing out, Zheng reacted with even more madness. He jumped toward the Licker instead of backing away then kicked at its head. He had entered Explosion. The strength and speed of his kick shoved its head into the body. While still in mid-air, Zheng grabbed the Licker¡¯s shoulders and began tearing them apart. The Licker was split in two from the middle. This seven-meter monster was like a toy in his hands. He then smashed the corpse into the floor. In the end, no one could even make out that this was a Licker.

    Zheng stopped his growling. He turned around to YinKong and said. ¡°Are you alright?¡±

    She looked at this man bathed in blood then suddenly woke up. This was a battlefield. That inexplicable spacing out could have gotten her killed multiple times. Even though Zheng¡¯s madness saved her but as an assassin, she wouldn¡¯t allow herself to continue showing her weakness.

    YinKong shook her head. ¡°Xuan said this ce is going to explode in seven minutes. I took five minutes to run here. There¡¯s about one minute and thirty seconds for us to leave. I will use The Shining which will get me out in forty five seconds. What about you?¡±

    Zheng was stunned for a moment then cried. He charged over to YinKong then picked her up. ¡°Shit. Don¡¯t bother with The Shining. You only have speed in that state. Your reaction speed doesn¡¯t increase. It would be strange if you don¡¯t smash into a wall. Don¡¯t talk and hold onto me tight!¡±

    She was about to struggle to free herself when she felt a gust of wind. The scenery was flying backward at an insane pace. Zheng picked up Tiger¡¯s Soul and ran with such impressive speed. It wasn¡¯t as fast as Soru in instant Destruction but the speed was beyond anything YinKong could reach. The Shining might be faster but herck of reaction speed was fatal.

    Zheng didn¡¯t know YinKong had fallen into her thoughts again. He entered Explosion and sprinted ahead. He could maintain this state for much longer than Destruction. The road he went past was embedded with his footprints. The alloy floor couldn¡¯t stop his force.

    YinKong quickly became ustomed to the speed. She pondered over her weakness and wanted to ask Zheng how he became so strong. But this was not the time to ask. Furthermore, everyone would keep the secret to bing strong to themselves. They were merelyrades.

    Instead, she asked. ¡°Did you kill all the creatures in that room?¡±

    Zheng replied with a nod. ¡°Yes. I killed all of them. Haha, do I look like a devil now? Not referring to my clone but a devil that ughters everything.¡±

    YinKong was surprised as she looked at Zheng again. She frowned as if she couldn¡¯t understand. ¡°That¡¯s surprising. You obtained the heart of a yer.¡±

    ¡°Heart of a yer? What¡¯s that?¡± Zheng asked.

    ¡°Everyone has their soul. Some people are kind, some ruthless, some flexible and an assassin needs a calm and apathetic heart. Only when you do not care for the world anymore, will you be able to see the world calmly. An assassin kills people but he cannot be affected by killing. A normal person would feel scared for killing a person, sinned for killing two, and cold blooded and violent when he killed three, four, and five people. Such person is tainted by killing. An assassin needs the mindset that allows him to remain himself after killing. That¡¯s what we call the heart of a yer.¡±

    YinKong was surprised to find herself speaking so much. Zheng was carrying her but they were in an urgent situation so she didn¡¯t feel much about the act. Though it was still rather awkward. She could only talk to take away the awkwardness.

    ¡°Do you still remember the werewolf doctor of team India? He¡¯s a ssical example of being tainted by killing because he didn¡¯t have the heart of a yer. He¡¯s not aplete assassin. I know of a person with the heart of a yer but he did something inexplicable. You will at least not be tainted.¡±

    Zheng was surprised thenughed out. ¡°No such thing. I am just aware of what I am doing and what I want to do.¡±

    He jumped out of the facility before they knew it. Fifty seconds had passed. YinKong pointed at a direction then Zheng gave a shout and charged ahead.

    The battle in the sky was still going on. Most armed helicopters were downed. There were over a dozen broken helicopters on the ground and some burning in the sky. The Valkyrie was flying back and forth in the sky. Gando seemed to be panicking.

    Zheng didn¡¯t know how much time they had left so he kept running. As expected, he saw two Sky Sticks on top of a hill. Xuan was standing on one of them. He looked so calm even when he knew this ce was going to get destroyed. After he saw Zheng covered in blood running over, he adjusted his sses and lifted off with the Sky Stick. Zheng exited Explosion and stepped on the other. He followed after Xuan. Soon, a thunderous explosion came from behind. He turned his head slightly and saw two mushroom clouds.

 Vol 15 14-1

    Team China headed to a forest beyond the suburban area. It was night time and the Sky Sticks didn¡¯t made much noise so there weren¡¯t any jets intercepting them. Xuan clearly knew the terrain of this area and had already nned their escape route.

    After everyone came off the Sky Sticks, Zheng felt a little feeble, or perhaps exhausted. Fortunately, he drained thest 40% of Qi and blood energy from the mithril rings which supported his empty body.

    On the other hand, YinKong immediately jumped out from his arms then turned her body. It was a rather rare sight to see. She was as apathetic as Xuan usually. This reaction reminded everyone she was still just a fifteen year old.

    Zheng was surprised to see her reaction but he didn¡¯t pay much attention. He turned to Xuan and said. "Are we stopping here? Is there going to be any problems?" He was asking if Umbre Corporation would send people to chase after them and Xuan¡¯s next n. He fell into Xuan¡¯s traps too many times that he was scared Xuan was nning something imaginable again. He would set him up again for interest.

    Xuan walked off the Sky Stick. He didn¡¯t care much about Zheng¡¯s words and replied. "We will enter this forest. It is 11:20 at night. There¡¯s a creek 3km in. We will light a bonfire and rest there. Then we will continue moving at 5 in the morning. In about thirty minutes, we will reach an abandoned mining cave. From there we will then return to the board of the city and wait for the twenty days to be over."

    Zheng pondered over this n. There didn¡¯t seem to be any loopholes. Just then, he noticed Kampa carrying Zero on his back and was shocked. He immediately ran over to Kampa.

    ChengXiao said in a serious tone. "His wound isn¡¯t fatal but it¡¯s not optimistic either. The blood vessels in his brain have minor rupture. He hasn¡¯t gone into paralysis but the umting blood will eventually put enough pressure on his cerebral nerves and put him into a unconscious state. After forty eight hours..."

    Zheng interrupted him. "I don¡¯t understand the blood vessels and cerebral nerves. Just tell me if his life is in danger and can you treat him?"

    ChengXiao thought for a moment. "No life threatening danger. I can also treat him but I need a spacious and clean area. The underground mining cave is impossible. Then I need five hours and an assistant!"

    That was when Zheng connected the resting time and ce Xuan decided on, which also had a creek. So that meant Xuan chose that ce to save Zero.

    "Save Zero? No. I chose that ce to avoid the satellite searches." Xuan refuted. "The movie showed that Umbre Corporation has a satellite system. We were definitely locked on by the satellites when we escaped from the facility. However, satellites aren¡¯t effective at all situations. The dense forest will reduce its detection effect greatly. If they lose track of us, they will send parachutes and bombers. Gando¡¯s Valkyrie only has 20% of its ammunition left. Zero is unconscious. Heng¡¯s arrows are powerful but he¡¯s not suited for sustained battles. As for everyone else, you can¡¯t battle over ten jets even with the Sky Stick. We are better off letting the satellites track us. They will not want a battle at night to avoid unnecessary casualties because they don¡¯t know we are almost out of ammunition and has no sniper rifle. Our strength at the facility shocked them."

    Zheng was stunned as he looked at Xuan. He thought Xuan started to gain human emotion and became considerate for hisrades. Who would have known he was still so apathetic. Zheng asked. "Then? What are we going to do at five?"

    Xuan sat by the bonfire. "Now the bonfire and the light from the Valkyrie showed our location. Arge ground army will surround us in the morning with jets as support fire. So we have to leave at five. Head into the mining cave and destroy the path as we go. After we enter the water tunnel of the city, we will be safe."

    Zheng nodded. He was confident with Xuan¡¯s decisions and ns. It was trust that Xuan had built up. He looked to the side with worry. ChengXiao was performing craniotomy on Zero and YinKong was his assistant. The tools he exchanged before this movie came into use for the first time.

    It was also the first time the team witnessed his true medical skills. He disinfected Zero¡¯s head with alcohol then pierced needles into several acupoints. Then he brought out a ss bottle containing colorful mini centipedes. The centipedes made them shivered but ChengXiao put his hand into the bottle and squashed the centipedes. He applied the centipedes paste on Zero¡¯s acupoints.

    ¡°This stops bleeding, anesthetize and has strong antibacterial attribute.¡± He muttered. Then he took out a scalpel from his medical tools and began shaving Zero¡¯s head. Zero finally lived up to his name with nothing on his head.

    After ChengXiao opened Zero¡¯s skull, YinKong became busy. It might very well be personal reason that ChengXiao chose her as the assistant but as an assassin, she knew more about the human body¡¯s structure than the rest of the team. She started draining the extravagated blood on the surface of the brain. She seemed so skilled that they couldn¡¯t believe this was her first time performing craniotomy as an assistant.

    Time slowly passed. When light creeped up the horizon, the surgery was finally finished. Zero hadn¡¯t woken up due to the anesthetics but the surgery seemed sessful judging from ChengXiao¡¯s overconfident talks. His medical skills were truly exquisite from finishing a surgery that would normally require multiple doctors and over twelve hours.

    ¡°Why do I feel like Zero¡¯s face looks pale green? Are you sure the crab you fed him was fine?¡± Zheng still looked worried. Kampa was carrying Zero on his back.

    ChengXiao immediately replied. ¡°No worry. That wasn¡¯t a crab. It was a spider, ok? It¡¯s a type of Gu that can reduce the rate of blood cirction. We will remove this Gu using God¡¯s repair after we return. Or I can do it also. However, several of Zero¡¯s major blood vessels have fissures. They were not something I can fix with the tools on hand. We can only have him sleep until we return.¡±

    Zheng sighed. He learned of what happened to Zero. He couldn¡¯t believe it was the newly exchanged ability. The Mystic Eyes of Death Perception was unbelievably powerful but so was the strain it put on the user. It was probably worse than his Explosion. Not at the level of Destruction yet but Zero¡¯s body was fragile inparison. It seemed like Zero had to test for the limit of his uses in God¡¯s dimension to avoid this happening again and losing a main force in the team.

    ¡°No matter what, his life is saved.¡± Zheng sighed then turned to Xuan. ¡°What about you guys? I didn¡¯t hear any notification about rewards but there was a notification about missionpleted. Who received the points and rewards? And did you obtain the prototype T virus?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Correct, someone received the rewards. Now the question is the data on the prototype T virus shows it not only acts as a stimnt to unlock the first stage of the gic constraint but it can also create Nemesis¡¯s. We can turn the humans we created into Nemesis¡¯s.¡±

 Vol 15 14-2

    Zheng hadn¡¯t spoken to Xuan ever since he was told about turning their created beings into Nemesis¡¯s. He didn¡¯t get into an argument with Xuan. He just needed to think through some things.

    Obtaining the heart of yer also changed his decision making. One of the change was how he viewed staying alive. As long as the nature of himself didn¡¯t deviate, and he killed only those who deserved to be killed, then killing was eptable to him. But everything should have a boundary. How could he decide who deserved to get killed?

    "Xuan, it¡¯s fine to turn the created beings into Nemesis¡¯s. I remember when creating them, you can choose everything about them. You can even create a body without a mind, a ve that would only listen to yourmands. If that¡¯s the case, 500 points can get us a strong fighter who unlocked his first stage. However, is that really suitable?" He pondered for quite some time before asking.

    Xuan was looking through the documents in his hands as he walked. He replied without raising his head. "Can¡¯t get over your consciousness? Do you need me to give you some psychotherapy?"

    "No, no need." Zheng hurriedly replied. He knew very well what kind of person Xuan was. If Xuan were to perform any kind of psychotherapy on him, he would either go insane or get brainwashed, in the very least he would develop schizophrenia.

    So he replied. "It has nothing to do with consciousness since we can treat them as empty vessels because they don¡¯t have a mind. However, the Nemesis¡¯s are strong but arerge numbers of them really suitable?"

    That was when Xuan finally turned his head around and looked at Zheng. There was a hint of surprise you would rarely see in his eyes. "You are right. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t say we are creating arge numbers of Nemesis¡¯s. I just told you of this effect of the prototype T virus. You should know we are not the only team in this realm. The next movie is Lord of the Rings. If we can obtain influence in that world then capture the natives of that world to create Nemesis¡¯s, we won¡¯t have to spend too many points to create them. We don¡¯t even have to spend much to exchange weapons. All we need to give them are some close range weapons. Getting these bodyguards out of nothing is my n."

    He understood what Zheng was getting to. If they were to create Nemesis¡¯s from God¡¯s realm, they would have to exchange weapons also. Even if enhancements weren¡¯t necessary, each one would cost them at least 3000 points. The teleportation beams were also limited in size. So they couldn¡¯t bring arge number of Nemesis¡¯s into the movie worlds. Which meant they would end up having to spend point to increase the power of each Nemesis they had.

    Xuan obviously considered this already and his n was much more ruthless. The movie worlds they went into had people inside so they could just turn those people into Nemesis¡¯s. That would give themrge numbers of Nemesis¡¯s which could be useful even with simple weapons.

    "Since we have obtained a method to increase a person¡¯s strength instantly, we have to maximize the effect of it. Instead of wasting our points and rewards to create fighters, which isn¡¯t beneficial to our own growth, we might as well create these fighters in the world of Lord of the Rings. Judging from the method of manufacturing the prototype T virus on these documents, I think i can create eighty portions before entering the next movie. You wouldn¡¯t disagree using these on the Orcs, right?"

    Zheng felt settled. Xuan didn¡¯t usually exin much but he always considered all possibilities. Zheng was worried xuan would create ves for a temporary increase in the team¡¯s strength, which was actually detrimental to the team. Now that Xuan became clear with him, he would be happy to show off in the next movie.

    They went from the forest into the mining cave. The entrance was blocked off but they easily got inside by using Tiger¡¯s Soul. Thest one to enter was WangXia. He knew methods to cover up their traces and fake traces to other paths. After Wangxia entered the cave, Zheng blocked off the entrance again.

    "The data shows this mining cave has been abandoned for over thirty years. However, the bedrock is stable so there haven¡¯t been any earthquakes and the cave remained. By the end of the mining operation, they dug into a crevice. 100 meters beyond the crevice was the underground water tunnels to the city."

    Xuan didn¡¯t ck off after he sent Zheng out as a bait. He conceived the details of the attack and their escape n. After he found out about this cave, he immediately came over with Lan to inspect the crevice underground. He finally confirmed this escape route. Umbre Corporation wouldn¡¯t be able to track the water tunnels with their satellites. Once their time was up, they could return to the alley they entered and go back.

    The air was muddy since the cave had been closed off for so many years. Their bodies were stronger than normal people but they still couldn¡¯t breathe air like this for a long period of time. The soil was wet and the air was more humid than they had imagined.

    Luckily they had over a dozen oxygen bottles in the dimensional bag. It seemed like Xuan had prepared for this situation. The team had no risk of suffocating for now but Zero just had a craniotomy so he was at risk of getting infected by the dripping water even though the hemostasis spray and bandage had antibacterial effect. If bacteria got into his brain, things were difficult to say.

    They continued moving. Zheng took over Zero from Kampa. He didn¡¯t know if it was useful but he still channeled his Qi into Zero¡¯s body and hoped to raise his body¡¯s immunization. This didn¡¯tst long.

    A few hours after they entered the cave, they came to the end of the mining cave. Zheng had to open the way with Tiger¡¯s Soul which forced him to stop giving Zero Qi. The road became difficult to walk and narrow. Lan also had to keep her scan on to avoid Zheng causing too much damage and copsing the ce.

    Zheng finally dug through the hundred meter wall and the team entered the city¡¯s water tunnels. Everyone was covered in soil and rocks. Xuan¡¯s ns were always soplete. He actually found an abandoned break room in the tunnels. Otherwise they would have to spend the rest of their time here with the foul smell in their soil soaked bodies.

    Another hour passed. Everyone cleaned themselves and had some simple foods. They were finally able to sleep. They had been fighting since attacking the two buildings then had to escape and went underground. The road was difficult to walk on. Everyone was exhausted at this point. They found an empty area and justy on the ground. Snores came on in just a few minutes.

    By the time the team woke up, the time was already night of the twentieth day. There were only a few hours left before they had to return. They had some more food then moved along the water tunnels. Lan assisted their navigation with psyche scan. Two hourster, they came out from a manhole on the street. Only ten minutes left before time was up.

    "Keep going along the street. The second turn ahead is the alley we came in." Lan said to the team.

    The others nodded. Zheng walked in front with Zero on his back. It was only a two minute walk. Everyone calmly walked and didn¡¯t show any panicking expressions. As they went into the alley, Zheng noticed a ck sedan driving by. There were two beautiful women and two men in the sedan. Oh and there was a little girl leaning on the window. However, she looked at the other side of the street and didn¡¯t see Zheng.

    Zheng gave a smile as the sedan drove away then turned back to the alley.

    "We will be back. We will!"

 Vol 15 15

    Everyone was exhausteding back to God¡¯s dimension this time. Zero was still heavily injured and unconscious. However, it was alsoparatively the easiest return for them. Thinking back, they were either missing arms or legs and were on the brink of death multiple times. At the end of Alien, Zheng wouldn¡¯t have made it if he were just a minutete. It was only when they went to The Mummy to revive members or went to vacations did they came back like this.

    The team had repairs followed by discussions. They discussed the gains and losses in their operation. YinKong, ChengXiao and Gando were the ones who obtained the rewards for the mission. It was really randomly given out just as God said. Zheng put in the most effort and only received the points for killing the Lickers and Nemesis. Each Nemesis was worth 50 points and each evolved Licker 25 points. So he obtained over 3000 points, though still less than the fortunate three.

    Team China¡¯s strength in this operation also surprised everyone. Although they were aware team China was strong, they hadn¡¯t imagined the team to be so strong when in full cooperation. The strength of the team was in cooperating their extreme strengths and weaknesses. Such as Zero¡¯s sniping ability and hisck of closebat strength. Heng had amazing burst but only for one shot. Gando¡¯s Valkyrie was immensely powerful but a psyche force user could easily manipte or kill him. Losing any one would weaken the team by a lot.

    It was evening by the time they finished talking. Everyone ate dinner at Zheng¡¯s room then agreed to meet up the next day to discuss the prototype T virus, what to exchange, and about the uing movie. Once everyone left the room, Lori leaped into Zheng¡¯s arms.

    YinKong nced behind after she walked out and saw Lori going into Zheng¡¯s arms. For some reason, she felt a little bitter but she simply turned back around and lowered her head as she went back to her room.

    That was when she walked into someone. She raised her head to see Lan looking at her with a weird smile. Their rooms were next to each other so they were walking in the same direction. YinKong wasn¡¯t aware of anyone in front of her because she was thinking.

    Lan was attentive and noticed something not right with YinKong as soon as they came back. Something must have happened for someone as alert as YinKong to walk into her.

    ¡°Come take a seat in my room. I exchanged some top quality tea from God.¡± Lan smiled. She grabbed YinKong¡¯s hand then walked toward her room. Although she asked for her opinion, her action indicated otherwise.

    YinKong was still feeling a little loss inside. She was naturally emotionless even to people she trusted. Yet that bitter, or perhaps sour feeling and the shock from the facility made her lost and a little disappointed. It wasn¡¯t after Lan mentioned having tea did she looked over.

    Lan dragged her inside with a smile then became busy with herself. Ten minutester, they sat down by a tea table. This celestial tea was a species that had be extinct in the real world. The water looked golden. The fragrant was rich. It made them feel rxed.

    ¡°It sounds like Zheng improved rapidly during this time.¡± Lan took a sip of the team and said.

    YinKong lowered her head and drank the tea. After some time, she muttered. ¡°I just want to know how he improved so fast. Power isn¡¯t a simple matter of enhancing. If he couldn¡¯t absorb what he obtained, the higher the enhancement, the more it would hurt him.¡± She recalled how she was killed in Resident Evil.

    Lan smiled. ¡°I don¡¯t know much about being strong but I think you are simply overthinking it. If you want to know, just go ask him. I think he wouldn¡¯t hide anything from you. Or is there something that made you overplicate this?¡±

    Lan refilled their cups. YinKong felt a little irritated. She drank the tea in one gulp and said. ¡°I think I got sick. I originally thought it was the T virus but the full body repair from God didn¡¯t cure it.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Lan became curious. She refilled YinKong¡¯s cup and asked. ¡°What kind of sickness? Isn¡¯t ChengXiao an expert on this? Why don¡¯t you let him take a look?¡±

    YinKong felt her face burned a little. She didn¡¯t know why but she subconsciously didn¡¯t want to tell her bitter feeling. She finished the cup of tea again and sat there quietly.

    Lan carefully observed the little girl until YinKong¡¯s faced turned red. She had an idea of it and walked over to her. Lan said something by her ear and indeed, YinKong nodded.

    ¡°Stupid girl. That¡¯s not sickness.¡± Lanughed. However, she couldn¡¯t continue. Zheng had a family after all. Her words made YinKong realize what the issue was and also created a psychological barrier within her.

    Lan sighed. She sat there quietly with YinKong.

    The next day, team China was busy preparing for the next movie. They carefully watched Lord of the Rings over thirty times. They also exchanged some important items with the points they obtained from Resident Evil.

    Since every person could only gift an exchange once per mission, they didn¡¯t have the quota to gift again. The people who obtained the rewards saved their ranked rewards and used the points to exchange items for the team.

    Lord of the Rings had an immense world. The world of Alien was nothing inparison. Even if they were only sent to one episode of the series, the main mission and team battle would probably take over a month. If arge scale battle happened that made them lose an arm or leg, it would decrease the team¡¯s strength and might lead to death. So they spent all their points on utility items to increase their survival rate. They had power enough weapons already.

    They exchanged thirteen Charms of the Three Pure Ones at the cost of 500 points each. The description said it could heal any nonfatal wounds and could even reattach broken limbs. It could recover 70% of a person¡¯s strength in an hour.

    Then they spent 1000 points and a rank D reward for each Freezing Pill. The pill was made by Xians in ancient Asia that would put a person into deep sleep. The person¡¯s immunization and regeneration would increase by a hundred folds. This sleep wouldst until the person¡¯s wounds were no longer fatal. They exchange five of these.

    They also got bandages, hemostasis sprays, and the Xian needles ChengXiao used to have. All the items went into the dimensional bag. Team China couldst much longer in battles and was much stronger than before. They weren¡¯t worried even if they were to stay in Lord of the Rings for several months.

    Xuan encountered troubles creating the prototype T virus. He failed several times and became infected with the virus. But atst, hepleted culturing the virus, 80 portions that could create Nemesis¡¯s. The few people in the team who hadn¡¯t unlocked was also injected with the virus. He said it would take seven days for the virus toplete altering their bodies before they could unlock. Now, team China was basically consisted of all unlocked members, probably the only team to achieve this aside from team Devil and team Celestial.

    Xuan also handed Zheng forty portions of the prototype T virus. Zheng had predicted this since Xuan wanted to use these on other teams before killing them. Such huge interests made him willingly put the virus into the ring.

    Then the day finally came.

    ¡°Enter the beam within thirty seconds. Target locked, Lord of the Rings. Beginning teleportation.¡±

 Vol 16 1-1

    No one could sense how much time actually passed in the half dreamy state. It might have been just an instant, or it might have been an eternity. When everyone in team China opened their eyes, they were lying on an open field. The sky was pitch ck but light brightened the areas around them. They were inside a banquet. However, no one around was about to see them because God just sent them here. It seemed like all these people in the banquet isted an empty area.

    "So this is The Lord of the Rings." Zheng was the first to wake up. He looked around and said.

    The battlefield of the trilogy of The Lord of the Rings spanned an enormous world. The battlefield of the Mummy and Starship Troopers were iparable in terms of their sizes because the whole world in The Lord of the Rings was the battlefield.

    The series had multiple movies simr to The Mummy. However, God only told them of the world they were in and didn¡¯t specify which movie. Which meant this mission might span through the whole series. Such arge battlefield could take months toplete their mission.

    These thoughts crossed Zheng¡¯s mind. He looked back at the supplies they prepared for this movie and they were truly appropriate for thisrge battlefield.

    The other members of the team had also gotten up by this time. Aside from the veterans of team China, there were five newbies on the floor. This movie had a difficulty of fifteen people. That exceeded Zheng¡¯s expectation.

    ¡°Xuan, deduce our current location by our environment.¡± Zheng said to Xuan then looked at his watch.

    Xuan looked around, but before he got to speak, God¡¯s voice appeared in their minds.

    ¡°Team Africa and team Northern Ice Land has entered The Lord of the Rings. Team East America will enter from a random location after three days. Team Celestial will enter from a random location after ten days. Killing a normal member from another team rewards 2000 points and a rank C reward. Killing an unlocked member from another team rewards 7000 points and a rank B reward. Score minus one for each member of the team killed. Score plus one for killing a member of another team. Final score multiplied by 2000 will be rewarded as points.¡±

    Everyone was stunned to hear this announcement. Xuan pushed his sses. There were actually five teams in this movie. Not only that but team Celestial was also among these teams. They were one of the two special teams in God¡¯s realm.

    Zheng took a deep breath and continued reading his watch. He read the mission out. ¡°All five teams arrive at Barad-d?r simultaneously then get transported back to each team¡¯s respective God¡¯s dimension after thirty minutes. All high-tech weapons are ineffective against natives of The Lord of the Rings. Weapons retains effect against other teams.¡±

    Zheng looked at the others with a bitter smile and said. ¡°This movie looks quiteplicated. It was already special thest movie when we had a three-way team battle. And now we are having a five-way team battle with one of the teams being team Celestial. Team Africa is also here. We almost wiped them in thest team battle. Not sure what will happen when we meet them again.¡±

    The five people on the ground moved slightly. Then a muscr middle aged man sat up. He was wearing a tight tank top and shorts you would see from people in gyms. He looked rather manly and handsome. A few secondster, he jumped up and kicked at the person nearest to him, Gando.

    Gando was still stunned by God¡¯s announcement and Zheng¡¯s words. It wasn¡¯t until the man¡¯s foot came near his face before he reacted. He had used the dragon¡¯s blood after all so his speed and other physical attributes surpassed this man. He blocked in front with his arms and boom! The kick knocked him down to the ground.

    The man seemed surprised but he continued to charge at Gando. His hand reaching for his waist. Just after he took two steps, there was a sharp pain on his waist and he copsed on the ground. YinKong was standing behind him.

    Gando didn¡¯t get injured so Zheng didn¡¯t care much. Now that the man was subdued, he coughed to get their attention. ¡°I know you have a lot of questions. Sit down and listen. Don¡¯t try to attack us or I can¡¯t guarantee your safety.¡±

    The muscr man¡¯s body convulsed for almost twenty seconds. Sweat rained down his face. He looked like he was poured with water by the time he sat up. His expression was filled with fear when he looked at YinKong. It was like this girl was a demon.

    The other four people also sat up, two men and two women. One of the men and women were wearing the same school uniforms and their age were simr. The other two was a handsome teenage boy and a woman in herte twenties dressed in revealing clothes. All four people looked around in confusion.

    Zheng decided to let Lan do the exnation. 100 points weren¡¯t a lot but points were as important as ranked rewards to a psyche force user because they didn¡¯t have muchbat ability.

    The five newbies finished listening to Lan after several minutes. The situation was much better than previous movies since the people around them all had the bodies of a child but their face ranged from kids to elders. They were the well-known Hobbits of The Lord of the Rings, or in another name, the Halflings. The newbies had no choice but to believe with such proof.

    The teenage boy was the first to calm down and asked. ¡°Ha, how unbelievable this is! I was discussing hacking with some people on the then the next moment after I pressed enter I am here. So I have a question, not about the details of God¡¯s realm but is our team strong?¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly and looked at his team. ¡°I thought we were the strongest team aside from team Devil and team Celestial but we are actually ranked third in this team battle. Team East America is stronger than us and there¡¯s team Celestial in this battle. Anyway, you should know why you are here and what this ce is. Before I tell you the rules of team China, tell us your names and upations.¡±

    The boy said with a smile. ¡°My name is Hao Tian, a second year high school student and hacker. I also train regrly but I probably can¡¯t fare in life and death fights. I am quite smart so I think I can help you in some ways.¡±

    Zheng nodded. The muscr man then followed. ¡°My name is Li Shi. I am a private bodyguard. I was training with three other people then came here when I was operating the fitness machine. I thought that YES meant starting the machine. I am trained in closebat and can use most firearms. Ahem. Of course not as good as her.¡± He peaked at YinKong.

    Seeing these two people quickly introduced themselves, the woman also said. ¡°My name is Xie Zhen. I am a secretary to a manager in Sina, a famous corporation.¡± She seemed proud of her upation. Though her attire made her look improper. Noticing the others were looking at her, she smiled charmingly at Zheng.

    The two students looked at each other then turned their head away as if they were in a fight. The girl said. ¡°My name is Ai Nana, a student. I am not good at anything. You can abandon me if you want.¡±

    The boy panicked and quickly stepped in front of her. He said with a smile. ¡°She had a fight with me, don¡¯t mind her. My name is Zhang GuangYan. I am also a student but I have really good memory. Hope I can be able to help you.¡±

    The newbies were aware of their situation as soon as they confirmed the environment was real and Zheng didn¡¯t lie to them. The veterans could have obtained various enhancements and abilities in who knew how many movies. They knew they were powerless in front of these ten people. Furthermore, since this was a team battle, the other teams were definitely going to kill them if they were found. So they had to rely on the veterans to survive this movie.

    That was actually overthinking the situation. Xuan had discussed with Zheng that due to the size of the world, it was easy to hide people. They were going to hide the newbies before the major battles and they would try not to abandon any newbie since their deaths would bring down the team¡¯s score. They also had the virus for turning people into Nemesis¡¯s, the biggest trump card for team China.

    ¡°Then we...¡± Zheng smiled at the newbies. Suddenly, a middle age Hobbit walked past him. The invisible wall had disappeared and the movie began for them.

    They had much less time to prepare than previously. Zheng and the other veterans looked surprised but fortunately, the area remained calm. Xuan confirmed that they were safe so they walked over to the edge of the banquet.

    Zheng had to pause telling the newbies to be careful. He had some important things to discuss with Xuan. ¡°Where are we currently at? And what time period?¡±

    Xuan was looking over at the newbies with a smile until Zheng asked him. Then he calmly replied. ¡°We are in the Hobbit¡¯s gathering ce. Currently safe. The time should be the start of the first movie. The main character¡¯s uncle is about to head out. This is his birthday banquet.¡±

    Zheng noticed Xuan¡¯s expression and quickly called for Lan in his mind. He said through soul link. ¡°Hey, you looked strange. What are you nning? You have to tell me in advance!¡±

    ¡°Nothing.¡± Xuan adjusted his sses.

    ¡°Liar.¡± Zheng was feeling more and more strange. He wouldn¡¯t bother guessing what other people were thinking but this was Xuan. He immediately wanted to question Xuan but a sense of danger struck him from the front. Zheng drew out Tiger¡¯s Soul from the ring without thinking and took two steps forward. Two men stood by the edge of the banquet.

    One of the man was dressed in casual attire. He had a lovely baby face and was smiling peacefully.

    The other man¡¯s gaze looked sharp. He put a chocte bar into his mouth and bit it in half.

 Vol 16 1-2

    The scenes in the movie covered most of Middle Earth. The size of this world could amodate the five-way team battle.

    In the original movies, the Dark Lord Sauron forged multiple rings in an attempt to rule over the whole Middle Earth. He gave the Rings of Power to the leaders of the Dwarfs, Elves, and humans and they would in turn rule their race with the power of the rings, while Sauron created the One Ring for himself that ruled the other rings.

    A war between good and evil broke out. The good achieved victory after the sacrifices of many. However, a human high king retained the One Ring due to greed. The One Ring which had its own mind abandoned the king. Many years passed. The ring fell into the hands of a Hobbit, Bilbo Baggins. The Hobbits were fond of an unadventurous, bucolic and simple life and a race that the One Ring couldn¡¯t seduce effectively. Thus, the One Ring remained in peace and Bilbo Baggins obtained a long life due to its power.

    As time passed, Bilbo gradually felt the power of the ring. Before he became inseparable with the ring, he handed the ring to his nephew, Frodo Baggins. At the same time, subordinates of Sauron learned that the Hobbits had the ring and sent the Nazg?l to seize the ring in an attempt to revive the Dark Lord Sauron. Other forces joined in the fight to seize the ring, including humans, Elves, Undead, Trolls and other races.

    The trilogy of The Lord of the Rings was such a massive war.

    Zheng sensed killing intent from the front and drew out Tiger¡¯s Soul. YinKong, Zero, ChengXiao, Heng and the rest of the veterans were slightly slower than him. However, they all went into defensive positions and brought out their weapons. Lan, Gando and the newbies stood in ce until they could see the two people ahead. Two humans among the Hobbits were obviously suspicious.

    Both of them were young man. The baby face guy looked calm and peaceful. The chocte eating one¡¯s eyes felt sharp. Though it was the baby face who was sending off signals of danger and killing intent. Zheng felt that he was a b of ice. That sensation made him feel in danger. He held Tiger¡¯s Soul in hand and as soon as these two people did anything out of the ordinary, he would use instant Destruction to kill them.

    Baby face shrugged and smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t mind us. We are just testing the strength of the third ranked team. I apologize if we offended you. How about you, Neos?¡±

    Neos gave a cold smile in response. He finished the chocte bar on hand and said to Zheng. ¡°Pardon my embarrassment in thest team fight. I died before seeing my enemies. I am the leader of team Africa, Neos. Ie here with the leader of team Northern Ice Land, Gungnir, in hope of forming an alliance with team China to withstand the iing strikes from team East America and team Celestial.¡± He turned around and walked toward an area away from the banquet. There were several big tables and over twenty men and women sat around them.

    Gungnir smiled at team China then followed after Neos. Neither of them paid attention to team China¡¯s reaction.

    ¡°That¡¯s the leader of team China. He has a self-created ability. The strongest person on my team said he has the power to take on a whole team by himself. I don¡¯t specialize inbat so how do you feel about his strength?¡± Neos said to Gungnir via his mind. He brought out another piece of chocte and licked it.

    As soon as Gungnir turned around, his smile disappeared. There was sweat all over his face. ¡°Incredibly strong. I almost couldn¡¯t hold myself from attacking the moment he brought out his sword. Even though I haven¡¯t fought him, but I felt like there was a de in front of me when he stared at me. This man his hiding a devil inside him.¡±

    ¡°That makes things difficult. Even though we need to form an alliance in this world, we will eventually fight each other in the future.¡± Neos snapped the chocte. ¡°If he¡¯s really so strong, the addition of that person in their team... If you don¡¯t hold back in a fight, who of you would win?¡±

    ¡°My Hie Hie No Mi is only rank A but it¡¯s still much stronger than the Goro Goro No Mi user in your team. I am probably at fifty fifty against the leader of team China. But if his self-created ability is too strong, I won¡¯t try to fight him.¡± As Gungnir came within ten meters of the other people by the tables, his expression turned back into a smile.

    Neither Zheng nor Xuan wanted to fight two teams under this situation. These two teams entered the movie before them. There was no information on the influence they established nor the ambushes they might have set up. So it was better to sit down peacefully and listen to what they had to say.

    ¡°We team Africa entered this world ten days ago from the swamp west of Hobbiton. It took us five days to get out of the swamp. We coincidentally met team Northern Ice Land that entered five days ago from the border of the swamp. Fortunately, we both encountered a snake fifty meters long and had a head that was four meters thick. Our firearms were useless against it so we had to join together. Without that snake, we would have probably got into a fight.¡±

    The three teams sat together. There was a total of forty-three people. Both team Africa and team Northern Ice Land lost a person in the swamp. ording to them, the first three teams entered this world from a fixed location. They knew team China would enter from Hobbiton. The remaining two teams were going to enter from a random location instead. This fact gave them bad feelings.

    Zheng also learned from people he knew in team Africa that they had already experienced four movies after Starship Troopers. One of those movies was The Mummy. This meant that different teams experience movies at a different rate.

    Gungnir said with a smile. ¡°We have discovered this situation when we met other teams. We both felt the number of times the other teams experience movies were not right. The stronger teams will get increasingly difficult movies but their rate will decrease. Usually, regr teams would go through two movies when a strong team goes through one. This isn¡¯t important. We can gift you this information after we form an alliance. The question now is do you wish to form this alliance?¡±

    Zheng had entered the third stage and simted HongLu¡¯s thinking. Several secondster, he said. ¡°No problem. An alliance is needed if we want to fight team East America and team Celestial. This is why our teams entered in nearby locations. However, I have a requirement that we will retain our teams¡¯ independence. We can exchange information and support each other but only the leaders canmand their own team. We won¡¯t have situations where the majority is able to force demands on the other team. If that happens, we will be your enemy.¡±

    Since team Africa and team Northern Ice Land had already formed an alliance, there might be hidden agreements amount them. Having the possibility where the three teams would vote for their actions was not in the interest of team China. The other teams could put them into baits. This was the only thing Zheng worried about. They had Xuan in the team so the only ones that had to worry about being taken advantage of was them.

    Neos and Gungnir looked at each other them both held out their hands. Neos swallowed his chocte and smiled coldly. ¡°We are allies then. This world is going to be the battlefield of us five teams. The victor will bring back unimaginable points and rewards. There¡¯s hope for all of us but I will let you know that team Africa will be the biggest winner among all teams!¡±

    Zheng smiled coldly in return then turned to Xuan who didn¡¯t seem to care much. He thought Neos was being overconfident.

    Fireworks exploded in the sky and lighted it with gorgeous colors. This was the work of Gandalf. The plot of the movie began.

 Vol 16 2-1

    It had been a full day since team China entered the Lord of the Rings. Simr to all other movies, God gave them identities in this world. They were adventurers who met Gandalf before. So the hobbits weed them when they came to Hobbiton.

    ¡°So teams with different rating experience different numbers of movies and difficulties. But didn¡¯t team Africa experienced the Lord of the Rings already?¡± Zheng asked with curiousity.

    Neos said with a cold smile. ¡°Yes, they experienced the Lord of the Rings, but it has nothing to do with me.¡± He stopped after this.

    Zheng then asked Snow whom he was familiar with. She began exining to him.

    Team Africa¡¯s strength lowered by a lot after Starship Troopers. God rated the team as weak. Fortunately, those who survived were the stronger members, especially Richard who had a self created ability. His ability wasn¡¯t included in God¡¯s calction which made the team actually stronger than their rating. The first movie they entered afterward was The Perfect Storm. They got the newbies killed to reduce dead weights then started seeking bonus missions. They actually umted a fair amount of points and ranked rewards with two bonus missions.

    ¡°The second movie was The Mummy. We were still rated weak. So we entered the movie much earlier than the other team. We stole the two books then immediately revived Neos. Following his n, we went to search for the Scorpion King¡¯s treasure. The result was everyone aside from him died in the final battle against the Scorpion King and the other team.¡±

    Aya took over from Snow. ¡°Fortunately, his n seeded. The Scorpion King and the other team all died along with us. Wepleted this bonus mission in advance with a higher difficulty. He received three times the points and rewards. The points and rewards from the team battle allowed him to revive Richard, Snow and me in the movie. He also passed the test of the Guide among the newbies. So he¡¯s now the true leader of the team.¡±

    Zheng was confused to why they recounted their experience instead of answering his question.

    Xuan suddenly said. ¡°Is that so. Everyone who experienced the Lord of the Rings died and your leader was chosen again, which means your team can be considered a new team. Does that mean you can¡¯t return to any of the previous worlds?¡±

    Neos took a good look at Xuan. He took a piece of chocte from a box and snapped it. ¡°Correct. All the movies they and I experienced at gone. In other words, we can experience any movie again as long as God considers it to be appropriate difficulty.¡±

    Team Africa was resurrected. Several of them had already experienced this world and were familiar with the missions and difficulties. This was the reason the weakest team could form an alliance with team Northern Ice Land.

    ¡°Ourst time here, we entered from thend of the elves. Our mission was to escort the Fellowship through Caradhras, the Mines of Moria where Balrog resided. We saved Gandalf there and were rewarded with the charms that could avoid being killed with negative points. Our other mission was to survive ten days in Moria so we didn¡¯t actually get to other areas of this world. We have to go to Barad-d?r this time, which means we will get through most of the plot from all three movies.¡± Aya said.

    The door of a small house not far from them opened. An old man in his sixties walked out. He was dressed in a gray robe and wore a pointy wizard hat. A young hobbit followed behind him.

    ¡°But you just arrived, Gandalf.¡± The hobbit said.

    Gandalf said something to the hobbit in a low voice then walked toward the yers.

    The yers knew that Bilbo gave the One Ring to Frodo and Gandalf had noticed the particrity of thee ring. He was leaving Hobbiton to find the origin of the ring. He threw a bag toward Zheng before he approached them. Zheng caught the bag and heard a series of clinks. This bag was full of gold coins.

    ¡°These forty-three coins are your pay. Protect this child until I return tomorrow night. I will return as soon as possible with magic. However, it takes a lot of time to search the literatures. I will leave this ce to you.¡± He got on a horse then left. His speed was faster than they had thought. In just several seconds, he went out of sight.

    ¡°Did you see that speed? It looked like it was out of a movie!¡± Some young people among the three teams cried. One person even brought out a camcorder. Though Gandalf was nowhere to be seen already.

    ¡°Magic, that¡¯s magic. I can¡¯t believe there¡¯s real magic in this world!¡±

    Aside from the few in team Africa who experienced this world, most other people showed surprised. The younger ones started discussing how to learn magic for free and even started dreaming about relics and forbidden magic. It was obvious these were the newbies.

    The veterans smiled coldly. They wouldn¡¯t feel surprised even if Gandalf used magic. Any team allowed to enter a team battle would be stronger than people from the original Lord of the Rings movie. An unlimited ammunition Gauss Gatling gun could destroy an army on the field. That was why God nullified the effect of technological weapons against natives of this world and increased the power of the natives. Gandalf was much stronger than depicted in the movie.

    ¡°What are we going to do now?¡± Gungnir asked the other two leaders.

    Aya spoke before they replied. ¡°The movie has started. We also received quest from the movie charactersst time. They had us escort the Fellowship then God gave the notification shortly after. I wonder if God is going to do the same.¡±

    A stern voice indeed appeared in their minds after her words. ¡°Prior to arriving at Barad-d?r, for each character of Frodo, Gandalf, Aragorn and Gimli that lives, reward 1000 points to every member of the three teams. Deduct 1000 points for each character that died. For every victory the alliance wins over forces of Mordor, reward 3000 points to every member of the three teams. Deduct 3000 points for every loss. Scoring ends when all five teams arrive at Barad-d?r.¡±

    Aya immediately said. ¡°Right. It was the same. We only had to escort the characters through Moriast time. But now we have to protect people and what¡¯s the matter with the war? There was no mission about the warst time.¡±

    Neos ate a piece of chocte and was about to speak when Xuan exined before he did. ¡°It¡¯s to scatter the strength of the teams. This is a test on a team. This realm is probably about to end.¡±

    Everyone was shocked, including Neos. ¡°Right. If my deduction is correct, someone in team Devil or team Celestial is about to reach the fifth stage.¡±

    Almost everyone was confused. HaoTian was the only person that looked enlightened.

    Zheng asked. ¡°What do you mean? How did you deduce this from just a mission?¡±

    Neos gave a cold smile. Xuan casually said. ¡°The information isn¡¯t just the mission but also the five way team battle. We just encountered a three way team battle in the previous movie and now there¡¯s an even bigger team battle. What does this signify? It means God elerated the collision between teams. I told you in a previous analysis that God¡¯s goal is to make us evolve and not kill us. The only reason it elerated the team battles is because someone is about to reach the fifth stage. God¡¯s mission is about to bepleted. Those of us who are still so far away from the Saints aren¡¯t that important anymore. So it is increasing the difficulty, increasing our chance of death to push us to evolve.¡±

    Neos bit his teeth and snapped another piece of chocte. No one paid attention to Neos¡¯s feelings.

    Zheng asked. ¡°I think I know what you mean. Are we going to return to the real world once someone reaches the fifth stage?¡±

    Xuan smiled coldly. ¡°Return to the real world? Stop dreaming. God¡¯s goal isn¡¯t to kill us nor is it for us to live. Evolution is its only goal. The missions regarding the war and protecting the movie characters are a way to make us scatter and learn to fight on multiple fronts in coordination. I told you intelligence is a part of evolution. Such teamwork is a key to forming a team. I am certain that once a person reaches the fifth stage..."

    ¡°God will put all the teams in a world. The team that lives in the end, whether or not it belongs to the team with the fifth stage person, will be the only team qualified to live!¡± Neos suddenly interjected.

 Vol 16 2-2

    Due to the main mission, the three teams were bounded together. They could only watch the plot progress as there was nowhere to go with just a short period of free time.

    The Hobbits, or halflings, loved food, music, peace, and a leisurely life. Hobbiton was the home to many Hobbits. The three teams totaled to forty-three people. They could eat to their will here with Frodo paying all their expenses due to their identity and the task Gandalf gave them.

    The remaining two teams hadn¡¯t arrived yet. Hobbiton was a safe area at this time in the original movie so the teams only remained slightly cautious over each other. The peaceful life and delicious food gave the newbies the impression of a vacation in the world of the Lord of the Rings.

    ¡°Bunch of idiots that don¡¯t understand the horror of this realm. They can enjoy their time now but times of despair will eventually dawn on them. I want to see their faces when that happens.¡± A man with colorful dyed hair from team Northern Ice Land said.

    The only hotel in Hobbiton was designed with the Hobbits¡¯ bodies in mind. Though there were several tables and chairs prepared for humans and other races who travel over. Only the leaders and one member from each team sat in the hotel while the rest took their food outside.

    Gungnir brought that ruffian with dyed hair. Neos brought Aya. Zheng brought xuan. The six of them held their discussion in this hotel. The sunlight outside was turning dark. This was the night Gandalf would return and also the day Frodo would leave Hobbiton with the One Ring.

    ¡°We have five mainbatants. Two close range, a spear user and a druid. Two long range, an ice magic user and a crossbow user. I can fight in both close range and long range. We also have a psyche force user with psyche scan and soul link and a magical healer that can drain the energy from spirit stones to recover stamina and heal injuries. However, she¡¯s only at beginner level and the effects aren¡¯t pronounced.¡± Gungnir drank the beer and said.

    Neos followed. ¡°We also have five mainbatants. Two close range, two long range one with special attacks. You both know enough about our team so there¡¯s nothing to hide. Richard has a self created ability, berserker, that enables him to ignore his injuries and attack in a frenzy. Hawfor has the BB rank of Goro Goro no Mi. He can be powerful given enough energy. Aya can control psyche force bees that are effective against mass enemies. The other ranged fighter is Rose. She has the heart of spider arrow. It shoots an arrow that is guaranteed to pierce the target¡¯s heart. However, she would fall unconscious after one shot and need to get healed in God¡¯s dimension. Her boyfriend Marnie is the special attacker. I have only seen his attack once. This I won¡¯t reveal for now.¡±

    Zheng looked at Xuan then thought for a moment before speaking. ¡°We have eightbatants, actually nine. Three close range, three long range, three with special attacks. I am not going to reveal their names and attacks here.¡±

    Gungnir said with a smile. ¡°Doesn¡¯t nine people sound too many? We are discussing each team¡¯s elites.¡±

    Neos also gave a cold smile. ¡°Are you counting everyone that can pick up a gun? You have fifteen people and ten veterans. So you are saying everyone other than your psyche force user are your mainbatants? What a joke.¡±

    Xuan suddenly smiled and took over from Zheng. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe us, we can speak with each team¡¯s power. Every team send three people for a fight and don¡¯t attack the other teams if someone dies in the fight.¡±

    Gungnir and Neos frowned. Then Gungnir quickly responded with a smile. ¡°Rx. We are merely expressing our doubts. We are d that you are so confident with your team. The next question to discuss are the bonus missions.¡±

    ¡°Bonus missions?¡± Zheng was confused.

    ¡°Yes. Uh, we haven¡¯t told you this yet. Movies that cover such arge world have an uncountable number of bonus missions and there are missions that won¡¯t receive any notification from God but give profits more valuable than ranked rewards. This is a gem we obtained from the head of a serpent we killed in the swam.¡± Gungnir brought out a gem emitting a cold air. The gem was white and the size of a pea. It chilled a ten meter area instantly.

    He continued. ¡°This is a ice attribute energy stone. You can also exchange it from God, costs about a rank C reward. Magical abilities or weapons can make use of this type of energy stones or create. Ahem. Anyway, there are numerous unknown creatures in such a fantasy world. We might be able to get rewards from killing the creatures or we might be able to learn magic from the wizards. These are rewards more valuable than those from bonus missions. What I want to say is we canbine our forces toplete these missions or obtain these items. Not going to lie. This gem is important to me. I exchanged three of them from God, albeit they are of lower quality. My power gets buffed by 500% as long as I have these gems.¡±

    Zheng nced at Xuan then nodded. ¡°No problem. We also try toplete all bonus missions we can in a movie. If we encounter a bonus mission or unknown monster, we will work together to kill it. The rewards will be split based on each team¡¯s contribution. Any questions?¡±

    Gungnir shook his head. Neos said. ¡°The distribution isn¡¯t fair enough. How are you going to rate a team¡¯s contribution on scheming? I think it¡¯s better to base the distribution on a team¡¯s overall contribution or else we will abandon the bonus missions. We are the weakest team of the group after all.¡± His eyes were fixed on Xuan.

    Zheng had known that Neos was the strategist in Starship Troopers and that he had a critical w. He had too much pride in himself. He was smart but easily swayed by his emotions. Xuan didn¡¯t have such weakness in contrast. Zheng also had absolute faith in Xuan or at least he hadn¡¯t seen anyone escape Xuan¡¯s schemes.

    Zheng thought over it for a bit then he was about to agree. There was no way team China was going to get taken advantage off. Then he heard Xuan¡¯s voice in his mind.

    ¡°Wait. Gungnir was hiding something in his words.¡± Xuan calmly said.

    Zheng picked up the beer and drank it while he asked. ¡°What was he hiding? Are they scheming us? F*ck. We need to be prepared to turn on them!¡±

    ¡°No. He hesitated when he said the word create. I suspect they have knowledge of the rune words. Neos also didn¡¯t seem confused nor asked. They probably exchanged information that we aren¡¯t aware of. This agreement will be beneficial to them. Since we are stronger than them and they need us in many situations, you can add the exchange of information as a condition to agreeing. They have to ept it.¡± Xuan stood up and began walking out of the hotel.

    Zheng quickly asked. ¡°Where are you going? The discussion isn¡¯t over yet.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s over. The rest is the responsibility of the leader. There are something interesting I need to do. I will go talk with HaoTian. If it¡¯s confirmed, then this movie will be really interesting.¡±

    (Interesting? Interesting to Xuan?)

    Zheng shivered. Xuan just walked out toward the newbies by himself.

    Neos smiled coldly as he stared at Xuan¡¯s back. ¡°How did it go? You discussed for so long through soul link. There should be an answer by now.¡±

    Zheng turned back around and looked at Gungnir and Neos. ¡°We can agree to your suggestion but I need the information from your teams. Of course, I will give you equivalent information in exchange.¡±

    Gungnir smiled. ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t we already tell you all that we know? Anything you are unsatisfied with?¡±

    Zheng simply looked at Neos without speaking. Neos took out a piece of chocte and unwrapped it. He didn¡¯t put the chocte in his mouth. ¡°What do you want to know?¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°Information that you have already exchanged with each other, like creating magical items or rune wordbinations. I have said that we will trade you with information of equivalent value. However, I can¡¯t forgive you for trying to hide those information from us. Aren¡¯t we your allies?¡± His toned gradually turned serious and his expression turned cold.

    Gungnir didn¡¯t reply. He looked to Neos with his smile. Neos sighed and ate the chocte. ¡°How could we not treat team China as allies? We were still discussing about our alliance and didn¡¯t get up to information exchange. We have one set of rune word formation. It requires cing several types of energy stones in a specific formation and carving a set of rune words on the ground. Once sessfully activated, it will increase the recovery rate of people inside the formation by a lot. Energy recovery rate such as Qi also increases.¡±

    Gungnir quickly followed. ¡°We also have one set of rune words that can convert electricity into psyche force.¡±

    Neos listened to Zheng and Gungnir while his eyes looked away from the hotel. Xuan was talking to a young man with ck hair.

    The sky was turning dark. Gandalf was about to be back.

 Vol 16 3-1

    The infighting between the three teams ended peacefully due to their alliance. Zheng used the energy storage rune words to exchange after discussing with his team. In the end, team China gained another set of rune wordbination and an all new use with formation.

    ¡°Unfortunately, we don¡¯t have the material to try the effect of this formation.¡± Zheng said.

    His Explosion and Destruction were extremely powerful. No one coulde out intact from his attacks in Destruction as of yet but these two abilities had fatal ws. They consumed huge quantity of his Qi and blood energy and put great strain on his body.

    ¡°The Chaotic Unity Qi¡¯s attribute is being neutral. It has one of the highest regeneration rate among all the Qi and can regenerate all my Qi in under ten hours. Blood energy takes a little longer. However, if this formation can really increase their regeneration rate tens of times higher, then I will only need under an hour to recover after using Destruction. That will ovee the biggest restriction of my abilities.¡± Zheng said excitedly.

    They were on team China¡¯s camping area, not far away from Frodo¡¯s house. The other two teams also settled down on a t area. Zheng handed two documents to Xuan for him to verify their integrity.

    ¡°They are real. The duration of this formation is based on the quality of the energy stones used. Rank C energy stones of metal, wood, water, fire, and earth will give a duration of three days and nights. Rank D energy stones only gives five hours but costs five rank D rewards. We should try to find recements for the stones. It¡¯s toovish to exchange stones with ranked rewards.¡± Xuan calmly said and killed Zheng¡¯s excitement.

    Zheng opened his mouth but couldn¡¯t utter a word. In the end, he smiled bitterly. They didn¡¯t have so many ranked rewards to exchange the stones, and even if they did, that would be too wasteful.

    ¡°Oh right!¡± Zheng suddenly remembered and said with excitement. ¡°Didn¡¯t the team Northern Ice Land leader said the serpent gave them a rank C energy stone? That means many monsters in this world have cores or something. We need to ughter as many as we can in the remaining plot!¡±

    Gandalf returned to Hobbiton by evening of the same day. He rushed into Frodo¡¯s house. Frodo also left the hotel and returned to his house in a wobbling fashion shortly after. The three teams knew Gandalf would learn the true identity of the ring soon. The plot was about to begin.

    The newbies didn¡¯t look concerned. The veterans though became serious. Experience taught them the beginning of a movie tend to be peaceful but the more peaceful it was, the more danger was toe. The Lord of the Rings was a fifteen people difficulty, enough to kill the majority of yers.

    The conversation between Gandalf and Frodosted very long. They examined the ring, packed their clothes, and caught Samwise Gamgee eavesdropping on them. Two hourster, the three characters came out of Frodo¡¯s house.

    Gandalf immediately walked toward Zheng¡¯s group. There was no bag of coins this time. This old wizard was a lot taller than Zheng. He seemed like six feet.

    ¡°I apologize that I may have another task to ask of you. I hope you can escort these two boys to The Prancing Pony in Bree. They might get attacked on the journey. I need you to protect their safety. I will wait for you at the inn as well as give you the pay there. Rest assure that you will definitely feel contented with the pay.¡± Gandalf took off his hat and said with a serious expression.

    Gungnir shrugged, letting Zheng do the talking. Neos kept eating chocte. Zheng replied. ¡°We ept this task. We will keep them safe until they reach The Prancing Pony. Don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Gandalf took a good look at Zheng then at the people behind. Several secondster, he walked back to the two Hobbits and said something. The two Hobbits looked over at the yers and Gandalf got on a horse then left.

    ¡°Gandalf told us he¡¯s going to look for the white wizard and exin the situation concerning the One Ring. However, he will be waiting for us in The Prancing Pony.¡± Frodo said.

    The way outside Hobbiton was a field of green and lush forests. Many newbies eximed at the scenery. It was difficult to find such beautiful sceneries on Earth while they were everywhere in this world.

    The Hobbits were small but they were not slow in the forest paths. Their feet looked bigger than a normal person. The newbies in contrast started crying after two hours. Their stamina was worse than the Hobbits.

    None of the teams were familiar with the way. Luckily Frodo and Sam were locals. Six hourster, they came to an open area with lots of arms.

    ¡°I... I can¡¯t move anymore. Everyone let¡¯s take a rest here.¡± A fatty from team Africa about twenty-four cried as he dropped down on the grass.

    The others looked over to him. Over ten newbies started talking in low voices. Some even sat down like the fatty did.

    Hawfor yelled. ¡°Look at you being worse than the Hobbits. Lan even used power word endurance on you. Get the f*ck up!¡±

    Fatty took off his dress shoes. His socks were torn from friction and his feet were painted with blood. He cried. ¡°I really can¡¯t walk anymore. This is the first time I walked so much. I am not like you veterans that enhanced so many points. You are much stronger than a normal person. What about us? I don¡¯t know about other people but I am only an editor in a news agency. I sit in an office everyday. I never walked so much in my life!¡±

    The Hobbits came over. They were a kind race. Seeing fatty¡¯s feet were wounded, Sam said. ¡°We have indeed walked far. It will be the furthest I have gone away from home if we go past this farm field. It¡¯s ok to break your skin. You will grow callus then you can walk further the next time. Frodo, see if you can find Green Star Grass around here.¡± Sam began searching the grass.

    The group had to stop now that the Hobbits stopped. The veterans also felt tired from walking nearly six hours nonstop. Most of them found a ce to sit down. The two Hobbits brought back arge pile of grass and the newbies went over to them.

    Zheng breathed out then said to the other two leaders. ¡°We will rest here then. Everyone looks a little tired.¡±

    Gungnir nodded with a smile. Neos took out another piece of chocte. He said as he unwrapped it. ¡°Is this the farm furthest from Sam¡¯s house? Then it will be safe here. Fine. Everyone rest for half an hour.¡±

    The newbies cheered now that the leaders agreed to rest. Even some veterans went over to the Hobbits since the newbies said the grass had a cooling sensation and got rid of their pain and fatigue. The veterans were interested.

    Zheng was looking for a ce to sit down when he suddenly heard sound of horses from not far away. A chilling aura spread from the tall grass and a ck horse walked out. A knight in ck was sitting on the horse.

    ¡°Ringwraith! It¡¯s a Ringwraith!¡±

    The three people nearest to the grass were newbies. One from team Norther Ice Land and two from team Africa. They were smearing the Green Star Grass juices on their feet when the knight came out and cried. At the same time, a ck shadow sliced across and a head flew upward.

 Vol 16 3-2

    The other two people were stunned as they saw a head flew off. Blood from the person¡¯s neck sprayed outward and these two people screamed. They were a man and a woman. The woman disyed much more ferociously even though she seemed like a weak woman in her early twenties. She jumped up and stepped on the man¡¯s leg. It wasn¡¯t until after she had gone four meters was he able to get up. However, that was already toote. A dark shadow flew across from this back. The man was worse off than the person before. The shadow moved across his abdomen and cut him in halves. He couldn¡¯t die off instantly and screamed in misery.

    A chill struck everyone watching. The ck knight¡¯s attacks were sharp and swift. Only a small group of people could see the attacks. And that seemingly weak woman was so sinister at critical moments. Those two men were giving her favors just moments before and in the end, she used one of them as her shield.

    The knight¡¯s speed and strength was much stronger than that of the movies. Less than ten people out of the three teams could follow the path of his sword. It was a two handed sword emitting ck mist. Any grass that came in touch with the mist withered. The two corpses also started to rot from their wounds. This sword had attributes of poison and corrosion.

    The knight came out from the bush. He sat on arge, ck horse. The horse¡¯s eyes were giving off a mysterious red light.

    ¡°Is this a joke? How can a Ringwraith appear here? Shouldn¡¯t wee in contact with the Ringwraiths after we meet the other two Hobbits?¡± A newbie from team Northern Ice Land couldn¡¯t contain himself and cried.

    The qualities of the newbies were disyed at this point whenpared to the veterans¡¯posure. Only four newbies remained calm as they stared at the Ringwraith. The rest were panicking and shouting, hid behind the veterans, or simply fell down on the ground. The scene was a mess.

    The Ringwraith charged at Frodo. His horse was unbelievably fast. It was four times faster than race horses in the real world. The speed made it seem like it transformed into a shadow. The Ringwraith raised his sword

    nk! An axe blocked the sword. Richard had stood in front of the Ringwraith with a red two handed axe in hand.

    ¡°F*ck! How are we going to survive this journey if you start panicking now? Aya! Poison any newbie who continues to cry and run with your bees!¡± Richard shouted. He blocked several more attacks with his axe and every time the two weapons met, he was forced a step backward.

    Many veterans couldn¡¯t react in time due to the speed of the Ringwraith, and Zheng¡¯s group was rather far from the location. However, the veterans had been through bigger situations and life and deaths. So when Richard started fighting the Ringwraith, they quickly gathered each team¡¯s newbies. Several veterans protected the Hobbits in the center.

    After blocking several hits, Richard gave a shout and hacked back with his axe. The Ringwraith was skillful with his horse and with the speed of the horse, he had already moved the horse to the side when the axe came down. Boom! The axe sted a half meter deep pit on the ground. At the same time, the Ringwraith¡¯s sword was already moving toward Richard¡¯s head.

    Bang! Pah! Pah!

    Zero¡¯s Gauss sniper rifle, Heng¡¯s silver bow, and the green bow from a girl from team Northern Ice Land fired at the same time at the dark sword. The bullet from the Gauss rifle traveled the fastest. A translucent barrier appeared around the Ringwraith as soon as rifle fired. The +3 enchanted arrow and a green arrow arrived almost instantly. The two arrows snapped the dark sword but the broken sword still shed a long wound on Richard¡¯s body. He quickly rolled out of the Ringwraith¡¯s attack range. The man with dyed hair from team Northern Ice Land charged at the Ringwraith with a spear in hand. The spear looked translucent as though it was made of ice.

    ¡°F*ck, such heavy force!¡± Richard shouted.

    That was when the others noticed even though his axe was intact but the web space between his thumb and index finger was torn. Richard was a berserker that that focused on raw strength. His body was tough even without entering Berserker. In order to cause such damage, the swings from the Ringwraith was as strong as Zheng in Explosion.

    Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. He had a bad feeling yet he couldn¡¯t know why. He shouted. "All psyche force users scan the area! Zero, your weapon is ineffective against movie characters, stay aware and protect everyone. Heng and the girl with a bow, shoot the horse. ChengXiao, treat the poison on Richard. Everyone else stay on guard. Don¡¯t let the Ringwraith get away from the battlefield!"

    Zheng couldn¡¯t care about overreaching into the other teams¡¯ authority at this moment. He subconsciously assigned tasks to everyone here. He drew out Tiger¡¯s Soul and leaped at the Ringwraith.

    The young man had started attacking the Ringwraith already. His spear was clearly a magical weapon, one rather high ranked. The spear stabbed toward the Ringwraith¡¯s head but his movements were just so agile. The spear missed and hit the Ringwraith¡¯s robe. The robe began freezing and in under a second, it exploded.

    The young manughed and was about to stab again. Yet the Ringwraith backed into the farm. The manughed out. "So that¡¯s all to the Ringwraiths? I wonder how many points they will reward. Haha. It will be great if there are also ranked rewards." He charged up again.

    The sense of danger growing more intense to Zheng. He didn¡¯t warn the young man in time when mist starteding off the Ringwraith. The farm field around him withered and the dark sword recovered. By the time the young man was close, the horse turned from a ck horse into a skeleton horse. The horse¡¯s eyes were red as blood. Its hooves were burning in a crimson me. Its bones were emitting ck mist. The Ringwraith slowly fused with the horse.

    "Be careful!" Zheng was still ten meters away from the young man and the Ringwraith. The spear stabbed forward. The Ringwraith pulled the lead rope and the skeleton horse leaped on top of the spear. It seemed as though the Ringwraith and skeleton horse had no weight. With a swift sound, the young man¡¯s head flew upward.

    "Explosion!" Zheng didn¡¯t attack. The sense of danger peaked when the young man¡¯s head flew off. He immediately backed away and entered the second stage. He even activated Explosion.

    The Ringwraith didn¡¯t go from him and pulled the lead rope again. The skeleton horse ran up a tree as though it defied gravity. It left a burnt trail behind. As it reached the top of the tree, it leaped toward Frodo.

 Vol 16 4-1

    The stress turned Zheng¡¯s eyes red. He was ready to use Soru with instant Destruction then he saw ayer of ice appeared between Frodo and the Ringwraith.

    Dong! The dark sword hit the ice wall and a crack spread throughout but it didn¡¯t break.

    Gungnir stood by the bottom of the ice wall and shouted. "I can¡¯t keep this up much longer, f*ckinge and help!" He waved his arms and the crack on the ice wall began to close up. It was very small when the dark swordnded on the ice wall again.

    The Ringwraith continued hacking on it again and again. The ice wall¡¯s recovery rate couldn¡¯t keep up.

    "Ice age!" The stress was getting into Gungnir. He was an ability user and couldn¡¯t perform well in both close or long range fights. Given how powerful this Ringwraith was, he would instantly get shed in halves if the Ringwraith got in close range. Hecked reaction speed andbat techniques. The ice wall was the only thing he could do in this situation.

    Gungnir crushed the serpent gem in his hand. The temperature in a two meter radius around him dropped substantially. He raised his arm and his arm transformed into ice and fused with the ice wall. Two secondster, the ice wall extended outward and froze the hooves of the skeleton horse. However, these hooves were burning with fire and broke free almost instantly. The Ringwraith pulled the lead rope then the horse leaped forward.

    This was Gungnir¡¯s time to show off. The gem provided him with ice energy when he crushed it. He only unlocked the second stage of the gic constraint and his Hie Hie no Mi enhancement wasn¡¯t at the highest rank so he couldn¡¯t fully utilize the devil fruit¡¯s power unless he use an ice attribute energy stone, which was a rank C reward. The energy stones he had was originally prepared for life and death situations. He could never expect to use one at the beginning of the movie, even if this one was obtained after he arrived. He decided he had to kill this Ringwraith. He wouldn¡¯t take a loss in any deals.

    The skeleton horse leaped and Gungnir raised his other arm. Both his arms had transformed into ice. The ice wall on top of him moved like a creature and turned into a ten meter big hand. The hand reached for the Ringwraith.

    Bang! It grabbed the Ringwraith and pped downward. The hand pressed a deep hole on the ground.

    Gungnir let out a sigh of relief. He immediately ran over to the hand. The people around him was surprised and followed after. Zheng also came over. He estimated Gungnir¡¯s strength then ran toward the two Hobbits.

    Frodo and Sam werepletely shocked. They had never seen such intense battles in their lives.

    Zheng crouched with a smile and looked at them. "We are fine. Don¡¯t worry. We promised Gandalf to escort you to The Prancing Pony and we will keep this promise."

    The Hobbits nodded repeatedly. They were obviously scared and didn¡¯t know what to say. They just continued to stare at the b of ice.

    Xuan walked over to Zheng. "What¡¯s your estimate? How much certainty you have in beating Gungnir?"

    Zheng replied in a low voice. "I don¡¯t know if he can turn his whole body into ice when he uses this ability. If he can, then I will have to burn him with red me. I only have 60% chance of winning in this scenario. If he can only turn his arms into ice, I can kill him with Destruction."

    "Oh." Xuan casually responded. Then he walked toward the huge b of ice.

    Zheng immediately grabbed him and asked in an even lower voice. "Tell me the truth. Are you scheming these two teams? Do you n to wipe them along with the other two teams? This may sound absurd but I feel like it¡¯s something you will do."

    Xuan nced at him. "That¡¯s impossible. We don¡¯t have the conditions to aplish this. The alliance is necessary or we have no way of taking on team East America and team Celestial. If we are to judge team Celestial based on team Devil, they aren¡¯t a team we can take on by ourselves. But I am surprised you finally learned to be merciless." He patted Zheng¡¯s shoulder as if he was gratified.

    Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He was scared of Xuan wiping the two teams with some trap without a word. The rewards from that would be so huge but he was more worried about team Celestial. He asked that question to remind Xuan of the risks and wasbeled as merciless.

    On the other side, most people of the three teams had gathered around the b of ice. The Ringwraith and skeleton horse were frozen in the center of the ice. The Ringwraith was still in the position of holding the lead rope and swinging his sword.

    "It was so powerful. The Ringwraiths in the movie don¡¯t have much strength but they are so powerful here. They are more like death knights than Ringwraiths." A teenager from team Northern Ice Land loudly said. He seemed like a veteran and not newbie.

    "True." Gungnir touched the ice and muttered to himself.

    (I was trying to crush it but it looks unharmed. The toughness of this armor is stupid. What should I do? I caught it. I am not going to let someone else kill it. But if I use that skill, it will reveal my trump card. That¡¯s not going to go well if team Africa or team China have ill intentions.)

    Gungnir looked at the Ringwraith in silence. After a while, he said. "Marvis, bring me Alex¡¯s spear."

    The girl with bow from his team ran over to the corpse of the young man and picked up the ice spear. She didn¡¯t even look at the corpse.

    Gungnir smiled at the others. His baby face was indeed charming. Without a word, he stabbed the spear into the ice. A crevice opened up on the ice and let his spear move through. The spear pierced the Ringwraith¡¯s helm.

    Sizz. A dense ck mist came out through the crevice. The mist floated upward about ten meters then it dissipated.

    "That wasn¡¯t worth it. Only a rank D reward and 2000 points. I used a rank C energy stone." Gungnir sighed. He even threw the spear onto the ground to express his anger.

    The others couldn¡¯t tell if he was acting since he was the only one who killed a Ringwraith. The amount of rewards were only his words. Though no one said anything. He was the one who caught the Ringwraith after all. No one was qualified toin even if he withheld this information.

    "Let¡¯s go. Our resting ends. The Ringwraith¡¯s power exceeded our expectation. This was only one Ringwraith. If the remaining eight appear at the same time, we can only run. We can¡¯t afford to take unnecessary breaks before we reach Bree!" Zheng took a deep breath and said to the group.

    He disyed the qualities of a leader in that fight so most people in the three teams subconsciously started walking. Some veterans looked at each other and followed. Then the two leaders also followed. Half a minuteter, the group entered the farm field.

    What they didn¡¯t notice was Ringwraith¡¯s armor began breaking down into dust but the skeleton horse remained intact. Its eyes still shining a red light.

 Vol 16 4-2

    "We can safely assume that the movie characters are at least five times more powerful than they are in the movie. Maybe even more. There¡¯s also the possibility this only applies to a small number of characters, like the Ringwraiths. There are only nine of them in the movie."

    The three teams began moving again after they killed the Ringwraith. Even the weakest newbies didn¡¯tin and ran with all they had. Thanks to Lan¡¯s endurance psyche force ability, everyone was able to keep running and the newbies didn¡¯tg behind.

    The two Hobbits finally said they were tired by evening. So the three teams set up camps by a forest. The Hobbits and newbies stayed within the center of the camp for their safety while the veterans stayed by the border.

    The Hobbits then wanted to look for vegetables among the farm fields. The leaders had no choice but to assign several people to protect them. They then started to review the fight earlier in the day.

    Neos analyzed the Ringwraith¡¯s strength to the others while he ate his chocte. When the Hobbits came back with quite a lot of food, he stopped talking.

    Zheng looked at the Hobbits roasting the food. Then he frowned. "Unfortunately our biggest dangeres from the Ringwraiths. Going by the plot, these Ringwraiths will keep attacking us until we reach Rivendell, which will take at least ten days. I can take on one or two Ringwraiths. Our teams can take on four to five. However, if the remaining eight came at once, we might lose over twenty people and possibly the two Hobbits. Their attacks are sharp and they have ridiculous speed."

    Neos smiled coldly. "It won¡¯t be dying twenty or so people. We might only have ten people survive. They just have to let six Ringwraiths dy our strongest members. Two Ringwraiths can kill the rest of the group in under two minutes. Remember sci-fi weapons are nullified against them!"

    "Right, sci-fi weapons have no effect." Zheng nodded.

    He suddenly stood up and walked over to the two Hobbits. Then he brought out a Sky Stick and said to Sam. "Sam,e over for a minute."

    Sam was surprised. He handed the herb he was roasting to a girl next to him then walked over to Zheng.

    Zheng grabbed him and stepped onto the Sky Stick. The oue was just as he expected. The Sky Stick couldn¡¯t move like it was depleted of energy. When he put Sam back down, the Sky Stick floated again. Sam whistled at the sight of it.

    "Sci-fi weapons and equipments really have no effects on them. This is probably God¡¯s mean to prevent us from flying them to Rivendell." Zheng smiled bitterly.

    Neos and Gungnir smiled back, though each with different meanings. Xuan said. "The plot changed."

    Neos frowned as he ate another piece of chocte and said. "Right, the plot changed. We are supposed to encounter the Ringwraiths for the first time after we meet up with the other two Hobbits. In the plot, the four Hobbits boarded the Bucklebury Ferry but we won¡¯t be able to do the same with the number of people we have. The speed of the skeleton horses also exceeds the original movie." He was sweating when he said this.

    Xuan remained calm as always. "We are no longer safe starting at the time we met the first Ringwraith. Furthermore, our psyche force users didn¡¯t detect it yesterday. Which means they won¡¯t appear in psyche scans. If my guess is correct, the rest of the Ringwraiths wille when we meet up with the other two Hobbits. Maybe one, or two, or even eight."

    Zheng didn¡¯t look at how the other leaders react, he asked Xuan. "Why are you sure they will appear with the Hobbits? You definitely have a n to get us through this. I don¡¯t know how many people can live with eight Ringwraiths at the same time."

    Neos fiercely snapped a piece of chocte and said. "Because the Hobbits are part of our mission. We will lose points if they die and earn points if they live. So we have to meet them before the Ringwraiths or it won¡¯t reflect the difficulty of protecting them. This is probably God¡¯s trap."

    Gungnir stopped smiling and said anxiously. "So what are we going to do? Do we have no choice but to stay here and wait or keep going and encounter the rest of the Ringwraiths?"

    Neos didn¡¯t reply. He was sweating as he kept devouring his chocte. He looked like he had gone insane. Zheng stared at Xuan. Given his understanding of Xuan, Xuan definitely already came up with the solution before he said those words. He always had an solution, no matter how risky or crazy the solution might be.

    "Since we can¡¯t afford to let all eight Ringwraiths attack us, then we will bait them out." Xuan said calmly.

    "What do you mean?" The three leaders asked simultaneously. Neos then snapped another piece of chocte.

    "The elves. The group of elves the Hobbits see at night. There are over a hundred of them and the time is tonight." Xuan said.

    Neos was enlightened. He immediately stood up and said. "That seems like our only chance. Yes, this is the only solution. Zheng, use your Sky Stick and go find the other two Hobbits. They have gotten far from Hobbiton so they should be close to us. Find them and the elves with psyche scan. Then we will have Frodo wear the One Ring to bait out the Ringwraiths and have the elves fight for us. While they were fighting, we will head toward Brandywine River. The Hobbits will be safe after they boarded the Ferry. And since the Ringwraiths chase after the One Ring, we can use our items to get to Bree by ourselves. This is our only chance!"

    "Yes. This is our only chance. At least the only chance to escort the Hobbits to Bree without too many casualties." Xuan wasn¡¯t mad at Neos interrupting him.

    They discussed some details then informed Lan and Snow. One of them began to search for the two Hobbits and the other began to search for the elves. Zheng went away on the Sky Stick.

    As Zheng pondered, he received an image from Lan. The Hobbits were in a hill not far away. He arrived at them in just a minute with the Sky Stick. The Hobbits were having a barbeque and looked enjoying it.

    Without a word, he stepped off the Sky Stick, put it back into the ring then carried the Hobbits in his arms. The Hobbits werepletely shocked. He jumped up to a tree while they screamed. Then he moved extremely fast in Explosion with the movement technique. Wind stuffed the Hobbits¡¯ mouths as they screamed. After a bit, they had to stop. The three came back to the camps before long.

    Frodo and Sam were surprised when Zheng came back with the two Hobbits.

    "Frodo!" "Sam!" "Merry!" "Pippin!"

    Zheng put the Hobbits down and they immediately ran over to Frodo and Sam.

    Merry asked. "Frodo, why are you here? I know. Did these bandits capture you to cook for them? We Hobbits make the best foods."

    Frodo replied. "No. Zheng and everyone are good people. They have been protecting us and taking us to Bree. Why are you here? It¡¯s quite far from Hobbiton."

    Merry and Pippinughed with embarrassment. They didn¡¯t know how to respond.

    Snow suddenly said. "Zheng, I found the elves. They are behind that forest and are heading toward us. They will arrive in about three minutes."

    Zheng nodded. "Good job. Take care of yourself in a bit, okay?"

    Snow nodded. The Hobbits seemed excited and said simultaneously. "The elves?" They immediately started to run in the elves¡¯ direction.

    Zheng grabbed Frodo at once and said in a serious tone. "Frodo, put the One Ring on. When you see a group on horses run toward you, immediately take the ring off. Get it?"

    Frodo was shocked. His hand reached for his chest then he said. "How do you know I have the One Ring? Gandalf told me to never put it on because it wants to return to its owner. Zheng, I won¡¯t put the ring on!"

    Zheng said. "Believe in me. Didn¡¯t we fight the Ringwraith earlier in the day? We won¡¯t harm you. We will take you to Bree safely. You just have to wear the ring for a short while. You will still hold onto the ring. We won¡¯t touch it. Okay?"

    Frodo had never worn the ring before but there was a voice telling him to wear it ever since he obtained it. He had wanted to try the ring and now that Zheng was saying this with sincerity, plus the rest of the group were around him, he let go of the worry. He slowly brought out a golden ring and put it on his finger.

    Sizz. Frodo disappeared. Everyone looked at the spot. They had been notified to start running toward the elves as soon as Frodo came back. This was their only chance of escaping.

    About a minuteter, Frodo appeared on the ground, panting. His face looked pale. "They areing. A lot. There are eight Ringwraiths running toward us. They are fast. Almost here!"

    Zheng carried Frodo and took a deep breath. Then he yelled. "Run! Run toward the elves!" He took the lead and ran.

    They were less than two minutes away from the elves at this point. The Ringwraiths were nowhere to be seen.

 Vol 16 4-3

    It was less than a minute after they started running when they could see a faint golden glow ahead. The elves in The Lord of the Rings exerted a soft glow in darkness which gave them a sense of mysterious beauty. This was also the best method of identifying the elves. When many elves gathered together, this beautiful glow looked more striking.

    As soon as they saw the glow, a chilling air struck them from behind. This air blew up scattered leaves on the ground. They could hear the whinny of horses and instantly felt things were going terrible. The Ringwraiths were too fast. Were these death knights already here?

    "Don¡¯t worry. The Ringwraiths are still a few minutes away." Lan yelled as she ran. "I can¡¯t see it with psyche scan but I can see the withering nts. The traces of withering are approaching. Hurry!"

    The group sped up even more as they heard. Ten secondster, they saw the elves. This group of elves had approximately three hundred. They looked at these forty people with surprise. They elves also born fighters. A hundred of them immediately drew their arrows. The three teams stopped in ce and didn¡¯t dare to move.

    Zheng shouted. "Corrupted creatures are chasing after us. Aren¡¯t the elves a race of the good? Help us fight off the enemies!"

    Noises broke out among the elves. They could see the elves were split into two parties. One believed they should help Zheng¡¯s group while the other didn¡¯t want to get involved. As they argued, the sense of chill was approaching.

    "Halt! Have you forgotten the destination of our journey?" A man walked out from the elves.

    He had blonde long hair, a fair face, and a pair of pointy ears. The elves quieted down following his shout. He walked a few steps toward the three teams and said. "My apologies, stranger. We are destined to be forgotten. We no longer hold any rtion to this world as we are about to leave Middle Earth. We are merely passersby whether this world is evil or kind. I apologize that we are unable to help you."

    "They are the Ringwraiths chasing after us! Our ancestors had fought alongside you in the Last Alliance. Please help their descendents. We are allies!" Someone behind Zheng yelled. It was a newbie from team Africa, a young man in his mid twenties dressed in a suit. Zheng recalled he introduced himself as awyer. No wonder he had his way with words.

    The elves fell into silence. The leader of their group sighed quietly. ¡¯Ally¡¯ was a holy word to the elves. And the name Ringwraiths also struck their hearts. They could still remember the war due to their immortality. Never had they thought the Ringwraiths that had disappeared for so many years suddenly reappeared. This message made the elves feel suspicious.

    "It is indeed the Ringwraiths. There are eight evil creatures approaching us rapidly. That evil force belonged to the force of death unique to the Ringwraiths." The elves¡¯s leader closed his eyes and faced toward the group¡¯s direction. After a while, he muttered.

    "You have the One Ring!" He opened his eyes abruptly.

    Zheng stepped forward and said. "Yes. We are escorting the One Ring to Rivendell but we were found by the Ringwraiths soon after we left the Shire. We don¡¯t have the power to protect these four Hobbits. That¡¯s why we need your help. We just need you to dy the Ringwraiths for a period of time while we head to Brandywine River as fast as possible. The Ringwraiths can¡¯t cross the river. Then we will head to Bree."

    The elves¡¯s leader sighed. He looked at the Hobbits then turned around to his group. "Let the humans know we never abandon our allies. Never have and never will!" He shouted then picked up a bow from a maid. It was a green bow made of wood.

    Zheng took several deep breaths then shouted to the three teams. "The newbies escape into the forest behind the elves. We wille back to get you after we reach Brandywine River. Don¡¯t try run and move in groups. Xuan, Yinkong, that Druid, Richard and ChengXiao, head to the river when you see the Ringwraiths get stopped by us. Get the Hobbits on the ferry and wait for us. I will have Lan support you through Soul Link! The rest of the veterans attack! Try to kill all the Ringwraiths!"

    Neos and Gungnir looked at each other. They bothughed coldly but didn¡¯t say anything. They followed Zheng¡¯s order and stood in their positions. The newbies had witnessed the attacks of the Ringwraith and quickly ran toward the forest. In under twenty seconds, they were nowhere to be seen.

    The elves didn¡¯t say anything about it. They had over a hundred archers with two meter long bows. The elves were slender and tall. They averaged 1.8 meters and some were even 1.9 meters tall. Their height supplemented the long bows to give their arrows more power. They were ready to fight by the time Zheng finished assigning the tasks. A third of the elves backed into the forest. These were the nonbat elves. The fighters had a quiver hanging by their waist, which could not be described with the word gentle.

    "Ready!" The elves¡¯s leader yelled.

    Zheng and the others sensed the chill growing colder. As the elves¡¯s leader yelled ¡¯fire¡¯, a Ringwraith charged out from a tree.

    This Ringwraith also rode a ck skeleton horse. The horse was a size bigger than the previous one and faster. Its eyes weren¡¯t shining in a red light but rather they were mes. The Ringwraith¡¯s equipments also seem more powerful. He carried a ck shield in addition to the two handed sword.

    The elves fired a hundred arrows that glowed in a green light. However, the arrows only resulted in nks as they hit the shield then quickly get corroded by the ck mist. These arrows couldn¡¯t stop the Ringwraith even a bit.

    The Ringwraith first appeared 300 meters away from the groups, then it crossed 100 meters by the time the arrows hit. At this time, a silver and a green arrow fired toward the Ringwraith¡¯s head. However, it reacted instantly and the arrows hit the shield.

    Heng and the girl archer fired their arrows. They were both using +3 enchanted arrows but their different bows gave the arrows different glows. These two arrows were much more powerful than the elves¡¯s.

    The elves¡¯s leader quickly nced at the two yers. He drew his bow with two arrows in his hand. The bow came into a full moon. As the Ringwraith crossed another hundred meters, he released the arrows one after the other. The second arrow hit the tail of the first and elerated the first arrow in a mini explosion. A green light hit that thick shield. Pah! The shield exploded.

    The girl archer watched with her eyes wide open. She stared at the wooden bow then back at her own bow in disbelief. While she was shocked, Heng also brought out two arrows and drew his bow to a full moon. He wasn¡¯t using the Sirius bow anymore but he was so concentrated at this moment. There was not even a hint of fear in his eyes.

    A second explosive shot was fired. Heng¡¯s skill surpassed that of the elves¡¯s leader. The power of the explosive shot with the addition of the magical bow and enchanted arrows made the arrow¡¯s trail nearly invisible to the human eyes. At almost the same instant, the arrow pierced the Ringwraith¡¯s head then the head exploded.

    Zheng sighed. It had been so long since hest witnessed Heng¡¯s technique. The power of this shot could shock and awe their enemies. The other two teams stared at Heng in shock. These were the veterans remaining and they were able to see what happened with the two arrows.

    The elves¡¯s leader reacted simrly then he yelled. "Stay alert! The Ringwraiths grow stronger with the death of each one. There are seven more. They will only keep growing stronger!"

    The yers were shocked again to hear that. Everyone felt bitter. This was like a message announcing their despair. The Ringwraiths were already so difficult to ovee in their normal form. Just then, another Ringwraith charged out from that same withered tree. He was even faster than the previous one. Then three more Ringwraiths came out after him. All four Ringwraiths carried thickrge shields. They didn¡¯t charge recklessly but advanced by moving among the trees with their anti-gravity attribute. The elves couldn¡¯t focus their aim.

    "It¡¯s time to fight! Everyone bring out all you have or none of us can make it out alive!" Zheng shouted. He raised Tiger¡¯s Soul and shed at a tree.

    The rest of the yers also began destroying the trees in front of them. The Ringwraiths could ignore gravity soplex terrains would only add to their strength. Which would make them impossible to defeat.

    The elves frowned but with such powerful enemies ahead, they couldn¡¯t say anything about it. By the time the yers cleared an eight meter area around them, the first Ringwraith had approached. He was running on top of falling leaves then his sword shed at Zheng¡¯s head.

    Zheng was the strongest in closebat among the three teams. He raised Tiger¡¯s Soul to block. Dong! The force pushed him a few inches into the ground but the Ringwraith was knocked up a few meters into the air. Zheng didn¡¯t pause. He leaped and shed at the Ringwraith¡¯s left body. It cut off the Ringwraith¡¯s arm and shield.

    At the same time, Zheng shouted. "Xuan, I will leave them to you! Bring them away!"

 Vol 16 4-4

    Xuan responded in a deep voice then picked up Frodo and ran toward the back of the elves. The other three Hobbits looked at each other and followed them. YinKong, Richard, and ChengXiao followed after. A Caucasian man from team Northern Ice Land hesitated a bit before going. These nine people crossed the elves¡¯ defense line and into the forest.

    Zheng didn¡¯t have the effort to care about other people. He attacked with the intention of shing the Ringwraith in halves but the dark sword defended against the light de from Tiger¡¯s Soul. So after the two weapons shed, he only cut off an arm from the Ringwraith. As he raised sword for a follow up attack, the Ringwraith pulled the lead rope and the horse jumped back. The anti-gravity attribute proved its usefulness. The skeleton horse stood on a tree¡¯s branch.

    Zheng also leaped back because three other Ringwraiths charged at him. Neither of them was slower than the first one. He wouldn¡¯t stand a chance if he didn¡¯t use Destruction against them. And the most important factor was their mobility given the anti-gravity attribute. The Ringwraiths¡¯ attacks became unpredictable. If it were a one on one fight on the ground, he could take on the Ringwraiths with just Explosion.

    "Heng! Where are your arrows? Give me fire support! Where is everyone else? Hie Hie no Mi and Goro Goro no Mi are all f*cking high tier enhancements! Are you waiting for the Ringwraiths to close in and get killed?" Zheng was feeling a chill when he fought the three Ringwraiths alone. Just then, three more Ringwraiths came out from the top of the tree.

    "Ready!" The elves¡¯ leader yelled again. The hundred archers around him were recruited just for the asion but they could tell these were well trained fighters. The arrows rained down on the nearest four Ringwraiths on the elves¡¯ leader¡¯smand.

    Three of the Ringwraiths blocked with shields. The arrows couldn¡¯t prate through. The one with missing arm dodged with difficulty. After the rain of arrows, this Ringwraith and its skeleton horse were turned into hedgehogs. Its helm was nearly destroyed. Everyone heard a wail that seemingly came from the abyss as the Ringwraith fell. ck mist rose to the air. The skeleton horse also wailed and turned into a pile of fire.

    "Very impressive rain of arrow. Heng, what¡¯s wrong? Hurry and shoot!" Seeing that a Ringwraith was killed, Zheng yelled with joy.

    Everyone was staring at the remaining six Ringwraiths. The Ringwraiths stopped moving. They all looked up to the sky. The mist split into six and flowed into the Ringwraiths¡¯ helms through the openings. Once the mist was gone, the Ringwraiths¡¯ shields grewrger and thicker, their swords were enveloped in a dense mist, so much that they almost couldn¡¯t make out the mist. It seemed like ck sword.

    The elves¡¯ leader frowned. "It¡¯s just like the records indicated. The Ringwraiths aren¡¯t living creatures. They are monsters existing on the border of life and death. Their lives are connected. When one dies, his power and life will be given to the remaining Ringwraiths. When only one Ringwraith remains, he will be the monster that Sauron wanted. The true Ringwraith will be the strongest general under Sauron."

    The veterans didn¡¯t have time to delve into their questions when faced with six powered up Ringwraiths. They had began to consider backing away since these Ringwraiths weren¡¯t going after them. There was no need to put their lives on the line for little reward. Some people from team Northern Ice Land and team Africa stepped back. Even Gando followed their steps.

    "Are you retarded? Do you know what happens if the they seize the One Ring? Sauron will be revived!" Neos was the first to shout out. "What is our mission in this movie? Reach Mordor with all five teams! If Sauron waits there, do you think he will be easier than the final Ringwraith? You won¡¯t even know how you die at that point. It¡¯s better to follow the plot so Sauron never gets the One Ring. That¡¯s the only way we can safelyplete this mission!"

    The veterans hesitated. Gungnir shouted. "Sci-fi weapon users back off. You aren¡¯t useful here. Everyone get ready to fight with full strength. Zheng, how many Ringwraiths can you take at once? I mean at their current strength."

    Zheng didn¡¯t turn around. He was staring at the Ringwraiths. "Two, maybe three. I don¡¯t have any way to take more."

    Gungnir immediately brought out an ice energy stone. "I can probably take on one with Ice Age. Hawfor can take one with with Goro Goro no Mi and everyone else¡¯s help. We will have to leave the rest to the elves. But f*ck. It¡¯s only the beginning of the movie and we are encountering enemies so powerful. I can¡¯t imagine what¡¯s going toe."

    Zheng also sighed. He was about to respond then the Ringwraiths suddenly charged at him. Their speed was faster than before, almost reaching his speed in Explosion. They still ignored gravity so he couldn¡¯t predict their movements.

    Two green and two silver arrows flew toward the Ringwraiths. The elves¡¯ leader and Heng fired simultaneously. Then the girl archer and the elf patriarch fired their arrows.

    Heng and the elves¡¯ leader¡¯s explosive shots sted the shields of two Ringwraiths. A rain of arrows followed. Everyone watched waiting for these two Ringwraiths to get buried by the arrows.

    However, the Ringwraiths really did grew stronger. The swung their swords at the iing arrows. The swords had strong corrosive attribute. The arrows would get corroded on contact. After the rain of arrows, only a few were pierced into the Ringwraiths and their skeleton horses. None hit their fatal spots. The front three Ringwraiths were only fifty meters away from the group.

    "Shoot! Shoot!" Zheng defended in front of everyone with Tiger¡¯s Soul. He cried with madness as the Ringwraiths were getting close.

    Heng suddenly brought out an arrow. He put it beside his lips and blew the arrow. Then he drew his bow. A strong aura exploded from him and shocked the girl archer. Everyone except from Zheng turned their attention to him. Heng released the arrow then copsed like he was exhausted.

    No one heard the usual sound of an arrow flying through the air nor saw even a trace of the arrow. All they saw was the nearest Ringwraith shattered. The arrow went from the underside of the horse, flew upward and out from the Ringwraith¡¯s neck. The Ringwraith shattered in midair before it fell to the ground. This was Heng¡¯s final attack, Charged Shot.

    "Good!" Zheng knew Heng could no longer fight. However, there were only five Ringwraiths left and two without shields. Without another second of thinking, he used Instant Destruction and Soru. He moved past the shieldless Ringwraiths and to the three behind.

    Soru was so fast that he went past first two Ringwraiths in just the blink of an eye. The elven archers shot their arrows again because the Ringwraiths stopped in ce while they were growing. Gungnir also crushed the energy stone and charged up. People from both team Northern Ice Land and Africa did the same. No one would give up on these points and ranked rewards.

    Zheng used Soru again. He used the force from this speed and leaped from a tree. The tree instantly trembled violently. And Zheng jumped up into mid air. The light de extended from Tiger¡¯s Soul and he shed at a Ringwraith. But this Ringwraith wasn¡¯t frozen in ce as he thought. His dark sword blocked in front when the light de was only two meters away.

    nk! Zheng¡¯s hand trembled. The powerful force that came through Tiger¡¯s Soul made his hand hurt.

    Five Ringwraiths left but their power had became much stronger.

 Vol 16 5-1

    The force from impact pushed Zheng back half a step but he knew he couldn¡¯t back anymore. Their ranged and special ability attacks were behind him. All the other close rangebatants went with Xuan. The yers behind him and the elves would die if he backed again.

    "Ah!" Zheng roared and activated Explosion. He shed horizontally and cut off the trees these three Ringwraiths were standing on. The Ringwraiths jumped. The anti-gravity attribute allowed them to descend by running on the falling leaves. Three dark swords hacked toward Zheng¡¯s head. Just then, a green arrow sted one of the Ringwraith¡¯s shield. The shield exploded and the Ringwraith was sent flying backward.

    Zheng skimmed the psyche scan image and saw it was the elves¡¯ leader using explosive shot. It was a surprise that the elves could use Heng¡¯s special technique. Zheng took the opportunity and jumped. Tiger¡¯s Soul crashed into the remaining two Ringwraiths¡¯ dark swords. nk! The light de shattered and so were the ck mist covering the swords.

    The Ringwraith that was sent flying abandoned Zheng and charged toward the elves. Zheng couldn¡¯t stop him due to the other two Ringwraiths clinging onto him. He entered the second unlocked stage and using Explosion to its full potential. He was giving his best aside from using Destruction. However, it wasn¡¯t only his team here. So if he exhausted himself from his most powerful technique and the other teams had ill intentions, the cause of death would be silly. He could only fight using what he had.

    The Ringwraiths¡¯ strength was lower than Zheng¡¯s but their speed was at least on par with his. Their attacks came from the most inconceivable angles. They could stand on a leave or a branch. The fight was difficult for Zheng and several cuts appeared on his body before long.

    The light de couldn¡¯t cut through the dark swords but it cut trees and rocks like tofu. Since the Ringwraiths could stand on any object, Zheng began shing everything he saw to clear the area. Once he finished, he would be able to take on these two Ringwraiths. The three of them were distancing themselves from the elves and the other yers as they fought.

    "These Ringwraiths are too f*cking powerful. How are we going to kill them like this? And this is only them at five Ringwraiths. If they grow even stronger, are they going to wipe us with just one Ringwraith?" Zheng thought to himself. He felt anxious when he thought of the other yers having to fight three Ringwraiths.

    The two Ringwraiths stopped in ce. Their heads looked upward. This was obviously the action when a Ringwraith died. They were going to grow stronger.

    "Let¡¯s just use Destruction!"

    At the same time, many of the yers and elves were killed. The yers were better off as they were prepared for the fight. Kampa and WangXia dragged Heng to the back when the Ringwraiths charged at them. Zero and the others followed. They didn¡¯t have to the power to fight the Ringwraiths so protecting themselves became the priority.

    The other two teams did the same thing. Hawfor and Gungnir crushed the energy stones in their hands. Everyone tried to protect themselves. The elves were fearless in contrast. Over half their archers charged at the Ringwraiths with their close range weapons. Their leader drew two more arrows for an explosive shot. They were a real armypared to the yers.

    A rain of arrows fell on the three Ringwraiths who didn¡¯t have shields anymore. They had to swing their swords to fight off the arrows. The elves leader fired an explosive shot at the nearest Ringwraith. The arrow prated the horse¡¯s head and into the Ringwraith¡¯s chest. It was so fast that the sword couldn¡¯t block the arrow in time. Pah! The arrow carried the Ringwraith off the skeleton horse and pinned him onto a tree.

    "Chance!" The devil fruit users were overjoyed. The Ringwraith was still alive which meant finishing it off would grant points and ranked rewards. They both charged at the Ringwraith and crushed an energy stone. The power of their devil fruits buffed substantially. An ice and a lightning attack shot at the Ringwraith. The lightning attack traveled faster. It transformed into a spear and headed toward the Ringwraith¡¯s head. But the ice attack was more powerful. It turned into a hand and smashed downward.

    The elves didn¡¯t expect such attacks from the humans. The elves leader shouted. "Don¡¯t kill it! They are going to grow..."

    But the spear had already pierced the Ringwraith¡¯s head and almost instantly, the ice hand smashed the Ringwraith and tree on the ground. The whole area turned into ice and a stream of mist rose to the sky.

    The elves leader closed his eyes and sighed. Then he yelled. "Gather all the forces of nature onto me. We can¡¯t kill these Ringwraiths. If they be one, no one can stop them!"

    The elves ran behind the their leader. They chanted in the elves¡¯nguage and strings of green light flew toward their leader.

    The remaining two Ringwraiths didn¡¯t stop. One charged at the devil fruit users. The other leaped over the elves and headed into the forest behind. His shield slowly recovered and it emitted a ck aura. This aura corroded any arrows that came near. Soon, the Ringwraith disappeared from sight.

    Hawfor looked delightfully surprised but Gungnir was furious. Before they could do anything, the Ringwraith¡¯s sword shed at them. His shield and armor had also recovered. The ck aura enveloping the sword grew to three meters in length. It shed down at Gungnir. Pah! The sword crushed through the ice and continued toward Gungnir¡¯s face.

    Gungnir was shocked and immediately ran into the ice. He could move between ice at will in his current state. The sword kept going for five meters into the ice before it stopped. It would have split Gungnir in two if he ran just a little slower.

    On the other side, the elves leader were gathering the green light from the elves.

    The Ringwraith cut through the ice and lightning field. The devil fruit users were inept with close rangebat. They had neither the strength nor speed topete. The skeleton ran through like a shadow and Hawfor¡¯s head separated. Gungnir was crying in fear.

    Right at this critical moment, the elves¡¯ leader drew his bow and released an arrow of green light at this Ringwraith. The light hit the shield then started to spread outward as if it had life. The shield turned green in an instant. The Ringwraith wailed in pain. He abandoned Gungnir and pulled the lead rope. The skeleton horse jumped back and soon they disappeared among the darkness.

    "We can¡¯t simply kill the Ringwraiths. If they be one, no one will be able to stop them. He has to return to Mordor to dispel the life force so he can¡¯t continue to go after you." The elves¡¯ leader seemed like he had aged ten years. He was panting as he said this.

    Gungnir fell on the ground seemingly terrified.

 Vol 16 5-2

    Xuan and four more yers were bringing the Hobbits to Brandywine River. They were actually not too far off from the river. Furthermore, everyone was veterans with multiple enhancements. The Northern European man transformed into a white wolf and the rest of the yers each carried one of the Hobbits.

    Everyone other than Xuan was an elitebatant in their respective teams. YinKong was the only person that could rival Zheng in closebat within team China, although that was in the sense of assassination. ChengXiao was taught ancient Chinese martial arts and he was the only medic in the team. Richard was the strongest member in team Africa with a self-created ability. Thest man was a Druid. He looked nothing sort of a powerful fighter. Most importantly, they were all close range fighters. Zheng chose these people to be extra safe.

    Carrying the Hobbits slowed them down a bit but the wolf was charging ahead without consideration of the others. As it almost disappeared into the forest, YinKong flicked something shiny from her hand. The wolf flipped over. It turned around and stared at YinKong ferociously with killing intent in its eyes.

    "If you leave my sight, I will kill you. If you attempt to attack us, I will kill you. You can try to resist." YinKong¡¯s gaze was cold. Her hands were in the form of holding a sword. However, this sword was invisible to the eyes.

    The wolf growled but after a few seconds, it subconsciously avoided looking into YinKong¡¯s eyes. The coldness from those eyes couldn¡¯t be described in words. It felt that the moment it moved even slightly, death would fell upon it. Then the wolf slowly walked back into the group. YinKong didn¡¯t look at it again and moved on.

    Richard was following behind Xuan. He could feel the intense killing intent during that conversation. This wasn¡¯t something a normal person nor a normal veteran could have. Even the stronger yers like him and Zheng could not obtain such aura, an aura of disregarding life.

    Richard sighed. He continued running behind Xuan until Xuan suddenly stopped.

    Xuan said with his eyes closed. "He¡¯s here. A Ringwraith broke through their line of defense anding after us. Furthermore, he¡¯s several times stronger than previously."

    Xuan¡¯s mind had been connected to Lan¡¯s psyche scan this whole time. The Soul Link also included Zero. So he was looking over the battlefield at the assassin¡¯s perspective. He knew from Zero that the Ringwraiths grew stronger with the death of each one.

    A chilling air blew from behind. The neigh of the skeleton horse was getting close.

    Zheng finally made the decision as he saw the two Ringwraiths grew again. Explosion couldn¡¯t handle these two Ringwraiths anymore. Instant Destruction couldn¡¯t kill them either and would strain his body so that he wouldn¡¯t be able to use theplete Destructionter on. It was best for him to ce all his bets right now and use his most powerful force to kill these two Ringwraiths at once!

    As the Ringwraiths stopped in ce, Zheng shouted. His Qi moved upward from his navel and his blood energy came down from his head. The two energies met at his heart.

    At this instant, Zheng felt the falling leaves froze in midair. He stepped on the ground and charged at the nearest Ringwraith like wind.

    His step was so powerful that the ground exploded. A half meter deep hole appeared at where he was standing. In just the blink of an eye, he reached the Ringwraith. Tiger¡¯s Soul shed at the Ringwraith.

    The Ringwraith recovered from his trance state as soon as he was attacked. His speed and strength indeed grew stronger. He could still move his sword to block the sh despite Tiger¡¯s Soul wasing so fast.

    nk! Zheng¡¯s strength within Destruction wasn¡¯t a force the Ringwraith could defend against. The light de negated the ck mist enveloping the sword then Tiger¡¯s Soul struck the Ringwraith off the horse. He also lost the anti-gravity attribute at the same time and smashed on the ground

    Zheng didn¡¯t continue attacking this Ringwraith. Seeing that the Ringwraith lost over half hisbat strength after falling off the horse, Zheng used Geppo and headed toward the other one.

    This Ringwraith also recovered from the trance state. He raised his sword to block Tiger¡¯s Soul but he still sat on the horse after the sh. The skeleton horse wailed. As Zheng readied another attack, he saw the tree the horse was standing on began splitting from the center. The horse transferred the force of his sh onto the tree. The Ringwraith pulled the lead rope. The skeleton horse ran toward Zheng by stepping on the wood chips. The dark sword was aiming toward Zheng¡¯s left.

    Zheng¡¯s speed was faster than the Ringwraith. He could cut the Ringwraith and his horse in halves before the dark sword hit him but the inertia of the dark sword will not disappear. It will continue shing toward his left arm. As he was about to back off, he saw the other Ringwraith trying to get back on the horse. If that happened, he would have wasted almost three seconds of Destruction without killing a Ringwraith.

    Zheng bit his teeth. His right hand swung Tiger¡¯s Soul upward and shed the Ringwraith and skeleton from the center. The dark sword cut through 2/3 of his left arm.

    "Killed level 6 Ringwraith. Obtained 5000 points and 2 rank C rewards."

    Zheng heard a notification but he didn¡¯t have the time to think because the other Ringwraith was about to grow even stronger. He had to kill him before he got on the horse to avoid consuming more time in Destruction.

    Zheng bent his body like a bow. He stepped on the Ringwraith¡¯s half body, which hadn¡¯tpletely disappeared, and shot himself forward like a cannon. The Ringwraith and skeleton horse was kicked away. The Ringwraith was still three meters away from the skeleton horse but Tiger¡¯s Soul wasing down from above.

    The Ringwraith¡¯s speed at raising the sword to block was faster. He could move the whole sword in front of him this time but the force from Tiger¡¯s Soul smashed the Ringwraith into the ground with a bang. At the same time, the dark sword exploded. Tiger¡¯s Soul continued forward as Zheng dropped down and cut the Ringwraith in two.

    "Killed level 7 Ringwraith. Obtained 5000 points and 1 rank B reward."

    Zheng finally got to hear the notification attentively. Though it wasn¡¯t time for him to feel happy. The first thing he did was exit Destruction. The fight took five seconds. Killing two Ringwraiths within five seconds was like walking on the edge of life and death. He only had ten seconds of Destruction. If his time was over, even a Hobbit would be able to kill him. Some blood vessels busted. He channeled his Qi throughout his body to suppress this injury.

    "Got them. That was f*cking scary. If they got to level 7 with their horses, then it would have taken seven to eight seconds." Zheng was still feeling anxious.

    As he was thinking of their horses, he noticed the skeleton horse was still standing there. It didn¡¯t disappear along with the Ringwraith. Zheng got curious. Could the horse give additional points and rewards for killing? He carefully walked over the horse and grabbed the lead rope.

    "Obtained movie creature, Skeleton Nightmare. Consumes non Yang energy such as blood energy, psyche energy, or magic. Ignores gravity. A magically created creature."

    "Eh?"

 Vol 16 6-1

    Zheng looked at the skeleton horse with surprise. To be honest, the horse didn¡¯t look disgusting. It wasposed of bones but the bones were shiny ck. There was not a bit of rotten meat. It was incredibly stylish that no words could describe it. Though the burning me on its hooves and eyes looked worrying.

    Zheng just noticed the ck armor covering the horse. Ayer of symbols and characters were carved on the armor. The bones of the horse were also carved with these symbols and characters. They looked simr to the rune words Zheng had seen. Which meant this horse was indeed a magical creation and not an undead creature.

    "Since God said you can ride it, there shouldn¡¯t be any issues I hope." Zheng muttered. He flipped himself onto the horse. The horse was two meters tall, a lot bigger than regr horses. Its stylish appearance got Zheng excited for a bit.

    However, the horse simply stood there no matter how much Zheng pulled the lead rope. Two minutester, he had to stop in defeat.

    "Oh yeah, the Ringwraith was sending his ck mist into the horse but there isn¡¯t any mist right now. Was that the non-Yang energy?" Zheng suddenly thought.

    He immediately channeled his blood energy. The energy moved through his legs and into the horse without any obstacle. Once he channeled 20% of his total blood energy, the horse cried.

    The burning me in its eyes turned to a blood color, the same color as his red me. Same thing with the me on its hooves. A red mist came out from its body. The mist looked denser than the ck mist from before and gave the horse a feeling of bloodshed.

    Zheng pulled the lead rope again. The horse let out a whinny then began to run. It ran straight toward a tree in front then ran onto the tree as if it was the ground. Zheng didn¡¯t feel the gravity pulling him downward. The anti-gravity attribute also applied to him. He only felt gravity pulling down on the horse¡¯s back no matter which direction the horse was standing on.

    Zheng pondered. The horse moved at a speed between the level 6 and level 7 Ringwraiths. Its speed was probably depended on the quantity and quality of the energy from its master. Zheng¡¯s blood energy wasn¡¯t a low rank so its speed was not slow either.

    He wasn¡¯t familiar with this anti-gravity moving but he believed he only need a few to a dozen days of practice to master it. At that time, his strength would see an increase inplex or awful terrains by at least 50%. Even on normal grounds, the speed of the horse could save him from using energy for Explosion and the movement technique.

    "Good stuff. Man, got to capture a few more. Wait. We were killing the horses along with the Ringwraiths before. That was such a waste. The value of the horses are on par with the authentic Sky Sticks. Sigh. There are still two Ringwraiths alive. We have to capture these two Nightmares. And Gungnir only froze the first horse when he killed the first Ringwraith. Yes. I have to go seize that one before anyone else." Zheng murmured.

    He was aware of the usefulness of the horse. So he would rather be a bandit and seize the horse than giving it away with humility.

    Zheng pulled the lead rope and the horse stopped on a leaf. He called for Lan¡¯s name in his mind. Soon, Lan replied. "Zheng! Are you all right? I didn¡¯t want to bother you when you were fighting. Where are you? I can¡¯t see you in my scan but I can sense the waves of your mind."

    "You can¡¯t see me?" Zheng connected to Lan¡¯s psyche scan and indeed, neither he nor the horse was in the image even when he found the withered tree he was standing on.

    "Could it be that the mist from the horse has the property of masking from psyche scan?" He immediately thought of this possibility and cried with surprise. This was highly probable.

    Lan interrupted his orgasm and said. "One of the Ringwraith got away and went after Xuan¡¯s group. Do you have any way to help them? They are in dire danger. The druid had been killed already."

    Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat. A scan of the other group was sent into his mind. On the groundy a white wolf in halves. Richard was fighting with the Ringwraith in Berserker mode. If it wasn¡¯t the Hobbits attracting the attention of the Ringwraith, that dark sword would have killed Richard already.

    Xuan was acting strange. He stood by the Hobbits. Every time the Ringwraith was about tond the final blow on Richard, he had a Hobbit put on the One Ring, which would instantly attract the attention of the Ringwraith. The Hobbit then took off the ring after a few seconds to avoid bing controlled. The next time Richard fell in danger, Xuan would have another Hobbit put on the ring. Still, Richard¡¯s movements were getting slower with time as the wounds on his body increased.

    YinKong was hiding within the shadows of the trees and attacked the Ringwraith from behind. She managed to slice off the arm that held the shield despite the impressive speed and reaction of the Ringwraith. In return, the Ringwraith cut open a wound on her chest. Blood covered her chest.

    ChengXiao didn¡¯t have a weapon so he all he could do was worry.

    Zheng saw the scene through the Soul Link on Xuan. He was well aware Richard was the main force in this fight. If Richard were to get killed, the Ringwraith could finish everyone else in just several swings. YinKong had high attack power but only in assassination and ambushes. She was not as good as Richard on face to face fights.

    Seeing that Richard was getting slower. The duration of his Berserker was about to end. Zheng felt anxious. With the attack power of the Ringwraith, it would take him one swing of the dark sword for each person. Zheng didn¡¯t want to see three more bodies in halves.

    "Please! Don¡¯t die! Wait for me! Please!"

    He pulled the lead rope. The skeleton horse ran to the top of the tree then it dashed on top of the leaves. It looked like the horse turned into a red shadow as it sped toward the group.

    Zheng was panicking. All three of those wererades that apanied him through life and death situations. Even ChengXiao had died with him before. No one had another chance to get revived. They were also non-receable members of the team. Team China would note to this point without them. And team China would lose all hope of chasing up to team Devil without them.

    "Don¡¯t die! We promised to fight together until the end and return to the real world together!" Zheng¡¯s eyes turned red from the anxiousness.

    Richard had gotten very slow now. The dark sword moved forward and stabbed a hole in his chest. He fell backward. At the same time, the Ringwraith pulled the lead rope and the horse leaped toward the Hobbits. Xuan was right in front of the Ringwraith.

    "No!" Zheng roared.

    Behind the Ringwraith where Xuan¡¯s vision was blocked, YinKong¡¯s body was bing blurry. She held the sword with both hands then she swung the sword repeatedly at a speed invisible to the bare eyes. Her whole body turned blurry. As Xuan looked peacefully, the Ringwraith and skeleton horse trembled violently. Once the trembling stopped, they split up into pieces.

 Vol 16 6-2

    "This is probably considered a self-created ability." YinKong quietly said.

    The three teams suffered huge casualties after the battle. Those remaining were injured and exhausted. Most had lost the ability to continue this fight. The elves looked weak after losing much of their life force. This group looked more like a defeated army.

    But atst, they protected the One Ring and the four Hobbits. The elves gave the group three green stones as a token tomemorate their glory before heading toward the sea.

    The energy stone expert of the group, Gungnir, identified the stones as wood attribute rank C energy stones. They weren¡¯t too valuable but it was better than nothing. Team Northern Ice Land and team Africa split the three stones due to the heavy casualties they suffered.

    There was nothing Zheng could say against this decision. Compared to the two teams, no one in team China died, not even the newbies. They attributed this to luck. So while the two teams had negative team scores, team China¡¯s score was still resting at zero. Furthermore, several of them killed the Ringwraiths and obtained their first rewards since entering the movie.

    The injured people were treated afterward. Zheng¡¯s left arm was a third away from falling off. The cut sliced through his bones and tendons. Much of the nerves were damaged. He was fortunate the Chaotic Unity Qi was able to suppress the ck mist from the Ringwraith so his wound remained good. ChengXiao just needed to join the nerves on his arm and stick a Charm of the Three Pure Ones on it. The arm would heal in a few days.

    Richard¡¯s condition was much worse from being wounded by the sword. He didn¡¯t have the Qi to suppress the ck mist. When Zheng rushed to the battlefield and sent Qi into his body, he was at the brink of death. Thankfully ChengXiao could stimte his body with the needles then Zheng¡¯s Qi was powerful enough to suppress the ck mist. Even then, therge opening on Richard¡¯s chest revealed his beating heart. The wound on his artery was fatal. He needed to receive treatment within twelve hours.

    There were two medics among the three teams. The medic from team Northern Ice Land could use the energy within wood attribute energy stones to heal. However, the girl only had the beginner rank ability. It consumed a lot of energy and its effect was limited. All she could do was maintain the ability and keep Richard alive. ChengXiao was much more professional. The effect from his needles were on par with the girl¡¯s ability. He was also the only one that could conduct surgery on Richard¡¯s artery.

    "Let¡¯s perform the surgery in Bree. The environment here isn¡¯t suitable for big surgeries. We need warm water and a disinfected sealed room." ChengXiao said as he pierced needles into Richard.

    The rest of the yers struck by the Ringwraiths were dead. Their attacks were simply so powerful. You either avoided getting hit or got cut in halves.

    Due to Richard¡¯s injury, Xuan piloted the Sky Stick and went ahead with him and the two medics. The rest of the group continued to escort the Hobbits. Zheng finally found the opportunity to secretly ask YinKong on that powerful attack.

    The Ringwraith only needed a few seconds to kill Xuan and the Hobbits behind him at the time. Zheng was looking through Xuan¡¯s vision through the Soul Link. He saw the dark sword striking down from above. Then the light around the Ringwraith bended. When the light returned to normal, the Ringwraith and its horse were split into pieces.

    Zheng asked. "What kind of attack was that? Why didn¡¯t I see your attack? Was it from using Excalibur?"

    Zheng and YinKong were walking on the tail of the group. Zheng sat on his skeleton horse. When the others learned of the Nightmare, they felt so much regret from killing several horses and even left one behind. Zheng went back using the Sky Stick and the horse was nowhere to be seen. It went away once the ice melted. In the end, he was the only one that obtained a mount.

    YinKong said. "The Shining can raise my speed by over ten times for a short period of time. However, it¡¯s different from your Explosion and Destruction in that it doesn¡¯t raise my reaction speed. Which means this speed is only a burden to me instead of a powerful skill. This attack mimicked Rankyoku in Destruction. Since The Shining¡¯s speed is faster than your Destruction and I don¡¯t have as much strength and controlpared to you, I changed the vacuum de into an area of vacuum des."

    YinKong flicked her arms then said. "Getting the tenacity of muscles in all parts of the body to the same degree as our fingers is an assassin¡¯s basic training. I think you have such experience. The speed from flicking a finger is faster than swinging your arm. It can even break through the sonic barrier which is impossible to achieve with your arm. Simrly, moving your arm is much faster than moving your whole body. When I am in The Shining, the speed of my body increases by ten times and the speed of my arms increases between fifty to a hundred times."

    She entered the unlocked mode. Her arms grew slightlyrger. As she entered The Shining, her arms swung at a speed barely visible to Zheng. He could see the light between him and YinKong bending. A force struck him from the front and almost pushed him off the horse. YinKong stopped so he got to stay on the horse. But he was overjoyed.

    "That¡¯s the second stage! The second stage! You made a breakthrough." He grabbed her shoulders and said with a surprise.

    YinKong blushed. She pushed his hands off then tightened her coat. Her clothes were broken during the fight and they were outside the city. So she found a random coat and covered herself. This limited her from making any big movements.

    "Swinging your arms like this requires tenacious muscle. My muscles can¡¯t sustain such powerful force. If I use this attack with Excalibur at my full strength, the attack will be extremely destructive but my muscles will be exhausted afterward. Further movement can cause injury at that point. So I can only use it at critical moments. If the enemy escaped it, I will be without any strength to continue the fight." She sounded a little down.

    Zheng said. "It doesn¡¯t matter. This is a self-created ability. It doesn¡¯t count in the difficulty rating. You can also use the attack at 100%. So that was why you could kill the Ringwraith in one attack. Practice more and enhance your physical stats. When you can use it multiple times, even I will not be a match for you. Haha. Oh and how many points you got from the Ringwraith?"

    YinKong was looking downward. "5000 points and two rank B rewards."

    "Really? So the horses really don¡¯t give rewards. It¡¯s unfortunately." Zheng smiled bitterly.

    Another person from team China killed two Ringwraiths and that was Heng. Though he killed the earlier level Ringwraiths so the points and rewards weren¡¯t much. Heng was still exhausted from using Charged Shot. A few newbies were half carrying him as they walked.

    "Anyway, we passed this stage. It¡¯s also a lesson that we shouldn¡¯t underestimate this world. The movie characters are much stronger than we imagined. How powerful is Sauron when the Ringwraiths are already so strong? Thest Ringwraith escaped back to Mordor. He¡¯s the final fusion from nine Ringwraiths. Will we still be able to defeat it the next time hees?" Zheng was pondering.

    He was happy at hisrades growing stronger. YinKong made an improvement and Heng was oveing his weakness. Team China also became stronger along with the members.

    On the other hand, the Ringwraiths¡¯ strike made him worry about their future. Can the alliance of their three teams take on the movie characters, the enemies who were still in the dark, and the two teams that had yet to appear?

    They arrived at Bree in the afternoon.

 Vol 16 7-1

    The surgery for Richard was very sessful and with a Charm of the Three Pure Ones, there was hope of fully regaining his strength in several days. Team Africa let out a sigh of relief upon hearing this news.

    Team Africa suffered the heaviest in the battle against the Ringwraiths. Their previous leader was killed and the strong member was critically injured. The remaining members were either powerless or relied on special abilities. So when these two closebat forces were killed and injured, team Africa¡¯s strength greatly weakened. If Richard lost the ability to fight or died, team Africa would be in a disadvantaged position among the three teams.

    Team Northern Ice Land weren¡¯t much better off. The negative score from the death of several newbies could kill even some of their veterans. Thankfully this world was full of various bonus missions and other ways to obtain points, so they weren¡¯t worrying too much. Gungnir still seemed confident after the death of two close range fighters. It seemed like he could uphold the team by himself. This confidence gave their veterans peace.

    All in all, team China obtained the most in this battle. Not only did they kill five Ringwraiths, they also obtained the only Nightmare. The anti-gravity attribute, speed, and its style made everyone envy. Furthermore, YinKong made a breakthrough during the fight and seeded the technique she had been developing. There was almost no loss aside from the few charms.

    After a day and night in Bree, Richard¡¯s injury, Zheng¡¯s broken arm, YinKong¡¯s wound on the chest, and all the other injuries on everyone else were treated. The group still hadn¡¯t found the major movie character yet, the Strider who was Aragorn. Neither Gandalf nor Aragorn were here.

    The veterans sat beside a round table by the entrance of the bar. The Hobbits and newbies sat inside. This way, the Hobbits and newbies wouldn¡¯t get attacked first in case of an ambush.

    "We will wait one more day. If Aragorn still doesn¡¯t appear, we will head to Rivendell by ourselves." Gungnir said to Zheng and Neos.

    Neos sneered. "What are you joking? Do you know the road to Rivendell? There are no maps you can buy in this world unless you are prepared for several months journey."

    Gungnir returned with a coldugh. "Then what do you say? Sit here and wait until the Ringwraithes? He¡¯s now a monster from the fusion of all nine. Who here can fight him? You? Or that half dead berserker?"

    Neos didn¡¯t show any anger. He got out a piece of chocte. "There are two key problems. First is the direction and second is the rtionship between Aragorn and the elves. If we reach Rivendell without a n, how do you think we would be treated? Once we hand off the One Ring, we will be grunts. Maybe you like to be one but our team wants to the one giving orders. There are still two teams we have to face outside of the mission. Humans have to think further ahead. Do you rather take a little risk now and wait for Aragorn then gain influence from the elves and human kingdom or search for that Rivendell where you don¡¯t even know where it is?"

    Gungnir hesitated. He didn¡¯t say anything more. Neos turned to Xuan who was quietly eating mashed apples. He crushed the chocte and said. "Xuan is it? Aren¡¯t you going to express your opinion? Didn¡¯t you always have a way?"

    Xuan raised his head and nced at him like that was a pointless question then went back to his food. This attitude of ignoring someone made the veins on Neos¡¯s forehead showed up. He would bite Xuan if he wasn¡¯t controlling himself.

    Xuan didn¡¯t remain silence though and said. "God won¡¯t issue an impossible mission. It won¡¯t send the Ringwraith to this town at least when it¡¯s only our three teams here. Whether or not we can take on the Ringwraith is one point and if we suffer too many casualties, it will be unfair to the other teams. Because we won¡¯t obtain any influence in this time and be weaker than when we first entered. Just wait. Aragorn or Gandalf will appear before the Ringwraith." He continued eating like no one else was around.

    Zheng knew Xuan¡¯s behavior but the others didn¡¯t, so this might appear arrogant. Neither Neos nor Gungnir looked good after that. Zheng was afraid the veins on Neos¡¯s forehead were going to bust. No wonder he killed himself from anger in Starship Troopers. He was disciplined enough to be still alive for someone so impatient.

    Gungnir let out a sigh of relief. "Then we will wait three more days. If Aragorn still doesn¡¯te, we will exit the alliance. We will head to Modor by ourselves. Perhaps we will arrive after the fights are over or we might cross the mountain. I don¡¯t think this ce is safe after three days. We won¡¯t stay here with you guys."

    Just as he finished, a man with gray cloak walked in. This was a handsome man with ck hair and light blue eyes. He wore a leather armor and carried a two handed sword on his back.

    All the veterans had watched the movie so many times beforeing in. They were well aware of person with such characteristics, especially appearing at this time. This was probably the person they were waiting for a whole day.

    The Strider looked around the bar. He frowned when he saw the group. He took the sword off his back then just stood there. When he noticed the Hobbits, he looked surprise but remained cautious and walked toward them.

    "Aragorn,e have a drink." Zheng coughed and said in a voice that Aragorn could hear. Then he snapped his finger at the bar owner.

    The Strider became more cautious. He gave a smile and said. "I am just a normal strider. Have you mistaken me for someone else?"

    Zheeng also smiled. "Fine, I mistaken you. Strider Aragorn,e have a sit. We are friends of Gandalf. Same for the four Hobbits."

    Aragorn sat down on the empty seat next to Zheng. The bar owner brought him a beer. He drank half the ss in a gulp and said. "I learned from my elven friends that a group of mercenaries are fighting the Ringwraiths to protect four Hobbits. Some of them killed seven Ringwraiths. So that means there are only two Ringwraiths left."

    Gungnir gave him a smile. "Not two, just one. We killed eight Ringwraiths. Thest one escaped back to Mordor."

    Aragorn looked shocked. He looked around at them then at the Hobbits. "If that¡¯s true then you are one of the most powerful fighters among us humans. Only one Ringwraith left? This might be troublesome. I haven¡¯t introduced myself. I am Aragorn. Gandalf told me the Hobbits are carrying that item so I have been waiting for them here. However, I learned from some striders two days ago that the Ringwraiths appeared between the Shire and Bree. I worried for your safety and left to look for you. I never would have thought you killed some many of them."

    Zheng asked despite knowing the answer. "Where¡¯s Gandalf? Shouldn¡¯t he be waiting for us here? Why are you the only one?"

    Aragorn smiled bitterly. "He might have encountered some troubles. He went to look for Saruman in Isengard. Something might have dyed him on the way. I will take you to Rivendell. The town is filled with life force. The Ringwraith won¡¯t easily enter it. We will be safe temporarily there. However, that¡¯s only temporary. The final Ringwraith is as powerful as Sauron himself. We don¡¯t know if he will charge into Rivendell."

 Vol 16 7-2

    Charge into Rivendell? If the elves were as weak as they were portrayed in the movie, the final Ringwraith could actually enact a massacre in Rivendell. Though the elves weren¡¯t weak either. The elves¡¯ leader who was merely a side character in the movie could Explosive shot, even if it was only with two arrows. This fact still surprised the yers. The arrows the elves used were equivalent to enchanted arrows. There might be more powerful archery techniques in Rivendell.

    Anyway, under Aragorn¡¯s suggestion, they left Bree on the say day and headed east. The journey to Rivendell was going to be seven days.

    Aragorn had a mount. He thought everyone in the group should have mounts but everyone other than Zheng was empty handed. He had no choice but to walk along with his horse. Bree was a little town. There weren¡¯t thirty horses theey could buy. And of course, Zheng¡¯s mount seriously shocked him.

    Aragorn yelled. "That¡¯s a Skeleton Nightmare! You seized the Ringwraith¡¯s mount! Ha. Unfortunately, only wizards can ride them. They were created by wizards in the Second Age. The method has been long lost but Sauron obtained this method and created nine Nightmares for the Ringwraiths after he lost his physical body. Thus, the Ringwraiths were undefeatable to man."

    Zhengughed. He pulled the lead rope and the horse ran at full speed. The crimson mist and burning me on the horse¡¯s hooves and eyes made it seem execeptionally handsome. Many in the group stared straight at it. Aragorn also eximed. A mount with such speed and anti-gravity was the dream of every warrior.

    And so they advanced toward Rivendell with Zheng guarding the group on his mount. He seemed in love with his current form, holding onto the rope in one hand and a half translucent crimson de on the other.

    Xuan nced at Zheng with an expression of disdain then he looked over the other two teams¡¯ members. It felt like there was something behind his gaze. Anyone he looked over felt a chill like a prey targeted by a snake.

    Nothing happened for three days since the Ringwraith had returned to Mordor. It would take him at least ten days run back. The group wasn¡¯t in a hurry as such without the danger. Aragorn acted like he was waiting for someone. He frequently stood on higher ces and looked east.

    "We are here. So this is The Lord of the Rings¡¯s world." This was a handsome man with long hair. He stood on the edge of a cliff and said with a smile. Fourteen men and women stood behind him. Eleven of them looked confused. They asked the people around concerning their whereabouts but the answers were all disappointing.

    This was a snowy mountain they were standing on. Cliffs surrounded them. There was seemingly no way to go. It wasn¡¯t snowing but the ground was covered in a thickyer of snow. The man standing on the edge wasn¡¯t affected by the snow as he stood on top of them instead of sinking down.

    "This is troublesome. A five way team battle. Interesting, there¡¯s also team Celestial. Hoho." The man turned around. He maintained a smile the whole time but his eyes felt cold as ice. They were like a pair of daggers that could easily pierce your heart.

    "ZhuiKong, don¡¯t you have any advices? You are the formally acknowledged leader after our previous leader went to team Celestial." A beautiful girl stood with her arms akimbo. Two long swords hung by her hips. She looked like a dual wield user.

    ZhuiKongughed. He disappeared and reappeared behind the girl. A beautiful heady on his hand. It was the girl¡¯s head. She looked shocked, in disbelief, and terrified. A secondter, blood sprayed out from the headless corpse.

    "I remember I told you to not think of yourself as anyone important to me with a sexual rtionship. The burden to killing you is nothingpared to the burden of killing my friends. So you are not qualified to talk to me like this. Where did you get the courage?" He said to the head then brought it closer and kissed it. The eleven people werepletely shocked. They screamed in terror but there was nowhere to run on this cliff.

    ZhuiKong flicked his hand. The head turned into a paste then he let it fall off the cliff. There was no blood on his hand. He turned to the other two people who were calm and said with a smile. "Same rules for team battles. Kill all our newbies. Let¡¯s see. Negative 11 points. We have to kill eleven people to stay alive. Hoho. The game is only fun when we can test our limits and capacities like this. Isn¡¯t it? Why aren¡¯t you two talking?"

    If one looked carefully, you could see their arms and legs trembling. They were a Caucasian man and a ck young man. The Caucasain carried a spear. The ck young man carried a circr weapons. After they heard ZhuiKong¡¯s words, they roared and leaped at the newbies. Ten secondster, all the newbies died in their hands. They turned back to ZhuiKong not daring to make an extra sound.

    ZhuiKong smiled contentedly. He looked down the cliff. After a while, he said. "Let¡¯s first confirm our location. Then we can find somewhere within the plot and wait there or we can head to Mordor and kill everything there. What do you think?"

    The Caucasian carefully said. "We, we can find a human town first. If you kill all the creatures in Mordor, the other teams couldplete their missions without effort. We can watch how they struggle. Isn¡¯t that more interesting than killing?"

    "Watching the weak struggle and perhaps grow? That¡¯s an interesting scene. Watch the fruit slowly ripen then crush it. Okay. We will look for a human town first and find our location. I am making it clear, don¡¯t kill without a good reason on the way. Since we decided to watch a show, we have to follow our rules. Is that right?" He raised his leg and stepped off the cliff. There was nothing on his body other than his clothes. He disappeared in the bottom of the cliff.

    The two veterans let out a sigh of relief and ZhuiKong was gone. They gave a bitter smile to each other. The ck young man said. "Maybe we are also the fruits he was talking about. This guy became more insane after the battle against team Devil. Is it really interesting to fight yourself then with that monster that¡¯s even stronger than you? Only monsters can understand monsters."

    The Caucasian patted him and said. "Shhh. Don¡¯t say anything more. We have confirmed he doesn¡¯t have psyche force attribute but it feels ufortable talking behind him like this. Sigh. Do our best to stay alive. Even if he kills eleven people, we are still several thousand points down. We have to kill some people from other teams to survive."

    They stopped talking. One person brought out two bottles. He pressed the buttons on them and threw them on the ground. The bottles turned into two gliders with parachutes. They equipped the gliders and jumped off the cliff.

    A few hourster, the two found themselves using theirmunication device. They then walked a long way in the mountain before getting out. ZhuiKong was already waiting for them in the ins. He patted their shoulders with a smile. It looked like meeting up with an old friend.

    They knew that once ZhuiKong decided on the rules, he would absolutely follow them. They were safe for now. The ck young man finally said. "It isn¡¯t easy to get a psyche force user. You killed her too fast."

    ZhuiKong said. "It¡¯s fine. God will keep replenishing certain types of members. We will see a recement soon. Let¡¯s go look for a human town." He began walking at a direction. His eyes were cold as ice.

 Vol 16 8-1

    Team China, Africa, and Northern Ice Land had been on the road for seven days. Although they knew team East America entered this world, the whereabouts of the team was unknown. Therefore, all the psyche force users in the three teams extended their psyche scans to max range to guard against possible ambushes.

    These several days were rather rxing for everyone otherwise. There was no need to worry about dangers without the threat from the Ringwraith. The sceneries were beautiful. For a while, the newbies had the sense of being on a field trip. The Hobbits were experts in finding wild vegetables and turning them into delicious dishes. The veterans also went hunting with Aragorn. The newbies wouldn¡¯t get to taste such food in the cities they came from.

    The yers obtained many answers concerning Rivendell from Aragorn. The most important was its military strength and the answer gave them relief. Even though the elves were moving away from Middle Earth, their capital still had an army of several thousands. A thousand of those had the ability to shoot enchanted arrows. So the Ringwraith wouldn¡¯t be that a catastrophic threat to Rivendell.

    As the group approached Rivendell, they encountered a beautiful female elf on a white horse. Zheng was the first to meet her. He was patrolling top of the trees and hills on his Nightmare. When he was a thousand meters away from the group, a female elf appeared on top of a cliff and unsheathed her sword without a word. Then she chanted a spell.

    The slope Zheng was standing on trembled. Boulders rolled down from the hill. Thankfully, the Nightmare could ignore gravity. Zheng had it leaped on the boulders and went down along with them. As he was about to reach the bottom, the Nightmare leaped onto the top of a tree.

    The female elf charged at Zheng with her sword. However, a man¡¯s shout stopped her. Aragorn was running over to them on his horse.

    "Arwen, stop. He¡¯s a friend, not Ringwraith!" Aragorn shouted from afar. His horse wasn¡¯t a rare warhorse so it took him a while to reach Zheng and the elf. He got off and ran toward the female elf.

    The female elf also got off the horse. She stood there and waited for Aragorn to run over. A smile came on her face as Aragorn took hold of her hand.

    "These are my friends. They killed eight Ringwraiths and seized the mount from one of the Ringwraiths. They are strong warriors, Arwen. Gandalf entrusted them to protect the holder of the One Ring." Aragorn introduced the group with a smile. Due to theck of mounts, the rest of the group was still running over from afar.

    Arwen smiled apologetically at Zheng. She nodded in acknowledgement then said to Aragorn. "We received message from Gandalf that Saruman has betrayed us. He feared the forces of Sauron and sought power from the darkness. We lost an ally. Gandalf was imprisoned by Saruman but he escaped and is heading toward Rivendell. We should be in time to meet him when we arrive."

    Aragorn nodded then said to the yers. "My friends, we have to pick up our pace. We have to reach Rivendell by daytime tomorrow."

    It wouldn¡¯t take more than a day if he were to head there on his mount. However, there were only three mounts among the group which forced those with a mount to walk.

    Arwen Und¨®miel was the elf maiden. Her beauty was exceptional and contained a sense of sanctity. Such a woman was prettier than any movie stars in the real world. She instantly attracted the men and women in the group. As expected, ChengXiao couldn¡¯t contain himself the most.

    He got a harmonica and performed right in front of Aragorn. The exotic instrument caught Arwen¡¯s curiosity which made ChengXiao push his luck further. He grabbed Arwen¡¯s hand trying to teach her harmonica. His purpose was clearly an indirect kiss.

    The elves were graceful. Arwen refused with a determined smile and pulled her hand back. When Aragorn sat down next to ChengXiao, he immediately became collected. He stopped moving near Arwwen and changed the romantic tune to a one solem and high spirited.

    "I don¡¯t want to admit it but I can¡¯t beat Aragorn. I am afraid I will be a monster without my thing if I continue to date his girlfriend." ChengXiao exined behind everyone¡¯s back.

    As an important character and the heir of a king, Aragorn was a great fighter in the movie. In this modified world, his strength increased by quite a margin. He was reaching the abilities of a level 7 Ringwraith without the Nightmare mount.

    Aragorn had been using a normal two handed sword. His swings were not much slower than a level 7 Ringwraith. The sword glowed with a white light when he used it. The light came from his body and turned the sword simr to the light de of Tiger¡¯s Soul. Aragorn was stronger than many of the veterans here.

    If ChengXiao were to do anything perverted to Arwen, it would take much effort for Aragorn to kill him.

    The addition of a beautifuldy in the group made the atmosphere more lively. The girls had gotten in good rtions with Arwen by the time they reached Rivendell.

    Two past noon the next day, the group arrived. The peaceful elven town sat on the foothills of the Misty Mountains. The town wasn¡¯t big. Its beauty could not be described in words. It was built by the mountain. Fresh green trees stood throughout the town and many small waterfalls on its outer edge. Any person would exim at its beauty when he first saw the town.

    The group easily moved past the guards with Aragorn and Arwen on the lead. It took some urging from the two before the rest of the group moved on toward the meeting lobby.

    The meeting loby was located on an open tform. Several people had been waiting there, Gandalf and some elves.

    The Hobbits were excited to see Gandalf. They ran over with cries like four little children. Gandalf hugged them in aughter. It seemed like they could talk on and on forever. The Hobbits narrated the dangers and Ringwraiths they encountered on the journey. Gandalf and the elves looked over to the yers in surprise when they heard the group killed eight Ringwraiths.

    "Brave warriors, you defeated the Ringwraiths and killed eight of them?" An elf asked.

    Arwen replied. "Not only did they kill eight Ringwraiths, they seized a Nightmare from the Ringwraith. The horse perishes nts so I had the guards brought it near the boulders where there are no nts."

    Gandalf and the elves finally expressed their astonishment and looked over in disbelief.

 Vol 16 8-2

    -Note- I did not reference the movie for the dialogues.

    ¡°And so they want us to send three representatives to attend the meeting concerning the One Ring.¡±

    It had been two days since the yers arrived at Rivendell. The elves treated them as honored guests. They learned from the elves that normally only ministers from other nations and famed warriors and wizards like Gandalf received such treatment. This was a rare urrence in the elves¡¯s history for a big group of thirty people to be treated like this.

    ¡°That¡¯s all due to our strength.¡± Neos said scornfully.

    ¡°Yeah, because we are powerful, we are needed for the multiple race meeting.¡± Zheng responded.

    Both the honored treatment and invitation to the meeting were the result of their strength. This made the yers sighed. Favoring those with power was the same in the real world and in the movie worlds.

    The veterans discussed about their representatives. It was still best for the three team leaders to attend the meeting. Though there were disagreements when it came to team China¡¯s selection. Zheng wanted Xuan to go in ce of him since they couldmunicate using Soul Link. Xuan¡¯s intelligence would be useful in these situations where words decided the oue.

    Xuan¡¯s response was, ¡°I have some things to talk with Haotian. The main flow of the plot has been decided. You just have to be in the meeting. Contact me via Soul Link if you have questions during the meeting.¡± He then went out to look for Haotian.

    ¡°I am not being nosey but your actions are making me suspicious. Who is Haotian? How can a newbie get so much attention from you? You are giving me the sense that you either want to y brokeback with him or you are scheming something behind us again. I am not hoping you to stop making schemes but at least tell me in advance.¡± Zheng was scared for a moment and grabbed a hold of Xuan. He didn¡¯t dare to let Xuan get away. What would happen if he were nning to blow up Rivendell? Of course, that was an analogy but Xuan was very possibly scheming on something big.

    Xuan turned his head around and spoke solemnly. ¡°No schemes and no brokeback.¡±

    Zheng also responded in a serious tone. ¡°I was just kidding about the brokeback. You swear there are no schemes? Why do you want to talk to Haotian?¡±

    ¡°Because there¡¯s something interesting.¡±

    ¡°And you said no schemes?¡± Zheng was enraged. He remembered how he struggled for life because of Xuan¡¯s schemes.

    ¡°Not a scheme.¡± Xuan said calmly. He had the potential to make people rage.

    ¡°Then what are you looking for Haotian for?¡±

    ¡°Because there¡¯s something interesting.¡±

    In the end, there was nothing Zheng could do. He truly believed anyone that got real with Xuan must be mentally ill. Zheng was so mad he wanted to bite Xuan to death. Xuan walked away with a calm expression. Zheng was afraid a murder might take ce if he didn¡¯t let Xuan go, a murder because of a scheme.

    Zheng stuffed the rage into himself and went to the meeting. The other two people walking with him were worried and almost frightened. They didn¡¯t know the cause of that killing intent and thought maybe team China was nning on something big. For a while, they stayed cautious. Neos consumed chocte nonstop like he was addicted, trying to ponder team China¡¯s scheme.

    The meeting concerning the One Ring began like this. The yers saw several of the main characters in the meeting, Legs, Gimli, Boromir. These were all main characters in the war that was about toe.

    ¡°Strangers and friends from afar, we are discussing how to deal with the forces of Mordor.¡± Elrond was the host of this meeting. He looked over everyone solemnly then continued. ¡°The fate of destruction is looming in on Middle Earth. No one can be spared. That¡¯s why you must unite. If you don¡¯t unite, no one can escape the destruction!¡±

    Elrond then said to Frodo. ¡°Bring the One Ring forward.¡±

    The four Hobbits were also in the meeting. They sat on the outer edge. Frodo immediately came up to the center and carefully ced the One Ring on the table.

    It looked like a normal gold ring and not unique in any way. There was no decorations on the ring. However, it attracted everyone¡¯s eyes the moment it appeared. Anyone that looked at the ring felt the whole world was in front of them. The ring was their world.

    Zheng also felt the strangeness. There was a murmuring by his ears when he looked at the ring. The voice urged him to take the ring. It would give him endless strength and power. It would give him eternal life. The voice was tempting Zheng to take the ring in hand.

    As Zheng tried to stand up, he sensed danger. The Chaotic Unity Qi circted his body. His body suddenly felt refreshing and he woke up. He was finally able to take a look at the others and saw everyone other than Elrond, Gandalf and the four Hobbits had stood up. The two team leaders also stood up. However, sweat covered their heads. They were strugglingpared to the others.

    Gandalf roared in an unknownnguage. The sybles sounded like they contained infinite power. Light dimmed and a strong force pressed everyone back down on their chairs. Once everyone sat down, Gandalf stopped. Zheng looked at the ring again and the voice was gone.

    Elrond let out a sigh of relief. He stared at Gandalf and said. ¡°No one dares to utter the evil spells in Rivendell!¡±

    Gandalf also let out a sigh of relief. He gestured apologetically. ¡°I do not ask for your forgiveness but the voices of evil might soon be echoed throughout the western world. The One Ring is an evil force. We mustpletely destroy it!¡±

    Yet, a human knight staring at the ring muttered as he heard the words. ¡°It may not be as terrible as you think. The One Ring is perhaps a gift. It¡¯s a weapon against the forces of Mordor. My father is the Steward of Gondor. He has been battling Mordor all this time. We people of Gondor protected you with our blood and flesh. Let us take the ring. Let us use the power of the ring against Mordor!¡±

    Aragorn finally said. ¡°Wait. You can¡¯t hold control over the ring. No one can. It only had one master since the time it was created, and that was Sauron. No one can be its second master.¡±

    The knight turned to Aragorn with an expression of disdain. ¡°What does a strider know? What do you have to give lesson to a knight of Gondor?¡±

    The elves weren¡¯t happy hearing it. Legs stood up and said. ¡°He is not merely a strider. He is Aragorn, son of Arathorn, and future king of Gondor. You will pledge your loyalty to him!¡±

    The others stared at Aragorn in shock. No one would have imagined this strider was the sole heir of thergest kingdom of Men. The knight was dumbfounded. ¡°Aragorn? The descendent of Isildur?¡±

    Legs followed. ¡°Correct. He¡¯s the sole heir to the throne!¡± His tone sounded very angry.

    Aragorn said. ¡°Let¡¯s get back in seat, Legs.¡±

    Legs ignored his words and stared at the knight. The knight finally got himself back together then said ferociously, ¡°Gondor has no king and doesn¡¯t need a king!¡± Before sitting back down.

    The room fell into silence. The rest of the people couldn¡¯t speak to the political battle within Gondor.

    Gandalf had no choice but to break the silence. ¡°Aragorn was right that we can not make use of the ring. Our only choice is to destroy it. The question lies in how do we destroy it.¡±

 Vol 16 8-3

    ¡°How do we destroy it? We destroy it now!¡±

    A strong dwarf shouted. He raised his axe and hacked at the ring. The axe emitted a brilliant red light then both the axe and table exploded. The explosion sted him away. The other dwarves caught him. Everyone waited for the dust to set. When they looked over at the remains, the stone table had shattered. The broken axey among the little rocks. Yet, the One Ring was intact.

    Elrond sighed. ¡°It¡¯s no use. No weapon that we have here can damage this ring. It is a ring that reigns over everything in this world, a miracle forged in Orodruin. Theva in Orodruin is the only thing that can destroy the ring. We must bring it to Orodruin. This is the only thing we can do!¡±

    The room fell to a silence again. Then the human knight said. ¡°We can¡¯t just head to Mordor like this. There are orcs guarding the gate and countless forces of evil residing there, dragons and Ringwraiths. Even the air in Mordor is toxic. Thend is eternally burning. Sauron¡¯s eyes patrol thend. Mordor is a ce of death even with an army.¡±

    ¡°Boromir, have you not heard what Legs said? Mordor is the only ce where we can destroy the One Ring and we must destroy it!¡± Legs stood up.

    The dwarves were discontent. It seemed like the rtionship between dwarves and elves were not close. The one who swung the axe shouted. ¡°Are you elves going to bring the ring to Mordor?¡±

    Boromir also said. ¡°Right, what if we failed? Sauron seizes the ring and descends into the world again. Destruction will not be far from it.¡±

    The dwarf immediately said. ¡°I will not allow the ring to fall into the hands of the elves!¡±

    The room turned into a chaos as the three factions argued. Gandalf was dragged into the argument in the end. Things were seemingly going out of control.

    Yet, Zheng¡¯s mind was not in this room. He was still pondering if Xuan was hiding a scheme. The events happening in front of him were merely scenes from the movie. The more realistic question was if Xuan had a n. If he did, then Zheng would have to start getting prepared. Be prepared for saving his own life.

    ¡°Then, warriors who protected the ring and killed eight Ringwraiths, will you join the fellowship?¡±

    A voice woke Zheng from his deep thoughts. He saw the four Hobbits standing in the center of everyone. Elrond looked to the yers and said.

    The plot had progressed to the end of the meeting. What differed from the movie was the addition of their group. A group with strong powers that caused the change of plot.

    Zheng exchanged gazes with the other two leaders. Gungnir said with a smile. ¡°Of course. As a member of Middle Earth, we have the responsibility to join the fellowship. Let us cooperate again.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fighting side by side.¡± Zhengughed as he looked to the Hobbits. He added, ¡°Fighting side by side, not a cooperation. We arerades.¡±

    And so everything was set. Elrond advised everyone to rest for two days and refill the supplies, food and weapons, for the uing journey. The journey would end at Orodruin, and the fellowship would throw the One Ring into the volcano.

    Gandalf finally paid the rewards to the yers. A little bag of energy stones. Their ranks ranged from D to C, with two wood attributes and approximately four of every other attribute. The values of these energy stones made everyone feel overjoyed. Gungnir could make use of the ice energy stones and the rest could be used for the recovery magic circle. The veterans let out a sigh of relief. It was a godsend to obtain these energy stones in a movie with battles after battles.

    Elrond also provided the yers each with a set of equipment. An elven sword that glowed when in close distance to the orcs, and a chainmail made with a bit of mithril that could defend against regr weapons. Since they had to cross a mountain, there were no horses. The group had to walk the journey to Mordor or cross the mountain to Rohan and purchase horses there.

    However, the swords and chainmail were enough to make the yers happy. The elven swords were sharp and could notify the presence of orcs, though this effect would be useless in other worlds. This sword was probably a tier D item. The chainmail were lightweight and tough. Even the smallest girl in the group could walk freely with the chainmail on. These two surprises were such great additions since the group already had to go to Mordor.

    Anyhow, onto the next day, which was the day before they left Rivendell. Team East America had entered this world for five days. The time for team Celestial to enter hade.

    In the far east to Rivendell, a location much further east than Mordor, was a desert. This ce wasn¡¯t part of Middle Earth anymore but another continent. A nation also existed in this continent. This nation was an ally of Mordor.

    Four men and two women suddenly appeared by the border of the desert out of thin air. As they stepped onto the desert, a blonde woman cried and jumped. ¡°Eww, why are we in the desert? I hate sand. They make my skin rough.¡±

    Four people gave a look that they couldn¡¯t stand here. A handsome blonde man looked apathetic. He nodded and took in the surrounding. ¡°A desert, and this heat. Seems like we are teleported to a random location. This ce should be far from Middle Earth. Uh. Is that God¡¯s attempt to protect the other teams?¡±

    ¡°Adam, why would you think that? Are there no deserts in Middle Earth?¡± A Chinese young man with a longsword asked.

    Adam nodded. ¡°There are of course deserts in Middle Earth but judging by the weather, Middle Earth is located near the sea so the weather would be tropical. Even if it gets this hot, there won¡¯t be a desert that you can¡¯t see its end. The deserts should be small in size. To the east of Middle Earth, much further east than Mordor, should be a ce with simr weather to Arabia. Thus, we can be certain we are thrown in a random location. God wouldn¡¯t know how to protect the weak teams otherwise. It¡¯s giving them the condition to raise their influence.¡±

    A second Chinese man with slightly brown hair stood next to the Chinese young man. He looked like a mixed race. ¡°Adam, what do you think we should do? We aren¡¯t team Devil and we don¡¯t necessarily have to kill all the teams. Our mission is to head to Mordor. Should we go there and see if they are any threats before deciding how to treat them?¡±

    Adam snapped his finger. ¡°That¡¯s for certain. Points and rewards aren¡¯t useful to us. As long as there are no threats, we don¡¯t have the need to raise our rating by God. Plus, remaining in the Good faction is an advantage. Same rules, let¡¯s find our location first then we decide on whether to split or work as a team. Either way, we need to keep in contact via our devices. Our second priority is to scout the three teams. Do you still remember the most important thing for our team?¡±

    The Chinese young manughed. ¡°Yes. Yes. You have repeated it three times before wee in and at least a few dozen times total. Find the original of the devil and kill him before he grows to the power of his clone.¡±

    Adam said. ¡°Then it¡¯s all set. The magical knowledge or items or even the One Ring we can obtain in this world are much more valuable than points and rewards. Try toplete as much as possible. Lina and Songtiane with me.¡±

    The mixed race man and the blonde woman nodded. The Chinese young man smiled. ¡°Hoho, then I will go ahead. Enjoy your journey out of this desert. Don¡¯t let it end up with mepleting all the bonus missions and getting the items.¡± His hands formed a shape. The sword on his back slowly floated to the front.

    He stepped on the sword and uttered. ¡°Ji!¡± In just a few seconds, he was already several hundred meters away. That speed was faster than the Sky Stick.

    ¡°Haha, Adam. Enjoy your crawl. I will look for Sauron first and test the item I just got from my sect.¡± His voice slowly faded into the distance.

 Vol 16 9-1

    The three teams finally began their journey to Mordor. However, there was a mini episode concerning what to do with the newbies.

    The mission requested all five teams to meet at Mordor. So inevitably they had the falsified sense that everyone in the teams must enter Mordor but was or was it that only one person from each team was required? As a result, the veterans were forced to carry the dead weights on the journey. Otherwise, they could have just throw the newbies into one of the many unknown viges in this massive world and the other teams wouldn¡¯t be able to attack them.

    However, as of now, they had to worry about the safety of the newbies. Following the plot, they would cross Moria. The underground city had been taken by the orcs. All dwarves were killed in the battle. There was also a Balrog sleeping in the city. Balrogs were ancient corrupted spirits.

    Due to all these reasons, Moria was considered a ce of death. The veterans were fine with it since they had to protect the movie characters and the more dangerous the situation was, the more rewards that were toe. They had to enter this underground city. The same thing could not be said for the newbies. The newbies only had a slimmer of chance to live through the city. A normal orc could kill all of them.

    ¡°The Ringwraith only chases the wielder of the One Ring. Saruman only attacks the group carrying the One Ring. Which means that if we were to split up from the Fellowship, we can be in a safe position. Of course, that¡¯s on the premise that we don¡¯t encounter another team. However, this world is sorge that it isn¡¯t difficult avoiding other teams. We still hope you can give us a few veterans in case we run into patrolling orcs.¡± Haotian represented the majority of newbies among the three teams and said.

    These words gave the leaders some ideas. After a discussion, team Northern Ice Land gave them a veteran, team Africa gave Marnie and Rose, and team China gave Zero, WangXia, Kampa, and Gando. That wasn¡¯t to say team China was much stronger but these four people relied on sci-fi weapons. They wouldn¡¯t be of much use in this world aside from team battles. Sending them to the newbies¡¯ group could help in case they met the other two teams.

    The three teams split into two groups on the first day they left Rivendell. The stronger veterans went with the Fellowship toward Caradhras. The other group would go around to Rohan and wait there for the veterans.

    And so, the veterans¡¯ group was reduced to fourteen. Four people from team Northern Ice Land, four from team Africa, and six people from team China. These fourteen veterans had all been through many movies. Now that they didn¡¯t have members pulling their legs, they could go all out in fights.

    ¡°Why am I feeling ominous that Haotian was the one who came up with the idea to split?¡± Zheng looked to Xuan. He was certain Xuan nned something behind him.

    Xuan turned his head around and said. ¡°Illusion.¡±

    ¡°Fine, illusion. I hope it¡¯s really an illusion or you will be scheming against me again.¡±

    Switching away from Zheng, the group had gradually reached Caradhras. They picked up their pace after splitting up with the newbies. On the third day, they reached the hignds.

    The time was noon. The Hobbits were preparing food and the rest were either training or analyzing their route on the map. Just then, a flock of crows appear on the horizon.

    The first person to notice the crows was Legs. He was standing on a highpoint with Zheng and looking out. They immediately alerted the rest of the group. Everyone hid in the bushes or inside crevices. Those who watched the movie knew the crows had discovered them. In the end, Gandalf would be forced to cross Caradhras and walk into Saruman¡¯s magic, which would push the Fellowship into the underground city.

    Gungnir and Zheng hid in the same underground cave. The cave wasrge enough to fit the skeleton horse. Gungnir nced at the mount with envy. Though he knew he wouldn¡¯t be able to use it even if he were to obtain one. He said in a low voice. ¡°Do you have any advice to the journey in the underground city?¡±

    Zheng was confused. ¡°Eh? What advice?¡±

    Gungnir coughed. ¡°The information we obtained from team Africa is that saving Gandalf rewards a stone that cancels out getting erased due to negative points three times. We are going to obtain the stones at all cost. What about the other items? Powerful monsters in this world have gems and crystals which are the energy stones you can exchange from God. The octopus the Fellowship encounters before entering the underground city should have at least a C or CC energy stone. Not to mention the Balrog which definitely has a fire energy stone. It might be B or BB tier.¡±

    Seeing that Zheng was pondering, Gungnir added. ¡°I think you know of the importance of the magical knowledge hidden inside the worlds as we delve deeper into this realm. As we unravel more of the knowledge, the energy stones and certain minerals be even more important. You need energy stones for magical circles, mithril for rune words. So why would you pass up the ones you can obtain without spending points and rewards? I heard the dwarf Gimli said the tunnel produces mithril and a mineral called Adamant. I don¡¯t know what this mineral is used for but nothing can go wrong with collecting it.¡±

    Zheng interrupted him. ¡°Why are you saying to me? I don¡¯t suppose you think I can seize these items.¡±

    ¡°Not seize but obtain!¡± Gungnir said. ¡°You and I are the strongest members among the three teams. We can sweep over this world even if we abandon all other veterans. I don¡¯t know your limit but you are definitely stronger than you are showing since you fought two high level Ringwraiths and seized their horse. My self created ability, Ice Age, needs three ice energy stones to unseal its potential. I am confident I can fight a battle against team Celestial. I have six ice energy stones. I am nning to use Ice Age once in the city to kill the Balrog. Then we don¡¯t have to leave the underground city so fast. We can stay until we obtained all the mithril and Adamant. How about a fifty fifty split?¡±

    Zheng¡¯s interest was aroused. The energy storage ring improved his effectiveness in fights by several folds. The additional fighting time allowed him to stop counting how much time he had left in Explosion. If he could get a few dozens of these rings, that meant he could stay in Explosion throughout a whole movie. What monster or human could harm him at that point? The most expensive material of the ring was Mithril when exchanging through God. It would totally be worth the effort if he could obtain a lot of Mithril.

    ¡°Well then, fifty fifty. As for the points, rewards and the fire energy stone from killing Balrog, whoever kills it gets them. You okay with that?¡± Zheng finally said after some silence.

    Gungnir was overjoyed. ¡°Of course, deal! Let us make a show in Moria!¡±

    The two pped their hands as a sign of forming the contract, although this contract had no credibility. But given that they both had intentions, they sides still decided to make a big show in Moria. They shouldn¡¯t have to worry much given their powers.

    The flock of crowd had disappeared beyond the horizon by now. Gandalf¡¯s expression looked blue. He confirmed Saruman had gotten his eyes on them. The Fellowship was forced to change their path to climb through Caradhras. The snowy mountain was several thousand meters tall.

    The yers weren¡¯t as nervous inparison. Their sci-fi items were ineffective against the movie characters but they were still useful. If they fell into danger on the mountain, their transportation tools could get them back into safety. As such, the movie characters were the only ones who objected to the change. Under Gandalf¡¯s insistence, the Fellowship began climbing the mountain in the end. They slowly entered the snowy area.

 Vol 16 9-2

    The knee high snow covered the mountain slope. The snow sipped into their shoes and pants as soon as they stepped on the slope. This didn¡¯t stop despite tying up the bottom of their trousers like Aragorn did. To be honest, their armor and equipment weren¡¯t suited for climbing a snowy mountain. It was fortunate that everyone here were much stronger than normal people. They could endure such cold for some time.

    "I am envious of the Nightmare. It¡¯s the best transportation tool in this environment of steep and icy slopes." Gungnir started joking Zheng after they formed an agreement.

    Zheng seemed the most leisurely among the group. The Nightmare prevented him from sinking into snow and no matter how steep the terrain was, nothing provided any obstacle to him. And so he leisurely patrolled around the group.

    The others also looked at Zheng with envy which made him feel somewhat embarassed. So he had to keep himself from running on the cliff.

    "Hurry, guys! Come look at what I found!" Zheng suddenly yelled. Everyone looked at him nervously but they also gave him weird looks.

    "Even though we want to go over but don¡¯t you think that¡¯s an impossible request?" Lan didn¡¯t know whether she shouldugh or feel mad.

    Zheng was standing on another mountain. They would have to climb across several mountains to reach him. So the distance seemed close, no one else could go across.

    Zheng realized this and yelled. "I found dead bodies here. Twelve of them. All frozen. Fortunately, the snow isn¡¯t strong here and didn¡¯t bury them."

    Gandalf replied. "They might be a group of herb gatherers. Snow lotuses grow on top of snowy mountains. Some wizards ced great bounties on this herb. However, due to the White Wolves, gatherers usually go in groups. These people probably died from a blizzard."

    Zheng¡¯s face looked terrible. He had the Nightmare leap back to the group then said to the other yers in a low voice. "They are wearing our clothes. The wounds are caused by des!"

    It took the veterans a few seconds to register what he just said. They all felt shocked. Simr clothes meant the identity of those people. Because the yers either came from the real world or through God¡¯s realm, they dressed differently than natives of this world. Their clothes alone could identify them.

    "Team East America or team Celestial?" Gungnir frowned.

    Neos shook his head. "It can¡¯t be team Celestial. Even if all the leaders were to join team Celestial, they would only have ten or so people. There are twelve dead bodies here. If some of them are from team Celestial, then most are from team East America. However, it was almost impossible for two teams to randomly appear next to each other in such arge world. So I suspect that all twelve are members of team East America."

    "Why?" Most veterans asked.

    "Why?" Neos had a sardonic smile. He brought out a piece of chocte. "A lot of reasons. Like they didn¡¯t like the newbies or they didn¡¯t want other teams to get the points or an internal fight or the leader was a psychopath. There are too many reasons we can think of. But I¡¯d rather it was due to an internal fight that caused them to kill each other."

    Xuan nodded. "That¡¯s best for our interest. Examine the bodies again, Zheng. And bring four or five back. I need ones where the fatal wounds were different."

    Zheng nodded. In just a few minutes, he leaped back with four bodies. Gandalf and the other movie characters stopped after seeing Zheng brought back the dead bodies. Several of them also grouped up by the bodies.

    "Cut. This is caused by a sharp rounded or exotic shaped de. This wound is from a spear. The spear pierced through the chest. The four bodies are killed by two weapons." Aragorn said after examining the bodies.

    The veterans weren¡¯t as knowledgeable with weapons as Aragorn who had undergone systematic training. Even Boromir came to a simr conclusion and confirmed the cause of deaths.

    "Eight other bodies had the same wounds. There is only one exception. A girl¡¯s head is gone and it¡¯s no where to be found." Zheng let out a deep breath.

    Their expressions changed. Neos looked blue. He snapped a piece of chocte and said. "This is unfortunate. We better hope we don¡¯t get into battle against team East America. Or most of us will die. These deaths weren¡¯t due to internal fight but the veterans killed all the newbies. They have many more newbies than every of our teams. I suspect that all twelve are newbies. Which means God rates a team with only three veterans stronger than any of our teams. So those three people are unfathomably strong."

    The three continued their path with unease. As they climbed up the mountain, the snow was getting thicker and thicker. They also encountered several herds of White Wolves. Maybe it was due to the number of people in the group or the White Wolves could sense their danger, they didn¡¯t attack this group and avoided them from the distance.

    The slope gradually increased and a blizzard was forming. Everyone kept themselves close to the cliff and advanced carefully. Zheng was the only one who wasn¡¯t affected. However, the group had gotten slower and slower.

    (I don¡¯t know if we can climb over this mountain. I can actually carry two people across at a time. If we don¡¯t go through Moria, will that change the plot and obtainrge amount of points and rewards?)

    Zheng looked at the blizzard then at the people below climbing ever so slowly. The snow had gotten to their waist by this point. The dwarves and Hobbits would be in danger if it got any higher.

    Just then, a majestic and solemn voice sounded through the sky. It was the voice of an old man chanting a spell. The pronunciation was difficult to follow but it fellowed a certain melody.

    "That¡¯s Saruman!" Gandalf shouted. The chanting was getting clearer and clearer after the shout. It echoed through Caradhras like the voice of a god or giant.

    The blizzard intensified as the chanting continued. The Nightmare hummed as though it feared the chanting. Gandalf immediately chanted a spell. Ten secondster, he finished the spell first.

    Gimli asked. "Did you win? That wizard isn¡¯t a match for you right?"

    "No. He¡¯s the chief of wizards. He¡¯s much more powerful than me. I hope my barrier can hold against his magic. I can only pray." Gandalf said. He raised his staff and shouted. "Come to me, Zheng!"

    Lightning struck less than a hundred meters near him and sted the ground. Then the second, and third strikes of lightning came down like pouring rain. Zheng was scared and immediately jumped to Gandalf. When the lightnings struck the group, a translucent barrier blocked them off. Explosions happened on the barrier. It wavered but persisted.

    Everyone gazed up. The lightnings had spanned over the whole mountain top. Each meter thick lightning was followed by thunderous explosions. They felt that their eyes were blinded in this shower of lightnings. Gandalf gave all he had to keep the barrier up. If the lightnings were concentrated on their area instead of spanning over the mountain top, they would all die here even with Gandalf protecting them.

    With onest lightning strike, the hellish scenery came to an end. The people in the group finally dared to open their eyes. The road on the mountain had been buried by snow and rocks. The barrier only protected what was inside. There was no more road for them to climb up. The only path left was leading down the cliff.

    The lightning cleansed an area with a diameter of several thousand meters.

 Vol 16 10-1

    The power of magic stunned everyone aside from Gandalf, both the yers and movie characters included. So it seemed like the yers weren¡¯t the only ones who hadn¡¯t seen much, such powerful magic was rare to even the natives. This power was beyond what a living being should be able to obtain. It belonged to the forces of nature.

    There was a long pause before Boromir yelled. "We must leave this ce. If Saruman weren¡¯t to summon another attack of this caliber, there¡¯s no way for us to survive. We follow the path ahead to the Gap of Rohan. Then pass through West E to my city. We will be safe there."

    Aragorn disagreed. "No. Rohan is too close to Isengard. His magic can reach us in this distance. He could even send his orc army out. We can¡¯t go through the Gap of Rohan."

    Gimli said. "If there¡¯s no way up, then take the path down. I have told you many times to go through Moria. The territory belongs to my cousin, Balin. We can pass it safely. I swear."

    Gandalf was breathing heavily. He slowly turned to the gorup. "That magic takes a long time to prepare and consumes arge quantity of energy stones. He can¡¯t use it again in a short period of time. However, it wouldn¡¯t take long if we stay here like this. You decide, Frodo. Which path are we going to take?"

    They were carrying the Hobbits on their backs. The Hobbits were shivering from the cold. They had the weakest bodies and it looked like they couldn¡¯t withstand this cold much longer. Frodo looked at them then opened his mouth with great difficulty. "We go through Moria."

    No one objected to the decision of the wielder of the One Ring. Zheng wanted to bring them over one by one with the Nightmare. But after seeing the magic, he couldn¡¯t be certain that Saruman wouldn¡¯t strike them again. He had less than 50% chance of surviving without Gandalf¡¯s barrier.

    Everyone quickly backed down from the snowy mountain and they finally let out a sigh of relief. The stress from that environment was heavy. No one was able to rx with Saruman waiting to use his magic on the side.

    There was a short path leading from Caradhras to Moria. This path would take them a few days. So in these few days, their minds were extremely focused. They had to avoid being detected by the crows and be prepared for the possible iing magic despite Gandalf reaffirming them there was no more toe for now. They group arrived at Moria, the lowest point of the valley. Next to the cliff was a pool. Those who remembered the plot knew of the Watcher in the wateer. This beast would force the Fellowship into the Door of Durin then it would destroy the door.

    Gungnir went near Zheng and said. "This will be the first battle in our agreement. The Watcher is certain to contain an energy stone. ording to our agreement, whoever kills the beast gets the energy stone and rewards. Okay?"

    Zheng nodded. "Alright then. We will both attack as soon as the beast shows itself. But also keep an eye on safety of the rest of the members."

    Gungnir said. "Yes. That¡¯s why I looked to you for cooperation. My powers tend to spread out to our teams. You can more readily protect them since you are a close range fighter. No one else worth working with me with the power of Ice Age."

    Zheng simply smiled in response. Everyone would think their own abilities were the best. His Explosion and Destruction weren¡¯t weak either. He didn¡¯t bother trying to exin. "I am curious. Even if Ice Age is powerful, how do you fight normally when you don¡¯t use energy stones?"

    Gungnirughed. "You are underestimating me. I am a high level Devil Fruit user, especially the most expensive Logia type. It is said that on the fifth stage, I will be able to control all the forces of ice in the world. I could possible freeze a continent at that time with the unlimited amount of energy. Anyway, let¡¯s give our best in this fight."

    Zheng shrugged. He followed at the back of the group. They walked toward the wall.

    Gandalf was examining the wall. "Ithildin. This is an enchanted metal that only appears in moonlight or starlight. It will also react to certain words." As he was speaking, the cloud cleared up and moonlight shone to the ground.

    A trace of silver light in the shape of a door appeared on the wall. There were dozens of special rune words inscribed on the door.

    Gandalf let out sigh of relief. He pointed his staff at the silver door and read the words. "Ennyn Durin Aran Moria. Pedo mellon a Minno. Im Narvi hain echant. Celebrimbor o Eregion tethant. I thiw hin."

    A Hobbit asked. "What do you suppose that mean?"

    Gandalf smiled. "If you¡¯re a friend, you speak the password and the doors will open."

    His staff remained pointing at the wall and he spoke in an unfamiliarnguage. However, nothing happened after his words.

    Gandalf was surprised. Then he chanted another spell. And again, the door remained shut. He seemed rather annoyed. He walked to the wall and pushed it while muttering to himself. "I once knew every spell in all the tongues of Elves... Men... and Orcs."

    The Hobbit asked again. "What are you going to do, then?"

    "Knock your head against these doors, Peregrin Took! And if that does not shatter them, and I am allowed a little peace from foolish questions, I will try to find the opening words." He went into a rage and yelled. Then he sat by the wall.

    The veterans of course knew the plot and the password. It was simply the word friend in the tongue of the elves. Someone from team Northern Ice Land said. "It seems like a riddle. Just speak friend and it will let you enter." He was about to say it but Gungnir grabbed him.

    Gungnir said. "Don¡¯t disrupt Gandalf. Let nature take its course. Let nature take its course!" He stressed hisst line and shut that person up. The other veterans also didn¡¯t say anything. They would eventually enter the door anyway.

    Time passed slowly. Gandalf couldn¡¯t solve the password. The rest of the group sat on the rocks to rest. The Hobbits were the only ones busy. Three of them were searching for things on the ground. They found a long tree branch then attached a string and worms. They were nning to fish in the pool.

    After they cast the bait into the pool, Aragorn came to stop them. "Do not distrub the water. The three of you stay still."

    Merry shook his head and said. "We only have rations. Why don¡¯t we try to fish for a better meal? What can be there in the water? Mermaids?"

    He didn¡¯t notice a tentacle swept across the surface of the water. Everyone only saw a shadow. Merry was excited. "See, a big fish! No one had been to this ce in such a long time. There¡¯s definitely lots of big fish inside. Just you wait for your meals."

    "Maybe we are the meal." Aragorn drew his sword. A few secondster, several tentacles exposed themselves. An octopus like beast appeared in front of them. The beast was over fifty meters in length, much bigger than shown in the movie.

 Vol 16 10-2

    The octopus shocked most of the group. It appeared all out of a sudden and its entrance was breathtaking. Gigantic objects were always breathtaking to look at. The octopus¡¯s body was over fifty meters.

    "Uh. This isn¡¯t the fish I am fishing for." Merry said. He seemed dumbfounded.

    Gungnir was standing nearest to the water. He submerged his hands in the water then pulled out two ice spikes. He threw the spikes at the octopus.

    It obviously didn¡¯t expect the humans to attack so fast when it just came out of the water. The spikes pierced into its head and a tentacle before it reacted. Despite the sharpness of the spikes, the throw wascking in power. They only went a few centimeters in before they stopped. The attack did not cause much damage.

    The octoups howled in an appalling voice being hit. It quickly went toward the shore. The tentacles swiped at Gungnir. By the looks of it, the force from the swipes would kill him if they hit. Gungnir yelled. "Save me! Zheng!"

    Zheng sighed. He realized why Gungnir picked him for the alliance. His attacks were wed. They required energy stones and they left big openings in between moves. So the attacks were powerful but borne huge risks. Gungnir needed someone to bear the risks.

    Zheng didn¡¯t avoid his responsibility. He had to do his part since he agreed to the alliance. He stepped in front of Gungnir before the tentacles hit. Tiger¡¯s Soul reached out and shed the iing tentacles. He raised the sword to attack the octopus¡¯s head. The light de extended to ten meters long. It would cut off a part of the octopus if it hit.

    However, Gandalf yelled. "Get away!"

    Ice spikes formed in the air next to the octopus. The spikes shot toward Zheng as he swung his sword. If he were to continue with his attack, the spikes were going to pierce both him and Gungnir for sure. Zheng was shocked. He immediately pulled back the sword to block. The light de also covered Gungnir¡¯s front. All the ice spikes hit the light de.

    Zheng paused as if something struck him. He seemed to have discovered something strange. He stared at Tiger¡¯s Soul. But the octopus didn¡¯t stop. Its tentacles swept at the two of them from all sides.

    Tzz. Legs and Heng both used Explosive Shot. The arrows underwent an impact on the way then shot into the octopus¡¯s body with unperceivable speed. Then they broke their way through the body and out from the other end.

    Despite critically injuring the octopus, Zheng was still staring at his sword. Gungnir gave a shout as he charged at the octopus. The water froze with each step he took. He took several steps forward, clenched his teeth then leaped at the octopus¡¯s body. He got on the body before the tentacles got him. Its body began to freeze from the point of contact. In just a few seconds, a quarter of the octopus had turned into ice.

    Things were straightforward from this point on. The group quickly finished the octopus off now that it was injured and frozen. Gungnir got the kill as he wished. He revealed that he got 3000 points and a rank C reward. There was also a rank C water attribute energy stone in the body which made him smile.

    Zheng was still spacing out as he stared at the sword. Xuan sat down next to him. He was eating a white fruit unique to the Lord of the Rings world. Its taste was fragrant. The fruit was white as jade and had recently be Xuan¡¯s main dish. "I know of your agreement with Gungnir. Even though you are being used, you won¡¯t lose out much due to your strength. It also increases our rtionship with team Northern Ice Land. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t stop you. I am curious what made you give up on the rewards. I need to know the details as soon as possible. So I can n ordingly."

    Zheng finally shouted with excitement. Heughed out loud and didn¡¯t care for the others looking toward him. He took off the Dragonshard ne then said to Xuan. "Shoot me with your Gauss pistol."

    "Oh." Xuan didn¡¯t hesitate and slid a pistol into his hand. He pointed the pistol at Zheng¡¯s head which scared Zheng¡¯s face white. He was only just raising his sword. "Wait. Wait. At least give me time to prepare. Wait for me to say go."

    He channeled his Qi into Tiger¡¯s Soul. The light de extended out. Then he said to Xuan. "Go, shoot wherever you want!"

    Xuan didn¡¯t know what holding back meant. He fired multiple shots all at Zheng¡¯s head. However, an invisible shield blocked the bullets. The Gauss pistols weren¡¯t as powerful as Zero¡¯s rifle but they were still powerful. They could kill the bugs in Starship Troopers with ease but couldn¡¯t break through Zheng¡¯s defense. Ten shotster, Xuan stopped.

    He frowned. "Barriers would show themselves in a translucent manner when attacked. So this can¡¯t be a barrier ability hidden in Tiger¡¯s Soul. The only possibility is that you changed the shape of the light de and turned it invisible."

    Zhengughed. "That¡¯s right. When the octopus attacked me, I subconsciously erged the light de. So I thought that the light de might change its shape ording to my will. I tried it and it indeed works. Ha. I am going to be invincible with this. If I cover my whole body in the light de then attack in Explosion and Destruction, nothing can beat me."

    Xuan put his hand over his forehead. He suddenly felt a strange sensation despite having no feelings. "How much time did you spend shaping the light de to cover your body just now?"

    Zheng thought for a moment and said. "About a second. Less than two seconds."

    Xuan nodded. "How much Qi did it use?"

    "About 20%." Zheng was getting guilty. He noticed the w to this method.

    Xuan continued calmly. "You said that once your Qi turns into light de, it will dissipate naturally. You can¡¯t convert it back to Qi. The light dests less than ten minutes. This means assassins like Zero and Heng counters this ability. They just needed to find that one second vulnerability and you are dead. Furthermore, the light de is tough but there¡¯s precedents of it being shattered. If your enemies have those type of magical items, you are also dead."

    Zheng¡¯s excitement died down. He smiled bitterly. "I thought this ability wa going to be effective but it¡¯s of little value in the end. I was too full of myself."

    "It¡¯s not of little value. Your effectiveness doubles in the ten minutes before it disappears. It¡¯s also a good survival ability. Try to increase its cast speed. If you can reduce the time to 0.5 seconds, the w will be gone. You will only have to worry about magical attacks and attacks that are too powerful."

    Xuan wasn¡¯t as harsh as usual. He actually consoled Zheng. This surprised Zheng. Just then, the movie characters called for them. Frodo solved the riddle on the door like he did in the movie. They read friend in the tongue of the elves. The door to Moria finally opened.

 Vol 16 11-1

    The Lord of the Rings world was simr to many other fantasy worlds. The elves were graceful and fair. The dwarves loved mining. Of course, that wasn¡¯t very specific and perhaps unfair to the dwarves. But they were a race that valued minerals and metals. Mining was their hobby.

    Moria was the result of such hobby. The underground city spanned through the whole Caradhras mountains. ording to Gandalf, they were to journey for five days and nights from one end to the other. This distance was umon in both this world and the real world. That was a mine through the mountain dug by people!

    "You will soon see the warm wees of the dwarves. Haha." Gimli walked at the front of the group. "With burning me, refreshing beer, and bs of roasted meat. This is my cousin Balin¡¯s home, not a mere mine."

    Gandalf raised his staff. It emitted a soft white light that illuminated the mine.

    "This isn¡¯t a mine. It¡¯s a tomb!" Boromir observed the surrounding. His voice was heavy.

    Bonesy throughout the entrance. Most of them were remains of dwarves. Some seemed abnormal. They looked like remains of humanoid creatures. Tomb was a fitting description for this ce.

    "No! No!" Gimli sobbed. He ran toward the remains.

    Legs had kept his calm. He picked up an arrow from one of the bodies, examined it and yelled. "Orcs!" He threw the arrow away then drew his bow at the darkness.

    The rest of the crew drew their weapons. Boromir shouted. "That¡¯s why we should have gone through the Gap of Rohan instead. That is our only path to cross Caradhras safetly."

    Gungnir and Zheng met eyes. They both realized things were turning worse. In the movie, the door should had been copsed by the beast which forced the Fellowship to head into the mine. However, the door was intact now. The beast was killed. The Fellowship could retreat as they liked and that would render their ns useless.

    Gungnir immediately said. "The Gap of Rohan is too dangerous. We don¡¯t have to fight an army on the ins in the mine. Furthermore, if Saruman finds us. He will definitely find us. We would have nowhere to run. The underground city isrge enough that we might not be discovered by the orcs if we keep our noises down."

    Gandalf frowned. Zheng ran ahead. Nothing hindered the Nightmare¡¯s speed and he quickly disappeared in the darkness. A minuteter, the red burning mes came back. Zheng yelled. "There¡¯s nothing inside. I didn¡¯t see any orcs!"

    The movie characters hesitated. Neos said. "Let the holder of the One Ring decide whether we will quietly go through Moria or slip through Saruman¡¯s eyes. Frodo, make your choice."

    There was obviously a trap in his wording. He associated the underground city with calm, which described the current moment. However, there were hidden dangers under this silence. Then he described the Gap of Rohan as under Saruman¡¯s eyes. It was close to Isengard but not as close as he described. Though their situation didn¡¯t allow the others to think too deeply into his words.

    Frodo looked over everyone then at the bodies on the ground. "We will go through the underground city. Everyone keep our noises down and there shouldn¡¯t be danger. We can¡¯t hide from Saruman¡¯s magic."

    And so the Fellowship¡¯s path was decided.

    Gungnir and Zheng became suspicious. Why did Neos help them without a reason? Neos came over to the two and said in a low voice. "I can guess the deal between you two. As someone that knows it, I ought to take part. The mithril is expensive to exchange from God we our team must get part of the loot. Of course, we aren¡¯t asking for much. A quarter is enough. You two split the remaining three quarters. How do you think?"

    Zheng said. "Since you are joining the agreement, you will have to show your strength. We all have to spare no effort at critical moments and we must protect members from other teams."

    Neos smiled. "Of course. No one from our team will back off when the timees. I will also join the fight if necessary."

    On the other side, the Fellowship began walking down the mine. The yers followed closely behind.

    Moria was extremely big. ording to Gimli, the underground city was originally a cave. The dwarves found the cave then mined it through the mountains. They built their city inside. The mithirl in this city made dwarves thrilled. They used the metal to trade with the wizards, elves and humans for resources.

    "The value of mithril doesn¡¯t need to be said. It¡¯s the currently best metal for magic. It¡¯s light and tough. A hundred times more valuable than gold of the same weight. And the most famous metal of Moria."

    Gandalf was walking along the wall. His staff illuminated the wall. A silvery reflection showed the unrefined mithril.

    "Ithildin is much rarer than mithril. The ratio is about one to a thousand. The whole of Middle Earth only produces enough ithildin to craft a te every hundred years. It is the best metal that serves as a vessel of the mind. Wizards towers and the door of Durin that we just passed by require specific words to open. That is where you use ithildin to store a bit of the mind to act as authentication. Weapons that are crafted with slight amount of ithildin will have minor consciousness just like the One Ring. Only the first person whose bloode in contact with the weapon can use it. Other users will not be able to utilize the secrets of the weapon." Gandalf exined and showed off his knowledge.

    These words reminded Zheng. The property of recognizing an owner was simr to the weapons that he obtained in Starship Troopers. YinKong and Heng couldn¡¯t utilize the full potential of the weapons because they were not the original owners. Was there a way to remove this property?

    Zheng asked. "Any way to remove this property? I mean removing the previous owner and have the weapon bound to a new owner."

    Gandalf nced at him. "It is possible but it depends on the strength of the minds of the two individuals. The One Ring is only an powerful artifact without Sauron¡¯s energy. If there¡¯s a way to remove it from the ring, it will no longer be evil and the elves will not have to leave Middle Earth for their lost of the rings. However, Sauron¡¯s mind is too powerful. Not even god can remove the evil, cruelness, and bloodshed from the ring. We can only destroy it. Is this what you want to do?"

    Zheng said. "No. I have several weapons found in ruins that are already bounded to an owner. The residual energy prevents myrades from utilizing the weapons. I wish you would help us remove the bounds on the weapons if possible."

    Gandalf nodded. "That¡¯s fine. I will help you after we are out of this city. That¡¯s only if the other person¡¯s mind isn¡¯t too powerful or it would require the aid of energy stones and valuable minerals. If it still isn¡¯t enough, there¡¯s nothing I can do."

 Vol 16 11-2

    No matter the result, hope was always a good thing to have. These two weapons were at least A tier. YinKong and Heng would gain a substantial increase in power if the weapons could be released from their bounds, which exceeded every reward they had obtained in this world so far.

    Zheng was feeling excited as he patrolled the mine. The mine was extremely spacious. Despite its name, it had a height of over ten meters. One could rode an elephant here, not just horses. The elephant just had to ignore gravity.

    The first day of journey inside the mine was peaceful. ording to Gimli, they were still outside the residential area of Moria. The underground city was so big that they might not run into the orcs. The group let down their guard slightly seeing the peacefulness of the first day. They were not as suspicious to every little thing. Then they set up camps on a t area, lighted the fire and cooked their meals. After all was set, the group finally got the opportunity to rest.

    "So that means you elves have the same Explosive Shot technique? Oh, you guys call it Double ded Shot. Strange name." Heng got along with Legs because they both used bows and both could use the Explosive Shot technique. Heng was also a kind-hearted person. They exchanged tips about their techniques.

    "This technique harms both the enemies and you. I can only use twenty shots at most even with constant regeneration from my life force. My arms will be swollen that prevents me from drawing the bow. If it¡¯s the Triple ded Shot, I can only use it three times." Legs smiled. The elves were such a fair race that the girls blushed at his smile.

    Heng looked at his silver bow. "Triple ded Shot? If three arrows are already so difficult, what kind of technique is the nine arrow shot that can pierce through the sun?"

    On the other side, Zheng and YinKong were sparring with Aragorn and Boromir. The characters were surprisingly strong due to the altered difficulty. Aragorn and Boromir could use Battle Qi. Zheng had seen this ability when he fought team Devil. It didn¡¯tst as long as Qi nor did it had the healing property, but it had a much higher burst potential.

    Zheng wasn¡¯t a match for Aragorn if he wasn¡¯t in Explosion. Explosion would push his strength above Aragorn by quite a bit. And Destruction would allow him to one shot Aragorn. Of course, since this was simply a spar, neither side used their strongest moves. Zheng couldn¡¯t be sure this was Aragorn¡¯s limit.

    Boromir on the other hand was crying from the spar. It wasn¡¯t that YinKong was too strong. She couldn¡¯t beat Boromir in a face to face fight without using her self created technique. The invisible property of Excalibur plus was such a great addition to her assassination techniques. Zheng wouldn¡¯t fight her so easily. Boromir underestimated her for being a little girl and fell to a disadvantaged position. He couldn¡¯t make ae back unless he were to fight a life and death battle.

    The four of them stopped sparring before long. Boromir¡¯s clothes were in strips. The knight attire turned to that of a homeless. YinKong nodded at Zheng without saying a word then headed to the bonfire. Zheng gave a rather awkward smile at Boromir and said. "Sorry, she¡¯s just like this. She always makes the situation awkward. Haha. Don¡¯t overthink it. She¡¯s not a match if you two were in a battle for life."

    Boromir stared at YinKong. After Zheng¡¯s words, he smiled but then turned back to staring at her. Zheng had a bad feeling about this.

    The group entered a cycle of eat, walk, and rest. Four days passed before they realized it. Gandalf got lost on t he way but they came back to their path. The group finally arrived at the gate of Moria. A magnificent pce with pirs five meters in diameters standing on both sides. The pirs weree carved with symbols and pictures. There were hundreds of these pirs.

    The group walked through the pce. As they passed by a small room, Gimli rushed inside. The rest of the group followed after. Once inside the room, they saw a shaft of sunlight shone down through the ceiling onto a crypt. Gimli wailed on the crypt.

    Gandalf walked over and read. "Here lies Balin, son of Fundin, Lord of Moria."

    "He is dead." Gandalf took off his hat. His voice sounded helpless. "It¡¯s as I feared. There are no dwarves left in Moria." He bent down and picked up a book.

    The yers observed the room. This seemed like a meeting room of the dwarves. There were documents scattered on the ground and maps hung on the walls.

    Neos walked through the room. He seemed like he was walking casually but his eyes were examining the map of Moria hung on the wall. After a while, he waved at Zheng and Gungnir. "Take a look. The mapbeled the storage room of the dwarves. There are a lot of ores but it also takes a lot of ores to refine into the final product. The dwarevs have many years of savings. So we are better off taking these refined metals and minerals instead of taking mining. We can exchange days toe backter if anyone wants to get mithril."

    Zheng and Gungnir looked at each other. They both nodded and agreed with Neos. Neos continued. "The location of the storage room is a bit strange. There might be casualties if we head there without a n. The tasknds on you, Zheng. The Nightmare is the only thing that can go there safely."

    Zheng asked. "You still haven¡¯t told us where the room is located."

    "A room to the side of the Bridge of Khazad-dum, the bridge that copsed during the escape in the movie. The record here shows there are one kilogram of mithirl and two ounces of ithildin. It will be up to you whether we can obtain these." Neos said.

    Mithril was light and had a low density. One kilogram would be the size of the shirt Frodo was wearing. His shirt was made of mithril mixed with other metals. A kilogram of pure mithril was over 30000 points from God. It was enough to craft dozens of energy storage rings.

    "F*ck it. No risk no gain. Its like running on t ground anyway with the Nightmare. The only worry is if the situation be worse than the plot. The powers of orcs and Balrog are also not known." Zheng sighed.

    Something would be worng if God were to let them get past Moria so safely. So the Balrog could be insanely powerful. However, if the Balrogu was so powerful, he wouldn¡¯t abandon it for the metals. He wanted to kill it for the energy stone and rewards.

    Gungnir could tell what Zheng was worrying. He bit his teeth and said. "If you go get the metals, we will only take a quarter. And we will protect your team members when you are not here. Another thing, Neos and I have no use for a fire energy stone. If we are the ones who killed the Balrog, the energy stone is yours. And if you killed it, you still get the energy stone. Deal?"

    "Fine, then..." Zheng agreed but the decision was difficult. A bang brought their attention away before he could say anything else. One of the Hobbits identally made a corpse fell into the well. The crash echoed throughout halls. Everyone halted their voices. The echos faded after a long while but then drums were booming from all sides. They could faintly hear the growls of orcs.

 Vol 16 11-3

    ¡°Orcs!¡± Legs repeated. He brought up his bow and arrows. Aragorn and Boromir also readied their weapons. Boromir especially ran toward the gate. However, an arrow nearly scraped the skin of his nose as he reached the gate. One more inch forward and that nose would have been a goner.

    Aragorn and Boromir quickly attempted to close the gate. A thought came to Zheng¡¯s mind however and he yelled. ¡°Wait. Let me out!¡± He jumped on the Nightmare then pulled the rope. The horse neighed as it stood on its two back legs then charged ahead.

    Crimson me was burning in its eyes and on its hooves. Zheng channeled Qi into Tiger¡¯s Soul. The light de bended at his will and covered him and the Nightmare¡¯s whole body. As soon as they exited the gate, multiple arrows reached the light de then shattered. Zheng didn¡¯t pause despite seeing the humanoid monstersing from all sides. He charged into them.

    Nah! Nah! Nah! The first orc he charged into busted and all the orcs that came in contact with him all turned to pieces. The light de might have changed its shape but its power remained. Charging with the Nightmare among a bunch of weak creatures was destructive. Anything that touched him was wounded and anything that he ran over died. He and the Nightmare tackled a path of flesh and blood.

    The orcs¡¯ strength was unusually strong. The major characters weren¡¯t the only ones with increased power in this world. The orcs gained increased strength. Zheng estimated their strength was between three to five times that of a normal person. Their speed was perhaps slower than a normal person but the strength was a counter to his tackling. After the Nightmare ran through a few dozen orcs, it was forced to slow down.

    ¡°Good!¡± Zheng shouted. The nightmare leaped. Zheng could see arge number of orcs and several four meter high humanoid creatures charged into the room. He didn¡¯t have the time to think further. The Nightmare leaped onto a pir then ran along it. Zheng turned body to the orcs below.

    ¡°Go! Kill!¡± Qi entered Tiger¡¯s Soul. The light de extended up to twenty meters. The Nightmare charged down the pir. Zheng ced Tiger¡¯s Soul horizontally and the light de extended to the side of the horse. Over a hundred orcs and the pirs on on the way were sliced in two as the Nightmare ran. It made a 180 degree turn and ran back. The orcs on the other side were then sliced in two. About a forty meter area around him wereid with corpses and all the orcs dead. The orcs further back were shocked. None dared to approach him.

    Zheng took a deep breath. It was fulfilling massacring like this but this tactic would be useless against more powerful creatures like the final Ringwraith. Running head to it would be like asking for death. Another w was it consumed Qi extremely fast. He used up 50% of his Qi in that run. He wouldn¡¯t do it in an army without enough storage rings on back up. Only small scale battles like this one was doable.

    While Zheng was catching his breath, he heard gunshotsing from the room. It was the sound of the Gauss pistols. Sci-fi weapons were nullified against creatures native to this world. Did that mean team Africa or team Northern Ice Land attacked his team while he was away?

    He didn¡¯t continue his fight and had the Nightmare charge back toward the room. Any orcs that couldn¡¯t get out of his way on time was killed. It didn¡¯t take him much effort to get back into the room. What awaited him was a troll swinging a stick at him before he got sight of the yers and movie characters. The trolls were four meters tall. Their intelligence was low but their strength was superb. Judging by the sound of the swing, their strength was about twenty times that of a normal person, on par with Zheng in Explosion.

    The panic was getting into Zheng. He gave the Nightmare more blood energy. Its speed increased a little more and it ran into the troll¡¯s torso before the stick fell on Zheng. The troll broke into pieces with that tackle. Zheng also took an impact and almost fell off the horse.

    Zheng shook his head to get it clear. He saw Xuan shooting at all directions with his Gauss pistols. Each of his shots would shoot down an orc leaping at him. There was a pile of corpses by his feet. After all the orcs were dead, he pped his hands together. Two empty magazines dropped off then he slid the pistols back to his sleeves. The motion was so smooth as if he practiced it numerous times.

    ¡°Eh? Aren¡¯t those the Gauss pistols?¡± Zheng was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t realize there were no more orcsing into the room and all the orcs in this room were dead.

    ¡°You are correct. They are the Gauss pistols.¡± Xuan nodded apathetically. He crouched down to examine the orc corpses. After a while, he went over to check the troll corpse.

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible! Don¡¯t sci-fi weapons have no effect here?¡± Zheng yelled. The other veterans looked over. Both teams had their sci-fi weapon users. If the weapons could be used in this world, they would have a substantial increase in strength and other advantages. They could bring the characters over obstacles with their transportation tools.

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Correct. Sci-fi weapons are still ineffective. So I testedbining sci-fi weapons with magic. I had Elrond carved rune words on the bullets back in Rivendell. The bullets contain life forces and enabled their usage.¡±

    ¡°Now that you mentioned it.¡± Zheng remembered Xuan had a meeting with Haotian. Were they discussing this at the time? Furthermore, if Xuan could use the Gauss pistols this way, then the Gauss sniper rifle could be their trump card against the characters of this world.

    Gandalf suddenly said. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time to talk. We have to hurry to Khazad-dum bridge. Everyone follow!¡±

    Zheng was also aware of it. He nodded then ran ahead. Several arrows hit his light de barrier. The barrier wavered as the arrows busted. It wasn¡¯t that the arrows were powerful but his barrier was running out of time.

    Zheng quickly backed into the room and dissipated the light de. He recreated a new one before heading out again. Tiger¡¯s Soul shed ten orcs in front before they could react. The rest of the group then followed behind Zheng.

    Endless orcs wereing out from all sides and climbing down the pirs. Their number was so huge. There were thousands just in this hall. The yers groaned. There was nothing they could do other than keep running. Zheng stayed in front of the group. The mobility of the Nightmare allowed him to kill off any orcs than attempted toe near. He killed numerous orcs in just a hundred meter path. And now Xuan also recovered hisbat strength. The gun-kata had no defense but its power was so advantageous in such crowded battles. Many orcs died to the bullets.

    ording to the movie, the Balrog¡¯s roars woulde by the time the Fellowship was surrounded by the orcs. The orcs then scattered. However, the roar signaling the wake of the Balrog came before they got surrounded by the orcs.

    The orcs immediately stopped attacking the group as if they encountered the most horrifying thing in the world. All the orcs looked back. The path that they just came through was illuminated by a red light. Several streams of fire burst out before the orcs could scatter. The fire consumed an area spanning tens of meters. Inside the fire, a humanoid creature appeared. It opened its mouth and sprayed a beam of fire across. A thousand orcs vaporized to ashes without uttering a sound. The group could sense that terrifying heat despite being so far away.

    ¡°Balrog, demon from the ancient ages, a creature that rivals the gods! Run!¡± Gandalf shouted. He led the group toward the other side of the hall.

    The Balrog was skill massacring the orcs as if it didn¡¯t see the humans.

 Vol 16 12-1

    As Gandalf began running after the shout, a voice appeared in the yers¡¯ minds.

    ¡°Balrog, a creature that naturally absorbs energy floating in the universe. Reproductive cycle of 100 years. Birth through embryogenesis. One fetus per cycle. Female Balrogs consume food amounting to five times their weight daily. Favors consuming humans. Releases gas poisonous to humans. They are therefore the biggest nemesis and enemies of humans. Balrogs were wiped to extinction in the end. Killing this non-poisonous Balrog with 30% of its power rewards 8000 points and a rank A reward. Deduct 3000 points off each person if it escapes.¡±

    God¡¯s notification this time was puzzling. They had encountered monsters and bosses in previous movies but God never gave such hints. It even told them the origin of this Balrog. Judging by its words, this wasn¡¯t the Balrog of the Lord of the Rings world. It was a creature than the saints fought prior to developing God. It used to be an enemy to humans on Earth.

    ¡°What does it mean by non-poisonous Balrog with 30% its power?¡± Richard asked in confusion.

    Neos snapped a piece of chocte and said. ¡°It means that this Balrog fought the Saints who were unlocked at the fifth stage. We are fighting one without poisonous gases and only has 30% its peak strength. God wants us to kill it!¡±

    A veteran from team Northern Ice Land said. ¡°No poisonous gas and only 30% of its original strength. That means this Balrog is pretty much a piece of cake. Huh.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You can go ahead and give it the killing the blow.¡± Neos sneered. He finished the chocte bar on hand then turned around and run. The ce they were standing in had gotten hotter.

    The Balrog was heinous. Fire followed its hands and feet. It turned an 100 square meter area into an ocean of fire. The orcs were screaming as they burned into charcoal. The fire gradually changed from red to blue. Anyone slightly knowledgeable knew what it meant. A fire couldn¡¯t normally obtain such color without reaching a thousand degree. The yers were afraid none of them could withstand the temperature.

    ¡°F*ck. Isn¡¯t this a little too powerful? And it¡¯s only at 30% power without poisonous gas? What is the original Balrog like?¡±

    Everyone thought to themselves. The thousands of orcs behind them were either burned to charcoal or eaten by the Balrog. The impression of this horrendous monster definitely scared the group. No one dared to run up to kill it. Gungnir and Zheng were confident in killing the Balrog with their self created abilities for that rank A reward but considering the copse of the bridge that was about toe, they quickly ran ahead. It would be difficult to cross the area without the bridge. The fire was falling further and further behind them.

    ¡°That was too damn scary. Did such creatures really existed in ancient Earth? And our ancestors actually defeated them? Unbelievable.¡± Zheng murmured. The feeling the Balrog gave him was immersive. He pondered and didn¡¯t think he could defeat it for certain even if he were to use Destruction. And so the next question should be to find the storage room. A bird in hand was better than ten in the forest. Getting the ores and minerals first was better than being greedy about this rank A reward. So he charged ahead with the Nightmare. He moved pass the rest of the group and headed down the bridge. He was the only one who didn¡¯t have to worry about the bridge copsing.

    Before long, the view in front became clearer and brighter. Zheng was at the front and saw a huge broken bridge. A smaller stone bridge to the side could still allow people through. However, its appearance was old and worn. He didn¡¯t pay much attention to this. With a pull of the lead rope, the Nightmare ran toward the bottom of the bridge. He knew that the third cave to the left under the bridge was the storage room when he saw the map.

    Right as the Nightmare took a few steps, an arrow shot toward him. The arrow was neither powerful nor fast. He easily blocked it with Tiger¡¯s Soul. He raised he head to see dozens of orc archers lined up by the wall.

    In the original movie, these orc archers presented a lot of difficulty to the main characters. But the wall was so far away that if Zheng were to go over and kill them before obtaining his ores, the rest of the group might get killed by the Balrog. He hesitated for a brief moment. Then he jumped up from the horse and entered Instant Destruction. Several Rankyoku struck the orcs like a gale. They were cut to two pieces before they could react. The one or two that managed to escape wouldn¡¯t present any difficulty for the rest of the group. They had Heng and Legs after all. Zheng fell back to the Nightmare then headed toward the storage room again.

    Thanks to the anti-gravity property of the Nightmare, he didn¡¯t have to move using Instant Destruction along the broken bridge. The fight against the Balrog wasing soon. He couldn¡¯t waste his energy like that. So the Nightmare was such a top tier item. Unfortunately, there was only one. Zheng sighed.

    He soon entered a dark room. The me from the Nightmare¡¯s eyes and hooves illuminated it and revealed the metal and bronze bars. There was also a single silver bar ced in the center of the room. Its size was bigger than the normal metal and bronze bars. Next to the silver bar was a ss bottle containing a sand like metal. It was at most several ounces.

    Without hesitation, Zheng grabbed the silver bar and ss bottle at once then put them in the Na ring. He looked around to confirm there was no other special metal bars before having the Nightmare leave the room.

    Now that he obtained the rare metals, he focused all his attention at the Balrog. The feeling it gave off was overwhelming. He might not be able to take it down even with Destruction. The Balrogs were nemesis of humans in the past after all. Its power wasn¡¯t what they could rival at the moment despite being lowered by God. He considered following the plot and escape with the Fellowship. It would cost 3000 points from every person but they would earn thousands of points by the end of the movie anyway. They should stop if they wanted to keep their lives safe.

    ¡°But that¡¯s a rank A reward and 8000 points. If I want to grow stronger, I have to walk on the border of life and death. I have to keep growing. Points and rewards are a necessity to this path.¡± Yet Zheng felt he couldn¡¯t simply resign himself to defeat. His enemy was his clone, a devil. How could there be any chance of defeating someone so much stronger if he didn¡¯t put his life on the line?

    ¡°F*ck it! Let the rest of the team keep going. I have to give it a try. With the light de barrier, I think I can at least escape if I fail to kill the Balrog.¡± Zheng made his decision. He urged the Nightmare to charge ahead.

    The rest of the group had crossed the bridge by this time. The bridge didn¡¯t copse as vigorously as it did in the movie. The addition of the yers might have changed this part. Everyone crossed it safely. The group then rushed toward the other end of the passageway. The way was safe despite the few orc archers on the cliff. Hong and Legs took care of them. There was no casualty at the end of their run.

    After the group crossed the bridge, they entered arge hall. They only had to go through this wall to exit Moria. However, they felt the temperature raised as soon as they stepped into the hall. It was like the whole ce was on fire. The heat curled their hair. Everyone sprinted as fast as they could. Ten meterster, they heard a violent roaring from behind. A blue fire struck out through the wall. The wall exploded due to the extreme heat.

    Behind the wall was the Balrog holding arge sword formed by blue fire. It continued roaring. Heatwaves and blue fire wereing through its mouth. The fire on the Balrog was turning more and more intense.

    Gandalf said as he was running. ¡°This is a mature Balrog. That¡¯s why the fire is blue. At least it isn¡¯t an aged Balrog or the fire would have turned white. At that time no one could go near it alive. Your body will ignite uponing close to 100 meters of it. This is the Balrog, a demon of the ancient world. I never expect to see one in Moria.¡±

    The rest of the group was running for their lives and no one paid much attention to what he had said. The yers still had a littlefort because in the original plot, Gandalf was the only one who fell into the chasm. They only had to cross the stone bridge to reach safety.

    Unexpectedly, the Balrog roared again. It jumped. Its devilish wings pped and before everyone realized, it innded ten meters in front of them. Then a wave of fire struck toward them. The stone bridge was on the Balrog¡¯s back.

 Vol 16 12-2

    ¡°F*ck it! I am going to die here if I don¡¯t risk it!¡± Gungnir was someone that could let go of things. When he realized the circumstance hade to a life deciding choice, he crushed the three rank C energy stones in his hand without a moment of hesitation. That was a rank B reward. A white freezing air rose from his arm. The air flowed from his arm to his body and enclosed his whole body in ice.

    On the other hand, Heng and Legs initiated the first wave of attacks. Both of them used Explosive shot. Two elerated arrows flew through with invisible speed and prated the Balrog¡¯s body instantly. Heng was using +3 enchanted arrows and Legs¡¯s arrow was glowing green. The final Ringwraith might not be able to take this attack too, not to mention the Balrog.

    The arrows opened up tworge holes on the Balrog¡¯s body. It wailed but as a more intense fire burned on its body, the holes were closing by themselves. It seemed like the fire turned into part of its body. This miraculous healing ability surprised the two archers.

    Gandalf shouted. ¡°It¡¯s no use. The Balrog is the spirit of fire before it corrupted. Fire is its life. Normal earthly weapons can¡¯t kill it. Only ice attribute weapons are able to harm it but they still won¡¯t be able to kill the Balrog. The only exception is on the peak of the snowy mountain. You have to exhaust all its fire!¡±

    Gandalf showed off his knowledge again. But the Balrog spew a pir of fire and cut him off. He quickly raised his staff. A faded barrier blocked the fire on its outside. The temperature around however kept increasing. Gandalf was suffering untold misery in the center of it. Yet, he couldn¡¯t step away or else those behind him would be burned to ashes.

    A veteran yer behind Gandalf also brought out a small and exquisite staff. This young man looked rather soft and gentle. He was also rather quiet in the previous days. He chanted his spell facing at the fire. A few secondster, the staff sprayed a small cloud of icy mist. Everyone immediately felt the temperature decreased and let out a sigh of relief.

    ¡°My apologizes. The leader took all my ice energy stones so I can¡¯t use any magic level 3 and higher. This ice beam is the only magic I can use to lower the temperature.¡± He said coyly. Then he repeated the magic a few more times.

    Gandalf chanted at the same time. ¡°I am the servant of the Secret Fire, wielder of the me of Anor. The dark fire will not avail you! me of Ud?n!¡± After the chant, a circle of silver ember conjured outside his barrier. The ember began to absorb the Balrog¡¯s blue fire. Gandalf¡¯s expression eased a little bit.

    The rest of the group behind him let out a sigh of relief. But Gandalf shouted. ¡°It¡¯s too early to let your guard down! The ember can only stop it for ten seconds. This Balrog is too powerful. It isn¡¯t a creature we can rival. It¡¯s a foe of the gods. I know you are strong, Zheng and yourrades. Use whatever you have or there won¡¯t be any chances left to use them!¡±

    YinKong rushed to Gandalf¡¯s back. She entered The Shining at once. Her body turned blurry and her arms moved in a flurry while holding the invisible Excalibur in her hands.

    The light up to two meters in front of her bended along with the sound of strong wind blowing. That was due to a disruption to the bnce of air density. The bending of light passed by Gandalf¡¯s barrier and struck right at the center of the Balrog¡¯s chest.

    The Balrog bellowed. Its chest and the fire around there began disintegrating inch by inch as the bending light hit it. It was as though countless tiny des sliced its body. Secondster, the bending light prated the Balrog¡¯s body, taking half its chest along. Fire were spewing from the edge of the hole.

    Legs and Heng looked at each other. Legs ced three arrows on his bow. Heng¡¯s body formed an arc as he drew the bow to a full moon. The aura he gave off surpassed that of the Balrog¡¯s at this moment. Everyone stared at him with shock. Heng was using his Charged Shot that could only be used once every fight.

    Legs fired his three arrow Explosive shot first. The arrows hit the tail of the one in front with a st sequentially. The first arrow elerated to an unbelievable speed. Pah! It hit the side of the Balrog¡¯s chest, right next to the hole. Just then, Heng released his Charged Shot. This arrow flew even faster than the Explosive Shot. Heng released itte but the arrow hit the other side of the Balrog¡¯s chest at the same time. Their cooperation was so perfect. The two arrows sted both sides of the Balrog¡¯s chest. There was nothing holding his upper body anymore aside from the fire bursting out. The three of them split the Balrog in halves.

    The group saw the damage clearly. The Balrog wailed more violently with the separation of his chest. Fire spewed out from the rest of his body like it was worth pennies. Seeing that the Balrog seemed about to die, the group cheered out loud.

    Yet Gandalf yelled. ¡°No! The Balrog is getting into a frenzy. This wound won¡¯t kill it before exhausting all its fire!¡±

    As he expected. The around on its body burned at an increasingly intense rate. It was the fire that held his body in ce. At the rate that it¡¯s healing, it looked like the hole on the chest was going to be recovered.

    Heng had copsed on the ground due to exhaustion. YinKong¡¯s arms were shaking. And Legs hid his arm on the back. There was no way they could perform the same cooperation again.

    ¡°Thank you for dying it for so long. Haha! Now look at my performance!¡± An arrogant voice suddenly said. And at the same time, everyone felt the decrease in temperature. Gungnir broke out of the ice when they weren¡¯t looking. His lower body became a cloud of icy mist and floated in the air. The rest of his body was translucent as crystal. It seemed like the body was carved out of ice.

    Gungnirughed. ¡°The authentic version of Ice Age. Leave it up to me! This attack is immensely powerful but it takes too long to prepare and absorb the huge amount of energy. Haha.¡± His body whirled and floated him out of Gandalf¡¯s barrier.

    The authentic version of Ice Age consumed three rank C energy stones. So if it wasn¡¯t strong enough, those ranked rewards would be so not worth it. Gungnir whirled into a blizzard as he exited the barrier. The temperature in the hall rapidly decreased in just several seconds. Ayer of ice formed on the floor and stone pirs. The ice also protected the group inside. It began spreading and in ten seconds, the whole hall that was thousands of meters in area turned into a hall of ice. The only ce the ice didn¡¯t reach was within eight meters of the Balrog.

    Zheng thought to himself as he saw the scene. The self created ability was indeed powerful. Gungnir¡¯s whole body had turned into ice so it wasn¡¯t a lie when he said he could challenge team Celestial by himself. Zheng eximed then felt that he was too over himself when he thought he could take on anyone with Explosion and Destruction. The self created abilities from other teams were all impressive. The difference between self created abilities and exchanged ones were huge. What you could use at 100% potential was the real deal.

    Though Gungnir was aware of his fatal ws. The authentic version of Ice Age required too much preparation in consumables and time. Its duration was short. That was why he created the simple version that used a single energy stone. The power was many times lower but it didn¡¯t require any time for preparation and wouldst longer. But he was an arrow on a drawn bow right now so he had to use the authentic version and finish the fight in under a minute.

    The Balrog¡¯s power exceeded his expectation. His ice forced the fire back to the Balrog but he also couldn¡¯t advance any further. If this persisted, he would be dead after a minute. There was no way to enter the barrier again as it only allowed things to leave. Gungnir clenched his teeth and held his position. As soon as he saw Zhenging back on the Nightmare, he immediately yelled with excitement. ¡°Hurry up and slice it to pieces. I can extinguish the fire after it gets weakened!¡±

    Zheng rode the Nightmare over and gave him a confirmation. He channeled Qi to Tiger¡¯s Soul then enveloped himself in the light de. Then he extended another light de from the sword. The Nightmare leaped. He shed the sword at the Balrog¡¯s head.

 Vol 16 13-1

    Dong! The sword bounced back. The fire formed a solid blue shield above the Balrog. The shield took the light de. The wound on its chest hadpletely healed by this time. The Balrog slowly stood up from the ground.

    With a roar at the sky, the Balrog¡¯s fire great more intense than ever. A white marble floated out from its mouth then moved to the top of its head. Suddenly, its blue fire began gradually changing its color toward white. The temperature of the area jumped again. There were signs of the ice melting.

    ¡°Zheng! I am going to burst thest of my power! I can manage another thirty seconds before I lose the ability to maintain this form. Cut it down to pieces. I will freeze it with the coldest air from Ice Age!¡± Gungnir¡¯s shout sounded more like a wail.

    He was the ice at this point and the ice was him. When the fire grew and melted all his ice, he would die. This was the only method of killing him once he entered Ice Age and this was what the Balrog was doing.

    Zheng could feel that intense heat from the fire despite protecting himself with the light de. The light de could defend against physical attacks but didn¡¯t iste the temperature from him. The high heat pushed him back just then. Hearing what Gungnir just said, he had no choice but to head back to where ice still remained. Then he dismounted.

    Zheng spent less than three seconds doing this. The Balrog made its move again. It roared. Mystical rune words and symbols faded into existence at the air in front of it. These rune words were formed by strings of blue fire and looked ethereal. However, Gandalf¡¯s expression changed as soon as he saw the rune words.

    ¡°Stop him! It¡¯s the Roar of the Fire Spirit! The ability releases its essence of fire all at once. We won¡¯t live through it!¡± Gandalf shouted.

    He spent all his effort maintaining the barrier so he didn¡¯t have the power to do anything else. The hall outside the barrier began exploding after his words.

    Zheng made his decision. A red me burned from his body. He instantly felt the temperature returned to afortable degree. It wasn¡¯t as high as before. He stepped heavily and charged up to the side of the Balrog¡¯s head with lightning speed. He kicked his leg across. The huge force sted the Balrog¡¯s head. A big cloud of white fire red on its ce.

    Zheng felt burning pain on his leg as soon as he kicked. His red me could not fully neutralized this white fire and it burned his leg in an instant. He was in Destruction at this point. By the time the pain registered, he already jumped up with Geppo. He reached ten meters above the Balrog. When he looked down, his leg was full of bloody blisters.

    (That heat is scary. Is this really only 30% strength of the original Balrog? No wonder they were called nemesis of humans. They were nemesis of all living beings.)

    Zheng thought to himself but he didn¡¯t stop moving. He mmed Tiger¡¯s Soul downward. He wasn¡¯t using the light de with this attack but the sword itself. The sword shed right through the Balrog¡¯s chest. The Balrog along with the rune words and symbols were cut in halves.

    ¡°Still not enough! Cut it up further then throw the parts over! I won¡¯t be able to freeze it at such a high temperature!¡±

    Tiger¡¯s Soul smashed into the ground heavily. Bang! It stedrge crevice on the ground. Hearing Gungnir¡¯s words, Zheng jumped again. Tiger¡¯s Soul shed across horizontally at the center of the Balrog, further cutting it into four pieces. These pieces were connected by a whitish blue fire. And more white fire spewing out from its head. It looked like the Balrog¡¯s head was reforming. Zheng kicked a piece of the body off the connecting fire.

    Knowing how strong he was during Destruction, this kick would crush even the pirs into powder. But the Balrog¡¯s body was much tougher than he thought. The kick only sent it flying. It was no where close to crushing the body. However, this was good enough. As the body part disconnected from the linking fire, everyone heard a bellow.

    This was the moment Gungnir had been waiting for. As soon as the Balrog¡¯s body part flew away, a small blizzard surrounded it. The collision of fire and ice created heavy steam that gradually spread outward. Gandalf¡¯s barrier couldn¡¯t block off steam and so everyone experienced a sauna. The steam hadn¡¯t ended yet when the remaining three parts of the Balrog flew in three different directions. At the same time, several blizzards whirled toward the body parts. Steam filled the hall and no one could open their mouths within that heat.

    Zheng had exited Destruction by now. The fightsted less than seven seconds. He was bleeding blood all over but he still retained 40% of his power. About ten secondster, the steaming stopped. He slowly walked toward the glowing marble on the ground. He wasn¡¯t weakened to a degree than he couldn¡¯t walk.

    ¡°Damn, that was almost too dangerous, but thankfully.¡± He muttered to himself as he walked. He had received the notification just then. That was why he felt assured to he let Gungnir handle the four body parts while he walked toward fire energy stone.

    The energy stone gave off a powerful aura. It seemed like it should at least be a rank A energy stone. If he was lucky, this might even be rank AA. So Zheng wanted to get the stone in his hand before anything else. The real danger was over after all.

    ¡°Careful!¡± Gandalf yelled.

    He released the barrier when he saw the Balrog got killed. However, seeing that Zheng was walking toward the fire energy stone, and the stone was glowing brighter and brighter, he immediately yelled. At the same time, he rushed toward Zheng.

    Zheng just exited Destruction so he was at his most feeble period. He could only walk for now but Gandalf¡¯s words shocked him. He turned his head to see Gandalf ran past him and toward the energy stone. Gandalf picked up the stone while he was still spacing off and chanted a spell in a difficultnguage.

    The energy stone glowed brighter and brighter that even Zheng knew something was off. By the look of it, it seemed to be going to explode. A silver me from Gandalf¡¯s hand tried to wrap over the energy stone but it suddenly shed in a dazzling light. When the group got their gaze back to Gandalf, his body had ignited. A blue fire wasing out from the energy stone. This fire looked like it was growing in size as if it wanted to form a new Balrog.

    ¡°I am the servant of the Secret Fire, wielder of the me of Anor. The dark fire will not avail you! Protect Frodo, Zheng!¡± Blue fire enveloped Gandalf but he was still chanting. The silver me kept trying to contain this stone. At the same time, Gandalf held the stone in his hands then jumped down the chasm. He and the blue fire disappeared from their sight along with his final words.

    ¡°No, no!¡± Frodo yelled, followed by the rest of the movie characters. The yers were standing there in shock. Everything that just happened left them stunned. A loud thump and tremble came up from the abyss. The bridge copsed. Thend they were standing on began to fall off inch by inch. The energy stone obviously exploded at the bottom of the chasm. The shockwave trembled the cliffs, including thend they were standing on. And standing nearest to the chasm was Zheng. He fell along with the falling rocks. Then the movie characters and several yers fell.

 Vol 16 13-2

    The cliffs on both sides of the chasm copsed. The copses only spread twenty meters in but they caught several movie characters and yers. These people rolled down along with the rocks. Beneath them was a burning blue fire and a smaller silver me revolving in the center.

    ¡°Argh!¡± Zheng responded faster than anyone else. He was also the one nearest to the cliff. He fell further than the rest of the group and was near the fire. A few seconds after he began falling, the heat forced him to leap upward with all his strength. He could still use Instant Destruction despite being exhausted. Geppo pushed him up several meters. He leaped ontond that had yet to copse.

    The others weren¡¯t so lucky. First, the three Hobbits fell then Legs and Aragorn followed. Four of the yers also fell right after them, the archer girl, Neos, Heng, and YinKong.

    All of these happened in just a moment. The difference in everyone¡¯s physical abilities were apparent in this situation. Legs and Aragorn both brought out their close range weapons and stabbed them into the cliff. They put out a hand to reach for the falling Hobbits. Yet, they only had two people. One caught Frodo and the other caught Merry. The third Hobbit kept on falling. He fell into the still burning fire at the bottom right in front of everyone¡¯s eyes. And then he vaporized without a sound.

    On the yers, YinKong was the fastest. She was five meters away from the cliff. She curled herself up then kicked a falling rock right behind her. The force pushed her toward the cliff like a rocket. Heng was in her path. He fell unconscious after using charged so he wasn¡¯t reacting at all. Thankfully, YinKong¡¯s reaction and ability saved him from the fate of the Hobbit.

    The archer girl was also several meters away from the cliff. She didn¡¯t have the agileness of YinKong and fell into the fire. She vaporized in the blink of an eye. Neos was lucky to be near the cliff. He grabbed a protruding rock and hung himself there. He wouldn¡¯t have made it otherwise with his ability.

    Zheng got his feet on the ground then turned around just in time to see the Hobbit and archer girl vaporized. His heart skipped a bit. Seeing the people hanging by the cliff were still in danger, he immediately tried to enter Instant Destruction to save them. Yet, any movement of Qi and blood energy would put his whole body in excruciating pain. He might fell before saving these people if he were to try.

    Zheng immediately yelled. ¡°Gungnir! Turn into ice form and save them!¡±

    But he instantly knew it wouldn¡¯t work as he turned to Gungnir. Gungnir was sitting on the ground with a pale gray face. He returned to human form. It was clear that freezing the Balrog¡¯s body parts used up all his energy. There was no way for him to save these people.

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Zheng panicked. He shouted to the people below. ¡°Hold on!¡± Then rushed to the Nightmare.

    It was ten seconds after the first explosion by this time. Zheng had gotten near the Nightmare when the ground trembled again as if a second explosion urred. He cursed again but he didn¡¯t have the time to think further. He mounted on the Nightmare and charged at the cliff.

    The cliff began to copse for a second time as expected. Large pieces of rock fell off. Zheng reached the cliff to see the rock holding Aragorn¡¯s sword was falling. He grabbed Aragorn¡¯s arm then threw him and the Hobbit toward the top. The people up there would catch the two. Without pausing for a moment, he charged downward.

    The copse proceeded quickly. By the time he grabbed Legs and threw him up, he turned to fear as he saw YinKong and Heng fell off the cliff again. A falling rock hit her hand and knocked her off.

    The Nightmare couldn¡¯t catch up to the falling speed. Furthermore, the fall would be faster with each second. Redness saturated Zheng¡¯s eyes in his panic. These two people wererades he would exchange with his life. He could stay calm with the death of others but hisrades¡¯ death would put ayer of guilt and sadness on his heart for the rest of his life. So he leaped off the Nightmare toward the two without a moment of thought.

    The temperature rose as he came down the chasm. It was fortunate that the blue fire had fallen further than before so YinKong and Heng didn¡¯t get burned so fast. Zheng elerated with Geppo twice. He caught up to them before they fell another hundred meters. He seized the two with an arm and held YinKong close to his chest while he gripped Heng under his triceps. He began another round of Geppo.

    Zheng¡¯s body had reached a limit by this time. He used so many seconds of his allowed time in Destruction and multiple instances of Instant Destruction. The strength of Geppo could only lift him up less than seven meters now when it would be over ten meters normally. A few more Gepposter, the height of his jump decreased further. His legs convulsed violently.

    Zheng almost crushed his teeth from clenching so tight. Blood leaked out from the corner of his mouth. Just then he saw another figure falling down from above. He looked more closely to see that was Neos who was horrified. The rock he was holding on finally broke off. There were several cries following Neos¡¯s fall. They came from two girls in team Africa.

    Zheng subconsciously reached out with his arm. YinKong was now hanging on him and Heng was under his arm. So he had an arm he could use. But he hesitated the moment his hand reached Neos. Neos was definitely a top tier strategist. He wasn¡¯t a rival to Xuan but he was much better than the rest of the people in the three teams. Having someone like that alive would cause huge uncertainties in this world. If he let Neos die here, the rest of team Africa would lose their threat and be a force they could use.

    These thoughts crossed his mind in the blink of an eye. Neos was about to fall past him. He closed his eyes with a bitter smile. At the same instant, Zheng grabbed his cor. The momentum dragged Zheng down several meters. Geppo¡¯s height also fell to under five meters at this point. Those standing on the cliff saw this with their eyes.

    (Argh! F*ck it!)

    Zheng squeezed thest bit of his strength to enter Destruction instead of relying on Instant Destruction. He used Geppo one after another to push himself up while carrying the weight of three people. At the end of thest second he had, he got himself onto the back of the Nightmare. The sudden weight of four people bended the Nightmare¡¯s legs slightly but the anti-gravity attribute saved them. Once all four people were seated, Zheng grabbed the lead rope. The Nightmare slowly ran up the cliff.

    ¡°I apud your bravery and strength for saving everyone.¡± Xuan sat on the ground with a few fruits in hand. He looked down at Zheng looked crippled. ¡°But I am curious. It was understandable for the first half of your actions. Since the Sky Stick wasn¡¯t fast enough to save so many people and the movie characters will turn it off. But why didn¡¯t you use it after you saved these three people and was jumping up?¡±

    ¡°Eh?¡± Zheng opened his mouth wide. He stared at Xuan dumbfounded. Xuan was eating his fruit as though Zheng¡¯s idiotic expression was invisible.

    ¡°It was such a dangerous moment. I...¡± Zheng tried to justify himself. After a while without words, he gave a bitter smile. ¡°I am an idiot.¡±

    Neos walked over to team China with the support of Aya. He calmly said. ¡°I know you hesitated when you saved me but you did it. There isn¡¯t much to be said. I will repay you for this! I will repay you in this movie!¡±

 Vol 16 14-1

    Only two movie characters and one yer died among the whole group. The casualties were actually extremely low in such a life and death fight followed by a huge explosion. That was an ancient demon they fought. Even one with 30% its peak strength weren¡¯t easy to defeat and survive. So three deaths were not that big of a loss.

    That was Xuan¡¯s natural thought process of thinking by numbers. The rewards were unexpectedly generous this time around. God somehow announced that both Zheng and Gungnir killed the Balrog. Which rewarded both of them a rank A reward and 8000 points. Furthermore, they also obtained one mithril bar and two ounces of Ithildin. The trade was more than fair for only three lives, two of which were movie characters.

    As for the rest of the group, both the movie characters and team Northern Ice Land were sad. Lives and feelings weren¡¯t something that could be measured by profit.

    The archer girl was said to be a kind person. There was a man in the group dating her. He was crying his heart out. The Hobbits lost a friend and the wizard that had protected them all this time. They cried harder than the yer did.

    The others didn¡¯t feel good at the oue either. Everyone stood there quietly for an hour until the sadness subsided. Legs tied a rope to an arrow and shot it at the cliff on the other sidee. Zheng rode the Nightmare and carried everyone over a few at a time. They finally crossed the copsed cliff. Ten minutester, the group reached a magnificent stone gate. Gimli told them this was the main entrance to Moria. They were walking along the escape path.

    Outside the gate were a set of hills and mountains further away. The terrain ahead was slowly shaping to a in. They would exit Caradhras with a bit more walking.

    Everyoneid on the white rocks after they came out of Moria. No one wanted to get up for the moment. And sunlight bathed them.

    The air inside the mines were stale. The death of the Dwraves meant no one was there to operate the venttion equipments. The several days inside the mine felt like someone were covering their noses. The fresh air lightened them up and brought energy back to their bodies.

    The continuous battles exhausted their mind and bodies. Once they were out of the stressful mines, the exhaustion struck them all at once. They just wanted to lie there and sleep. Zheng and Gungnir expended the most energy out of everyone. Give them a chance to close their eyes and they would fall asleep.

    "Get up, we have to keep going!" Aragorn stood up and looked at the sky.

    Boromir said. "Give them a moment, for pity¡¯s sake! They are still in a sorrow." He looked at the Hobbits.

    Aragorn sighed. "We have no ability to fight anotheer battle. So we have to find a ce to rest and recover. By nightfall these hills will be swarming with Orcs! We must reach the woods of Lothl¨®rien before night. Zheng and his group also can¡¯t fight anymore. We won¡¯t be able to take on a swarm of orcs!"

    Boromir knew the weight of these words. He quietly stood up. The group dawdled for nearly an hour before heading down the hill. Their pace wasn¡¯t fast. It was noon now so there were five to six hours before the sun set.

    Walking down the hill, the group soon came to a stream formed from melted snow. They drank the water and had their rations. Gimli jumped in to freshen himself up.

    Further down and they reached a grassy field. The rockynd ended by the field. The group finally left the hill. It was perhaps three in the afternoon by this time. Aragorn was worried so he repeatedly urged the group to speed up. They pace went from walking to a jog. Finally, they came to a forest before nightfall.

    Golden light beamed through the trees, giving the tranquil woods a mystical aura. They felt a sense of serenity as they walked through the woods. Gimli was the only one who talked non stop.

    "They say that a great sorceress lives in these woods, an Elf-witch, of terrible power. All who look upon her, fall under her spell... and are never seen again."

    Peopleughed at the story. The movie characters knew that the Dwarves didn¡¯t like the elves much.

    "Well, here is one Dwarf she won¡¯t ensnare so easily. I have the eyes of a hawk and the ears of a fox!"

    Suddenly, a notched arrow appeared before his face. It was actually five to be precise. Other bows appeared around the rest of the group. There were elves hidden behind the bushes and trees.

    "The dwarf breathes so loud, we could have shot him in the dark." Amander looking elf walked out and said with a smile. He waved at the archers to put down their weapons. The archers then opened up a path. "Wee to Lothl¨®rien, the Fellowship of the Ring." He turned around and walked into the deeper part of the woods.

    The group had to follow. They were shocked at first but this should be a safe ce since it was the territory of the elves.

    Streams connected every part of thisnd. The elves decorated the boats with delicate ornaments. They felt at ease as they crossed the streams on a boat. Then they reached the camps of the soldiers.

    Themander waited for them. He put his hand on the chest and said to Legs. "Wee Legs, son of Thranduil."

    Legs responded with a nod. "Our Fellowship stands in your debt, Haldir of L¨®rien."

    Themander then said to Aragorn in the tongue of the elves. "Oh, Aragorn of the D¨²nedain, you are known to us."

    Aragorn understood his words and gestured back.

    Gimli said loudly. "So much for the legendary courtesy of the Elves! Speak words we can also understand!"

    Themander showed a look of disdain. "We have not had dealings with the Dwarves since the Dark Days."

    Gimli looked angry. "And you know what this Dwarf says to that? Ishkhaqwi ai durugnul!"

    The rest of the group sighed and smiled. Aragorn patted Gimli on the shoulder. "That was not so courteous. We are guests here."

    Themander nced over the Hobbits and the yers. He was confused at the attire of the yers. Then he suddenly said. "You bring great evil with you. You can go no further."

    The yers had no say in the rest of the scene. Aragorn argueed with themander. Yet, he insisted they return the way they came or stay at this ce. The rest of the group found a ce to sit down. They were tired from everything that had happened. They waited for Aragorn to obtain the opportunity forward.

    Themander finally backed after a long while. He said to the whole group. "Rest for a night. I will take you to Lady Gdriel tomorrow. Her will determines whether you can proceed to Caras Gdhon... the heart of Elvendom on earth."

 Vol 16 14-2

    The following day, the group ate a filling meal then followed themander to the elven city in the deeper part of the woods. The roads in the woods wereplicated. They crossed bothnd and water and went from the morning till afternoon before a bright view appeared in front of them. Out of the densely popted trees was arge grassy field. This field was located within the woods. A single gigantic tree stood in the center of the field. It was the size of a skyscraper. Its height reached hundreds of meters.

    ¡°Cares Gdhon of the golden woods. Heart of Elvendom on earth.¡± Themander was carried away as he stared at the tree.

    The woods were indeed golden with the setting sunshine shining through it. It gave a kind of holy beauty to the tree in the center and painted the smaller trees as though they were crafted with gold. The group eximed at the sight. Though they questioned that themander brought them here at this hour to specifically see this scene.

    The group soon entered the gigantic tree. It was actually formed by numerous trees weaved together. There were stairs, bridges and man made tunnels within the tree. The water was clear. The bottom of the tree looked fresh and clean. It wasn¡¯t piled with fallen leaves.

    Sunshine couldn¡¯t prate into the tree. However, it was lighted by the glowing marbles hanging by the structures. The movie characters weren¡¯t stunned but it stirred up the desires within the yers. Gungnir walked over casually, observed the marbles then walked back to the group. He said in a low voice. ¡°Rank D fire attribute energy stones. There¡¯s probably thousands of them in this ce.¡±

    Their eyes lit up. Thousands of rank D energy stones. Even though they were all fire attribute, but it might also mean the elves had simr amounts of other attributes. If they could obtain a few hundred rank D energy stones here, it would be an unbelievable amount of wealth.

    ¡°Don¡¯t take these energy stones. If they are ours, we will eventually get them.¡± Zheng pondered and said. He then followed behind the movie characters.

    Zheng¡¯s reputation peaked after the battle inside Moria. So his words were like the words of the head of this alliance. Gungnir was acting quite friendly these to him these days. Neos was saved by him. So they naturally agreed to what he said. The rest of the group held their desires back and followed the movie characters.

    The metals they obtained were split among the teams. Team China took half the mithril bar and an ounce of Ithildin. Team Northern Ice Land and team Africa each obtained a quarter of the profit. It was a pity they couldn¡¯t get Balrog¡¯s energy stone. By the looks of it, it seemed to be at least rank A or even AA.

    Since the group got a taste of grabbing the items outside of the plot, they were thinking of doing the same here. They wanted to at least get some extra energy stones.

    The movie characters led them to the core trunk of the tree. They walked up the stairs swirling around the trunk. The glow from the energy stones painted the ce into a wondend.

    The group followed the stairs all the way up until they reached the top of the tree. They saw that there was a man made hall. There was a separate set of stairs leading up from the hall. After they all set foot in the hall, two elves walked down from the stairs, a man and a woman. The elves gave off a brighter gentle glow than normal elves. They attracted everyone¡¯s gazes.

    The male elf was handsome but he paled next to the female elf. Her beauty couldn¡¯t be described with anything. Her long soft blonde hairy on her back. A gentle gold glow radiated from her body. No one could get a clear look of her face for some reason. They could only felt her unparalleled beauty.

    The two elves walked to the front of the group. The male elf said. ¡°The Enemy knows you have entered here. What hope you had in secrecy is now gone. Tell me, where is Gandalf?¡±

    The female elf observed everyone in the group while the man talked. The yerscked the respect the movie characters had. They were wondering why they couldn¡¯t see the elf¡¯s face clearly and so they stared straight at her. When the female elf looked at them, they felt something sounded in their minds. It was simr to connecting to Soul Link but something was different.

    The psyche force users noticed the abnormality. They all put up the masking and enveloped their team members. The female elf expressed surprise then she smiled at them before turning to the movie characters.

    ¡°Gandalf the Grey did not pass the borders of thisnd. He has fallen into shadow.¡± She muttered to herself. Then she stared at the group with shock.

    Legs sighed. ¡°He was taken by both Shadow and me, a Balrog of Morgoth. We slew the Balrog with great effort but Gandalf sacrificed himself to prevent the Balrog from being reborn. Moria and Khazad-d?m are now taken over by the orcs.¡±

    Gimli also sighed. He bowed his head in sadness. The female elf said. ¡°Do not let the great emptiness of Khazad-d?m fill your heart, Gimli, son of Gl¨®in. For the world has grown full of peril. And in allnds, love is now mingled with grief.¡±

    Her voice was gentle and peaceful. Gimli and the other movie characters spaced out in her voice. Lan said to the rest of the group via Soul Link. ¡°She¡¯s a psyche force user, an incredibly powerful one. She just influenced the characters with her psyche force.¡±

    The male elf said. ¡°What now bes of this Fellowship? Without Gandalf, hope is lost. I do not have faith in you reaching the depth of Mordor without the protection of a wizard. You are likely to fall into the hands of the minions of Sauron.¡±

    Aragorn opened his lips but no word came out. The female elf said. ¡°The quest stands upon the edge of a knife. Stray but a little and it will fail to the ruin of all. Yet hope remains while thepany is true. Do not let your hearts be troubled. Go now and rest for you are weary with sorrow and much toil. Tonight you will sleep in peace.¡± She casted her eyes at Frodo. Even while she and the male elf was leaving, she still looked over Frodo. They disappeared to the top of the stairs.

    The group finally found a ce to rest arranged by themander. The three teams then gathered together to discuss their next action.

    ¡°Based on the movie, we won¡¯t stay here more than three days. This is considering the change we brought to the plot.¡± Xuan was sitting on a wooden chair. ¡°I know what you are thinking. You want to obtain arge quantity of energy stones during this time. My reply is not possible.¡±

    Xuan continued with certainty. ¡°Despite the quantity of the energy stones here, we do not have the justification to obtain any of them. Perhaps you have forgotten that we currently don¡¯t have the strength to guarantee our own safety. The energy stones are merely material wealth. Don¡¯t forget the threat of the other two teams. There is a reason to God¡¯s every action. Even though those two teamse in the world at random locations, it is still the same world we are in. Given our three teams had such a high chance of encountering each other in the beginning, do you think our alliance can post a real threat to team East America and team Celestial?¡±

    A man from team Northern Ice Land said. ¡°What does that have to do with the energy stones here? It can¡¯t be that getting the stones will make the two teams attack us.¡±

    ¡°No. But there is something more valuable than energy stones here. It¡¯s more useful at least until the end of this movie. Influence! We need to rely on the forces of this world. They will aid us rival the other two teams. The elves are one of such forces. We can¡¯t ruin our influence for just energy stones. That will also ruin the effort we spent to build a rtionship with the main characters. The influence we obtain will be over a hundred times more valuable!¡±

 Vol 16 15-1

    In Xuan¡¯s analysis, seizing or directly requesting energy stones from the elves were foolish. It would lower the movie characters¡¯ affection toward them, especially the main characters. Zheng had saved them multiple times in the previous battles. The energy stones alone were not worth it.

    ¡°Rather than obtaining the energy stones, it¡¯s better to treat them as a warehouse. We don¡¯t need to obtain the energy stones in a hurry. Remember that every team can return to their movie worlds afterpletion of a movie without meeting other teams. We only have to build our rtionship with the elves right now. Then we can use items from God¡¯s dimension to exchange the specialties of this world. Energy stones, mithril and other rare items. There is no point to be greedy here. Our current goal is obtaining influence and not waste the opportunity of entering this world early.¡±

    Everyone understood this was the case with them. Their biggest enemies were the increased difficulty movie characters, therge amount of minions, and the two teams waiting for them. It wasn¡¯t the time to be greedy about the energy stones. Though, everyone still nced at the energy stones during their rest. The elves were more than luxurious.

    The yers had free time at night. After a little talk, they decided to go around the city split by teams. They wanted to see if they could discover bonus missions or quest items in the city. There was nothing else to do anyway. Walking around could also be a kind of rxation.

    The three teams were safe inside the city. On the other side, the seventeen newbies apanied by seven veterans moved along the main roads leading to the Gap of Rohan. This group¡¯s strength was worrisome but the One Ring was not on them. They had reached west to the Gap of Rohan. The territory belonged to both humans and elves so the way had been safe for them.

    Since they were following the normal path, it would take forty days to go from Rivendell to the Gap of Rohan. Or thirty days if they were to rush through. The sceneries on the way had been picturesque. There was no such a thing as environmental pollution or removed forests in this world. The scenes attracted the newbies and gave them a sense of being in a travel.

    The veterans on the other hand had their hearts clenched the whole time. The weakest of the group was a man from team Northern Ice Land. He only survived three movies but he knew there was no such a thing as a peaceful world. It might seem peaceful now but death coulde without any indication.

    Kampa and the others from team China had a fever on the way. The fever came and went fast. After it was over, they reached the first unlocked stage. The prototype T virus Xuan manufactured came into effect. There was some dy but the effect of unlocking the first stage was there. The members of team China gained increased strength and reaction speed. The increase wasn¡¯t as noticeable as the dragon blood though.

    Haotian contacted the veterans of team China five days after they began the journey. He dragged them to the field then said with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s a little troublesome but let me introduce myself again. The God and Xian Thieves. I am the Xian, Haotian. Ahem. You don¡¯t seem to know me.¡±

    They looked at him with a frown. Haotian felt the awkwardness andughed. ¡°I specialize at stealing valuable items in the real world. Everything from antiques, animals, technology, and even humans. As long as they were valuable and difficult to obtain, they were my targets. I worked with a party in the real world.¡±

    Gando sounded like he didn¡¯t care. ¡°Oh, so what does it have to do with us? No matter how powerful you are in the real world, you will still struggle to survive here. Being a thief won¡¯t make you be powerful here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Haotian scratched his head then heughed. ¡°I was just introducing myself again. What I want to say is Xuan gave us a task.¡±

    Their expressions instantly changed. Especially Gando who was a victim to Xuan¡¯s schemes and almost died if Zheng didn¡¯t backed him in Starship Troopers.

    ¡°The task is...¡± Haotian recalled when Xuan first talked to him. Xuan called out the name of his group and his real name. His heart skipped a beat right there. If he wasn¡¯t in such a situation, he would have attempted to kill Xuan.

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessary to feel such hostility toward me. You wouldn¡¯t have forgotten that Section 9 of the National Security has your data? I coincidentally had the authority and habit to read the data there. So I am familiar with you. You are the gically engineered human created one and a half year after the first generation of gically engineered humans. The facility didn¡¯t vainly hope for an evolutionary being surpassing all human limits like the first time. The second generation only had the necessary gics modified. Unfortunately, the mortality rate was still high. You are one of the twenty that survived and the only one without negative side effects.¡±

    Haotian examined him then said with an apathetic tone. ¡°Who are you? I give you thirty seconds.¡±

    ¡°The only survivor of the first generation of gically engineered humans. My name is Chu Xuan.¡±

    Haotian¡¯s DNA only had two modifications, intelligence and psychokinesis. The purpose of his modifications was to give him sufficient intelligence andbat ability. He was the only one in his generation that lived more than twenty years due to theck of side effects. Haotian was created to steal the heirlooms that belonged to China, information that was traded in the underground, and technology. These acts couldn¡¯t be brought to the surface so his name wasn¡¯t anywhere in the official records of the government. He was a person with no history. The only indication of his origin was inside a notebook within Section 9.

    ¡°Due to your intelligence and ability, the only support we provided you was information. Yet, youpleted numerous tasks that were supposedly impossible. Weter learned that you had a partner. The God and Xian thieves, You are the Xian, so you named yourself Haotian, which means the emperor of Xian. Then who¡¯s Adam? The person known as the ancestor of gods. What is his origin?¡± Xuan said without emotion.

    Haotian replied with a bitter smile. ¡°Our rule was to never ask each other¡¯s origin. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s you, Colonel Chu Xuan. I can¡¯t believe you also entered this world. You are the only person aside from Adam that I respect from the bottom of my heart after the cooperation we had. I might have died if it wasn¡¯t for your ns.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°I have two questions. One, Adam¡¯s whereabouts. Two, how did youe here. You can lie but it should be impossible for you to enter this realm with your personality and body. Tell me. How did you do it?¡±

    Haotian scratched his head. ¡°I entered here while I was chasing Adam. He suddenly disappeared into thin air. It was inside a concealed room. A truly concealed room with no tricks. I couldn¡¯t figure out how he left the room even if he had intelligence that rivals you. So I investigated the room he disappeared in. There was aptop on the floor.¡±

    ¡°Then?¡±

    Haotian said. ¡°I watched the surveince videos of that room. He had the bizarre habit of observing his own behaviors. I saw that he clicked on a YES on the screen before he disappeared. I attempted to search for the program but there was no traces left. Then I searched for simr cases from governments over the world. And finally I found your message inside the database of China¡¯s biggest military base. You asked Adam¡¯s whereabout, are you looking to kill him?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Correct. It¡¯s risky to let such a dangerous person live. I am going to tell you my n. You have to...¡±

 Vol 16 15-2

    ¡°That¡¯s basically the situation. Ahem. Why did I copy that icy man? Anyway, this is Xuan¡¯s n. We have to choose whether we want to proceed with it.¡± Haotian smiled.

    The other four people gave him a weird expression. Gando said. ¡°What do you mean we can choose? Do you have anything against the man? We are of course going to proceed with his n. The n seems like it has a high chance of sess too. Why are you asking such question?¡±

    ¡°Asking such a question?¡± Haotian giggled. He seemed to find it funny. After some time, he said. ¡°You seem to trust Xuan a lot. I never thought someone like him would be worth other people¡¯s trust. Aren¡¯t you afraid of him scheming you to death?¡±

    Zero and the two others didn¡¯t express anything. Gando said with empathy. ¡°Now that you mention it, it seems that there is indeed a higher chance of him scheming us. Are you a victim too?¡±

    Haotian acted as if he had found his soul mate. He grabbed Gando¡¯s hands. ¡°Yes. Did he also scheme against you? Haha. You lucky bastard. You¡¯re still alive. Another scourge is born. Haha. Ahem. I mean that everyone understands an officer on the battlefield doesn¡¯t necessarily have toply with the general. We don¡¯t have to really follow Xuan¡¯s n to ambush Isen... snipe Saruman.¡±

    Zero said. ¡°You haven¡¯t finishing telling us his n. Sci-fi weapons have no effect in this world. If we were to snipe Saruman, Heng would be more useful unless there¡¯s a way to let me use the Gauss sniper rifle. Otherwise, I won¡¯t be of much use.¡±

    Haotian brought out a red, long, and slender bullet from his pocket with a smile. It was about the length of a man¡¯s finger. This was a high explosive Gauss sniper bullet except the symbols carved on the shell. They could faintly notice a green light flew along the symbols.

    ¡°Xuan gave this to me. He said the bullet can damage movie characters. However, if Saruman used a barrier, we will have to depend on the Eyes of Death Perception.¡± Haotianughed. He opened his arms like a salesperson and the people in front were the fools. ¡°What do you think of the n? Why do we have toplete such a difficult mission? Why don¡¯t we follow a new n?¡±

    Zero said. ¡°We would rather believe in Xuan instead of believing in you. At least he was never wrong. He had never done anything wrong since I met him, even though he schemes his team. How do you make us trust you, neer? How can you convince use to abandon a correct n and choose one that might be wrong? Even though Xuan assigned you as the leader of this group, it doesn¡¯t mean you surpass him in intelligence.¡±

    Haotian nodded. ¡°You are not wrong. Let us have a bet. If I win, you will follow my n. If I lose, we will follow Xuan¡¯s n and I will take on the responsibility of leading you.¡±

    The four of them looked at each other. Zero asked. ¡°A bet on what?¡±

    ¡°Fight. The four of you against me. You can use any weapon aside from Gando going on flight mode with his robot. You can kill me or permanently disable me but I can¡¯t kill you or cause permanent injury to you. I can only subdue you.¡± Haotian looked at them with seriousness.

    Zheng handed them the storage bag before they split up. Xuan also gave WangXia a small energy storage device the size of a fist. It could only store about thirty percent of Zheng¡¯s Qi but that much was enough to activate the storage bag. WangXia still hadn¡¯t cultivated his own Qi but he could drain the Qi from the device and use it temporarily. The bag had all their weapons, a robot, a Gauss sniper rifle, a Gattling cannon, sma grenades, mines, and timed bombs.

    They naturally had to avoid fighting in front of the other veterans and newbies. A few dayster when the group came to a never-ending grassy field, the five people from team China made up an excuse and went away into a mountain valley.

    ¡°My n is quite simple. We follow the first half of Xuan¡¯s n to snipe Saruman. However, we won¡¯t meet up with their group afterward. Xuan wants us to kill Saruman then inject virus into Saruman¡¯s orcs to turn them into Nemesis. We would then bring these Nemesis to back the team up. But no! There¡¯s a critical w to this n. The influence we have at that point would ovep.¡± Haotian sat on the ground and said.

    Kampa, WangXia, and Zero had bruises all over their faces. Gando was lying on the ground convulsing, frothing from his mouth. Haotian was the only person unharmed.

    ¡°Based on my understanding of Xuan, he would definitely try to get his hands on the knights of Rohan. So even if we head over with the orcs, the addition wouldn¡¯t change the situation too much. We would be better off doing something else...¡±

    Gando wiped the bubbles off his mouth. ¡°Like? Have youe up with what exactly you want to do?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Haotian smiled. He crushed a piece of rock with his hand. ¡°Incorporate Saruman¡¯s orcs into our forces. Then transform them to Nemesis. I mean to transform them en masse. We only need a thousand Nemesis equipped with weapons and armour. This army would be powerful enough to rival an army of fifty thousand orcs. My n is to ambush team East America and team Celestial from behind. We will be the other group¡¯s saviours. We will be the trump card of team China.¡±

    Tampa rubbed the bruises on his face. He asked. ¡°Didn¡¯t Xuan only produce eighty portions of the virus? How are you going to make a thousand Nemesis?¡±

    Haotianughed. ¡°You are underestimating that man too much. How can there be only one n when it¡¯s him? Those eight portions were produced in God¡¯s dimension. But, he has several hundred portions cultivating right now. This isn¡¯t a greenhouse like God¡¯s dimension so the reproduction rate goes down. However, the T virus in the storage bag will finish reproduction by the time we reach Isengard. We may even end up with a surplus of T virus. Anyway, there will be at least five hundred portions. Haha.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s basically the situation. Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡± Xuan sat in front of Zheng and said.

    Zheng was stunned with his eyes and mouth wide open. He pointed at Xuan but Xuan continued eating his fruit as nothing was wrong. It took Zheng a while before he could speak. ¡°But how could they ambush Isengard with just the few of them? That¡¯s running straight to the enemy base with a white wizard in garrison.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°There won¡¯t be an issue. A normal person¡¯s vision can only reach several thousand meters. He can¡¯t even notice an object the size of him at that distance. And even if he does, it would be merely a small dot. The Gauss sniper rifle has a range of tens of thousands of meters. Zero simply has to stay over ten thousand meters away. His enhanced vision allows him to seed at this range. As long as they follow my n, Saruman¡¯s death is inevitable. Even if Saruman survives, they could easily escape with the distance. You don¡¯t have to worry about them.¡±

    Zheng had no choice but to nod. ¡°Fine. We don¡¯t have to worry about them like you said. But I still don¡¯t understand what¡¯s interesting? You have made simr ns in the past. What makes you happy about this one?¡±

    Xuan smiled lightly. ¡°Because Haotian won¡¯te to support us with the eighty Nemesis as I requested. Based on his personality and behavior, he will request cooperation from Zero and the others. They will incorporate the remaining orcs under Saruman and transform them into Nemesis. The T virus I put in the storage bag is still cultivating. They will mature in thirty days. Haotian should have made this decision by now. That¡¯s what¡¯s interesting. The other four people aren¡¯t familiar with him. So there will be an argument between them. Haotian will use this opportunity to establish his status in the group. That¡¯s the interesting thing.¡±

    Zheng was still confused. ¡°Why? Why do you want him to establish status in the group?¡±

    ¡°To bribe people over...¡±

    Before Xuan could finish talking, a female elf walked down the stairs. She was Gdriel, thedy of Lorien.

 Vol 16 16-1

    Gdriel¡¯s appearance was quite unexpected. It was past ten at night already. Most people had gone to their rooms to rest. Zheng was curious with what Xuan was nning. That was why he kept questioning Xuan. And now, what were Gdriel looking for?

    (She came to us instead of the movie characters. Could it be a quest?) Zheng thought to himself. He stood up and faced Gdriel with a smile.

    ¡°Is there anything you need? Lady of Lorien.¡° Zheng asked.

    Gdriel was as beautiful as the first time they saw her. Yet, her face was also fogged, hiding her real appearance. She walked over with elegance and sat down naturally. ¡°I should have met you earlier in the day, warriors who faced the Balrog and buried it in eternal darkness. However, the One Ring dyed a lot of time. Please don¡¯t take it as disrespect.¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°Oh, we wouldn¡¯t. We are grateful that you can ept us and give us shelter during a time of fatigue and sadness. You are too polite.¡±

    Gdriel nodded as a thanks for his acknowledgement. She then looked at the two of them. ¡°I heard Legs said that you possess powers beyond his recognition, a power strong enough to battle the forces of Sauron. He asked me to give you the rewards you deserve. At the same time, he wished me to persuade you to follow this journey to the end. It seems that he was overthinking. Your courage and strength are to be praised, warriors.¡±

    These praises were almost forcing the yers to battle Mordor. The good thing was Gdriel knew her way with words. Zheng felt cozy instead of irritated. The softness in her voice wasfortable. Zheng nodded repeatedly with a smile.

    Xuan on the side looked emotionlessly. He finished two fruits then said. ¡°If you feel we are worthy of being respected... then stop your magic.¡± The Gauss pistol slid into his hand and he shot an ornament on her head. He then went back to peeling his fruit as though nothing happened.

    Zheng shivered. That was when he finally felt that he was being controlled. The only thing in his mind was Gdriel¡¯s beauty and her soft voice. The sound of the gunshot struck his head. The beauty and voice dissipated.

    Gdriel was stunned. After a while, her hand reached for the shattered ornament on her head. ¡°Your wills are strong. I am unable to read your minds. The most I can do is influence your feelings toward me... But you. Why don¡¯t you seem affected? Don¡¯t you feel that I...¡±

    Xuan interrupted him. ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t have feelings.¡±

    Gdriel wasn¡¯t mad at Xuan. She smiled. ¡°I should apologize. The One Ring is too important. If Sauron gets his hand on it, there is no one in Middle Earth that can stop him. Therefore, I had to know your thoughts. I had never heard of such powerful humans. Your origins are also so sudden. So I had to try. I apologize again. I meant no ill intentions.¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath. He restrained the bit of anger he had. ¡°I can forgive your actions but a person¡¯s inner thoughts are his private matter, mydy. Please respect people¡¯s privacy.¡±

    Gdriel slightly bowed. Her smile remained. ¡°I hope my actions do not cause you to think negatively of Legs. I did not solicit his opinion. Simrly, if you have any requests, please let me know. I will do my best to fulfill them.¡±

    A thought came to Zheng¡¯s mind. ¡°We have two bounded weapons. The owner of the weapons aren¡¯t dead so myrades can¡¯t unleash the full potential of these weapons. Are you unbind the weapons for us? I heard you are a powerful wizard.¡±

    Gdriel paused for a moment. Then she shook her head. ¡°Sorry. I am a wizard but I specialize in magic of the mind. Gandalf is the most learned wizard of us all. He walked Middle Earth for many years. In contrast, we elves choose a more peaceful andfortable lifestyle. The white wizard Saruman also has this ability but he had...¡± Gdriel sighed.

    Zheng also sighed. He wasn¡¯t sure if Gandalf really died. If this world continued to follow the original movie plot, Gandalf would return from death as Gandalf the White. When that happened, he could still unbind the weapons.

    ¡°Then can you trade energy stones with us? I wish to trade for energy stones with items from our mercenary group.¡± Zheng said.

    Gdriel looked at Zheng and Xuan with curiosity. ¡°If you need energy stones for the battle against Mordor, I can gift you a few dozens of each attribute. The quality of the energy stones aren¡¯t best. We aren¡¯t as wealthy as Rivendell. Most of our energy stones are fire attribute.¡±

    Zheng immediately said. ¡°No. The trade isn¡¯t for right now. Furthermore, we need a huge quantity of them. A few dozens are too little for us. That¡¯s why we wanted to trade and not simply ask for them.¡±

    ¡°Huge quantity?¡± Gdriel frowned then nodded. ¡°The mines Lorien has ess to indeed produces energy stones in quantities and not quality. However, taking out arge amount at once is still...¡±

    ¡°A thousand or so is enough.¡± Zheng pondered and said. ¡°Even several hundreds are fine. We can trade with other items, medicine, valuable medicines, liquor, food, even metals inrge quantity. How about an ingot of refined iron for a low quality energy stone?¡±

    Gdriel finally turned serious. ¡°Lorien indeedcks metals. We used to trade for metals with the dwarves but ever since Moria shut off, we can only obtain our metals from Rohan and Gondor. Their metal forging is far from the dwarves. And they recently switched to using hardwood for arrows. A refined iron ingot can trade us for ten low quality fire energy stones or five other attributes. The medicines are also needed for our migration.¡±

    ¡°Migration?¡± Zheng was curious. ¡°The environment here is amazing. The location is out of sight. And the city is inside the woods. It would be a pity to abandon such a beautiful ce.¡±

    Gdriel¡¯s smile was taken by sadness. She muttered. ¡°When Sauron wields the One Ring or when you seed in destroying the One Ring, the Three Rings of the Elves will disappear. Our hearts will fall into eternal weariness. Thend of the gods beyond the sea is the only ce we can achieve serenity. The age of the elves have ended.¡±

    Zheng suddenly asked. ¡°What will it take to prevent the elves from having to migrate? I can see that you treasure Middle Earth. Don¡¯t you feel sad having to leave your home like this?¡±

    Gdriel sighed. ¡°Certainly not. This is the home of the elves but...¡±

    Xuan interjected. ¡°What if we wipe off Sauron¡¯s will from the One Ring? Just like how you unbind bounded weapons.¡±

    Gdriel shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Sauron sealed his mind and life in the One Ring. Anyone who wields it will be controlled by the evil inside. The Hobbit is already showing signs of losing himself. Furthermore, no one has a mind stronger than Sauron¡¯s.¡±

    ¡°Then what if we bring the ring out of this world?¡± Xuan rotated the fruit in his hand. ¡°Bringing the One Ring out of this world. If it¡¯s an item, it would enter God¡¯s dimension normally. However, as a movie character that hasn¡¯t received the ticket to enter God¡¯s dimension... and the realm, he will be erased. And the One Ring will remain.¡±

 Vol 16 16-2

    ¡°Is-is it possible?¡± Zheng cried in surprise. He had been pondering the possibility of a long term trade with Gdriel. However, it was obviously not possible by the time the were to leave The Lord of the Rings world.

    Gdriel asked. ¡°What is God¡¯s dimension? Are you warriors from the realm of the gods?¡±

    Zheng scratched his head. He organized his thoughts. ¡°Uh. We will return to another dimension. We don¡¯t know whether or not it is the realm of the gods. However, beings from this world can¡¯t enter it. They will get killed as soon as they enter it. Items on the other hand can move in an out of the dimension. So we can bring the One Ring to that dimension to kill Sauron who sealed himself in the ring. The ring will then rid itself of its malice while protecting the Three Rings of the Elves from being affected. Those rings will retain their powers!¡±

    Gdriel seemed stunned. She pondered for a while before speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t fully understand your words. But you said you will bring the One Ring away...¡±

    Xuan said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to give us the ring. It¡¯s merely a spection. We will continue heading toward Mount Doom. If we aren¡¯t able to enter the Mount Doom at that time, we will attempt to bring the One Ring back to God¡¯s dimension. It is good if the elves can stay. Otherwise, our trade can only proceed for one to two times. Which isn¡¯t favorable to both of us.¡±

    Gdriel sighed and didn¡¯t speak further. They could see she had taken note of this. The trade with the mercenaries were beneficial to the elves. And if the mercenaries could save the elves from having to migrate, that would be the best oue. Even if it wasn¡¯t possible, having them bring the ring to Mount Doom and destroy it was also an exceptional contribution to Middle Earth. She thanked them again then left.

    Once Gdriel went out of sight, Zheng quickly asked Xuan. ¡°How confident are you with this spection?¡±

    ¡°Approximately 60%. However, the chance the One Ring getting into our hands is less than 10%.¡± Xuan shook his head. ¡°The One Ring is a quest item, probably an extremely powerful one. The other four teams are aware of this fact. Team Celestial is probably determined to obtain the ring. Remember that all five teams have to stay together in Mordor for half an hour before we return. A lot of things can happen in this half an hour. It is impossible to avoid encountering team Celestial and team East America during this time. The One Ring is a key tool to us returning to God¡¯s dimension safely. We will likely abandon the One Ring to preserve our team. Of course, if the difference between the teams isn¡¯t huge, the One Ring will be the bait to killing them. Either way, the chance of us getting the ring is slim.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zheng sighed. He patted Xuan¡¯s shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s great if you are always like this. Just let me know before you do anything. Bro, it¡¯s not like I will disagree with you. I merely want to know an outline of your ns. Do you think that¡¯s difficult to you? Ha. Anyway, it¡¯s a win to achieve the trade with Gdriel. And once we finish this world, we will have an endless supply of mithril and energy stones. We may even be able to exchange some time to learn magic from Gandalf. Haha.¡±

    ¡°You won¡¯t understand even if I were to tell you...¡± Xuan murmured. ¡°Mortal¡¯s wisdom.¡±

    Zheng had entered his room while Xuan murmured.

    Morning of the next day. Gimli came to wake the yers. He told them Gdriel was waiting by the wharf. She wanted to give the Fellowship a gift from the elves. After he said these words, Gimli quickly disappeared while the yers became curious.

    Ten minutester. All the yers groomed themselves then headed toward the wharf. All the movie characters were waiting there by the time they arrived. The movie characters were each wearing a cloak that perfectly suited to their size.

    After the yers got in ce, ten elves came up to them. These were the maids of Gdriel they saw the other day. The elves helped them put on the cloaks. They were told these cloaks could conceal them from being detected by magic and change color to blend in with the environment. The cloaks were magical items. The effects of them was probably equivalent to rank C or higher.

    Each yer also received a short sword. The swords were imbued with mithril and ithildin. They could bind to the weapons with a drop of blood. The swords enhance the users¡¯ powers in a fight. The effects were equivalent to a DD or C magical weapon.

    Gdriel walked up to Zheng. ¡°Legs said you already have a powerful weapon. So we don¡¯t have to gift you a short sword. This is a leaf from Telperion that we preserved. The tree that lighted the world has withered but its leaves still contains unbelievable life force. Take the leaf. When ites to a time where you have to put your life up in a battle, fold the leaf and hold it in your mouth. Its life force will be consumed on behalf of your own. It will protect your life as it melts... For the bravery of our warrior, and for the promise to change the fate of us elves.¡± She gave Zheng a kiss on the cheek.

    Gdriel then came over to Xuan. She gave him a smile. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I should gift you. A human with no feelings wouldn¡¯t concern himself with a gift from the elves. Let me give you a blessing.¡± She chanted a blessing in the tongue of the elves.

    (This woman obviously remembers Xuan destroyed her ornament from yesterday... Women remember every bit of resentment.) Zheng thought to himself because Xuan was the only person who didn¡¯t receive anything. It was fairly abnormal.

    Xuan though looked unperturbed. He took the food from the elves, it was lembas bread. One small bite was enough to fill the stomach of a person. Xuan seemed interested in this highlypressed food.

    Zheng was feeling pity for Xuan when Legs grabbed his shoulder and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. He got the most valuable gift out of us all. It¡¯s a blessing from thedy. The blessing is infused with magic. I don¡¯t know what its effect is yet but the blessing will follow him until it unleashes its effect. Thedy will feel feeble for the next several days. Xuan is the most fortunate of the bunch here.¡±

    Zheng finally felt better. He wanted to thank Gdriel but she gave them a smile then left with a male elf.

    The group didn¡¯t waste time. They loaded the weapons and food on the boats. There were three people on each boat with the except of Aragorn taking the three Hobbits. The boats sailed down the river. The Fellowship departed on their journey once more.

    ¡°We will sail out until we reach a waterfall of Caradhras. The journey will be dangerous. The elves have told us that Saruman sent his army down the shores to attack us. We are facing the orcs from Mordor and the Uruk-hai from Saruman. The Uruks arerger and stronger than normal orcs. They are not afraid of sunlight. They can fight under the most extreme conditions.¡±

    Aragorn yelled to the other boats as he paddled.

    The majority of yers were caressing their weapons and cloaks. Both of these were indeed magical items. They were valuable even in God¡¯s dimension. The veterans were delighted to have obtained them for free. Heng also received ten arrows from Gdriel. His own arrows were enchanted but the arrows from Gdriel surpassed them. These arrows weren¡¯t as powerful as enchanted arrows but allowed him to imbue his psyche force into the arrows, which would allow him to adjust the arrows¡¯ paths slightly after he fired them. Heng had achieved the three arrow explosive shot. Its uracy though was less than optimal. These arrows could turn his three arrow explosive shot into his trump card. The charged shot wasn¡¯t his only ultimate ability anymore.

    Everyone else got their share of reward. The Fellowship sailed down the river and moved further and further away from the realm of the elves. After a turn, they could no longer see the city.

 Vol 16 17-1

    The river became narrower and narrower as they sailed down. The group had sailed from the tributary into the main river. Most of the movie characters were still thinking of Gdriel. There was no ming them as the Lady of xx was a powerful psyche force user. Even the yers got affected when they weren¡¯t being cautious. The good thing was they had their own psyche force users to protect them. The movie characters on the other hand were exposed to Gdriel¡¯s influence.

    They sailed for a few more hours on the river and had a quick meal on the boat. The shores were still green. Further ahead were white snowy mountains. The water was clear and green like jade. It reflected trees on the shore. The scenery was perhaps not that of the heavens but it was a rare sightpared to Earth. Many of the yers lost themselves in the scenery.

    One person looking at the strange trees on the shore suddenly yelled. ¡°Hey, look over at the shore. I seemed to have seem a group of people ran by.¡±

    The rest of the group immediately turned their heads. The trees were densely popted. They couldn¡¯t make out anything behind those trees. Aragorn rowed the boat and said. ¡°Don¡¯t make such a big fuss. They are the Uruk-hai. They are chasing us from the shore. That¡¯s why we must arrive at the waterfall before they caught up. We will be safer once we reach there.¡±

    And so, the group could see shadows of the Uruks on the rest of the way. The boats made several turns down the river. The Uruks would need some time to cross the river. Evening, the group camped on the a ce without trees on the shore.

    ¡°We will take turns staying on guard. Three people a team, an hour each team. The Hobbits don¡¯t have to. We will rest for five hours then head out at dawn. While on the boats, we can take turns rowing and resting. We will have a bigger chance of getting away from the Uruks.¡± Aragorn pushed the campfire with a stick and said.

    The yers had no objection and the movie characters too. Something happened during their rest. Boromir suggested the Fellowship to head to Minas Tirith, a city in Gondor, and a post defending against the forces of Mordor. From there, they would regroup then strike out for Mordor.

    Aragorn disagreed with Boromir. The two argued over this topic nonstop. It came to a point where Aragorn expressed distrust in Boromir.

    That was merely an interlude. The rest of the night was peaceful. The group headed out on their boats as the sun came up the horizon the next day. They sailed down the river again. Several days went by in the same manner. The trees on the shores had be less and instead, stone structures took their ce. The terrain turned from ins to valleys.

    An hourter, Aragorn suddenly yelled. ¡°Look, the Argonath! Long have I desired to look upon the kings of old. My kin.¡±

    Two majestic statues appeared at the end of the valley. It was a miraculous sight for two statues hundreds of meters tall to exist in this world. The statues were carved on the sides of Anduin. Any man would feel minute standing in front of them.

    ¡°They are really... splendid!¡± Zheng loudly eximed. The rest of the group also eximed.

    Imagine that when the boats sailed past the two statues and they were less than the height of the statues¡¯ toes. The size of the sculptures could only be described as a miracle. Everyone of them held their breath and gazed upward as they moved past. Long after they had sailed past, the Fellowship still turned their head around. This magnificence could only be experienced and not told.

    Aragorn said. ¡°Such an honored, noble and brave person, my kin, surrendered to the temptation of the One Ring...¡±

    The boats sailed past the valley and witnessed the grand sculptures of man. Then they reached a roaring waterfall.

    The group disembarked on the shore. They set up a camp instead of marching ahead.

    We cross theke at nightfall. Hide the boats and continue on foot. We approach Mordor from the north.¡± Aragorn said as he sorted the gifts from the elves and their food.

    Gimli said. ¡°Oh, yes?! It¡¯s just a simple matter of finding our way through Emyn Muil? An impassablebyrinth of razor sharp rocks! And after that, it gets even better! Festering, stinking marsnds, far as the eye can see!¡±

    Aragorn looked at Gimli and nodded. ¡°That is our road. I suggest you take some rest and recover your strength, Master Dwarf.¡±

    Legs suddenly came near them and said. ¡°We should leave now.¡±

    Aragorn replied. ¡°No. Orcs patrol the eastern shore. We must wait for cover of darkness.¡±

    Legs said. ¡°"It is not the eastern shore that worries me. A shadow and a threat has been growing in my mind. Something draws near... I can feel it."

    Before Legs finished his sentence, Merry said. ¡°Where¡¯s Frodo? Frodo is gone!¡±

    Sam was half dozing on the ground. He instantly jumped up and looked around anxiously. Aragorn and Legs headed into the forest near the shore.

    The yers knew that in the original plot, Boromir fell to the temptation of the One Ring at this point. He wanted to seize the ring from Frodo. However, the Uruks would ambush them. Boromir died saving the Hobbits and the rest of the Fellowship.

    Zheng met eyes with the yers. They nodded to each other. There weren¡¯t anything else to prepare for. The three psyche force users had scanned the Uruk¡¯s number and location and sent the images to everyone¡¯s mind. Zheng drew out Tiger¡¯s Soul. He flipped himself onto the Nightmare. The others also readied their weapons or stood up.

    Zheng said. ¡°Heng and Xuan stay here to protect the psyche force users. Team Northern Ice Land and team Africa each leave one person behind... The rest of us get ready to fight!¡±

    Aragorn had found Frodo by now. Frodo held out the ring on his palm to Aragorn. Aragorn overcame the temptation and didn¡¯t take it from him. Frodo said he would go to Mount Doom by himself and destroy it.

    ¡°Ah, how great... kindness and courage, innocence and dream. Reality is cruel but without these noble feelings, it would feelcking when you crush it. That¡¯s why things of beauty are the best when ites to destruction.¡± A voice interrupted Aragorn and Frodo.

    Aragorn turned around abruptly as he drew his sword. He had activated his battle Qi because that voice gave him the illusion that a de was ced right on the skin of his back. It gave him goosebumps.

    A handsome man stood on top of a tall pir behind them. He looked at them with a kind smile. There was no trace of threat from that smile. Yet, his eyes were cold as ice.

    The pir was eight meters tall. There were no other structures around. How did he get up there without making any noise? Aragorn didn¡¯t sense anything happened. This realization sent a chill down his spine. If this man wanted to assassinate him, he would be dead without a chance to resist.

    ¡°Oh, they havee. Well then. Keep this courage of fighting for your friends. We will meet again.¡± He smiled. His figure moved ever so slightly then he disappeared. It was as though he was never there.

    Zheng was running over on his Nightmare.

 Vol 16 17-2

    Aragorn spaced out staring at the pir until the Nightmare¡¯s clops arrived. He finally noticed the glow on Frodo¡¯s sword in shock. That signaled Orcs nearby, or perhaps... Uruks.

    Frodo also noticed the sword¡¯s change. He said to Aragorn. ¡°The sword...¡±

    ¡°Yes. Foes. Run, hurry and run!¡± Aragorn nced at Zheng. He held up his sword then came out from the stone wall.

    Uruks were swarming out from the forest. Their number was in the hundreds. The Uruks were fully armed with intact armors, helms, shield, and swords. Some of the Uruks even carried long bows that the elves used. Aragorn felt bitterness in his mouth but his support arrived. Zheng charged past him and into the Uruks.

    This was his first encounter with the Uruks. They were two meters in height, had figures simr to humans but a more fearsome look and extremely muscr. The Uruks were orcs with a sturdier body. The difference between them and regr orcs were like that of a fighter and a girl.

    Though Zheng had no fear of this Uruks despite having a vivid look of them. He enveloped himself with the light de while the Nightmare was charging. As he reached the Uruks, he shed Tiger¡¯s Soul across. A sound of metals torn apart followed. Ten Uruks in the front were cut in halves and their dead bodiesy on the ground.

    Aragorn saw Zheng¡¯s fierceness but he still yelled to him. ¡°Be careful! These Uruks were converted from elves. They could naturally use battle Qi at a low level but it would be enough to block your invisible de.¡±

    Zheng was surprised. He nned to charged into the swarm as he did in the Mines of Moria. Right as he heard Aragorn¡¯s words, he ran through an Uruk and shattered it. The next Uruk summoned a faint glow that belonged to battle Qi. There was a boom as Zheng ran into it. The Uruk was sent flying ten meters back but it stopped Zheng¡¯s charge. Uruks now surrounded him.

    The advantage of the Nightmare came into show. Zheng had it leap onto a tree then the Nightmare ran up along the trunk. It didn¡¯t stop until it reached eight meters above the ground. At the same time, arrows began to hit his light de barrier. In just a moment of him pausing there, dozens of arrows hit him. Zheng looked over to the end of the Uruks but they were stilling out from the forest.

    ¡°Approximately a thousand. It¡¯s going to take a lot of efforts to kill them all. Sigh. If only I have an AOE technique.¡± Zheng murmured.

    Once sci-fi weapons were restricted, the team had limited area of effect abilities. Many of the magical weapons and abilities were not intended for such use. The few that did either required consumables or had other restrictions, like the unparalleled power of Ice Age from Gungnir.

    In just a moment, numerous arrows hit his barrier and shattered. Underneath him, some Uruks began to enchant their arrows with battle Qi. His barrier was also wavering. Zheng pulled the lead rope. The Nightmare leaped down. Tiger¡¯s Soul swung left and right, adding another dozen corpses to the ground. Yet, the huge number of Uruks quickly covered these corpses. The Uruk¡¯s weapons hacked toward Zheng.

    The rest of the yers arrived. The yers and movie characters shed with the Uruks. But without the Nightmare nor the light de barrier, they were pushed back by the Uruks in the first wave of attack. Zheng was the only person standing in the swarm swinging his sword.

    YinKong was actually running in front, just right behind Zheng. However, as she came near the pir, a sudden strange feeling attracted her attention. The feeling was foggy. Seeing that Zheng had started fighting, she frowned. Her eyes moved back and forth to Zheng multiple times until the Nightmare ran up the tree. She bit her teeth then chased after the direction of her feeling.

    YinKong¡¯s heart pounded increasingly fast the further she ran. This feeling she was experience was indescribable. But she knew there was perhaps someone waiting in that direction. The only person that she hated so much.

    As she expected, a few minutester, the sky brightened up. She came to a cliff. She could see a splendid waterfall underneath the cliff. To the side of the cliff stood a man with long hair.

    ¡°Yo, my little cousin. We finally meet again... Of course, to you, it should be we meet again. Hoho. You seem surprised that I am here. Do you have anything you want to say to me?¡± The man turned around. He smiled at YinKong. His expression was gentle and tender. It was as though he was speaking to his lover.

    YinKong clenched his teeth. Her hands gripped so tightly onto the invisible hilt that her fingers were turning pale. After a while, she finally uttered the words. ¡°Go to hell!¡±

    YinKong took two steps forward then shed the sword downward. There was a rattle. The sword cut through something in the air.

    There were several wires invisible to the eyes hung between her and the man. If she charged forward without hesitation, the wires would have cut her up. That death would be a replication of herst one.

    The man wasn¡¯t angry. In contrast, he pped his hands happily. ¡°Great! You improved. I learned from my clone that he killed you because you hadn¡¯t used that revival chance. He told me of the way you died and the beauty of that death... I couldn¡¯t see the shattering of that beauty with my own eyes but just thinking about the moment of your death makes me excited.¡±

    ¡°Zhao ZhuiKong! You ought to die!¡±

    The man was Zhao ZhuiKong. The crotch of his pants bulged as he spoke. It appeared that those words excited him. YinKong on the other hand were enraged that her eyes turned red. Naturally, she wouldn¡¯t notice his lower body. She didn¡¯t just charge at him this time and took a deep breath instead. ¡°Are you nning to battle me today?¡±

    ZhuiKong showed a bigger surprise. Heughed. ¡°No. You still have room to grow. Your performance today surprised me. You know you can¡¯t stop me if I want to leave so you choose not to waste your energy. Go help yourrades with your perfect strength. Chasing onto me will only disappoint you... I won¡¯t kill you now because you have great potential ahead of you. And you don¡¯t have a chance to revive anymore.¡±

    YinKong stared at him. She quietly said. ¡°I will kill you. I will... for them, for my childhood, for the past I buried... I will kill you!¡±

    ZhuiKong suddenly disappeared and reappeared next to her. He ignored her pale hands that were gripping onto the sword. His hands reached out to the soft white skin of her face. Then he lowered his head and kissed her lips. Blood sipped out the corner of YinKong¡¯s mouth from clenching her teeth so hard.

    ZhuiKong returned to the edge of the cliff and said to her with a smile. ¡°Be angry, hate, and live on... You are still too weak. When you have grown and the next time we meet, let me see the shattering of that beauty. My little cousin...¡± He jumped off the cliff, ignoring the fact it was a hundred meters above the water.

    YinKong, still clenching her teeth, turned around and ran back toward the battlefield. She didn¡¯t even take a look down the cliff. Blood was still flowing out the corner of her mouth and painted her lips red. It made her face so pretty.

    (I am still too weak. And he¡¯s stronger than thest time I met him... Be stronger! I have to be stronger than him!)

 Vol 16 18-1

    The battlefield was still in a chaos. No one knew Zhao ZhuiKong appeared. No one knew YinKong met him. Everything happened ording to plot. The Fellowship grew with the addition of the yers. Yet, the Uruk¡¯s number and strength also grew. It maintained a bnce of the two sides just as how it was in the movie.

    Zheng was charging back and forth inside the swarm of Uruks. At least two hundred died to his sword. The battle Qi could resist some of the damage from his light de during shes and charges, but he overpowered the Uruks in pure strength. Once his light de barrier shattered, Zheng activated Explosion. More blood energy also channeled into the Nightmare.

    Zheng killed a good number of Uruks in his normal mode. Now that he was in Explosion, his strength and speed increased by nearly ten times. Tiger¡¯s Soul moved without resistance. The Uruks were cut in halves even with their battle Qi. The rate of casualties increased exponentially. By the time Zheng had his mind calmed down, the Uruks were scattering and running away as if they had seen a monster. Zheng felt fatigue in his arms and legs.

    The battle wasn¡¯t a one versus one after all. This battle was approaching the scale of war. The broken pieces of dead bodies on the ground evidenced he killed hundreds of Uruks. Not orcs but Uruks with battle Qi. Any one of them could rival ten human soldiers. So he was feeling a little fatigue.

    ¡°Phuu. Lan. Can you hear me? What¡¯s the situation now? Give me the distribution map of the Uruks.¡± Zheng took a deep breath and said.

    Lan quickly responded. She scanned the battlefield and sent the image to Zheng¡¯s mind. There were still Uruks everywhere from the shore to the forest. And countless dead bodies of them. Zheng killed over three hundred Uruks. On the main road were three hundred more dead bodies. About five hundred surrounding the yers and movie characters.

    Zheng noticed YinKonging down a slope. Something happened to her but there was no other person over at her direction. ¡°Lan, what happened to YinKong? Why does she have such expression?¡± Zheng asked while he chased the Uruks.

    Lan paused for a while then muttered. ¡°The Ringwraiths were not the only ones that can avoid the psyche scan... Judging by her expression, she might have met that person...¡±

    It was her personal matter after all. Zheng had doubts and was worried but he got his mind together. The mithril rings recovered his Qi and blood energy. He also meditated with his Chaotic Unity Qi on the Nightmare to recover his stamina. An Uruk appeared in front of him once more. It heard the clop of the horse then Tiger¡¯s Soul crossed its arm and shoulder before it had the chance to turn around.

    The rest of the Fellowship were surrounded by Uruks. The movie characters were a rather reliable force. Aragorn, Legs and Gimli in their share of the Uruks. They were capable in both long range and closebat. The yers on the other hand were a mix of strong and weak. Richard was the strongest with his Berserker technique. He charged through the Uruks with his big axe. He suffered many minor wounds but at the same time his axe crushed through any Uruk along with their shields. Richard had activated Berserker.

    ChengXiao was fighting with elven sword. You could tell he undergone systematic sword andbat training. Every attack he did took down an Uruk. After ten times or so, the Uruks realized this man wasn¡¯t an easy target. They showed signs of avoiding ChengXiao. Gungnir though was rather stingy. He didn¡¯t even use the regr version of Ice Age. His attacks consisted of throwing ice shards and defending with an shield. But that also meant he was having a rough time.

    Aya was supposedly the only yer with an AOE ability. She could summon poisonous bees. However, the bees were ineffective against the Uruks. They seemed immune to the poison. She had no close rangebat ability so she ran along with the Hobbits.

    Zheng came in on the ming Nightmare and holding a red sword with style. He shed through a dozen Uruks in a series of moves. Not one Uruk needed a second sh from him. As he was about to charge into arge group, Aragorn yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, we are fine here! Go help Boromir. He¡¯s protecting Merry. Hurry!¡±

    At the same time, Zheng heard a rion calling from afar. Legs yelled. ¡°That¡¯s the rion from Gondor, hurry!¡± He fired several arrows at the Uruks next to Zheng and killed them.

    Zheng replied. ¡°Be careful! Back away when you can¡¯t hold them! I will be back as soon as I helped Boromir!¡± He turned the Nightmare around and ran up a tree. The Nightmare ran to the top then leaped away and out of everyone¡¯s sight.

    Boromir was at his limit. He didn¡¯t have to protect two Hobbits as in the movie because Pippin died. There was only Merry left. But he still had to protect an extra person, Aya. Both Merry and Aya could fight. So he was at a disadvantage. He couldn¡¯t let any Uruk go past him. Though against the endless supply of Uruks, he wouldn¡¯t be able to keep them away for much longer even without the two burdens.

    ¡°Run!¡± Boromir yelled with his lungs seeing more and more Uruks came to them. He in an Uruk and turned around to run.

    However, what he saw was the bitter smile of Aya. A hundred Uruks had surrounded them from behind. There was nowhere to run. Boromir was weaker than Aragorn, Legs and Gimli to begin with. With the two deadweights, he couldn¡¯t get away now even if he wanted to.

    A 2.5 meter tall Uruk walked out of the group. It was muscr and radiated brighter battle Qi than the rest of the Uruks. It was probably an elite Uruk.

    The Uruk stared at Boromir coldly. It brought out an elven longbow. Shockingly, it ced two arrows on the bow and aimed at Boromir. This Uruk could use Explosive shot.

    The two arrows came into contact. The first arrow prated Boromir¡¯s left chest then went through Aya¡¯s leg. Both of them fell to the ground.

    Zheng arrived to see this scene. The rest of the Uruks were swarming on to Boromir who wasying on the ground. The Nightmare jumped down from the top of a tree and stepped a Uruk into the ground. Zheng channeled Qi into Tiger¡¯s Soul. He shed horizontally, cutting the dozens of Uruks around Boromir in halves.

    Zheng took out a Charm of the Three Pures Ones and a Freezing Pill. He threw it behind to Aya without daring to turn his head away. ¡°Attach the charm to him! Don¡¯t let him die. When he is about to die, feed him the pill! Take care of yourself!¡± He pulled the lead rope and the Nightmare charged toward the elite Uruk.

    The Uruk had drew the bow to a crescent moon with two arrows aimed at Zheng¡¯s heart.

 Vol 16 18-2

    Zheng¡¯s expression paled with shock seeing that the arrows were aimed at his heart. He did not fear normal arrows but the Explosive shot was an exception. Long-term cooperation with Heng had taught him the power of this technique. The light de barrier was still enveloping his body but he had no faith of it defending this shot. He held out Tiger¡¯s Soul in front.

    The Uruk leader let go of the arrows. The first arrow reached a speed invisible to the bare eyes after an impact. Dong! A great force passed to him from Tiger¡¯s Soul. He felt as if the webbing between his thumb and index finger was tearing apart. The force transferred to the Nightmare and pushed it back a step to buffer.

    Zheng quickly looked down at this sword. The arrow prated the light de and stopped at his barrier. It took twoyers of protection to stop the arrow and one of theyer shattered. The technique was more powerful than he expected.

    ¡°Good thing it¡¯s only a two arrow shot. If it¡¯s three arrows...¡± The only person Zheng was aware of that could use the three arrow shot was Heng and Legs if he were to include the movie characters. So Zheng wasn¡¯t so worried about it. Boromir was more worrying to him due to his fatal injuries and there were two people without anybat power.

    The Uruks surrounded him after he blocked the shot. These Uruks were same as the ones he killed, muscr and had minor amount of battle Qi. It was troublesome fighting these Uruks. He couldn¡¯t sh away dozens as he would against other monsters. A hundred of the Uruks outside the circle surrounding him couldn¡¯t get to him. They instead headed to where Merry and the other two people were at.

    ¡°F*ck. What is this battle Qi and it can defend against the light de.¡± Zheng yelled with irritation. He had decided to upgrade Tiger¡¯s Soul once this world was over. The light de alone wasn¡¯t able to take on the movie worlds anymore.

    Boromir had a hole the size of a saucer dish on his chest. He was manly enough that he stood up, trembling, as the Uruks struck at the three people. A de hacked at his head. He radiated with battle Qi brighter than it ever was. His heavy sword cut through the Uruk¡¯s upper body before the de hit him.

    ¡°Run! Take the Hobbit away!¡± Boromir yelled then vomited blood.

    Aya only got to attach the charm on his back before Boromir charged into the swarm of Uruks. Aya¡¯s leg was torn so she could only say to Merry. ¡°Run, don¡¯t let them catch you!¡± She summoned another swarm of bees but she knew how ineffective they were.

    The burst of energy Boromir had didn¡¯tst long. The Uruk leader readied his arrow at Zheng since Zheng had killed over a hundred Uruks in under a minute. However, seeing that the only thing standing between the rest of the Uruks and Merry was Boromir, it paused for a moment then aimed the arrows at him.

    Boromir looked like a tragic character. Blood was spilling out of his mouth as he shouted. The recovery from the charm though did stopped his bleeding. He was able to y many Uruks in the meantime. Just then, a huge force struck him on his right chest and sent him flying ten meters. An arrow nailed him onto a tree.

    ¡°Boromir!¡± Merry had ran some distance by this time. He couldn¡¯t contain himself as he saw the terrible sight of Boromir and cried. Merry brought up his courage. He held onto a short sword and charged at an Uruk. Yet, how could he be a match to the Uruks? The Uruk seized him onto its shoulder at the encounter. A group of Uruks then followed this Uruk away, leaving behind three hundred Uruks to stop Zheng. The ground was covered with pieces of dead bodies.

    Zheng was focused on killing the Uruks around him. Suddenly, there was a rattling sound. A part of his light de barrier shattered. An arrow pierced into the back of his shoulder. Fortunately, he was fighting with Qi and the arrow¡¯s force lessened after it passed through the barrier. The arrow pierced into his muscle then stopped there.

    ¡°F*ck! I¡¯m a tiger not domesticated cat!¡± He nced at Boromir on the tree. Aya on the other hand was carried on the shoulder of an Uruk. Merry was going out of his sight. A rage built up within Zheng. The Uruk leader shooting him added to the fire of his rage.

    Zheng had the Nightmare ran to a tree and leaped onto its trunk. He stood up on the horse¡¯s back then jumped down. Multiple swords were awaiting him below. The Uruks had much stronger strength than normal people but their speed was slightly below normal people¡¯s. It was nowhere near Zheng¡¯s speed in the second stage of the unlocked mode. He kicked through the opening of the swords and bashed an Uruk¡¯s head. The force pushed him back up to mid air.

    The Uruk leader fired its second Explosive Shot. As Zheng noticed the two arrows, he immediately entered Instant Destruction. The arrow would reach a force and speed beyond that of bullets once theye to impact. He wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge at that point. Zheng used Geppo while he was still in the air to change his direction.

    The arrows caused a mini explosion then an arrow with incredible speed missed him by a few meters. It sted a hole on the trunk of a tree.

    Without a moment of dy, Zheng used Soru in Instant Destruction as soon as hended on the ground. He shed to the Uruk leader. It was dropping its longbow and reaching for a sword. Zheng grabbed the leader¡¯s arm and leg. He gave a roar then tore the Uruk leader in two. Blood, flesh and organs sttered his body. Yet, the Uruk leader was still alive and wailing. Zheng stepped on its body and finished it off.

    The rest of the Uruks were about to charge at him but he ran into the swarm instead. He focused all his energy on Explosion and didn¡¯t use the light de barrier. Flesh and blood flew all over the battlefield.

    By the time the other members of the Fellowship arrived, all that was left was a ground filled with broken bodies and flesh and Zheng stood in the middle like a demon. Blood covered his whole body. No one dared to move closer to him.

    The movie characters were dazzled to see Zheng in this appearance. They knew he was strong but he gave off a rather benign feeling, nothing like the demonish feeling he was now giving off. Zheng retrieved the ughtering aura he gave off. The others finally recovered from their shock then they scanned the battlefield. The movie characters cried when they saw Boromir nailed on a tree.

    Zheng said to Richard. ¡°The Uruk captured Aya and ran at this direction. Go chase after them. I will see if ChengXiao can save Boromir. The supplies we exchanged coupled with his medical expertise might be able to do it.¡±

    Richard paused for a moment then ran after the Uruks with his axe. He seemed very worried. Zheng then said to Lan via Soul Link. ¡°How¡¯s it over there? Are there a lot of Uruks?¡±

    Lan replied. ¡°We¡¯re fine. Heng and Xuan are strong fighters. Oh and Neos chased after Aya. Is he going to be alright? He¡¯s an intelligence type leader.¡±

    Zheng thought for a bit. ¡°Let him go. He has his ns if he decided to chase. Xuan, this is a turning point in the plot. The movie characters will split into three paths. You have to hurry up and make your ns. I am going to speak with ChengXiao.¡±

 Vol 16 18-3

    ¡°Yes, I can save him if we act in time. But I am missing some important surgical tools.¡± ChengXiao said.

    Behind him was an ice statue. The Freezing Pill froze its user to ice after a fatal injury. He would remain frozen until someone releases him. However, he would die soon afterward if that happened.

    ChengXiao pointed at the statue. ¡°Gungnir has confirmed this frozen status is an ice attribute energy. Zheng¡¯s Qi or anyone else¡¯s battle Qi can remove the buff. To protect his life, you will have to carefully defrost his wound while keeping the rest of the body frozen. Looking at his injuries, the injuries on his lungs are most severe and next are his arteries. Luckily his heart is fine but the damage on the arteries are still fatal. I brought artificial lungs and blood vessels but...¡±

    ¡°But what?¡± Aragorn¡¯s emotion was in an upheaval. He thought Boromir couldn¡¯t live but the yers gave him hope. He couldn¡¯t contain himself and grabbed ChengXiao by the shirt cor.

    ChengXiao held out his hands and said. ¡°I do have all the necessary medical tools. The artificial lungs can work for a hundred years by consuming bio-energy. Artificial blood vessels have the same structure as regr blood vessels, so the transnt is easy. Yet, there¡¯s something we couldn¡¯t bring inrge quantity, blood. Blood expires too easily. He has already lost so much blood and will lose more in the surgery. Furthermore, to prevent his body from rejecting the transnts, I will have to use a Gu that consumes even more blood. It¡¯s not possible to proceed with the surgery without enough blood supply. Otherwise, he will notst through the surgery.¡±

    ¡°Blood?¡± Gimli yelled. ¡°Take my blood. My blood is boiling. I will not frown no matter how much you take!¡±

    Zheng shouted. ¡°Calm down! Aragorn, we arerades so we won¡¯t let anyone die so easily. The Freezing Pill has an extremely long duration. There¡¯s no need to panic and do the surgery now. I say we go to Rohan first. There will be a safe and clean ce for the surgery. You don¡¯t know about blood but humans have different types of blood. We need arge number of donors for blood then choose the ones that are the same type as Boromir¡¯s.¡±

    Aragorn took a deep breath. He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was too emotional... He¡¯s a true warrior. He fought for the people of Gondor, the freedom of Gondor. They are waiting for him in the White City but he may not return.¡±

    Zheng pped Aragorn¡¯s shoulder. ¡°No! He will live. We will all live!¡±

    Still, when the rest of the movie characters saw Boromir frozen in ice, their expressions were terrible. At the same time, the scan images from Lan showed that team Northern Ice Land had followed Frodo and Sam. Their group of five were heading toward Mordor. While team Africa chased after the Uruks due to Aya being captured. Zheng could no longer see Richard from where he was standing.

    Zheng looked over the ruined battlefield then turned to Xuan. ¡°What should we do now? The other two teams have chosen their paths.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Yes. It seems that they have made their decisions way before this event. Team Northern d have less team members but their leader is strong. So following Frodo is the best choice for them. This path has the least people in the original movie but also the most dangerous. Gungnir is probably nning to kill more monsters on the road for points.

    Team Africa also chose a path appropriate for their team. They are the weakest of the three teams. In the movie, the road Merry and Pippin travels is the least dangerous and goes through multiple forces, the Ents, Rohan, Gondor... Neos will definitely choose this path. He wants to obtain the influences of this world.

    We are thest of the three teams.¡± Xuan muttered. ¡°We are the strongest even without Haotian and the Nemesis. So the head on sh of the war is left to us. I have an interesting idea.¡±

    (Another interesting idea... I don¡¯t know if I want to hear him say this or not.)

    Zheng gave in and said. ¡°So tell me what is it you think is interesting.¡±

    Xuan waved his hand. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you that easily. Wait for the time toe. I also need to test it. If the conjecture stands, we can take down the follow battles against Mordor without much effort!¡±

    As they spoke, ChengXiao bandaged everyone up. Heng and Legs were cleaning up the field. The movie characters learned that Frodo, Sam and the three people from team Northern Ice Land left and Merry and Aya were captured. Aragorn immediately decided to rescue the captives when he heard one of them was a woman.

    ¡°The Uruks are different from Orcs but both were sexually promiscuous. Women will suffer miserably in their hands. We have to rescue them before the Uruks stop or return to Isengard.¡± Aragorn said with determination.

    The group quickly ate their biscuits under Aragorn¡¯s request. The three movie characters then followed the traces left by the Uruks. Since Boromir was frozen, Zheng had to get off his mount and tied the statue on the horse. He grabbed the rope to the horse and advanced with the others on feet.

    And so team China following the movie characters also chased after the Uruks. Dead bodies of Uruksy on the ground throughout the road. They were dying in groups of tens. Their bodies seemed to be shattered by arge weapon. It was the strength of Berserker. A few days past tracing after the Uruks.

    ¡°Please, you psychopath! I don¡¯t want to f*cking die with you. Get away from me!¡±

    A young man with ck hair standing on a sword yelled. He was wearing thin strips of cloth. His clothe looked like it was cut by a dagger or something sharp. His hair was a mess. His face had several small cuts.

    A man with long hair stood on top of a tree underneath him. His clothe looked better but it was also filled with marks of cuts. There was burning on his face and hair.

    The man with long hair smiled. ¡°I can¡¯t let you. The story has just begun. If you caught up to them now, the story can¡¯t go on anymore. Listen and be a good boy. Watch they ripen the little apple with their blood, friendship, sacrifices, and courage. Don¡¯t you feel such a beautiful scene makes you want to crush it? Let them build up their friendship and as they are about to return, kill off all the movie characters. Oh such taste. Even just imagining it...¡±

    The young man with ck hair expressed disgust and shouted. ¡°Zhao ZhuiKong you f*cking psychopath! Don¡¯t treat everyone the same as you. I don¡¯t have such disgusting hobby. We are not team Devil. We don¡¯t kill everyone in the other teams. I am only going to verify the people in those teams. You really think I am scared to fight you? I didn¡¯t lose even when I fought your clone!¡±

    ¡°If you want to fight then...¡± ZhuiKong nodded with a smile. ¡°The harvesting season isn¡¯t here yet. It¡¯s not a bad idea to treat my boredom with a fight. XiuZhen (Cultivation) and third stage look quite powerful. Want to give it a try?¡±

    He swung his arm. An object shed across and at the same time a golden light appeared surrounding the man with ck hair. Yet, it still added a bloody mark to the man¡¯s face. The wound was not deep but quite visible.

    He was enraged and shouted. ¡°I didn¡¯t f*cking provoke you! What gives you the reason to block me... or did you already confirmed there¡¯s someone we want to kill in one of the teams?¡±

    He threw eight little gs down. ¡°Vanquishing formation!¡±

    The gs grew as they traveled. They reached five meters by the time theynded on the ground. The gs surrounded the tree ZhuiKong was standing on, each g radiated a different color.

    ZhuiKong stopped his smile. His gaze was cold. ¡°Do you really want to die? Retrieve this thing or I won¡¯t hold back anymore.¡±

    ¡°Cauldron of the Eight Trigrams!¡±

 Vol 16 19-1

    The ck hair young man threw down eight gs then he weaved various patterns with his hand as he chanted. ¡°Qian, Dui, Li, Zhen, Xun, Kan, Gen, Kun.¡± (Sky, Lake, Fire, Thunder, Wind, Water, Mountain, Earth)

    The characters of these eight words gradually emerged from the gs. The gs began to slowly rotate. As his chanting continued, the gs rotated faster and faster. His voice grew louder and airier. It sounded as if the voice came from the sky.

    ¡°Purple me of the Eight Trigrams, Imand you...¡±

    He was still chanting. A huge Taijitu was surfacing underneath his sword. The Taijitu faced the rotating gs that were confining ZhuiKong. Purple me revolved within the Taijitu. They were waiting for the chanting to finish then the me would descend onto ZhuiKong.

    Right at this critical moment, ZhuiKong¡¯s eyes grew cold as ice. A 70cm short sword suddenly appeared in his hand. He shed at the air in front of him. ck hair quickly dodged to the side. Yet, his arm was still cut in two. There were only a few words left to his chanting.

    ¡°Pick up the phone. Pick up the phone. I am his woman...¡± Just then, a sound came from his chest and interrupted his rhythm. ck hair wanted to force thosest few words out but he paused for a few seconds then vomited a mouthful of blood. His face turned pale white. He took out an antique looking phone from his pocket.

    ¡°Hello... I get it. Hand the phone to Adam... I am not far from the waterfall of Caradhras... but he makes me rage... understood.¡± He then threw the phone to ZhuiKong who caught it and ced it by his ear. ¡°Hello, is this Adam? Look time no see. Thanks for letting us go thest time. Or I would have lost two garbage cleaners.¡±

    A calm voice responded through the phone. ¡°There isn¡¯t much to be said. Zheng Zha has to die. I think you have met team Devil. There only needs to be one demon like him. Two would be troublesome even for you. End of discussion here. If you want to y your art of manipting people, you can kill Luo YingLong here. He¡¯s going to revive in God¡¯s dimension anyway as long as his Core remains. However, if I see his Core return to the Sky and Earth Mirror in my hand, it signifies a deration of war. I will use all our resources to kill you even if we were to let the other three team go. That will let the demon escape but you aren¡¯t that much less of a threat from him.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± ZhuiKong pondered for a long while before he said withughter. ¡°I can¡¯t die yet. I can¡¯t die before my little apple ripens. Then let¡¯spromise. You can¡¯t attack him before the end of the battle at Gondor. Because his strength supports the life of team China and my little apple is in that team... This is my bottom line. If you refuse, you can see the beautiful Core fly through the sky.¡±

    He did not hesitate before speaking his words despite being on the ground while LuoYingLong was in the air. LuoYingLong¡¯s cheeks turned red. He almost couldn¡¯t control himself from attacking.

    ¡°Deal. And there¡¯s one more thing I have to verify. I heard that man is also in team China. If possible, let him know that I am in team Celestial. Otherwise, this realm will be too unexciting.¡±

    Team China of course wouldn¡¯t know what was happening far away. Zheng and his group followed Aragorn and the other movie characters. The nine of them rushed their way as they wanted to catch up to the Uruks before they rest. Aya was in risk of getting defiled. That was under the assumption that team Africa failed to save Aya.

    They were getting close to the Uruks after a few days of rushed chasing. The dead bodies on the ground never stopped appearing. They had be the marker for their route.

    After four days and nights, another morning came. Everyone including Zheng was feeling their bodies unable to keep up. Aragorn had no choice but to agree to rest for three hours. The sun woulde up in three hours and they could continue the chase again.

    ¡°The sun is in the color of blood. It seems like a massacre happened not that far awayst night.¡± Legs stared at the sun and said.

    Everyone looked tired. They had been running for four days without rest, only stopping to eat and drink. Yet, they still hadn¡¯t caught up to the Uruks. The Uruks had extraordinary endurance.

    Once everyone got up, Legs handed them each a piece of biscuit. He then went to check the ice statue. That was what he did everyday. He led the group on the road again, following the traces on the ground.

    They arrived at an grassy field stretching as far as they eye could see. Judging by the map, they had entered the Rohan territory, a kingdom of cavalries. Rohan¡¯s specialties were horses and elite riders. Their force was only second to Gondor among the kingdoms of man.

    By noon, everyone was tired. A series of whinny suddenly came from the distance. Their hearts skipped a beat because clops of numerous horses running followed after the whinny.

    The group hid behindrge boulders to be safe. They saw a group of cavalry charging by. The cavalries were elites. The horses were smaller than the Nightmare but were obviously fine breeds. The size, defense and speed of a horse determined the strength of a cavalry¡¯s charge.

    ¡°You can see they are well trained. They maintained a defensive formation while running.¡± Xuan answered when Zheng asked about the strength of the knights.

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Thest question is, can they use battle Qi? If they do, this army would be overpowered.¡±

    They cavalries had ran past them. There were about five hundred of them. Some of the knights also were leading extra horses. Aragorn came out of hiding and yelled. ¡°Riders of Rohan! What news from the Mark? You look like you just fought a battle.¡±

    When the leader in front stopped, the rest of the knights ran around to his back as if someone weremanding them. They continued to maintain their formation. The leader of the cavalries looked at Aragorn then led his knights over.

    Gimli, Legs, and the yers also came out.

    The knights encircled the nine of them in the center. They pointed their spears at the group. Nine people seemed so insignificant among several hundred cavalries. The leader entered the circle.

    He questioned the group in a cold voice. ¡°What business does an elf, a man, a dwarf, a woman and a girl have in the Riddermark? What do you n to do with such a strange group!¡±

    Gimli couldn¡¯t hold himself back. ¡°Give me your name, horsemaster, and I shall give you mine.¡±

    The leader got off his horse and walked over to Gimli. Their heights were such a contrast. He said in a cold tone. ¡°I would cut off your head, dwarf, if it stood but a little higher from the ground.¡±

    ¡°Cut off your head?¡± Right as the leader finished his sentence, Zheng¡¯s sword was already on his neck. Zheng repeated the question with the same cold tone.

 Vol 16 19-2

    The riders were startled. Not one of the hundreds of them caught Zheng¡¯s movement. His speed was simply too fast and secondly, everyone¡¯s eyes were looking at Gimli until the moment the red sword was ced next to their leader¡¯s neck. No one dared to move at this moment.

    Aragorn and Legs were also appalled. It wouldn¡¯t be as serious a problem if it were someone else holding the sword. They knew how strong Zheng was, someone who took down hundreds of Uruks. The riders were well trained but their numbers here weren¡¯t enough for him to kill.

    Aragorn immediately stepped in front of Zheng. ¡°This is a misunderstanding... Riders of Rohan, I am Aragorn, son of Arathorn. This is Gimli, son of Gl¨®in, and Legs, from the Woond realm. These are friends of Gandalf the Grey and brave warriors of man. We are friends of Rohan and of Th¨¦oden, your king. There is no need to point your spears at us.¡±

    The leader didn¡¯t panic. He waited for Zheng to move the sword away then said. ¡°Th¨¦oden no longer recognizes friend from foe. Not even his own kin. Saruman the White has gained control of him.¡± The leader removed his helm, revealing a tired face.

    The riders withdrew their spears.

    The leader continued. ¡°Saruman has poisoned the mind of the king and imed lordship over thisnd. Mypany are those loyal to Rohan. And for that, we are banished. The White Wizard is cunning. He walks here and there they say, as an old man, hooded and cloaked. And everywhere his spies slip past ours.¡±

    Aragorn let out a sigh of relief. He reapplied the riders mistook them for spies, hence the hostility. He said. ¡°We are no spies. We track a band of Uruk-hai westward across the ins. They have taken two of our friends captive.¡±

    The leader pondered. ¡°We encountered the Uruk-hai during the night. To our surprise, it looked as though a terrifying thing was chasing after them. They continued running after seeing us. We did notice a woman and a Hobbit among them.¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°That¡¯s the right group then. The woman and Hobbit are ourrades. Did you see any other humans?¡±

    The leader shook his head. ¡°No other man. We did not find any woman or Hobbit after the battle. They might have ran or they might have died to our horses. We piled the carcasses and burned them.¡± He pointed to smoke in the distance, about a few kilometers away on a low ground.

    Aragorn met eyes with the yers. No one said a word. The movie characters were worried but team China knew team Africa had entered the woods ording to the plot.

    The leader looked over the nine of them then said something to his adjutant. Several riders then brought over seven horses.

    ¡°May these horses bear you to better fortune than the former masters. Look for your friends, but do not trust the hope. It has forsaken thesends.¡± He put his helm back on then mounted on his horse. He headed through the riders.

    The riders departed as fast as they had came. A few minutester and they were far away, leaving the group of nine and seven horses in the field. Oh, and there was the skeleton horse carrying a frozen statue.

    Zheng and Aragorn nodded to each other. They each mounted on a horse. Lan and YinKong mounted on one. Gimli and Legs mounted one. Then the group rode toward the burning carcasses.

    They arrived at the smoking area before long. Several spears stood on the ground, each had a head of Uruk at its end. In the center of the area was a two meter tall pile of dead bodies. The number of Uruks was approximately a hundred. There was no hope of finding any survivor among these bodies. They had to search the weapons and items for traces.

    Some time passed, Gimli pulled a charred belt from the weapon pile. He cried. ¡°It¡¯s one of their little belts. They may have been...¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Aragorn did not look at the belt. He looked to the side and some tracks. ¡°A Hobbity here. He crawled. And a woman crawled over here. Look here, traces of shoes that belonged to man.¡±

    While Aragorn was searching for the traces, team China examined the wounds on the Uruks since they knew the captives were fine.

    Zheng looked at a cut off head and said. ¡°Cut by a dull anti-cavalry saber. The charging speed from a horse gives it enough destructive force without a sharp de. Yet, the head doesn¡¯t look surprised. So it wasn¡¯t killed by the riders charging at the band. This wound has trace of battle Qi.¡±

    He turned around to face the other five members. ¡°I saw Aragorn use his battle Qi. The battle Qi transfers to his sword and increases its toughness. It can even block my light de. Which means after the riders first charged at the Uruks, they continued to fight them in an arm to arm battle. It had to be battle Qi that allowed him to cut such a clean wound using a dull saber without the speed from a charge... Why are you looking at me like that?¡±

    Aside from Xuan, everyone else seemed stunned. It was as though he was saying bizarre things.

    ¡°Well.¡± ChengXiao said in a serious tone. ¡°It would be normal if Aragorn was the one saying these things. But bro, aren¡¯t you roleying too seriously? Do you really believe you are an experienced mercenary in this world? You were an office worker.¡±

    Zheng scratched his head. ¡°We have been fighting with our lives everyday aside from the days in God¡¯s dimension. I can¡¯t not learn these things even if I try to. The consequence from using Tiger¡¯s Soul taught me how to control my strength when using a de and how shes function. Battle Qi is also simr to Qi so... I seemed to have be an expert without realizing it. Haha.¡±

    Xuan ignored hisughter. He continued examining the burned bodies and intact heads. ¡°Around 70 to 80 percent of the riders can use battle Qi. The rest might be new recruits. They have excellent capacities. And with battle Qi, these riders can rival Uruks two to three times their number.¡±

    ¡°Right, I also thought about it. If we have a thousand riders and fifty elves that can use Explosive Shot, we won¡¯t have to fear the other two teams. Though these elven archers are rare. They also won¡¯t participate in the war. The other thing is the Nemesis...¡± Zhengughed.

    Xuan continued after him. ¡°Get it. The Nemesis can retain most of the person¡¯s prior abilities and unlock the first to second stage. It also enhances a person¡¯s body to ten folds his stats. If we can transform the Uruk leaders that can use Explosive Shot to Nemesis, twenty of them would be enough to deter the other two teams. Is this what you were going to say?¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Right, right. No matter how strong they are individually, as a team, or with their influence, a thousand of these riders and twenty of those Nemesis give us the power to go wherever we want. There¡¯s no need to worry about team East America or team Celestial.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡± Xuan sneered. ¡°What about the final Ringwraith? Are you certain the Explosive Shot can hit it? What if Sauron is more powerful than the Balrog? Can you kill it with this group? And... what if there¡¯s someone as strong as your clone in team Celestial or team East America? You are too optimistic. I don¡¯t know what kind of feeling this is, but I feel that I might die in this battle.¡±

 Vol 16 20-1

    Zheng couldn¡¯t figure out the meaning behind Xuan¡¯s words. The man was always so calm and confident like not one thing in this world could scare him. Having him as arade made them feel safe. Xuan never said anything these kind of words in all the desperate situations they hade through.

    Zheng didn¡¯t know if he should be happy for him or worry. Logically, this would mean Xuan had feelings but he just didn¡¯t know how to express them yet. However, the content of his words were worrying.

    (Xuan¡¯s death... Hope this is only his illusion. A person who has been dealing with only data and probability mentions feeling is a bad omen by itself. But his death... I have never thought about this happening.)

    Aragorn traced the footsteps ahead. Zheng was distressed from Xuan¡¯s words. He had no choice but to simte HongLu¡¯s thinking and try to figure out what Xuan meant.

    (Theoretically, he is the safest person among us. He is as safe as Lan. I have been paying attention to protect them. They are the cores of the team. Team China¡¯s strength and survivability would drop by a half without them. So if Xuan ended up dying, not many in the team can escape death either. It might even end in a wipe.) He was indulged in his thoughts that he didn¡¯t notice Aragorn, Legs, and Gimli¡¯s expressions turning serious.

    Aragorn noticed Zheng spacing out and shouted at him in a low voice. ¡°Be careful! Don¡¯t let other things distract you. The trees told Legs something.¡±

    Legs frowned and said. ¡°Yes. They are saying the White Wizard is approaching. Saruman hase!¡±

    The movie characters tensed up. They knew that only wizards could rival wizards. The thundering magic Saruman used was still vivid in their memory.

    Though team China knew the one supposed to being was Gandalf. So many things happened on the way but the plot converged to the movie. Gandalf was reborn as Gandalf the White and would meet the group here.

    As expected, a white light radiated from deep within the woods. Aragorn looked to Zheng. ¡°You are the strongest person here. Once Saruman begins his attack, you are the only one who can fight back... or perhaps kill him. So do not let him speak, he will put a spell on us. Or none of us will survive.¡±

    Zheng nodded without much emotion. The white light loom in on them. The movie characters drew their weapons. Legs ced three arrows on his bow. The yers didn¡¯t want to bother getting their weapons out but that would make them appear they were abandoning theirrades. They couldn¡¯t help it and grabbed their weapons. They quietly waited for the white light to approach.

    The white light came very close. Gimli shouted and threw his axe at the light. Legs also released his three arrows. Aragorn and Zheng charged ahead, ready to attack. Though Zheng was merely giving an act.

    Dong! Dong! The axe and and Explosive Shot hit a translucent barrier. The barrier was so tough that the axe shattered on impact and arrow couldn¡¯t pierce through. Aragorn and Zheng¡¯s swords were deflected and only left a crisp sound.

    ¡°You are tracking the footsteps of a young Hobbits and a group of humans. They passed this way, the day before yesterday. They met someone they did not expect. Does thatfort you?¡± An old man¡¯s voice came from the light.

    The voice sounded so familiar that Aragorn became suspicious. ¡°Who are you? Show yourself!¡±

    The bright white light cloaked the old man. Following Aragorn¡¯s shout, the light dimmed, revealing Gandalf dressed in white. He smiled at the Fellowship.

    The movie characters were stunned. Though the yers kept their cool.

    Gandalf said. ¡°Down in the abyss, I fought the core of the Balrog of Morgoth. I attempted to seal the creature with the me of Udun. The creature realized its fate was determined. It self destructed its life core. The me consumed me...

    I strayed out of thought and time. Stars wheeled overhead, and every day was as long as the life age of the earth. But it was not the end. I felt light in me again. I¡¯ve been sent back until my task is done.¡±

    The movie characters let out a sigh of relief. Aragorn walked over to Gandalf. ¡°Gandalf! So d you¡¯re back.¡±

    ¡°Gandalf? Oh yes. That¡¯s what they used to call me. Gandalf the Grey. That was my name. I am Gandalf the White.¡± Gandalf turned to the yers. ¡°I saw your origin through Eru¡¯s eyes. You aren¡¯t people of our world but I trust you will help meplete my task. Brave warriors.¡±

    The yers were surprised. Zheng asked. ¡°You saw our origin? Is it the world wee from? What is your task?¡±

    ¡°It is of course to destroy Sauron.¡± Gandalfughed.

    Xuan suddenly asked. ¡°Only Sauron? Not the One Ring?¡±

    Gandalf returned with an enigmatic smile. ¡°Eru sees through everything. The One Ring will disappear from Middle Earth but it will not be destroyed. The prophecy says either you or another group of people in Mordor will take the ring away. Sauron will disappear and the ring remains. The three elven rings will retain their powers. The elves can stay in their realm and not leave their homnd. This is part of the prophecy I witnessed.

    The other part of the prophecy shows another group that came from the same ce as you. They have strong hostility towards you. Eru told me to defeat them or one person in the group will help Sauron obtain the One Ring. Once the ring falls in Sauron¡¯s hands, countless warriors will lose their lives. My task will fail.¡±

    Gandalf walked along the forest. ¡°There is no need to think too far ahead. War hase to Rohan. We must ride to Edoras with all speed. Saruman¡¯s army is preparing to attack. Our fist battle is to defeat his army. The prophecy says the One Ring will remain safe until we defeat the armies of Mordor. There is no need to worry about it. We need to hurry to Edoras.¡±

    Zheng asked Xuan in a low voice. ¡°Can we trust him? Is there really a prophecy that can tell our future?¡±

    Xuan replied calmly. ¡°There are gods in this movie world. We can imagine these gods possess strong magical powers. At least the ability to see through nearly all thend and people in this world. When you have nearly perfect information, it isn¡¯t difficult to induce the future. Would you actually think my ns are prophecies?¡±

    Zheng stopped for a moment. ¡°Well, your ns... sometimes do feel like prophecies. It¡¯s like you know what is going to happen next.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Right. I don¡¯t see how things develop but I can induce based on given information and each person¡¯s personality. Just like how I am certain Haotian will find the loophole in my n and try toplete it, and how the other four members will end up following his n. Once you analyze every detail, then the ending naturallyes.

    Simrly, if this god witnessed the power of team East America and team Celestial and saw the hostility they showed toward us, it wille to the conclusion that Gandalf saw. Someone from team East America or team Celestial must havee to us before. It is likely that the person attacked us. We should be prepared for their attacks.¡±

 Vol 16 20-2

    As the group followed Gandalf through the woods,Gandalf said. ¡°Thest time Sauron invaded Middle Earth, the half orcs, orcs and Uruk-hai burned down thisnd. The ents were forced to participate in the war. They have bodies over ten meters tall. Hundreds of ents buried ten thousand orcs under thend. They took root here to put life back to these woods.¡±

    Aragorn said. ¡°If we can get their help...¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t possible.¡± Gandalf shook his head. ¡°The ents favor serenity. They can stay in the earth for ten years at a time. They can converse for days at a time. As long as no one enrages them, they won¡¯t leave the woods. They have strong power but they remained unknown in Middle Earth.¡±

    The group came to the border of the woods. Gandalf whistled piercingly. It was a magic that spread his sound outward.

    The rest of the group stopped next to Gandalf. Xuan brought out several fruits then he stared at Gandalf¡¯s staff as he ate. The staff was changed to a one made of white jade. Symbols and strange pictures filled its exterior.

    ¡°Xuan...¡± Zheng leaned against a tree and asked. He was holding the rope of the horse the Rohan riders gave them. The Nightmare walked by him on its own.

    Xuan responded but didn¡¯t turn his head. Zheng continued. ¡°Why are you always eating these things? I don¡¯t see you eat that much when we eat together. But you always have fruits or something colorful in hand.¡±

    Xuan, still not turning his head, said. ¡°Thinking consumes more energy than exercise. Having something to eat maintains the brain¡¯s ability at a flexible state. Neos is a representation of this except he¡¯s too extreme. If you have the time to think about these unimportant questions, I would like to ask you a question.¡±

    Zheng became curious. ¡°Oh, you can always ask me. Not like I will hide anything from you.¡±

    ¡°Good. Are you restraining your own power?¡± He finally turned around to nced at Zheng, then immediately went back to Gandalf¡¯s staff. ¡°I induced it from things YinKong said. When we went to Resident Evil for the prototype T-virus, she said you killed several hundreds of evolved Lickers. The heart of yer is good but it isn¡¯t the key point. Hundreds of evolved Lickers aren¡¯t that easy to take down. YinKong said she can only kill one when fighting face to face. So I could induce your strength. It wasn¡¯t possible for you to suffer so little injuries after killing all those evolved Lickers with Explosion and Destruction. I came to the conclusion that something must have happened at the time. Something that YinKong didn¡¯t see. What is it? I am curious what technique or power you are not telling us. It doesn¡¯t suit your personality.

    Afterward in this world, your performance against the Ringwraiths and in the Mines of Moria was mediocre. It¡¯s close to your strength previously shown. You may not believe it but you have more potential than Heng. After Resident Evil and even Starship Troopers you were still pretty much the same. Why? There¡¯s only one exnation, you are intentionally controlling how strong you appear.¡±

    Xuan finished thest fruit on hand then turned around to Zheng. ¡°What are you afraid of? Or perhaps what is that power you are afraid of? I can¡¯t give you suggestions on this. You can only rely on yourself to figure it out. However, I want you to know that there¡¯s a limit to how much strategies can aplish. The limit lies on the difference in strength. When this strength exceeds the amount the strategy tolerates, the strategy bes a joke. If team Africa can destroy a starship with one punch back in Starship Troopers, not amount of strategy we have would save us.¡±

    Zheng appeared to be hesitating. He tried to speak but held himself back. After struggling, he said in a low voice. ¡°Give me some time. Believe me... I won¡¯t harm myrades.¡±

    Xuan didn¡¯t continue the topic. He waved his hand then went back to Gandalf¡¯s staff. A bright neigh answered from afar. The seven horses around them looked unease.

    ¡°That is one of the Mearas, unless my eyes are cheated by some spell.¡± Legs could see a white horse running over from the distance. Its speed was on part with the Nightmare.

    When the white close came close, they realized it was huge. It wasrger than regr war horses by a quarter, the same size as the Nightmare. The white horse was intelligent. It stopped in front of Gandalf and rubbed him with its head. Gandalf stroke the white hair. ¡°Shadowfax. He¡¯s the lord of all horses, and has been my friend through many dangers. Let us ride to Edoras!¡±

    The group began their journey again to Rohan. The movie characters appeared much happier now. Aragorn, Legs, and Gimli had been bearing the pain of the death of a friend and the pain of being defeated. The return of Gandalf gave them a glimpse of hope, especially since Gandalf gained stronger power. It gave them confidence.

    The yers were stark in contrast. Xuan remained indifferent to everything. Lan was still asionally ncing at Zheng. ChengXiao was always optimistic as if there were nothing that would trouble him. He kept attempting to talk with Lan and YinKong andughing all the time.

    Heng was working harder than ever since he came to this realm. He kept asking Legs for the tips on the three arrow Explosive Shot and practiced by shooting at rocks in the distance. He had the highest fighting spirit out of the team.

    YinKong and Heng both seemed troubled. They didn¡¯t pay any attention to what the others are talking about.

    And so, this group of four movie characters and six yers rode for several days through the in and reached Edoras.

    It was a basic city built on a hill. They could induce through the movie characters¡¯ conversations that the people of Rohan used to lead nomadic lives. After they settled down, they retained the habits of a nomad. This was a nation with strong military power built on the back of horses. However, they were inferior to Gondor on construction and things concerning normal living.

    The group approached the exterior of the city then followed the wooden walls to the gate. Gandalf and Aragorn gave their names then the small gate opened up. It was only big enough to fit two horses at the same time. The group rode into the city. That frozen statue on a Nightmare immediately received looks and cries from the civilians.

    The city though had a low poption. The poption density seemed scattered whenpared to the Shire or the two elven cities they passed by. Gimli couldn¡¯t hold his mouth. ¡°You¡¯ll find more cheer in a graveyard.¡±

    The rest of the movie characters sighed. They climbed the stairs to the hall. After notifying the guards of their arrival, a slightly chubby guard in position came out. ¡°I cannot allow you before Th¨¦oden king so armed, Gandalf Grayhame. By order of... Gr¨ªma Wormtongue.¡±

    Gandalf changed to a gray robe after they came out out the woods. He looked like the Gray Wizard that he was before. With a nod from Gandalf, the rest of the group gave their weapons to the guards. The yers handed their elven weapons over. But when the guard asked for the staff, Gandalf responded. ¡°Eh? Oh. No, you would not part an old man from his walking stick?¡±

    He thought for a moment. Another guard pulled his sleeve a bit then he gave Gandalf a knowing look. He walked back into the hall. The group followed.

 Vol 16 21-1

    Not much was needed to describe how Gandalf saved Theoden. It followed the movie plot where he used the power of a wizard to expel Saruman¡¯s control. The process was merely Gandalf waving his staff.

    The king of Rohan looked like an eighty year old man. After Gandalf saved him from the curse, his body quickly recovered in a minute. His pale gray face slowly gained hint of blood. And he returned to the look of a middle age man.

    Theoden was a strong cavalry. In less than three days, he regained the ability to use battle Qi and ride a horse. The intensity of his battle Qi surpassed that of Aragorn¡¯s. He was still valiant despite being passed the golden age of a man. No one could ignore his presence.

    The Fellowship and team China spent these several days resting. Theoden fell under control for so long that the political system and army of Rohan were now in a chaotic state. He used the time to recover his body and straighten out the political system. Gandalf felt pressed for time but he didn¡¯t put much pressure on Theoden and helped him instead.

    Team China didn¡¯t only rest during these days. They obtained permission from Theoden then began gathering the civilians in the city. ChengXiao tested blood type of the civilians. He then chose the thirty strongest men, drew enough blood, and finally proceeded the surgery on Boromir.

    Zheng defrosted with his Qi. YinKong acted as his assistant. This was a surgery covering the heart and lung under crude conditions. Ten hourster, ChengXiao announced sess with an exhausted look. Boromir though had to recuperate for the next several months. In other words, he wouldn¡¯t be of use in this war.

    The other thing was that Gandalf had agreed to unbind the weapons they had. He decided to do it while they had the free time and the weapons would prove useful in the uing battles. The magic to unbind weapons were ratherplicated. It neededrge quantity of energy stones and he would be weakened for a few days. That was why he chose to do it now.

    Team China originally nned to watch the magic but Gandalf drove them out of the room. He chanted in a strangenguage apanied by explosions of lights. They realized this process was much moreplicated than expelling the curse on Theoden. The lightssted for an hour before fading away. Gandalf came out of the room exhausted. He handed the weapons to Zheng, returned to his room, and shut the door. He told them not to bother him.

    ¡°He seemed really tired.¡± Gimli said in a low voice after he saw Gandalf shutting the door.

    Aragorn and Legs nodded in agreement. They turned to the two weapons on Zheng¡¯s hand. The invisible sword revealed itself. It looked ined. There was nothing really distinctive about it. Just a in two handed sword, except for two lines of engravings on the de.

    The silver bow on the other hand looked fascinating. Symbols and characters exposed themselves on the bow, covering every bit of its body. Strings of silver light flowed among the symbols and characters. Zheng could not feel these light when he held the bow. The bow was attractive when unbound.

    Without dy, he handed the weapons to YinKong and Heng. they dripped their blood on the bow. Excalibur turned invisible once more. The symbols and characters on the bow subsided.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief. ¡°These soul bound weaponse with their own abilities. You have to learn to use them during these days. Or it will be toote when the battlees.¡±

    Heng naturally agreed. YinKong nced at Zheng without a word, then she left with the sword. She was heading to the gate of the city. It looked like she was going to train outside the city.

    Heng sighed with mixed feelings. ¡°Can¡¯t believe she¡¯s girl. She always train so hard like she doesn¡¯t know what tiredness feels like. People from the assassin¡¯s n are intrinsically different from us.¡±

    Zheng stared at her back then sighed. ¡°No. Assassin¡¯s n isn¡¯t enough for that... she¡¯s carrying too much. These burden are pressing down on her. She has to struggle with all she has to survive... It stilles down to power. We don¡¯t have the power to seize our fate.¡±

    YinKong¡¯s back seemed so lonely. They almost couldn¡¯t help but want to share that burden with her. Just so she wouldn¡¯t feel lonely.

    Several dayster, the political system of Rohan came under control. Theoden called for the movie characters and the yers.

    He told them his thoughts as soon as they met. ¡°Saruman¡¯s army is looming. The scouts returned message that he sent an army of ten thousand Uruk-hai. These weren¡¯t cowardice like the half orcs and orcs. The Uruk-hai will reach us in a few days. We don¡¯t have the force to rival this army. I n to migrate my people and army to Helm¡¯s Deep. The natural defense of the location will help us defend against the Uruk-hai!¡±

    Gandalf shook his head. ¡°This is but a taste of the terror that Saruman will unleash. He ns to break through Rohan and meet up with the army of orcs from Mordor. The several hundred riders you have will not hold against the ten thousand Uruk-hai even in Helm¡¯s Deep. Ride out and meet him head on. You must fight.¡±

    Aragorn said. ¡°You have two thousand good men riding north as we speak. They were merely forced out of Rohan. ¨¨omer is loyal to you. His men will return and fight for their king.¡±

    Theoden sighed. ¡°They are at least 1500km from here. We cannot get in contact with them. We cannot garrison here and wait for them. The Uruk-hai will ughter all my people before they will be back. Loyalty is not the issue. I have decided to make for the refuge of Helm¡¯s Deep.¡±

    Gandalf and Aragorn sighed. They knew nothing more could be said.

    Xuan said. ¡°Do you have a hundred elite riders? I am referring to ones that possess battle Qi, the most elite of the Rohan riders. These riders also need to be proficient archers.¡±

    Everyone was surprised. Theoden thought for moment before giving an answer. ¡°These should be a hundred of elite riders aside from the royal guards. However, they can¡¯t fight ten thousand Uruk-hai. Our numbers differ by too many.¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°There is no need to fight, just dy them. You will move slow with the civilians. They will drag out a long line. When that happens, a small group of Uruk-hai can harass you. Instead, we can send out our army to harass their march. The goals of the hundred elite riders are to slow down their march, kill their scouts, burn their supplies, ambush their back line and their camps. They will arrive at Helm¡¯s Deep exhausted.¡±

    The movie characters¡¯s eyes glimmered. Harassing with small groups existed in this world but no one treated it as a serious tactic. Guerri warfare was foreign to them.

    Theoden stood up. He walked back and forth, pondering on the possibility of splitting forces. He clenched his teeth then said. ¡°We will do just that. Losing a hundred elite riders weakens our defense in Helm¡¯s Deep but they are worth if we can get my people into Helm¡¯s Deep in safety. I have bring my remaining marshals along. Aragorn and Zheng, I need your help. Lead these hundred riders and shield our retreat. Dy the Uruk-hai until all the people enter Helm¡¯s Deep. Thene to Helm¡¯s Deep as soon as possible. Go. Lead the the brave warriors of Rohan to battle!¡±

 Vol 16 21-2

    Xuan¡¯s guerri warfare tactic was to have a hundred elite riders each carry two horses and three days worth of ration. They took off their armors and only had their bow andrge number of arrows as weapon. Everyone headed to the battlefield with light packs.

    Aragorn questioned. ¡°Will this actually work? The riders lose over half their strength without armors and spears. I don¡¯t think these riders are elite anymore if they encounter the Uruk-hai. I don¡¯t agree with your tactic.¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°I get his n. You might think this is stupid but this type of tactic is terrorizing for the enemies. An ethnic group nearly conquered the world using this tactic back in my world. I can¡¯t be certain of the strength of this tactic in this world but it won¡¯t be far off.¡±

    The movie characters did not understand but the yers connected it with the rise of Mongolia. People familiar with history knew the destructive power this tactic brought and so they didn¡¯t question it.

    The riders prepared themselves in half a day. Gandalf went after the two thousand riders that left. Gimli, ChengXiao and YinKong apanied Theoden to Helm¡¯s Deep. Zheng, Xuan, Lan, Heng, Aragorn, and Legs headed out with the elite riders to dy the Uruk-hai¡¯s march.

    Everyone was prepared to battle. Xuan nned to set out at night. They had onest hour of rest. Aragorn somehow got along with the princess of Rohan. She was a blonde, soldierly woman. She carried a sword and was preparing to protect the vigers to Helm¡¯s Deep. As she spoke with Aragorn, she blushed mildly. Legs and Gimli couldn¡¯t stop their smiles watching on the side.

    Team China was also holding a conversation. Zheng had ChengXiao protect YinKong to his best, even though YinKong was the stronger of the two. Nevertheless, ChengXiao took it seriously. ¡°Protect yourselves. Some of the Uruk-hai could use Explosive Shots, so don¡¯t show yourselves and fight face to face. Shield yourselves with the city wall. If the plot changed enough that you are forced to retreat, don¡¯t drill on getting a victory. Your lives are the most important.¡±

    ChengXiaoughed. ¡°I know. You are not that old yet why are you suddenly speaking like that? Don¡¯t worry. We won¡¯t trade our lives for points.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong but...¡± Zheng was going to say something.

    Then Xuan interrupted him from the distance with a yell. ¡°Time¡¯s up. Everyone depart!¡±

    Zheng looked at the two of them and said. ¡°Just, be careful.¡± He mounted on the Nightmare then followed after Xuan.

    This group had abandoned everything that made them heavy cavalries, the heavy armors, the barding and the spears. The only close range weapon they carried was a broadsword. This group can only be categorized as light cavalries.

    In return, they gained swift movement speed. The riders entered the darkness of the night like wind. People in the city could no longer see them.

    Lan¡¯s abilities shined in this situation. She was inexperienced in riding horses. However, the psyche scan was the most useful ability in this tactic. As dawn of the second day came, the group ran through distance that would have taken them two days. The psyche scan detected the front most group of Uruk-hai. It was a group of three hundred Uruk-hai riding on wargs. These were probably the scouts in the movie.

    ¡°Use night arrows...¡± Xuanmanded.

    Xuan taught them basicmands after the group was formed. He also had people painted some of the arrows ck. Due to theck of time, each rider only received ten of such arrows.

    The riders came near the camps. The horses were trained so that they wouldn¡¯t make any noise. Legs an Heng fired their arrows. The riders then lobbed arrows at the camps.

    The structure of the Uruk-hai army was fairy crude. There were no such positions as lieutenants, marshals. The groups tended to be led by a single leader. But due to their strength, theck of a structure wasn¡¯t prominent.

    The first wave of arrows killed dozens of Uruk-hai. Xuan thenmanded a wave of fire arrows. It ignited the camps and killed thirty more Uruk-hai. On the third wave, the riders used night arrows again while the Uruk-hai was paying attention for more fire arrows, which led to even more casualties. The Uruk-hai was in a chaos. Only ten of them mounted on the wards and ran out from the camps.

    However, what awaited them outside were the riders with their bows ready. Numerous arrows pierce through these ten Uruk-hai. Xuanmanded the riders to lower their bows then had Zheng lead thirty riders charge into the camps. The rest of the riders began retrieving useable arrows.

    And so, they wiped a group of Uruk-hai without any casualty. Although ambush was also a factor to the result. It was almost miraculouspared to the riders¡¯ previous tactic of charging straight in.

    ¡°Get on your mount. March at normal speed. Twenty minutes of eating. Two hours of rest on the horses. Lan, expand the psyche scan itsrgest size. Rest when you are tired.¡± Xuanmanded then mounted on his horse.

    The riders quickly followed hismands. They talked andughed loudly while they ate. The riders wouldn¡¯t fear the Uruk-hai but the feat they aplished would normally require five hundred elite riders, and not without casualties. This achievement gave them faith in this journey.

    Three after noon on the same day, Lan detected another group of 1500 Uruk-hai. This group were carrying loads of spoils. It appeared that they raided a vige. Xuan inquired the situation thenmanded the riders to ambush the Uruk-hai.

    Zheng was nowhere near Xuan¡¯s ability when it came tomanding a group of more than thirty people. He was only experienced with small groups. So Xuan naturally became the leader here. Zheng worked under hismands.

    The riders caught up to the Uruk-hai right as dusk fell. Sunlight was dimming but their views were still clear. The Uruk-hai were unrest upon seeing the riders but when they realized the small number, they became careless. Three hundred Uruk-hai raised their spears. And two groups split up to surround the riders.

    The riders didn¡¯t charge at them as usual. They shot arrows at the split up groups. Three waves of shootingter, a hundred of the armored and shield Uruk-hai fell. This enraged the rest of them. Five hundred Uruk-hai charged at the riders.

    The riders stopped shooting and retreated. However, they stopped at fifty meters and shot another wave of arrows. They continued to retreat then shoot. Hundreds of Uruk-hai fell down before they became aware of the situation. Their archers countered, taking down several riders that didn¡¯t dodge in time.

    Xuan brought Heng and Legs for times like this. The two of them had greater range and uracy than the Uruk-hai. They sniped the archers. Any Uruk-hai that came close were shot down by the riders. Yet, they couldn¡¯t outrun the horses when they retreated. The Uruk-hai scattered and the riders shot freely.

    The time reached two after midnight. Thest Uruk-hai died at the cost of four riders. ¡°Get on your mount. March at normal speed. Twenty minutes of eating. Six hours of sleep on the horses. Then we will continue the attacks!¡±

 Vol 16 22-1

    For three days and three nights, the name of the guerri warfare riders spread through thend of Rohan. All Uruk-hai that had ran into the riders were wiped. Thousands of Uruk-hai lost their lives on the Rohannd and gave birth to the name Hooves of Ghosts. The riders came and went without traces. They were as mysterious as ghosts.

    Only forty riders were left at this point. However, these forty were the elites among elites. And because God enhanced the natives in this world, these riders possessed battle Qi and stronger bodies. Three days of battle unlocked the first gic constraint for seven of them. Ten riders became able to use Explosive Shots. As the teacher, Heng cried unfair to such advancement. Though the riders gained massivebat strength.

    The groups¡¯ number continued to drop but theirbat strength rose. They had killed over four thousand Uruk-hai. One rider began cutting the Uruk-hai¡¯s ear after each kill. Soon, the rest of the riders followed this practice. Zheng then handed them bags to hang on the horses¡¯ sides.

    Non-stop battles consumed everyone¡¯s body to its limit. The psyche scan no longer found any Uruk-hai raiding viges nor scouts. It appeared that the Uruk-hai feared this group of riders because they gathered to form an army of 15,000 and marched toward Helm¡¯s Deep.

    The riders were no longer able to ambush such an army. Furthermore, there was an increased number of Uruk-hai that could use Explosive Shot in the army. Xuan made the prompt decision to retreat the riders to Helm¡¯s Deep. The movie characters though weren¡¯t too satisfied with retreating. The power of the riders gave them more confidence than ever before. They felt as though they would never lose as long as their horses and bows were still in hands.

    Aragorn and Legs were awed by the tactic. Legs muttered. ¡°We elves have the best archery techniques. Our horse riding isn¡¯t at the same level but we can probably suppress Mordor¡¯s army behind their walls if we were to use the same tactic.¡±

    Aragorn nodded in agreement. He eximed. ¡°Gondor isn¡¯t a nation of riders but we have arge enough poption that it won¡¯t be difficult to select a few thousand elite riders that can use bows.¡±

    Zheng responded without paying much attention to them. He was thinking to himself at the moment. These forty riders were a strong force. They might not be too useful in a war but they could change the tide in team battles. The Explosive Shots alone couldpensate for theck of magical weapons, close rangebat ability, and sustainability. The first wave of ten Explosive Shots would kill off most yers. He wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge ten shots without being in Destruction.

    (We have to get our hands on these forty riders. The best case is to obtain their control from Theoden. This influence can be a threat to team East America and team Celestial in the uing encounters. Or in the least, the riders can reduce their team members in case they are hostile.) Zheng thought as he rode on the Nightmare. He didn¡¯t really participate in the battles during these three days because it would consume too much mental stamina to fight without rests. After pondering, he slept on the Nightmare. Xuan took over his lead rope. It didn¡¯t matter to Xuan if he got sleep or not anyway.

    Time gradually passed. The group arrived at Helm¡¯s Deep at dawn. Golden sunlight painted their background as they rode into Helm¡¯s Deep.

    This was a fortress built in the depth of a valley. The walls were made of solid rocks. There were no crevices among the rocks. The walls were over ten meters tall. This was an imprable fortress.

    The riders brought out their spoils. The vigers, soldiers, everyone in the fortress cheered at the sight of countless Uruk-hai ears. There were simply too many ears that these riders didn¡¯t get to cut off every Uruk-hai. The ears represented the group¡¯s glory.

    ¡°Over four thousand Uruk-hai killed. Three hundred warg scouts, a thousand berserkers, and three thousand regr Uruk-hai!¡± One of the rider announced their achievement to the vigers. It was a mean to disy their glory and to raise the people¡¯s spirits.

    Contrast to the confidence shown on the riders, people in the fortress were filled with gloom and unease. They appeared to fear the iing army. Since there were only several hundreds of guards in the fortress. All the guards and vigers added up to less than a thousand. Yet, this was what they had to hold against over ten thousand Uruk-hai. The chances of them surviving were slim.

    Zheng saw Theoden ran down the stairs, followed by Gimli, Eowyn, and two members of team China. Their expressions all showed surprised.

    Zheng said. ¡°King of Rohan, please allow these warriors to have a meal and a good sleep. The Uruk-hai are still far from us. They wille after night.¡±

    Theoden said. ¡°Wee back, brave souls. The scouts have told us your deeds, Hooves of Ghosts. I am proud of you bringing fear to the Uruk-hai. Rests and prepare yourselves for the battle at night. Let the Uruk-hai know they are running up against a wall. A wall of steel!¡±

    The riders cheered then headed into the fortress. Aragorn, Legs and the yers followed. They had stronger bodies but they also needed the rests. It wasn¡¯t viable to take on the battle at their current state.

    A few stepster, Lan frowned. She connected the group with Soul Link. ¡°Zheng! There¡¯s someone flying over. He¡¯s fast. He will be here in a minute!¡±

    The scan entered everyone¡¯s minds. Team China looked up to see a ck dot flying across the sky at incredible speed. In just a minute, the dot grew clearer to the eye. It was a ck hair young man standing on a sword. He wore a casual attire but his image was clearly a cultivator of the Chinese legends. And his rank was high enough to allow him to control flying swords.

    ChengXiao whistled and grabbed the person next to him. ¡°Shit. Look. That¡¯s a cultivator technique. Someone actually exchange those overpowered items. Those take tens of thousands of points and even S ranked rewards. These people are crazy. It¡¯s scary they can afford those.¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°It doesn¡¯t necessarilye from exchanges. There are three methods to obtain cultivator¡¯s manuals. One, he possess them before entering this realm. Two, he learned it from movies such as the Legend of Zu. Or he is actually a movie character brought into the team by the yers. I wonder which type he belongs to.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s pointless discussing. He¡¯s still an enemy.¡± YinKong gave a cold smiled as she unsheathed Excalibur.

    Zheng and Heng recovered from the surprise. Heng drew his bow to a full moon and ced two arrows on it. Zheng got down from the Nightmare. It would hinder him from using Destruction because he might identally destroy it.

    The young man on the sword was Luo YingLong from team Celestial. He had his pride being the second strongest person in the team, especially a team that consisted of three Caucasians, one ck and two Chinese. He fought team Devil twice. During the first encounter, he joined the Zu Sect. On the second encounter, he lost to the demon from team Devil even after bing a cultivator. And finally, he wasn¡¯t able to kill Zhao ZuiKong with the cauldron he just crafted. His pride was on the verge of falling apart. He needed a victory to wipe away the shame.

    (I have to defeat the unawakened demon to disy the power of Xiuzhen. We will see if the saints¡¯ method of unlocking the gic constraint is more powerful or the Xiuzhen methods we Chinese created! The time of promise with ZuiKong hasn¡¯te yet but we can determine who¡¯s stronger!) He howled as Helm¡¯s Deep became clear in his sight.

 Vol 16 22-2

    A light de shed downward from the sky. The vigers cried at the sight. The young man standing on his sword floated on the height parallel to the wall. He scanned the people below then fixed his eyes on Zheng. ¡°Zheng Zha! Do you dare to fight me?¡±

    Before Zheng spoke, ChengXiao murmured. ¡°This isn¡¯t several hundred years ago. Who still says lines like do you dare to fight? Why don¡¯t you say I¡¯m general x, announce yourself?¡±

    Lan and Hengughed. Lan said to everyone through Soul Link. ¡°Be careful, his mental capacity is high. It¡¯s almost at the level of a psyche force user. I feel an unknown pressure for simply being in front of him.¡±

    Zheng responded through Soul Link. ¡°But he¡¯s bold toe to us by himself. Doesn¡¯t he know that each team have their uniqueness? Yet he ran straight to us. Is he bored with life or does he have the power to support him?¡±

    Xuan didn¡¯t even pull out his pistols and said with his mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. There won¡¯t be any problems. This is a hothead or perhaps a Chinese nationalistic youth. Anyway, we aren¡¯t in any danger. This is going to be just an interlude in the movie. He appeared to know you. So your clone must have defeated him. Zheng, speak something to fool him and have him leave.¡±

    The veins in Luo YingLong¡¯s forehead surfaced. He yelled. ¡°Who are you calling a hothead? Who¡¯s the nationalistic youth? F*ck! Speak up if you have something to say instead of murmuring to yourselves. Don¡¯t treat me like a hothead!¡±

    (He¡¯s really a hothead.) The rest of team China eximed.

    Zheng said. ¡°I am the leader of team China, Zheng Zha. Which team are you from? What do you want from me?¡±

    Luo YingLong calmed himself. A few secondster, he said. ¡°My name is Luo YingLong, a member of team Celestial. I am here to challenge you!¡±

    He didn¡¯t notice the wording he used. Challenge was usually reserved for someone of a lower level challenging a high level or when both sides were equal. His presence currently felt much stronger than Zheng¡¯s. Everyone would assume he had the advantage. Yet, he used the word challenge.

    But Zheng knew Xuan guessed it right. This person fought his clone. ¡°Don¡¯t you feel this is too sudden?¡± Zheng suddenly asked.

    Luo YingLong responded, seemingly confused. ¡°Sudden? What sudden? Why is it sudden to challenge you?¡±

    Zheng scratched his head. ¡°Challenges are without a question fine if we are in the same team. Since spars would not end up with casualties. However, we are in team battle. Are you afraid that we will kill you as a team bying alone?¡±

    ¡°Kill me?¡± Heughed out with craze. ¡°Kill me? What gave you the courage to say that? How would you kill me? Sci-fi weapons? Bombs? sma guns? Laser guns? Or chop me up with a sword? Look over here. I am a cultivator! How can I not have FaBao (magical items) on me? Like the Golden Silk Vest I am wearing underneath. My ShiFu (teacher) especially crafted it for me. It will bring up a golden barrier when any offensive abilitiese near. The Blue Jade Pendant on my wrist will bring up a barrier on fatal attacks. And...¡± He introduced his magical items and weapons one by one.

    (He¡¯s indeed a hothead.) Zheng quickly stopped him when he got to his underwear. ¡°Wait. Wait. Back to the point. You said you want to challenge me. My reply is I refuse. This isn¡¯t a one on one battle. We are going through a movie. I have a battleing at night. Don¡¯t bother me if you don¡¯t have anything important. Go back and learn to use all your items.¡±

    Luo YingLong shouted with anger. ¡°F*ck. You are fooling with me, aren¡¯t you? I know all my items. There¡¯s no need for you to tell me. Did you say you have someone that can kill me? I will see who can break through my defensive items!¡±

    Zheng snapped his fingers at Heng. Heng understood his intention and nodded. He ced an arrow on his bow. The bow was drawn to a full moon. An overwhelming presence exploded from him as he aimed the arrow at Luo YingLong.

    Luo YingLong thought nothing of Heng until that arrow was aimed at him. His expression turned serious. He took the jade pendant off his wrist and held it in his hand. ¡°Shoot the arrow if you can. I don¡¯t know it will injure me but if I lose any of my items... you won¡¯t get away with it. If you shoot the arrow, I won¡¯t forgive you!¡±

    Zheng stopped Heng and said to Luo YingLong with a smile. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say we don¡¯t have anyone that can kill you? Do you really believe you are invincible to show off your strength in front of us? That¡¯s too arrogant.¡±

    Luo YingLong¡¯s face blushed. He yelled back. ¡°Enough with the deviation. We will talk after the fight! F*ck, I have to kill you!¡±

    Just as he was about to attack, a ringtone came from his chest. ¡°Pick up the phone. Pick up the phone. I am his woman...¡±

    His face turned redder. He almost wanted to smash the phone. Everyone else stopped talking and all the eyes were staring at him. He lowered his head then took the phone out. He suppressed voice and shouted. ¡°You vile woman! I will teach you when Ie back... Uh. Adam. Okay. I understand... but team China is too... Wait for me toe back.¡± He then clenched his teeth and roared.

    Everyone stared at him in confusion. There were several thousand pairs of eyes at this moment. He couldn¡¯t even raise his head after losing face. The anger continued to build up within him. Finally, he threw the phone onto the wall. Bang! It sted a hollow. He turned around and flew away on his sword, leaving only an echo of his final line.

    ¡°Zheng Zhao! You won¡¯t be always so lucky. We will eventually fight it out! Just you wait... f*ck, AHH...¡± His voice trailed off.

    Zheng was baffled and asked the others. ¡°What did hee here for? Just to say this?¡± But no one knew. Xuan murmured the name Luo YingLong just mentioned, Adam.

    On the other hand, the whereabout of team Celestial¡¯s main forces were still unknown. All five teams hadpletely split up in the Lord of the Rings world. But they believed that all the teams would meet at the final battle in Mordor.

    HaoTian brought the newbie group to Isengard. What awaited them were countless Uruk-hai. HaoTian coaxed the newbies into believing the Uruk-hai would find them out for certain if they were to cross the path. And instead, where it was deemed dangerous was the safest ce. So they were better off staying here. HaoTian and the four veterans began their daily quest of capturing Uruk-hai.

    WangXia was the most experienced of the group at this task for being a reconnoiter in the special forces. They captured several Uruk-hai each day and injected them with T-virus. Then they inserted a device into the Uruk-hai¡¯s heads to hypnotize them as Xuan had nned.

    ¡°Never imagined God has this stuff. Only the U.S. has relevant technology in the real world, and the technology weren¡¯t mature enough. It¡¯s used as a tool to get people to confess and read through their minds. It¡¯s also effective at hypnotizing. Xuan¡¯s notes mention that the minds of newly transformed Nemesis are nk. We can alter them at will with this device. Haha. He¡¯s simply amazing!¡± HaoTianughed.

    The four veterans thought that HaoTian wasn¡¯t too far away from Xuan.

    ¡°Ha. Why are you looking at me with such admiration? Rx. I promise these Uruk-hai Nemesis will be ten times stronger than Nemesis turned from humans! A Nemesis that can use battle Qi. Haha.¡± His exaggeratedughter echoed through the woods.

    Talking about the woods, Merry and the veterans of team Africa were in the woods. They were standing in front of a group of Ents. Neos¡¯s n was to convince the Ents into following his orders and participate in the battle at Mordor. However, the task wasn¡¯t so easy.

    ¡°Like I said, as long as Mordor exists, they will attempt to burn down the forest. It isn¡¯t rational to stay wary every day of your lives. Instead of waiting for the fire to happen before countering, you might as well prevent it. Ally with Rohan, Gondor, the Elves, and the Wizards to crush Mordor!¡± He spoke loudly to the Ents but he was unsure of the effect of his words.

    An Ent spoke slowly. ¡°But this isn¡¯t the war of Ents. It¡¯s a war of men and Wizards.¡±

    ¡°Has the Wizard not fallen to the control of Sauron? Can you be certain that these woods aren¡¯t the next target after the defeat of men? My advice is...¡±

    (This isn¡¯t enough. Damn Ents... but they are such a strong force. They have powerful bodies and life magic. I have to seize this force in my hands!) Neos continued his attempts at obtaining the most important influence in this world.

    However, team Northern Ice Land right now... A man with long hair stood on top a ground of broken bodies. He yed with a ring in hand thenughed. ¡°So that¡¯s the use of this ring. Interesting, truly interesting. Let¡¯s give it to Sauron. I am looking forward to the reaction when they see he revives. Haha.¡± He turned around and walked out the swamps. The sky ahead of him was red. That was where Mordor stood.

 Vol 16 23-1

    Zheng slept through the day. Night fell. The sky outside was pitch ck. The only lights came from the torches on the fortress walls. Many of the vigers stare at the night sky in this darkness. They knew this would be sleepless night.

    The movie characters, the riders, and the rest of team China woke up along with Zheng. Hunger emerged immediately. They thought they could eat a whole cow. -princess- was smart to order preparation of food when they just fell asleep. Roasted meat and biscuits were waiting for them on the tables already. Everyone began to fill themselves up.

    Aragorn asked Eowyn. ¡°What time is this? The Uruk-hai arrived yet?¡±

    Eowyn gave him a bitter smile. ¡°They are almost here, only an hour left. There are so many of them, over 15,000. And we have only hundreds here... Oh, yes. Three hundred elves came before sunset. They said Elrond of Rivendell sent them to honor the alliance that once existed between elves and men. But aside from them, we have no other reinforcements.¡±

    ¡°Have faith in Gandalf. He will be back with reinforcements... He said he will be back with reinforcements when the sun rises. I have faith in him.¡± Aragorn said.

    The six members of team China weren¡¯t in such a good mood. In the movie plot, Gandalf would arrive in the morning with reinforcements. They would then defeat the Uruk-hai in a blitz. However, this wasn¡¯t a movie. Anything could happen. The increased number of Uruk-hai was an example. Although the Rohan riders were also stronger than the movies portrayed. Two thousand riders were still at a disadvantage. How many Uruk-hai they could kill in this defense might sway the result of the battle.

    Zheng paused for a moment. ¡°I n to use the Anubis Bracelet. My blood energy has be increasing all this time so I can summon at least a thousand Anubis Warriors. They are pretty strong in closebat. As long as their head remains, they can continue fighting. There three meter bodies are also bigger than the Uruk-hai. They should win one on one. The only thing I am worried about is if the another team attacks us when I am depleted of blood energy, which affects Destruction. What do you think?¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°The effect from the Anubis Bracelet is nearly negligible. You can¡¯t control the thousand warriors. They will fight on their own once summoned. But we are fighting a defensive war. Archers or soldiers that can followmands are more useful in this scenario. The Anubis Warriors will only disrupt the formation of our army and elerate the copse of the fortress. We can¡¯t use the Anubis Bracelet here. Save it for the battle at Gondor.¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°Then what should we do? I can at least fight and assist using the Nightmare. Theyout of the defensive passageways are nearly perfect. It will be difficult for the Uruk-hai to break through. What about you guys? One mistake in a battle of this scale could lead to death. How about just fly up with the Sky Stick and attack from up there? Heng is able to do this. How many rune word bullets do you have?¡±

    ¡°My intention isn¡¯t to battle the Uruk-hai head on.¡± Xuan said. ¡°That¡¯s the most idiotic tactic. The Anubis Bracelet is useless in a defensive battle but another item has great use. You can also use it easily. The Book of the Dead.¡±

    The Book of the Dead recorded many offensive magic. Yet, Zheng couldn¡¯t read any of the writings in the book. The few of the magic he remembered was taught by TengYi. Of course, the third unlocked stage allowed him to simte TengYi to some degree and deduce some spells using his own knowledge. However, the precision was questionable.

    One of the magic TengYi tranted could alter the terrain!

    Everyone finished eating. The main movie characters and team China headed to the fortress walls. An elf was speaking to Theoden. There were also several hundred elven archers here.

    Legs cried. ¡°The Nighthawks, royal guards of Rivendell. Three hundreds of them. That¡¯s half the royal guards.¡±

    Everyone walked to the elf that was speaking. They exchanged words of gratitude then quietly waited on the wall.

    The members of team China sat quite some distance away from the movie characters. They had conversations of their own that were best kept from the movie characters.

    Xuan said. ¡°Judging by the hothead¡¯s words, they will probably enter the team battle when the plot progressed to the battle at Gondor. That isn¡¯t far away. There are a few points we must do. First, we will retrieve the force we sent out to obtain influence. HaoTian is strong in both intelligence and strength. It is also time to harvest the Nemesis. The result of the harvest will depend on his ability. Zero and the other three members should return to the team. Their strengths are useful in a team battle. Andstly, the influence we obtained, archers that can use Explosive Shot...¡±

    Zheng interrupted him. ¡°What are you doing? This isn¡¯t some amateur novel where you are going to die in the battle by taking an arrow for me. You speak like you are giving yourst words. We arerades! We can¡¯t consider death so readily!¡±

    Xuan nodded and pondered for a second. ¡°Understood. I have exined what needs to be said. If you don¡¯t get anything, then ask HaoTiao. A mortal¡¯s wisdom confronting another mortal¡¯s wisdom. Isn¡¯t it another way to grow stronger?¡±

    The premonition felt increasingly inauspicious to Zheng. Before he got to speak, a series of heavy footsteps could be hearding from afar. The footsteps rumbled without order. Torches gradually showed up in the distance. They formed a field on the horizon and slowly moved toward the fortress. Although there were only 15000 Uruk-hai, they extended throughout the field. The countless torches and rumbling could drive people insane.

    The Uruk-hai had arrived. The battle at Helm¡¯s Deepmenced.

    Zheng nced at Xuan and said. ¡°You always act on pure reason. Why did you suddenly have premonitions? It¡¯s such a human trait. Whatever it is, you at least have to try your best to survive. If you think you are going to die, then there is no hope. Anyway... you said you will unlock the fourth stage. Aren¡¯t you wishing to obtain feelings and senses? Obtain everything that a person should have? Then give all that you have to survive!¡± He got up and walked over to the Nightmare then mounted on the horse.

    The Uruk-hai were the strongest species of the orcs. They had a violent temper. They lusted for blood and killing. They wouldn¡¯t run upon encountering strong forces unlike the orcs and half-orcs. In contrast, powerful enemies would excite them. This was a difficult battle. The Uruk-hai would invade the fortress with their overwhelming number. No one knew if the walls could hold them until the morning came.

    As the torches came closer, so did the footsteps. The people on the wall could see the army with their bare eyes. The Uruk-hai were armed to the teeth unlike the orcs. Their equipments exceeded even the soldiers of Rohan. Saruman crafted an army of steel.

    The Uruk-hai had two meter tall bodies, wore dark armors and helms made of steel. Many carried three meter long pikes. Some carried double-bent swords and bows.

    Aragorn was yelling to the elves in Elvishnguage. Team China couldn¡¯t understand him but it was not the time for that. They gripped onto their weapons. The Uruk-hai came closer and closer and finally, they stopped just outside the arrow range.

    The battle...menced.

 Vol 16 23-2

    The Uruk-hai stopped their advancement. An official looking Uruk-hai stepped onto a boulder. It roared and turned its head. Its voice echoed throughout the battlefield. Then a second Uruk-hai followed. Then a third, fourth... until the Uruk-hai¡¯s roars reached every part of the battlefield. They thumped the ground with their pikes and weapons in rhythm. It felt as though the ground was trembling.

    An older archer¡¯s hands shook, letting go an arrow that was ready on the bow. It killed a pikeman Uruk-hai. The battlefield suddenly fell to a silence for a moment then the Uruk-hai roared with more insanity than ever. The blood instilled no fear but instead drove them to frenzy. The Uruk-hai charged at the wall.

    ¡°Ready! Fire!¡± Aragorn who was standing by the elves drew his sword. He swung the sword and pointed it at the Uruk-hai then shouted.

    The elves lived up to their name of Nighthawks. Over fifty of them ced multiple arrows on the bow at once. Some elves enchanted their arrows with a green glow. The first wave of arrows fired. The multi-shots all in multiple Uruk-hai, clearing an area of Uruk-hai. However, their armors were not made of paper after all. Many arrows were deflected and these Uruk-hai continued charging as though nothing hit them.

    Heng stood next to Zheng. He cried with surprise upon seeing the elven technique. ¡°Multishot? Amazing! Wish I can see what techniques they have yet to show. If someone can use the nine arrow shot...¡±

    Zheng casually replied. ¡°You can just wait here if you aren¡¯t scared dying. And it will be better if you put your head out from the wall. I saw quite a few Uruk-hai with bows, and crossbows.¡±

    Heng hushed but his eyes kept ncing back at the elves. Zheng gave a shout and unsheathed Tiger¡¯s Soul. Heng finally began shooting at the Uruk-hai beneath the fortress.

    The Uruk-hai finally reached the walls. Aragorn yelled. ¡°Fire at will! Fire at will!¡±

    All the elves and elderly standing on the wall began firing at will. The elves and enlisted vigers totaled to a thousand archers. Arrows poured down like rain. The cries of Uruk-hai and tingling noises took over the field. Only arrows shot by the elves and elite archers could pierce the armor of the Uruk-hai. The rest of the archers were too weak. The rain of arrows seemed crowded but merely half of them were effective.

    As the Uruk-hai came close, they began to pushdders onto the wall. Somedders managed to stay in ce. At the cries of men and elves, several Uruk-hai climbed up the wall. Those didn¡¯t pull into defense fast enough died to the Uruk-hai.

    (City attacks are too straightforward at this age. Weapons, tactics, and armyposition are all too simple. ounts of wars from the Song Dynasty recorded boiling water, rolling boulders, ballista, catapults. There are none of these here. You charge at me and I defend.) Zheng contemted these questions.

    The Nightmare leaped. The light de extended to its maximum range and shed across. All thedders within thirty meters of him were cut in two. The Uruk-hai on thedder fell off the wall in terrible cries. It didn¡¯t seem that they could survive the fall. Yet, there were too many Uruk-hai underneath. Zheng shed dozens ofdders but recements came in one after another. A single person¡¯s power couldn¡¯t turn the tide of a battle.

    Dong! Zheng¡¯s light de barrier shattered. He quickly controlled the Nightmare to jump back down. He was staying on the wall using his barrier to defend against the numerous arrows. Then a few Explosive Shots shattered the barrier. The shots came from far away so that was all they aplished. Though he Zheng stayed a little longer, the rest of the arrows would have turned him into a hive.

    ¡°F*ck! That was not over yet!¡± Those shots angered him. He formed a new light de barrier over his body then replenished his Qi from the mithril ring. The Nightmare leaped off the wall. The movie characters shouted with bloodshot eyes. They had formed bonds with Zheng. The members of team China also shouted. Except for Xuan who pulled out his pistols calmly.

    Pah! Zhengnded on the ground. The ten-meter fall didn¡¯t harm him nor the Nightmare because hended on the Uruk-hai and crushed them into meat paste. Without even a pause, Tiger¡¯s Soul shed across.

    The Uruk-hai weren¡¯t using their battle Qi since Zheng¡¯s appearance was unexpected. The twenty-meter light de cut through all the Uruk-hai in a twenty-meter radius. Hundreds or maybe nearly a thousand of Uruk-hai died in this attack. Zheng then charged into the army. Blood and flesh flew all over the area as Tiger¡¯s Soul moved.

    Gimli yelled. ¡°You are the strongest, luckiest, and most foolish warrior... I will kill you for taking so light of your own live, you bastard!¡±

    Though the movie characters had seen Zheng¡¯s strength and were aware of the unique attribute of the Nightmare. They knew that once Zheng couldn¡¯t hold out anymore, he would climb back up the wall. This was not the time to ponder more deeply. Aragorn yelled. ¡°Archers back! Front row fighters ready for close rangebat once the Uruk-hai climbs onto the wall!¡±

    Zheng¡¯s bravery stimted the soldiers¡¯ morale. However, the wall of the fortress was so wide that he had no way of defending every ce. Ladders were ced some distance from him then the endless Uruk-hai climbed up. They might not have that many archers but all the Uruk-hai were powerful fighters. It took two men or one elf to defend against one Uruk-hai. Their numbers were building up on the wall. The only ce devoid of them were at where Zheng was defending. All other ces of the wall entered close range fights.

    The contrast among their soldiers became apparent. The ones with battle Qi took one or more the Uruk-hai without fear. On the other hand, the enlisted vigers were victims of ughters. They could aid with arrows but close rangebat forced them back.

    The fortress was well designed that despite many Uruk-hai climbed up the walls, the archers on the back could remain shooting arrows. That and the elite fighters in the front finally held the Uruk-hai from advancing.

    Four members of team China entered the battle and the tides changed.

    Heng had little impact despite having powerful shots. He was only as useful as an elven archer in this battle. ChengXiao¡¯s martial art and YinKong¡¯s assassination were much stronger than the Uruk-hai with battle Qi. They blocked off over a dozen Uruk-hai at once. However, the one that was most destructive to the Uruk-hai was Xuan.

    Xuan stood in the middle of a pack with his dual pistols. The pistols danced around him. Each of his shots prated one or more Uruk-hai and even arrows that were shot at him. The Gauss pistols were powerful enough to stop their Explosive Shots. Xuan did not see with his eyes. His Gun-kata followed the trace of all possible iing attacks.

    He shook his hands. Two magazines dropped to the ground. The magazines were still smoking. A hundred Uruk-hai were lying around him. His cool and apathetic expression along with his actions made him seem captivating.

    Zheng was fighting among the Uruk-hai but he was paying attention to the wall. He apuded upon seeing the might of Gun-kata. Just then, he saw an Uruk-hai that was holding a torch charged at the wall, the wall where Xuan was standing on.

 Vol 16 24-1

    Xuan was standing on where it would get bombed in the original plot. This was the turning point of the battle. The Uruk-hai couldn¡¯t have broken into this fortress otherwise in a single night otherwise. Zheng discussed with Xuan beforehand and they came up with a solution. Once the wall was bombed, Zheng would use the Book of the Dead to alter the terrain of the area to block the Uruk-hai from entering the fortress.

    How could Xuan have forgotten about the bomb? Yet, he was still standing at that section of the wall. Right as Zheng turned around, he saw the Uruk-hai with the torch charged toward sewer under the wall.

    ¡°No!¡± Zheng¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. There wasn¡¯t even the time for him to dismount. He jumped straight off the Nightmare¡¯s back then jumped again midair with Instant Destruction into Geppo. He was flying to where Xuan was.

    His speed was still too slow. The Uruk-hai was only four meters away from the wall. Its body impaled with numerous arrows but it made the jump into the sewer before the end of his life. Bang! A seven-meter wide section of the wall was sted. The explosion was so strong that the shockwave blew Zheng back several meters. This wasn¡¯t a primitive bomb made from gunpowder as depicted in the movie. The explosion was on par with their high-explosive bombs.

    The instant Zhengnded, he charged toward the exploded area. The Uruk-hai were swarming toward the opening as they roared in frenzy. Then they met the even more frenzied Zheng. His eyes were bloody red and he was growling like a wild beast. The front most Uruk-hai that came near him instantly turned into numerous small pieces. No one could see clearly what he did. Zheng was charging right through the Uruk-hai, hoping to reach the opening first.

    The Uruk-hai of course did not consent. They attacked the tiny human (in their eyes). Zheng¡¯s hands moved ever so slightly but dozens of Uruk-hai near him were torn apart as if they were killed by a beast. Zheng left a trail of torn pieces of bodies as he ran. His hands each grabbed a Uruk-hai¡¯s head. When he reached the broken wall, he mmed the heads into the wall. The two heads were smashed into tiny pieces.

    ¡°Xuan? Are you alright?¡± He yelled with craze as soon as he entered through the broken wall. A trail of broken bodiesy behind him. Not one Uruk-hai was able to dy him for even a second. The Uruk-hai in the distance hesitated as they witnessed his strength.

    Under the broken wall, YinKong and ChengXiao were already there. YinKong carried Xuan out right after the explosion. ChengXiao was forcing medicine into Xuan¡¯s mouth. Yet, his gloomy expression was nothing like his normal cheerful and confident self. The bad feeling deepened inside Zheng.

    ¡°How is him? I am f*cking asking you how is him?¡± Zheng shouted before he even came close.

    ChengXiao shouted back at him. ¡°You just f*cking stand there and hold off the Uruk-hai! Trust the doctor when you are wounded... I am the doctor here. Now, shut up!¡± He didn¡¯t slow down as he talked. He took off Xuan¡¯s clothes. Zheng saw blood pouring out from Xuan¡¯s left chest, where the heart was located. It seemed just like...

    ¡°Ah! I will make you pay with your lives! The Uruk-hai! Saruman!¡± He shouted then charged back to the opening.

    Legs seemed to be hesitating. He wanted to say something but no words came to his mind when he saw the whirlwind of flesh and blood within the Uruk-hai army. He frowned and continued shooting. Back in the elven realm, Xuan once looked for him.

    ¡°Yes. I asked Legs to take me to meet you, Lady of the Wood.¡°

    Dawn had yet toe. The Fellowship was going to leave after the sun rose and Gdriel would give each of them a gift. Two after midnight, Xuan woke Legs up to bring him to Gdriel.

    Gdriel said with a sly smile. ¡°Oh, emotionless human. What do you wish to see me for? To apologize for the ornament you broke?¡±

    Xuan replied calmly. ¡°No, to make a deal with you.¡±

    Gdriel was surprised then sheughed. ¡°Your friends have promised a deal with the elves. Are you looking to circumvent them and make a deal with us by yourself?¡±

    ¡°Not that type of trade.¡± Xuan shook his head. ¡°I wish to obtain something to you. And in return, I will give you the One Ring dispelled of Sauron¡¯s soul. Of course, that won¡¯t be right now. The next time wee to this world...¡±

    Gdriel frowned. She stared at Xuan with seriousness. ¡°Enticing but don¡¯t you think you¡¯re talking about the impossible? If Sauron is so easily defeated, the many races of Middle Earth wouldn¡¯t have given him the title of Dark Lord. It was a sign of our fear. What do you wish to obtain from me?¡±

    Xuan gazed at Gdriel. ¡°I need something that allows a person to revive after death, or to fake a death. It can be an item, or magic... There are dreadful enemies of our team in this world. I am uncertain of our ability to rival them. If we failed, then the One Ring and our deal with the elves will fall through. Tell me, do the elves have such item or magic?¡±

    Legs felt a sharp pain on his face. An arrow grazed past his cheek and pulled him back from the memory. Xuan also talked to him after speaking with Gdriel. He was told not to tell the rest of team China about the meeting. Legs agreed and buried the secret in his heart.

    (However, will everything proceed as you expected, Xuan? If Zheng forgot about that item, you will lose your life.) Legs stared at Zheng. He wanted to yell but held himself back many times. When Zheng ran back out of the Uruk-hai, Legs stopped shooting and fixed his eyes at Zheng.

    Zheng was holding the leaf of Telperion in his hand. His whole body was dripping in blood and so was his hand. He stuck the leaf into Xuan¡¯s mouth. The leaf turned into a green liquid in an instant then flowed down his throat.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief. He gazed at ChengXiao. ¡°Hurry and look at his injury. Didn¡¯t you save Boromir even when he had a hole in his chest? How could you not save yourrade?¡±

    He was being extremely unreasonable. The injury was the deciding factor on whether the medic was able to save someone. ChengXiao ignored him. His needle moved between the skin on Xuan¡¯s chest. The thread was sewing up the wound. YinKong kept a Freezing Pill in her hand in case Xuan entered critical condition.

    Zheng stared as ChengXiao performed the treatment. He also ran out the broken wall again and tore nearly three thousand Uruk-hai to pieces before returning. The Uruk-hai stoppeding to this area. And so the archers on the wall managed to keep them from advancing.

    ChengXiao¡¯s hands moved faster and faster. A bit of redness returned to Xuan¡¯s face. The blooding out from his chest was lessening. However, just as ChengXiao was going to close up the wound, he cried with tears. ¡°F*ck it! I am done with this... What do you want me to do when his heart was crushed. There wasn¡¯t even time for me to treat the wound and no time to give him the Freezing Pill. What do you want me to do...¡±

    Zheng¡¯s expression changed abruptly. He lifted ChengXiao and shouted. ¡°Didn¡¯t you close up the wound? Aren¡¯t blood returning to his face? Didn¡¯t I feed him the leaf of Telperion? Why didn¡¯t you give him the Freezing Pill? Why?¡±

    YinKong immediately forced the pill into Xuan¡¯s mouth. However, there was no sign of him being frozen because he could no longer swallow the pill. YinKong crushed the pill and tried to mouth feed him but it was no use. She felt his pulse on the neck then stood up. ¡°... He¡¯s dead.¡±

    (Adam. Chu Xuan is confirmed dead.)

    Zheng lost his strength. ChengXiao fell from his hands. His eyes werepletely red and seemed lost. He turned around and walked toward the Uruk-hai army step by step. As he exited through the broken wall, an Explosive Shot flew right at his face. He lifted his hand and grabbed the arrow. Then he roared as he charged into the Uruk-hai army.

 Vol 16 24-2

    Genome. All members of the same species shared over 99.9 of their genome. People who were blood rted had an extremely high simrity in their genome. The simrities among human genomes made up the characteristics of a human such as the body, the mind, intelligence, etc. The minute difference that were less than 0.1 percent made up the facial features, personalities, blood types, etc.

    Of course, many of the genes in a human were never activated in a person¡¯s life. These genes were remnants of evolution. Evolution of single-celled life, multicellr life, amphibians... and finally man. Many of the genes from the ancient eons were left in our genome. However, what natural selection did not choose to retain weren¡¯t necessarily bad genes. Sometimes, the good genes were eliminated first.

    If a person gained full control of his DNA, these hibernating genes would be awakened along with the strength hidden within, and simrly, the primitive instincts of killing.

    Zheng couldn¡¯t remember the time this sensation started. It felt as though the sensation arose when he was fighting one bloody battle after another in Starship Troopers. He kept entering the unlock mode, he kept simting other people¡¯s thinking process, he kept struggling on the brink of death. During that situation, a faint feeling arose. The real awakening took ce in Resident Evil. He was filled with killing intent and anger against the researchers. And then when he fought arge number of evolved lickers, he lost consciousness...

    By the time his consciousness returned, he saw the majority of the evolved lickers were cut into pieces. While he was unharmed. He realized he made the breakthrough... unlocking the fourth stage of the gic constraint, control of DNA.

    Based on the experience he obtained from that fight, the fourth stage had three phases, early, intermediate, and high. He was in the early phase. In this phase, he could train his body in the most optimized way. He could awaken hibernating genes left from evolution to adjust his body to the most suitable condition.

    At this stage, his need for the higher-level vampire bloodlines from God weren¡¯t as urgent anymore because he could optimize his DNA to bring out his full potential.

    Zheng was now able to adjust his DNA based on how much energy he had so that his body was more suited for Explosion and Destruction usage and use them at full potential. No wonder it was said that only the fourth stage allowed one to use exchanged abilities in full.

    The early phase awakened hibernating genes, optimized the body, and allowed the use of exchanged abilities at full potential. The intermediate phase allowed the evolution and modification of DNA. One could optimize the body to a degree beyond its current best state and allowed the creation of abilities using the information contained inside the genes. The high phase allowed one to control energy within the body at a gic level. That was only one step away from the fifth stage.

    Zheng moved his left shoulder slightly and dodged a pikeing from an Uruk-hai. He then tackled the pike with his shoulder, sending it flying. The pike pped onto over ten Uruk-hai horizontally. Arms and legs were falling from these Uruk-hai as they came in contact with the pike. Just a tackle from his shoulder was already so powerful.

    Zheng reached out his arm and grabbed the Uruk-hai that hit him with the pike. He moved his hands over it. The Uruk-hai was torn to pieces.

    The people on the wall looked in shock with their mouths and eyes wide open. On the battlefield beneath them, a killing machine marched into the Uruk-hai army. He wasn¡¯t moving extremely fast but any living being that came into five meters of him would get torn to pieces within the next second. Zheng dropped Tiger¡¯s Soul. He was growling like a wild beast. All his kills were done by tearing with his bare hands. The Uruk-hai were actually pitiful at this point. The vigers on standing on the wall vomited at this bloody scene.

    This was Zheng¡¯s reason for hiding the fact he unlocked the fourth stage. He couldn¡¯t control this immense power. The fourth stage was totally different from the third. It was only at this stage that he truly touched upon the source of life. The early stage awakened the remnants of the past but also the frenzy and lust for blood that the simple life forms had when survival was the only thing they wanted. It was a lust without reason. All Zheng wanted right now was to kill everything in sight, the Uruk-hai, the wizard, the humans on the wall, and even the members of team China. He didn¡¯t fear anyone with the strength he possessed.

    However, the Uruk-hai were nearest to him so he attacked them first. Multiple Uruk-hai were falling to pieces every second. Head, chest, abdomen, anywhere he attacked was cause of death. Zheng licked the blood that got on the corner of his mouth. He entered almost twenty meters into the Uruk-hai army aftering out of the broken wall. Uruk-hai that were charging without fear began to back. They weren¡¯t scared but they couldn¡¯t understand why wouldn¡¯t this man fall. It was as though arrows shot at him avoided him. Pikes that seemingly hit him hit somewhere else. And anyone that came near him naturally fell to pieces. This terrifying scene made the Uruk-hai back.

    ¡°Aouh!!!¡± Zheng suddenly howled. He leaped at the backing Uruk-hai army. The leaped brought him up eight meters. Hended on several Uruk-hai and smashed them to a paste. His reaction speed right now surpassed what he used to have during Destruction. When his act was registered to the Uruk-hai, he had seized a Uruk-hai and torn it apart. Blood, flesh, and organs sshed over him.

    Zheng bit a Uruk-hai in front of him on the head. The thought of biting open a head like an apple naturally urred to him. He woke up from the fourth stage with a shock. A ground filled with broken bodies that couldn¡¯t even make out a shape came into his eyes. In front of him were the defeated Uruk-hai army running away. He was over a hundred meters away from the fortress without realizing it. Perhaps he was subconsciously moving at the opposite direction from the fortress since if he stayed there during that state, he might wake up to a ground of broken bodies also.

    Zheng turned around and quietly ran back to the fortress. Flesh, organs, blood, and dirt were hanging on his hair, face, clothes, and in his mouth. He seemed more terrifying than a monster. Some archers on the wall cried in fear as he approached. Half of them aimed their bow at him. His performance was like how the books depicted Sauron. Invincible.

    Zheng ignored these archers. He entered the broken wall and saw YinKong and ChengXiao not far away. Xuan was in ChengXiao¡¯s arms. The young man with an average look and sses was as calm as always. There was no sign of pain on his face.

    ¡°Right. He couldn¡¯t feel pain unless he reaches the fourth stage and obtains what a normal person should have. But...¡± Zheng walked over to them. He ignored the flesh and blood on him. ¡°Is he really dead?¡±

    ChengXiao nodded. ¡°Yes. Sense his pulse. His heart shattered. Blood no longer flows. After two hours, his brain is also mostly dead. The only thing strange was the leaf of Telperion went down his throat. Did that leaf not ount for whether a person was alive or dead?¡±

    ¡°Two hours?¡± Zheng turned around and looked at the battlefield beyond the broken wall. The broken bodies on the ground amounted to several thousands. It had been two hours since he entered the fourth stage. No wonder the Uruk-hai retreated.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe someone like you died like this. I thought you would only die from being erased for scheming God or drag God along with you to hell. You scumbag. How could you die without pain when you haven¡¯t gotten your feelings yet?¡± Zheng sat on the ground with his head lowered. He murmured to himself. Something wet slid down his cheeks. Then he fell unconscious. The battle squeezed everyst bit of his energy. He managed to walk back because he wanted to see his bro onest time. These were thest words in his heart before he lost consciousness.

 Vol 16 25-1

    Xuan¡¯s death was confirmed. While the battle was still going on, the team did heard the notification of deducting one point. Zheng was still fantasizing this was another one of Xuan¡¯s crazy schemes but it was obviously not. Xuan died. And in such a pathetic way of death.

    ¡°The wisest still makes a mistake in a thousand contemtions. Or did he be tired of fighting on? Tired of chasing that almost imaginary fourth stage and chose death?¡± Zheng sat in a lobby. He silently looked at the people in front of him. Xuan¡¯s body was ced in the center.

    A whole day passed after the battle against the Uruk-hai army. Gandalf indeed arrived at dawn with two thousand riders. Though what awaited them wasn¡¯t the swarm of Uruk-hai they imagined. People had already begun cleaning up the battlefield. The fortress was covered with the scars of war. However, it was the Uruk-hai corpses on the ground that caught their attention most than anything. That wasn¡¯t the aftermath of a battle. It was the scene of shredded flesh in a ughterhouse.

    Men achieved victory due to Zheng¡¯s terrifying performance. The army cleaned up the battlefield then headed back to Helm¡¯s Deep for rest. Gandalf had a conversation with the rest of the movie characters. They decided to march toward Isengard at dawn of the second day. They had to defeat Saruman when he was at his weakest.

    Three before midnight, Zheng woke up. The other four members of team China immediately came to him. Everyone sat there without a word, even ChengXiao. Because Xuan¡¯s bodyy in front of them. Their gaze fixed on Zheng silently. He was the only core of the team after Xuan¡¯s death.

    Zheng was the heart of team China, connecting the people with differing personalities, values and beliefs. He made these people into a team. There wouldn¡¯t be a team China without him.

    Xuan was the brain of the team. He gave everyone the belief of surviving even the most desperate dangers. It wasn¡¯t a trust toward him because his ns schemed both foes and friends. However, his wit was acknowledged by every person. As long as they stood on the same line in battle, they never worried abouting to an unsolvable situation. Unless he died.

    Which was what team China were facing right now. They knew team Celestial was in this battle. They knew team East America was stronger than them but they were never overly worried because Xuan was there. His ns would save them from a wipe no matter how far behind they were.

    No one expected lose him even before encountering the other two teams. Their most important intellectual support was gone. Their strength made a breakthrough but that wasn¡¯t a guarantee of rivaling the other two teams. What if the other teams had simr amount of strength?

    The silencested in the room until ChengXiao couldn¡¯t hold it. ¡°Xuan sent HaoTiao and the others off. Did he already know he was going to die back then? There might be a n that he entrusted to the other group...¡±

    ¡°F*ck!¡± Zheng was enraged. He lifted ChengXiao and shouted. ¡°n? n your ass! He¡¯s dead! He¡¯s ourrade. Even though he had always schemed me. Even though I always wanted to know what he was nning. But I treated him as arade within my heart! He¡¯s someone I can entrust my back to! What do you think he is? A tool for the survival of team China? Do you believe I will tear you apart?¡±

    ChengXiao stared back without backing a step. He was taller than Zheng to begin with so his presence seemed more intimidating than Zheng. He shouted. ¡°And what was Xuan¡¯s original intention? He wanted for the team to survive, to get stronger. If you used the power of the fourth stage in the beginning, he wouldn¡¯t have died! Come kill me if you or f*cking shut up!¡±

    Zheng slowly calmed down. He let go of ChengXiao¡¯s cor then dropped to the chair, looking dejected.

    ChengXiao also calmed down. He took several deep breaths. ¡°Do what we ought to do. We still have to live. Didn¡¯t you survive by yourselves when Xuan died before? F*ck, enough with the pointless talks... You should have been the one saying this as the leader!¡±

    Zheng gave a bitterly smile. ¡°You¡¯re right to scold me... It¡¯s not that I didn¡¯t want to use that power but I was scared. You saw that I was ughtering Uruk-hai in a madness but if you were next to me at the time, I would have done the same to you. I had no conscious of my own at the time. All my body wanted was to kill every living thing beside me or fall when I could no longer sustain the fourth stage. It has immense power, I can tear the Uruk-hai and even the Balrog apart but...¡±

    He paid no attention to everyone¡¯s expression and continued. ¡°Things havee to this point, but we still need to do what we ought to do. We will follow Gandalf to Isengard the next morning. If Xuan had expected his death that early on and designated HaoTian as his sessor, we will have to trust him. HaoTian will take his ce from now on. ording to their n, they should have taken down Isengard by now. We will meet up with them.¡±

    (A leader¡¯s responsibility is to lead the team and survive. Yet, are you really dead?) Zheng ced his carotid artery. It was cold and had no sign of blood flow. (Then is HaoTian¡¯s ability truly as strong as yours?)

    In the woods not far from Isengard. HaoTian¡¯s group hadn¡¯t assaulted Saruman yet. The Nemesis were only just waking up. They created three hundred Nemesis that could all use battle Qi. Fifty of them could use Explosive Shot. The Nemesis were almost four meters in height and thrice the bulk of a normal person. It was almost certain each Nemesis could take on fifty Uruk-hai. The Uruk-hai turned Nemesis were much much stronger than human ones.

    Zero stood on an area inside the woods by himself. He pulled out a piece of metallic te then opened it up. A whileter, a voice came out from the te.

    ¡°Zero, tell me what happened at the time and the situation during these two days in detail.¡± The man¡¯s voice was sent directly into Zero¡¯s mind.

    Zero let out a sigh of relief. Xuan gave him the item before the team split up. It was used tomunicate over the minds, a more convenient phone.

    ¡°Nothing strange happened. We all heard the notification of deducting a point. None of us died so it must have been someone in your group. However, HaoTian didn¡¯t assault Saruman as we had nned. He began capturing Uruk-hai inrger numbers and turned them into Nemesis. He still hasn¡¯t mentioned about the assault today.¡± Zero said through his mind.

    ¡°Is that so? Get it.¡± The voice continued. ¡°What do you think of HaoTian¡¯s strength?¡±

    ¡°Incredibly strong.¡± Zero replied without hesitation. ¡°I can¡¯t believe a newbie can be this strong. His psychokinesis is very powerful. Almost nothing within twenty meters can harm him. Though if we are to kill him, he would not be able to defend against the Gauss sniper rifle, WangXia¡¯s bombs, the Valkyrie, or even Kampa¡¯s RPG. However, we need enough distance to use these weapons on him. In a close range fight, we will lose.¡±

    ¡°Oh, then what you have to do is...¡±

    ¡°Kampa, WangXia, and Gando proceed as nned. You have to find a time and leave the group. Head to the capitol of Gondor, Minas Tirith. You will see Zheng fighting another person. And you mission...¡±

    ¡°This is basically the situation we are in. I won¡¯t initiate contact from now on. There¡¯s a time limit to my existence. ording to Gdriel, I still have twenty days... Then let¡¯s finish off team Celestial in these twenty days.¡±

    The voice faded. It was Xuan¡¯s voice. Zero closed the metallic te and put it back in his pocket. He walked toward the outeryer of the woods where HaoTian and the other members of team China were training the three hundred Nemesis.

 Vol 16 25-2

    Due to their time constraint, all five members of team China, Gandalf, Aragorn, Legs, Gimli, Theoden, and the remaining riders from their gueri warfare tactic headed out.

    The marshals who returned with Gandalf were initially worried about this group leaving because their king was part of the operation and their enemy was a white wizard. The marshals wanted to apany the group. However, Theoden was a determined warrior himself. He refused them then the group left immediately afterward. Furthermore, the existence of Zheng in this group would grant them safety. They only had to look out for hidden enemies.

    On the way, they encountered multiple waves of Uruk-hai who ran away during that battle. The Uruk-hai were a race famous for their brutality after all. The deserters were aggressive despite the loss they suffered. Seeing as Zheng¡¯s group had few in number, any wave of Uruk-hai totaling more than five hundred attempted to attack them. There were a few smart ones that ran upon noticing Zheng in the group. The image he carved into them was terrifying. The slower thinking ones didn¡¯t be aware of the situation and charged at the group as they roared. Zheng then ughtered them.

    He swung the blood off Tiger¡¯s Soul and said, in a slightly helpless tone. ¡°This is the reason I didn¡¯t want to enter the fourth stage of the unlocked mode. The enhancement from the fourth stage isn¡¯t temporary. It actually alters DNA. Every time I exit the unlocked mode, part of the DNA that altered in the process never change back. It happens every time and my strength grows with each change... Uh, to give an analogy, this is like the monster with the golden mask. Only that he could alter his DNA at will. That would be mid-fourth stage and he had no limit to his alterations. Which broke the bnce of his DNA and overloaded his body. So he died consuming himself at the fight.¡±

    The other members were shocked. Heng asked. ¡°So, you are going to grow stronger with each time you enter the fourth stage? How strong can you get? Like duringst night?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps even stronger.¡± Zheng replied. ¡°But at the same time... it alters my consciousness. Whenever I see Uruk-hai now, I can¡¯t contain the intent to kill them and the desire to kill everyst one of them.¡±

    The others frowned since it was Zheng who said these words. It might be insulting but Zheng was a nice guy type of person to them. He wasn¡¯t too soft hearted but he was peaceful when treating normal people who had no malicious intent. They had never seen him so cold blooded. The influence from the fourth stage was huge.

    Since the group left, team China naturally wouldn¡¯t leave Xuan¡¯s body in Helm¡¯s Deep. They all wanted to bury his body back in the real world. There was no time to cremate the body so the n was to carry him on a horse then put him into the storage bag once they meet Zero.

    Little did they know that Gandalf had a bag simr to their storage bag. It up opened to a piece of linen. The linen covered Xuan¡¯s body then shrunk to a small bag. When Gandalf was putting it back into his pocket, Legs asked to safekeep it instead with the reason that magic using might destroy the bag in the uing battle against Saruman.

    The group march toward Isengard with nothing holding back their pace anymore. All the Uruk-hai they encountered on the way were in. Each person had two horses to rotate through. The Nightmare didn¡¯t need to rest. And so, it took them less than three days to reach Isengard. They passed over a few hills and a forest. Orthanc finally came in sight. It was a man built tower hundreds of meters tall. At the foot of the tower was and of water and mud. The water and mud sshed the exterior of the tower. It seemed that the Ents had paved their way through.

    They followed the road ahead. A few minutester, they saw a Hobbit enjoying beer and taking a smoke. As the group approached, the Hobbit yelled and greeted them.

    There were many holes under the water so they had to walk slowly. One misstep and they would fall into one of the holes.

    Merry said loudly as they came near. ¡°Haha. Wee to Isengard.¡± He pointed to the tower behind.

    Gimli, sitting behind Legs, yelled back. ¡°Hey, you little bastard. We were fighting with our lives in Helm¡¯s Deep and you are enjoying food here... and a smoke! How terrible of you!¡±

    Merryughed. ¡°These are my spoils. Spoils the Ents rewarded me for fighting alongside them. Oh Gimli, the beer is delicious.¡±

    Gimli swallowed. Gandalf said. ¡°Hobbit, where are the Ents who defeated the Isengard army? Why are you the only one here?¡±

    Merry replied. ¡°Can¡¯t help it. They said I am a burden to carry along. So, they left me here to wait for you and the people of Rohan. Why else would they give me so much of the spoils? I would have starved to death without them.¡±

    Gandalf continued to ask. ¡°Where are them?¡±

    ¡°To Minas Tirith.¡± Merry slowly said. ¡°Neos convinced the Ents to head to Minas Tirith with them. The Ents move slow so they didn¡¯t wait for you. You just have to hurry and catch up to them. They went east along the woods and said we would meet in Minas Tirith.¡±

    Gandalf was rather surprised. Few people knew about the personality of the Ents. The Ents normally wouldn¡¯t even bother to speak and not to mention participating in a war. A meeting with them meant several days of time. Somehow, someone managed to convince them to help the human kingdom. It was as rare as the sun rising from the west. Neos had his ways.

    Now wasn¡¯t the time to discuss further. The White Wizard was still nearby. Gandalf rode the horse forward. The others met eyes and followed him to the tower.

    Dead corpses were floating throughout the road. Countless Uruk-hai were killed and drowned in the battle. Saruman¡¯s army was gone. He was the only one left.

    Zheng had ChengXiao take Merry on the horse. He asked. ¡°Is Saruman still alive? Did any battle happen before youe?¡±

    Merry shook his head. ¡°No. We attacked Saruman in surprise. He didn¡¯t discover us approaching. He attempted to use magic on us but the Ents used a magic that linked their power to the woods. The green lights blocked off Saruman¡¯s magic.¡±

    (No battle took ce before? Did something happen... to Zero¡¯s party? Doesn¡¯t seem like it. We haven¡¯t received another notification of death. Was it some other trouble they got into? Or is HaoTian acting mysterious like Xuan always did? Is he scheming something?) Zheng pondered to himself. He followed Gandalf to the tower.

    Everyone reached the foot of the tower. Gandalf said. ¡°Saruman. You have been defeated. Come out and see me!¡± His voice started in normal volume then a secondter, the volume grew so loud that even someone up on the tower could hear.

    Saruman showed himself on the balcony after a few seconds. Heughed with a hint of insanity. The wizard had lost himself. ¡°Gandalf. You lost. It¡¯s you who lost. Do you really believe I will lose? Haha. The Dark Lord has returned! The One Ring returned to its owner. Humans have no power of rivaling Sauron. We won. We won!.¡±

    Saruman roared. He raised a ck and red crystal ball on his hand. A scene faded onto the crystal. A pair of ming eyes formed a humanoid figure in armor. The image zoomed in the figure¡¯s finger. It was wearing a golden ring... the One Ring!

 Vol 16 26-1

    Team Celestial, a team formed by the leaders of various teams. Everyone unlocked to at least the second stage. And secondly, the members came from different countries. Each person had their own set of perspectives. The members didn¡¯t admire each other in the team. Though they were all strong enough individually that no mishaps happened to the team. Casualties were rare when the whole team were leaders unless they encountered a change of plot by God. But they had the advantage of sharing the risk among each person at those situations. When strength reached a certain degree, a normal change of plot wasn¡¯t enough to kill them.

    Since there were Celestials, there were Devils. The first time team Celestial ran into team Devil, team Celestial had two people in the third stage and the overall team strength was strong. One of the third stage members had obtained a rank S enhancement. They chased team Devil throughout the movie world. It took team Devil great effort to escape. After that, they began to underestimate team Devil.

    Several moviester, a blond young man joined team Celestial and the team¡¯s situation changed.

    This man was Adam. He didn¡¯t show off his strength and kept a calm expression. Two movies passed then the members began to realize he could foretell many of the events. Since these members were capable enough to be leaders, they were aware of the existence of people with supernatural abilities in the real world. For a while, they thought Adam had the ability of premonition. Then, they began to consult him. Adam didn¡¯t hold back with any of their requests. The team reapedrge bonuses in the movie worlds. The only Chinese member even be a disciple of the cultivators from the mountain of Zu.

    Then, team Celestial encountered team Devil again. However, the battle this time went back and forth as they ran and chased each other. The leader of team Devil was a Chinese man with a pair of bat wings. He took on seven members of team Celestial by himself and destroyed the body of their second strongest member, the Cultivator Luo YingLong. And he beat their strongest member, Song Tian, into fatal condition. Furthermore, he killed two members from team Celestial. If it wasn¡¯t for the calctions from Adam, the team might have been wiped right there.

    Team Devil only lost two weak members. Team Celestial weren¡¯t the only team with someone scheming from behind. Such a person also existed in team Devil. However, Adam was hiding from the dark and managed to win by half a step. He brought team Celestial back to God¡¯s dimension.

    Six members remained after the fight. Team Celestial realized stronger people existed at ces where they couldn¡¯t see and began to stay low profile. They also realized Adam wasn¡¯t a fortune teller but someone with capable intelligence and scheming ability. There was no Guide for team Celestial but he gradually became the leader of the team.

    The thing team Celestial wanted most was annihte team Devil. As yers who reached the second and third stages and gathered from Adam¡¯s analysis of the realm, they knew that only one team would be able to return to the real world in the end. If team Devil were to continue growing, their hope of returning was near non-existent. The second wish they had was to kill the demon¡¯s original before he reached the same stage as the clone.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to specte this since the beginning. They were both inside the borders of China so they entered team China. My efforts of setting up the scheme over several movies didn¡¯t go to waste. And finally, in this five-way team battle, the scheme is closing up. Even with Chu Xuan¡¯s intelligence, he shouldn¡¯t be able to survive after falling into such a long scheme. However...¡± Adam muttered to himself in front of two people.

    They were a man and a woman. The woman had blonde hair. She was the one that jumped on the desert when they first entered the world. Her name was Lina. The man was a SongTian, a mixed blood and part Chinese. Adam assigned the two of them to follow him. The other three members of team Celestial spread out at different areas of this world. They were to search for bonus missions by themselves since few living beings in this world could harm them.

    SongTian looked like a reliable man. He sat in front of Adam and asked. ¡°However? Was his death too unexpected?¡±

    Adam nodded. ¡°Correct. Chu Xuan¡¯s death was too unexpected. Even though we saw his death through Luo YingLong¡¯s phone but the way he died seemed like a joke. Yet, if he wanted to feign death in such aughable way, he wouldn¡¯t be Xuan. That man won¡¯t be able toe up with such a na?ve scheme. So, I thought his death was fake. However, the message was they indeed lost a point. Which means he actually died.

    There are two possibilities I can think of. One, Xuan died. He wanted to die so he chose to stand there. We are simr after all. Or two, he didn¡¯t die. He exchanged an ability of enhancement or found a method to exist in the same way as Luo YingLong¡¯s core that allows him to revive after returning to God¡¯s dimension, while the death still deducts a point.

    Both possibilities are usible. We know the location of the two parties of team China. One is heading to Mordor and the other to Gondor. The party going to Gondor is their main force. The one going to Mordor isposed of sci-fi weapon users. They basically pose no threat. Although the sniper with a Gauss rifle may be useful, our defensive items can totally block one or two shots. He will die after the first shot. There¡¯s no need to worry about them. What we need to consider is the main force that¡¯s going to Gondor and Xuan who might still be alive.¡± Adam looked at them without emotion.

    He continued to mutter. ¡°This is an overt scheme. Whether his death was real or fake, it stopped the next step of my n. I originally nned to send SongTian and Luo YingLong to snipe the demon. The two of you together should be fine even against the demon. He has only just entered the beginning of the fourth stage. He has the strength butcks the control. However, Xuan¡¯s death means that SongTian can¡¯t go attack the demon. You are stronger than Luo YingLong but you don¡¯t have the ability to revive as long as a core survives. If Xuan faked his death, I fear for the outlook of the battle at Minas Tirith. You can¡¯t go. I will send two others to assist Luo YingLong. The battle at Minas Tirith is extremely important and it is the only chance we have to kill the demon.¡±

    SongTian paused for a moment. ¡°The only chance? It can¡¯t be. There is still more toe after the battle. They muste to Mordor or they won¡¯t be able to return. Can¡¯t we kill them all after they arrive at Mordor?¡±

    Adam shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s the reason for Xuan to choose this time to execute his scheme. This isn¡¯t the original movie. They entered the world much earlier than us and obtained the influence from the alliance of man. They will grasp these influences firmly in their hands after the battle at Minas Tirith. I don¡¯t have to analyse it for you. Just think about the movie and you can see the strong forces in this world. The Rohan riders, Gondor infantry, elves, Ents, and the Army of the Dead. If Xuan is still alive, these forces will march at Mordor once man wins the battle at Minas Tirith. Do you think the half-orcs can defend? Even with the Ringwraiths and Sauron, it will be many times more difficult to kill the demon.

    Incredible overt scheme. It forced us to hold back at the battle in Minas Tirith. And if we were to go all in, we must be prepared for a wipe. The unknown is always the most terrifying. I am behind by half a step no matter he¡¯s still alive or not.¡±

    Lina suddenly said. ¡°Things can¡¯t be so bad. Doesn¡¯t your n still have the advantage of scheming their other party? Once those four members of team China died, what can they do in Minas Tirith even with Chu Xuan? Don¡¯t you always say that once strength reaches a certain height, all wits areughable. We are many times stronger than team China at the current moment. I say YingLong can kill them all by himself. You are too careful.¡±

    Adam looked at her calmly until she blushed. ¡°I am not speaking for that idiot, even though he¡¯s my boyfriend. I am just speaking the truth!¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Adam closed his eyes. ¡°I feel I missed a step in my calction. But what is it? Even if Xuan recognized that HaoTian entered the realm because of the information I sent back to the real world, even if he realized HaoTian¡¯s entrance was all too sudden, even if he was aware of the disadvantageous position he was in by being in the open while I was in the shadows and HaoTian was in the open, what does he have to overturn the situation? What card does he have that can rival us?

    What is Xuan hiding? Or is there someone in team China that¡¯s a threat to us?

    What is it?¡±

 Vol 16 26-2

    What Xuan was hiding wasn¡¯t always so important. At least ZhuiKong didn¡¯t seem to care when he looked at Adam with a smile.

    Adam appeared to care about ZhuiKong. SongTian stepped in between them. A moment of silence followed between the two parties.

    Adam opened his mouth. ¡°Zhao ZhuiKong, when my team went to take the ring, you had already taken it. The biggest influence in this world actually fell into your hands. Although I don¡¯t want this to happen but you have decided topete with us in this world, correct?¡±

    ZhuiKong¡¯s smile didn¡¯t change. He didn¡¯t express his position and looked at SongTian. ¡°You also reached the fourth stage? Early phase... how unexciting. If you can¡¯t control yourself, just allow yourself to kill like a wild beast. Death is a beauty of its own. Forcefully suppressing your killing desires twists what god has bestowed upon you.¡±

    SongTian also didn¡¯t express himself as he remained calm. ¡°At least I will be able to fight with you monsters. The future of humans can¡¯t be decided by you monsters!¡±

    ZhuiKong shrugged but he seemed to be enjoying this.

    Adam waved his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s get to business. I will give you a choice. Either we abandon team China and kill you right now or you leave Mordor and don¡¯t appear in front of me until the battle at Mordor is over. You cane back no matter who wins.¡±

    ZhuiKong raised his head and pondered. After a while, he smiled at the three people in front. ¡°I choose neither. My future should be seized by my hands. You want me to go against my heart by just saying a line... do you really think I will allow this to happen?¡±

    His eyes gradually became sharp. SongTian felt an extraordinary killing intent from ZhuiKong. An antique looking Chinese broadsword appeared in his hand the next moment. It was unknown where the sword came from. It radiated a sense of chill and forced ZhuiKong¡¯s eyes to fall on him.

    ZhuiKong gave SongTian a good look then said. ¡°Good... Too bad I am not interested in ripened fruits.¡± A dagger appeared in his hand. It was small and thin. When looked at from the side, the dagger was translucent as a piece of ss. SongTian backed up half a step as soon as ZhuiKong had the dagger in hand like he was facing a mighty foe. He held the sword with both hands, getting ready to attack at full force once ZhuiKong moves.

    Adam suddenly said. ¡°The person you¡¯re interested in... is it Zhao YinKong? What if we keep her alive or hand her to you?¡±

    ZhuiKong stopped. He gave Adam a meaningful look then epted pleasantly. ¡°Good, just like you said then. I won¡¯te to Mordor before the battle is over. Oh, and save a few newbies from the other teams. You can take the rest.¡± He leaped backward into the woods and quickly disappeared.

    SongTian loosened up once ZhuiKong was gone. He was still holding onto his sword and was breathing intensely. ¡°This psychopath reached the same height as his clone. It feels helpless that these monsters are stronger than us pure humans. Is this the advantage of being a mixed blood?¡± He forgot that he was a mixed blood as he said this.

    Lina felt confused and asked. ¡°What¡¯s the point of this, Adam? Don¡¯t you think that was a waste of time? You called the psychopath over to ask a few questions and almost got into a fight. What are you thinking?¡±

    ¡°Confirmation.¡± Adam said. ¡°I need to confirm what Xuan is hiding. Obviously, it isn¡¯t Zhao ZhuiKong. Then what is it? Something that Xuan believes can turn the tide of battle, enough to let him fake his death. What exactly is this thing? If the situation bes dire, we will have to abandon Anaviya and Lek. Luo YingLong won¡¯t die anyway and you two are next to me. We won¡¯t get wiped in the worst-case scenario.¡±

    Anaviya and Lek were a Caucasian man and ck man of team Celestial. However, it seemed that these two members had a rather low position in the team. SongTian and Lina didn¡¯t argue with Adam¡¯s decision.

    ¡°Then we will stop here... Notify Anaviya and Lek to help Luo YingLong kill Zheng Zha during the battle at Minas Tirith. At the same time, reduce the human alliance force as much as possible. Mordor winning the battle is the best result... Xuan, let me see your reaction.¡±

    While team Celestial made their decision, a b of ice floated up from a swamp in the marshes not too far away. The ice cracked. A naked man jumped out at once then he fell on his hands and knees and grasped for air. A long time passed before he stood up. However, he still seemed feeble. He fell multiple times trying to get up. Then his hands reached for the ice b and climbed. He was barely standing.

    The man raised his head and shouted. ¡°I am not dead! Just wait! Whether you are team Celestial or team East America, you just wait! You are no heroes for sneak attacking. Wait for the wrath of my Ice Age! Arghhhhh....¡±

    The mud and water beside him froze as he shouted then they exploded.

    ¡°Neos, what are you thinking about?¡±

    The air in the Lord of the Rings world was extremely clean. There was no pollution. Once night fell, they could see the countless stars as they raised their heads. Even the dimmest starlight was visible to the naked eye. Surprisingly, there was also a Milky Way in this world. It was like a silver ribbon that hung across the sky, beautiful and dazzling.

    Neosy on a boulder and gazed at the starry sky. Somehow, he seemed doleful. Aya, who was paying attention to him, couldn¡¯t help but asked.

    Neos rubbed his brows. ¡°Aya... I don¡¯t know why but I feel that this path might lead to a great danger if we continue.¡±

    Aya was surprised. ¡°Then are we not going to Minas Tirith? The Ents can find their way there anyway. There¡¯s no need for us to go.¡±

    Neos smiled bitterly. ¡°It¡¯s not so simple. The Ents will be suspicious. We are the ones who guided them there and if we run away, they will not give all they have to save the human alliance. Secondly, the battle at Minas Tirth is important. If we win the battle, the journey to Mordor won¡¯t be as dangerous because we will have obtained enough influence to overwhelm Mordor. Furthermore, if team Celestial and team East America wants to fight us, they are certain to send their members to Minas Tirith. There is no escape. We must head to Minas Tirth. Instead of running away then head to death in Mordor, we might as well give what we have now. If we managed to arrive at Mordor, we will have enough to threaten them... Our team is very weak.¡±

    Snow didn¡¯t look like she understood. Aya and Richard fell into silence.

    A whileter, Neos broke the silence. ¡°It¡¯s ironic but our hope lies in team China. So, we must be there in Minas Tirith. Else if team China falls, we will lose our advantage to surviving. Sigh...¡±

    ¡°Even if there¡¯s danger ahead, we must attend this battle!¡±

    Team Africa¡¯s saviors weren¡¯t at a good spot either. The road ahead of team China without Xuan was once again clouded. The sessor of Xuan that they expected didn¡¯te. Furthermore, the other four members of team China, the newbies, and the veterans of the other teams disappeared. None of the five members remaining were the strategic types. In the end, all they had was Zheng analyzing the situation through simtion.

    ¡°I still haven¡¯t fully grasp the fourth stage. I am only at the early phase so the simtion is at fifty to sixty percent. I don¡¯t know why I have never been able to simte Xuan. Analyzing at half of HongLu¡¯s strength is really suboptimal...¡± Zheng said to the others.

    After a while of analysis and no conclusions were reached, they had no choice but to follow the development of the original plot, head to Minas Tirith and help the human alliance win the battle. This was all they could do now.

    Among the five teams, some were on the verge of being wiped, some were having fun in the world, some were scheming each other, and some were worried. However, as the plot continued to advance, all the teams ced their eyes at the battleing up in Minas Tirith. This battle would shake the world!

 Vol 16 27-1

    Two days passed since Zheng¡¯s group returned to Edoras. Their only reward from the journey to Isengard was killing Saruman who had gone insane. Such a famed wizard died to Legs¡¯s three arrow Explosive Shot and Heng¡¯s Charged Shot. He didn¡¯t even use a barrier. At that stage, he was merely an old man.

    The tower began to copse after Saruman¡¯s death. This differed from the movie plot. Gandalf told them it was Saruman¡¯s magic that supported the tower and that it would fall to the ground upon Saruman¡¯s death.

    ¡°It¡¯s such a pity to the items inside. ording to what you said, a wizard should have a rich collection. The treasures of a White Wizard could rival that of a kingdom. I wonder how many energy stones and other magical items are in there.¡± Zheng said to Gandalf.

    Gandalf was rather embarrassed because to him, team China didn¡¯t necessarily have to participate in the war against Mordor. His recruitment of them as mercenaries dragged the team into the war. The energy stones he had given them were obviously of too little value for what they had done. Yet, he was not nearly as rich as Saruman since he just became a White Wizard.

    Gandalf said. ¡°Once the war is over, I will try my best topensate you. Don¡¯t worry. Your teammate¡¯s death won¡¯t be in vain.¡±

    Zheng answered without paying attention. He was thinking of finding a time to return to the Lord of the Rings world to dig up the items buried beneath Isengard. The tower could copse but the things inside wouldn¡¯t disappear. The treasures were still buried there.

    Nothing much to be said about Isengard. The group returned to Edoras. The vigers of course cheered. This was a victory over a battle that was expected to destroy the kingdom. Furthermore, Theoden¡¯s consciousness returned and he began bringing back the exiled riders. The number of riders increased to seven thousand in just under a week. Even without counting the injured and sick, there were five thousand capable elite riders. This was a strong army in this world, enough to pose threat to the half orc army of Mordor.

    ¡°Tell me.¡± Theoden shouted. ¡°Why should we ride to the aid of those who did note to ours? What do we owe Gondor?¡±

    The others had no words. The yers couldn¡¯t understand but to the people of this world, allies must fight when the time came. If the other party broke the promise, it was generous already to not break all their bonds. Fighting for such people wouldn¡¯t happen so easily. Theoden was only exercising his right.

    Gandalf said in an unconvincing tone. ¡°Yet if Gondor falls, Rohan will be next...¡±

    ¡°No!¡± Theoden stared at him in seriousness. ¡°Our dignity is more important! If Rohan forgets the heartless that Gondor showed and go aid them, our kingdom will no longer have any dignity. We will not aid them unless... the Beacons of Gondor are lit. Let them tell us by themselves, that they are on the brink of death and need the blood of Rohan to save them. Or else, our riders will not leave even if Mordor raze Minas Tirith to the ground!¡±

    This was Theoden¡¯s answer. Gandalf had no choice but to ride to Minas Tirith ahead of everyone. He nned to persuade ruling steward of Gondor and have him light the Beacons. The forces of men would then be one. He didn¡¯t bring Aragorn along because Dhor was still in control of Gondor. Aragorn going would incite unexpected consequences.

    ¡°You muste to Minas Tirith by another road. Gondor¡¯s final force lies there. Seize that power... you will what it means to be the king of men.¡±

    (nning to have Merry sneak in and light the Beacons when he fails to convince Dhor? Isn¡¯t this the same as the original plot?) Zheng simted HongLu¡¯s thinking process. The battle at Minas Tirith was of utmost importance. It affected how the team would obtain influence in the remaining time in this world. He had no choice but to apany Gandalf.

    ¡°We need to split here. Lan and I will head to Gondor. We have to protect Gandalf and Merry and secondly, to help Gondor achieve victory. These aren¡¯t the key-points. The problem lies in the attacks from the other two teams which we need to be on guard. Although I can¡¯t control the fourth stage, it¡¯s still extremely powerful. I can pose threat to the other two teams by heading to Gondor... YinKong, Heng, and ChengXiao go with Aragorn. The Army of the Dead in the movie are strong. You have to help them obtain the oath at all cost. Of course, put your lives before anything.¡± Zheng said in a serious manner.

    ChengXiaoughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as I can still breathe, I will protect YinKong. As to Heng, go back to where you came from. I won¡¯t protect men.¡±

    Zheng grabbed him by the cor and lifted him up. ¡°I need you to live, not to see you standing in front of women again. Live on. This is more important than anything. More important than anything... Live on. We will all live on together!¡±

    ChengXiao couldn¡¯t help but nodded. After Zheng released his cor, he murmured about him tore his shirt. Though they could see a hint of seriousness in his eyes.

    ¡°Well then... meet in Minas Tirith. Let us all live on!¡± Zheng pulled the lead rope. The Nightmare stood up then ran off.

    Zheng and Lan followed closely after Gandalf¡¯s white horse toward Minas Tirith and slowly disappeared from the other members.

    The Nightmare and the white horse could reach Minas Tirith in three days. All four people were quiet on the road. All that was on their mind was hurry to Minas Tirith and light the beacon before Mordor sent out its army. So the riders of Rohan would assemble in the shortest time and aid Gondor.

    Two dayster, Zheng suddenly asked Gandalf loudly. ¡°Do you still have the spatial bag on you? Or have you put it on Legs?¡±

    Gandalf was focused on riding the horse. It took him a while to register the question. ¡°Uh. I gave it to Legs and he seemed to have forgotten to give the bag back to me. Is there anything wrong?¡±

    Zheng paused. He shook his head and said. ¡°No. Nothing. Maybe I was overthinking it.¡±

    Lan, who was in his arms, asked. ¡°What happened? Did you guess something?¡±

    ¡°Uh, just a little feeling. I feel that Xuan wouldn¡¯t die so easily. There was a notification but considering his calctions, this might be another one of his schemes. He schemed everyone of us and made us his chess pieces. And possibly made himself a piece of his calction... I feel that he might be alive now that I am not seeing his dead body. It simply feels...¡± Zheng smiled bitterly.

    He pulled the lead rope and the Nightmare ran faster. ¡°Anyway, if he¡¯s not dead, something interesting is going to be bound to happen. There¡¯s no point to keep pondering. If he actually died, I have to actively seek more challenges. Or else our team will no longer has any hopes!¡±

    While Zheng and Gandalf headed to Gondor, the people in Rohan didn¡¯t waste any time. Everyone trained themselves. The two people whose weapons were unbounded adjusted to the lighter weight of the weapons and the true powers contained within them.

    Excalibur was more than just its sharpness. Its attacks ignored battle Qi. It could annihte anyyers formed by battle Qi instantly. The light de from Tiger¡¯s Soul would probably shatter upon contact too. However, YinKong still hadn¡¯t discovered the noble phantasm that Zheng described to her.

    Heng also discovered interesting uses of his bow. He went to Legs for help. When he saw Legs, Legs was seeing a rider in ck rode off. The rider was slender and wasn¡¯t wearing any armor. His horse headed out the city.

    ¡°Who¡¯s that? Why does he look so familiar?¡± Heng muttered.

    Legs seemed surprised by his voice. Heughed awkwardly. ¡°A messenger... that brings victory.¡±

 Vol 16 27-2

    Zheng¡¯s group had been on the road for three days without sleep. Zheng and Gandalf were physically fit enough to sustain the strain but Lan and Merry had no way of keeping up. The two of them fell asleep leaning against the other¡¯s backs. They barely had any rests during this journey. Dawn of the fourth day came. A white city appeared through the morning sunlight.

    ¡°The capitol of Gondor, most magnificent city of men, Minas Tirith, City of Kings. It is the symbol of human regime. If the forces of Mordor breached the city, the end of men would be near.¡± Gandalf sighed. He patted Shadowfax and it ran toward the city.

    Zheng followed right behind Gandalf. The guards on the wall were excited at the sight of arge silvery horse followed by a skeleton horse. The White Wizard had a high reputation in this world. Saruman¡¯s fall from grace lowered his reputation but the majority of men still believed in him as the savior.

    In contrast to the White Wizard, the guards were more familiar with and feared the skeleton horse. It was the mount of the Ringwraiths that couldn¡¯t be replicated. Seeing the White Wizard being chased by the Ringwraith, a group of archers hurried up the city wall from their camps in amotion.

    The misunderstanding took an hour to dissolve. Zheng dismounted from the Nightmare and handed it to the troops from Gondor. They finally believed that the White Wizard kill a Ringwraith and seized the Nightmare as spoil. No one would believe anyone could kill a Ringwraith with human bodies.

    ¡°Feeling helpless?¡± Gandalfughed. ¡°The people of Gondor are stubborn as this. They will follow through the end on things they decided on, whether it be good or bad, as long as it is the path they want to walk.¡±

    Zheng was rather inexperienced riding a war horse. The Gondor troops gave him the war horse after taking the Nightmare away. He wasn¡¯t worried about not getting it back though. Normal human troops couldn¡¯t stop him if he were to use brute force to get it back. Furthermore, Gandalf wouldn¡¯t let this happen.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go and see the steward!¡±

    What followed was a narration of the plot. Anyway, the group went to see the steward but Dhor didn¡¯t wish for the assistance of Rohan because he knew the heir of Gondor, Aragorn, was there. Gondor returning to the hands of the king was not what he wanted to see. It would leave him with no ce in this kingdom. Thus, Dhor refused Gandalf¡¯s advice to light the Beacons.

    ¡°Foolish! Truly foolish! Gondor is his but what would he get once Mordor razes it into ground? Nothing! Only death would await him. Why does he not return the kingdom to the king and leave himself a good reputation?¡± Gandalf marched out from the throne room. He walked to the courtyard. There he could see Mordor beyond the mountains. It was covered in red as if the air was burning.

    Gandalf looked in downcast. ¡°We have lost. The end of men is near. Sauron has returned. The One Ring has returned to him. And men are still fighting with themselves for that elusive authority. With such an army, and such regime, how can we defeat the Dark Lord? We lost.¡±

    Zheng patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t give up. We made it through so many difficulties and battles already. We won¡¯t lose to a worthless Steward. We have the riders of Rohan. We have the Ents on their way. We have a group of allies. The elves will aid us when Saurones back. Or they would have to run.¡±

    Gandalf took a deep breath. ¡°We will follow through our n. Merry.¡±

    Merry was gazing at the red sky. The sight was beautiful yet peculiar. As he turned his head around, he saw three pairs of eyes fixed on him. A bad feeling arose, as if he had boarded a pirate ship...

    ¡°Finally, the Beacons are lit.¡±

    A young man with ck hair sat on top a snowy mountain. He was breathing rhythmically. He looked down on the mountain below. The Beacons at the peak of the it were lit. The light was in view to people on the other mountain. And then a second mountain lit their Beacons. The lights came on one after another until they reached the mountains far, far away.

    ¡°Well then, is the battle at Minas Tirith going tomence now?¡± The young man smiled then heughed aloud. He spoke as though talking to himself. ¡°Zhao ZhuiKong, there¡¯s nothing you can say to stop me now. F*ck you! Wait until I reach Jindan (Gold Core), I won¡¯t fear you even if you unlocked the fourth stage. I will kill you and your clone and that demon...

    Xiuzhen (Cultivation) is the strongest power!¡±

    Switching away from the wild young man. When the light of the Beacons reached Edoras, Theoden was decisive at agreeing to send his army to Gondor. As a person in an authoritive position, he knew the two kingdoms were interdependent of each other. The riders of Rohan could not hold out against the forces of Mordor by themselves. Their only choice was to unite with the Gondor infantry and fight the Mordor army together.

    ¡°This is an unfortunate news but I must inform you.¡± Theoden listened to a scout and his expression became burdened. ¡°I sent several scouts to Gondor prior to the battle at Helm¡¯s Deep. One, to request aid, and two, to check if the Mordor forces have begun their attack. Our scouts returned with information of what they saw... The bad news is we will be facing against an army of a hundred thousand half-orcs, orcs, and trolls. This army is beyond anything we imagined, beyond the evil forces in the War of the Last Alliance. We have only five thousand riders. This is all we have...¡±

    Inside the Golden Hall, Theoden mustered his riders without a moment of hesitation. And when the scout came back with the message, the numbers crushed their confidence at once. This wasn¡¯t the real world. Not one war in the history of Middle Earth had such arge evil force gathered together.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case... we will seek new allies!¡±

    A voice came in from outside the Golden Hall. The people in the room turned their attention and saw a cloaked figure walked in. He took off his hood, revealing his identity. The man was Elrond, Lord of Rivendell, and the wielder of one of the three Elven rings.

    All people aside from the three members of team China bowed. Elrond said. ¡°Sauron obtained the One Ring once again. His power has returned. He¡¯s as powerful as before yet the alliance became weak. Men only have one heir to Isildur. The elven rings are losing their power, forcing us to leave Middle Earth. For men to survive, Aragorn, you must seek new forces.¡±

    Aaragorn¡¯s smiled was bitter. ¡°There are none. The Ents have set out. The riders of Rohan are ready. The infantries of Gondor are out of my control. The elves are leaving as the powers of the three rings fade. We have no more allies.¡±

    ¡°No. There is an army that has been waiting for a thousand years!¡± Elrond revealed a sword under his cloak. The sword glowed in a silvery light without activating it with battle Qi. It looked like a silver mirror.

    ¡°Reforged from the shards of Narsil. A sword that can only be used by the heir of Isildur. Use it to prove your bloodline.¡± Elrond paused then said in a serious tone. ¡°Seek those who dwell in the mountain. They have been waiting for this over a thousand years. This is the only army that can negate our difference in number and change the tide of battle!¡±

    ¡°The mountain?¡± Aragorn paused. His faced turned pale as he muttered. ¡°Murderers! Traitors! You would call upon them to fight? They believe in nothing! They answer to no one.¡±

    Elrond shouted. ¡°They will answer to the King of Gondor! This is your army!¡±

    Gimli asked Legs, seeing that Aragorn was hesitating. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Why does it seem like he fears the army?¡±

    ¡°Not fear but anger.¡± Legs sighed. ¡°That army pledged their loyalty to the king of Gondor, but they abandoned their oath when they were most needed. The blood of Isildur was nearly lost. Aragorn became the only heir to remain. They aren¡¯t people of the living. They are deceased men cursed by Isildur. Only when they fulfill their oath will they be forgiven and rest in peace.¡±

 Vol 16 27-3

    Although Aragorn, Legs and Gimli were unclear how they really felt, they still decided to head to the mountain immediately. Anduril will save them from being killed by the Dead even if they failed to gain control of the army.

    The three members of team China apanied them. They knew the strength of the Army of the Dead. In the movie, it was this army that brought victory to the battle at Minas Tirith. It was also the reason Zheng left them behind, and to protect the three movie characters.

    ¡°It would be good if we have extra energy stones. This bow can focus energy on the string. You didn¡¯t see it when Legs used my bow yesterday. He gathered Life Energy on the string, then it formed into thin arrows. These arrows increased the area of impact by up to ten folds. That¡¯s effectively turning the bow into a shotgun.¡± Heng said with excitement.

    The road they crossed was bleak. There were barely any trees in sight. Which in turn brought down their emotion. Heng and ChengXiao began talking in turns to break the dullness. Waiting for YinKong to speak up by herself was like waiting for a donut to fall from the sky after all.

    ChengXiao picked his nose. ¡°Aren¡¯t you scared of ghosts? I heard your guts are small.¡±

    Heng blushed and defended himself. ¡°I am not. I am just terrified of blood and being beaten due to psychological issue. I am not scared of ghosts!¡±

    ChengXiaoughed. ¡°Hehe. Speaking big now. Don¡¯t get scared so much that you can stand when theye. That means something happened in your past and left the issue in your heart? I have a cure for your issue.¡±

    Heng was overjoyed and said aloud. ¡°What cure? How do you cure my problem? You aren¡¯t lying, are you?¡±

    ¡°How can it be. We are bros.¡± ChengXiaoughed out. However, Heng felt something was off.

    ¡°You just have to bathe in blood everyday. Then tear apart ten half-orcs or other humanoids. I promise you will be as fearless as Zheng in less than half a year. Haha.¡± ChengXiaoughed.

    ¡°F*ck you.¡± Heng cursed at him. He went back to his bow. The metallic bow was extremely stylish and powerful. Much more so than the Sirius he owned. His biggest regret was not knowing the name and origin of the bow.

    As they talked, they reached an entrance in the mountain. Numerous skulls the entrance. The skulls had open mouths and a terrified look. Hieroglyphs were carved on the rocks in blood.

    ¡°The way is shut. It was made by those who were dead, and the dead keep it. The way is shut.¡± Legs read the hieroglyphs.

    Gimli said loudly. ¡°What does it mean?¡±

    Aragorn didn¡¯t reply. He bit his teeth then charged in. Legs hesitated for a moment and followed, leaving Gimli and the members of team China standing behind. Gimli turned to the other three. They weren¡¯t scared though since they knew the plot. They also ran in and so Gimli was the only person standing there.

    A chill wind blew over. He shivered then shouted. ¡°Wait for me! Wait!¡± He also entered the Paths of the Dead.

    It was pitch ck inside the Paths of the Dead. They all followed closely behind Aragorn who had the torch. It felt as though the path was leading to the underworld. A unique sensation crept up to them. They felt they were lost. The light from the torch was wavering in front, yet they could not see Aragorn.

    YinKong felt she entered an endless corridor. There was no boundaries in this corridor and time was out of her senses. It had the same feeling as the transportation that happened when leaving and returning to God¡¯s dimension. It was as if a long time had passed, yet at the same time it was also an instant.

    ¡°YinKong, wake up. Aren¡¯t you scared of getting sneak attacked sleeping so deep? Little clumsy.¡±

    A gentle and soft voice sounded next to her ear. She opened her eyes abruptly and jumped up. Then she saw a man with a smile standing in front of her. He was a handsome man with long hair, much taller than YinKong. His eyes was that of a big brother looking at his sister.

    ¡°Zhao ZhuiKong! Where is this?¡± YinKong was shocked. Her hands reached for Excalibur wrapped in a piece of cloth on her bag. However, she reached nothing. As she began her second attempt, she stopped.

    YinKong frowned. ¡°What am I doing? Eh? ZhuiKong-gege (niisan), where is this ce?¡±

    ZhuiKong said with a gentle smile. ¡°It¡¯s our training ground. Hurry up. Everyone¡¯s waiting in ahead. We are going to hunt a few ck bears today. We will have to depend on your speed. Let¡¯s go. They are all waiting ahead.¡±

    Following his voice, the images of the environment became vivid. This was the border of a forest. YinKong was lying on a grassy field just then. ZhuiKong began walking toward the forest as he finished talking.

    YinKong lifted her foot. Yet, as she was about to take the step, she took her foot back. She lowered her head and said. ¡°ZhuiKong-gege... I can¡¯t go to where you are going. But there¡¯s a question I want to ask you...¡±

    ZhuiKong turned his back around in a surprise but his smile was still gentle. ¡°Go ahead. As long as I can answer it.¡±

    ¡°Will you... will you always be the brother in my memory?¡± YinKong asked, her head still lowing down.

    ZhuiKong paused in confusion. He walked over to YinKong and gently wiped the tear by the corner of her eyes. ¡°If you are noting to us, then take good care of yourself... I will always be your brother. Never going to change...¡±

    YinKong bit the tip of her tongue. She felt her mind stopped for a moment then the scene in front changed. It was still dark but she could make out a faint image. She was standing on the edge of a cliff. Its depth was unknown. If she just took one more step, she would have fallen into this abyss. However, before she recovered from the situation, she saw a person to the side.

    Heng was soaked in sweat with his back facing the cliff. If he just backed one more step, he would fall into this abyss. YinKong was seven meters away from him. That shocked her and she immediately ran at him.

    Heng felt burning heat and pain throughout his body. What was this? What happened to him?

    Right, he was going home with YanWei, the woman he loved the most... Heng opened his eyes with great effort. He saw a man with a blurry face clung onto her body. She was struggling. Next to him was three men beating at him. He felt a violent pain with each punch. Blood was flowing out from his mouth and ears.

    (Right, the ruffians caught me. They are beating me. They want to take her away...) The thoughts came to his mind. A punchnded on his eye and he felt the world became painted in red. It was the color of blood. The violent pain also registered from the bruises to his brain. It was as though these people transformed into his alcoholic father. Punch after punch, kick after kick, filling his body with bruises, beating him until his mouth and nose bleeds... (No. I am scared. These blood. They are still beating me...) Heng covered his head and tried to avoid their attacks. However, the beating was likeing from every direction. Soon, there was more blood on his body, trying to dye his clothes red. Heng kept backing away. He backed two steps then he couldn¡¯t take another one. Because he saw YanWei was being further and further away from him.

    ¡°Run! Heng, leave me and run! I know you are scared of blood and being beaten. Leave me and run! They can¡¯t catch you if you take a few more steps!¡± YanWei suddenly yelled while she struggled.

    Heng¡¯s conscious was urging him to run. The fear of being beaten was near breaking him down. However, he felt as though he had forgotten something. It was a determination that kept him standing in ce, kept him for backing another step despite the beating he was getting.

    ¡°Run! Why aren¡¯t you running? Didn¡¯t you say you will always listen to me? I told you to run! Why don¡¯t you listen? Heng!¡± The man was dragging her further away. She had to shout.

    ¡°I can¡¯t run!¡± Heng took their punches, he took his fear head on, and faced the woman he loved so deeply. He cried back with tears. ¡°I can¡¯t run! If I take this step, I will tear apart our future with my own hands... I don¡¯t want to run again. I don¡¯t want to never see you again... even if this is an illusion, even if this is a dream. I won¡¯t run this time, YanWei!¡±

 Vol 16 27-4

    Sometimes, people change at their root on the tiniest confrontation. Sometimes, people lingered on the same spot only because they hadn¡¯t taken that one little step.

    Heng took a step forward. When his foot was halfway over the cliff, he took one little step forward. And that brought him back to safety right before he would fall off into the abyss. Which allowed YinKong¡¯s hand to strike him on the back and knocked him several meters away. His head bumped into a set of stairs.

    Heng woke up after the hit. Though there was a big swollen bump on his head. He jumped up from the ground then looked around in confusion.

    It was the same dark path he was in. Pale white skeletonsy throughout the ground. Around him were people with their eyes closed and shivering. Aragorn was the only exception. His sword glowed in a silver light. His lips were moving as though he was conversing with something.

    On the other side, Gimli¡¯s hands were making the motion of pouring wine into his mouth while moving forward. Legs was making the motion of shooting arrows and running. In front of these two was the cliff.

    Heng and YinKong met eyes then charged at the two of them at the same time. They each grabbed a person then threw him backward. Gimli and Legs went through Heng¡¯s experience. They stood up with a bump on the head.

    Legs said with lingering fear. ¡°That was close. The mental energy of the dead controlled us. They showed us what we want or don¡¯t want to see the most. Then use it to lure you to jump off the cliff.¡±

    Heng and YinKong looked at each other again and asked at the same time. ¡°Where¡¯s ChengXiao?¡±

    Legs could see further than anyone here due to having the eyes of an elf. He scanned around and found ChengXiao just one step away from the cliff. The man held out his arm with hesitation, but he pulled it back halfway. Then he wanted to take a step forward but retracted his foot. This went on for a few more times until he woke up by himself with a sigh. The others became curious to his experience.

    ChengXiao walked over to them. Heng asked. ¡°What did you see? That was weird.¡±

    ChengXiao gave them a long face. ¡°I felt like buried in and of warmth and tenderness. Beautifuldies wavered around me. You can¡¯t imagine the exquisite beauties there were. Man, they were infinite times prettier than Ms. China or Ms. Earth. Too bad that I like the babyface loli type more. Let me tell you, Heng...¡±

    YinKong smacked his back with her foot then turned around and walked over to Aragorn.

    ¡°Help! Heng! I am going to fall. Hurry, this rock feels loose!¡±

    They all came near Aragorn. The glow from the sword allowed them to see the green ghosts. That was when they realized they walked right through these ghosts. Aragorn didn¡¯t turn around to the group. He said to the spirit in front of him. ¡°I have told you myrades will pass the trial! Now, give me your answer. Do you still remember your oath? Do you wish for a ce of peace? Answer me!¡±

    Aragorn swung his sword. The ghosts lowered their heads with respect as they saw it. He walked to the King of the Dead. The Dead Kingughed. Hisughter echoed through the hall. There was no word from him. He and his army began to fade with hisughter.

    Aragorn became anxious. He yelled. ¡°You have my word! Fight, and I will release you from this living death! What say you?¡±

    Just then, the sounds of rolling rocks emerged. The group was standing by the cliff. Leading to the top from the cliff was a great hall. The doorway to the hall opened with the sound. Thousands of skulls poured down like a wave. By the looks of it, the skulls would bury them down the abyss. Aragorn had no time to question the ghosts further. He gave a yell and began to run.

    The group followed right behind Aragorn to the other side of the cave. Yet, a few steps in and the skulls had already drowned their legs. They gave their best to move forward. The skulls were getting more and more. They finally managed to run into a corridor before being buried. Following the corridor ahead, they soon escaped the cave. In front of them was a mountain. They had crossed the mountain.

    There were over ten ck ships on the river. A city by the shore was burning in fire. A ck ship parked by the city. People were carrying goods onto the ship.

    Aragorn fell to his knees in despair. He seemed defeated. These ck ships were probably forces of Mordor. Mordor¡¯s forces were showing their might while he failed to obtain his support. Such feeling would indeed put anyone into despair.

    The three members of team China had no special feeling since they knew followed in the plot. A chilling wind swept by this silence. The Dead King came out from the rocks. His voice sounded hollow. ¡°We fight! Thest king of Gondor!¡±

    Aragorn froze in shock until Gimli cried. He pulled himself up using the sword as support. Then he pointed to the ck ships on the river. ¡°Our first fight! Annihte the corsairs!¡±

    The Dead King charged toward the river. His army of ghosts followed after him. Ghosts had no form nor mass and were free from the bound of gravity. They ran down from the mountain. A green color surrounded the ck ships.

    At the same time, the orc army was near Minas Tirith. The hundred thousand army swept through the outposts in Gondor. When the defeated soldiers made it back to Minas Tirith and delivered the message, Dhor ordered his son, Faramir, to head out with their riders instead of defending inside the walls.

    Faramir was Boromir¡¯s younger brother. He lost multiple battles one after another while Boromir was still recuperating in Rohan. Not long ago, he let Frodo¡¯s party went ahead to Mordor, which led to the ring returning to Sauron. He med himself for giving the ring back to Sauron.

    ¡°It¡¯s sad but we have no control over this army. The one inmand of the army is still Dhor.¡± Zheng said to Gandalf. And to him, the riders of Gondor had much better armors than the riders of Rohan. However, they were miles apart in bravery, training, and other aspects. Losing this group wouldn¡¯t impact the battle by too much.

    This group totaled to a thousand. However, they had to charge at an army of a hundred thousand because it was the order of the Steward. They couldn¡¯t not follow the order even if it was a suicide.

    Neither Zheng nor Lan attempted to change anything. Gandalf went to see Dhor multiple times. Yet, Dhor had gone mad. He couldn¡¯t listen to anyone¡¯s words.

    As it had been expected, three riders managed toe back after an hour. Faramir, who survived in the movie, died. The Mordor army was many times more than was portrayed in the movie after all. His death was determined when the wave of arrows rained down.

    Zheng and Gandalf sighed. Lan sent Zheng an image of the scan. The orcs, half-orcs, Uruk-hai, and trolls were not far from Minas Tirith and were approaching the city. They carried sieging weapons, catapults, siege towers, and battering rams, unlike the Uruk-hai of Isengard. This was a fully equipped army.

    ¡°The battle begins.¡±

    Zheng could see the army with his eyes now. Looking down from the city, the orcs seemed endless.

    ¡°Now we just have to wait for our allies. Wait and see how many groups of allies wille.¡±

 Vol 16 28-1

    This scene was a true depiction of war. Only twenty to thirty thousand of the orc army in the front could touch the city wall, but the catapults could attack from the distance. Boulders rained down on Minas Tirith.

    Zheng couldn¡¯t fully defend such a situation. The city was simply too big to defend even though its sides stood against the mountain. It was different from the rectangr shapes the cities in ancient China had where only the front would get attacked and it was different from the small fortress that was Helm¡¯s Deep. This was a true city with over ten floors in height and spanned hundreds of meters across. How could he take care of every ce by himself?

    (If I unlocked the fourth stage, I can simply charged into the orc army...) Zheng and Gandalf stood in a middle level and looked down at the battlefield. They could get a clear view at any change happening below. Multiple times, Zheng wanted to assist whenrge boulders flew at the wall but Gandalf stopped him.

    ¡°Hold. The Ringwraith hase... The final Ringwraith possesses immense power. I don¡¯t know why Sauron isn¡¯t here but the Ringwraith alone will bring about heavy casualties. You are our strongest fighter in closebat. You must stop the Ringwraith.¡± Gandalf said in a serious tone.

    (It¡¯s not on the Ringwraith. Three people are watching from the mountain. Two men and a woman. One of them is probably Luo YingLong. Don¡¯t recognize the other two but they should be members of team Celestial. How arrogant. They don¡¯t care that our psyche force user would detect them, or is it because they are strong enough to disregard my fourth stage?) Zheng didn¡¯t want to enter the fourth stage to avoid losing his true self. However, the fourth stage was also is pride. It put him within the top of thedder in this realm. His strength could at least enter him into top five.

    Yet, was this enough to rival the final Ringwraith and the three people from team Celestial?

    Boulders were raining down in decreasing intervals. Many troops died on the wall. Cracks and chips appeared on the wall. Despite that, the orcs still couldn¡¯t break through due to its height.

    ¡°We have only three thousand troops left. The local forces in the city are still scattered. Dhor is a fool. He doesn¡¯t know what he¡¯s facing!¡± Gandalf cursed.

    Zheng shrugged with a bitter smile on his face. This city was going to fall if things proceed at the same direction. He noticed troops from both sides with a higher rank could use battle Qi. There were also few that could use Explosive Shot. When had this powerful technique be so cheap to obtain? The numbers that could use the technique were few but they were mostly in the orc army. Even with a only a hundred Explosive Shots, Zheng wouldn¡¯t dare to take them head on.

    ¡°We can¡¯t wait and watch here! Gandalf, I am heading down to help the defense. We don¡¯t know when the Rohan riders wille. The city can¡¯t fall until then!¡±

    He had no time to worry about the three people from team Celestial. He gave Lan a few advices and urged Gandalf to protect her. Then he mounted the Nightmare and ran down to the wall.

    The city was built leaning on the mountain. The roads spiraled upward inside the city. It would take quite a bit of time to move through but the anti-gravity attribute of the Nightmare made the run swift. Zheng was standing on the city wall within just ten seconds.

    Tat. Tat. Tat. As soon as he arrived, numerous arrows hit his body. Zheng didn¡¯t hesitate as he gave the lead rope a pull. The nightmare leaped off the wall and with a thump, it smashed onto the half orcs and orcs below.

    Zheng was well aware of the immense power of the Explosive Shot. It was beyond the defensive capacity of his light de barrier. So instead of trying to defend or dodge them, he chose to charge right into the enemies. Attacks with normal battle Qi couldn¡¯t prate his barrier and they wouldn¡¯t be able to hit him with Explosive Shot in such a chaotic situation. It was like a tiger ran into a flock of sheep!

    He shed across as soon as the Nightmarended, cutting all orcs and half orcs within a ten meter radius in front of him to halves. The light de from Tiger¡¯s Soul wasn¡¯t a joke. Any half orc and orc without protection from battle Qi didn¡¯t avoid getting shed.

    (These half orcs and orcs are quite a bit weaker than the Uruk-hai. A much lower portion of them can use battle Qi and Explosive Shot. Some of them are even physically weaker than human troops. The only thing scary about them is their number. A hundred thousand... I don¡¯t even know how long it will take to kill them if they just stand there and wait for me toe.) Various thoughts crossed his mind but they did not slow him down from charging ahead. He didn¡¯t know how many half orcs and orcs he killed. Even the trolls fall at one sh from the light de. They had great strength butcked battle Qi. Zheng charged left and right within the army. The orc army near the city wall seemed to be losing their formation.

    The three people on the mountain showed signs of interfering seeing this scene but Luo YingLong stopped the other two. He was extremely cool headed unlike how he should have been. He stared at Zheng and said. ¡°It¡¯s still too early. His strength is unfathomable. Even if he¡¯s not as strong as the demon, he¡¯s still the original. Let him spend more energy. The Ringwraith is also going toe. We will finish him off after they wear each other out!¡±

    Zheng had been paying attention to these three people. Lan monitored everything around them with psyche scan the whole time. He would know if anything unusual appeared. That was why he didn¡¯t worry too much charging around in the battlefield. He was trying to buy as much time as he could.

    Before the orc army near the wall broke apart, a screeching sound came through from above the clouds. The sound pierced into the depth of their souls. The pain felt like a de dragging on their ears. The majority of troops on the wall covered their ears with their hands and many began to run. The arrows raining down from the wall stopped. The orc army also found their strength. It was like the screeching sound had no effect on them.

    ¡°The Ringwraith! It¡¯s the Ringwraith!¡±

    The troops cried. Zheng saw it through psyche scan. A warrior in ck heavy armor sat on a dragon-like creature that was meters long. This was a dragon with two wings from western fantasies. Though it was smaller than the fire breathing dragon they faced in the previous world. In just the blink of an eye, the dragon flew through the clouds and came straight to the city.

    Events began to deviate from the movie plot from this point. Gandalf¡¯s chanting echoed throughout the city. And with his voice, a translucent barrier appeared in front of the dragon. Thump! The dragon smashed into the barrier then it began to fall.

    Zheng stared with his eyes and mouth wide open. This scene was not a part of the movie. Gandalf was more of a staff wielding warrior than he was a wizard in the movie. He never showed any powerful magic. Zheng never expected him to drop the Ringwraith in just one hit.

    While Zheng was thinking, the wall where the dragon fell onto exploded. A group of troops were sent flying outward. There was no chance of them making it back alive. At the center, the Ringwraith stood up, intact. It carried a longsword with a dark glow in one hand and a morning star on the other. It smashed the morning star at a nearby house. The house and the one next to it shattered. Pulverized lime flew in the air. The whole area copsed.

    (That power is terrifying!) Zheng¡¯s heart clenched. He had the Nightmare charge back to the wall without a second of thinking. The Ringwraith¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t at the level of Destruction but it was not far away. If he didn¡¯t stop the Ringwraith, it would destroy the whole city before the orc army broke through the gate.

    ¡°Lan! Those people from team Celestial will attack soon! Don¡¯t leave Gandalf! I can¡¯t attend to your safety anymore!¡± Zheng said to Lan via Soul Link. The Nightmare ran up along the wall. He was less than a hundred meters away from the Ringwraith.

 Vol 16 28-2

    Seeing your enemies would always evoke anger. The Ringwraiths originally had nine and now they all died but one. This Ringwraith gained strength as a result. However, the hatred was burned into its heart.

    The nine Ringwraiths were once kings who sought the rings for mortal men. Sauronn turned them into beings neither alive nor dead, stripped of freedom and sunk into darkness. Anyhow, they had eight others in simr states who apanied them. No man could endure such pain and loneliness by himself no matter how evil they became. Thus, the final Ringwraith hated Zheng and his group.

    It roared at the sight of Zheng and his Nightmare. The screeching sound was piercing to Zheng¡¯s ears. The Ringwraith leaped at him. Its speed and strength were equally immense. The ground cracked at its leap. In under a second, the Ringwraith had crossed nearly the hundred meters between them. Its morning star smashed toward Zheng and the Nightmare.

    Zheng felt a sense of pressure approaching from the front. It was almost suffocating. He immediately pulled Tiger¡¯s Soul up to block in a shock. Plus, there was still ayer of light de barrier covering him. The morning star struck through the twoyers of light de and they shattered like ss. But they also slowed down its speed. Zheng and the Nightmare was knocked back ten meters.

    The knock back pushed Zheng down the wall. Underneath was the lowest level of the city. Human troops were defending the wall. If the Ringwraith were to enter this area, the wall would fall in just a hit from its morning star. Zheng abandoned his Nightmare before theynded. He jumped off from the mount and headed back onto the wall.

    He jumped along the wall using the movement technique and brought himself up the dozens of meters high wall. By the time the Nightmare fell to the ground, he reached the second level of the city, where the Nightmare was looking to jump down. It roared again upon seeing Zheng, the sound piercing his ears, then leaped at him.

    (Man, it can use tactics to distract people before it attacks?) Zheng wouldn¡¯t let his guards down. He instantly entered the second stage of the unlocked mode and activated Explosion, increasing his speed and strength by multiple folds. The Ringwraith¡¯s sword struck at him. He dodged to the side while countering with Tiger¡¯s Soul.

    Multiple nks followed. The light de from Tiger¡¯s Soul couldn¡¯t break through the dark sword and neither could the corrosive dark glow break his light de. Their swords shed together several times. Zheng was pushed back a few steps. His strength was no match for the Ringwraith in Explosion. His speed was also slower than the Ringwraith. The only advantage that kept him from getting killed was his reaction speed.

    Seeing the sword wasn¡¯t effective, the Ringwraith smashed its morning star at Zheng. The same immense pressure swept at him. He wouldn¡¯t dare to take such force head on. The morning star smashed on the ground. Bang! A ten-meter radius of the wall cracked and rocks fell off.

    Zheng heard cries from below. There weren¡¯t many troops at this area to begin with and after this attack, barely any would remain. The Ringwraith was so destructive that if he couldn¡¯t kill it, it would be a matter of time before the city was destroyed.

    ¡°All hope for man have lost. The end is nigh.¡± A voice came through from the Ringwraith¡¯s armor. The hollowness sounded as though it came through from the underworld. The Ringwraith struck the morning star at Zheng again.

    The situation had be critical. There was the Ringwraith destroying from inside the city, the orc army sieging from outside, and the three members of team Celestial waiting for the time to attack. For every second Zheng spent fighting the Ringwraith, their chance of defeat increased by a little. There was no other choice. He had to use his strongest force to kill the Ringwraith in the shortest amount of time!

    The process of unlock the fourth stage was metaphysical. He couldn¡¯t describe it in words. All the deficiencies that he had, from strength, to speed, to reaction, to calction, would be corrected at the gic level. At the same time, that killing desire hibernating deep in his genes would wake.

    ¡°Destruction! Fourth stage!¡± Zheng took two steps forward instead of dodging the iing morning star. Tiger¡¯s Soul intercepted it at the chain and caused the spiked head to change its direction. Zheng pressed the spiked head with his fingers then it smashed toward the Ringwraith. With a loud bang, the Ringwraith¡¯s chest was struck a concave and it was knocked into a wall.

    As soon as Zheng countered in this unusual manner in the fourth stage, Luo YingLong jumped. He cried. ¡°The fourth stage!? Infinitesimal control? Impossible! Has he reached such a stage already?¡±

    The other two members didn¡¯t look good either. The Caucasian woman asked. ¡°I don¡¯t think we can take him with just the three of us.¡±

    The ck man nodded. Luo YingLong¡¯s face looked blue but he nodded. ¡°It will be fine. He hasn¡¯t entered this stage for long and he has barely any self-created ability. It¡¯s the best time to kill him before he grows. If he fully grasped this stage and exchanged an ability to suppress the killing desires, we won¡¯t have a chance to kill him anymore. We have to kill him today!¡±

    The ck man hesitated. ¡°Why isn¡¯t SongTian here for such an important day? Or is there danger to this mission?¡±

    Luo YingLong was feeling irritated. He yelled. ¡°How can I know why he isn¡¯t here? Maybe he ran into problem during his training or Adam gave him another mission. F*ck. I am here anyway. I am not at his stage but I am stronger than him. You guys just have to restrict him, I will be the main attacker!¡±

    The man and woman met eyes then nodded. Luo YingLong jumped from the rock he was standing on. A sword appeared beneath his feet then he flew toward Minas Tirith at an extreme speed.

    Zheng didn¡¯t waste any time in Destruction after he knocked the Ringwraith into the wall. He charged at it. Tiger¡¯s Soul had no light de on. He hacked the sword right into the hole. The concave on the Ringwraith¡¯s chest didn¡¯t affect it in the least bit. It raised the sword and shed with Tiger¡¯s Soul. A cloud of ck mist appeared on its other hand. Then it threw the mist at Zheng.

    Zheng took a small step backward while his foot kicked the Ringwraith¡¯s arm that was holding the sword. Pah! The strength from Destruction was so strong that the arm exploded. Without a moment of dy, Tiger¡¯s Soul shed toward the Ringwraith¡¯s head.

    A sense of danger struck his subconscious. Zheng leaped five meters to the left at the same time. A green condensed Qi shot through where he was standing and prated the Ringwraith¡¯s helm. Who would have thought the final Ringwraith that terrified people of Middle Earth would get killed so easily?

    The green Qi faded. Luo YingLong was standing on a sword. He didn¡¯t look at the Ringwraith and smiled at Zheng. ¡°You don¡¯t mind me killing this right? The rewards are not bad as expected from the final Ringwraith. I don¡¯t use them that much but it would be nice exchanging some materials. Zheng! Exit your fourth stage. I don¡¯t want to fight a beast without his thoughts!¡±

 Vol 16 29-1

    Luo YingLong¡¯s shout contained an extraordinary sense. Zheng felt a shock in his brain. He subconsciously exited the fourth stage then leaped backward before he deactivated Destruction.

    ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so careful. You can easily go back into the fourth stage before my attack kills you given your reaction speed. I just want to have a talk with you right now.¡± Luo YingLong shook his head.

    Zhengughed coldly. ¡°What is there to talk? We will fight if that¡¯s what you want! I don¡¯t have time to hold a conversation with you here. Your team members are running over. Are you hoping to dy me until they arrive?¡±

    Luo YingLong was surprised then heughed, almost tearing himself. ¡°You¡¯re funny. Those two are merely minor characters. Please. You shouldn¡¯t even care about their existence. But are you really him? That aloof, apathetic, and powerful demon... he would never say what you just said. He looks forward to a bunch of people challenging him. Don¡¯t worry. I will repay my debts and grudges before our fight. First is the debt I owe you!¡±

    ¡°Repay me?¡± Zheng was confused. He looked at this hot-headed guy weird. Luo YingLong almost couldn¡¯t control his rage and strike him for that weird look.

    Luo YingLong took a deep breath and continued. ¡°F*ck. Don¡¯t challenge my patience! Let me finish first... to be urate, I am not indebted to you but to your clone. I don¡¯t know why but Caucasians had always been the majority in team Celestial. There were only two Asians and one of them was a mixed blood. cks were even fewer in number. I was promoted from a leader after all so the Caucasians didn¡¯t really dare to overstep the mark on me. However, me and the mixed blood Asian couldn¡¯t escape being bullied. Thatsted until we met your clone. He killed the two strongest Caucasians in my team. One of them had a simr ability to me in that even if his body was destroyed, as long as his core exists, he can be retrieved by team members and get revived back in God¡¯s Dimension. However, your clone has a terrifying dark me that burned the man¡¯s soul. I thought I was going to die next but he spared me. He told me... Chinese are outnumbered in this realm. Having another powerful person who survives is going to count. So I survived that battle.¡±

    Luo YingLong faked a cough. ¡°Don¡¯t assume that I am sentimental. A man should have the courage to bear everything that happened in his life. Your clone won¡¯t deign to care about me repaying the favor. And I have nothing to repay him. However, you as the original is still weak. No matter what, I have to repay you once. Then we will leave our lives to fate and fight for our respective teams!¡±

    Luo YingLong looked at the two members flying over on their devices then turned back to Zheng. ¡°Are you feeling that the fourth stage is powerful, but you lose control of your conscious? The strongest person in my team have reached the end of the beginning stage. He regained control of his conscious. I also met two people in mid fourth stage. One of them is your clone... Ahem. Don¡¯t look down on me that I am only at the third stage. I am way stronger than you when ites to an actual fight! There¡¯s no doubt.¡±

    Zheng asked. ¡°Are you here to boast your strength? Hurry up and speak your intention.¡± He moved Tiger¡¯s Soul, getting ready to attack at any time.

    Luo YingLong faked another cough to cover the embarrassment. ¡°The beginning of the fourth stage wakes over 90% of a person¡¯s hibernating genes. The most powerful of those genes will merge into your original genes andpensate for your deficiencies. As such, you gain abilities and attributes that you otherwise would have to exchange from God. The perfection of your genes gives you powerful enhancements... But there¡¯s a question. Which of your genes are the most powerful? Genes from single celled life? From reptiles? From aves? The answer is genes left from the saints who created this realm. Or maybe... genes from the enemies of ancient humans!¡±

    Zheng felt a shock. He was beginning to understand what was happening and why when he first entered the fourth stage, he had thoughts of killing all humans and descendants of the saints.

    Luo YingLong continued. ¡°This is Adam¡¯s conjecture, our strategist. His intelligence is at a really high degree. He believes the saints obtained victory, but they became apletely different species from humans. They had different genes, different powers, and different values. It¡¯s like modifying a fish¡¯s genes into an elephant. The only thing that¡¯s not an elephant will be its mind. When the saints reproduced with humans, they weren¡¯t able to pass down their genes. So, they hid their genes among the hibernating genes. Only when a person reaches the fourth stage will these genes be awakened. However, the enemies of humans could also hide their genes in human genes. Uh. Adam calls them mega atavism.¡±

    He gave a coldugh upon seeing Zheng¡¯s dumbfounded expression. ¡°Are you so narrow minded? No matter how much you change, you are still you. I disagree with SongTian and Adam¡¯s view. They believe that descendants of human enemies must be eliminated. You awakened the genes of human enemies while SongTian awakened the genes of the saints. But are you really going to annihte mankind? The most you are going to do is return to the real world and live however you want or be a king. If you¡¯re a psychopath you will be like Zhao ZuiKong, but he¡¯s still just a serial killer. Who would actually want to annihte mankind without a good reason? A sword is always a sword. It will always depend on its user... Genes are genes. No matter how much power they contain, how much killing desire is within, they are still your tools!¡±

    He had a solemn expression much different from that hot-headedness. At this moment, he was a strong man with thoughts of his own. ¡°What I want to tell you is try your best to ovee the killing desire of your genes. Enemies of ancient humans possess mad instincts to kill. If you can¡¯t ovee it, you will never be able to return once you reach mid-fourth stage. The conscious of your genes will control you. Look at that psychopath ZuiKong. He¡¯s never going to return... This is the first thing I will repay you. Don¡¯t lose yourself to your genes! We have to hurry, those two are going to be here soon.¡±

    Zheng suddenly asked. ¡°You have been acting, right? Acting like a hot-head who doesn¡¯t think. Why do you have to do it?¡±

    Luo YingLong smiled bitterly. ¡°Cultivation brings me sess and doom. I am only at the third stage but have already obtained such an overpowered skill. I might even be able to rival the saints one day. Yet, what you don¡¯t know is, from the information I gathered in the movies, the deaths of the saints might be rted to cultivation... I can¡¯t be sure. Anyway, if I seek a more powerful position or if I act smarter with such huge potential, how do you think the brain and strength of my team will treat me? I probably won¡¯t make it through three movies. I am still a step behind SongTian. If I died, my core will return to Adam¡¯s hand... I will slowly make it through my time. Time is always in short supply for cultivation. I spent most of my points returning to the Legend of Zu. If I didn¡¯t smash the cellphone per Adam¡¯s order, I wouldn¡¯t be able to speak to you like this... Enough with the digression. The second thing is rted to your strength and boundary.

    It¡¯s pretty easy to understand. In cultivation term, the word is enlightenment. A lot of times in training, one umtes a high level of energy but low unlocked stage hindered him from breaking through to the next level. You have reached a high boundary. The gap between third and fourth stage is night and day. What youck now is strength!¡±

    Seeing the two members of team Celestial was near, Luo YingLong hurried with his words. ¡°The fourth unlocked stage is also called the stage of infinitesimal control. The awakening of your genes is control within your body. And outside your body, you will feel every minute change of force. You deflecting the morning star was a perfect embodiment of infinitesimal control. Every bit of strength you use in this state will be a hundred times stronger. Your strength is still weak. Rely on infinitesimal control and create your own abilities. Once you can feel the flow of every force, your own abilities will easilye!¡±

    ¡°Then!¡± A white and a ck mannded behind Luo YingLong. He shouted. ¡°Let¡¯s fight! Zheng!¡±

 Vol 16 29-2

    The first to rush up and initial attack wasn¡¯t Luo YingLong. The ck man behind him came up front. He roared at the sky. An illusionary ck bear emerged next to him. And then a ck panther, ck tiger, and ck elephant. The illsuionary animals merged into his body.

    (They do look fierce... but why are all the animals ck?) This strange thought came to his mind though only for an instant. The ck man charged at him like thunder. Ta-ta-ta. The te ground couldn¡¯t stand his force and exploded with his steps.

    Zheng had only the time to sh across as the ck man approached fiercely. The man countered his sword with a punch. Right before his fist came in contact with the light de, a panther emerged from the fist and tightly bit onto the light de. He then struck his other fist at Zheng.

    Zheng attempted the pull his sword out of the panther but failed. He countered the strike with a punch of his own. He was caution and covered his hand with ayer of Qi. Just as he had suspected, an illusionary tiger¡¯s mouth emerged around the ck man¡¯s fist. Its teeth bit toward Zheng¡¯s hand. Zheng was shocked and immediately used Instant Destruction followed by a Fist Gun, shattering the tiger. He heard the sound of bones cracked. The ck man backed with a cry.

    Luo YingLong¡¯s eyes brightened as he yelled. ¡°Nice! Is this your self created ability?¡±

    Zheng couldn¡¯t find the time to reply for being in battle. He entered the fourth stage the moment the ck man backed off. No human troops remained in this area anymore. The unlocked mode was unlike Destruction¡¯s short duration. It would be a waste not to use such a powerful power. Although hisck of strength hindered this power, it was enough to deal with these three!

    (Making two steps in extremely quick session will create a resonance of the force on the ground for an instant and in turn generate an explosive power. Speed will increase by over 100%...) The thought suddenly came into his mind as he saw the ck man retreating. He had no time to verify its validity. Zheng used the technique at once. When he exerted the two forces in an extremely short amount of time, the te under his feet exploded. The counter force pushed his feet. It was at this moment that he finally understood why Luo YingLong said the fourth stage allowed for ability creation. This sense of the flow of force made the feat no longer difficult!

    While the ck man was retreating, the woman began chanting a spell. A white light enveloped the man. His wrist was healing in visible speed. By the time Zheng charged over, the man¡¯s wrist had returned to normal. He roared. The illusionary ck bear that entered his body surfaced. The ck man¡¯s body quickly erged and reached three times its previous size when Zheng reached him. He was like a giant with buffed muscle. His fist struck toward Zheng along with terrifying pressure.

    Zheng sensed danger before the fist even touched his body. He leaped down to the lower level of the city to dodged the strike. The pressurized air around the fist pulverized the te ground. Arge piece of te fell off to the lower level.

    Although Zheng had no control while in this stage, he still had consciousness. He thought the ck man was merely a brute with only strength and not one to be feared. How could someone like him be a member of team Celestial? Team Celestial wasn¡¯t undefeatable after all. However, in the blink of an eye, the man¡¯s hand was healed and his strength grew. This punch was probably more than he could take.

    Luo YingLong showed no sign of helping. He sat down on his flying sword andughed. ¡°Zheng, I told you. Strength isn¡¯t merely your unlocked level nor stats, abilities, or enhancements. True strength is the power to kill your enemy! No matter which stage you unlocked, no matter what enhancements you have, the power that can kill your enemy is the strongest power! Haha. My friend here enhanced four rank A animal souls and Muscle Mass Enhancement of Younger Toguro. He¡¯s second to SongTian when ites to closebat strength and destructive power... Defeat him or you aren¡¯t even worth me lifting my hands.¡±

    The ck man followed Zheng down the level. The panther surfaced on his body while he leaped. He seemed extremely agile. As soon as Zhengnded, the man¡¯s fist struck down. Fortunately, Zheng dodged in time. The fist sted a hole on the ground.

    (So this is the true power of team Celestial¡¯s members. Such power lives up to the name of the team.) Zheng¡¯s mind was thinking but his body was moving by itself. He stepped twice and charged at the ck man. Fist Gun struck the man¡¯s abdomen. The man wasn¡¯t slow to react either, even though he only unlocked to the second stage. His reaction speed was at a high level. The illusionary elephant surfaced as the Fist Gun hit him. There was a thump as though the fist hit a tire. The man was knocked back several meters.

    All these happened in just an instant. Zheng was already rushing over by the time the ck mannded. Yet, he couldn¡¯t get to make his next attack. A beam of light shone down from above. The beam bounded him in the center. The ck man struck his palms at Zheng without a moment of hesitation. It was the tiger hovering over his body this time.

    The ck man pushed Zheng into the thick city wall. Following a loud bang, the two of them pushed through the wall, stirring up a cloud of dust. The dust covered up the two of them.

    The woman cried with delight. ¡°Great! Binding Light can only bind him for an instant but it was enough to kill him. Hehe. This fourth stage user is garbage.¡±

    Luo YingLong nced at her with a smirk. The Caucasian woman was a newbie to team Celestial. Her powers weren¡¯t bad but she was bottom tier in the team. She wouldn¡¯t know of the terror of clone Zheng. Luo YingLong didn¡¯t bother talking to her because he heard the sound of punchesnding on a body from within the dust.

    (This Zheng wouldn¡¯t really be so garbage? And I spoke so much to him in advance. It seems like a waste of effort. Is he really the original of the demon?) Luo YingLong was having doubts but he didn¡¯t show any expression. He continued to quietly stare at the dust cloud. After the dust settled, the scene wasn¡¯t as they had expected where the ck man should be beating up Zheng. Zheng was holding on the man¡¯s neck and lifted him up.

    He had a pair of ck bat wings on his back, though the wings were small. His teeth was biting on the man¡¯s arm. He tore the man¡¯s flesh off and swallowed it. With one hand holding on the man¡¯s neck, his other prated the man¡¯s abdomen.

    ¡°Aouuu!¡± Zheng roared then he pulled his hands. The ck man was torn in halves from the middle. Blood and organs sttered Zheng¡¯s body.

    ¡°Has it begun? Haha. This is the true fourth stage. The powerful genes within the body is awakening. Haha...¡± Luo YingLongughed with a sense of madness. His expression was totally different from the person he was. His finger pointed at Zheng then the sword carried him flying toward the wall. It seemed as though he had turned into a green light and he reached the top of the city wall in an instant.

    Zheng¡¯s bat wings were less than twenty centimeters in length. It didn¡¯t look fitting to his body. He instantly raised his head as Luo YingLong flew to his top. His eyes werepletely red without any trace of human consciousness. He was a beast that lusted for blood.

    Luo YingLong was not surprised and continued tough. ¡°Come. Come. I won¡¯t bully you with my flight ability since your bat wings aren¡¯t grown... Borrowing from the force of heaven and earth! Up!¡± He pped his hands together. A faint eight trigrams appeared in between his palms as he opened them. Thend spanning a hundred meters around Zheng was pushed off the ground.

 Vol 16 30-1

    Thend in a hundred-meter radius around Zheng floated up fifteen meters. Inside thisnd was he, Luo YingLong and many half-orcs. Luo YingLong circled the area on his sword. All the half-orcs were shredded into pieces. He then jumped off the sword. There was now only he and Zheng on thend.

    ¡°It¡¯s quiet now. Come. Let us have a good fight. Thest time we fought your clone, we saved a few Caucasians from him using our numbers advantage. There¡¯s no one to disturb us now. Let me see if the power of your unlocked stage can rival the power of Xiuzhen!¡± He shouted.

    Zheng threw away the broken arm in his hand. He had entered a berserk state but he didn¡¯t leap at Luo YingLong mindlessly. He straightened his posture. His hands reached for his ribs. Following a crackling sound, he pushed a dislocated rib back into its original position.

    Luo YingLong curled his lips. ¡°Look at your stupid face. Don¡¯t you know to buy some high-level charms? How can youe into the battlefield unprepared when you are someone that reached the fourth stage? You are strong but the abilities God has are infinite. Some of the abilities are prominent only in offensive stats. I might have to abandon my body if I get surprise attacked by those abilities. Haha.¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t say a word. After he relocated his bones, he roared then charged at Luo YingLong. Luo YingLong stood there and watched him as though he wasn¡¯t concerned about Zheng. ¡°Slow down. Let me exin my items first. These are crafted from Xiuzhen abilities. The only thing they have to do with God¡¯s Dimension is the valuable materials. And being able to use them is feat of my Xiuzhen. Next, about my abilities, they are also...¡±

    Zheng rushed up to him using the double steps. The movement speed from this technique was extremely fast. Luo YingLong had only spoken a few sentences when Zheng¡¯s hand reached for his face. Qi and Red me crossed over around his w. Boom! A violent fire red up from his w. However, before the fire came close to Luo YingLong, a golden light spanned out from his body and blocked off the fire.

    ¡°...they are also Xiuzhen!¡± Luo YingLong shouted. He lowered his body into a horse stance. His palm struck Zheng¡¯s abdomen. The strike wasn¡¯t fast. However, in the center of the palm was the symbol of the eight trigrams.

    Zheng¡¯s other hand intercepted Luo YingLong¡¯s palm. As soon as they came in contact, his hand trembled as though he was hit by an electric shock. The character representing thunder printed onto Zheng¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Borrowing from the force of heaven and earth! Thunder shock!¡± Luo YingLong retrieved his hand. Yet, a glowing golden sign remained on Zheng¡¯s chest. Luo YingLong gave a shout then electricity discharged from the sign. The clothe near it burned to ashes in an instant. The electricity struck Zheng and sent him back over ten meters. Hey on the ground trembling.

    ¡°Be careful. The person who falls off the tform loses... Do you know why I lifted the tform? Because not even I can defend against arrows in such quantity, especially shots that came from two arrows simultaneously. I won¡¯t even have the chance to support my items if I take ten of those shots at once. The item will shatter immediately. Hoho. I wonder how strong you have to be in order to ovee the numbers advantage.¡± Luo YingLong shrugged as he walked toward Zheng.

    Zheng stood up after only a while of lying there. He looked almost unharmed aside from the blood by his lips. Luo YingLong knew that his shock attack could electrocute an elephant. The reason Zheng could still stand was probably due to the power of the fourth stage. Infinitesimal control allowed him to restrict or neutralize the electricity with Qi or other forms of energy.

    (Activate Destruction to its peak. Focus the attack to a single point. The result of this battle lies on this instant!) Zheng stood in ce. His eyes were stillpletely red. The lust for blood never receded and instead grew more intense as blood flew down the corner of his mouth. As Luo YingLong began to approach him, his Qi and Blood Energy surged violently.

    Luo YingLong sensed the danger and stopped his steps. ¡°What other self created or exchanged ability do you still have? The fourth stage boosts the power of these abilities but normal abilities have no way of breaking my defense...¡±

    Before he finished talking, Zheng roared to the sky. The bat wings suddenly grew. Then. He disappeared from Luo YingLong¡¯s sight.

    ¡°What is?¡±

    Pah!

    Luo YingLong was feeling the abnormality and suddenly pain registered from his front. He was sent flying backward ten meters. He didn¡¯t even have the time to figure out what happened to his barrier when something weighted down on his chest. He saw Zheng¡¯s knee striking down at his throat. It pressed down on the golden barrier to its extreme. The barrier was almost touching the skin of his throat. One could tell how much force the knee was exerting.

    (Destruction at full strength... Modify the third, seventh, and tenth sets of genes. Drain Qi from the mithril ring to repair the body. Drain Blood Energy to maintain Destruction. Body limit after modification... twenty seven seconds!)

    ¡°Aou!¡± Zheng roared with insanity. He didn¡¯t wait for Luo YingLong¡¯s next action. He retrieved his knee then struck Luo YingLong¡¯s face with his fists. His punches broke the sound barriers. Every punch was followed by a sonic boom. The immense forcepressed the air around him then the air exploded. Visible shockwaves spread from the center of explosion. In less than thirty punches, Zheng¡¯s clothes became shredded pieces from the shockwaves.

    This power once shattered a dragon¡¯s chin. Under the strength and speed of the attacks, the golden light of the barrier was pushed to the other parts Luo YingLong¡¯s body, unable to return to their original location in time. A few dozen punchester, pah! Zheng¡¯s fist hit Luo YingLong¡¯s face. The force passed through him and into thend below. Cracks spread through the hundred meter tform. Zheng paid no attention to it. His fists continuednding on Luo YingLong¡¯s face while the cracking becamerger andrger.

    ¡°Separate! Borrowing from the force of heaven and earth! Spiral Separation!¡± Luo YingLong still managed to utter words under such mad attacks, although his words were barely discernible.

    Following these words, Zheng felt that his punches werending on cotton. His strength couldn¡¯t touch anything and a spiralling force redirected his fists. However, infinitesimal control wasn¡¯t so easily defeated. Zheng stopped punching straight downward. His hands rotated in the opposite direction of the spiralling force. His hands moved so fast in Destruction that he created a spiralling force of his own. The two forces collided, an enormous force then striking Luo YingLong in the chest. The force prated him and went into the tform. Bang! The tform began to copse from the cracks.

    ¡°Borrowing from the force of heaven and earth! Ten Ton Mountain!¡±

    Zheng used Luo YingLong¡¯s ability to his advantage and crushed the tform beneath. He pressed onto Luo YingLong¡¯s body and struck several more punches. Luo YingLong vomited a big mouthful of blood then began chanting again. Following the chant, he fell faster than Zheng and disappeared among the broken rocks in the next instant.

    Both the orc and human armies were shocked with their eyes and mouths wide open as the tform shattered. The fight was visible from the middle level of the city. The powers they disyed were simply monstrous. It seemed like a battle between the gods and giants in the legends.

    Zheng roared again and pushed his arms open, sending the rocks near his body away. He then looked over to Luo YingLong who was standing ten meters away and wiping blood off his mouth.

    ¡°The fourth stage is indeed powerful... So this is your self created ability. Also powerful. Along with infinitesimal control, you can match up to my strength...¡± Luo YingLong¡¯s expression turned ferocious.

    He shouted. ¡°Then you are qualified to take this attack that I originally prepared it for the psychopath... Vanquishing Formation!

    Cauldron of the Eight Trigrams!¡±

 Vol 16 30-2

    Any person who reached the fourth stage had his uniquebat style. Of course, it wouldn¡¯t change principally from before. An archer would still be an archer instead of running up to the enemy with a sword. A caster would still be a caster. They develop further within what they were most skilled in.

    To Luo YingLong¡¯s knowledge, SongTian excelled at breaking through brute force with techniques, Zhui YinKong excelled in speed beyondprehension, Clone Zheng excelled in utilizing infinitesimal control to an extreme level. The Zheng in front of him... he wondered what caused him to develop the technique that exchanged damage to his body for a short moment¡¯s strength. He could see the increase in strength would be followed by damage to the body that would strip him of continual fighting ability. However, he was unstoppable within his time. ¡°Simply impressive. I probably can¡¯t sustain ten seconds for real... Are you a psychopath? How could you have created such an impressive ability. Exerting and destroying your own body to the extreme.¡±

    Luo YingLong stood on the flying sword and shot up to the sky. Zheng chased closely with Geppo. The gap between them was only a few meters and it was shortening. Luo YingLong pulled out eight little gs from his pocket. He threw the gs down. The gs grew in the wind. In just a moment, they reached several meters big each. The gs circled Zheng and began descending. Zheng felt the weight of his body increased by a hundred folds. He couldn¡¯t help but fell down to the ground.

    Luo YingLong finally stopped to catch his breath. He looked down to see the area inside the gs in a mess. Dust whirled as Zheng moved. He was attacking the gs with all his might. Each attack was apanied by violent shaking of the whole g. Yet, these seemingly cloth made gs confined him in the center. He couldn¡¯t escape from the confinement despite the terrifying power of Destruction.

    ¡°Give up! This Fabao (magical item) took me eighty one days of full concentration and numerous valuable raw materials to craft. The requirement to utilize its full power is Nascent Soul stage. But even at the limited utilization, it can still confine you until your death. I have not seen anyone that can escape from its attack!¡± Luo YingLong said fiercely, although his hands were forming various signs as fast as he could. He channeled Xiuzhen energy at its maximum output. Zheng¡¯s force would have broken out of the confinement if not for this.

    (Man... he¡¯s strong. I underestimated him. His strength has be like his clone, nearly throwing me behind in the race... Damn it!) Luo YingLong felt increasingly irritated. Then he vomitted a mouthful of blood. However, that actually made him felt better.

    (He even broke my Dummy Si. What terrifying destructive force that was... Then he broke my bones by merely grazing past with his fist... Both he and his clone are crazy. What kind of organism did they inherit? Is it the strongest monster that surpassed the saints?) Luo YingLong cursed. He manipted his Xiuzhen energy to repair his injuries. Once he suppressed the pain, he stood firm. His steps followed the shape of the Triones while his hands formed two signs.

    He chanted the spell. ¡°Cauldron of the eight trigrams! Heaven,ke, fire, thunder, wind, water, mountain, earth!¡±

    The characters representing these eight words of truth emerged on the gs following his chant. The trigram figure associated with each character appeared on the back of the gs. The gs began to rotate as the chanting continued. Zheng felt the surrounding pressure grew exponentially and pressed him down in the center of the gs, unable to move. He reacted quickly with great strength as he drew out Tiger¡¯s Soul. Qi channeled into the sword and ayer of light de barrier enveloped his body.

    ¡°Purple me of Tushita, mystics of the eight trigrams! Imand you...¡±

    ¡°Cauldron of the purple me and eight trigrams!¡±

    The sound of Luo YingLong¡¯s voice grew increasingly distant as he uttered thest word. It felt as though the Xian from the heaven spoke. A Taijitu appeared beneath him. The Taijitu began to rotate along with the consumption of his Xiuzhen energy. Purple mes ignited on top of it. The mes gathered into globs then dropped down into the gs.

    These mes hit Zheng¡¯s light de barrier. One, two. Cracks began to appear on the barrier. Zheng repaired the cracks with Qi the moment they appeared. Infinitesimal control allowed him to utilize his Qi in fine precision. However, he was aware that his death was imminent because the purple me started burning around him after they fell off the barrier. He activated his Red me also, but it only barely blocked the heat. The purple me¡¯s temperature was as hot as the Balrog¡¯s me. Furthermore, these mes did not dissipate. They continued to burn as the gs rotated. A few more globs dropped down and created a sea of fire within the center of the gs!

    (Going to die? Am I... going to die?) Zheng¡¯s consciousness came back while he was still in the unlocked mode at this life and death deciding moment. However, the situation was already desperate. Death was only one or two seconds away.

    Bang! A loud bang echoed. A golden light exploded in brilliance around Luo YingLong. However, this light then shattered. He reached for his chest with his hand and touched it without uttering a sound. His body began to disintegrate beginning at his chest. Two secondster, his whole body disintegrated into particles. A dazzling light came out from the disintegrated head and flew west.

    ¡°That¡¯s basically it. Zero unlocked the first stage and has undergone training. The probability of sess is approximately 60%. Of course, each person is different when ites to the actual time of action. Some people can exert their full potential and some can only exert half due to stage fright. However, Zero is one worth cing my trust in. I believed he can make it 100% at that critical moment.¡± A ck haired young man with sses sat in front of another ck haired young man.

    A moment of silence followed. The other young man said with a sarcastic smile. ¡°You still like to measure human lives with data so much... what do you thinkrades are? Data?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± He answered calmly. ¡°Not data. Humans.¡±

    The other young man was surprised then heughed. ¡°I lost. You¡¯re always so rational. When are you going to give us a quarrel? Please, show some human nature.¡±

    The man with sses was Xuan, who died in Helm¡¯s Deep. Yet, he was unharmed as he sat in front of the other ck haired young man. And this man was the new member of team China, HaoTian.

    Xuan looked at HaoTian in a serious manner. Several minutester, HaoTian couldn¡¯t help but said. ¡°I get it. Ask what you want. You can find it directly in my head if I don¡¯t want to answer you anyway. Though the information mighte out iplete and might damage my brain.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Xuan said with certainty. HaoTian shrugged.

    Xuan adjusted his sses. ¡°There are a few questions I haven¡¯t figured out. First. This is your first time entering God¡¯s Realm, correct? How did you team up with Adam who¡¯s in team Celestial? Based on my deduction, you have no means of contacting them in this movie. The only possibility is you two met. However, you haven¡¯t entered this realm at the time. So it must have happened in the real world.¡±

    HaoTian gave a straightforward reply. ¡°You¡¯re right. That¡¯s the case. I lied in the beginning. Adam identally entered God¡¯s Realm. He came up with the same method you did. I found out from the records in the Chinese government that you schemed the leader of team China tomunicate your information and no one was wiped. The items are also presevered. Adam used the same method. Then I obtained some information about the regions, leaders, team Celestial and Devil. Adam gave me a phone that can contact other users anywhere within the same Earth as you guessed.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xuan¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change. Though the people next to him changed their expressions drastically. This scheme was crazy.

    HaoTian continued. ¡°Adam met team Devil a few movies after he entered team Celestial. He said he met your clone there and an extremely powerful person. That power almost reached a level where it could ignore any kind of wit. He didn¡¯t want to see his n fail so we began nning at that time. I went to China and hypnotized myself to enter team China. If you and that other person exist in this team, I would disy my strength to gain your trust. The best result is to be an important figure in the team and once we run into team Celestial, we will wipe the team. Then I only have toplete some bonus missions or kill a few unimportant members of team Celestial to survive. I would be the leader of team China and join team Celestial afterward. After that, I willmence our theft n...

    To steal the whole God¡¯s Dimension! We are a band of thieves! How could we forgo such a huge treasure? How could we forgo such a story of a battle of wits? Haha...¡±

 Vol 16 30-3

    Xuan showed no sign of anger. He nodded, acknowledging HaoTian¡¯s words. It seemed that he had known of HaoTian¡¯s n all along.

    HaoTian was anxious and asked. ¡°How could you know our n? It was designed at a ce beyond where you can sense. There¡¯s no way for you to know. Furthermore, didn¡¯t you die? I am certain I heard the notification of your death. The surveince through the broken cellphone left in Helm¡¯s Deep also confirmed your death... Is it a skill that can deceive God? Or is it a device or item that created an illusion on me?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°You¡¯re correct that I died. This body currently speaking to you is merely a zombie. The n began since the information I obtained from Gdriel... Gdriel has a method of preserving the soul because the elves cane back to life once their souls return to Telperion. This method requires the presence of a high elf which I didn¡¯t have. So I resorted to rely on the blessing of Gdriel. Secondly, souls can neither speak nor move. I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything even if my soul continued to exist for twenty days. Something else was required to allow my body to move, to allow my soul to reside in my body, and to protect my body. This was the leaf of Telperion.¡±

    Xuan touched his forehead. ¡°I suspected you since your entrance to team China. Your actions were normal, nothing extraordinary. You could be seen as a newer to this realm, except that you have a little knowledge of it. Unfortunately, you encountered team Celestial in your first movie. You wouldn¡¯t have exposed your first w otherwise. You showed interest at an action that had no personal benefit to you. Hence I handed all the items to you.¡±

    HaoTian pointed at the back of his head and gave a bitter smile. ¡°This thing is your true intention. I pondered over the use of this thing but I never expected it to be a single use item... Then that means the Uruk-hai Nemesis are your baits. Nice scheme! You nned to feign death in the beginning, right? You deceived me so that I would send the message of your death to Adam. His paranoid personality will lead him to assume your death as fake. As a result, he would not send their strongest member, SongTian, to the siege of Minas Tirith because he and SongTian can easily survive the movie even if they lost the battle. They will find a ce to stay until the end of the movie. Thus, team Celestial would lose but not end in a wipe. While team China would be the big winner that overpowered team Celestial.¡±

    HaoTian shook his head. He was wearing a silver metallic circlet. The circlet was the device used to hypnotize the Uruk-hai Nemesis. He used this device without worry after he learned of Xuan¡¯s death in order to gain control of the Nemesis army. As to the other function of the device, it was a part of a bigger device which was in Xuan¡¯s hands. The main device could control and destroy a person¡¯s brain via strong electrical currents. The process of putting it on was fairlyplex so it would only work when the wearer was willing to do so or he was captured. Unfortunately for HaoTian, he put it on willingly by himself.

    ¡°Partially. The rest of the movie is basically set after this victory when team Celestial was forced to hold back. They can now either confront us with the risk of being wiped or hide until the endes. Having you put the device on is also a reason. You have a high chance of not doing so if I don¡¯t die. And finally, this was someone¡¯s request.¡± Xuan said calmly.

    HaoTian was surprised and stared at him. ¡°Someone¡¯s request? Telling you to die?¡±

    ¡°No. He didn¡¯t tell me to die.¡± Xuan shook his head. ¡°He informed me of the number of members team Celestial has, each person¡¯sbat level, and Adam¡¯s location. His only request is for me to create a situation where he can fight SongTian one on one. I think Zhao ZhuiKong is on the way to team Celestial right now. We also have to hurry. It¡¯s time to set out. All Uruk-hai Nemesis, Kampa, WangXia, and Gando, pick up your weapons and wipe team Celestial!¡±

    On a mountain somewhere within Mordor, ZhuiKong smiled at the two people in front of them. These two were Adam and SongTian. SongTian gripped onto a in looking singled edged Chinese sword (dao) with a stern expression. ZhuiKong held a delicate dagger in his hand. They were obviously in a stand off despite their contrasting expressions.

    Adam touched his forehead and said. ¡°... The dots are connected. Xuan was scheming like I described, correct?¡±

    ZhuiKong shrugged. ¡°How can I know what you psychopaths n? And I am toozy to guess what¡¯s in your heads. Anyway, since my clone trusts him in team Devil, he should be someone capable instead of those boasting about their intelligence. That was why I gave it a try. The end result actually developed to this point. I don¡¯t even know how he did it. But whatever... Haha. SongTian, you took an arm from me in thest battle. Take another arm again today!¡± ZhuiKongughed with insanity then he disappeared from their sights.

    SongTian reacted immediately. He stabbed his sword forward. By this time, ZhuiKong reappeared in front of him. SongTian dragged the sword within the space between them. His speed grew increasingly fast then he shed downward before ZhuiKong could close in on him. A whirlwind erupted. After it moved past, the ground was shredded. Wind sliced the rocks into pieces.

    ¡°Impressive infinitesimal control. Sweeping the wind with your sword. You confined every bit of force inside the whirlwind. SongTian, the power of your aura with swords have grown.¡± ZhuiKong stood on a boulder next to SongTian. His clothes were filled with cuts.

    ¡°Same with you.¡± SongTian replied. His clothes suddenly ripped apart as he spoke. ZhuiKong¡¯s attack touched him but only his clothes.

    ZhuiKong breathed out. ¡°The stages of closebat goes from hitting with a weapon, to using techniques with the weapon, then to using aura. You¡¯ve reached the stage of the aura of swords. What you need to do is to refine your strength and increased the power of your aura. Let the battle begin. I am getting excited already!¡±

    Adam muttered. ¡°Zhao ZhuiKong, why did you choose to cooperate with team China? Only for an opportunity to fight SongTian? Or is there another intention?¡±

    ZhuiKong replied without turning his head to Adam. ¡°I am an assassin, not a warrior. Do you expect me toe straight to you and get ganged on instead of finding the opportunity to challenge him? I know you are aware of the potential of Luo YingLong more than anyone else. He¡¯s growing every single day. It¡¯s only a matter of time before he surpasses SongTian. Although he isn¡¯t strong enough to join the battle between SongTian and me right now, I have to admit that magical item he crafted can pose a threat to me. Get it? If the rest of your team doesn¡¯t die, especially Luo YingLong, how I can fight you without worrying? How can I... wipe team Celestial without worrying?¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t die. Luo YingLong suddenly died at that critical moment and the formation went out of control. Zheng felt forces pulling on his body as though they were going to rip him apart. He had to squeeze his body with all his might. He was still inside the fourth stage yet he somehow retained control over his consciousness. At this moment, he entered a profound and abstruse state.

    He felt as though he could sense the structure of his DNA. This sensation wasn¡¯t expressed in images nor numbers. Yet, the structure was extremely defined. Information regarding each gene appeared in his head, the weak genes, the strong genes, the genes governing bursts of strength, the genes governing endurance, the genes governing energy, the genes governing self-healing...

    (It¡¯s hot. I need genes that can withstand heat and genes that toughen the body.)

    The eight gs stopped rotating. However, the purple mes did not. They flowed faster and faster then shed in a bright light. The mes exploded.

 Vol 16 31-1

    The me from the explosion quickly spread to the nearby orcs. The seemingly dim purple me had exceedingly high temperature. Any contact with the me instantly burnt the orcs to ashes, and then the ashes themselves burnt into nothingness. No word other than terrifying could be used to describe the me. The good thing was there weren¡¯t that much of them that dropped from the Taijitu. The spread stopped at the two hundred meters mark and they consumed all the orcs within the radius. The full power of the cauldron would definitely turn thend in a thousand to several thousand radius barren. It was the reason Luo YingLong said he could not utilize the full power of the skill. It was too powerful.

    Zhengy on the ground. His body was burnt and ck. Any normal person would have died from such injury. The burn covered over 95% of the body, including one of his eyes. He was basically at the brink of death, more simr to charcoal than he was human.

    Yet, under this state, drastic changes were happening underneath the burned skin. The DNA optimized through this battle became the blueprints. Using the Qi and blood energy as the source of energy, the DNA of the dragon a supplement, and the ancient DNA within him as the centre, his flesh rapidly reconstructed. Zheng was still awake. He knew that this body would only appear while he entered the fourth stage. The amount of energy required by the body was enormous. He could not sustain the consumption indefinitely unless he were to reach the fifth stage.

    (Not dead... I managed to live.) Zheng let out a sigh of relief. Exceptional pain was still attacking his whole body but he immediately recalled what happened. Luo YingLong was attacked the moment before he was going to be burnt to death. That attack broke through his barrier. The state of his death was also unique. His body quickly disintergrated to particles. Zheng had only seen such death once... Zero¡¯s unique ability, Mystic Eyes of Death Perception!

    The Gauss Sniper Rifle couldpletely annihte anything, no matter what magical items they had or how strong the person was, as long as you grasped the line of death. The loud gunshot was also the sound of the Gauss Rifle.

    (So it was Zero... Where is he? Why is he here at this time? Could it be... Xuan?) Zheng¡¯s thoughts naturally came to this conclusion. He wasn¡¯t sure but if there was someone who could aplish this, it must be Xuan! And it was only Xuan that would let his own teammate be a bait while he nned everything behind their backs.

    (No matter what, it¡¯s safe now. Zero shouldn¡¯t have any problem if he doesn¡¯t use the Mystic Eyes continuously. Luo YingLong is dead so there¡¯s only a woman left. She probably won¡¯t dare to show herself. The sniper rifle isn¡¯t a joke.) Zheng breathed out then suddenly several arrows nearly hit him before he realized them. That gave him a good scare that it hurt. He forgot where he was in. This was a battlefield. Even without team Celestial, the orcs were not nice characters. He had the ability to kill them, or at least leave at will if he still had the strength but the situation was rather negative. He was lying on the road between the orc army and the city wall. Death was inevitable since he couldn¡¯t move a finger.

    (Really? I¡¯d rather die to Xiuzhen than to the orcs... The Xiuzhen attacks are truly powerful...) Zheng watched as the orcs approached. Those arrows were a test to see if Zheng had any strength left. The orcs approached him cautiously seeing that he remained lying there. The gunshot didn¡¯t sound again. Zero must have been knocked unconscious by the Mystic Eyes. Only ten meters left between the orcs and Zheng.

    (How ironic to die like a joke... So death stilles.) Zheng was over five hundred meters from the city wall. Not far, but the troops were barely holding their defense, not to mention having the ability toe save him. Zheng closed his eyes in resign. Just then, the bright sound of bugles came from the distant and grabbed the orc army¡¯s attention. They abandoned the charred human and ran outward.

    A war horse ran into sight from the horizon. Riding on its back was a middle aged man in full armor. He frowned upon seeing the countless orc army. There were still eighty thousand orcs left after sieging for such a long time and getting killed by Zheng and Luo YingLong¡¯s magical item.

    The middle aged man took a deep breath then raised his arm. Numerous riders charged up from behind. These were elite riders. They wore heavy armors and carried spears. Even the war horses were equipped with barding, exposing only their eyes. The riders spanned a section of the horizon, their numbers uncountable.

    ¡°¨¦omer! Take your eored down the left side. Gamling, follow the King¡¯s banner down the center. Grimbold, take yourpany right, after you pass the wall. Forth, and fear no darkness!" The man was Theoden, king of Rohan. He shouted to the marshalls then turned to the riders at his back.

    "Arise! Arise! Riders of Th¨¦oden! Spears shall be shaken, shields shall be splintered! A sword-day! A red day, ere the sun rises!" The riders raised their spears with his words. Theoden drew his sword then charged. ¡°"Ride now, ride now, ride! Ride for ruin and the world¡¯s ending!¡±

    ¡°Death! Death! Death!¡± He repeated. The riders roared after him, their blood boiling. Theoden shouted. ¡°Fore Eorlingas!¡± He led the riders in a charge toward the orc army.

    The scene of the riders charging was astonishing. The clops of the horses gradually reached sync. The charge gave off such a staggering aura despite having only five thousand riders. Some orcs watched with unease.

    Half-orcs had nowhere near the strong bodies of the Uruk-hai and couldn¡¯t use the longnces. They held out their spears against the charge. Their archers rained arrows.

    Yet, normal arrows were deflected from the heavy armor of the riders. Only the Explosive Shots were powerful enough to knock them off their horses. However, these were few in numbers. The charge was speedy. By the time a few hundreds fell, they had reached within ten meters of the orc army.

    The orcs felt as though a steel wall pushed its way toward them. The riders stepped over their first line of defense. The subsequent riders almost instantly crushed the fallen orcs into a paste. No living beings could stop the riders from charging. The trolls could stop a horse at the most but the impact would knock them away several meters before they got run over by the following riders. Despite having only five thousand, the riders were like the point of a knife. They easily sliced into the gigantic orc army. The orc army began to copse under the charge. Thirty thousand had been killed in the charge!

    Theoden was exceptionally valiant. The glow of his battle Qi never faded. All the half orcs, orcs, and trolls fell to pieces as he rammed into them. His spear pierced numerous foes. The riders centred around Theoden and charged toward the heart of the orc army.

    Just when everyone thought victory was imminent, the ground trembled violently. Everyone heard a strange bugle call. Ten secondster, massive beings walked into the battlefield from the side. These were elephants dozens of meters in height, muchrger than elephants of the real world. There were approximately a hundred of them. Their numbers were much higher than portrayed in the movie.

    Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He thought he might perhaps survive this battle but then the Oliphaunts came. And unfortunately, he was in the way of the Oliphaunts. A hundred of them meant there was almost no chance of missing him. The Oliphaunts walked slow but only rtive to their size. Their actual movement speed was simr to that of the riders. Zheng saw one Oliphaunt heading his way. In a few more steps, he would be one with the ground...

    Boom! A huge boulder hurled onto the Oliphaunt. It didn¡¯t knock the Oliphaunt onto the ground but still struck it off its course. Zheng looked through the corner of his eyes. Hundreds of Ents ten meters in height wereing out from the woods.

 Vol 16 31-2

    These shocking changes wereing one after another. It seemed as though every type of army was going to make their appearance in this battle. Apanying the entrance of the Ents were tens of boulders lopped in the air simr to those from the catapults. The boulders crashed into the Oliphaunts. Ten of them immediately struck to the ground.

    Riding on top each Oliphaunt were ten humanoids. They recognized the threat of the Ents and turned the Oliphaunts to the Ents. The Ents responded by charging out of the woods toward the Oliphaunts.

    The beings from both sides were massive. The Oliphaunts were several dozen meters in height and the Ents ten meters. It might seem the Ents were no match but their numbers tripled that of the Oliphaunts. Their bodies far exceeded the toughness of humans. The massive beings collided into each other after a short dash.

    The earth trembled as if an earthquake took ce. Ten Ents in the front line were swept away but then thirty more Ents grabbed several Oliphaunts and attempted to flip them over. Species with arms were more agile than those without, at least in the case of close range battles.

    The fall of the Oliphaunts stirred up another round of trembling. Zheng had given up in watching the battle of monsters. Whether it be the Oliphaunts or Ents, they would all bring death to him if any were tond on him. It was rather sad that someone who unlocked to the fourth stage, who was at the top of thedder in the movie worldsy on the ground in such bad luck, seemingly losing hisst breath any second.

    ¡°Ho. Is this Zheng? How pitiful do you look... Perhaps you have always been apanied by bad luck.¡± A voice suddenly sounded along with footsteps of several people.

    Zheng opened his remaining eye abruptly. It was team Africa standing in front of him. Neos was seemingly staring at him with a faint smile, which made Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat.

    (Right, the rings are still on my finger... The me burned my clothes but the rings are still intact... Team Africa. No one will know that they did it if they kill me without making a fuss now. And team China will be out of an important member.) Zheng stared at Neos.

    Neos brought out a chocte bar then spoke while he ate. ¡°Richard, pick him up. We are entering the city. Victory for this battle is set. The chaotic battle might spread to us if we stay. We will speak after we are inside the city... What I owe you, I pay you back.¡± Neos turned to Minas Tirith.

    (F*ck. Make it clear that you are saving someone instead of showing the face of a murderer. That scared me...)

    Shortly after the group climbed up to the wall, a green wave rushed into the battlefield. The orc army and the powerful Oliphaunts were thin as a piece of paper in front of the green army. This was the Army of the Dead. Their speed was extremely fast. Their bodies were illusionary aside from their des. They moved, ignoring gravity. For a while, the battlefield turned into a green sea. The victor of this battle... was men!

    Winning the siege at Minas Tirith did not mean winning another battle. Far away from Minas Tirith, inside the dark gate of Mordor, explosions urred one after another. Boulders and rocks fell to the ground with each explosion. Several huge explosionster, the mountain broke apart into andslide, which attracted the attention of Sauron and the orc army.

    ¡°SongTian! How many more varieties of Sword Aura do you have left? Sword of Wind, Sword of Earth, Sword of Fire, Sword of Water. Where is that strongest Sword of Gold? Show me!¡± ZhuiKong shouted with excitement. His body became blurry. It seemed as though he became a ribbon of light that dashed at SongTian. All the boulders on his way broke apart into dust. He left a ploughed trail on the ground.

    SongTian looked in a worse condition than ZhuiKong. However, his actions had not slowed down. He stabbed the in looking sword into the ground. As the ribbon of light dashed toward him, he drew out the sword in lightning speed.

    ¡°Earthen hurricane!¡± The sword came out of the ground, pulling rocks and soil along it. A mini hurricane began to form as the sword whirled in the air. The hurricane absorbed the rocks and dirt.

    The ribbon of light collided with the hurricane, resulting in a violent explosion. Shockwaves spread out and the mountain began anotherndslide just as before.

    By the time the shockwaves and dust settled, SongTian and ZhuiKong looked to the hill not far away. Hundreds of people were running toward them. When these people came closer, they noticed these weren¡¯t humans but uncanny creatures. Along with the creatures were Xuan and members of team China.

    ZhuiKong smiled at Xuan. ¡°Our business has been clear. What are you looking for me for? Oh, have I forgotten to tell you the cost of interrupting my fight... is extremely high.¡±

    Xuan adjusted his sses. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t mind us. You can continue with the fight. I am only going to kill Adam.¡± He raised his head slightly and looked over to Adam, standing on another hill behind SongTian. A Caucasian woman stood beside him. The two of them were speaking to each other.

    SongTian was focused on ZhuiKong until Xuan said these words. He turned to Xuan abruptly. His eyes filled with killing intent.

    At the same time, HaoTian stepped in front of Xuan and shrugged at SongTian. ¡°I am sorry. I also don¡¯t want to be your enemy. How about you don¡¯t attack me since we knew each other? Wah...¡±

    SongTian shed his sword from the distance. An invisible air de sliced a trail on the ground. However, it ended in a dull sound of impact when it reached a few meters within HaoTian. A mysterious visible wave appeared in front of him and blocked the air de.

    ZhuiKong seized the opportunity and shed toward SongTian. When he returned to his position, he gained a cut on his chest that was deep enough to see his bones. However, his hand was holding an arm. SongTian lost one of his arms. Fortunately, it wasn¡¯t the arm that he used to hold his sword.

    ¡°The fun¡¯s spoiled. I wanted to have a good fight with you but it doesn¡¯t seem possible now. You actually dared to shift your attention away in a fight with me... Next time. If team Celestial doesn¡¯t get wiped, I will fight you next time.¡± He threw the arm behind his back then leapt off the mountain. His words then came through to the others.

    The Nemesis behind Xuan had already readied their bows. The bows were crafted from wood. The bows used by Uruk-hai were too small for the Uruk-hai Nemesis who had heights of several meters. They needed three meter long bows to utilize their potential. A hundred of the Nemesis stacked two arrows on their bows. It was the beginning motion of the Explosive Shot.

    ZhuiKong left quickly after seeing this. He didn¡¯t fear any fight with his speed andbat strength and no one had the ability to keep him here. SongTian didn¡¯t hold back with his air de. It had the power of slicing through a mountain but HaoTian blocked it with an invisible ability. ZhuiKong on the other hand didn¡¯t necessarily have more powerful attacks as his assassinations were technique based. He wasn¡¯t certain he could break through the invisible wall in three seconds, while the hundred Explosives shots could kill him for certain in the same time frame.

    ¡°So, let team Celestial end in a wipe.¡± Xuan did not show any courtesy. He didn¡¯t even look at ZhuiKong leaving. With a swing of his arm, the Nemesis drew their arrows to full. SongTian, who was only a hundred meters away, was exposed under the power of the Explosive Shots.

    SongTian gave a snort. As he raised his sword, Adam stood up and yelled. ¡°Stop it, Xuan. I admit you won this round... Let¡¯s end it like this. We will stay here quietly until the end of this movie. What do you say?¡±

    Xuan looked at him and the woman behind. ¡°Not possible. Judging by the information I collected previously, you are more dangerous than team Devil. Everyone else from team Celestial can live, but you must die. This is indisputable. In order to prevent your team from reviving you, the best course of action is to wipe your team. There is no settlement to be had.¡±

    Adam looked to HaoTian. He quickly shrugged. ¡°Adam, there¡¯s nothing I can do. Don¡¯t look at me like this. Don¡¯t worry. I believe I will soon... I understand Xuan¡¯s personality more than you do. My death is certain no matter what. I merely live a little longer than you. Haha...¡±

    HaoTian was an optimist. It seemed like he wasn¡¯t worried about dying soon. Adam suddenly said. ¡°Fine then. Let¡¯s all die together. The continental oscitor has been nted. The switch is in my heart. Come kill me, Xuan.¡±

 Vol 16 31-3

    Xuan frowned. He gave a serious look at Adam.

    Adam received it unperturbed and also spoke in a serious manner. ¡°There isn¡¯t actually that much hatred between us. We are only worried by the other person¡¯s development. You worry about team Celestial under my lead and so am I on team China? Furthermore, you have an individual with phenomenal potential just like our Cultivator, Luo YingLong. All in all, we are only worried. There¡¯s no need toe to an end where one side must die. Our true enemies are supposed to be team Devil, who have overwhelming power over our teams.¡±

    Xuan did not reply. He drew out his two Gauss pistols, then slid them back into his sleeves. He repeated the motion several times before he muttered. ¡°Fine. I will let you go. But I need the energy stones you have with you. Don¡¯t tell me there aren¡¯t any. The phone Luo YingLong threw away isn¡¯t in the exchange system. It should be a sci-fi technology built using a design exchanged from God. The phone contained several energy stones. Of course, I can also assume you don¡¯t have energy stones. In that case, I will kill the two people by your side. Kill yourself if you will, we will die with you.¡±

    Adam lifted a ring from his finger after hearing Xuan spoke. ¡°A Na Ring. Your leader should be able to use it. There are some other items aside from energy stones. The total value is approximately a rank S reward.¡±

    The two of them knew the other¡¯s thoughts partially. They were both concerned and tried to put the stress on the other party when in fact, neither person wanted to die. Adam didn¡¯t. Xuan as of now didn¡¯t. Team China possessed the advantage. And as long as Adam¡¯s own life wasn¡¯t threatened, he wouldn¡¯tmit suicide even if team China were to kill the other two members. However, this broke the bnce Xuan had in mind...

    There was another person in this world. Zhao ZuiKong wasn¡¯t a merciful person. If he guessed it correct, ZhuiKong was now heading to that direction with the goal... ¡°Keeping them might serve as a turning point.¡±

    Without hesitation, Xuanmanded a Nemesis to walk up and take the ring. He threw the ring to HaoTian. At the same time, everyone from team China heard four consecutive notifications. The newbies were killed. The killer could only be ZhuiKong who just left.

    Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat as he heard the notifications. They won the battle at Minas Tirith but the clean up and rescues would take more time than the battle. Zheng was among the critically injured. There was not one piece of him still intact. The Charms of the Three Pure Ones weren¡¯t showing their effect. It seemed like such severe injuries could only be treated in God¡¯s Dimension.

    Lan found Zero with psyche scan. YingKong then carried Zero, who was unconscious, back from the peak of a mountain. Zero woke after receiving Qi from Zheng. That was when Zheng finally learned Xuan was still alive and what he was doing all along.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t die... Don¡¯t worry, he will soon. I am going to beat the shit out of him once we return to God¡¯s Dimension... Or I will straight up murder him. What do you think?¡± Zhengughed. He gripped his fist.

    Before Zheng finished speaking, they heard the notifications. Four consecutive deaths seized their voice.

    Heng jumped off from the floor and yelled. ¡°Four. Four people. Xuan, Kampa, WangXia, Gando. Could it be them?¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath and said. ¡°Not necessarily. It might be the newbies. Xuan has a group of Nemesis with him.¡±

    Heng hesitated. ¡°But isn¡¯t HaoTian the one controlling the Nemesis? What if he freed himself from Xuan¡¯s control. Wouldn¡¯t that be terrible?¡±

    Zheng red at him. Dude wouldn¡¯t pick something nice to say instead of unfortunate guesses, like Xuan and the other veterans were already killed. Heng noticed he was being pessimistic. He gave awkwardugh then lowered his head.

    Zero remained calm. He pulled out a metallic te from his pocket. The others saw him opened the te then closed his eyes without making any noise.

    A whileter, he opened his eyes. ¡°It¡¯s fine. They are alive. It seemed the newbies got attacked. He said they will be waiting for us at Mordor.¡±

    The rest of the group let out a sigh of relief. Zheng then said in a fierce tone. ¡°F*ck, these guys make people worried. The next time I see them... The next time I see them...¡± Zheng sighed heavily and didn¡¯t continue.

    The battle finally concluded. After the rescues were over, Aragorn led the Army of the Dead to the top of Minas Tirith. Dhor sat on his knees intimidated. Everyone witness his power in the battle. The Army of the Dead signified Aragorn as thest heir of Gondor. He ousted Dhor from the position of steward. He then gave his first order to assemble the army andunch an attack at Mordor.

    Unfortunately, the nearly invincible Army of the Dead did not follow. The dead dissipated into the wind. If they had this army. no amount of Mordor troops could rival them, not even Sauron himself.

    ¡°The final battle... at Mordor is in two days. Gather rations and infantries stationed at other ces. With the addition of the Rohan riders, we will have an army of fifteen thousand. This is the time to attack Mordor!¡±

    Inside the throne room at the top level of Minas Tirith, Aragorn discussed the uing strategy with others. Gimli asked. ¡°How many troops does Mordor have remaining? A hundred thousand of their army had been buried here. We should be able to take down Mordor easily.¡±

    Aragorn and Gandalf met eyes then gave a bitter smile. Gandalf caught their attention. ¡°Ahem. Mordor still has... uh, an army of approximately twenty thousand. That was a conservative estimate. The half-orcs has strong reproductive capacity. I can¡¯t estimate how big of an army he has amassed. He did not participate in the siege, which means there¡¯s a bigger army with him. He only just retrieved the One Ring. As the One Ring¡¯s power grows, the three Elven Rings will lose their power. His expedition to conquer the continent will begin once he recovered to his peak.¡±

    Gimli lowered his head and muttered. ¡°You mean this is our only chance?¡±

    Aragorn confirmed Gandalf. ¡°Yes. Our troops and horses are tired but we must defeat Sauron before he recovers his full power then destroy the One Ring. King of Rohan, does your army require resupplies? Their weapons must have been damaged in the battle.¡±

    Theoden nodded. ¡°Wait for the counts before resupplying. Two days are enough rest for the troops.¡±

    Seeing as the mood took a downturn, Gandalf said. ¡°Don¡¯t feel despair. The Ents agreed to apany us to the gate of Mordor. They cannot enter the burning regions of Mordor but they can smash the gate with boulders, easing our entrance. They can gather their life force to provide our troops with a protective barrier. Our chance of victory is much greater. Sadly, Zheng suffered critical injuries. You would have been the best person to take on Sauron.¡±

    The rest of the movie characters nodded. They were well aware of Zheng¡¯s strength after fighting together for so long. Gandalf also witnessed his fight against Luo YingLong.

    Zheng thought of another thing. His whole body was wrapped in bandages, which made him look like a mummy. It was difficult for him to make any movement. He did the only thing he could, nod at Gandalf and said. ¡°Gather all the force of the Ents at one point? If they can summon... Gandalf, can you take me to the Ents after the council is over?¡±

    Gandalf looked at him confused but nodded.

    They recalled the battle and discussed it in details. People walked out from the throne room when evening came. The two kings stayed to have a conversation in private. Gandalf pushed Zheng down the city (Zheng was sitting on a crude wheelchair built by Heng. It was extremely ugly.) Soon, the two exited the city and headed to the woods.

    The Ents naturally couldn¡¯t enter the city. Disregarding their size, the Ents didn¡¯t like stones much. They favored woods, humidity, soil, and rivers.

    ¡°Can you try to channel energy into my body? I will take control of this energy. Please don¡¯t worry.¡± Zheng entered the fourth stage. At the same time, he took out the Bracelet of Anubis.

 Vol 16 32-1

    It was ironic that life force could be used to summon the Army of Anubis when life and death were opposing powers. Yet, it was life force Zheng used to summon several Anubis Warriors.

    Infinitesimal control allowed Zheng to utilize energy in minor amounts instead of letting the Bracelet of Anubis drain all his energy like it used to. Once the life force of the Ents entered his body, he summoned several warriors as expected. Gandalf and the Ents frowned upon seeing these monsters with the head of a dog and bodies of men.

    Despite believing these monsters were from evil summons, Gandalf and the Ents agreed to Zheng due to the pressure of the hundreds of thousands of the Mordor army. The Ents would focus their energy to Zheng and had him summon the Army of Anubis.

    ¡°The Anubis warriors can stand against even the Uruk-hai with battle Qi. Three meter tall bodies and nearly unkible as long as their heads weren¡¯t destroyed. They can ignore gravity, although not to the degree of the Army of the Dead. However, an army of ten thousand Anubis warriors could probably break through the ck Gate with ease and bring havoc to the orc army behind it!¡± Zheng said to Gandalf with certainty.

    Gandalf originally opposed Zheng after seeing the strength of the Army of Anubis. He worried most to the possibility of Zheng losing control of the monsters. Ten thousand of these monsters would wipe themselves off from Middle Earth. And then Zheng shut him down with one question.

    ¡°Without these monsters, can a fifteen thousand army take down Mordor?¡±

    The answer was... no.

    However, under the aid of the Ents, men had a safe retreat. To Gandalf¡¯s knowledge, a majority of the Mordor army did not possess worthy strength. The army wasposed of mostly half-orcs. What Mordor could not replenish with the lost of the hundred thousand army were ordnances. Thus, they could view the remaining Mordor army as an army of eighty thousand. Yet, even at eighty thousand, when given the advantage of garrison, were nothing a fifteen thousand human army could break through.

    The decision was difficult but they had no alternative.

    Zheng was still wrapped up like a mummy. ChengXiao¡¯s techniques were to be praised. He found a pile of green leaves and added some disgusting, translucent caterpirs then mashed them into a viscous liquid. He rubbed the liquid all over Zheng¡¯s body, reliving him from the pain that would result in the process of infection. All aplished in a ce without antibiotics, without medical equipments, and without pain killers.

    ¡°Don¡¯t pull such a face. You don¡¯t like a man rubbing all over you. Neither do I like to rub all over a man! Damn it. If I can, I want to touch those massive boobs...¡± ChengXiao said with feebly.

    Zheng didn¡¯t know whether he shouldugh or be mad. He endured the tingling from the liquid. ¡°Bullshit. My face is wrapped in bandage. Which eye of yours saw my expression? Enough with this. I say, do you feel Heng and YingKong changed a little?¡±

    ChengXiao nced at Heng then carefully studied YingKong. A whileter, he said. ¡°Uh... it seemed that her boobs jiggled when she gripped her sword. Did the cloth wrapped around her boobs loosened?¡±

    ¡°... Forget it. There¡¯s nothing I can talk to you about.¡± Zheng closed his eyes. He gave up talking and peacefully endured the tingling pain over his body.

    Heng and YingKong indeed changed. Maybe they didn¡¯t notice the changes themselves. Heng¡¯s eyes were determined when he held an arrow in hand. It differed from how he used to avoid looking the target with his eyes. YingKong¡¯s movements were slightly slower. However, the angle of her attacks came from more cunning angles. Zheng could only see with one eye and his injuries limited his view. But he could see the rity in YingKong¡¯s eyes. The hatred... seemed to have disappeared, or perhaps hidden.

    What ought toe would eventuallye. The group began their journey as soon as they could, carrying along their worry over the other members of team China. Dawn of day three, this fifteen thousand people group embarked on their final journey, marching toward Mordor!

    ¡°... So you used a verbal promise of the future as a condition, to recover the woods of Isengard from trees within ten years? Where did you obtain such superb means?¡± Zheng asked Neos.

    Neos replied casually while eating a piece of chocte. ¡°There are a lot of items that can achieve this in the exchange system. It¡¯s nothing to brag about. Same as you forming a trading deal with the powers of this world.¡±

    That was when Zheng remembered Neos was an intelligent character. Heughed awkwardly. ¡°You know of our trade with the elven Queen?¡±

    Neos nodded. ¡°Yes. Just now. From you.¡±

    Zheng almost wanted to smack himself on the face. He asked in a mutter. ¡°Right, the newbies from yesterday... that wasn¡¯t us. You know? The notifications of the newbies being killed.¡±

    Neos ate another piece of chocte. ¡°Of course. If your team were to kill the newbies, you would have done it long ago. Or at least when you still have power instead of waiting until you be a mummy. Either someone wants to kill you so he killed the newbies to direct our hatred, or the newbies of both our teams died. It¡¯s simple.¡±

    Zheng had no words in reply. He suddenly noticed he disliked being next to these intelligent types. It was like they could see through everything he was thinking. Not afortable feeling.

    (I will find a time and put you together with Xuan. Your facial expressions must be fabulous when you can¡¯t even save the color of your undies.) Zheng maliciously thought.

    At any rate, the group of fifteen thousand approached Mordor. The terrain became more horrendous which bothered the Ents the most. The burnt ground was unbearable to them. If it wasn¡¯t the promise with men to reach the ck Gate, they would have returned to the woods.

    Despite the horrendous terrain, the group did not encounter any obstacles on their way. A few dayster, they arrived outside the ck Gate. It spanned over a hundred meters in width and over fifty meters in height. The gate creaked open upon their arrival. A single rider walked out.

    He rode a ck horse, wore a full helm and armor in ck, covering every feature he had and leaving only a grotesque mouth. His teeth disgustingly stained in yellow.

    ¡°My master, Sauron the Great, bids you wee. Is there any in this rout with the authority to treat with me?" The Mouth of Sauron said.

    The characters met eyes with each other. Aragorn went up front. "Let the Lord of the ck Lande forth! Let justice be done upon him!"

    Gandalf stopped Aragorn. "We do note to treat with Sauron, faithless and ursed. Tell your master this: The armies of Mordor must disband. He is to depart thesends, never to return."

    The Mouth of Sauron expressed a sarcastic form. ¡°You might have learned my master has retrieved the One Ring. The One Ring will finally rule over Middle Earth. Do you wish to know how my master obtained the One Ring? The two little Hobbits, their flesh was so delicious. Their screams under torture... haha.¡±

    The characters listened in silence. Aragorn took a deep breath then rode his horse forward.

    The Mouth of Sauron said. "And who is this? Isildur¡¯s heir? It takes more to make a king than a broken Elvish de."

    Before he finished his words, Aragorn cut the Mouth of Sauron¡¯s head with a quick, hard, slice. The body copsed to the ground.

    ¡°Sauron!¡± Aragorn shouted at the ck Gate. ¡°Do you still remember this sword? It killed you once. It will now kill you again! Come. Let us bury you!¡±

    The ck Gate made a dull sound. It was as though multiple gears were turning. And then it slowly swayed open. In under a minute, the gate was fully opened, revealing and endless army of orcs behind it. The number they could see with their eyes struck terror into their hearts.

    Aragorn turned around and looked at his troops. He gripped And¨²ril tightly. Waiting for the moment to initiate attack.

    Not far behind Aragorn...

    ¡°Ents. You can focus energy onto me. Let all the Ents send your energy. Thousands? Ten thousands? Twenty thousands? Let¡¯s see how many Anubis Warriors I can summon!¡±

 Vol 16 32-2

    The capacity of infinitesimal control was difficult to exin. It was an insight into power, an insight of oneself. Unlocking the fourth stage was the prerequisite of entering such state, even just the initial fourth stage. While in infinitesimal control, you can feel the distribution of force even if you take just a simple step. As you get more experienced, you could utilize the force you used in this step to gain extra speed. Infinitesimal control was absolute precision of control over strength and energy.

    Once the Ents¡¯ energy entered Zheng¡¯s body, he quickly directed it into the Bracelet of Anubis. He pointed to thend in front as he had always done. The empty area standing between the Mordor and men armies began to change. Large number of the Anubis warriors appeared. Byrge number, there were over ten thousand.

    This area no longer had enough room to fit the still appearing army. As their number continued to increase, the Anubis warriors stacked on top of each other. Some climbed onto the cliffs. Their ability to ignore gravity rid them of the danger of being on cliffs.

    (Ten thousand... twenty thousand... thirty thousand. They are stilling. Shit, hit the jackpot.) Zheng expended all the life energy that entered his body. An army of forty thousand monsters stood between the Mordor and men armies. The monsters were three meters tall and had the head of a dog and the body of a human. Their bodies formed by sand and soil. They carried a long shaped weapon. The monsters roared.

    Zheng controlled the Bracelet of Anubis with his mind. He directed the attack to the sea of orcs in front. An Anubis warrior leaped onto a half orc nearest to it, pressed it onto the ground. The long shaped weapon sliced from top to bottom and split the half orc into halves while it screamed.

    Forty thousand Anubis warriors roared then marched at the half orcs with the momentum of war horses charging. The front line ran up the Dark Gate. The orcs wailed with terror. They fired the arrows in their hands but the arrows only pierced through the monsters. A body of sand did not fear the arrows. A few unlucky ones got hit in the head by Explosive Shots and their bodies turned back into sand.

    The half orcs and orcs were weaker than the Anubis warriors. The monsters attacked without fear of death. Their size advantage allowed them to strike from top to bottom. The march did not reach the same destructiveness of the riders¡¯ charge but it was not far behind. The formation of the orc army copsed. Many orcs fee as they screamed... Perhaps they did not fear a battle against men but monsters of sand that wouldn¡¯t die brought them fear.

    Aragorn and Theoden met eyes with each other then turned to their troops, the riders and infantries. The army shouted their war cries. As the Army of Anubis broke deep into the Mordor army, this was the chance to bring down Mordor, a chance that would nevere a second time!

    ¡°Warriors of Gondor! For mankind! For the future! For the defeat of the Dark Lord! Charge!¡± Aragorn charged in front of the army. His riders and infantries followed.

    Theoden also shouted. ¡°Riders of Rohan! Bring forth death and destruction! Death!¡± He also led in front of his riders. The strongest force of this age charged.

    Zheng sat on his Nightmare. He did not have the ability to participate in battle. He looked at his team members who were next to him and said. ¡°Lan, have you found Xuan and the rest?¡±

    Lan nodded. ¡°Yes. They seem to be in a stand off with some people. The Nemesis are also there. Let me send you the image.¡±

    Zheng said to the others. ¡°Heng, go meet with them. Your arrows are powerful. You might be able to give them some help. YinKong stay here and protect us...¡±

    YinKong said. ¡°No. Let me go. I... want to see someone.¡±

    Zheng looked at her with surprise. Her eyes were filled with determination as she looked straight at Zheng.

    After a while, Zheng said. ¡°Then... be careful. And bring an end to this past if you can!¡±

    YinKong nodded. She ran toward the location from the psyche scan image. Zheng led the others to the border of the battlefield. The scan marked a special target there... the Dark Lord Sauron!

    On a stand off with Xuan were two members from East America. ZhuiKong wasn¡¯t by his team so as soon as they met with the Nemesis, Xuan surrounded them without giving them a word. Hepletely ignored their threats of ZhuiKong taking revenge on team China.

    ¡°That¡¯s not a possibility. He has things he need to do. And the thing you need to do is... wait.¡± Xuan calmly said.

    HaoTian gave these two people a look of sorrow. It was not a certainty but he felt that their deaths had been decided. Xuan was waiting for the right time to kill. He was not the kind of person to take his losses without return after losing four newbies to ZhuiKong. Xuan would seize back the points they lost. As to HaoTian himself, death was probably not that far in the future either.

    YinKong wasn¡¯t aware of what was happening at Xuan¡¯s group. She continued running until a familiar figure appeared in front of her. The man with long hair smiled at her.

 Vol 16 32-3

    YinKong felt an explosion inside her head. A big wave of killing intent emerged all at once.Yet, she then recalled the scene she experienced inside the Valley of Harrowdale. That man with a gentle smile... The him in the past truly cherished her and all his brothers and sisters. That man was the person in front, Zhao ZhuiKong.

    He gave YinKong a look of surprise. ¡°Not bad. You learned to conceal your killing intent. We are both assassins. So remember, never show your killing intent before your target dies.¡± He slowly walked toward YinKong.

    YinKong clenched her teeth. She stared without a word as he walked past her. The moment their bodies crossed path, she asked. ¡°What are you going to do?¡±

    ¡°To kill yourrades of course. Was there a need to ask?¡± ZhuiKong kept a smile on his face and said without turning around.

    YinKong shed her sword without a second thought. The invisible sword sliced through his upper body. Yet, there was no feeling of cutting into anything. A secondter, she found two fingers ced by her neck. ZhuiKong had moved to her back before she realized. The sword merely sliced through a shadow.

    ¡°You are not a good girl to block me. I can¡¯t afford to offend the other man but this one is at his weakest. Plus, he hasn¡¯t reached the power I was hoping. Death is the best for him. Otherwise, he disgraces that strongest potential.¡± ZhuiKong said, smiling.

    YinKong stared coldly. ¡°If you want to kill him... or them, you will have to walk over my dead body! Haven¡¯t you wanted to kill me for so long already? Why not just do it now?¡±

    ZhuiKong tilted her head up by the chin. He moved to the front of her then kissed her lips. Strangely, YinKong didn¡¯t bite him this time nor expressed hatred. Two lines of tears rolled down her pearlescent face. Her tears couldn¡¯t stop as he kissed her.

    ¡°ZhuiKong, you had your reasons right? The you that had always protected me and everyone, you had your reasons right?¡± As their lips separated, YinKong calmly said but the shine on her eyes were dim.

    ZhuiKong¡¯s smile faded. Along with it was the coldness in his eyes. It feltplex, unable to express himself in words, and with a hint of vulnerability. This psychopathic assassin actually showed vulnerability.

    ¡°YinKong, I...¡±

    As soon as his eyes showed humanity, his body quivered as if he was going through an extreme pain. He uttered one word at a time. After he said only the second word, a wave of frost rose behind him. Several ice spears shot through the frost with a force that aimed to pierce through the two of them!

    ZhuiKong¡¯s eyes instantly changed back to sharp and cold. Without turning his head, he grabbed YinKong with one arm and moved a dagger to his back with the other. The dagger quickly blocked the ice spears as they approached him. He used the force from the impact to leaped forward.

    The two of them were standing on the hillside. This leap brought him off the cliff that was several hundred feets above the ground. However, ZhuiKong floated down along with the wind. Three secondster, YinKong discovered his secret. He somehow floated in the wind like a piece of paper, unaffected by the eleration from gravity. He floated down at a steady speed that wouldn¡¯t damage him uponnding. It was as if he jumped from a two meter high ce.

    The frost did not stop spreading after they reached the bottom of the cliff. They heard Gungnir¡¯s mad shout. ¡°Come! Come kill me! Didn¡¯t you subdued me and my team with a sneak attack? Didn¡¯t you skinned them right in front of me? Didn¡¯t you castrated me then buried me alive in the swamp? I am here right now! Come kill me!¡±

    This was indeed the voice of Gungnir, leader of team Northern Ice Land. He had used his Ice Age. The skill had limited duration like Zheng¡¯s Destruction but its AOE power way surpassed Destruction. The several hundred cubic meter area of frost quickly expanded and turned the hillside into arge frozen boulder by the time ZhuiKong and YinKongnded. The roar of the frost was pressing down from twenty meters above the two.

    ¡°F*ck! I used up all my saved energy stones! F*ck sustain and surviving! I will kill you first even if I am going to turn into a ghost! This is the strongest power of Logia Devil Fruits! I am nature! Who dares to rival nature?¡±

    Gungnir had obviously gone insane. His voice echoed from the most intense part of the frost. As he continued to release his power, a thickyer of ice covered a thousand meter area, despite Mordor being a ce of fire, and being so near to Mount Doom.

    ZhuiKong did not showed any concern at the frost chasing after him. He casually walked with YinKong in his arms. But his actual speed was much faster than the frost. The two parties ran with one chasing the other.

    ZhuiKong jumped on top of a boulder then suddenly stopped. He smiled at the approaching frost. ¡°I am curious... You mentioned energy stones, correct?¡±

    The frost split up and surrounded the two people instead of sweeping at them. Gungnir¡¯s voice came through. ¡°Correct! I admit I am not qualified to use the strongest power of Logia fruit. The power of the Hie Hie no Mi rivals the force of nature. Only those who unlocked the fifth stage and gained control over energy can possess such power. I rely on energy stones to use this power!¡±

    ZhuiKong nodded. ¡°Oh, good then...¡± He stomped several times with his foot. The force shattered the boulder he was standing on. At the same time, the frost swept at him and YinKong.

    Right before the frost reached the two people, boiling water and steam rose from the ground around them. The water froze uponing in contact with the frost but it continueding out as if there was an endless supply. In just two seconds, they heard Gungnir¡¯s wails.

    ¡°The fourth stage has an ability called infinitesimal control. Every time I touched the ground, I can feel what is buried underneath. The rebound force from the ground, the flow of water, theva. The mountain over there is a volcano. Underneath the ground here is the water from a hot spring. Its temperature is quite high.¡± ZhuiKong said.

    He didn¡¯t merely stomped the ground several times as they could see with their eyes. Every one of his stomps was formed by dozens of stomps in continuous session. The hundred stomps he did created a resonance that shattered the ground. Then the hot spring and steam burst out from around him. His mastery of infinitesimal control was beyond imaginable.

    ¡°And then look at how much time you spent chasing. How much energy do you have left? I think you can freeze this area. I am standing in the center. Freeze my feet and I won¡¯t be able to run.¡± He said with a smile.

    The frost that was Gungnir collided with the hot water and steam. Each impact reduced the intensity of the frost¡¯s coldness by a little. The steam¡¯s temperature way exceeded the boiling point of water. This steam was trapped in the ground all this time and its temperature kept increasing. Endless steam burst out from the ground at this opportunity. Even the two people in the middle felt the heat, not to mention the frost that was taking the steam directly.

    The frost finally broke through the steam but it could no longer remain its form. Gungnir appeared in front of them with his upper body in human form and his lower body remained part of the frost. ZhuiKong wasn¡¯t in the mood to waste time talking with him. He shed by Gungnir. The next moment, Gungnir¡¯s head was in his hand.

    ¡°Such a powerful ability... Unfortunately, you don¡¯t have the potential. You are also not the cute unripe apple... Yo, YinKong. I will spare yourrades for now. You have to tell him that if he doesn¡¯t want to die, grow as fast as he can. He¡¯s still too weak.¡±

    ZhuiKong was carrying YinKong with one arm and holding Gungnir¡¯s headless body with the other. He threw the body at a spot where the steam was weakest. As the body blocked the steam, he jumped on the body then again. The next moment he had already left this steaming area.

    ZhuiKong released YinKong after they arrived at an empty ce. He did not look at YinKong again before he disappeared, leaving only hisst words.

    ¡°Do your best to grow stronger, YinKong... And then I wille back to kill you.¡±

 Vol 16 32-4

    Zheng didn¡¯t know he just made a roundabout on the edge of hell. YinKong¡¯s existence caused ZhuiKong to give up assassination on them. Zheng would not be a match for ZhuiKong given his physical condition at the moment, even if he managed to enter Destruction. Furthermore, what would havee was an assassination. There was probably no one who could withstand ZhuiKong¡¯s assassination.

    Zheng very luckily knew nothing about what had happened. The situation was under his monitor by relying on Lan¡¯s psyche scan. He made contact with Xuan¡¯s mind. This was not the time to speak in detail but Zheng kindly informed Xuan he would get beaten up badly.

    ¡°Even though I still don¡¯t know what you have done or are nning to do. But I can tell you with certainty that you need to be prepared for what I have for you once we return to God¡¯s dimension.¡± His tone was sweet rather than vicious. However, this sounded weird whenbined with the content of his words.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xuan responded as if he wasn¡¯t concerned of the threatening in the least bit. ¡°There are two things I need to remind you. First, Sauron¡¯s death. The best case is our team obtaining this reward if possible. Second, about the time. The countdown begins once all five teams gathered at Mordor. Four teams are here. Thest team, team Northern Ice Land is probably wiped. Thus, we must seize the One Ring into our hand at this final duration.¡±

    Zheng turned serious. ¡°For Sauron... it¡¯s going to be difficult. We don¡¯t know his strength but it is unlikely he will be weaker than the final Ringwraith. The Ringwraith took me a so much effort to take down. I can¡¯t even move now. If Saurones... to be honest, I have no confidence in taking him.¡±

    Xuan calmly said. ¡°Let Heng and YinKong do it. You always rely too much on your own power. You are only a member of team China. Even though you are worried about the other team members¡¯ safety, you also have to trust them. Begin the attack at Sauron once YinKong returns.¡±

    A rare scene was happening at Mordor prior to their conversation. The enormous Mordor army was being pushed back due to the participation of the Army of Anubis. Tens of thousands of Anubis warriors chased after the orcs. The alliance could only serve as their backup. They followed closely behind the Anubis warriors, finishing off orcs that were lying on the ground and wailing.

    The Anubis warriors knew no such thing as fatigue nor injuries. Their only goal was to charge forward and kill all living beings in front. The orc army was gradually pushed away from the Dark Gate. As the army was going to copse, a giant in full armor appeared in the center of the orcs.

    The armor was eight meters in height. The giant wielded a mace. Its body emitted an aura of ck mist. Wearing on the finger of its left hand was a ring radiating a dark light. This giant in armor was the Dark Lord, Sauron!

    He swung the mace at the iing Anubis warriors. A ck gust swept onto the Anubis warriors and corroded the monsters away in an instant. The corrosion consumed these sand and soil bodies and the dead bodies of orcs lying on the on the ground, leaving an emptynd behind. This single attack from Sauron wiped off thousands of Anubis warriors.

    ¡°This scene... relived again!¡± Gandalf gazed at the corrodednd in the distance and eximed. ¡°History wrote men and elves came together in an alliance. Three elven kings entered the war with the three great rings. Yet, Sauron stopped the alliance all by himself. The alliance was at the verge of being destroyed. If Narsil hadn¡¯t cut the One Ring from Sauron¡¯s hand, men and elves might not exist at this age.¡±

    The movie characters looked toward Zheng with a sense of helplessness. He was the trump card in the n. His strength shown in the fight against the Balrog and in the battle at Helm¡¯s Deep was beyond the imagination of the movie characters. Thus, it was decided that Zheng was the main force of this battle, the strength to rival Sauron at the chance that he revived.

    No one could have guessed that Zheng suffered such severe injuries in Gondor. He could no longer carry on this responsibility. Yet, Sauron¡¯s power struck terror into their hearts. The movie characters could note up with any mean to take down Sauron.

    ¡°If things havee down to this...¡± Aragorn sighed. ¡°I will lead the attack. Narsil once countered Sauron and it will do so again today! What I need is to cut the One Ring off his hand. My only fear is the corrosion of his aura. It¡¯s so powerful that I might not even be able to go near...¡±

    Gandalf gripped his staff. ¡°I can provide you with barrier to block off the corrosive aura. However, this barrier does not stand a chance against Sauron¡¯s direct attacks.¡±

    The movie characters met eyes. Gimli yelled. ¡°Not to worry! We will all fight with you!¡±

    Legs nodded. ¡°We came all the way from Rivendell. For what? To bury the Dark Lord... We havee to the final stop of our journey. We will fight until death takes us!¡±

    Gimli sighed. ¡°How ironic this is. A dwarf will die fighting alongside an elf.¡±

    Legsughed. ¡°What if... he dies fighting alongside a friend?¡±

    ¡°Friend...¡± Gimli¡¯s eyes looked out of focus. He nodded heavily. ¡°Right! He fights to death alongside his friends!¡±

    While the movie characters exchanged words, the Army of Anubis had nearly been wiped. Half the army was lost after killing so many orcs. Sauron¡¯s disy of power quickly consumed the remaining Anubis warriors. The orc army still had tens of thousands remaining but their courage was shattered at this point. It wasmanding presence of Sauron that kept them from fleeing. Their ability to participate in the battle was insignificant. Yet, Sauron exerted such a dominating pressure by himself. The full body armor walked forward. Each stride contained unstoppable force. This pressure forced the army of men to back with each step. They saw clearly how he annihted the Army of Anubis.

    Aragorn watched the army backing off. The Ents stayed outside the Dark Gate. This battle would be over if they lost their morale to Sauron... And if they failed to kill Sauron, the annihtion of men would be destined once he recouped his power!

    ¡°Fight! For our survival!¡± Aragorn unsheathed Anduril. A bright silvery light glittered on the battlefield. He yelled and the warhorse charged toward Sauron.

    ¡°To battle!¡± Gimli shouted and charged on feet. He was not riding a warhorse.

    ¡°For freedom!¡± Legs took a deep breath. He stacked three arrows on his bow. The arrows aimed at the center of Sauron¡¯s forehead.

    ¡°To bring death to our foes!¡± Theoden seized ance from a troop. Thence was nearly four meters in length. He charged toward Sauron on his warhorse.

    Aragorn and Anduril were the first to approach Sauron. The silvery light had the ability to disperse the ck mist. The corrosive mist could not do any harm to Aragorn. Gandalf also enveloped him in a barrier. Aragorn sliced at the arm wielding the One Ring.

    ¡°How long has it been? Heir of Isildur! Do you attempt to kill me again?¡± Sauron¡¯s deep voice echoed through the armor. His mace was over five meters in length. It moved extremely quick at his swing and shed with Anduril. nk! Aragorn felt a powerful force upon his hand. His battle Qi stood no chance against this force. He was sent flying away. The warhorse fell to the ground as blood gushed out of its mouth. The warhorse died under this attack.

    Aragorn was knocked away over five meters. Gimli charged up to Sauron before he could pull the mace back. Instead of hacking at Sauron¡¯s arm, Gimli hacked his axe at the joint of the armor. The impact brought forth a nk. He possessed strength above that of men and battle Qi and yet the strike merely left a tiny mark on the armor. The mark was centimeters deep into the armor. However, his hand was also wounded between the thumb and index finger.

    ¡°How tough it is!¡± Gimli eximed. Then he felt the pain on his abdomen as Sauron kicked him away. The kick broke through the barrier Gandalf ced on him. Fortunately, the barrier also reduced the force of the kick. Gimli was sent flying ten meters away instead of reducing the main characters of this movie by a dwarf.

    The two people who charged in the front became wounded in just several seconds of the fight, while they didn¡¯t cause any notable damage to Sauron. Sauron walked up to Aragorn in two steps and readied his attack. Just then, Legs released his three stacked arrows at his head.

    The power of the first of the three arrows grew exponentially. Its speed way surpassed the limit of what the human eye could catch. Bong! The arrow pierced through Sauron¡¯s helm. The helm did not explode even after taking such a powerful shot. Its material was beyond anything they knew. The only damage the arrow caused was a hole the size of the arrowhead.

    Sauron showed no sign of being wounded. There was not a bit of dy in his actions as he smashed the mace at the ground, where Aragorn was seemingly going to be turned into a paste. He rolled to the side and dodged the mace by a hair. The mace struck arge hole at the ground, which would have definitely taken Aragorn¡¯s life.

    Theoden also reached Sauron. Battle Qi exploded from his body. He thrusted thence right at Sauron¡¯s back. Thence pierced into the chest and out the other side. Without a moment of dy, Theoden drew his sword then sliced at Sauron¡¯s arm.

    However, Sauron reacted faster than he expected. The mace turned around and smashed over at Theoden before the sword reached Sauron¡¯s arm. The sword shattered instantly. Theoden was knocked away just like what had happened to Aragorn. The difference being the mace struck right into him while Aragorn blocked it with his sword. The chance of Theoden living was slim.

    ¡°Ah!¡± The movie characters and the riders howled.

    Aragorn climbed back up and charged at Sauron once more. His face was covered in blood. Gimli spit out a mouthful of blood then rushed behind Aragorn. Legs stacked three arrows at his bow again.

    ¡°Lan, provide us with psyche scan... Heng and YinKong, do you see Sauron? Kill him!¡±

    Zheng yelled from the center of the group. He no longer had the ability to participate in the battle but he could still issuemands as the leader. Coordination of members within the team was his expertise.

    Heng took a deep breath. He drew his bow to full. He was only holding one arrow but the presence he exerted exceeded Legs¡¯s three arrow Explosive Shot. The Charged Shot was ready.

    At the same time, YinKong appeared not far behind Sauron. Her steps followed a peculiar pattern as she approached Sauron, seemingly without a sound and without having any presence.

 Vol 16 32-5

    The mace struck toward Aragorn with the momentum of ten tons of force. Along with it was the ck mist that swept at Aragorn. However, the moment the Charged Shot fixed its target at Sauron, he pulled the mace back in front of his body with unbelievable speed. A magic circle emerged in the air between him and the arrow. The magic circle rotated. The mysterious symbols radiated with a ck light.

    On the far end of the battlefield, SongTian looked down withplicated feelings. His broken arm had stopped bleeding. However, smoking wasing off the wound as if it was being corroded.

    ¡°... Team China. Their potential is even higher than team Devil¡¯s.¡± He said with worry.

    Adam sat beside him. He was doing calctions on a piece of paper. He replied without taking his eyes off the paper. ¡°Yes. Team China has higher potential. Their specializationsplement each other. They are still weak but once they grow, they will have a talented individual in every field. Didn¡¯t Luo YingLong say he was killed by a physical bullet from a sci-fi weapon? Even the most powerful weapon, Space Compression Cannon, cannot break through his defensive magical item and kill him in an instant unless there is a unique ability in addition to the sci-fi weapon. If this is the case, the user of this sci-fi weapon must be an individual of extremes in both strong and weak. However, as long as Zheng Zha exists in this team, he will not be held back by his weakness. Simrly, this archer is even more powerful in mid-range distance.¡±

    ¡°So.¡± Adam raised his head and said in a serious manner. ¡°The only ones worth noting in team China are Zheng Zha and Chu Xuan. Every other member is a typical yer who possesses critical ws. However, their potential does exceed team Devil¡¯s potential in a sense.¡±

    SongTian sighed as he turned to Adam then to the blonde woman behind Adam. The woman was ying with a glob of light. The light changed shapes as she kneaded it like a liquid. It even tried to change by itself to please her. Luo YingLong seemed rather miserable.

    ¡°What about us?¡± SongTian sighed.

    Adam lowered his head again. ¡°We didn¡¯t suffer much loss. Given you and Luo YingLong¡¯s strength, we can quickly gain arge amount of points and rewards by heading back to our previous movies. However, these are not that useful to us anymore. We lost at ¡®influence¡¯ this movie. We no longer have the chips to go against team Devil until we can defeat team China the next time we meet. SongTian, be prepared for a long journey. You have to keep growing. Same to Luo YingLong. He might be our strongest force in the future. Stronger than you...¡±

    SongTian turned his head away quietly. ¡°Yes. He has taken off on a different path. If absolute power is a Dao (path), we are walking the enlightenment path. Weprehend all that exist to achieve this path. His path is one of force. A force beyond all that exists, beyond the path itself. He will be the path.¡±

    Team Celestial did not react too strongly. Adam¡¯s n failed in the end but no damage was done to the foundation of their team. None of the core members died. Even though they obtained little in terms of rewards, they also obtained information about other teams. An urate perception of team China from their own perspective was especially important. Adam had begun his calctions ever since he obtained these information. He kept his head down at the paper and no one knew what he was calcting.

    Team Celestial could still talk to each other. Team East America was left with only two people. ZhuiKong spared Zheng and his group so he went back to Xuan and retrieved two of his team members. Well, for the retrieval, he killed one of his own member right in front of Xuan and left with the head whileughing. His expression and actions sent chills right into people¡¯s guts. Kampa and WangXia pulled out their weapons as a sign of vignce at once. Gando was shaking from the shock and urged WangXia to take out his robot.

    ¡°Rx. I am not in a good mood... I probably won¡¯t kill anymore until the end of this movie. Well then, let us meet again in the next team battle, team China.¡± ZhuiKong turned back and gave them a smile. He then left with the other team East America member, who also could barely stand from the scare yet still followed behind ZhuiKong.

    Once the two people left, ZhuiKong stopped on a hillside that could see into the battlefield. He stared at Sauron until YinKong appeared. A smile crept up his face.

    ¡°Grow. Keep growing. Until we meet again, then...¡± He covered his face with his hand andughed. A liquid flowed out between his fingers, just a little that could barely get noticed.

    On the other end, Sauron was aimed by two bows. Neither Heng nor Legs fired yet because the mace blocked the arm that wielded the One Ring. They could not fire even if they wanted to. The riders charged at Sauron without regard for their own lives. Their king had died in this battle. The riders¡¯ loyalty overcame their fear of Sauron.

    It was these brave riders who broke the stalemate. Sauron could not move freely as he showed worry for Heng and Legs. He used non-physical attacks when the riders charged at him. The rotating magic circles were his best defence. They corroded any rider who ran into the circles into withered bones, and then into ashes. Yet, this appalling scene did not stop the riders. As thousands of them charged, Gandalf began his chanting.

    Gandalf¡¯s chanting concluded and several translucent barrier walls emerged in the air. The walls collided onto the magic circles. Both of these magics dissolved. The first hundred riders in the front charged at Sauron as they cried, which forced Sauron to use his mace. He raised the hand wielding the one ring. A misty cloud filled his palm. Heng and Legs fired their arrows at the same time, both targeting the arm that wielded the ring. These two arrows hit the arm one after the other.

    The arrows pierced into the ck mist enveloping Sauron¡¯s arm. The mist consumed Legs¡¯s arrow. The powerful corrosiveness of the mist corroded the life force and the arrow at once. Sauron merely trembled for a moment. Arge portion of the mist dissipated but no damage was done to him. However, the following Charged Shot prated the arm at a speed beyond the eyes could capture. It then disappeared in the distance.

    Heng copsed after he fired the arrow. He no longer had the ability to participate in the rest of the battle. In contrast, Legs¡¯s arm was shaking but he managed to ced three more arrows on his bow and aimed them at Sauron. Sauron lost two thirds of his arm. It was kept on his body by a piece of the armor. The ck mist extended down from his arm seemingly in an attempt to repair the armor.

    The front line of the riders reached Sauron. Their spears and swords struck his body, causing ding-dongs from the armor. Yet, they were unable to damage Sauron. A ck light radiated from the ring he was holding in the air. ck mist surged from the ring and consumed the riders attacking him. The mist kept expanding, reaching the riders and archers further away. Two secondster, a thousand meter area of the battlefield was covered in the mist.

    ¡°YinKong!¡± Zheng was shocked then he shouted. Qi and Blood Energy rushed through his body. He seemed to have disregarded his injuries and wanted to charge into the battlefield because YingKong was sneaking behind Sauron. She had been inside the mist the whole time.

    Before Zheng could make his next move, he saw the light behind Sauron became distorted. It was the phenomenon of uneven air density, which was a sign of... The Shining Air Wave!

    The movements in the Shining state pushed the ck mist away from her body. YinKong attacked at the instant where Sauron¡¯s attack reached its peak. The Air Wave sliced off the remaining part of Sauron¡¯s arm. There was no time to worry about the corrosion. YinKong jumped into the ck mist and grabbed the torn off arm.

    Then... the half awake and half dreamy feeling struck. As Zheng opened his eyes, the bright sphere of light floated in front of him. To his side, YinKong¡¯s left arm was corroding away. Her right arm was holding onto the torn off arm.

 Vol 17 1-1

    The ck mist corroded YinKong¡¯s arm in a blink of an eye. There was nothing left to one of her arms. However, on the remaining hand, she was holding onto Sauron¡¯s broken arm tightly. The One Ring lost its vicious aura that it had when Sauron wielded the ring. The ck glow was still visible, much different than the dullness it had when the Hobbit possessed it.

    ¡°God, give everyone a full...¡± As Zheng was going to speak thest word, he saw Xuan drew his pistol. Several shots fired at HaoTian¡¯s head. His head busted like a watermellon. No amount of healing could save him.

    Everyone was shocked. Zheng ignored his burn as he grabbed Xuan at once and roared. ¡°You gone mad? Or controlled? Do you want me to bust your head too?¡±

    Xuan slid the pistol back into his sleeve then calmly said. ¡°I will exin the situationter. There¡¯s also something I am quite interested in... Put the questions away, you should give everyone aplete heal first. The corrosion is spreading to YinKong¡¯s heart.¡±

    Everyone looked to YinKong. The corrosion continued moving toward her chest after taking her arm away. The clothes near her arm was gone already. Zheng was scared and dropped any attempt to reason with Xuan. He yelled to God. ¡°Give everyone a full heal! Deduct the points from me!¡±

    Beams shot down from God and enveloped everyone aside from HaoTian, who was totally dead from a busted head. The beams on most onlysted for an instant. While the beams on Xuan, Zheng and YinKong were more intense. The three of them floated up the beams.

    The next time Zheng opened his eyes, his skin was restored. Both him and YinKong hadpleted the healing but Xuan was still floating. They walked out of the beams. The tform grew noisy as their women also came out.

    Zheng chatted with Lori for a bit then he held her hand and sat on the floor. The group began a conversation.

    Xuan¡¯s healing took five minutes, longer than any that they had experienced. As he descended from the beam, Zheng leaped from the floor and punched him on the face before Xuan got a hold of himself. It sent him flying six meters.

    Zheng rushed over and picked him up. ¡°What did you thinkrades are? Answer me! Your weights? Or chess pieces? Answer me! I admit we don¡¯t possess your intelligence. I admit your ns acquired benefits for us. I don¡¯t know how you did it or what you did, but I know it was all for your scheme that none of our veterans died in this five way battle with team Celestial and the others. But! Do you think we should thank you?¡±

    Zheng did not feel that was enough and punched Xuan again on the chin. The first punch already came with a bone fracturing sound. This one basically crushed the bones of Xuan¡¯s chin. He was not sent flying as Zheng was holding him by the cor and shouted. ¡°We arerades! Not robots used by your to obtain victory! Not parasites leeching on you! We fight together!¡± Zheng breathed heavily, pondering if he wanted to give Xuan a few more punches.

    Xuan¡¯s chin was deformed at this point but there was no sign of pain on his face. He uttered strange sounds to God. A beamnded on him again and pushed Zheng away. Ten secondster, Xuan came out of the beam.

    ¡°I could not speak due to fractured chin. Needed to restore first.¡± Xuan said.

    Zheng was speechless. That was when he remembered Xuan did not have a sense for pain. Beating him up would not served no purpose other than wasting points. The realization depressed him. Nothing felt more discouraging than going against Xuan. Hitting him was useless and arguing... he had no chance. For a moment, Zheng felt he didn¡¯t know what to do.

    Xuan ignored the fact of getting hit. He sat down on the floor and said. ¡°There was intention to let you know part of the n in the beginning. However, HaoTian brought too much uncertainty, especially since he had over 50% chance of betraying. I couldn¡¯t know for sure if he carried an audio transmitter. If any part of my n was leaked, Adam wouldn¡¯t give up such a good opportunity and the chance of us being wiped would be over 70%.¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath. ¡°Fine. I will let them pass. Now tell me what actually happened in Lord of the Rings? Why did you feign death. Wait, you really did die and we heard the notification at the time. I have a lot of questions. Why did you have to die? How did you die? How could you continue to exist afterward? What was the point? Secondly, HaoTian was part of our team. Where could he go if he betrayed us? Wouldn¡¯t he also die if he betrayed us? Thirdly, what was the conversation between you and team Celestial? What about team East America? Tell me all of them!¡±

    Xuan exined the process in details slowly. It started with HaoTian¡¯s origin. He was sent the U.S. and raised by an undercover family. Then he grew up to be a top special agent for the country. Then he formed the God and Xian Thieves with Adam. Xuan exined a few unusual actions he took after HaoTian entered the Lord of the Rings world. Such as how he quickly epted the mission to lead Zero and the other veterans to surprise attack Isengard.

    ¡°Based on his impression of me, it was unlikely that he would cooperate without huge pressure. Furthermore, this cooperation was him acting as my subordinate. I became suspicious at the time and gave him the hypnotizing device. The hypnotizing device was also a mind controlling device. If he betrayed me, I could gain control of him. If he didn¡¯t, the device would be used to control the Nemesis. Given his personality, he would use the device for certain once he confirmed my death. He would not let the other members gain control of the Nemesis.

    I began to consider the possibility of faking death. However, there was a critical w. If HaoTian betrayed us, a fake death would make him be alert. He would at least know that I was suspicious of him. Gandalf also died and revived in the movie. That was why I seeked Gdriel. Her blessing bestowed the unique attribute of elves to my mind, which was preventing the mind from dissipating after death. My body died at the time but my mind remained in the body. An attempt to exin it with science is electrostatic resonance. Fluctuations in our minds cause our brains to emit electrical signals. Theoretically, information and the mind can be converted into an wavelike or electrical existence. However, theplexity of such existence cause it to rely on physical forms. If technology reaches a higher level, particles in the air can be tuned simr to electrical signals of the brain. Which meant the mind could separate from the brain and exist using the particles as carrier... This is merely my spection. My body was indeed dead at the time but my mind remained conscious. The state could notst long and does not allow the mind to use the body nor could the minde into contact with the outer world. That was why the leaf of Telperion was necessary.¡±

    Zheng looked at him with surprise. ¡°The leaf of Telperion?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Yes. Gdriel described it as an aggregation of higher level energy, which grants the body the energy it required. Even after the body died, one could move given the leaf of Telperion. Of course, a mind was needed to control this body. Thus, the gift you received from her was the leaf.¡±

    Zheng interrupted him. ¡°Wait. Why didn¡¯t she give the gift directly to you? What if I couldn¡¯t remember to give you the leaf?¡±

    Xuan nced at him and said calmly. ¡°I made the n with the assumption that we were being monitored. If that was the case, Gdriel giving me two gifts was abnormal. Such abnormality would mean we had lost. Therefore, that item must be given to you, the leader. Of course, I could also get the item in secret. However, how could anyone take it out and feed it to me under surveince? Someone was bound to discover the act. Comparing the two scenarios, giving the item to you then had you feed me without knowing the n... was the start of the n.¡±

 Vol 17 1-2

    That was the start of the n... These words struck a blow to their confidence. So Zheng thought. The rest of the team members also had the same thought. All the calctions that happened up to this point were merely the beginning of the scheme. No one else on the tform here woulde up with such schemes.

    ¡°Following that, our team split into two groups. One of the reasons is to make HaoTian wear the device after my death. He will gain control of the Nemesis but I will gain control of him at the same time. His threat will only be disarmed under such condition. Furthermore, my death will puzzle Adam¡¯s decision making... Then I assigned Zero... And I left Rohan under the aid of Legs...¡±

    Xuan gave a detailed ount of the battle in the Lord of the Rings. How he nned using the blessing and achieved victory with his death. Afterward, he led their group to force team Celestial to apromise. Each step of his n was closely linked to Adam¡¯s n. Zheng was sweating when he learned there was someone stronger than Luo YingLong in team Celestial.

    ¡°Correct. The limit of our team¡¯s strength is approximately half of the full team Celestial. Based on this fact, team Celestial lives up to being the second strongest team in the realm, with team Devil being the strongest. Our rank hovers between third to fifth.¡± Xuan said with certainty.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zheng smiled bitterly. He patted Xuan¡¯s shoulder and said loudly. ¡°Anyway. It was all thanks to you this time. We might really have gotten wiped, not to mention the results we achieved... But damn you. Did you think we wouldn¡¯t worry about you? You are not a machine. You are ourrade. Arade that we can depend our lives on and fight by our sides!¡±

    ¡°Comrade...¡± Xuan lowered his head slightly. He pushed his sses and said. ¡°You can only berades if you survive. The dead can¡¯t talk.¡±

    ¡°Haha. Who said the dead can¡¯t talk? Weren¡¯t you talking before?¡± Zhengughed and patted his shoulder again.

    Xuan rubbed his shoulder. He couldn¡¯t feel the pain but he seemingly heard a cracking sounding from his shoulder de. He didn¡¯t feel this would aplish anything but he suspected Zheng was getting his revenge, using the act of excitement to hit him.

    ¡°As to killing HaoTian. The reason I killed him as soon as we return instead of waiting for the heal was because I couldn¡¯t be sure if God would heal the part of his mind that was controlled. The only choice was to kill him, even though he obtained a sizable amount of rewards and points.¡± Xuan said.

    Zheng finally remembered about the rewards and said with surprise. ¡°Oh yea. Rewards and points. Our profits are superb, more than any other movie we have been through. I also brought back the Nightmare.¡±

    Thedies noticed his mount way earlier. The skeleton horse was rather scary to them. Except Kampa¡¯s woman showing interest as she uttered words like cool. She stared at the Nightmare with a pair of glittering eyes., The other women¡¯s reactions were rather normal.

    Zheng frowned when he tried to recall what they should have earned in the Lord of the Ring. ¡°It doesn¡¯t add up. We lost one point from your death. Four newbies got killed afterward. We were down three points if we don¡¯t count HaoTian. I killed one member from team Celestial. Zero killed one. Shouldn¡¯t we be at negative 6000 points with just this? I earned some points but Kampa and the others...¡±

    Xuan shook his head and said in a mockery. ¡°Have you forgotten the mission reward? Each movie character that survived is 1000 points, and minus 1000 for each character that died. In the end, we lost three Hobbits, Theoden, Dhor, and one of his son. These are all noted as mission characters, which amount to 5000 points. However, we have more surviving characters inparison. Aragorn, Legs, Gimli, one Hobbit, Gandalf, Boromir, Eomer. So that¡¯s 2000 points we obtained. Each of the battles at Helm¡¯s Deep, Gondor, Mordor is 3000 points. The base reward for any movie is 1000 points. The main missions by themselves are 12000 points. You killed a Balrog that¡¯s worth 8000 points and a rank A reward. An unlocked member worth 7000 points and a rank B reward. Two Ringwraiths totalling 10000 points and a rank B reward, two rank C rewards. You should end with 31000 points after deducting the 6000 points. And one rank A reward, two rank B rewards, two rank C rewards.¡±

    Zheng was shaking as he listened. He was excited and anxious. It was like a poor person suddenly hit the lottery. Zheng wasn¡¯t exactly so poor but he had to carefully consider every point he spent. All the exchanges involving ranked rewards needed to be discussed with the team in case they missed something for the next movie. The sudden wealth struck his mind. He spaced out for some time before walking up to God.

    ¡°Man, happiness came all too sudden. Do I really have 30000 points? And so many ranked rewards...¡± Zheng muttered. He had seemingly lost himself andughed like an autistic person.

    Xuan ignored him and went under God. He began checking his own rewards and points.

    Zheng¡¯s conscious returned. Basing on Xuan¡¯s calction, even those who didn¡¯t really do anything would receive 6000 points. That by itself was a plenty for a regr movie. Everyone had enough to exchange for a lot. The amount of ranked rewards they had was not bad either. Zheng earned a lot and so did the rest of the team.

    YinKong walked out from underneath God. Her eyes were glittering with a hint of excitement. It was such a rare sight for someone normally so cold. She took several deep breaths then said. ¡°I have two rank B rewards...¡± Zheng said with a smile. ¡°Yeah, you killed a level 8 Ringwraith. Your rewards are of course plentiful.¡±

    ¡°And two rank A rewards.¡± YinKong finished. She looked straight into Zheng.

    Zheng froze in a shock. Everyone else froze. They looked at YinKong in a sense of confusion. ChengXiao roared. ¡°The joke¡¯s gone too far! Do you really get bonus rewards and points for having huge cups? It also came with interest... insanely high interest. Two As for two Bs.¡± He looked struggling from resignation.

    YinKong kicked the ground and shed over to ChengXiao. Her elbow struck his throat. ChengXiao immediately squatted down and coughed, unable to utter another word.

    Xuan turned around. ¡°That means Sauron has been killed. As I spected, his life dwelled in the ring. When we brought the ring back to God¡¯s Dimension, Sauron¡¯s entrance was illegal. He was a movie character but we did not exchange for the right to bring him back. ording to the rules, God should have erased him. And the rewards from the killnded onto YinKong.¡±

    ¡°Haha...¡± Zheng¡¯sughter was tearing his mouth. If it wasn¡¯t for Lori being by the side, he would have grabbed YinKong and pinned in circles. A rank B reward used to make two teams fight with their lives and now there were two rank A rewards...

    The surprise wasn¡¯t over. YinKong pulled out a ring glowing with a dark light. The ring itself didn¡¯t look unique. But all ten members knew this was the One Ring worn on the broken arm.

    YinKong nodded lightly. ¡°Its function is...¡±

 Vol 17 2-1

    ¡°Energy conversion, huh...¡±

    A near infinite amount of energy existed in our and in space. Our science was advance enough to provide an exnation for the various types of energy. Kic energy, electromaic radiation, photon energy. The space seemed devoid of everything but hidden unseen was energy that we did not have ess to, at least at our current technological level. We could not make use of the vast amount of energy that controlled the universe yet.

    Zheng had always felt his Qi and Blood Energy absorbed energy from air and space. How else could a human body produce suchrge amount of energy from just food? The energy absorbed varied depending on the type of technique and the person¡¯s body. His Qi used to be diluted but it was now dense. The Blood Energy also became increasingly corrosive as he grew stronger. All in all, Qi and Blood Energy were energies of different attributes. It was due to their contrasting attributes that produced Explosion and Destruction, which allowed Zheng to achieve what he had now.

    Zheng pondered as he held the One Ring in his hand. To be honest, he wasn¡¯t quite sure about the usage of the ring. The description didn¡¯t make it that useful. Energy conversion. So what if the energy was converted to another form? Not like he was going to convert Qi or Blood Energy to the same form of energy, unless he didn¡¯t want to use Explosion and Destruction anymore.

    Xuan looked at him with contempt. He sneered. ¡°Your thoughts are naive. Is that all you can think of? Your own energy?¡±

    Zheng asked curiously. ¡°Aside from myself? Like focus Qi and Blood Energy on the ring to create a Destruction bomb? Or what else? How can I know if you don¡¯t say anything?¡±

    ¡°Such as energy refinement. It is also a form of conversion.¡± Xuan stared at the One Ring with a hint of fanaticism. ¡°To give you an analogy using Wuxia and Xianxia stories and legends from China. When one trains and condenses his Qi to crystalized form, he reaches Jindan. This kind of method is likely to cause a self explosion. However, you can use it to refine your Qi and Blood Energy. You no longer have to exchange higher tier Qi and Blood Energy as long as you have the ring. You can refine your energy then store them in your body or in the rings. This is the simplest method...¡±

    Zheng felt a little scared seeing the fanaticism from Xuan¡¯s eyes. ¡°And? What else?¡±

    ¡°As an energy concentrator!¡± The fanaticism was truly showing itself this time. ¡°Concentrate the energy fromser gun orser cannon then condense the energy through the ring before releasing it. That power... We should just use this ring as a concentrator to create a super weapon of our own. Let¡¯s name it Magic Cannon, a cannon created from a magic ring. Next time when someone threatens us with something like a Continental Oscitor, we can deal with it with just one shot.¡±

    (Seems like he¡¯s still bothered by not being able to kill Adam.) The rest of the team looked at each other and had simr thoughts. They lowered their heads in fear of Xuan catching them and scheme them in some future ns.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong but.. Eh? ChengXiao, excuse me for asking. Why do the eight little gs in your hand look so familiar?¡± Zheng was trying to slow down Xuan when he saw ChengXiao being quieter than usual and was holding eight little red gs in hand.

    ChengXiao said. ¡°Hehe. Didn¡¯t you say that Xiuzhen guy is strong? I thought it would be nice if he dropped one or two items. I couldn¡¯t find anything except for these eight burnt gs. I thought they are something good but they are just normal gs. Very tough though.¡±

    As he spoke, Zheng seized the gs from him. The gs were soft. Their material were neither cloth nor cotton. The density of the material seemed stic. However, no one would craft a magical item with stic, not to mention a kind of stic that withstood the purple me.

    Zheng studied it for quite a while then sighed. ¡°Right. These are the gs Luo YingLong threw down when he used his special attack. Those who Xiuzhen truly have techniques of the immortals (xian). These seemingly flimsy gs could confine my movement. I couldn¡¯t break out of them even with Destruction. I wonder how expensive this ability is if you have to exchange for it... Well, my Explosion and Destruction are good in this respect.¡±

    Xuan casually said. ¡°Legend says... when Qi condenses to a certain degree, it will turn into Xiuzhen energy.¡±

    Zheng grabbed the ring without another word. He sat down in a lotus position and stopped moving.

    He was troubled by his own abilities. Everyone else who unlocked the fourth stage looked elegant. Their abilities were stylish and powerful. His Destruction was also powerful but that power was built upon self destruction. Every time he used it against anyone, no matter how strong or weak that person was, he would end up covered in blood and sometimes naked. When hepared himself against the others, he really wanted a more stylish ability. At least something that looked better after he used Destruction.

    Zheng sat there without moving a bit. The ck glow suddenly retrieved into the ring. A soft white glow enveloped the ring. The ring levitated off Zheng¡¯s hand as a soft white light floated from his palm into the ring. Strings of light then spread from the ring and entered his body. The scene was staggering. Zheng actually looked like he was on his way to ascension.

    However, Xuan walked to the back of ChengXiao. Lan and YinKong grabbed the other girls back. As ChengXiao seemed confused, the white light surrounding Zheng brightened then bang! The strings gathered outside his body and exploded. ChengXiao who was nearest got sted away andnded on the floor. He got up to find his front teeth missing a part.

    Zheng also looked miserable. His body was covered with wounds. Both his hands were missing. He yelled while still sitting. ¡°God! Give me a full heal!¡±

    ¡°Wait. I need a full heal too!¡±

    Two beams shot down then disappeared. Zheng wouldn¡¯t dare to gather his Qi again. He threw the One Ring to Xuan and said. ¡°The heck is this joke? This technique is only good for dragging your enemies to hell with you... to control the gs? Xuan, did you coax me to get your data for research?¡±

    ¡°How could that be...¡± Xuan replied with a stern look. ¡°Am I such kind of people?¡±

    (No doubt...) Zheng and a few others thought to themselves. Though no one dared to say it out. They were scared of bing the next test subject.

    Xuan seemed to know what they were thinking. He paid no attention to it and threw the ring back to Zheng. ¡°Where¡¯s your fourth stage? Do you know why the saints are fifth stage? That¡¯s because of energy maniption and thew of equivalence of energy and mass. A human will exceed the limit of living beings once he can manipte energy at will. The fourth stage being the prelude to the fifth stage, infinitesimal control is merely the entrance to the maniption. What you need to do is practice and more practice. Condense that energy. Reduce of the area of explosion until you can sessfully condense arge amount of energy. Even if you fail to control the gs, the power of such an attack from the condensed energy is worth the effort!¡±

    Zheng stoppedining and nodded seriously. He could of course tell that Xuan¡¯s advice was good for him. This advice was the essence of training. If he wanted to keep bing stronger, he had to really put in the effort. Infinitesimal control and the fourth stage were his capitals to rivaling his clone!

    ¡°This is primarily the current situation. The next question is, who do you n to revive next?¡± Xuan turned to Zheng again.

    Zheng put the One Ring into the Na ring and said. ¡°Qi TengYi and Xiao HongLu. These two people are a must. A person with a vast knowledge of ancientnguage systems will be a great help in the search for bonus missions in future movies. Then we also have to revive Ming YanWei. Heng you obtained a lot of rewards and points too right? If you don¡¯t have enough, I can help...¡±

    Heng was standing on the side quietly until he heard the words. His body trembled then he shook his hands. ¡°No. Not for now. Wait until I be strong enough to protect her... Then I will revive her myself. So please give me some time.¡±

    Zheng sighed. He patted Heng on the shoulder. ¡°Yes. Grow stronger. Let us all grow stronger. Survive. Protect ourselves. Protect the things important to us... Get a good rest for tonight. We will head into The Mummy tomorrow and revive ourrades.¡±

 Vol 17 2-2

    Infinitesimal control was really required before attempting energy condensation. Otherwise it would end in an explosion just like what happened to Zheng. Fortunately, not everyone could get their hands on the One Ring.

    Zheng recalled Xuan¡¯s words then thoroughly pondered the application of the ring again. He realized the One Ring was actually immensely powerful. One important possibility was if he had an infinite amount of Qi or Blood Energy, could he convert them to psyche force and use this energy to control other people? As the quantity of this energy grew, the number of people he could control grew. That would make ring be the actual One Ring of the movie.

    Despite all these thoughts, he stayed with Lori throughout the night. It was only a day in Lori¡¯s perspective but he had been in the Lord of the Rings world for over a month. He made it through the blood baths and wavered on the edge of hell multiple times. A warmth arose within his heart as he looked at Lori. He held her tenderly on the grassy field in their basement. The two quietly cuddled.

    A little ck dog sniffed their backs. Seeing that the two ignored it, the dog bit their clothes. It was a clever boy as it only bit the clothes and carefully avoided biting their bodies.

    Lori really liked being cuddled. Every time Zheng came back weathered and wounded, she felt pity toward him and pains in her heart. So much she wished she could stay by his side every moment. As the little dog disrupted their limited serenity, she waved her hand to the back. ¡°Go, go, doggie. y to the side or you won¡¯t get A5 steak tomorrow.¡±

    The dog seemingly understood her words. It moaned then walked to the side with a look of defeat. Little res spitted out through its mouth.

    Zheng couldn¡¯t help but nced over at the dog a few more times. This was the child of the dragon he brought back from Jurassic Park. He coincidentally adopted it as a pet. The original goal was only to use it for dragon blood supply in order to enhance team members. However, the dragon¡¯s rate of growth exceeded their expectation. In just over a months time, it had grown to the size of a dog and could breathe me from its mouth. If it continued to grow, it might bring back the power of its mother.

    (I wonder if there¡¯s a way to make it grow faster. The dragon¡¯s power can rival a typical fourth stage yer.) Zheng thought to himself but he knew that was na?ve thinking. Dragons would take a hundred years or more to mature. He might not live long enough. He buried these thoughts for now and gave all his attention to Lori.

    Noon of the next day, all team members gathered on the tform. Zheng said that Qi TengYi did not have to be revived in The Mummy since he never obtained too many points and rewards. It was more cost efficient to revive him with double his points. HongLu on the other hand would require a trip to The Mummy. Zheng ced his hopes on HongLu. They would finally have someone who could at least guess what Xuan was thinking. So that he didn¡¯t have to be scared of falling into Xuan¡¯s schemes without even knowing.

    Team China had be so familiar with The Mummy so they didn¡¯t prepare much. They carried t heir weapons then exchanged time in the world. It was the same process of finding the curator then heading to Hamuptra. An event urred as they arrived at Hamuptra.

    ¡°A letteer? For me?¡± Zheng asked an officer in the base with curiosity. The officer dutifully handed him a letter. It was said to havee from China and was specifically designated to Zheng.

    All their acquaintances in The Mummy had their own lives. O¡¯Connell and Evelyn started a business in mining. They had several gold mines in the west under their names. They finally became wealthy. It was reported that Evelyn found arge tomb inside one of the gold mines... This woman seemed to be a ma for dangers.

    Ardeth was working for the future of the Medjai. They had more gold than some of the big countries with the support of Zheng. Ardeth became the most weed figure amount American businessmen. That was only his identity in the light. His true identity was still a member of the organization.

    Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun failed to find the Holy Grail then began a journey all over the world searching for ruins. They returned to Egypt as the promised day with Zheng wasing near. However, an unkonwn reason caused them to go to China. It was said that they went with Jonathan to search for an immortal medicine that belonged to a Chinese emperor several thousand years ago.

    As for Jonathan, he indeed went to China. He wasn¡¯t too rich, though Zheng was never stingy when it came to giving him gold. His sense to money got him arge profit soon after hended in China. He obtained Aks from Ardeth then sold them to the Chinese military. And in turn was dragged into some military secret. In addition, he identally obtained a map for an immortal medicine. So he ended up being chased for his life.

    After Zheng learned of everyone¡¯s situation, he could guess what the letter was about. And indeed, it was Jonathan describing the immortal medicine and him obtaining a map. He decided check whether the map was real or fake and got Imhotep along with him. If it was fake, he wouldn¡¯t have to bother Zheng. And if it turned out to be real, he would like a little help from Zheng, with a split of profits. He would get 70% while Zheng get 30%.

    ¡°He can go die.¡± Zheng didn¡¯t bother with him. Too bad that Imhotep also went to China. As soon as he confirmed Imhotep wanted to enter God¡¯s dimension, he would immediately go back to exchange a watch and return to The Mummy. That would add a undying wizard to team China and raise the team¡¯s strength.

    Anyway, they could not invite Imhotep to the team for now. There was no hints of anything on this letter denoting their location. Neither did he know if the map was real or not. If it turned out to be fake, the ten of them would cost 500 points a day in this world, which was not really worth the risk. Zheng could only finish what he had to do first and revive HongLu.

    ¡°Deducted 8000 points and one rank B reward.¡± God¡¯s voice appeared in Zheng¡¯s mind.

    The images he saw changed to that pitch ck night in Resident Evil. HongLu, several team members and movie characters were running on the main road. He yed some deceptive tricks like hiding the movie characters and had them ambush team Devil. He seemed to know team Devil wouldn¡¯t kill the movie characters. However, the gap between the two teams¡¯ strength was too high. There was no way for them to outrun the Sky Sticks. The movie characters were knocked unconscious with ease and captured. The scene then came to Xuannding on the ground then ced a bullet into HongLu¡¯s head.

    This was a lonely ck room. HongLu had no choice but to take on the stress from life as a test subject. He was young but his mind was mature. He knew he could not let his future continue in the same state. Yet, what could he do? Lonely and helpless depicted him.

    If there was someone who could approach me. If there was someone who could listen to my words. If there was someone who could talk with me. If I am not a test subject... If there was someone who could love me...

    That nurse entered his life. They gradually started talking and got to know each other. When HongLu disyed his intelligence in front of other people, she finally realized he was such a smart person. Smiles slowly came upon him and then a sudden fire at the research facility...

    ¡°I don¡¯t want to experience loneliness. I don¡¯t want to be a test subject again. I don¡¯t want to be all by myself.¡±

    Zheng sighed. He quietly looked at HongLu on the altar.

    The boy who liked to twirl his hair sat there confused. As he looked around and noticed Xuan, his expression changed. He pinched the hair on his forehead.

    ¡°That means... I revived? This should be The Mummy. So the ancient book that can resurrect people is real.¡± HongLu muttered. He turned to Xuan. ¡°I lost to you just then... No, Resident Evil should have been long ago. Interested in ying a game with me? We will have a bet in the next movie.¡±

 Vol 17 3-1

    Who would have thought the first thing HongLu did after being revived was to challenge Xuan? Zheng knew HongLu was intelligent but he always felt HongLu was still a bit behind Xuan. The way of thinking and a person¡¯s intelligence were important but equally so wereposure and experience. There was basically no one who could beat Xuan on these two traits.

    (But... it¡¯s good if we can ocassionally see Xuan get embarassed. Not much hope but HongLu could probably create some obstacles for him. It¡¯s not the best feeling when he always gets the spotlight.) Zheng gave HongLu nces of encouragement. However, HongLu recognized his circumstance and didn¡¯t say anything provoking afterward. He chuckled as he asked Zheng what happened after Resident Evil.

    The team stayed in The Mummy for three days. There wasn¡¯t anything else important in this trip. What they received from Jonathan was merely a message. It didn¡¯t mention much about the treasure from China. This kind of bonus missions required too much effort. After a short discussion, the team decided to ignore it for now. Things might change the next time they return to this world after the next movie.

    Everyone rested well in these three days. Xuan disyed his invincible fishing skill. They bought and tasted precious wines. ChengXiao searched for the pyro-woman of Egypt to no avail... Everyone feltzy and out of energy after the battle in the Lord of the Rings. They took this opportunity to rest and regain stamina in preparation for the next movie.

    In these three days, Zheng gained a little experience with energy condensation using infinitesimal control. This wasn¡¯t God¡¯s dimension so he didn¡¯t dare to practice inrge amount of energy. He condensed the energy a little bit at a time then stored them in various parts of the body. As the genes at those areas limated to the condensed energy, the energy became stable with no sign of exploding.

    Though storing condensed energy in his body felt like storing bombs. One slip of the mind and he would get sted. Well, he couldn¡¯t maintain the fourth stage at all times.

    ¡°Speaking of which, the two bat wings that grew from my back during the peak of the fight, could they be the genes from my ancestors? Are they gigantic bats or vampiric creatures?¡± Zheng thought maliciously. Then he remembered another fact that dropped his mood. When he encountered his clone in Resident Evil, he saw those bat wings on his clone the whole time. Would that mean his clone could maintain the fourth stage indefinitely? ¡°If that¡¯s the case, his power startling. I wonder how long will it take to catch up to his steps... or my own steps.¡±

    Three days quickly passed. The team returned to God¡¯s dimension. HongLu immediately saw the woman he created... A woman much older than him. As he embraced her, ChengXiao whistled, making the woman blush.

    Zheng gave ChengXiao a pat on the shoulder. Thenughed. ¡°I am going to revive TengYi. Our team is basicallyplete... The next time we meet that team is the time we take revenge!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s also the case.¡± Xuan didn¡¯t pay much attention to what he said. He brought out a little notebook. ¡°These are the abilities of our team members and their best enhancement paths. There are also their rewards, points, and the amount they could gift to other members. This is what we should focus on. Revenge and the like can wait until you be experienced with energy condensation.¡±

    Zheng had no words in reply. He took the notebook and looked over the detailed list of information. ¡°It¡¯s detailed but why don¡¯t I see your information? I don¡¯t know how many points you have but you give me the feeling that you aren¡¯t nning to be too strong. That¡¯s not good. You should also exchange some abilities. Based on this data, YinKong can gift a rank A reward and 10000 points. Why don¡¯t you let her get you that ability?¡±

    Xuan was surprised. He couldn¡¯t guess what Zheng was thinking of and asked. ¡°That ability? Which ability?¡±

    ¡°Lambda Driver!¡± Zheng sounded certain. ¡°It¡¯s a device. God can insert the exchange into your brain and form its support structure using your brain cells. The force that powers this device is willpower. The stronger your faith is, the more force you can use to power this device. You can attack at will and defend at will.¡±

    Xuan frowned. He pondered over it. ¡°This isn¡¯t logical... The technology and magic we encountered up to this point can in some way be exined with science. However, that doesn¡¯t apply to this device. Even if we were to attempt an analysis using the quantum theory...¡±

    ¡°Stop. Stop.¡± Zheng interrupted him. ¡°I don¡¯t know about quantum theory but one thing is certain. If you can exchange it from God, then it should exist. We have encountered things as mythical as Xiuzhen. An ability that uses willpower as its source of energy wouldn¡¯t be out of the ordinary. Anyway, you must get the enhancement. Even if you don¡¯t use it offensively, it¡¯s good for defense. It¡¯s decided then. YinKong, please. One rank A reward and 8000 points. Get Lambda Driver for Xuan.¡±

    Xuan was about to open his mouth but YinKong seemed to be prepared. She went over to God and connected her mind. Xuan stopped trying to say anything and stood there.

    (It¡¯s a tier A ability. You¡¯ve used us as test subjects so let¡¯s use you to test this ability this time. The description looks powerful. However, its cing a device in the brain feels weird.) Zheng smiled at Xuan.

    After YinKong finished, a beam shot down on Xuan, lifting him off the tform. Once he floated up several meters, the beam focused on his brain. After quite some time, Xuan slowly descended.

    ¡°How¡¯s the ability? Is it powerful?¡± Zheng immediately asked after Xuannded. However, he realized his question was too quick. No one could tell the power of the ability right after exchanging.

    Xuan nced at him. He shook his arms and legs then slid the pistols out from his sleeves and put them back. He repeated these actions a few times then walked to his room. The rest of the team looked at each other. They all followed Xuan to his room.

    Xuan¡¯s room was clean. Not that itcked things. The floor was filled with little tools and instruments. However, there were barely any furnitures or decorations. Xuan walked into the basement. The others sawrge machineries and instruments there. No one knew how many points Xuan spent on these things. No wonder he never exchanged any enhancements or abilities.

    ¡°This reminds me that we still have the precious metals from the Lord of the Rings. They can craft a lot of rings or something else. Hoho. They are equivalent to so many points.¡± Zheng said as he walked. He also sighed to himself. Xuan still did not possess any feelings, at least when it came to lifestyle. He was too in that it felt like a piece of white paper.

    The team apanied Xuan to a wall in the basement. The wall was formed by a thick white metal. On the surface were remnants of bullet shots and other destructive traces. They could tell it was used for Xuan¡¯s weapon testing. Everyone knew Xuan was going to test his ability.

    He put on a strange device that covered his eyes. About a minuteter, he took off the device. There was a sense of sharpness in his eyes that was rarely seen from him, as though it bestowed feelings to him.

    Before Zheng got a chance to take another look at Xuan¡¯s eyes, the two Gauss pistols slid out of his sleeves. As Xuan pulled the triggers, Zheng could see a seemingly existing wave of energy came upon Xuan¡¯s hands and pistols. The energy wave blocked the bullets for just an instant then the bullets flew away.

    Bang! The loud sound caused pain to their ears and made them a little dizzy. After the team recovered, what they saw on the wall was a hole twenty meters in depth and fifty meters in diameter. The Gauss bullets caused such destructiveness.

    ¡°Not possible to maintain this power at all times.¡± Xuan¡¯s eyes returned normal. He said calmly. ¡°Only the first shot after hypnosis possesses exceptional faith. I can destroy the wall. I created this room with metal walls that are thirty meters thick. So this shot carried my belief... However, this is only hypnosis. The hypnosis breaks off after I bestowed my faith to the first attack and I no longer have the faith to use this ability.¡±

 Vol 17 3-2

    Would one really seed as long as one firmly believed in it? Such power could only be described with idealistic. However, the destructive of the power was in fact disyed in front of everyone. Could a human survive the same force that caused destruction on the wall?

    Without a doubt, immense power represented simrly huge burden on the user. The power required having absolutely no doubt with the attack and dropped the user¡¯s mental stamina to an extremely low level. Fortunately, team China did not have to worry too much about this because they exchanged a new rune word formation through the other two teams. The formation could convert electricity to psyche energy, while they could convert Qi into electricity. The key to using these rune words was mithril, which they also obtained arge quantity from the Lord of the Rings. They reaped great profit in terms of psyche energy. The only problem that remained was how to increase the belief and faith.

    Kampa and ChengXiao believed that the more hot tempered and simple minded a person was, the more they could reach into the potential of the power of faith. However, such people were also more easily to hesitate and doubt their attacks. When that happened, they would fail to even initiate this ability. Xuan¡¯s calm personality provided stability to this ability. And in a certain sense, he basically would not doubt himself.

    Anyway, the power of faith had both advantages and disadvantages. In order to perfectly utilize this power, he had to craft a bunch of items. First were two to three mithril rings to store Qi. Then a mini converter that turned Qi into electricity. And another one that turned electricity to psyche energy. These items must be portable in order be useful, which added moreplexity to their designs. These items would consume Xuan¡¯s time.

    Once Xuan¡¯s power of faith was settled, Zheng nned to revive TengYi. Somehow, Xuan requested to revive TengYi through him. Which meant that he would bear the past of TengYi.

    (This is actually a great idea. He doesn¡¯t possess feelings. Then let him feel what others had experienced. The separation of life and death touches one¡¯s heart the deepest. Too bad we forgot to let him bear these experiences when we revived so many people.) Zheng agreed after a moment of thinking. TengYi¡¯s revival only required a small amount of points. It wasn¡¯t anything Xuan couldn¡¯t afford. He took over the Book of Amun-Ra then stood under God.

    Xuan¡¯s mind connected with God. Soon, a beam of light appeared next to him and along with it was TengYi. Xuan showed an expression of confusion then he contemted.

    ¡°How¡¯s it? Have you felt any feelings?¡± Zheng immediately asked. ¡°TengYi is a good man. He used to be a tomb raider but he isn¡¯t nefarious... Xuan, you all right?¡±

    Xuan¡¯s expression subsided. He breathed out and said. ¡°I will go test the Lambda Driver. I have a feeling this ability still has great potential to be excavated. And the feeling I felt from TengYi...¡± He did not finish then turned around and walked to his room.

    The rest of the team looked confused. Something strange obviously happened to Xuan based on his actions. He seemed urgent but his face remained so indifferent,cking any emotions. So, no one could tell what happened to him. They watched as he ran back to his room.

    The team woke TengYi up. His mind was still back at the time of their team battle in The Mummy against team India. He obviously hadn¡¯t caught up with the reality. Zheng exined a lot before he realized he had been dead for a long long time. He returned to this world by being revived.

    Zheng pped his shoulder and said. ¡°Give it your best. There¡¯s no more revival if you die again. Don¡¯t worry. We obtained a lot of points and rewards in thest movie. We have enough to get you enhancements. There¡¯s also a dragonshard ne for each member and we can get you some defensive equipment. We won¡¯t be stingy to a bro.¡±

    TengYi looked over at everyone here. Some of them he didn¡¯t even know. But he was experienced enough to tell that all these people were much stronger than him. He smiled bitterly. ¡°The gap between everyone and me has be so wide. There¡¯s probably no chance for me to catch up.¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°Nope. How could the bros not help you? We are fighting together once more. This time, we will all leave this realm together, and back to the real world together!¡±

    The original members were basically gathered after TengYi¡¯s revival. The only one missing was that bold man who couldn¡¯t be revived. When Zheng asionally saw the cigarette butt he left behind, he felt rather down. Zhang Jie was the only one who couldn¡¯t revive. God had taken away this right from him since the beginning because he was also a Guide.

    ¡°Now we are going to exchange our enhancements and items. We obtained a lot of points in the previous movie. However, only Heng, YinKong, Zero and I obtained ranked rewards. YinKong already exchanged an ability for Xuan. For the three of us, Zero doesn¡¯t have enough for himself. The Mystic Eyes of Death Perception needs at least a rank A reward to evolve to the next stage. I advise that you save your ranked rewards for now. You can spend the points for the next level Gauss bullets. The next movie is Transformers, a sci-fi movie. We are going to need the firepower from you. Save the ranked rewards, enhance your physical stats and exchange a bunch of bullets.¡±

    Zheng then turned to the others. ¡°You can also do the same as Zero. We all have at least several thousand points. Get some physical stats and sci-fi weapons or grenades. You can also save some points for when you get the rewards to spend them. Then you can exchange various enhancements.

    Heng, I think you should get the Lightning Elven Archer bloodline. It upgrades your Wind Elven Archer bloodline for just a rank B reward. I feel it¡¯s worth it. You should exchange some stats for TengYi with the remaining points and rewards.

    YinKong, you can also upgrade The Shining bloodline and get some items you think would be useful. Save any remaining points and rewards so you can help other members after the next movie.¡±

    Zheng thenughed and said. ¡°And now HongLu. Your enhancement is a connection to the Weave. You can only contact the low levels of the Weave. I need a rank A reward to upgrade Tiger¡¯s Soul. I can help you level up your magic enhancement with the remaining ranked rewards. I know you need a lot of points to exchange magics after having the enhancement. Haha. The thing I got the most from the Lord of the Rings is points. We have revived all our members. We will only need to spend our points to exchange enhancements and save them for the return to the real world from now on. Don¡¯t worry about the exchanges. I can get you a lot of magic, like we can get the super lightning array Saruman used. Haha.¡±

    Zheng was very happy. All the members aside from Jie was revived. But there was nothing he could do about Jie. Thispleted one of his wishes. He also had never gotten such arge amount of points and ranked rewards. Compared to the poor days, he felt like he could take on any movie world. He was aware this wasn¡¯t a good feeling to have as it might lead to him underestimating the enemies. However, he wanted to rx asionally.

    (I wonder if we can farm points in Transformers. The movie shouldn¡¯t be too difficult based on the plot. AllSpark might be a quest item that possessed infinite amount of energy. We must get it in our hands. Our members have be strong. We have sci-fi items, magic, weapons. It can¡¯t be that Megatron is stronger than me. Hope we can rx a bit in the next movie.)

    ¡°I am going to exchange... God, give me the tier A Tiger¡¯s Soul.¡±

 Vol 17 4-1

    Three days passed after Zheng exchanged Tiger¡¯s Soul. The other team members also exchanged their enhancements and stats. Extra points and rewards were spent on quite a few useful items such as the Charms of the Three Pure Ones, Freezing Pills, sniper rounds, enchanted arrows, special bullets for the the RPG, and others. This was probably the most enjoyable exchange they had made since entering the realm... The feeling of being rich was great.

    Zheng on the other hand weren¡¯t feeling so great. He could no longer use this crimson weapon after upgrading it to A tier.

    When the beamnded on him and the sword, Zheng felt that he saw a white tiger lunged at him. Once the beam disappeared, a white mist cloaked the surface of the de. The mist attempted to gather as though it was alive. However, every time it was about to form the shape of the white tiger, it dispersed. This was obviously not theplete form of Tiger¡¯s Soul but a tier A unfinished product.

    ¡°Even an unfinished product... should still be better than the initial version.¡± Zheng murmured.

    He grabbed the hilt. An aura of killing intent exploded from him. The people nearest to him, Kampa and Gando felt a pain on their chest and were sent flying before they could see what happened.

    Zheng¡¯s eyes were entirely red. He kicked the two people in the chest. Judging by that speed and power, he had entered Explosion. Kampa and Gando¡¯s chests sunk in and blood was gushing out through their mouths as theyy there. It seemed that they were on the verge of dying.

    ¡°Aouh!¡± Zheng howled. The mist cloaked Tiger¡¯s Soul shed toward Heng.

    Heng had exchanged the Lightning Elven Bloodline so his reaction was also quick. His eyes defocused at once and he rolled to the side before the sword hit him. Yet, a st wave struck his back even after he rolled a few meters away. His back, spine, and through the chest disappeared.

    Zheng didn¡¯t hit Heng with the sh. However, no one remained standing within ten meters at the direction he attacked. A ferocious st wave knocked everyone down. Heng suffered the most. Half his heart was crushed. Everyone else was wounded. YinKong was the most agile and only spit out a few mouthful of blood.

    Zheng hadn¡¯t finished yet. He leaped at ChengXiao who was standing in front of Lan. Tiger¡¯s Soul shed toward his head with the intent of shing both of them to halves. A slim sliced mark appeared on ChengXiao¡¯s head just from the aura itself.

    ¡°God! Full heal to everyone! Deduct the points from Zheng!¡± It was HongLu¡¯s voice.

    Several beams shot down and shrouded everyone. The beam also caught Zheng while he was still in mid air. He was roaring even when he floated inside the beam.

    As the intensity of the beam increased, Tiger¡¯s Soul was pushed off Zheng¡¯s hand. He finally stopped struggling. His eyes returned to normal. He looked around nervously. The floor was stained with blood but everyone was in the beams. They suffered heavy injuries but no one died to him. God¡¯s healing was all powerful. Even if the person was in hisst breath, God could heal him to full.

    Zheng said with remorse after the healingpleted. ¡°Sorry. Everyone... I waspletely controlled by the adverse aura. A storm of hatred filled my heart when I wielded Tiger¡¯s Soul. At the time, I wanted to kill everyone beside me. F*ck. This sword is overly evil. I don¡¯t know what was happening with those attacks. They were powerful but every strike felt like dragging my soul out of my body. The world through my eyes were red as blood. Only the sword in my hand was pale white. A tiger¡¯s head in the sword stared at me.¡±

    This struck fears to everyone on the tform. Although they came from a modernized society and experienced horror movies and life and death battles, ghosts and the like that sought to consume human souls were still terrifying.

    ¡°Wait. Wait. There are writings on the sword.¡± TengYi suddenly said.

    The others turned to him in surprise. TengYi carefully walked over to the sword then studied the de. He read. ¡°Hate hate hate hate hate hate hate... Don¡¯t look at me like this. There are seven hate characters on the de. Then it¡¯s... Seven hatreds born with the world. First hate the passing away of youth. Second hate the non-rewindable time. Third hate the inconstant affairs of life. Fourth hate the unpredictable human minds. Fifth hate the lost of reasons to live. Sixth hate theck of peace after death. Seventh hate for the heartless world. I exchange my loyalty and righteousness for seven hatreds. Hate hate hate hate hate hate hate.¡±

    The team circled around Tiger¡¯s Soul. Strange characters appeared on the de that used to be crimson red. TengYi said these characters were the Oracle Bone Script that was the earliest form of hand writing in China. People nowadays could rarely recognize this script. He learned it from his master, who was also a tomb raider.

    Although they knew what the characters meant, no one figured out how that would be useful to Tiger¡¯s Soul. The sword performed beyond a tier A magical weapon after the upgrade. The power of those few attacks was partially due to Zheng¡¯s own strength but they still surpassed tier A weapons by a lot. It wasn¡¯t unreasonable to rank it as a S tier weapon. Excalibur inparison wasn¡¯t at the same level as Tiger¡¯s Soul. Though it had a hidden ability and Tiger¡¯s Soul had the w of losing control. The presence the sword gave off was still astonishing.

    ¡°Unfortunately, even the best weapon is useless if you can¡¯t use it...¡± This was Zheng¡¯sst sigh.

    He researched how to use the sword for three whole days. However, the frenzy overtook him every time he wielded the sword. And the other members had to yell for a heal from afar to save him. Xuan stayed in his room doing strange things. HongLu also said he couldn¡¯t find a way to tame the sword. Zheng had tried everything he could think of. No matter how powerful the sword was, it was worse than the non-upgraded version at this point.

    ¡°This is thest try. If I still can¡¯t use it, I will just exchange another weapon.¡± Zheng took a deep breath and nodded to the team members standing near the edge of the tform.

    Aside from researching how to use Tiger¡¯s Soul, he spent his time refining his Qi during these three days. He refined and condensed his Qi little by little in the fourth stage. The gas like Qi became a liquid and even solid. However, as he tried to refine it further, the solidified Qi suddenly turned back to a gas again. This new Qi was more unrestrained, as if it was alive. The Qi flowed lively in his body.

    Zheng didn¡¯t know how to use the new Qi. It no longer possessed the attributes of Qi, such as enhancing his physical abilities or gathering to form a destructive force. However, this Qi had the peculiar attribute of fusion. It would absorb both Qi and Blood Energy if they came into contact with it. The energy that it absorbed did not add to the little puff and seemed to just disappeared.

    This was the reason Zheng turned to Tiger¡¯s Soul again after he learned of the attribute of the new Qi. The biggest change that happened to the sword was the white mist. He thought that if he cleared the mist, he could wield the sword again. Now then, he wanted to see if the new Qi could absorb the mist.

    Zheng shrouded his hand with the new Qi then reached for Tiger¡¯s Soul. A icy consciousness passed through his hand and into his mind. The Qi did not absorb the mist and instead blocked off the controlling property. Zheng¡¯s mind connected with the newly born consciousness that belonged to Tiger¡¯s Soul.

    It was the creator of Tiger¡¯s Soul, who killed his loyal mount, the White Tiger, and spawned the endless hatred.

 Vol 17 4-2

    The majority of team China¡¯s members sat near the edge of the tform in case Zheng went into a frenzy and damaged them. No one in the team had the ability to take him on in a head to head fight especially when he wielded this upgraded Tiger¡¯s Soul. So they waited in the distance and would yell for a heal as soon as he lost himself.

    ¡°It¡¯s taking long this time. He¡¯s still sitting there after three minutes.¡± WangXia took a look at this watch.

    No one else said a word as they stared at Zheng in full concentration. They had been apanying Zheng through his attempts to tame Tiger¡¯s Soul these two days. The most dangerous time was when he activated Destruction and approached them in under a second. Thanks to YinKong and Heng¡¯s fast reaction to calling for a full heal, team China avoided the possible casualties. Taming Tiger¡¯s Soul proved to be a very dangerous task.

    Zheng remained calm for longer than any previous attempts. His eyes had the same redness as he slowly stood up. His body was slightly shaking. YinKong stopped the others as they nned to call for a heal. ¡°It¡¯s fine... He can control the killing intent now.¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t attack as expected. He took a few deep breaths then stored Tiger¡¯s Soul into the Na Ring. The adverse aura subsided. The rest of the team members looked at each other then ran toward him.

    ¡°Sorry to make you worry.¡± Zheng said with a bitter smile. The hand that wielded Tiger¡¯s Soul was still shaking.

    ¡°This upgrade to Tiger¡¯s Soul did not change the material of the sword itself. It used a rune wordbination to insert an adverse aura that can affect a person¡¯s consciousness into the sword. See the Oracle Bone Script on the de? That is the source of the adverse aura. I finally realized Tiger¡¯s Soul isn¡¯t a magical weapon once I attempted to gain control of it through my refined Qi. It¡¯s actually a XiuZhen item, or more urately, Demon item.¡± Zheng sat on the sofa and said.

    Everyone went with him to his room. The girls went to prepare food and the team members listened to his narration of taming Tiger¡¯s Soul.

    ¡°I felt the crafting process of Tiger¡¯s Soul at the time, much simr to when we revive team members. My consciousness connected to another consciousness. A man was refining a mineral with fire. It may sound inconceivable but in the scene, the man used the crafting methods you would read in XianXia novels. He emitted a me through himself to burn the mineral. However, the mineral suddenly melted and tried to swallow him. A white tiger came out from next to the man and swallowed the liquid.¡± Zheng waved his hand as he saw the strange expressions from the rest.

    ¡°Don¡¯t give me such looks. That is really what I saw in those few minutes. The man became enraged. He ignored the tiger¡¯s pleas then grabbed it near the tail and pulled out its spine. The liquid formed the de of Tiger¡¯s Soul, which is the semi translucent part. The tiger¡¯s spine became the centre and hilt of the sword. The man then confined the tiger¡¯s hatred and adverse aura into the weapon in order to further increase its power, which formed Tiger¡¯s Soul. The power that he used is the same as my refined Qi. He called it Xiuzhen energy... one of the powers that can safely use Tiger¡¯s Soul.¡±

    A short silence followed then WangXia and Gando cried in a shock. ¡°Xiuzhen? The martial art that leads to ascending to an immortal?¡± They looked at each other then turned to Zheng.

    ¡°Correct. That¡¯s the energy produced from Xiuzhen.¡± Zheng gave them a bitter smile. ¡°I kind of knew from the feeling that the man crafted this weapon to fight... the Saints who reached the fifth stage. There were many people with the same power as him doing preparations. I don¡¯t know what happened afterward. But Tiger¡¯s Soul became an item you can exchange from God. I think one of the suspicions Luo YingLong mentioned could be the items we can exchange from God.¡±

    Seeing that the others were confused, Zheng continued. ¡°This is merely my conjecture. HongLu, do you get what I am saying?¡±

    HongLu twirled his hair then picked up a cup of red tea on the table. He nodded. ¡°I can guess what you meant. You are referring to the origin of the enhancements and abilities, correct?¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Right. The origin of the enhancements and abilities is the first question I had after I reached the fourth stage. Logically, these enhancements and abilities shoulde from different people. They will likely create some abilities after reaching the fourth stage. Perhaps they created abilities suitable for other forms of organisms in order to continue their growth, which resulted in werewolves, elves, vampires, and the enhancements fromics. This is possible but there¡¯s a w to the specualtion...

    ¡°Why would those who reached the fourth stage and higher choose to alter low tier genes? I would never choose the useless low tier genes. My sight will only fall on those that can make me stronger. Though, currently I can only optimize the hibernating genes in my DNA. It takes mid-fourth stage and higher to actually alter them. The questionses back to why would they bother altering the genes for the weaker organisms or bloodlines? Why would they create the weak abilities? Could it be that they were aware of our existence in the future at the time?¡±

    Zheng breathed out and continued. ¡°So my conjecture is the enhancements and abilities don¡¯t necessarily all came from the Saints. Many of them could be created by the enemies of the Saints. The umtions over time led to the variety we have now. And Cultivators... might be enemies of the Saints.¡±

    HongLuughed. ¡°You still haven¡¯t said whether you can use Tiger¡¯s Soul after a whole bunch of words. What about your Xiuzhen energy? Can you keep producing it or control it?¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°I can use Tiger¡¯s Soul with a big limitation. That is I need to have Xiuzhen energy. It¡¯s not only a weapon. Regr people without Xiuzhen energy will be enraged from touching it. Good thing is it doesn¡¯t consume energy at a rapid rate. The Xiuzhen energy may look like a little but its very durable. I will have to refinerge amounts of energy in order to use it in the movies.¡±

    The team let out a sigh of relief. One, the weapon didn¡¯t be a waste. It would be a pity if Zheng couldn¡¯t use such a powerful weapon. Two, Zheng wouldn¡¯t go into berserk mode again. They were bound to have casualties if he went berserk after he grew in strength.

    Zhengughed then said. ¡°But fortunees with this unfortunate event. ChengXiao, you still recall the eight gs you got from the Lord of the Rings?¡±

    ChengXiao paused for a moment. ¡°Uh? The eight gs? Yeah, you have them right now.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°I was thinking since my refined Qi is a type of Xiuzhen energy, can I use the Qi to control these gs? You never saw the terrifying power of the gs. I couldn¡¯t resist them at the time and almost died in the battlefield. It was all Zero¡¯s effort that I barely survived. My power will grow ten folds if I can really use the gs. Haha. We aren¡¯t powerless if we were to fight team Devil again.¡±

    Kampa said. "Then hurry and try this Xiuzhen item. I also often read Xianxia novels. Is the power really world breaking as depicted in the novels?¡±

    ¡°Nah, not so powerful. Those are novels. We aren¡¯t in a novel here.¡± Zheng waved his hand. ¡°I want to give them a try but unfortunately I have spent the Qi I refined over thest three days on controlling Tiger¡¯s Soul. We only have six days left in God¡¯s dimension, which will only get me two times the refined Qi I umted before... There isn¡¯t enough time. I have to exchange for days in the movies to umte arge quantity of refined Qi. Then... we will not fear the movie worlds anymore!¡±

 Vol 17 5-1

    A fact was that team China had be very strong but there was still a gap between them and the peaks of the realm, team Devil and team Celestial. The strengths of the members were far from those at the top. In the Lord of the Rings, 70% of the credit belonged to Xuan. There was a rather high chance of being wiped if it weren¡¯t for Xuan¡¯s scheme.

    ¡°Therefore... we have to get even stronger. Like you, Heng. You wish to protect your girl. You wish to never run again. Never be a coward again. So you must be strong. And YinKong, you wish to seek the footsteps of that man and kill him. So you also must be strong. Xuan wants to find his feelings. Everyone wants to live. You all must be strong. And so do I. I have to be strong to face team Devil again. Keep growing until we do not fear any foes!¡±

    These were words Zheng said before he entered the Lord of the Rings. Many things had not been concluded in the previous battle so this trip was necessary. Zheng also saved a lot of points and rewards from exchanges. He only discussed it with HongLu and didn¡¯t tell Xuan. Then he exchanged arge quantity of medicines and some fancy ornaments. The ornaments were considered luxury items so they were inexpensive. He also exchanged a new spatial storage bag which stuffed his medicines and ornaments then he entered the Lord of the Rings. He exchanged a total of 90 days to conclude several things in the world.

    Sauron died for real this time but the One Ring remained. Xuan¡¯s spection turned out to be true. The three Elven rings also remained. A part of the elves left Middle Earth due to the prophecy but the majority stayed. The age of the Elves ended in the original plot at this point. However, it was not the case in this altered timeline due to the existence of the Elven rings.

    Zhengnded in Rivendell upon entering the world. The first people he met were Gandalf and Elrond. A long conversation followed between them. Zheng did not describe God¡¯s realm in much details and the movie characters did not pursue this topic. They told him what happened to the various characters.

    The only Hobbit who remained returned to his hometown. Aragorn knighted him for his contribution in the war and bestowed a piece ofnd to him. Aragorn naturally ascended the throne. Since Theoden died in the war, he was also helping the Queen of Rohan to manage the kingdom. Gimli and Legs returned to their kingdoms. They became the heroes sang by the barbs and will be told in the histories of Middle Earth in the years toe.

    The teams were the heroic mercenaries. Aragorn proposed to carve their portraits on the mountains outside Mordor as a remembrance.

    ¡°Sounds like remembering great persons that are dead... Don¡¯t bother with it. It makes me feel something¡¯s not quite right.¡± Zheng replied.

    He was also moved. Knowing that these people who once fought together was the best news to him, even though they belong to different worlds, and there wouldn¡¯t be another chance to fight together again.

    Gandalf, being the White Wizard now, was extremely generous. He gave Zheng a hundred energy stones at once. Zheng estimated these were all equivalent to rank D and C energy stones. Gandalf then gave him a bag simr to their spatial bags. It had a smaller space, three cubic meters, but did not require any energy to use. So it was much more convenient.

    Zheng parted with Gandalf and Elrond. He did not have to walk his way again as he did in the mission. He brought out the Sky Stick and headed to Lorien where Gdriel was at. The Sky Stick flew over the mountains and soon reached the golden forest. The elves were indeed here as Eldrond had said.

    Zheng met with Gdriel. She did not attempt to look into his mind like before. She thanked him and told him to pass the words to Xuan, that the One Ring should leave Middle Earth forever, the Elven rings were more than enough. If it returned, it might bring back Sauron.

    (I think... Xuan never considered giving the ring back to you. And the ring is on my hand.) Zheng smiled in agreement. He knew Xuan too well, intelligent and devilish. How could anyone expect to take from him what had reached his hands? The probability of that happening was zero.

    Zheng brought out the medicines and ornaments which received cries of surprises from the elves. This world had magic but its technological level was low. Many diseases did not have the appropriate treatments. The medicines were as valuable as mithril. These medicines from God were of high quality and Zheng brought in a lot. He brought the ornaments as a gift rather than as a currency to trade. Elves love delicacy and beauty which the ornaments fit the bill. However, he underestimated the impact of the ornaments. The elves and even Gdriel praised them so much that she ordered the elves to bring Zheng 3000 energy stones. This shocked Zheng in return. The energy stones were lesser quality than the ones from Gandalf but they were still equivalent to rank D energy stones. So many energy stones would cover all their uses in the future. He had no abilities that required energy stones so they would be spent on rune word formations.

    Both parties were contend with the deal. Afterward, Zheng flew to Gondor and met with Aragorn again. He spent a thousand energy stones and the remaining medicines to hire farmers to excavate the fallen wizard tower.

    Aragorn called five thousand farmers but theck of technology in this world meant it would take seven to nine months to excavate the tower than sunk two hundred meters into the ground. When they excavated Hamuptra, there were technology and explosives while in Middle Earth everything had to be done by digging.

    The energy stones alone were a big surprise for Zheng. He didn¡¯t expect too much in just once trip. The most important mission was the time he obtained to refine his Qi.

    Gimli came to Isengard to visit him after words spread. And then he trained in peace while Aragorn took care of all the matters. The days were rather rxing to Zheng.

    Qi refinement was a dangerous process since this was not God¡¯s dimension. There was no heal if the Qi exploded and might even be fatal. Zheng had to enter the fourth stage and use infinitesimal control each time he refined Qi. And so it took him days to refine a little bit. Refined Qi also could not be stored in the mithril rings so he had to store them in his body. He ced it among his Qi. Refined Qi was unique in that it only absorbed other energies but never reacted. Sometimes, Zheng was curious at what woulde from refining Blood Energy. He did not have the courage to attempt though. Qi was a gentle energy and it still exploded upon failure. Failure from refining Blood Energy might be the end of his life.

    Time passed quickly and the end of the ny days hade. Zheng left Isengard and returned to Rivendell, where he had to be to return to God¡¯s dimension.

    ¡°Then... it¡¯s time for the next movie, Transformers!¡±

 Vol 17 5-2

    Zheng¡¯s departure and return happened in an instant to the rest of the team. He disappeared then reappeared in the blink of an eye. Only the details on his body changed, such as his clothes and expression.

    ¡°Haha. Super yields from this trip.¡± Heughed out loud as soon as he came back. The others remained in the same postures as when he left. Everyone was giving him weird looks.

    ¡°... There anything on my body?¡± Zheng stoppedughed and asked awkwardly.

    ¡°No, nothing major... It¡¯s just weird. Imagine someone very seriously told you he¡¯s going to train for some time at another ce. You just saw him off at the airport and the next second he jumped off the neughing and yelling super yields from the trip.¡± HongLu pinched the hair in front of his forehead andughed.

    ¡°It does sound weird.¡±

    Everyone was pleasantly surprised when Zheng brought out the big bag of energy stones. They all knew Zheng traded a rune word formation that increased recovery rate from the other teams. So many energy stones would allow them to use the formation without any worry.

    After the excitement, the team began their preparations for the next movie. They could also rx a bit in the remaining six days. Everyone had a lot of points left so they could choose what to do with the points, having a vacation in another world or spent time in their basements. Zheng did not have the mood for much recreation as he was the leader. He spent most of his time readjusting himself when he was not apanying Lori. There was not much leisure time for him when there were the fourth stage, the refined Qi, the eight gs, and the dangerous Tiger¡¯s Soul to deal with.

    The other members were quite free aside from a few individuals. The ex-soldiers, ChengXiao, Kampa, and WangXia, did not require as much training due to using sci-fi weapons. Furthermore, they were excellent soldiers to begin with. They had a fixed schedule for training and then spent their time rxing.

    HongLu, TengYi, and Gando were normal people back in the real world. Despite having the talents, they did not have the knowledge to properly train themselves. So they did as much as they could to improve upon what they were good at.

    Since the team could not gift anymore ranked rewards, they only helped TengYi raise his physical stats and injected him with dragon blood and the prototype T virus. He did not get any abilities or special enhancements. So everyday, he grabbed a Gatling gun and target practice.

    Zero, YinKong and Heng belonged to the group that desired to grow with every bit of effort. They were all determined and trained day and night until they were injured. After a heal from God, they would dive into training again. The Mystic Eyes of Death Perception and YinKong and Heng¡¯s new abilities needed the time and energy to practice.

    Lan and Xuan belonged to neither of the three groups of people mentioned. Psyche force was beyond the team¡¯s understanding. No one knew how to improve it. Lan was therefore forced to rx. As for Xuan... everyone knew he was doing his strange things but no one knew what they were.

    Time slowly flowed. ¡°Three days left...¡±

    YinKong gazed at the ruined basement. The previous attack destroyed the ce. Simr to the basement was her body, which was filled with wounds. She dragged herself to the stairs leading up, leaving a trail of blood behind. On a careful inspection, one of her arm was torn open from the center.

    YinKong seemed as though she had no sense of pain. Only when her arm asionally hit the wall did she frowned a little. She spent a lot of effort climbing to the first floor of her room. She pushed the door open then stopped on the tform. ¡°Complete heal.¡± A beam shone down on her.

    (This ability... is many times more powerful than The Shining Air Wave. No one can dodge it easily, whether it is Zheng¡¯s clone or him... There will be no problem with this ability!)

    YinKong let out a sigh of relief after the healpleted. She was determined and strong willed but her body was still that of humans. How could she really not feel any pain? She merely hid all the pain and weakness deep in her heart. She would only express her soft side when no one else was around.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go back. Another movie ising the day after tomorrow. There¡¯s still a quarter left to the novel Terror Infinity... I can rest for a day and finish the novel.¡± She muttered to herself then lowered her head and walked back to her room.

    It seemed to be an unwritten rule that the day before entering a movie was a rest day in order to avoid being exhausted after they entered. So this was thest day of their training. Everyone put in as much effort as they could.

    Heng was training equally hard. He might be weak and feared close rangebat and blood but he had the perseverance during training. His fingers, palms, and even elbows became injured everyday. Fortunately, God¡¯s heals were extremely potent so that he wasn¡¯t destroying his body with the intensity from practicing the newly learned Lightning Shot and 3-arrow explosive shot.

    Hengy on the ground and breathed heavily. The silver bowy near him. He obtained 300 energy stones to use as arrows since Zheng brought back so many energy stones. Each rank D energy stones could form a hundred energy arrows when he ced it on the bow, turning his bow into aser machine gun. Heng also discovered he couldbine this technique with Lightning Shot.

    He tried to raise his arm, yet his right arm was broken. The bones werepletely fractured. The arm was ruin if he did not have a heal from God. However, the wound he paid to test his new ability was totally worth!

    Heng took a deep breath as he gazed over the craters on the ground that covered an area of 1 kilometer. The power of this ability exceeded his expectation. It would definitely be the deciding factor of battle. He firmly believed it. Now the question was how to get up. His other arm was dislocated too.

    While Heng was troubling over how to get up, the other team members were fighting their own battles. WangXia stood inside the basement with his eyes closed. He was holding a faintly glowing globe. An indefinite length of time passed. When he opened his eyes, it felt as though he was grasping onto something. He threw the thing off and then an explosion urred fifty meters away. The explosion sted a boulder several meters big. WangXia pped his hands on the ground. A lively being moved underground toward another boulder. Their collision resulted in an explosion even bigger than the first one, sting the boulder to pieces.

    ¡°Two times. I don¡¯t have enough Yao energy. Can only use them twice... I will try again after the energy recovered. The tracking bomb with wings doesn¡¯t seem bad. I will test it next.¡± WangXia returned to standing there without moving.

    Kampa was exercising in bed with a certain blonde woman. Zero was holding a little girl and reading a fairy tale book. ChengXiao... also exercising in bed with a girl. Xuan¡¯s room echoed with the sounds of machineries and gears. He was pressing buttons with a crazed look. Zheng was fishing in the basement with Lori. Lan was cooking in her room while humming a song. HongLu and the mature woman were...

    The tenth day arrived before long. Team China came to the tform and soon the beams descended along with God¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Enter the beam within thirty seconds. Target locked: Transformers. Teleportation begins.¡±

 Vol 17 6-1

    The team opened their eyes from that familiar dreamy state to discover they were in a dark sewer. Rotten and unpleasant smell struck them from every direction. Rats were running outside their perimeter. Lan screamed at once but quickly covered her mouth.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The plot hasn¡¯t started yet. We are safe.¡± Zheng chuckled. He knocked on the invisible wall and they were indeed isted from the world.

    Zheng turned around and looked to Xuan. ¡°You awake? What were you doing in these ten days that you only came out at thest two minutes?¡±

    Xuan frowned. He observed around. ¡°Making something.¡±

    ¡°Making something? What thing?¡± Zheng was curious. He looked over Xuan from top to bottom. ¡°Where is it? Why don¡¯t I see you carry anything? And did you craft any mithril rings? Don¡¯t waste the chance since we have so much mithril.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°To make a pair of sses that stores Qi, converts Qi to electricity, converts electricity to psyche force, and contains a hypnotizing function. The result looks good. Help me store some Qi in it.¡± He took off his sses and threw them over to Zheng.

    Zheng felt a noticeable weight from the sses. He channeled Qi into them and asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring it to me a few days ago? We are starting our battle today. We shouldn¡¯t spend Qi so easily...¡± He suddenly heard HongLu spoke.

    HongLu also observed around like Xuan did. ¡°Xuan, don¡¯t you feel strange? If we are in the sewer, I think there¡¯s only one likely scenario.¡±

    The rest of the team looked at him in confusion. Xuan gave him a deep look before speaking. ¡°Yes. If we are in the sewer, a certain scenario is very likely.¡±

    Zheng immediately pped his hands. ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t the two of you speak in riddles. We have two strategist in the team not to let you act profound. You have to tell the team the truth. Hurry, what¡¯s the case right now?¡±

    HongLu twirled his hair. ¡°Uh. It¡¯s in regard to the time of this world we entered on. The Transformers world depicted the story of the Cybertronian racees to Earth in search of their most important source of energy and the battle between Autobots and Decepticons. There aren¡¯t many big battles in the first half of the movie. Aside from the Decepticons¡¯s attack on the military base in the beginning, the world is pretty safe. Judging by the dirty condition of the sewer and it¡¯splexity, we are probably not in the military base. Which means we are not in the beginning of the movie.¡±

    Zheng continued asking, still confused. ¡°And? Just because of where we entered?¡±

    HongLu shook his head. He pulled a strand of hair and yed with it. ¡°The key isn¡¯t about our location but the protection God gives us. Have you noticed that God nearly always start us in a safe location in addition to the invisible wall. The one or two times God altered difficulties are the exception where we were in danger in the beginning. So I think we are in danger. Therefore, God put us in the sewer instead of anywhere inside the city.¡±

    The rest of the team looked to each other. Gando said. ¡°Then do you mean we entered near the end of the movie? A battle ising up soon and we will return after fighting the robots?¡±

    ¡°I am afraid not...¡± HongLu frowned. ¡°It¡¯s perhaps worse.¡±

    Zheng quickly looked at his watch. It disyed: Obtain and hold the AllSpark for one hour or destroy the AllSpark. Then return to God¡¯s Dimension. So the mission for this world revolved around the AllSpark.

    ¡°There doesn¡¯t seem to be any problem as long as we follow along the plot. The Autobots aren¡¯t as strong as the Decepticons but they can hold for a while. We will just seize the AllSpark while they hold.¡± Zheng said as he looked at the watch.

    Xuan suddenly said. ¡°No new members in this movie. The mission difficulty is at twelve people or lower. This corresponds to one of the possible difficulties I anticipated. Transformers might not be so simple.¡±

    The team looked confused. Xuan and HongLu seemed to be the only ones understanding the situation. HongLu said. ¡°I specte we are not in the timeline of the plot.¡±

    ¡°Not in the timeline of the plot? Then where?¡±

    ¡°After the end. Furthermore, it¡¯s not the end of the original plot. This is a plot where the Decepticons obtained the AllSpark.¡± HongLu breathed out.

    A silence fell upon the team. Everyone carefully studied the movie before they entered the world. Two things painted the deepest impressions in the movie, the power of the Transformer race and the unique function of the AllSpark, which could create Transformers from any mechanical object. Even a radio would be a Transformer upon contact with the AllSpark¡¯s power.

    In the movie, the two factions of Transformers came to Earth in search of the AllSpark that fell into the. The Autobots desired peace with humans while the Decepticons wanted to create Transformers in order to annihte humans. If the ending of the movie was altered and the Decepticons obtained the AllSpark... the human race would be in dire danger.

    The ground trembled. Zheng reached for the side after the trembling stopped. ¡°The plot has begun. Let¡¯s leave the sewer first. We have to climb up and see no matter what timeline we are in. This smell is unpleasant.¡±

    Lan frowned and said. ¡°There¡¯s a gathering area for waste water over that way... Hurry, there are a lot of...¡± She started running before she finished talking.

    The team was confused but everyone followed after her. HongLu summoned a hound with a level one magic. He mounted on the hound and ran along with the team. As they made a turn, they saw a tunnel for waste water filled with corpses. The dead bodies piled up one on top of another and floated in the water. There were over a hundred dead bodies just in this one tunnel. None of these bodies looked intact. It was as though they were sted from explosions.

    Everyone¡¯s expressions turned tense as they watched and Lan even threw up. No one had any word in response. The scene screamed a ughter of humans. Transformers took ce in the twenty first century and in the U.S. If there were mass ughter of humans in this country, then either World War 3 had started... or the Transformers were killing humans.

    Zheng¡¯s face looked pale. ¡°Let¡¯s go up first no matter what the situation is. Get your weapons ready. WangXia and Kampa offer heavy fire support. Zero snipe the Transformers in the air. Xuan, you haven¡¯t fully grasped the Lambda Driver yet, so don¡¯t use your power for now. Heng offer ranged fire support. YinKong and ChengXiao protect everyone. And Gando. You have the mostbat strength and flexibility in this movie. It might be dangerous since your robot is arge target but I hope you can fight with all your have, whether it is covering for us or offensively... Make use of your Valkyrie!¡±

    Gando nodded, although he still seemed a little hesitant. The Transformers in the movie weren¡¯t weak. They were much more powerful than helicopters, tanks, and other human weapons. He only nodded but didn¡¯t say anything in reply.

    Zheng naturally felt Gando¡¯s attitude. He couldn¡¯t bother saying anything more. He took the lead and headed toward a passageway. Zheng was usually nice but this was a movie world they were in. Everyone could die the next second... As the leader of team China, he had to be responsible for the survival of the team!

    They made several turns and finally found adder leading up. Zheng touched the Dragonshard ne on his chest and said. ¡°Don¡¯t panic if you get attacked. This is a sci-fi world and we have the Dragonshard ne, which means we begin off with an upper hand. Just don¡¯t lose your cool. The Dragonshard can block off quite a few attacks from sci-fi weapons... Then, let¡¯s go up! And see the time we are at!¡±

 Vol 17 6-2

    Zheng climbed up thedder after he finished talking. The further he climbed, the further away he was from the rotten smell. In contrast, the smell of gunpowder flowed down from above.

    Zheng carefully lifted the manhole cover then jumped up at once. Tiger¡¯s Soul came out from the Na Ring. A white mist spread from the sword forming a seemingly tiger shape. The mist contracted and expanded at a frequency. Zheng confirmed the area was safe then put his sword back into the ring.

    ¡°Everyonee up. Doesn¡¯t look like there are any enemies here. It¡¯s just that...¡± Zheng stood on shattered concrete as he looked around.

    This ce was the aftermath of a battle. Houses were sted from missiles. A pungent gun power smell floated in the air. Some of the houses were still smoking. The concrete ground was shattered.

    Once the team climbed out of the sewer, Lan said hurriedly. ¡°Zheng, there¡¯s a fight going on over that way. Tens of robots are attacking a group of tanks. The tanks seem to be covering retreat for civilians. They are heading to the mountains outside the city. However, the robots¡¯ firepower is too strong and there are only twenty tanks left.¡±

    Zheng opened his mouth as though he was about to speak. Yet, he halted himself and turned to Xuan and HongLu. ¡°Should I assist the human army? I don¡¯t know if you have any ns in mind. I am going to save them. Stop me right now if you want to!¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°I won¡¯t stop you. The situation confirms the Decepticons have obtained the AllSpark and the plot altered. However, it looks like they haven¡¯t had the AllSpark for long. Otherwise, humans wouldn¡¯t be just retreating now... You will make the decision. You are the leader.¡±

    Zheng then turned to HongLu. The little boy also nodded.

    Zheng said. ¡°Xuan, take the other Sky Stick. Bring Lan, HongLu, TengYi, YingKong, and ChengXiao. I will bring Kampa, WangXia, Zero, Gando, and Heng. You guys fly toward the direction of the retreat. Lan keep us connected. Remember not to attack the robots. Your powers aren¡¯t effective at fighting them. Leave the robots to us!¡± He opened the storage bag and took out the Sky Sticks.

    The Sky Sticks took off toward the battling area once everyone boarded the baskets. Lan spread out her psyche scan. Over a hundred robots upied the city. The biggest ones were eighteen meters tall. Their huge bodies were striking. The smaller ones were six meters, still bigger than the Valkyrie. Agility and firepower were yet to be determined.

    The number of tanks were decreasing as time passed. The tank cannons could not hit these agile robots while the missiles from the robots sted the tanks apart. Only seven tanks remained, struggling to stay whole. A thousand troops were unloading their bullets without any pause. Yet, it was obvious that only anti tank missiles were powerful enough to damage the robots. Other guns did not leave more than a scratch on them. The fate of the troops were determined once all the tanks were gone.

    Zheng shouted through Soul Link as he saw the situation bing dire by the minute. ¡°Gando! What are you waiting for!? Your robot is equipped with a Dragonshard. Sci-fi weapons can¡¯t hurt you. And your Dragonshard is powered by the energy storage of the robot. It has much more energy than everyone else¡¯s Dragonshard! Hurry over and test the power of those robots!¡±

    Gando had started up his Valkyrie. Even the smallest of the Transformers was bigger than the Valkyrie. He knew Zheng was right. Staying behind and deferring was not a good option. If the humans died, he would get into trouble with Zheng and the others, especially Xuan... Gando gave a shout. A stream of electricity burst out from the robot and it sped ahead.

    The tanks had nearly been wiped, only three was remaining but their efforts to survive were futile. The robots prepared themselves for another round of fire when one of them in the back was sted. The explosion sted it into a copsed building nearly a hundred meters away and left a hole that covered its back.

    Both humans and robots looked behind to see a jet flying over in lightning speed. The sight halted any cheers from the troops. Any robot that could transform into jets or tanks was a member of the Decepticon. The Autobots would take the form of cars. This newly arriving jet could likely be another addition to the Decepticons. Another robot would not make the situation much worse but despair had fallen on the troops.

    Gando had entered the unlocked mode. He managed to have the reaction to fire a missile under than lightning speed. The process took less than a second from aiming to firing and the missile actually hit the target. The Valkyrie began to transform while still in the air. It entered Battroid mode and smashed toward a ck robot with the inertia.

    The ck robot was quick in reaction. It raised its arms to defend before the Valkyrie approached. However, that was its limit. The Valkyrie wielded a progressive de the moment it finished transformation. This was a weapon Gando exchanged after the Lord of the Rings.

    The four meter de pierced into the ck robot¡¯s chest. The Valkyrie then dragged it backward. The vibration shattered a hole in the robot¡¯s chest, the weak spot of the Transformers depicted in the movie.

    The rest of the robots were shocked at the scene. The Valkyrie flipped backward as the ck robot exploded. Gando yelled. ¡°This Valkyrie is created with Extra-Over Technology. It won¡¯t have any problem flying out to space, not to mention your attacks! Come and die!¡±

    Gando was still in the unlocked mode. The Valkyrie transformed to GERWALK mode when the ck robot exploded, which allowed gliding over the ground. This provided faster movement speed than running or jumping. Blue lightning burst out from the robot¡¯s back bringing its speed beyond what the bare eyes could capture. The progressive de sliced through the legs of multiple robots. These robots copsed at once.

    Still, these robots weren¡¯t powerless beings. Dozens of missiles flew at the Valkyrie as soon as it stopped. Gando immediately jumped and transformed into Fighter mode then flew off. A series of explosions urred behind him. The shockwaves were so intense they trembled his flight.

    ¡°Ah! An Autobot! He¡¯s our aid. God! The Autobots haven¡¯t been wiped. We still have hope!¡± A troop stood out and cried in excitement.

    The rest of the troops also cheered. Many fired their anti tank missiles at the robots closing on the Valkyrie, although these missiles weren¡¯t effective.

    Gando was bing irritated from being chased by the robots. He attempted to enter melee range in Battroid mode but the bullets and missiles deflected him. The robots also had a particle bullet that could shake the Dragonshard barrier. It felt as though it would rip the barrier apart. The stored Qi in the Valkyrie was dropping extremely fast.

    That was not to say the Valkyrie was weak in a ranged battle. Its missiles struck over a dozen robots in the chest and turned them into junk. Though the remaining twenty robots learned to dodge as soon as he fired any missiles.

    ¡°Gando! We are here!¡± A Sky Stick approached and with it came Zheng and the rest of the party. Their speed was slower than the Valkyrie. Pah! Following the cry, a force pierced through a robot and brought it back tens of meters before it exploded. This was the power of the Gauss sniper rifle.

 Vol 17 7-1

    Zero¡¯s shot was so powerful that it sted a robot with one hit. That was without using the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception. Not even cultivators like Luo YingLong could withstand a hit on the point of death. The robot exploded and Gando descended from above. The Valkyrie stepped onto a blue robot. The progressive de stabbed downward but missed the robot and slid off from its armor, igniting a string of res.

    ¡°That is a first generation Decepticon that came from space. It¡¯s the leader of this group and possesses much tougher armor. Take down the other robots instead!¡± A troop yelled. They had obviously realized the transforming mecha belonged to neither the Decepticons nor Autobots. The identity of the new party were still unknown to them but the strength they had shown that rivaled the robots gave them hope.

    The blue robot disyed its superiority over the other Decepticons as it turned around and seized the Valkyrie¡¯s foot. It smashed the Valkyrie to the ground.

    ¡°Do you think EOT is so easily defeated?¡± A stream of electricity burst out from the Valkyrie¡¯s other foot. The armor that withstood the progressive de was fragile as paper in the presence of this electricity. It sliced through the armor without friction. The control sticks danced madly under Gando¡¯s hands. His hands had nearly disappeared from sight due to their speed and sparks asionally re up.

    What was even more stunning were the movements of the Valkyrie. Its hands pressed on the ground and pushed it up several meters. The Valkyrie mounted on the top of the blue robot. Hundreds of missile openings were exposed over all areas of the Valkyrie and all aimed at the blue robot¡¯s chest.

    ¡°Go to hell! All fire!¡± Gando shouted. The guided missiles, reaction missiles, micro missiles all sted onto the blue robot from such a short distance. The explosions enveloped both robots and arge area around them. Several robots within the area were sted away.

    Zheng and his party rose to nearly two thousand meters above. Kampa¡¯s rapid fire RPG began to roar. This was also a future sci-fi weapon. Its size and weight limited the user to one with a big and strong body. The RPGpressed and shot air in opposite direction to reduce the force of recoil. Kampa also enhanced his body enough to use the weapon at will.

    The RPG turned the battlefield into a sea of fire nearly instantaneously. Dust and dirt blew up over ten meters in multiple ces. The unlimited ammunition nature of the weapon kept the explosions happening without a pause. It wasn¡¯t until the Valkyrie flew out in its jet mode did Kampa slowed down.

    The troops were stunned by what they saw. American troops were proud of their technology and mechanical militarization before the appearance of the Transformers. They were at the top of the top among all the armed forces in the world. However, that changed when the Transformers came with more advanced, more powerful weapons. Their numbers increased at a horrifying rate. They had bodies that were extremely difficult to take down. They could wipe out an army of tanks with under a hundred robots. And now one small robot and a strange flying device destroyed these Transformers in under ten minutes.

    Team China were not relieved despite destroying this group of Decepticons with ease. The strength the Decepticons disyed was nothing to overlook. Just a few dozen of them had depleted over 80% of the Valkyrie¡¯s energy. They could rely on the American military to resupply the ammunition but only Zheng could recharge Qi.

    Furthermore, the Valkryie¡¯s energy storage unit was muchrger than their Dragonshard nes. What would happen if the other members came under attack by so many Transformers? What would happen if the Transformers came in numbers over hundreds? Everyone¡¯s face looked terrible from just the thought of this possibility. The Sky Stick descended onto the troops. Zheng discussed with Xuan and HongLu on the way then walked off the Sky Stick.

    The troops came up to them. A colonel held out his hand to Zheng and said. ¡°Andrew Roosevelt. We thank you for the aid that prevented the annihtion of our regiment. Which division do you belong to?¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°Ahem. You can call us Terminators... Let us leave this ce first. Many robots are approaching from the city.¡±

    The psyche scan detected nearly three hundred robots of all sizesing to them from the city. Most of these robots did not possess the ability to transform and many only two to three meters in height. These were probably newly created robots under the AllSpark¡¯s power. However, there were also a hundred that could transform. The sky andnd were taken by these varying vehicles. There were over ten jets, ten helicopters, and many tanks, firetrucks, vans and other cars. The scene from the psyche scan was magnificent.

    The colonel shouted to his troops and gave orders to the lieutenants. ¡°Do you have any ns? Care toe with us to Shelter 7? The nearby civilians are migrating to the shelter. Your firepower will be able to cover the migration.¡±

    Zheng looked to his team then turned back to the colonel and epted the request. Gando stayed inside the Valkyrie while the rest of the team sat on the Sky Stick. This alloweed them to fight back or run if the robots caught up to them. Three hundred robots were not a joke.

    Fortunately, the robots stopped chasing after reaching ten kilometers beyond the city. The human party had long left the area by the time they arrived. They looked over at the robots in the distance then entered the mountain under the sight of the robots.

    ¡°Megatron seized the AllSpark from the boy. The Autobots were no match for him and he left with the AllSpark. A few dayster, a robot uprising stormed New York. All mechanical objects turned into deadly robots under the power of the AllSpark. You thought those three hundred robots in the city were a lot? There were hundreds of thousands in New York on that day. The AllSpark¡¯s power spread from New York and our fighter jets, tanks, and other weapons turned to robots. Only these old tanks are not affected by its power. We wouldn¡¯t have lost so fast otherwise...¡±

    Lan confirmed there were no robots in the area via psyche scan, so Zheng came down from the Sky Stick. He built up rapport with the colonel to gain information on this world. The colonel obviously valued team China and told everything he knew.

    Zheng frowned. ¡°It sounds like only a week has passed since the battle over the AllSpark. What happened to the Autobots?¡±

    The colonel smiled bitterly. ¡°Who knows? Perhaps they have died. Or perhaps they have turned into Decepticons. Humans no longer ce our hope on them. All the major and middle size cities in the U.S. have been destroyed. Robots swarmed all modernized cities throughout the world, Japan, China, India, Europe, and even the drilling rigs in the Middle East have turned into robots... Extinction to humans is near.¡±

    The party climbed over a hill that wasn¡¯t too steep. A valley came into sight. Tents were set up throughout the valley. This was Shelter 7.

 Vol 17 7-2

    Shelter 7 might not sound too bad but the fact was it was a refugee gathering area. The American military stationed ten thousand men here plus seventy ancient tanks. There were no jets, noputers or any other mechanical objects.

    Zheng followed the colonel and the thousand troops into the base. Xuan had sent him message that he hade in contact with themander of the base using the identity people from the future.

    ¡°People from the future... we came from 2077 through a time machine. This war between Transformers and humanssted tens of years. Our technology advanced and so did the Transformer¡¯s. The two parties came to a stand off. We are the special soldiers the government sent back in time.¡± Zheng said what they had nned.

    The ten officers in front of him looked shocked. It was clear that they were hesitating and suspicious, yet also excited. One officer said. ¡°The future government only sent the few of you? What result will it achieve? What technologies have you brought back? Weapons? Time machine?¡±

    Another officer asked loudly. ¡°Which country are you from? Why is there only one Russian and so many Asians?¡±

    Zheng looked to his teammates then said. ¡°Uh. Have you watched any sci-fi films on human vs robots in the future? I am referring to regr robots.¡±

    A ck officer replied. ¡°I have seen the Terminator, which mentioned people in the future travel to the present to protect an important person who will be a leader. You don¡¯t happen to have the same goal of protecting a future leader?¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°How could that be. An individual¡¯s effect in a war that determines the survival of the species is negligible. Our team¡¯s mission is to change the future. The Terminator is simr to our future. Humans reached the brink of extinction but we survived and counterattacked. Our poption is very small in the future. The twelve of us are big enough to form a sizable special group. Furthermore, the Earth is riddled with wounds. What do you expect such a future to give you?¡±

    The oldest officer of the group nodded. He was a major. ¡°That is how I see our future. Although not surviving but wiped out by the robots. Seeing you here lets me know that humans have not given up hope... This is great. I just have a few questions. What country are you from? The races in this group seems skewed. And why does the government believe the twelve of you can rival the Transformer army?¡±

    Zheng scratched his head. ¡°There are no countries in the future. All humans band together in order to fight the robots. As to why our races are skewed... I haven¡¯t considered it. We were selected based on our strengths. Perhaps Asians are better suited for time traveling. On the second question, don¡¯t you think humans can evolve after fighting such a long war?¡±

    Zheng looked around and found a tin cup. He grabbed the cup then gave it a light grip. The cup crushed inward. When he opened his hand, what was left of the cup was only powder. It seemed as though a mysterious force corroded the cup. The officers couldn¡¯t utter a word after watching this scene. They didn¡¯t see any trick from Zheng or perhaps this trick was beyond their understanding.

    Zheng¡¯s story sounded inconceivable. However, if what he said was true, they were the final straw the American government could cling onto. Team China also brought back technologies beyond Earth¡¯s current technological level. The Sky Stick, the Valkyrie, the rapid fire RPG were all evidences that they came from the future. The officers transmitted their information to Shelter 1 as soon as possible. It was the mostplete military base of America.

    ¡°Your mechanical equipment are future tech but I would still advise you to leave the Sky Stick behind. The AllSpark¡¯s power reaches every ce. If the Sky Stick turned into a Transformer in the air, you will have nowhere to run...¡±

    The message regarding team China caused a stir among the higher ups of the American government. They immediately ordered Shelter 7 to escort team China to Shelter 1 with half their troops. Zheng refused this order. That wasn¡¯t to say he refused to head to Shelter 1. Xuan and HongLu both had intentions to meet the government higher ups. It was nearly impossible for them to find the AllSpark in such a world without the aid of the American government and military while being attacked by robots.

    What he refused was being escorted by several thousand troops. Their power without jets or tanks was limited. Furthermore, marching with several thousand troops came with a higher risk of being detected by the robots. They would be in danger if the a few hundred robots came at the same time. It was better to just fly over using the Sky Stick. Team China could easily take on robots in groups of less than a hundred.

    The American government showcased its bad habit again. A group of so called researchers wanted to inspect the Sky Stick, the Valkyrie, the RPG. They also firmly proimed the rest of the team were hiding future techs, one of them being an energy shield. The thousand troops were witnesses to the energy shield. And so came the request for team China to leave the Sky Stick behind given the excuse that they might be affected by the AllSpark. Zheng refused firmly. The higher ups might have given other orders as the researchers left disappointed after seeing Zheng¡¯s stand.

    ¡°Funny. Taking a bite off everything is probably a trait of the American government. I suspect simr things will happen in Shelter 1.¡± Zheng found it both funny and irritated.

    Kampaughed. ¡°Every country is the same. They are of course interested after seeing our weapons and equipment. If we seized or destroyed the AllSpark, the country with the biggest power is going to be the boss when humans rebuild their society. The same thing will happen whether we are in the U.S., Russia, or China. Everyone¡¯s going to get their hands on our technology at the first chance. The only thing stopping them now is their need for our powers.¡±

    Kampa was rational with his words. It might be due to him being the only Caucasian in team China. He did not see things with China¡¯s interest in mind. The rest of the members nodded as they listened. Ethics did not apply when things concerned the whole country. A country would do everything for its prosperity, even murders.

    Zheng said. ¡°You¡¯re right. The Chinese have a saying of hiding your wealth. We have now showed our wealth under bright daylight. The question bes when will the American government show their ws to rob us. Haha. We aren¡¯t scared though. Our target is the AllSpark. Their first priority is to destroy the Decepticons. Once we finish our mission and return, they won¡¯t even have the chance to rob us... Let¡¯s go. To Shelter 1.¡±

 Vol 17 7-3

    Team China left Shelter 7 on the Sky Stick. They traveled through a destend. asionally, they would see small armies escorting civilians toward Shelter 7. The American government was exceptional in this respect for putting their citizens above everything. Corruption existed in the government but government workers still valued the citizens. Whether it was for the people¡¯s support or they actually respected people was a different question. American government workers were better than those who couldn¡¯t even be bothered to put on an act as they stepped over their citizens...

    Anyway, Zheng was focused on controlling the Sky Stick. The map he obtained showed that the distance between Shelter 1 and Shelter 7 was a quarter the length from the Antic Ocean to the Pacific Ocean. That was pretty far enough. They had to fly over several major cities.

    ¡°It looks like the cities aren¡¯t safe anymore. I don¡¯t know how many Decepticons came from space. But the AllSpark can create over a hundred thousand powerful big robots once its power spreads over a whole city. Smaller robots such as TVs, fridges,puters, washers might even reach millions... Where have these robots gone?¡± HongLu frowned.

    Team China carefully approached a major city on the way. Lan easily obtained the information within the city via psyche scan. The whole city was in a silence. There was not a single living human, only several hundred robots of varying sizes and street animals. Interestingly, the robots did not wipe out the animals.

    Xuan nodded. ¡°In the original plot, the Transformers possessed a civilization much more advanced than the civilization of Earth. They can mask radar scans. They can cut off human connection and control to satellites and other mechanical objects. All they have to do is kill every human on the way and mask the satellites from humans, or even just send the first generation Transformers to destroy the satellites in order to conceal their traces while they migrate.¡±

    HongLu and Xuan met eyes with each other. HongLu affirmed. ¡°If we are right, the AllSpark is located within their gathering ces. That is the only reason for the robots to gather and defend a ce. Now, the key is how do we find this location? Furthermore, how do we face the tens of millions of robots there? I don¡¯t believe our strength can rival an army of over a thousand robots. They are not the half orcs you fought in the previous movie.¡±

    Zheng smiled. He knew HongLu had been asking Zero about Xuan¡¯s past during these days. He did not look well after hearing Xuan¡¯s n in the Lord of the Rings. It wasn¡¯t until after he entered Transformers did he calmed down... Or more precisely, after he saw Xuan again.

    (I just hope they don¡¯t get into any conflicts. But HongLu has been with the team for several movies. Xuan isn¡¯t someone who gets mad. As long as he realizes HongLu will not do any harm for the team, he probably won¡¯t scheme him. However, HongLu isn¡¯t a weakling. He can probably deduce Xuan¡¯s n if it isn¡¯t anything unimaginable.)

    Xuan ignored the taunt in thest sentence. He frowned and muttered. ¡°It looks like that thing is required to take care of the problem.¡±

    ¡°That thing?¡± Zheng¡¯s ears stood up. He yelled without a second thought. ¡°Xuan! I know you are thinking of something new. Speak it! F*ck. If I hear a no, I will smash the sword at you!¡± He drew Tiger¡¯s Soul out of the Na Ring, and along with it came the white mist.

    Zheng had grown a deep hatred to this tone of talking by Xuan. He didn¡¯t feel much before. As long as the n was good for the team, it didn¡¯t matter that he became a piece of the n. He would just curse Xuan after the fact. However, in thest movie, Xuan included his own death as part of the n. It was a fake one but it could also be a real death... So Zheng was enraged and had to get Xuan make it clear.

    HongLu sneered. ¡°What else can it be? That thing can only be... nuclear weapons. You¡¯re nning to get the password to the nuclear weapons from the American government, right?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°The situation is pretty simple. Humans have nuclear weapons but are scared to use them. The robots have no fear of nuclear radiation. The AllSpark¡¯s location hasn¡¯t been confirmed. So even if they were to wipe off arge number of the robots, the AllSpark can create them back as long as it existed. Robots aren¡¯t worried about the environment while humans feared for the destruction of the Earth. I am certain the U.S. hasn¡¯t used nuclear weapons yet.

    However, we are different. We don¡¯t need to live in this world. So once we get the password to the nuclear weapons and find the location of the AllSpark, we can drop ten nuclear bombs before searching through an annihted city. The Transformers possess intelligence and came from a higher level civilization so they are aware of the power of nuclear weapons. If the humans learned of the location of the AllSpark, they couldn¡¯t be certain that humans will not use nuclear weapons. There¡¯s definitely something that can defend against nuclear weapons, at least over the AllSpark...¡±

    HongLu pulled a strand of hair and interrupted Xuan. ¡°I get your n. You are going to do this in Shelter 1. We know the habits of the American government. They will want to get their hands on our equipment. They can¡¯t put us under house arrest since this is a time of crisis. However, they will find various reasons or straight up steal our equipment. During this time, you can steal the control over nuclear weapons through theputer or other methods. I know you are proficient withputers. So it isn¡¯t difficult for you. What I am curious about is how are you going to find the AllSpark?¡±

    Xuan wasn¡¯t irritated at HongLu in the least bit. He turned to Gando instead. ¡°Are you scared of dying?¡±

    Gando lost his mind for a second. Then he shouted like when someone stepped on the tail of a cat. ¡°How can I not be scared of dying!? Are you threatening me with one of your ns? F*ck! Don¡¯t treat me like Zheng. Even if I have to risk my life, I, I... I can at least run.¡± Gando was going to talk back but he wasn¡¯t Zheng. After struggling for words, he was scared of Xuan¡¯s ns and could only say he was going to run.

    HongLu didn¡¯t know whether tough or cry. He could see that Xuan had deep influence over this team. It wasn¡¯t possible for him to overthrow Xuan¡¯s authority. Furthermore, Xuan did possess the skills, although slightly below him. He had thought of everything Xuan nned and had a backup n that Xuan didn¡¯t think of.

    Xuan continued talking to Gando. ¡°Not a n. There are two ces we need you. One, the Valkyrie can search through the U.S. in the shortest time to find the gathering ce of the robots. The first task is for you and Zheng to split up and search the U.S. Lan can go with Zheng and scan each city. Though you are going to need to shoot a few missiles at the cities. The robots will alle out seeing that you are also a robot. If there are a lot of robots gathered in the city, they are going to attack you.¡±

    Gando breathed out and said. ¡°That isn¡¯t too dangerous. The electric jet system gives the Valkyrie higher speed than the Sky Stick. So I just need to lure the robots out and see which city has the most?¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°The electric jet system can get you away in an instant. The true danger isn¡¯t from the robots... It¡¯s the power of the AllSpark. Even a car will turn into a Transformer, not to mention a robot. If the AllSpark is truly in the city, and the Valkyrie gets near, you being inside the Valkyrie...¡±

    Gando couldn¡¯t utter a word. He opened his eyes wide and stared at Xuan, seemingly lost and frozen in ce.

 Vol 17 7-4

    The time was dawn when team China arrived at Shelter 1. Everyone let out a sigh of relief upon seeing this base because it was a modernized military base. There was aplete airport and barracks. The civilian tents were separated from the rest. A modern research building was guarded. And best of all, there were high tech weapons such as the newest Apache attack helicopters and tanks that hadn¡¯t been turned into Transformers. A few helicopters took off as the Sky Sticks appeared in the distance. The two parties hadmunicated in advance so the helicopters guarded the Sky Sticks until they reached Shelter 1.

    Shelter 1 was located on a t in the mountains. A river flowed through this in. So there were way more troops and civilians stationed in this shelter. Basically all the civilians that survived in the surrounding cities had gathered here. The poption approximated two millions, crowding this spacious in.

    The United States was one of the leading countries prior to the catastrophe of Transformers. Despite 99% of its cities were destroyed, the reserve stockpiled by the federal government and those remained in the smaller cities and towns could feed several million people for a period of time.

    Still, distress overtook the government officials. It wasn¡¯t limited to just the U.S. though. The U.S. suffered the heaviest damage, almost wiped out. New robots were being created in other countries rendering all high tech weapons useless. While the number of robots increased, humans were dying off without the same replenishment. Computer calctions estimated the time before human extinction was approximately one year.

    The end is nigh for the human species... was nothing more than a false prophecy at any other time. It would only appear in fictions, movies, or games. Our concerns regarding extinction were only worries in regard to the environment, to nature, and to nuclear weapons. Even the most pessimistic person would not believe that date toe in a year. However, the countdown had started in reality.

    Team China¡¯s appearance was especially important in this situation. If what they said was true, then humans did not walk down the path of extinction as predicted. Humans rose from a disadvantageous position until they stood on even field with the robots. Time machine was invented in under a hundred years. Some politicians sighed as they realized war was the force behind technological advancements.

    Team China disembarked from the Sky Sticks. A thousand troops surrounded the airport. A political figure and ten researchers with white hair rushed to the team. An man at least half a century old grasped Zheng¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Youe at the right time. We are grateful... The citizens of America thank you. People of the world thank you.¡± He dragged Zheng toward the modernized building.

    Zheng smiled bitterly as he looked back. The researchers fenced around the Sky Sticks like people that had been starved. Xuan acted heartlessly. He handed a bag to Zero. Zero then opened it up and put the two Sky Sticks into the bag in front of everyone. He folded the bag like a handkerchief. He didn¡¯t give it back to Xuan and instead put it into his shirt pocket.

    ¡°Spatial...¡± The researchers were dumbfounded as they pointed at Zero. ¡°Spatial technology! Have humans of the future reached the applications of spatial technology already? How is this aplished? Special materials that can cause a change in the electromaic field?Or spacepression?¡±

    The researchers clung onto Zero. The rest of the team quickly went over to Zheng.

    The old man¡¯s face twitched, but he immediately pulled himself together and put on a smile. ¡°Let¡¯s go to conference room first. We can leave the discussion on technologies forter. I think no one wants to dy any longer. Every second we lose is at the cost of the lives of tens of thousands of people and the same number of increase for the robots. Frankly, I wish for you to wipe out the robots as soon as tomorrow.¡±

    The old man tried to snoop information from them but Zheng was experienced at derailing the conversation. The politicians didn¡¯t get anything out of him by the time they reached the building. The group entered the conference room and Zero was finally freed from the researchers.

    On the other end of Shelter 1, a few dozen people were anxiously staring at a screen that showed an X-ray. A corridor that team China walked by just then was under the scan of an X-ray machine. It would show whether they were humans or robots in disguise.

    ¡°No issues. They are real humans, every one of them. Their bodies are beyond impressive. The weakest one in the group is still at least twice stronger than our best soldier. And I don¡¯t know how to describe their leader... They really are humans from the future. Humans that have evolved.¡±

    Despite iming to be sent from the future, the government was cautious of team China due to their sudden appearance. The thing was, if team China from their future to save the Earth, then some things had to be given ess to them. These things were thest hopes of humans. Therefore, the government must know whether they were humans, and furthermore, humans that weren¡¯t controlled by the Decepticons.

    ¡°They can¡¯t be. Our civilization is built on the infinite energy of the AllSpark. Our form of life is a cycle of robot, energy, and reconstruction. Humans are a species based on gics. We have no research nor prior contact with this species as you are the first simr species we have met. Thus, we could not have obtained a method to control humans. Megatron is a tyrant who only knows to destroy everything. He will never cooperate with humans.¡± A voice sounded next to the old man¡¯s ears.

    The old man finally let out a sigh of relief. He put the headset back into his pocket then walked into the conference room. ¡°My apologies to keep you waiting. Let us now start the discussion of putting an end to the catastrophe brought by the alien robots.¡±

    There were a total of sixty people including politicians, military officers, researchers, and other rted personnels from the U.S. Team China only had twelve people but everyone was looking at them with hope, doubt, hesitation, and contempt.

    The old man said. ¡°Ahem. I was the vice president of the U.S., Andrew Roosevelt. I took office after the previous president died in the catastrophe... The current statistics of the U.S. is 13 million survivors spread over from Shelter 1 to Shelter 9 and some smaller towns. We have 1.2 million soldiers. However, only Shelter 1 still possesses a small quantity of heavy equipment and mechanical weapons. Out current situation is not promising. Most countries in the world are at a simr state to the U.S... Humans havee to the final line before extinction. Director of the National Security Agency, please brief on our situation.¡±

    He turned to a tough looking middle age man. The man saluted and said. ¡°Yes. Mr. President. The only reason the Decepticons haven¡¯te to wipe us out is because they have other priorities on hand. We have no way of defending an attack from them. There are only 100 thousand soldiers stationed in each base from Shelter 3 to Shelter 9. Their military equipment are extremely outdated. They only had the oldest tanks andcking in heavy firearms. No air support. No ess to satellite information. Nothing. Their defense is nothing more than a piece of paper to the Decepticons. One slight poke and it will break open. Shelter 1 and Shelter 2 are our hopes. We retained a lot of armed vehicles and air weapons. But these are not enough to fight the stronger Decepticons. They also had the advantage of numbers. My advise is to use nuclear weapons. It is the only way to save humans from extinction.¡±

    The director of NSA was dressed in a military uniform and spoke with the tone of people from the military. He was nearly shouting by the end of his words.

    The politicians and officers debated. Quite a few were agreeing to using nuclear weapons, but they were not the majority. Almost none of the politicians agreed with it.

    ¡°Gentlemen, calm down. We have talked with other countries thest time and unanimously agreed we should not use nuclear weapons. If the U.S. started this trend, all countries in possession of nuclear weapons will begin to bomb cities containing robots. When such timees, we would have no need for a countdown. As we know, ocean water can iste objects from the power of the AllSpark. So nuclear submarine aren¡¯t affected but that also means arge quantity of nuclear weapons still exist. Let us hear what the future warriors have to say. I believe they will show us the light.¡± Roosevelt sighed.

    Xuan stood up before Zheng got to talk. ¡°First. It is impossible for twelve people to fight all the robots in the world. Our strategy is to find the location of the AllSpark and destroy it. Once the robots lose their source of energy, we can either fight an attrition war or use a limited amount of nuclear weapons. The survival of humans is guaranteed after we killed the majority of robots. So the first task is to find the AllSpark. We can not aplish this task by ourselves. We need help from the military and government. Secondly, our weapons are also mechanical objects and have the risk of turning into Transformers, which will lower our strength by arge margin. In order to prevent this from happening, we need to know the reason of why the mechanical objects in this ce haven¡¯t been converted. Is it due to the electromaic field of this ce?¡±

    All sixty people turned to the president. The old man hesitated. He silently looked over team China before he sighed. ¡°Follow me. They are thest hope of humans. They protected us from the power of the AllSpark. I think the answer you want lies in them.¡±

 Vol 17 8-1

    The inside of the research building was apletely different world. The floors reached hundreds of meters beneath ground level. Its total space was extremelyrge and was enough to amodate all the civilians living in the tents outside.

    Zheng was feeling confused as he followed the movie characters. He had Lan connected him to HongLu then asked. ¡°Was it Xuan¡¯s idea to im us as humans from the future? There¡¯s no other way to exin where we came from. Plus, we need an important identity since we have to get the American government¡¯s help for this war. Yet... do you really think this lie fit the situation we are in? The vice president said thest hopes of humans are here but we don¡¯t even know what they are. And Xuan didn¡¯t even bother to exin. I think there are just so many ws in iming wee from the future to help this war.¡±

    HongLu sighed. ¡°This is where Xuan is smart. Do you remember his n to steal the password to the nuclear weapons? Do you believe it will be so easy to steal something that affects the fate of humanity? It won¡¯t be possible with just his hacking skills. People on Earth would have been extinct long ago if a hacker can steal a password and simply press a button. This absurd identity is probably one of his steps to stealing the nuclear weapons.¡±

    Zheng was more confused than before. He entered the third stage to simte HongLu¡¯s mode of thinking. Ever since he reached the fourth stage, his simtion could reach 50 to 60 percent of the original person. This percentage continued to increase as his power grew.

    ¡°You mean the identity of future humans is a setup Xuan nted since the beginning?¡± Zheng asked.

    HongLu nodded. ¡°Correct. His n is to let you im that we are future warriors. This excuse will be full of ws such as what do future humans have to iste their weapons from the AllSpark¡¯s power. If there was no such thing, why did we bring our weapons back in time? If we can iste it, why would Xuan asked for a way to do so during the conference? The only possibility I cane to is... this is a fraud.¡±

    ¡°A fraud?¡± Zheng felt the bulbs lighted up. ¡°I get it! He intentionally let the government know we are fakes which would lead them to put us under surveince. Probably with needle cams or something. He would then act like we have obtained the password and change it. Once the people overwatching us see it, and just like what people normally do when something is stolen, they would first check if that really happened. They might confirm the password in a secret location but no ce can escape the psyche scan. This n is splendid!¡±

    HongLu wasn¡¯t looking too happy. ¡°Right. This n is splendid. The key is since the password would not be changed, the government would only think we trolled them. Given that we are fighting for humanity and we have the strength and equipment people in this worldck, they can only hand the mission to us. The fake identity is merely a tool to connect us with the government. So what if aren¡¯t actually from the future? Xuan is... truly amazing.¡±

    Zhengughed andforted him. ¡°You are not bad either. You figured it out in such a short amount of time. Not only did you see every step of his n but also what he was thinking. Haha. If he ever pulls any schemes again, you have to let me know as soon as possible.¡±

    HongLu shook his head. He pulled a strand of hair from above the forehead. ¡°If it¡¯s just the analysis and deduction, you can also see part of his n when you stand at the same height and possess the same information with your intelligence.¡±

    ¡°Hey, what do you mean with my intelligence! Are you saying my intelligence is embarrassing?¡± Zheng was furious and shouted in his mind.

    ¡°Do you expect muscles to think?¡± Zheng put out his hands and continued. ¡°People standing near him can see the analysis clearly. That is unless he schemes his own team. However, analyzing and doing are two separate things. I can think of nuclear weapons and stealing the password but I couldn¡¯t set up a n with such ease. He started calcting since the very beginning when you mentioned we came from the future. I couldn¡¯t achieve this.¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°It¡¯s fine. There are far and few people who can do what you did. You are at least within top five in intelligence in all the teams in this realm. However, Xuan is the most inhuman person in this regard that I have ever met.¡±

    HongLu smiled coldly. ¡°How do you know that I am not as good as him? Just wait. Quick wit does not equate to wisdom. He can think of the password. Why can¡¯t Ie up with something else? Just wait and see!¡±

    (So that means HongLu has his n. Hope they don¡¯t drag the team behind topete their intelligence. Man. Some teams don¡¯t even get a strategist and we are troubling over two of them. Sometimes you just don¡¯t realize how fortunate you are.) Zheng thought.

    The elevator descended several hundred meters down from the floor of the conference room and was still going down. A minuteter, the elevator stopped and the door opened. Outside of it were numerous people moving busily. There were military troops, researchers, and people dressed normally. It was a tform with ess to multiple corridors.

    Team China also saw the final hopes of humanity, or perhaps they were hopes. Two half broken robotsy on the tform. One of them was huge. It looked like Optimus Prime. The other was smaller and had a yellow body. It was probably Bumblebee. The two robots were damaged but could still move and talk. They were still alive.

    The president sighed. ¡°They are ourst hopes. The only two surviving Autobots. The Sparks in their chests protected this base from the power of the AllSpark. Shelter 2 has another Autobot. The three of them destroyed a lot of Decepticons in the war but they lost in the end. The AllSpark was seized and the Autobots nearly wiped.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Then the issue with our weapons is settled. The Autobots certainly have a way to protect them, or at least protect a small amount of weapons. The final question is, how can we find the main base of the Decepticons in order to seize or destroy the AllSpark?¡±

    Roosevelt sighed. ¡°There are no good methods. We can only send more troops to scout but their fates are likely... You should meet with Optimus Prime first. Perhaps you cane up with an idea. As for the three Autobots, they might be...¡±

    Roosevelt didn¡¯t finished his sentence. He turned around and walked to Optimus Prime. This robot was damaged all over and was missing a leg. He raised his head to look at the group. He even greeted Roosevelt politely.

    Roosevelt exined the issue with team China¡¯s weapons. Optimus Prime was silent for a while before he said. ¡°Take the Spark from my chest. Radiate your weapons with the Spark. The neutral energy of us Autobots can protect them from AllSpark¡¯s power. This is the only way you can approach the Decepticons with your weapons.¡±

    Bumblebee suddenly said. ¡°You can¡¯t! You will die from this!¡±

    Optimus Prime looked at Bumblebee then looked back down to team China. ¡°A boy once fought together with us. He did not hand the AllSpark to Megatron even in the abyss of despair. Yet, in the end we failed him. He died. He once said, no sacrifice, no victory. I want to say the same thing right now. No sacrifice, no victory... Courageous humans, destroy the AllSpark. You should not bear the fruit from the fault of us Transformers. Bumblebee, I am happy to have fought together with you. I can not let sacrifices of all my friends be in vain!¡±

 Vol 17 8-2

    Although Optimus Prime intended to sacrifice himself for mankind. But he wouldn¡¯t be allowed to sacrifice himself just because he wanted to. He was protecting this base after all. He exined the Spark within every Transformer was a mini AllSpark without its unique power. The Sparks radiated a power that protected nearby mechanical objects from the AllSpark¡¯s power.

    ¡°The Spark¡¯s powers are separated into two attributes much like Yin(dark) and Yang(light). If the Autobots¡¯s Sparks are Yang, the Decepticons¡¯ Sparks are Yin. Hence as the two parties of Transformers nears each other, they could sense the existence of the other even in their vehicle or object forms. Which means our n to sneak into the Decepticons¡¯ city bes impossible as soon as our weapons be affected by the Sparks. The only way we have at that point is to charge in after the nuclear strikes. The few of us might have to fight a thousand or more Decepticons. This isn¡¯t a fight we can bear... As such, we need to initiate a bait tactic.¡± Xuan looked at the people in front while eating a banana.

    Zheng felt strange as he looked at the banana. He thought to himself why did this dude suddenly changed his habit? But things that pertained to the team¡¯s survival took priority. He asked. ¡°I can understand having a bait to lure the majority of Decepticons away from the AllSpark. Which is why you and HongLu should n it out together ande up with the perfect n. One more thing, about Optimus Prime...¡±

    Zheng looked around and said awkwardly. ¡°Not going to lie. I admired Optimus Prime when I watched the animation and the movie. After his death, I did not watched the sequels. So I want to.¡±

    Xuan waved his hand. ¡°It isn¡¯t difficult to save Optimus Prime. The Spark¡¯s power is also a form of energy. Coincidentally, energy is something we have great control over... The One Ring. Your Qi can be converted into the Spark¡¯s power or even to the Decepticon Spark¡¯s power. Unfortunately, we haven¡¯t obtained the Decepticon Spark¡¯s form yet. Hm... I understand.¡± Xuan showed an expression of enlightened. He put his hand over his forehead and murmured to himself.

    It had been so long since Zheng saw such action from Xuan. He always understood everything without you even realizing when. Expressions of enlightenment were extremely rare. Although Zheng didn¡¯t know what he figured out.

    ¡°The One Ring is a product of the Saints, simr to the mask. However, neither of them areplete products. It seems like all the quest items are such products. The One Ring can convert energy. The golden mask allows a person in the fourth stage to experience the fifth stage once. The Spear of Osiris, the Bracelet of Anubis are all weapons or items with a main focus on energy maniption. What the Saints are trying to tell us... Perhaps we spected it wrong! We were wrong! Perhaps God¡¯s realm isn¡¯t created as a training ground to create new Saints... Perhaps... this is thest refuge created to leave their final words.¡± Xuan frowned. It would be beyond any living being¡¯s capacity to deduce the truth with the little amount of information in hand. Not even he could aplish this feat with his intelligence. Xuan needed information to deduce and he was met with suchck of information.

    ¡°What are the Saints trying to tell us? The One Ring, the Spear of Osiris, the golden mask, Xiuzhen that was rted to the wipe of the Saints. What are they trying to tell us?¡±

    Seeing the frowning was getting increasingly tense in Xuan, Zheng hurriedly said. ¡°Leave this forter. Let¡¯s talk about what¡¯sing now. Since the issue concerning Optimus Prime is solved, the remaining questions is choosing the bait. This is going to be an extremely dangerous task. You can¡¯t aplish it without the necessary strength. Why don¡¯t I be the person of choice. I should have the strength for this task...¡±

    Xuan rejected the suggestion firmly. ¡°No. Yourbat strength is important for the ambush. You will likely fight dozens or more Decepticons at the same time. Your task is to defeat them and seize the AllSpark. So you can¡¯t be the bait. The person of choice is...¡±

    (Fuck. It¡¯s definitely going to be me. I don¡¯t know how much he hates me. He¡¯s been intentionally difficult with me every time.) Gando was hating him.

    Xuan turned to HongLu and said. ¡°I will hand the task to you. You can choose three people from the team aside from Zheng, Zero, and Lan. I don¡¯t care how you do it. We will ambush within an hour after the nuclear strike. Your task is to lure away at least 70% of all the Transformers. When our team ambushes, there can¡¯t be more than 30% of the Decepticons protecting the AllSpark. Understood?¡±

    The order had such a militaristic style. Xuan only wanted the results and disregarded the process. HongLu epted it without any hesitation.

    Seeing that Zheng wanted to say something, Xuan said. ¡°As we get more members and our strength increase, the team must be reorganized. It is inevitable to for us to end up with two parties and cooperate with each other. Our strength as team will increase as a result. The Transformers world isn¡¯t dangerous. It¡¯s perfect to let us be familiar with this style... This is the basic situation. Zheng and Gando, for the next five days starting from this afternoon, you will proceed with the search. I will also proceed with my n. Zheng bring Lan back at the third day whether you found the AllSpark or not.¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly as he agreed. Was there really no danger in this world? The robots were in the millions, the AllSpark¡¯s location was still unknown, and the power of the robots could all push the team into an abyss. Perhaps their only advantage was the influences they had obtained. The American government and military, and the nuclear weapons were their influences. These were probably the factors Xuan believed could turn the tide of the battle. The key was how he controlled these influences.

    On the other hand, HongLu was lost in thought once he epted the task from Xuan. He was feeling unease. (He handed the task to me. Did he perceive my n? That can¡¯t be. I haven¡¯t shown any indication of the n. He couldn¡¯t perceive it no matter how miraculous he is. Then why did he do this?)

    The next day, Zheng brought Lan and Gando piloted his robot to two different directions. They had to find the gather ce of the Decepticons. Before they left, Zheng converted a bunch of fire energy stones into the Autobot Spark¡¯s power using the One Ring. He coated the Valkyrie¡¯s armor with this power. Once it neared any gather site of the Decepticons, they would attack him for certain. It saved him from attacking each city.

    Time flew by. The remaining nine people stayed in Shelter 1. They did not do anything out of ce. The military also didn¡¯t ce much control over them. As Xuan handed out some minor sci-fi items, the researchers went into mad scientist mode and researched the items with all their attention. A scrap metal that waspletely different from any metal in this Earth. Humans did not have the technology to replicate this metal. This was a scrap Xuan got from the Valkyrie, a piece of gundanium alloy. The American government focused their attention on him.

    ¡°Then? Did you do all of this for the nuclear weapon passwords? They are dynamic passwords. Each one can only be used once and each nuclear weapon requires a new password. Can you steal all the passwords?¡± Zheng was curious.

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not possible to steal all the passwords. There is no need to steal but rather control the generation. Due to the security ced on nuclear weapons, it is nearly impossible to steal the passwords from the outside. What about getting them from the inside? The moment they open theputer that contained the passwords is when we should act... Lan, YinKong, start.¡±

 Vol 17 9-1

    The man named Xuan was acting suspiciously.

    Top officials of the American government and military assembled in a secret conference room. Their topic was those who called themselves warriors from the future, and the man named Xuan.

    ¡°I believe everyone understands that these people might havee from the future but this possibility is low. Thus, I ordered surveince two days ago. Thetest surveince technologies were set up in the rooms of their central figures. They seemed to have not discovered these cameras and that was how we noticed Xuan¡¯s abnormality.¡±

    Roosevelt nodded to the soldier standing behind. The soldier went over to the wall and pressed a series of buttons. The room dimmed. The table in front of the group turned into a screen. The screen yed a scene of Xuan using aputer.

    Roosevelt said in a serious tone as he looked at the screen. ¡°This man¡¯sputer skills are extremely advanced. I sent an expert in the field to examine hisputer after he left the room, but to no avail. He cleaned all the traces of ever using it. Furthermore, thisputer is connected to the internalwork of this base. Our expert then analyzed from ourwork and discovered... that he attempted to hack into our ssified areas. He has opened a crack in our firewall, which points to the location of the password for our nuclear weapon arsenal.¡±

    Everyone in the room was shocked and angry. A ck officer shouted. ¡°What are we waiting for? Arrest them then interrogate who they work for. How can we tolerate these people? I knew they were lying. People from the future? How can such a thing be believed?¡±

    Roosevelt turned to a man among the researchers. ¡°Go over the items brought by Xuan, and the piece of metal.¡±

    This researcher was older than Roosevelt, looking in his sixties or seventies. The old man stood up and looked down at the data on hand. His expression had a sense of fanaticism. ¡°The little things aren¡¯t as important for now. Those are only fifty years ahead of our technology. The key is the technological advancement of the metal. I can¡¯t tell how many years it is beyond our technology but I am certain this metal is beyond even the metal of the Transformers. This piece of metal represents a high-tech world way beyond our world!

    ¡°Furthermore, they possess applications of spatial technology. Do you know what it means? Mature spatial technology is three to five hundred years ahead of us! This isn¡¯t something you can fake. I believe they trulye from the future! I do not wish to understand the filth of your politics. I am just a researcher, one who wishes to study the wonders of spatial technology.¡±

    Some of the politicians blushed. Their evidences to invalidate the future humans im were theck of protection team China had against the power of the AllSpark and that they had no knowledge of what thest hopes of mankind were. However, based on what the researcher had said, this team of future warriors might perhaps be victims the future government threw to this world, either due to using unstable time-space technology or political reasons that denied them ess to top ssified information. The future government might have control over the AllSpark.

    Roosevelt said awkwardly. ¡°It is too early to conclude whether they are victims of politics. Based on certain information we have, they possess the attributes of people from the future. The advanced weapons, the spatial technology, and the physical attributes of their bodies could prove they havee from the future. Yet, at the same time there are many ws we cannot find an exnation to. We have to continue monitoring them...¡±

    The door to the room was suddenly pushed open. Everyone in the room was surprised and turned toward the door. Several men in ck attires were standing there and yelled in a panic. ¡°Mr. President, the surveince videos show Xuan has breached into the location containing the nuclear weapon arsenal passwords!¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Roosevelt shot up, terrified. ¡°That¡¯s impossible! The ck Box sends the password to the military bases, which in turn send them to the nuclear missiles. The key to the ck Box never leaves me! How could he break into the ck Box?¡± He took off a normal looking silver key from his neck. This key signified the highest power of the country, the key that controlled nuclear weapons.

    Cold sweat streamed down everyone. It was not normal technology that was stolen but nuclear weapons. One missile could wipe out a city. In this situation where mankind was in a cmity, a nuclear missile could drive mankind into destruction.

    ¡°Hurry! Keep Xuan under watch! Do not let him get into contact with any of his team! Do not let him leave his room! Cut off his ess to inte! If he forces his way out of the room... fire!¡± Roosevelt then ran toward his room.

    The ck Box was aptop. A key was required to turn on theptop. The president had to turn on theptop with his key and generate a password. Three other people then had to verify the password before sending it to the nuclear missile sites. Once the main officer in control and his assistant officer verified the password again, they could fire the nuclear missile.

    The password began at the key, which was why it signified the highest authority of the country. And now this authority was stolen!

    ¡°How can this be possible? The key is still in my hand! How could it get stolen?¡± Roosevelt murmured to himself. He was drenched in cold sweat. Despite hearing that Xuan had obtained the password, he would not believe it without confirming it with his own eyes whether the ck Box was safe or stolen away.

    Roosevelt ordered several guards to watch the door then rushed into his room and locked it. He walked over to the wall and entered a set of password. The wall opened up, revealing a rack holding a ck box. He took off the key from his neck with his trembling hands. He carefully inserted the key. With a turn of the key, the ck box opened up. Embedded inside was a ckptop. The screen lighted up.

    Roosevelt took several deep breaths. He entered a password over forty digits long. A menu appeared on the screen and the item noting new passwords was 0.

    ¡°Whew... The password hasn¡¯t been stolen.¡± Roosevelt wiped the sweat off his face. He was nearly drained.

    The phone rang at this moment, which scared Roosevelt fore a moment before he reached for the phone in his pocket.

    ¡°Mr. President, we have checked ourwork. There are no signs of being hacked and the section rted to the nuclear weapon password is intact. No traces in the firewall. It was a mistake on our agents.¡±

    Roosevelt breathed out. ¡°Understood. Halt the surveince on Xuan. He¡¯s freed of suspicion.¡±

    As soon as he turned off the phone, something struck his mind and he fell into a hazy state. A little girl walked out from the shadows in the corner. It was YinKong. She walked pass Roosevelt to theptop then inserted a CD into the drive. A series of characters flowed down the screen. A minuteter, the screen returned normal and YinKong removed the CD.

    ¡°Xuan, deliverypleted. I will hide until the guards change shift.¡± YinKong muttered in her mind.

    Xuan¡¯s voice sounded. ¡°Thank you for the work. The password is in our hand. Lan, remove psyche control and erase this piece of memory.¡±

    Those who had been watching the scene unfold admired Xuan. HongLu curled his lips despite knowing it was beautifully yed out. The firewall was difficult to break through from the outside but how about bypassing it and obtaining the password from the inside? He might not havee up with the same n that Xuan did...

    The fourth day after Gando left, he found the gathering ce of the Decepticons. The number far exceeded their imagination.

 Vol 17 9-2

    ¡°Located near the intersection between Missouri and Illinois.¡° Gando muttered to himself while looking at a map. ¡°Judging by the locating system you gave me, this ce should be St. Louis. The city was razed by the Decepticons long before and rebuilt into a steel fortress. Everything from the ground to buildings are made of metal. Four steel towers hundreds of meters tall stood on the city¡¯s four sides.¡±

    ¡°Area?¡± Xuan frowned.

    Gando shook his head. ¡°Haven¡¯t examined its size yet. Judging by the scope, the fortress isn¡¯t huge. Smaller than the original St. Louis. Ruins of the original city have been cleared. However, a swarm of robots marched out as soon as I went near the fortress. Their numbers covered the whole ground and sky. Most robots weren¡¯t able to transform but the missilesing from the ground alone were threatening enough. Luckily I was still several hundred meters up in the air. The Dragonshard ne also shined and saved me from being sted into pieces. That was when I realized it¡¯s the main base of the Decepticons.

    "And then hundreds of flying vehicles rose from the ground. Helicopters, fighter jets, and even a few space shuttles transformed from the Decepticons. These flying vehicles were much more powerful. The first round of fire consisted of energy balls the size of basketballs. They exploded violently on the barrier and dropped the Valkyrie¡¯s energy reserve down to half in just a second. I escaped by activating the electric jet system. The Valkyrie only has less than 20% energy remaining now.¡± Gando was thankful to have escaped and also eximed.

    The rest of the team here frowned. Zheng said. ¡°Are there that many Transformers? The original movie only has several actual Decepticons. The number doesn¡¯t reach high even after they summoned their people from space. Hundreds that could transform into flying vehicles?¡±

    The original Decepticons differed from those that turned into robots on Earth from the power of the AllSpark. They wereposed of a different metal and possessed different weapons. Robots turned on Earth used weapons that existed on Earth such as Gatling machine guns and anti-tank missiles. Original Decepticons used energy weapons and more advanced missiles. Their transforming ability bestowed them increased agility. An original Decepticon could take on dozens of normal robots.

    HongLu shook his head. ¡°Not surprising. How should I exin? Let¡¯s start from the origin of the Autobots and Decepticons based on the movie, not the animation, since we are in the movie¡¯s world. The Transformers came into existence from the effect of the AllSpark. The AllSpark¡¯s power could turn mechanical objects in Earth to robots. How are they different from the robots formed in Cybertron? Why are the robots from Earth weaker than the ones from Cybertron in the movie? Is it solely due to the metalpositions? That would only contribute to the difference in their armor and weapons and doesn¡¯t exin why they couldn¡¯t transform. My view is... the robots¡¯ power is directly proportional how much contact they have with the AllSpark¡¯s power. The longer they are in close proximity with the AllSpark, the more powerful they be. It¡¯s only a spection but this hypothesis answered the question of the difference in power, and also why so many transforming robots came into existence. The Decepticons have possessed the AllSpark for some time now, enough to evolve some robots.¡±

    Evolution. Just like how humans evolve after unlocking the gic constraint, the robots were undergoing the same process. Although they relied on an external force for their evolution, it was still shocking to learn. If the situation remained, the AllSpark would create millions of Transformers as time went on or perhaps super Transformers. There was no way of winning at that point.

    Zheng sighed. ¡°The same old God. cing us into seemingly safe circumstances much like during the Alien movie. Back then if we rode the starship back to Earth, the Aliens would reproduce and swarm in a few years. Likewise, if we settled down here and trained, I might reach Xiuzhen stage in twenty years but the Decepticons would reach unimaginable numbers and who knows how far their core robots could evolve?¡±

    Most of the team had the same thoughts. God did not give them any time limit for this world but the situation was clear that the longer they stayed, the more dangerous it became. A few more months down the road, and who could know how many high level robots woulde into being? Their priority was to nuke the Decepticons and enact the bait n when their numbers were still low.

    Now that the goal was set, the Decepticons¡¯ main base was found, and the password control to the nuclear arsenal was in hand, there was no point to dy any further while the Decepticons grow. Team China departed with the American government. Zheng informed the location to the government under Xuan¡¯s sign then bit farewell to Optimus Prime and Bumblebee with respect. He actually wanted to repair the two Autobots but the feat was out of his abilities.

    ¡°No sacrifice, no victory... but the sacrifices are sometimes too sad. How good would it be if victoriese without the cost of sacrifices.¡± Zheng muttered to himself as he left.

    The strength of the Decepticons were overwhelming. The hundreds of transforming robots alone were difficult enough, not to mention the hundreds of thousands of regr robots. The survival rate even with the Dragonshard was extremely low. They needed aplete n before attempting any attacks.

    ¡°We can stop here. A hundred kilometers away from the fortress. Not more than a few minutes using the Sky Stick¡¯s jet system. Now the basic situation is HongLu¡¯s group head to west of the fortress. You will lure most of the robots out then keep flying west. We will wait at east of the fortress. Once most robots are going, we will take care of the rest.¡± Xuan said to HongLu.

    HongLu twirled the hair in front of his forehead and carefully asked. ¡°The time? What time are you going to carry out the n? Within how many days must I aplish it?¡±

    ¡°No set time. The nuclear arsenal password changes every five days. I am not going to activate the virus for five days. After five days, you should be on stand by. You must enter the bombed site and initiate attack within six hours of dropping the three hydrogen bombs. Hydrogen bombs have less radiation than atomic bombs and even if you get affected by the radiation, you can heal in God¡¯s dimension. There¡¯s no need to worry too much about radiation. Here are the Charms of the Three Pure Ones just in case. Put them on when you enter the site.¡± Xuan said as if he was cing orders.

    HongLu picked Kampa and YinKong. They covered close and long range, magical and sci-fi weapons. HongLu also unlocked the gic constraint with the help of the prototype T virus, so he could pilot the Sky Stick. Once Kampa and YinKong enacted the bait n, he could take them away with the Sky Stick.

    He nodded to Xuan without saying anything more. Then twirled his hair and pondered.

    (The U.S. president should have received my message and signal by now. Which means the army will surround it in at most a week. And then using the backdoor left by Xuan¡¯s n, my n will proceed smoothly following the nuclear attack. We willplete this movie without any loss. And you will know I am not weak!) HongLu smiled. He looked at Xuan then at the steel tower far in the distance... Just a few more days and everything woulde to a closure.

 Vol 17 10-1

    The past five days were difficult for everyone in the team. The sense of threat was always there despite them hiding far from the steel fortress. A squad of Decepticons patrolled right past them every two hours. They almost got discovered in the first few patrols due to the scent of the Autobots they possessed. The team had to back off fifty meters further. Evenmunication between the two groups became difficult.

    ¡°Xuan, what are you really thinking?¡± Zheng poked the campfire and asked. ¡°It¡¯s only my intuition but I feel that you are scheming something. Same with HongLu. What are the two of you nning to do? Understand that you two are still part of the team no matter how smart you are. Don¡¯t make ns based on however you want.¡±

    Xuan turned around and nced at him. He did not say anything then continued eating his food, a bunch of bananas he brought from Shelter 1.

    Zheng was defeated seeing Xuan didn¡¯t talk. He turned to the other members and especially chatted with Lan. The main focus of conversation was on the psyche scan.

    ¡°The area fifty meters beneath the fortress have been converted into several floors. Each of these floors isrger than the fortress above ground and bigger than the original St. Louis. I can¡¯t probe further than fifty meters downward. It feels like it¡¯s being masked.¡± Lan said with her eyes closed.

    A warm breath of air blew by her ear. She opened her eyes in a shock and saw Zheng spoke next to her ear. ¡°Don¡¯t just focus on the scan. Say, what do you think will happen between the two of them?¡±

    Lan was surprised. Zheng gave a nod. She touched her forehead then muttered. ¡°I think the highest possibility is they diverged on the n concerning nuclear weapons. Or perhaps they both have their own n regarding nuclear weapons. The details are beyond my ability. Don¡¯t you feel suspicious that HongLu chose YinKong?¡±

    ¡°Suspicious?¡± Zheng became curious. ¡°Of what?¡±

    ¡°YinKong was the key to stealing the nuclear arsenal password. I can control a person temporarily but I can¡¯t insert a piece of information into a person¡¯s mind and hypnotize him for days like movies and novels depict. The password is dynamic so sneaking to the secret ce was their criteria. YinKong could put the CD into theputer while I controlled the president temporarily.¡± Lan said.

    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s Xuan¡¯s n. There doesn¡¯t seem to be anything suspicious on this.¡± Zheng looked to Lan and saw a smile on her face. A thought suddenly struck his mind. ¡°I get it. The CD was in YinKong¡¯s hand during that time. Only she knows what HongLu coud have done on the CD. That¡¯s why HongLu chose her. Her closebat ability is less effective than Kampa and WangXia in enacting the bait n. Even Gando would be more useful than her.¡±

    Lan just smiled without responding. Her gaze was tender.

    Although Zheng still didn¡¯t know what HongLu did but if YinKong helped himplete the n and hid the fact, it shouldn¡¯t have a big impact on the team. HongLu was still a boy after all. He might be smart but he would get influenced by his emotions. As long as he did not cause a negative impact on the team, it was fine to let him contend with someone stronger than him.

    However, Lan... She had been quiet ever since being revived. Zheng asionally could feel her gaze. Most of the time she yed her role as the psyche force user in the team to the best of her ability but beyond that, her sense of existence in the team was thin. Zheng knew what Lan was nning. She was attempting to shut herself off using this method. The distance between the two of them would grow with time until they be strangers to each other.

    On the edge of a tiny forest far from Zheng¡¯s camp was HongLu¡¯s group. They backed off further from the fortress due to ack of a psyche force user in the group. YinKong was proficient in hiding so there was no need to worry about being discovered. They sat by a small campfire and ate some simple foods.

    ¡°... So the CD is confirmed to have inserted into the ck box?¡± HongLu asked for the third time.

    YinKong nodded. ¡°Yes. It was indeed inserted into the ck box along with Xuan¡¯s program and your program.¡±

    HongLu let out a sigh of relief. ¡°Then does Xuan know? Have you told him about the CD?¡±

    YinKong raised her head and nced at him. Her tone remained calm. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything unnecessary. We cooperated a few times before. Do I seem like someone who would talk more than needed?¡±

    HongLuughed. ¡°Rx. I am only being so overly suspicious because I want the n to seed too much. Haha. There¡¯s nothing to worry since Xuan doesn¡¯t know what I did. Tomorrow is the beginning of the fifth day. Just wait. Wait for the arrival of the hydrogen bomb.¡±

    HongLu was a cooperating partner for YinKong before she met Xuan. Although they wiped in Resident Evil, she had just as much trust in HongLu as she had in Xuan. However, since Xuan had proved himself to be one step ahead of everyone, she decided to remain neutral in thispetition.

    Back in the Shelter, HongLu told her his n in full. She weighted the pros and cons of the n then decided to help him. There were almost no cons for HongLu¡¯s n. In contrast, it would lower the danger they would face if it worked. HongLu wrote another program in Xuan¡¯s CD that would activate three hours after the hydrogen bombsunched.

    ¡°It¡¯s just a small trojan. Xuan¡¯s program can break through the firewall and bypass thework password. So the code of this trojan is fairly small. It¡¯s main function is to issue an attack order... To the American army on standby outside the steel fortress. The time is three hours after the nuclear strike!¡±

    HongLu wanted topete with Xuan but he wasn¡¯t going to doing anything harmful to the team. He merely wanted to show Xuan that he wasn¡¯t weak. Maybe not as strong as Xuan but he could think of things that Xuan didn¡¯t think of, such as using the American army.

    ¡°Information exchange is crippled due to the loss of satellites and cities. Only a few militarymunications lines are preserved. They can still send Morse code telegrams but this method is too slow. I left the president a message before leaving, telling him we have a bacteria that elerates the rusting process which counters the Transformers. Once we found their main base, we can annihte them. However, I am an American troop in the future and want to leave the U.S. with some useful technology and the AllSpark. So he needs to surround St. Louis with the army. Once we destroyed the robots with the bateria and obtained the AllSpark, the army could detain us.

    ¡°The truth is to have the American army surround St. Louis. Three hours after the nuclear strike, the trojan will issue an order to attack the fortress in the name of the military base. Xuan¡¯s virus will destroy the centralputing system afterward. No one can stop the American army from attacking at that point. This is my n, to have the army be our bait! While they fight the Decepticons, Zheng¡¯s group can easily sneak into the fortress and steal the AllSpark! Xuan, wait and see. I am not weaker than you! My n is designed with you in mind!¡±

    The sun rose on the horizon. Dawn of the fifth day came. Over half a million soldiers surrounded St. Louis in the past few days. They were awaiting for the order from the base. This was thest full army of the U.S. They would attack into the main base of the Decepticons.

 Vol 17 10-2

    Humans began with fire from wood, to fire from charcoal, to coal, to fossil fuel, and natural sources such as hydroelectric, wind, sr. All sorts of energies had always existed around us, waiting for people to discover and gain control of their usage. There was only one type of energy humans obtained by altering natural structures. It was a big leap in our understanding of the universe. The development and usage of nuclear energy.

    The sess of altering atoms and the conversion between mass and energy signified our advancement in our knowledge of the universe and also brought forth a danger beyond anything that had happened in our history. Humans became threatened by our own weapons. A push of a button could put an end to human history.

    ¡°Can¡¯t stop it!¡± Deep beneath the ground of Shelter 1, hundreds of people were rushing to repair the huge centralputer, the center of information exchange of the United States. It could send messages to anywhere within the U.S. as long as the receiving end still had its military lines intact.

    Sparks were flying off the centralputer¡¯s hardwares. Of course, the main issue wasn¡¯t hardware rted. A virus that infected theputer drove it to overload. If this state continued for thirty more minutes, the centralputer would be fried.

    ¡°Cut off its power supply! All important personnels evacuate from the lower floor!¡± Roosevelt listened to the reports then sent out the order.

    The lieutenant who reported to him replied. ¡°Mr. President, this isn¡¯t possible. The power supply room has been sealed off. The centralputer gained automated control of the defense system. We aren¡¯t able to enter it in a short period of time without resorting to heavy firearms and explosives. Furthermore, looking at the output from the centralputer, any attempts to damage it will make it conclude the base has been upied. And the consequence is...¡±

    ¡°Self destruction. I also put down my signature when this base was built. The centralputer has the permission to self destruction the base in order to prevent our enemies from obtaining any technology and ssified files in the event this base is upied.¡± Roosevelt sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s evacuate first.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s disastrous!¡± A ck major came in the room shouting. ¡°Password to the nuclear weapons has been generated. It¡¯s being verified through the ck box. Once the verificationpletes...¡±

    Roosevelt¡¯s face turned pale. He ran out the room without a moment of dy. People were running to him on his way. Despair was overtaking him as he heard the iing reports.

    ¡°The password to the first hydrogen bomb has been sent. Ourmunication to the nuclear carrier submarine 3 was cut off. The hydrogen bomb probably has beenunched already. The second password was sent. Communication to nuclear carrier submarine 6 was cut off. The third password is being verified.¡±

    The stress was nearly giving Roosevelt a stroke. He rushed into the lobby shouting. The lobby was filled with people, researchers putting all their efforts on the centralputer and people staring at the big monitor, seemingly frozen in ce. White codes flowed through the monitor and before long, a set of numbers appeared for an instant before it faded.

    ¡°Hurry! Destroy the centralputer even if it¡¯s at the cost of the base!¡± Roosevelt shouted in madness. He knew what the numbers signified, and what a hydrogen bomb meant in the current state of this world. A hydrogen bomb could lead to the end of the world.

    Pah! Darkness overtook Roosevelt. He copsed on the floor. A major standing behind him sighed.

    The major shouted to the rest of the people after knocking Roosevelt unconscious. ¡°Everyone evacuate the base. Set up timed bombs to detonate the centralputer once everyone is out.¡±

    The frozen crowd began running again. However, it was to leave the base this time. The major sighed again as he carried Roosevelt to the elevator.

    ¡°Sir!¡± A voice came from behind the major.

    The major replied. ¡°What¡¯s it? Another hydrogen bombunched?¡±

    ¡°No. The centralputer issued another order tomand the army surrounding St. Louis to attack after the third hydrogen bomb.¡± The person reported.

    The major said. ¡°Is that so? If all three hydrogen bombs are targeting St. Louis, our loss is almost negligible. And it would not turn out as worse as expected if we can put an end to this cmity... The result is better than humans being wiped out by nuclear weapons.¡±

    However, panic never left the other person¡¯s face. ¡°Right after this order, the centralputer issued another order... A fourth hydrogen bomb is to strike St. Louis three hours after the third strike. This will be the time when our army reaches the center of the city!¡±

    Xuan stood on arge boulder looking out at the steel fortress in the distance. Strangely, he wasn¡¯t wearing his usual sses but a pair of sunsses instead. He gave off a sense of freedom.

    ¡°Twenty more minutes and the first hydrogen bomb will strike this ce. Judging by our position, a gale will swept over us. However, it shouldn¡¯t affect us.¡± Xuan said calmly.

    Zheng sat on a hill not far away. He was also wearing a pair of sunsses and looking out. He nodded but couldn¡¯t find any word to respond. His mind was on the hydrogen bomb that was going toe.

    ¡°Humans...¡± Xuan suddenly turned around and looked to Zheng. ¡°What are humans? I have tried to induce what exactly are humans from scientific and historical literatures long ago. Although humans are defined as primates, ruler of Earth, lord of all beings... but what are humans? Kindness, evil, good, bad, surviving, and death...¡±

    (Is he being emotional? Could Xuan even be emotional?) Zheng looked at him with surprise and asked. ¡°What do you mean? Did anything happen to you? Why did you suddenly talk so strangely? Are you not feeling well?¡±

    Xuan lightlyughed. Even though it seemed like a mechanical movement of the muscles to Zheng, it represented the unusualness happening in Xuan¡¯s mind. ¡°Perhaps you couldn¡¯t understand this with your intelligence. To put it in another way... I remember you were once asked if you could dirty your hands to survive. Your answer was you could dirty your hands but not your heart.

    ¡°The time to face your consciousness hase...

    ¡°Do you still wish to live on if your heart has been stained?¡±

    A projectile glided across the sky behind Xuan, leaving a trail of white smoke that nearly separated the blue sky in halves. At the front of the trail was an intercontinental nuclear missile. Xuan turned around just as the missilended on St. Louis.

 Vol 17 11-1

    The rolling mushroom cloud rose hundreds of meters high in an instant. The orange cloud shrunk inward abruptly. Its color turned white in the next instant. It radiated light and heat like a mini sun. The white fireball exploded with might greater than before. A gigantic white mushroom cloud rose up the sky again.

    ¡°Should I call this beautiful or terrifying?¡± Zheng took off the sunsses. He noticed his body was able to withstand the bright white light without the sunsses. It was a bit ring but bearable. He looked straight into the white me with his bare eyes, dazzled by the rapidly changing forms of the cloud.

    Zheng was having a bad feeling from what Xuan had just said. Based on Xuan¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t do or say anything needless. If Xuan wasn¡¯t referring to something then there was a new scheme targeting him.

    (It makes me worry no matter how I see this. Would be good if HongLu¡¯s here. He could at least deduce what Xuan is thinking... How is it going at their side? Can the three of them safely lure away the Decepticons? Can HongLu¡¯s n seed? Has Xuan really not noticed it?) Zheng pondered but his thoughts became a mess and he had to stop thinking. He put his attention toward the unique scene in front. Explosion from the most powerful nuclear bombs was a unique sight in some sense.

    Two more intercontinental nuclear missiles struck the ruin that was St. Louis within the next hour. That endless mushroom cloud, the burning me and shockwaves turned this ce into a white colored hell. The brightness was not that far away from that of the sun. They couldn¡¯t see through this light into the fortress inside. The three hydrogen bombs were indeed extremely powerful. Stones brought up by the gales flew with the force of bullets. The team had to hide behind objects and wait for the gales to weaken.

    The gales died down as time as time passed. The iing wind still carried an intense heatwave. Once the heatwave also died down, Lan said in a low voice. ¡°Something¡¯s off, Zheng. A lot of American troops and tanks are marching from the west toward the center of explosion. Were these troops gathered there the whole time?¡±

    ¡°An army?¡± Zheng was surprised. He looked to Xuan. ¡°Is it your n to let the army attack the fortress once the nuclear strikes are over? It¡¯s a good thing for us whether they could obtain the AllSpark or not. It takes less effort to seize the AllSpark from the military or they could expend the forces of the Decepticons and help us.¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°First, this isn¡¯t my n. Second, a thousand normal robots can wipe off this army. They won¡¯t kill off arge number of robots as you imagined. So...¡±

    ¡°So?¡±

    On the other side of St. Louis, the other group was watching the American army march toward the fortress. The troops wore biohazard suits. The tanks drove in the center of the army. There were also military trucks and motorbikes. The American army suffered huge losses in this disaster but their old stockpile of military vehicles could still arm a decent army.

    ¡°An army of several hundred thousands attacking one area appear mighty but the power of their weapons... especially without air support could only attract the attention of most of the robots. Relying on them to take out robots in arge quantity isn¡¯t going to happen.¡± HongLu wasn¡¯t looking well.

    Kampa nodded. ¡°The American military is powerful but that is built on the basis of the quality of their soldiers and top of the line equipment. When the equipment declined by so many generations, their strength is greatly affected. Human wave attacks are useless against robots.¡±

    HongLu nodded. ¡°Right. The American army alone isn¡¯t a safe bet. We should follow them into the fortress. We can lure a few more robots away while they battled the robots.¡± HongLu got up and was going to walk out from their hiding ce.

    YinKong suddenly grabbed a hold of him. ¡°No. We can¡¯t leave here until after the American army entered the fortress.¡±

    HongLu was surprised. ¡°Oh? Why? What¡¯s wrong with sneaking behind them?¡±

    ¡°Xuan said to me when he handed me the CD.¡± YinKong said calmly. ¡°If you took the CD away and set up the American army to march into the fortress, I will have to stop you from following them until the whole army entered the fortress.¡±

    HongLu¡¯s mind was lost for a moment and asked. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me what Xuan said beforehand?¡±

    YinKong gave him a good look. ¡°I also didn¡¯t tell Xuan your n. I said I won¡¯t help either of you.¡±

    HongLu had no energy to listen to what she say anymore. He crouched and grabbed the hair in front of his forehead as he pondered.

    (That means he knew I would scheme the American army since the very beginning? Where did he get such confidence? And why did he have YinKong stop me from following the army? If I am in the same situation, if I knew he would set up the American army to attack the fortress after three hydrogen bombs struck the ce, a lot of the normal robots have been destroyed by this point, the only thing I would do is...) HongLu¡¯s expression changed.

    He raised his head at once and looked to the sky. Nothing. Yet, he still searched in panic. After quite some time, he dropped to the floor, looking defeated. ¡°Sigh. It isn¡¯t here yet but by the time the American army reach the fortress, the final strike wille. Damn it. I helped himplete the final step. Couldn¡¯t he smell the scent of blood on his hands from wiping off several hundred thousand people at once?¡±

    Kampa and YinKong seemed confused. Kampa asked. ¡°What happened? Isn¡¯t your n going well? Even though the army¡¯s strength declined but they could still hold off a lot of robots. Is there a w in the n?¡±

    HongLu said, a little depressed. ¡°The biggest w is their strength is too low. They could hold the robots only for a limited time and couldn¡¯t destroy that many robots. If anything goes wrong, the other group will get sandwiched by robots from two sides. This isn¡¯t allowed to happen. Both Xuan and I spected the Decepticons have a barrier like technology. Can the hydrogen bombs break the barrier? Can the bombs break the core defense after tearing apart the steel fortress? Nuclear bombs are powerful but even humans have created shelters, so not to mention the aliens with more advanced technologies. The only way to actually kill off the robots inrge number is to strike them when they opened up their defense system to fight the human army.¡±

    Kampa and YinKong¡¯s expressions also changed. Even someone like YinKong seemed rather shocked. However, they felt this was the kind of means Xuan would use. Apathetic. And only people like Xuan woulde up with such ns.

    The American army marched into the ruin that was St. Louis. HongLu¡¯s group could hear the explosions and gunfireing from the city center. The battle became increasingly intense and continued for ten minutes. Suddenly, another intercontinental nuclear missile crossed the sky and flew toward the center of the battlefield as though to prove what HongLu just said. Its flight merely took a few minutes. The missile did not explode above the city like the three before. It drove right into the ground and then a deafening explosion followed.

 Vol 17 11-2

    ¡°That¡¯s basically the current situation. This hydrogen bomb exploded after it entered the ground. Its goal is to destroy the extremely tough military infrastructure. I believe the robots are reduced to a point where we can take. Rest for three hours. We can attack once the temperature cools.¡±

    Xuan muttered as he looked out at the dust that was brought up hundreds of meters in the sky. He ignored Zheng who was looking at him with the eyes of a murderer and the rest of the members who were utterly shocked. The hundreds of thousands of the American army were erased from the Earth in an instant.

    ¡°Can I dirty my hands... in order to survive?¡± Zheng once asked himself. His answer was he could dirty his hands but not his heart.

    ¡°Can I dirty my heart... in order to survive?¡±

    Once a person resorted to any means necessary in order to survive, would he still be the same person? If he could abandon hisrades and live by standing on their dead bodies, or seize points and rewards from the newbies like those teams he encounter, would he still be himself at that point?

    So he could not dirty his heart in order to survive. He would not be the same person once his heart strayed away. If he wasn¡¯t him anymore, what difference was it from dying?

    Yet, could he dirty his hands for the people he cared?

    Zheng was originally furious. He wanted to beat Xuan up terribly. He could stand the typical schemes. There was no way to avoid all casualty in a war. However, gloom and guilt covered his heart when hundreds of thousands of people were used as bait then killed for just a n.

    Zheng stopped himself from taking pointless actions. It was useless to beat up Xuan who had no sense of pain. The best thing he could do was calm down and think over the uing steps.

    The truth was his hands were stained with blood since entering this realm. Just like how he killed the troops in Starship Troopers in order to survive. The excuse he gave himself was those troops were going to die anyway. So painless death by him was better than dying to the bugs. But now, there was no more excuse he could find for the death of the soldiers.

    ¡°There¡¯s no way to redeem what has already happened. The core of the problem is myck of power. If I am strong enough to ovee the number of robots, you wouldn¡¯t have to resort to such n and turn hundreds of thousands of people into baits... I can not ept your methods but I will carry out my duty as the leader, to protect my team and to lead my team to live on.¡± Zheng sounded bitter, yet determined.

    Xuan nodded quietly as he continued to stare at the dust in the sky. After some time passed, he said. ¡°We can enter in approximately half an hour.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t hold you ountable for what can¡¯t be reverted. However, I have my principles. If you drag so many innocent people into your n again, I will still stop you.¡± Zheng said. He stood up and looked to the distance.

    The U.S. was done. The guilt had taken arge part of his mind but he could still see that the U.S. was done after Xuan struck them so hard.

    ¡°The civilizations on Earth will likely fall back a hundred years after the robot disaster. However, it might be a good thing for some nations and ethnic groups. When everyone starts at the same starting line and carries the same shame of being weak, the diligence and courage of each nation¡¯s people will decide who could climb to the top.¡± Lan quietly said from behind.

    It seemed like she recovered a little after Zheng actively sought to take to her. Though her tone was still rather indifferent.

    Zheng nodded. He estimated the time then stood up. ¡°We will ambush the fortress now. Visibility near the fortress is very low. So Lan will use psyche scan and send the information to each of us. Zero, find a high point on the outeryer of the fortress and snipe with the help of Soul Link. Kill off any robot that is still alive andes out. Heng, your duty is to protect Zero. Your bow doesn¡¯t work as well in narrow spaces. TengYi, Lan, Xuan, and ChengXiao stay here. WangXia, Gando and I will execute the ambush. Our mission isn¡¯t to kill the robots but to dash inside and obtain the AllSpark.¡±

    Xuan interrupted him. ¡°I wille with you. I made a little breakthrough on using the Lambda Driver. I shouldn¡¯t be far off from you in terms ofbat ability.¡±

    Zheng looked at Xuan with surprise. He did not really concur with nonbat members participating in a fight directly. However, if Xuan said this, he should be confident with himself. The Lambda Driver was powerful and left a deep impression from its testing back in God¡¯s dimension. Zheng didn¡¯t stop Xuan. He nodded then began running to the center of the explosion.

    The dust brought up by the explosion rose hundreds of meters high. Visibility was reduced to less than a hundred meters as the team entered the explosion area. And this number continued to decline as the radiation covered dust fell from the sky. In the end, they could only see up to ten meters. Anything beyond was masked in gray. This did not cause any huge issue though due to the existence of the psyche force user. As they team advanced forward,rge amount of ruined metal came into their views. They could make out the original forms of some pieces, mostly metal arms, legs, or parts of a robot, but they did not see any whole robot.

    The ground was wiped t. The remaining structures from St. Louis and the metallic structures built by the Decepticons all disappeared. The ground had cracks and appeared zed. The heat turned the ground into ss. It was still burning after so much time had passed.

    ¡°We are here.¡± Images from the psyche scan showed a hole several thousand meters wide and nearly a thousand meter in depth in front. What was shocking was a translucent light field deep below the ground. The sight verified Xuan¡¯s spection that the robots had a barrier like technology. The hydrogen bombs alone could not break open the core of the base and not to mention annihting the robots.

    ¡°Lets... go!¡± The American army had been killed by the hydrogen bomb but the outer and middleyer of the fortress were also destroyed along with their deaths. Only the core area a thousand meters under the ground remained. It would beme to let the negative feelings ovee him at this point. Zheng did not mention the army again. He had Zero and Heng stand by on a high point and gave Lan a few advices. Then he stepped onto the Sky Stick and brought the others down.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go fight! Feeling terrible right now. I want to let it all out in a fight!¡± Zheng did not mention the army but he felt a fire burning in his heart. He wanted to find a battlefield and kill a few thousand robots to sooth the fire. As he unsheathed Tiger¡¯s Soul, the adverse aura added to the fire and multiplied the killing intent he had.

    The refined Qi covered Tiger¡¯s Soul and reduced the adverse aura by a bit. Zheng did not try to restraint the aura though. All he had at this time was a sea of killing intent. The Sky Stick flew down nearly a thousand meters. As it reached twenty meters from the barrier, Zheng roared then leaped at the barrier. The sword shed downward. A faint image of a white tiger appeared around him. The sword cut through the barrier and the Sky Stick flew inside.

    The other three people heard Zheng shouted. ¡°We are going to put our lives on the line. Xuan, put away the Sky Stick. WangXia, n sma bombs over the ce. Gando, destroy wreak havoc with all your firepower. Let¡¯s destroy the Decepticon¡¯s base!¡±

 Vol 17 12-1

    The anger within Zheng was one of mixed feelings that he couldn¡¯t describe. The core of it was his guilt toward the hundreds of thousands of soldiers who died and his sense of helplessness in changing this situation. This helpless sensation had begun to umte long before this event. The precise time chased back to when he first entered this realm.

    Helplessness when faced with the movie worlds, when ced in a fate unknown to him, when the end was no where to be seen. He strived to be stronger, yet there were still so many stronger than him. This weight continued to exert so much pain. And there were the times he did things against his heart in order to survive.

    Humans weren¡¯t robots. They weren¡¯t protagonists in novels who could ughter people the moment they appeared in texts. He was merely an office worker. He had been changing himself, bing stronger, but his heart was not the heart of a monster. His heart was still the heart when he was a normal office worker!

    How could he not feel lost after he encountered so many deaths and endured so much pain? How could he not feel angry? The anger of hisck of control and of fate!

    A thousand meters beneath the ground. Tiger¡¯s Soul shed open the barrier and revealed a corridor made of metal. The corridor was thirty meters tall and seventy meters wide. It could be seen that the hydrogen bomb had crushed this corridor. The barrier that just appeared was created in a rush. That was why Zheng was able to sh it open in one hit. The four people moved into the corridor.

    ¡°Gando, remember. If we seized the AllSpark, grab it and fly back the way we came. Once you exit this corridor, activate the electric jet system and fly as fast as you can to as far as you can. I will cut the corridor off and have WangXia detonate the bombs we nt once you left into the corridor. It will stop the robots chasing you. It takes an hour after we obtained the AllSpark to return... So please. Even if you are going to die, hand the AllSpark to Zero before you die!¡±

    Gando felt as if a knife stabbed into his heart. He could not see Zheng¡¯s expression since he was inside the Valkyrie. But a sense of terror suddenly fell upon him. He felt as though a cold, sharp sword was there right next to him. The sharpness made him shiver.

    Perhaps Zheng had not noticed it himself. His eyes at the moment looked sharp as a de. He appeared to be walking casually with Tiger¡¯s Soul in his hand, but every step he took embedded the floor with a three centimeters deep footprint. Gando could not easily see the floor but WangXia and Xuan saw them clearly. As they looked to Zheng again, he looked nothing like the Zheng they knew. The killing intent he exerted was overwhelming. It felt like he would swing his de at the next person he saw.

    Xuan frowned and said to WangXia in a low voice. ¡°This is far enough. nt as much sma bombs as you have here then you can go back up first. Zheng isn¡¯t looking right. It seems simr to the berserk state of the fourth stage that you mentioned. If that¡¯s the case...¡± Xuan frowned further, like something was making him think.

    WangXia nodded without a word. He stopped then took the Sky Stick from Xuan and began nting mines and timed bombs. In reality, he was starting to panic. He couldn¡¯t be sure but he could tell a sense of determination from Xuan¡¯s words. Was something unexpected going to happen in this mission?

    (Has Zheng¡¯s berserk state returned? Is it going to be dangerous for Xuan?)

    WangXia¡¯s hesitation and worry aside, Zheng said. ¡°Are you worrying that I am going berserk again?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xuan said candidly. ¡°It¡¯s what I am worrying. There is no information rted to what the fourth stage is about because it reaches into the gicyer and a person¡¯s consciousness. In simpler words, it¡¯s influencing gics with a person¡¯s consciousness, which I can not understand. Since I can not understand, I will choose not to trust you for the time being.¡±

    Zheng looked at Xuan. His gaze was still sharp as a de. It was an expression he never had before. He turned his head away and said. ¡°I do not know the scientific reasoning behind the fourth stage. But I want to let you know that I did not return to the initial berserk state.¡±

    Zheng suddenly charged forward as he finished his sentence. Several robots of varying sizes appeared in front of the corridor. The front most robot fired an energy bullet at them. Zheng and Xuan dodged it swiftly. The bullet hit the Valkyrie then exploded. The explosion was on par with an anti-tank missile.

    Zheng was extremely quick. He activated instant Destruction and Shoru the instant he dodged the bullet and rushed to the robot with a speed beyond what the bare eyes could capture. The robot was not so big at four meters tall. It was also quick to react. It flipped backward. Its hands pushed off the floor and threw itself back.

    ¡°Trying to run?¡± Zheng¡¯s expression was colder than he ever was.

    Tiger¡¯s Soul shed forward the instant the robot¡¯s hands touched the floor. A mist like white light de flew across. He retrieved his sword. The robot only backed two meters when its body shattered into pieces and fell to the ground. That one sh cut the robot into thousands of little pieces. The pieces then exploded, causing a storm inside the corridor.

    The remaining robots weren¡¯t weak either. They were hugely different from the ones destroyed in the surface. A ten meter tall robot shook its shoulders and transformed them into gatling cannons. The cannons fired a series of energy bullets. Explosions followed one after another in the corridor. Another seven meter tall robot leaped backward then transformed into a tank in two seconds. Its muzzle roared.

    Before the third robot could take action, the gatling cannon robot suddenly flew backward. A man with a red sword stood at where it was. Zheng kicked the robot away then threw out Tiger¡¯s Soul. The tank exploded. The third robot seemingly saw a white tiger biting at the tank¡¯s barrel. The next moment, Zheng was standing on the remains of the tank. He pulled Tiger¡¯s Soul out of the remains. A white misty aura swirled away. Two spiky, ck bat wings spread out from his back and shredded his clothes. The wings opened up to three meters long.

    ¡°You can not protect the people important to you without power. You can not fulfill the petty wishes you have without power. You can only do things against your heart without power!¡± A crimson redness overtook Zheng¡¯s eyes. He bit his teeth and uttered as he turned to thest remaining robot.

    By the time the robot raised its gun, Zheng was already standing behind it. The energy bullet exploded inside the barrel and the robot also exploded.

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± Gando shouted in shock. ¡°Man, that¡¯s too impressive. I heard they talk about the terrifying power of Zheng in the fourth stage when he went berserk and thought that was an exaggeration. The fourth stage is too strong. He doesn¡¯t even need us to wipe out all the robots here!¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°It can¡¯t be the berserk state. Otherwise, his sword wouldnd on me first, given how much he hates me. Which means that this is the intermediate fourth stage?¡±

    Xuan pondered for a moment. Zheng¡¯s speed was astonishing right now. Xuan didn¡¯t have the time the think and said to Gando. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The mission has just begun. Charge into the core of the base, seize the AllSpark, then run. Their target is only the AllSpark. We will dy them for some time. As long as they can¡¯t get their hands on the AllSpark again, we will be safe. Charge!¡±

    Ahead of them, Zheng left behind a trail of metal remains. With the eyes of a de and wings on his back, he charged through the corridor like a demon. Nothing moved on the path he went through, whether it be living or dead.

 Vol 17 12-2

    There was a dark side within every person, and simrly, a bright side. No human could exist as pure evil or good. Such inconsistency was how we were.

    Zheng was also feeling contradicting. He did not want to go against his heart and let the hundreds of thousands of soldiers die, yet he also wanted to protect hisrades, to survive this movie without casualty. This contradicting thought prevented him from denouncing Xuan. However, he could not peacefully face his true self and decided to run away from it. He handed everything to his instincts in the unlocked mode, the him that resided in the depth of his DNA.

    (Perhaps... there¡¯s really a demon hiding in my DNA...) He felt suchfort after he let loose of himself, giving his control to the demon in his DNA. If he must describe thisfort in a word, it would be freedom. A freedom of both his mind and body, as though he could fly through the sky in an instant and split the earth in halves. He nearly drowned himself in this feeling, if it wasn¡¯t thest bit of reason held him back.

    However, this feeling was amazing. And this power... overwhelming!

    Zheng felt as though time returned to the moment he unlocked the fourth stage when they went to steal the prototype T virus in Resident Evil. He experienced this same delightful sensation. By the time he woke up, all the evolved Lickers had been ughtered. This power was hiding inside his DNA all along. Whether it was good or bad, and whether he could return to himself again or not... was not questions he would consider now.

    Zheng sprinted among the iing energy bullets. There was space big enough for someone to move through inside the seemingly crowded waves of bullets. Zheng¡¯s reaction speed was fast enough to catch this space. Soru gave him faster movement speed than the bullets. He sprinted through the corridor in the blink of an eye. Zheng¡¯s hand wed at the front most robot. It was not too big, only five meters tall. After his hand wed across smoothly, the robot was torn up into five sections at its chest. Zheng then kicked the remains of the robot off a few dozen meters away, knocking down numerous robots in the way.

    Strong. Incredibly strong. This adjective perfectly suited to the Zheng in this moment. His w was tougher than the alloy body of the robot, and destroyed it in one hit.

    Zheng did not pause after kicking the robot away. He charged up then shed his sword downward. A mist like white light de shed across. The destroyed robot and those knocked down were shredded into centimeter big pieces under this sh. Tiger¡¯s Soul was nothing like a weapon anymore after the upgrade. It was closer to a magical item used by Cultivators.

    The explosions and intense heat did not deter Zheng, as he walked toward the fires. He could not count how many robots he destroyed on the way, hundreds or even a thousand. These robots weren¡¯t the newly created ones. These could all transformed. Their movements were quick and agile, almost as agile as the Valkyrie when Gando entered the unlocked mode. Their firepower filled the corridor with explosions the moment Zheng appeared. Still, Zheng went against such firepower and destroyed all of them. Most importantly, he did not even activate Explosion. He merely used a few instances of instant Destruction.

    Three minutes passed since the party entered the corridors. Xuan and Gando were almost sprinting this whole time despite Zheng being the one fighting. His breakthroughs were too fast that Xuan and Gando were barely catching up. The three of them charged through the main path and did not clear out the branching paths. As such, while they advanced, over a hundred robots came out from the branching paths and chased them.

    ¡°Would you call this sandwiching?¡± Gando shouted. ¡°Xuan! Didn¡¯t you say the final hydrogen bomb would clear out most robots? What¡¯s with this? I will haunt you if I die here!¡±

    Xuan nced at the Valkyrie. His tone remained calm. ¡°This is the best case among my expectations. The four hydrogen bombs destroyed tens of thousands of robots. We would be nothing in front of those numbers. A single volley could kill our whole team. That won¡¯t be a battle, but war. An individual¡¯s power is always insignificant in a war.¡±

    Gando paused for a second then continued to shout. ¡°Then what should we do now? It¡¯s good that Zheng became so strong but I can¡¯t be confident that he won¡¯t turn his sword at us. That thing is simply scary. One sh and a bunch of robots turned to pieces. If itnds on us, we are going to be human spaghetti. There¡¯s also a hundred robots chasing from behind. I don¡¯t think I have the power to bring the AllSpark up to the ground even if we were to obtain it!¡±

    Xuan said in a serious tone. ¡°I don¡¯t care what you think. This is a battle of nopromises. Do you wish to beg the Decepticons for mercy? Or live a little longer from running? Don¡¯t kid me! Gando, I know you never wanted to die since the moment you entered this realm. And what¡¯s the oue? If it weren¡¯t for the members of the team, you would have died in Starship Troopers. It¡¯s the same here. Fight with your life if you don¡¯t want to die. Don¡¯t keep asking like a child. We must seed. Otherwise the Decepticons will only keep growing. Remember. You can not drop the AllSpark even at the cost of your life!¡±

    The corridor brightened up. A huge open area appeared in front of them. A metallic cube floated in the center. The cube was not more than two meters in length. Intense electricity flowed down from the cube into the floor. It seemed like a pir of lightning.

    Nearly three thousand robots stood in this open area. Their guns fired at the exit of the corridor without a word. The explosions forced Xuan and Gando back inside. Zheng was the only one who charged out with his insane speed.

    He moved into the crowd of robots. Tiger¡¯s Soul shed across, sending out mist like light des. All the robots within fifty meters of him were shredded after a few strikes. As the robots exploded, he borrowed from the force of explosion and rushed toward the lightning pir.

    Dong! Zheng¡¯s hand wed at a red robot but a light shed in front of it. He only chipped off some scraps. The robot¡¯s armor looked vivid as if it was painted.

    ¡°Starscream! Don¡¯t fear! The newly evolved phase shift armor can defend against his attacks as long as you have energy! In this room, energy is never a problem for us! Protect the AllSark!¡±

    Nearest to the AllSpark was a huge robot almost fifteen meters tall. A rainbow of colors were shing on its armor. It appeared to be more advanced than Starscream¡¯s armor. This was probably the leader of the Decepticons, Megatron. He looked hundreds of times more powerful than the broken Optimus Prime. The AllSpark had probably bestowed him the power during these days.

    Failing the w, Zheng readied Tiger¡¯s Soul for another attack. However, a brilliant light shed over Starscream. The brightness of his armor declined and then an invisible shockwave struck Zheng. This force was powerful enough to knock Zheng back over ten meters. He pped his wings to halt himself in the air. However, he was twenty meters away from Starscream at this point. Countless bullets hit him and covered the ce he was on with explosions. Zheng couldn¡¯t break out from the rain of bullets at once.

    Back at the corridor, Gando attempted several times to rush out. He valued his life dearly but he knew Zheng was the core of the team, and especially this battle. Once Zheng died, it would be the end of them. However, the sight of the firepower of these thousands of robots extinguished his courage time and time again. Before he decided whether to charge out, he noticed Xuan pressed his sses. His eyes turned sharp.

    (The heck? Are main characters with sharp eyes the trend nowadays?)

    While Gando was confused, Xuan moved. He disappeared from Gando¡¯s sight the next instant.

 Vol 17 13-1

    What was the reason of our existence? In the freedom that felt beyond the bounds of nature, there was no pain and no worry. All problems could be solved with the snap of a finger. This ce seemed like Nirvana in Buddhism, a ce so free and peaceful.

    Yet, was it true to what he was feeling?

    Zheng finally realized why the gap between him and his clone was so wide. It was a gap that was more than just strength. There was a difference in mindset and in perseverance. He was far, far behind his clone in these aspects.

    The hibernating genes from the ancient times were awaken at the beginning of the fourth stage in order to optimize one¡¯s body. These awakened genes would inevitably affect the person¡¯s mind, or even seize control of it. The enormous killing intent that filled Zheng¡¯s mind was one such case.

    This influence only grew more intense as one advanced further into the fourth stage. Then once it reached the point where the person was on the brink of crossing over to the intermediate fourth stage, the condition that Zheng was experiencing would strike him. It was an opportunity. Because if he could ovee this condition, his will and mind would be tempered to the degree where he could easily suppress the negative effect from the fourth stage.

    However, if he were to fail, then his mind might perhaps fall into a bottomless abyss. There, he would keep fighting until death took him, or he would go insane and ughter everything in sight, or his personality bing totally different, and maybe even trigger a chaos of the energy inside his body, leading to an explosion. This condition was simr to the Heart¡¯s Devil that was mentioned in legends and literatures, and simr to the path of Cultivation. Every major breakthrough would be apanied by illusions, whether they were of women, killings, pleasure, or freedom.

    Zheng was experiencing that utmost freedom. Freed of all boundaries and omnipotent.

    Perhaps when a mortal ascended from the peak of the fourth stage to the energy maniption of the fifth stage, the chain effect generated by the rebound of energy was what a Heavenly Tribtion was.

    Zheng only pondered up to this point. He had even given up his body control in this freedom. It felt as though all he wanted was freedom. Fortunately, the consciousness that governed his body seemed like one born forbat and killing. Itsbat intuition was much stronger than his. Every movement and every gic adjustment brought forth immense power. His body had killed over a thousand high level robots and yet, it hadn¡¯t even entered Explosion. This power was way beyond what Zheng possessed.

    However, if this were to continue, he didn¡¯t know how much longer would his consciousness persist. It might merge into nature and then disappear... just like his clone.

    The bat wings spread open as countless bullets sted him in the air. Red mes rose from the wings just like the ability he exchanged, although in a deeper color and more concentrated. If this color were a little deeper and concentrated, it would be dark red, or even ck. The me enveloped around the dargonshard barrier. The seemingly intense explosions did not cause any damage to him, although people were not able to see it from outside.

    Back to Xuan who disappeared in front of Gando after he pressed his sses. His speed exceeded the visual detection from the Valkyrie¡¯s system. It was on par with Zheng¡¯s Soru. Gando was shocked for a moment because it was impossible for Xuan to possess such power.

    Xuan was over fifty meters away on the boarder of the open space the next second. Even the robots were not able to catch his movements. He flicked his hands then two Gauss pistols appeared in his palms. The pistols glowed as he crossed the pistols in front. A peculiar wave enveloped his whole person.

    Several heavily armored robots carryingrge barreled cannons were the first to notice Xuan. They quickly turned around and aimed their cannons toward Xuan¡¯s direction.

    Once Xuan crossed his arms, he sprinted forward. The pistols fired at every direction without him looking. His hands moved so fast that they seemed to leave behind a trail of afterimages. nking sounds came from the robots without rhythm. The front most one suddenly felt its legs trembled. The legs started to break apart from the joints. The break down moved to its hip, arms, head and chest. Needle sized holes filled its body. And then it exploded.

    The other robots near Xuan fell in the same fate. They did not even get to fire their weapons. As Xuan ran past the robots, they were all pierced with countless needles then exploded. He approached a hundred meters to the AllSpark in just a few seconds.

    ¡°Stop him! Thundercracker!¡± Megatron roared from next to the AllSpark. Xuan was still far away but it was only a matter of minutes if he were to continue at this pace. The power of his pistols struck fear into Megatron. The robot that had been destroyed by them so far did not possess phase shift armor but if such power hit the AllSpark, the oue was destructive.

    A huge multi-barreled tank turned around. Its armor was vibrant, obvious to the eye that it possessed the phase shift armor. The shots through its barrels were not physical bullets but energy beams.

    Xuan was surrounded by robots. Endless bullets were firing at him. The path that he ran past was filled with craters from the explosions which never paused for even an instant. The physical shells, energy bullets, anti-tank missiles, and now the energy beams cut off all possible paths of escape. The tiny amount of energy within the dragonshard had no way of defending them.

    Under the vision of all the robots, Xuan jumped before the energy beams hit. He stepped onto the beams, causing waves of ripples. Yet, there was no explosion. Xuan leaped again from the energy beams as if they were physical objects. He dived into a group of robots. Gun-kata using the Gauss pistols shredded these robots in one round.

    ¡°No! Impossible!¡± Megatron and over a dozen robots possessing phase shift armors cried. Their scientific knowledge could not exin this phenomenon that broke thews of physics. A physical object did not melt or cause any explosion when it stepped on energy.

    (I can leap through!) Xuan activated the hypnotizing device when he pressed on his sses. Its effect did not reach his expectation but it could still allowed him to enter a hypnotized state for five minutes. The hypnosis was confidence, unparalleled confidence! The belief that he could ovee any difficulty in front of him.

    Xuan could onlye up with a hypothesis behind the theory that operated Lambda Driver. The process and application impossible to realize. But that was enough. When this belief pierced through thew of cause and effect, it could definitely achieve the oue!

    (I can make the jump!) Xuan jumped over twenty meters high, beyond what his body would have allowed. He aimed the pistols at Thundercracker, who also turned its barrels at him.

    (I can pierce through it!) The two parties fired their weapons simultaneous. The needle bullets collided with the energy beam. A rainbow of colors burst from the point of collision. There was a peculiar field covering the the needle bullets. Time felt as though it slowed to a halt. All the robots turned their vision to the center of the collision. The needle bullets pushed through the energy beam bit by bit. As the energy beam scattered, the needles hit the main body of the tank.

    The needles ignited sparks on the vibrant phase shift armor, but that was only the beginning. They then drilled through the armor and pierced into the tank. Thundercracker exploded the same time Xuannded on the floor.

 Vol 17 13-2

    The unexpected disy of power by Xuan was the final push Gando needed to make his decision. While Zheng and Xuan attracted the attention of the robots in front, and those chasing from behind were getting near, he finally charged out of the corridor. He felt rather remorseful. If he knew the situation would turn out this way, he would not havee down. Although Xuan said only a small number of robots survived underneath, but could you call this a small number?

    Either path was a difficult decision for Gando. There were only around a hundred robotsing from behind, but if those possess same strength as the ones in the open area, it would only require ten to take Gando down. He didn¡¯t have the ws, teeth, and sword of Zheng nor did he have the schemes of Xuan to bury the human and robot armies at once, plus Xuan¡¯s strength was progressing toward an insane level. Gando was only a hooligan who drove in underground racing. He never wanted to fight the Transformers.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Gando roared as he stepped into the area, or rather, it was a cry of fright. He entered the unlocked mode at the same time. The sma jet system of the Valkyrie was activated to its full potential. Then it charged toward the AllSpark.

    Some of the Decepticons kept their attention to the exit of the corridor due to the fact two inhumanly powerful humans had already came out. These two from a lower tier species possessed powers beyond their imagination.

    Gando¡¯s Valkyrie wasn¡¯t as powerful as the original Valkyrie depicted in the anime. The original could fall from outer space onto the ground in Earth, smash through a bridge in the process, and stille out intact. His Valkyrie was obviously not as tough.

    Over ten energy bullets flew toward the Valkyrie as soon as it entered the area. Despite the speed of the sma jet system, five bullets still managed to hit the Valkyrie¡¯s barrier. The intense explosions dropped its energy reserver bar a big notch. Before the Valkyrie flew through a hundred meters in the explosions, Gando felt an abrupt vibration. A robot grabbed the Valkyrie¡¯s leg. It was five meters big but extremely agile. It then swung the Valkyrie toward the floor.

    While the Valkyrie was being smashed to the floor, Gando used the sma jet system to push it into a spin. A crackling sound followed. The force exerted by the jet system torn the robot¡¯s arm off. Gando did not dare to follow up with an attack though. He was neither Xuan nor Zheng. A volley from the thousands of robots could make him history. As soon as he freed the Valkyrie from the robot, it lunged forward. The jet system was activated once again and pushed the Valkyrie ahead.

    ¡°I DON¡¯T WANT TO DIE!¡±

    Redness overtook Gando¡¯s eyes. The extreme speed allowed him to dodge most of the energy bullets but the Valkyrie¡¯s energy reserve continued to drop fiercely. Yet, he was past the point of no return. There was only the AllSpark in his eyes, and nothing else.

    Pah! The Valkyrie¡¯s leg was grabbed again. Gando instinctively attempted to spin again. However, it was ineffective as the Valkyrie was smashed onto the ground. The Valkyrie did not break down but he was almost knocked out from the impact. Gando looked through the screen but the sight terrified him. It was Zheng roaring and stepping on top of the Valkyrie.

    Zheng came down while Xuan drew away the Decepticons. His figure looked more striking than before. The bat wings were burning with a dark me, only one step away from turningpletely ck. It appeared as though he was carrying a sea of fire on his back. ck markings covered his body. They seemed like rune words or simr type of symbols. His eyes werepletely red. Two tiny horns grew out from the sides of his head. Zheng did not look like a human anymore.

    ¡°Zheng? Zheng?¡± Gando was shocked. But the reply was a punch.

    Zheng punched the Valkyrie¡¯s head. A muffled nk followed. He did not punch through the robot, only denting the armor, which almost squeezed into the cockpit. The Valkyrie lived up to its Extra Over Technology for sustaining a hit from Zheng.

    Seeing that he failed to destroy the robot, Zheng roared to the sky. Suddenly, dozens of energy bullets hit his body before he could continue to attack. The dragonshard barrier was shattered at once. All its energy was depleted. Berserk Zheng did not have the thought to recharge the dragonshard. Thus, the following bullets all came near his body and then blocked off by the dark me.

    ¡°Aouh!¡± Zheng turned his head abruptly. He didn¡¯t finish his roar before he approached the robots using Soru the next second. He wed with one hand while swung Tiger¡¯s Soul with the other. He seemed closer to a maniac than fighting an actual battle. A few seconds of explosionster, the floor was covered with metal remains. Zheng stabbed Tiger¡¯s Soul into the floor then pried off a piece of steel seventy meter squares big. He entered Destruction, grabbed the steel with his hand then pped it on the robots as if he was swatting a fly. All the robots underneath exploded. He marched forward while holding the steel with one hand and pping it on the robots in the way.

    Gando was dumfounded. He never knew you could fight the Transformers this way. It really depicted the saying that those with power would not want to touch the crazy, especially crazies who didn¡¯t care for their own lives. As Gando was thinking, he saw Zheng pping the steel piece at him. His mind immediately turned nk.

    Zheng¡¯s consciousness was still awake despite having no control over his body. He knew he was attacking his own team. Yet, he had no concern over the act. He became indifferent to everything including surviving, going against his heart, and feeling helplessness over fate. There was nothing he needed to care about in this state. Not even his own life, so why care about other people¡¯s lives? This hit would be the death of Gando. There was no more revival for him.

    The gap between human and demon was merely a thought away. (I have to wake him!)

    ¡°Zheng! Do you still remember you said everyone will live on?¡±

    An incredibly loud voice came from the other end. The voice was so loud it created a shock wave. Several robots close to its origin immediately copsed as the sound shattered their parts.

    The steel piece was only two meters away from the Valkyrie when the voice reached his ears. Zheng trembled violently. The state of nature his mind exploded and he halted his hand.

    Zheng vomited a mouthful of blood. His blood was burning with the dark me and evaporated as soon as it left his body. It was obvious his mind was waking up. The ck markings on his body turned into tiny scales as he regained control over his body. Scales were also forming on his wings. The horns on his head disappeared. The dark me also dissipated after the transformation finished on his wings.

    ¡°You said you will lead everyone to live on. Do you still want to meet your clone again? Or do you choose to run away?¡± Xuan¡¯s voice came through again, though not as loud as before.

    Zheng took a deep breath then howled. He threw the steel piece to a group of robots. Before the next round of fire came, he sprinted over to the Valkyrie, grabbed its leg, and threw it toward the AllSpark. At the same time, he charged at Megatron using Soru.

    ¡°Live on together! I still remember it! But howe you became so strong?¡± Zheng shouted then shed Tiger¡¯s Soul at Megatron.

 Vol 17 14-1

    The target of Tiger¡¯s Soul was the most unique robot among all. One with an armor shifting between a rainbow of colors, Megatron. The colors were bright and vibrant and more eye catching than any of the phase shift armors. The mist of Tiger¡¯s Soul enveloped the whole of Megatron. A screeching sound followed. It was as though one was scratching a piece of steel with a knife. Tiger¡¯s Soul sliced through, carrying along a few pieces of scraps. Megatron was barely touched. Though the colors on its armor dimmed a little.

    Megatron was the nearest object to the AllSpark. A stream of lightning roughly one meter in diameter rose from the ground and entered its body after the attack. Its armor recovered its brightness. The scraps on the floor melted into a liquid like mercury. The liquid formed into a mini Megatron, about the size of a man¡¯s palm. However, this mini Megatron fired mini bullets and missiles.

    ¡°Eh?¡± Zheng was surprised. He retrieved Tiger¡¯s Soul then summoned a dark me that swept over to the mini Megatron. The me was a condensed form of the Red me. After he regained control over his consciousness, Zheng added refined Qi into this me. He didn¡¯t even know how powerful the me had be.

    Sizzz. The me melted the floor along with the mini Megatron. It was as though he burned through a piece of wax. There was no explosions or anything.

    Megatron roared. The colors on its armor rippled. It was the same attack Zheng witnessed from Starscream. He rushed over to Megatron without a second thought. A kick struck Megatron¡¯s abdomen before the attack came out. The force created a dent on the vibrant armor and carried both Zheng and Megatron forward nearly fifty meters.

    The Valkyrie had justnded on where Megatron was standing. Gando nearly vomited from the force Zheng exerted on him. He recognized this wasn¡¯t the time for it as there were robots all around. In under two seconds, he controlled the Valkyrie to push itself up from the floor then tumbled toward the AllSpark.

    (This lightning pir looks like it¡¯s going to roast the Valkyrie and me into a piece of charcoal...) Gando hesitated the moment he approached the AllSpark. The power of the lightning seemed terrifying. But then several energy bullets exploded behind him and brought his mind back from the hesitation. He sprinted toward the AllSpark without turning around to take a look.

    Xuan was standing behind Gando. His sses disappeared or perhaps they were destroyed duringbat. However, the sharpness on his eyes was still there. Spots in his hair had turned white. He didn¡¯t appeared to be in a good condition.

    There was seemingly an invisible wall in front of Xuan. The endless stream of bullets and explosions caused ripples on this invisible wall. But the wall was extremely sturdy and felt intact after all these explosions. There were still over a thousand Decepticons remaining after Zheng and Xuan¡¯s massacre. Their firepower nearly covered this whole wall.

    (I can block it... but there are too many...) A wavering thought rose in Xuan¡¯s mind. His rational mind verified the number of robots while blocking their attacks. Thebined firepower of these robots were simply too powerful. A crack finally appeared in Xuan¡¯s mind after nearly four minutes of hypnosis. He began to realize there were too many robots.

    A sizzling sound came from the invisible wall. A dozen tiny cracks surfaced on the wall. It looked as if it was about to break apart. Xuan¡¯s hair continued to turn white in a visible rate. It would probably take a minute at most before all his hair turned white.

    While Xuan blocked the fires, Gando did not waste any time. The sight from his peripheral vision scared him enough already. He knew if it wasn¡¯t for Xuan, he would have died. He activated the sma jet system and charged into the lightning pir. Thunderous crackling sound struck his ears. But there was neither the pain nor explosion he expected. The lightning seeped into the Valkyrie. And then he seized the AllSpark in the Valkyrie¡¯s arms.

    At the same time, Zheng and Megatron got up from the floor. Zheng was strong but he could not destroy Megatron in a short period of time. The light de could not slice through Megatron¡¯s vibrant armor. Fist-gun in instant Destruction could not pierce it. The dark me and refined Qi couldn¡¯t burn through it either. Megatron would periodically use the rippling attack, which wasn¡¯t able to damage Zheng but it would knock him away. At this rate, this fight would take over an hour to see an oue.

    Megatron and most of the Decepticons gone insane the moment Gando carried the AllSpark away from the lightning pir. Part of the robots transformed into various kinds of flying vehicles and charged at the invisible wall, without regard for their lives upon impact. Megatron knocked Zheng away with a shockwave then transformed into a shuttle with a pointed head and charged at Gando.

    Both team China and the Decepticons knew the situation hade to the most critical moment. Team China only needed to survive an hour after the AllSpark was destroyed, while the Decepticons had no future if they lost the AllSpark. So both parties had put their lives on the table.

    Zheng gripped his hands. His blood energy and Qi rushed toward his heart.

    (My body has be so strong. I can almost reach Explosion level without using any energy. If I activate Destruction, I can reach thirty seconds or more with the energy from the mithril rings!) Zheng shouted as he entered Destruction.

    Time seemingly slowed down. Megatron and the phase shift armor possessing robots were the fastest objects on the field. They had transformed into rocket like shuttles. Zheng also saw Xuan on the far side. His hair had nearly turned all white. Cracks were filling the invisible wall. It looked as though it would break apart soon. Zheng reached for the eight little gs from his pocket. He channeled the refined Qi into the gs then threw them over to Xuan.

    The gs grew as they traveled just like how they were when Luo YingLong used them. Eight gs surrounded Xuan the moment the wall shattered. Energy bullets sted the gs but they did not budge an inch. Xuan copsed inside.

    On the other hand, Gando flew up carrying the AllSpark in his arms. The Decepticons didn¡¯t attack him due to the AllSpark. As soon as he reached mid air, he turned toward the corridor with the sma jet system on full speed. Yet, something grabbed the Valkyrie¡¯s leg after he had only flew a hundred meters.

    ¡°Fly!¡± Zheng used Soru twice and reached the robot that grabbed the Valkyrie. It was one of the robots with phase shift armor. The robot was smashing the Valkyrie to the floor. Zheng snatched its arm then ripped it off along with a screeching sound. His strength in Destruction was powerful enough to tear apart phase shift armor using his bare hands. He then stabbed Tiger¡¯s Soul into the Spark within the robot¡¯s chest using one hand. His other hand held the Valkyrie and threw it toward the corridor.

    ¡°Don¡¯t let go of it even at the cost of your life! The rest of the team will protect you! Go! For the lives of everyone...¡±

    With a loud whistle, the Valkyrie flew across several hundred meters under the huge force from Destruction and went straight into the corridor.

 Vol 17 14-2

    The pain Gando was experiencing was unspeakable. Not because of Zheng and Xuan falling in the swarm of Decepticons but the momentum created from the throw. This force was so enormous that his whole body was pushed against the wall of the cockpit. The Valkyrie then smashed onto a corner of the corridor. Fortunately, hended with his back against the wall, otherwise, the AllSpark would be destroyed.

    The concussion took two seconds to go away. Gando was finally able to see the scene behind. The sea of Decepticons did not attack Zheng just as he expected. They were transforming into flying vehicles and rushing to him. Furthermore, Decepticons were alsoing from the other side of the corridor. He was being sandwiched.

    ¡°Run!¡± Zheng shouted.

    It was as though this shout woke Gando up. He entered the unlocked mode, activated the sma jet system and charged ahead. Despite there being only less than a third of the energy reserve left, Gando had no time to be concerned about energy consumption. He tightly bit his teeth then charged out, right into a Decepticon trying to block him with its arms open.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Gando¡¯s eyes were bloodshot. Any stopping here meant death. He could only live by charging out of the corridor. Gandopletely disregarded the Decepticons chasing behind and focused to his front. The Valkyrie transformed into GERWALK mode and continued toward the Decepticon. Right before the two collided, Gando controlled the Valkyrie to move slightly to the side. The Valkyrie¡¯s saber pierced into the Decepticon using the force of this charge. The de went all the way in up to the hilt. The Valkyrie then stepped onto its shoulder and leaped, then transformed into fighter jet mode. A meter long stream of electricity sted out from its tail and pushed the jet forward.

    Zheng was about to rush to the corridor and destroy the entrance as soon as Gando entered it. However, three shuttles collided onto his back and wings, sending him flying. All the robots around him lost their minds. They ceased use of any weapons and charged at Zheng with their bodies. A series of thumps followed. Over ten Decepticons swarmed on top of him.

    While the Decepticons dyed Zheng, a hundred or more had entered the corridor. All of them were high level enough to transform. There were even several with phase shift armor.

    Zheng roared under the Decepticons seeing the sight. He pushed the robots away with huge force. More immediately leaped at him but shes from Tiger¡¯s Soul along with its mist shredded these robots. Zheng took out the Spear of Osiris at once. Qi, blood energy and refined Qi channeled into the spear at full speed. The refined Qi showed dominating effect on the spear. A hideous monster surfaced and spiraled over the golden spear. It breathed refined Qi from its mouth like it was alive. Its existence was obviously tied to the refined Qi.

    This wasn¡¯t the time for Zheng to ponder further. He threw the Spear of Osiris. A golden light radiated and it was as though the spear into the monster. The monster prated through numerous robots on its way, until it impacted onto the top of the entrance. A loud explosion followed. Fallen rocks buried the entrance. The Spear of Osiris expended all its energy and stayed still on a piece of metal. It returned to its in appearance, a normal golden stick.

    Zheng saw that the corridor was blocked off for at least an hour or two before the Decepticons could clear a way. The copse also buried hundreds of robots. There were close to six hundred Decepticons remaining in this area and shouldn¡¯t be that many chasing after Gando.

    ¡°Whew... Come! Let me see the limit of this body! The genes from ancient demons...¡± Zheng turned around.

    Hundreds of Decepticons stood quietly behind. Along them were Megatron and several robots with phase shift armor. They seemed to have realized the hope of leaving this ce was no more. The Decepticons transformed back to their humanoid forms and wielded their weapons. They fixed their eyes on Zheng with caution. As the first robot pulled the trigger, Zheng could only be seen as a shadow that rushed toward the Decepticons.

    On the other side, thanks to the spacious width of the corridor and the concentration brought forth by the unlocked mode, Gando managed to fly at full speed. Lacking any of the two would have led to him smashing onto the wall from a turn. A few hundred meterster, he felt the intense trembling of the whole corridor followed by the sound of explosion and copse. He expected it, that Zheng would break the entrance to cut off the chases. Only that copse cameter than he thought. But the situation left him with no time to think. He didn¡¯t know how many Decepticons were chasing behind him. The only thing he could do at this point was run, run, and run. Run with his life until he could fly up to the sky!

    (The energy is reaching the bottom! Only ten percent left. I can¡¯t take any energy bullets anymore. A few hits could drain the remaining energy...) Gando¡¯s eyes seemed out of focus as he nced at the energy reserve bar.

    Two robots appear on the screen. They seemed to be of a lower level than the ones that had been chasing him. Their reaction and armor were a step behind the other Decepticons. Still, these robots had energy weapons. Several energy bullets fired at Gando the moment the two parties saw each other.

    (Can¡¯t block them! The dragonshard can¡¯t take them! Or there won¡¯t be enough energy to fly out!) Gando¡¯s concentration heightened to its highest level at this instant where he stood on the line of life and death. Then he felt as though something inside him shattered. His concentration state rose exponentially again. He knew he broke through to the second stage of the unlock mode.

    Gando threw the AllSpark through in between the energy bullets. The Valkyrie transformed into GERWALK mode and slipped through the first two bullets. Then it continued to transform into fighter jet mode and flew past the third bullet as it scraped against the ceiling. The Valkyrie transformed back into humanoid mode and caught the AllSpark before it fell to the floor. The Valkyrie rushed pass the two robots while its sword sliced through them. Two explosions followed one after another from his back. Gando then transformed the Valkyrie back into fighter jet mode and flew ahead.

    The moment Gando flew out from the corridor, Soul Link connected to his mind. Lan asked anxiously. ¡°What¡¯s the situation? What¡¯s happening inside? My scan couldn¡¯t prate. Hurry, tell us!¡±

    Gando¡¯s concentration was all focused on the Valkyrie. He didn¡¯t have the energy to reply as he watched the energy bar deplete. The Valkyrie pushed itself up at its full speed and crossed a thousand meters. Gando climbed out from the hole that was created from the hydrogen bomb. He then flew straight toward Zero.

    ¡°Zero! Protect me! I have no energy left!¡± Gando shouted. Then the Valkyrie dropped straight down from the sky and so was the AllSpark. The Valkyrie and the AllSpark slid along the ground over fifty meters. Yet, they were still a thousand meters away from where the rest of team China were. In just this short period of time, several shuttles flew out from the hole. The first of them possessed a vibrant armor, signaling its level within the Decepticons. It scanned the ground then charged right toward the AllSpark.

    Pah! A Gauss bullet struck the Decepticon¡¯s armor and brought up sparks on the point of impact. Not even the phase shift armor couldpletely negate the force of the Gauss bullet. With a nk, the bullet pierced through from the center of the shuttle and came out its back. The Decepticon hadn¡¯t exploded but it fell from the sky. It couldn¡¯t fight for a while.

    ¡°Gando... I can see you. Don¡¯t worry. They are within the aim of my rifle!¡±

 Vol 17 14-3

    Kampa, Heng, WangXia and YinKong were standing beside Zero. HongLu realized Xuan¡¯s n once the final hydrogen bombnded. He became depressed at the time but his discipline as a strategist kept him up. He ordered Kampa and YinKong to be prepared forbat. As soon as the temperature decreased, they would advance toward the center of explosion, where a grand battle awaited!

    ¡°It¡¯s the first time I feel helpless against someone...¡± HongLu said to the others as he sat on the floor and yed with his hair.

    Lan found it a little funny. She looked at him and said. ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time you met him. Didn¡¯t you feel the same when you lost to Xuan in Resident Evil?¡±

    HongLu replied with a serious tone. ¡°That¡¯s different. I lost to an enemy at the time. Losses are inevitable in a war. A loss is a loss even though humans only have one life. But he¡¯s now one of us!¡±

    Lan smiled and rubbed his hair. She then turned her worried gaze to the distance. ¡°We are the nonbat members so we retreated. ChengXiao¡¯s an exception. But are the rest of them safe?¡±

    HongLu fixed his hair with slight annoyance thenughed. ¡°You underestimated them. We are team China. Team Devil aside, we even defeated team Celestial. We don¡¯t notice our growth because it¡¯s gradual but we are strong! Watch closely... Believe in them. Believe in ourrades!¡±

    Zero watched the robots flew out from the hole. He knew very well the characteristics of the Gauss sniper rifle. This was a weapon with strong advantages and an equally huge disadvantage. The major advantage was its power and range. The rifle could reach satellites in the upper region of the Earth¡¯s atmosphere. As long as it hit its target, even if it was just a finger, the powerful force carried by the bullet would take out the whole arm.

    At the same time, the Gauss sniper rifle possessed a critical weakness, its speed. Aim, fire, reload, aim and fire would take over ten seconds for all actions. This process wouldn¡¯t be considered slow for a normal sniper. But not in the case of the yers!

    Zero held onto the sniper rifle quietly. The radiation filled dust reduced his visibility a lot. However, Psyche Scan and Soul Link enabled him to see the Decepticonsing out. There were three to four hundred of them in various forms of flying vehicles. The first robot was struck down by the Gauss sniper rifle. Yet, that didn¡¯t stop the rest of the Decepticons for even a moment. They had no fear as they charged toward the Valkyrie, or more precisely, the AllSpark.

    Heng breathed out then took an energy stone out from his pocket. He ced the energy stone on the silver bow. By the time the stone dissolved, the bow was drew to a full moon. The elven bloodline didn¡¯t enable him to see through the dust but there were hundreds of robots in front of him. He locked onto the robots with the assist of Soul Link and released the string. Several hundred streams of silver lights flew into the dim radiated dust.

    This AOE attack was the special ability of the silver bow. The attack was fatal to living organisms inrge numbers. There was almost no way of dodging all the streams of light. Of course, Transformers weren¡¯t living organisms... They were much stronger. Plus their form of life was different. A shot through a living organism might not be fatal but it would at least disable its movement for some time. However, this wouldn¡¯t be the case for robots as long as the shot missed the important parts of their body or their energy system. The powerful scene brought forth by the ability only destroyed several Decepticons.

    Zero fired a second shot. A robot exploded in the air. But that was the extend of the attack. Hundreds of robots were less than three hundred meters away from Gando. At the speed of their flight, that was merely three seconds. As the robots were going to swarm the Valkyrie, it climbed up from the ground with its shaking body. The Valkyrie grabbed the AllSpark then began to run toward the team in determined steps.

    ¡°Is this... the desire to survive transcended reality? Can robots run without energy?¡± Heng smiled bitterly as he saw the Valkyrie running toward them. He hesitated on whether to use another energy shot.

    At the same time, Kampa roared and fired with the rapid fire RPG at the distance. A series of explosions followed. The explosions were limited to the area behind the Valkyrie with the assist of Psyche Scan and Soul Link, blocking the flying vehicles.

    Unfortunately, these Decepticons weren¡¯t newly sparked robots. They had been under the power of the AllSpark for some time and thus were able to transform into flying vehicles. Several even possessed phase shift armor. The rockets only halted their movement for a moment. The Decepticons flew through the wall of explosions. Two in front began to transform while they dropped toward the Valkyrie.

    Bang! One of the robots exploded midway during its transformation. The otherpleted and turned into a robot ten meters tall. It grabbed the Valkyrie in its hand and seized the AllSpark from with the other hand the moment itnded on the ground.

    The Valkyrie waspletely depleted of energy. Being able to run was already a miracle. There was nothing Gando could do no matter how talented he was. At most, he could move the Valkyrie¡¯s arms and legs as a sign of struggle. Zero had just fired another round. He wouldn¡¯t make it in time to save Gando.

    (... Save me. Please. Someonee save me. Aren¡¯t werades? Heng, shoot the robot¡¯s arm off! WangXia, your bombs are so powerful! Or anyone else. Please. Come save me!) Despair filled Gando¡¯s heart.

    He desperately controlled the Valkyrie in hope of struggling out from the Decepticon¡¯s grip. Yet, it couldn¡¯t change the fact that the Valkyrie had no energy.

    At the final moment of despair, Gando saw a sword sliced toward the robot¡¯s arm on the screen. The robot used its other armor to block the sword. The arm holding the AllSpark broke off but Gando remained in the robot¡¯s grip.

    (YinKong... Why! Why didn¡¯t you save me? Why did you only cut off the arm with the AllSpark? Why! Why? Aren¡¯t werades? TELL ME! WHY!)

    Gando opened his mouth wide. Due to limited field of vision, he only saw YinKong slicing the robot¡¯s other arm. And then the robot tightened its grip before Gando could turn around. The screen went ck. The cockpit crushed inward. The robot wanted to crush both the Valkyrie and him.

    (No! I don¡¯t want to die! I want to live! Aren¡¯t werades? Why! Why... I can¡¯t ept this! Team China... I can¡¯t ept this...)

    A loud st followed as the Valkyrie exploded. The robot tightened its grip several times and the Valkyrie finally failed to defend itself. It exploded in the robot¡¯s hand.

    Everyone stared at the battlefield in shock. res were still burning in the robot¡¯s hand. It took the whole team a while to recover from the shock. Someone died. Ever since Xuan revived, ever since Zheng grew, death became so far away from the veterans. They had almost forgotten... that they were in God¡¯s realm, a ce where people would die!

    ¡°Ah!¡± Heng shouted. He snatched three arrows and aimed at the robot. But before he fired, the Gauss sniper rifle sounded. A bullet pierced through the robot¡¯s chest in a loud bang. At the same time, Excalibur sliced through the robot from the center!

    While rage overtook the team, HongLu shouted. ¡°Careful! Something abnormal from the hole came up on the scan... Fuck! The robot¡¯s enormous!¡±

    A hand reached out from the hole. Its size was beyond believable. The hand itself was over a hundred meters big.

    ¡°If any mechanical object can be converted into a robot...¡± HongLu¡¯s voice sounded in their minds again. ¡°Then thergest vehicles humans have created, battleships, destroyers, and even... aircraft carriers could be robots.¡±

 Vol 17 15-1

    (Gando...)

    Team China didn¡¯t realized it normally but they had been drown in a sense of overconfidence. The team was strong with Zheng¡¯s growth and Xuan being able to carry out his ns to their potential with the team¡¯s support.

    So the team was ustomed to the norm of no death, or at least not of the veterans. They took cautions in every movie but a lot of times, the pain of death were forgotten. Thatsted until Gando¡¯s death.

    ¡°I can manipte a bomb by infusing Demon Energy into it, including detonation and rendering it invisible. This ability is suited for ambushes.¡± WangXia stood next to Zero.

    He held out his hand. A faintly visible pink puff of air emerged on top of his palm. It looked as though he was remote controlling something. WangXia trembled following the appearance of this air. He looked in pain.

    (I am pushing my limit for controlling so many bombs with so little energy. And the area affected by the explosion of all these bombs is... If only Gando made it just a bit further, I could have detonated the bombs!)

    WangXia ced the bombs inside the corridor. The Bomb Dominator enhancement bestowed him limited control over those bombs. He had recently discovered a new way to use sma bombs, or more precisely, a way of using his ability as a Bomb Dominator.

    The sma bombs could be turned invisible and stick to any object that moved over it. He could set the time for the explosion using Demon Energy. When Gando first came up from the hole, WangXia regained remote control over the bombs. Yet, hisck of energy made it extremely difficult to control so many bombs. Furthermore, if all these sma bombs detonated at the same time, Gando would get affected in the explosion. That was why WangXia halted the detonation. Now, there was nothing to hold him back. The only thing in his mind was to destroy all the Decepticons.

    sma bombs became visible on the Decepticons one after another. Electricity arced among the robots then the dozens of sma bombs exploded. An area several hundred meters in diameter was filled with electric current. Its concentration and energy was so huge that the current liquefied into sma. The sma consumed over a dozen robots instantly and many more exploded the next instant.

    ¡°Impressive power. WangXia has basically formed hisbat style. He¡¯s suited for battlefields. Arrange the ce of battle for him then let him set up explosives and hide those explosives using his Demon Energy. This power wille near to Zheng¡¯s strength in the battlefield. In fact, if the bombs he used is more powerful, not even Zheng could make it out alive.¡± HongLu twirled his hair with his eyes closed. He seemed rather rxed, not worried about whether his team in the distance was going to survive or not. He did not have much interaction with Gando. So his death only received a sigh from HongLu.

    ¡°... Yet, WangXia has the same issue.¡± HongLu sighed. ¡°His w is as prominent as his strength. He requires powerful bombs, arge enough space to set them up, time, and a way to hide himself. Otherwise, his strength is not worth mentioning without the cooperation of team members. He¡¯s the same as other members, not suited for solobat. He couldn¡¯t even survive a movie that easily by himself.¡±

    ChengXiaughed. ¡°We are still strong, aren¡¯t we? Everyone has his w but together, we can join into exceptional strength. Zero for super long range attacks, Heng for mid range, Kampa for heavy firepower, WangXia for mines and bombs, Xuan for his schemes, Zheng for hisbat. Of course, there¡¯s also the handsome and skilledbat doctor. This team...¡±

    HongLu ignored him and turned to Lan. ¡°Are you still not able to scan below the ground?¡±

    Lan shook her head. ¡°No. The scan still can¡¯t prate through. So I don¡¯t know how Zheng and Xuan are doing. So many robots have came up already. There are probably even more below. Gando would have known the situation but he¡¯s dead. So...¡±

    HongLu twirled his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. I don¡¯t have any evidence but Zheng¡¯s strength rivals a cockroach. I can¡¯t imagine him dying here. And that man, Xuan, he wouldn¡¯t follow Zheng down without enough certainty of his n. I believe they are still alive, probably ughtering the remaining robots.¡±

    The fight below was not exactly a ughter, though Zheng was in a berserk state. Xuan pulled him back to reality with that shout but Zheng remained in the fourth stage for the following fight. He had to rely on the fourth stage to survive the attacks of these hundreds of Decepticons.

    (I am reaching my limit. I have gained control over the energy within my body but still have no control over my DNA in the intermediate fourth stage. My body¡¯s going to reach its limit if I continue to get him. DNA break down is going to be much more serious than getting crushed.) Zheng knelt on one knee and breathed heavily. The whole area was beyond recognition. Metal scraps and craters filled the floor. It looked like the area was bombarded by a sea of cannons. There was not a single t space on the floor.

    After Zheng and Xuan each killed a bunch of Decepticons, some went after Gando, and then Zheng killed another wave, only about seventy Decepticons remained. However, these were the most powerful ones. Some possessed phase shift armor, some could transform into shuttles, and there was Megatron. Any part cut off from him would transform into a mini robot which then merged back into his body uponing close. Zheng had no way of dealing with him at the moment. The firepower from the remaining Decepticons were also strong. The two parties came to a stalemate.

    (I don¡¯t have the initiative. Even if I destroy all of them using Destruction, we still couldn¡¯t return before the time¡¯s up. I wonder how is Gando doing. He brought so many robots away. Can he return to the team safely? Can the team fight so many robots? Can we keep possession of the AllSpark?) Zheng jumped up. He pped his wings and changed his direction, dodging several energy bullets by a hair. He dived at a yellow robot. Before this robot could turn around, he seized its arm and twisted it. The arm snapped with a screeching sound. Tiger¡¯s Soul shed from above. Its mist shredded the robot to pieces then it exploded.

    (I can¡¯t go on for any longer. The refined Qi is also empty. The Heart¡¯s Devil will consume me again if I wield Tiger¡¯s Soul without refined Qi. The eight gs used up too much of the refined Qi. It wouldn¡¯t recovery by itself and needed me to umte. Such a troublesome energy... How is Xuan doing? He looked like hepletely copsed at the time. Is the strain from the Lambda Driver so huge?) Zheng jumped again. The spot he was standing on was immediately engulfed in a fire as the energy bullets demolished it. Several bullets still struck him despite him jumping in time. The dark me that was protecting him wavered in the explosions.

    (Blood energy is also reaching the bottom... same for Qi. Although I can still activate Explosion or Destruction for three seconds... but there¡¯s still over half an hour left. I can only rely on this body to fight. Hope it willst until the end... Live! Everyone make it back alive!)

    Zheng pped his wings again. He was flying in a zigzag path to dodge the energy bullets. Then he took a few hits with his wings and dropped down onto a robot. He grabbed the robot¡¯s head with his feet and twisted it off. Tiger¡¯s Soul immediately followed.

 Vol 17 15-2

    While Zheng fought for his life beneath the ground, those above had also fallen into a difficult battle. There were over a hundred robots that broke through the sma field created from the detonated bombs. Simr to the situation underneath, these hundred robots were the most powerful ones among the Decepticons. Furthermore, that gigantic super robot was slowly climbing itself out from the hole. Its hand swiped the ground and dispersed arge portion of the sma field. The robot then helped its body up.

    ¡°Its too big. This robot is too fucking big. Has anyone ever seen such a gigantic robot? It definitely came from an aircraft carrier!¡± Kampa cried.

    Over eighty percent of his shots went toward the gigantic robot¡¯s head. Yet, these shots were as ineffective as insect bites. Its size was big enough to triggered a qualitative transformation.

    The robot was visually slower than the other robots. But it crossed several hundred meters in one step. Its height reached over two thousand meters, taller than a hill. After it stepped forward, its pped a hand toward the ground.

    When the team perceived this seemingly slow attack via Psyche Scan, they realized the hand covered a hundred meter area above them. Kamp, Zero, WangXia and Heng were shocked for a moment. Then WangXia jumped on to the Sky Stick. The other three held onto the basket and they slid out from the hand by a fraction of a second. A loud thump sounded after them. The hand pressed a hole into the ground.

    Kampa cried. ¡°Fly! Don¡¯t think and just fly! We only need to survive an hour. Fly as far as you can. We don¡¯t need to fight this robot!¡±

    ¡°What about...¡± Zero paused for a second. ¡°The AllSpark? What¡¯s the point of running when we don¡¯t have the AllSpark?¡±

    The other three all looked to the ground. They saw YinKong running with the AllSpark on her back. She wasn¡¯t as fast as the Sky Stick but her movement technique allowed her to run on the same speed as the flying robots. The AllSpark didn¡¯t seem big when the Valkyrie carried it but YinKong was too small inparison. The size of the AllSpark affected the dexterity of her movement. A volley of energy bullets in the front halted her from advancing.

    Without uttering a word, Zero climbed from the basket. His eyes defocused as he entered the unlocked mode. He yelled when he came near the Sky Stick. ¡°WangXia, swap position! The Sky Stick is faster than the robots but we don¡¯t have to energy to maintain an hour of flight... Fight! Our only chance to survive is to wipe out these robots!¡±

    A silence came from the other three members before they all nodded. WangXia and Zero were still connected through Soul Link. So as Zero jumped onto the Sky Stick, WangXia jumped down to the basket. Once the two swapped position, Zero controlled the Sky Stick to head down.

    For some reason, the first stage unlocked through the prototype T virus was weaker in all aspects than when a person unlocked the constraint by himself. The person¡¯s instincts, concentration, reactions and other attributes were all slightly worse. Heng had better overall physical stats than Zero but his personality might lead to mistakes in critical moments so Zero decided to take over the Sky Stick to save YinKong.

    The gigantic robot exposed naval artillery sized cannons after team China boarded the Sky Stick. A hundred of these cannons spread over his body and aimed at the four people flying to save YinKong, which in turn included her in the fire area.

    It was terrifying just imagining a hundred artillery pointing at you. There wasn¡¯t even a need for a volley with cannons of that size. A single shot was powerful enough. The team had dragonshard nes but it was uncertain whether they could defend these attacks. Kampa and Heng fired at the robot without a second thought. Heng used the silver bow¡¯s skill once again. A rain of energy streams flew toward the robot in a fan shape. Kampa¡¯s RPG fired at maximum power.

    The cannons fired at almost the same time team China attacked. Fortunately, the robot was only huge in size and didn¡¯t evolve to the same degree as the remaining Decepticons. These cannons fired physical shells instead of energy bullets. Kampa shot down most of the shells in the air. The energy streams pierced through the remaining shells. The shells exploded a hundred meters away from team China. And so they defended the first attack.

    Along with the explosions came a series of shockwaves. This attack had power on par with surface to surface missiles. The cyclone formed from the shockwaves nearly blew the Sky Stick off bnce. Zero managed to keep the Sky Stick steady in the shockwaves. They were only thirty meters away from YinKong. WangXia was prepared to pick her up.

    ¡°Don¡¯te down!¡± YinKong suddenly yelled.

    She threw the AllSpark up toward the basket. Then immediately drew her sword to to her back. Dong! The sword blocked an attack from a green robot. This robot shed Excalibur with a shovel like weapon.

    A swarm of robots continue toe out from the radiated dust. The gigantic robot was so shocking that Zero and the other three members forgot about the rest of the robots. These robots were small only inparison with the gigantic one. The smallest one was still over five meters in height, much bigger than any of team China¡¯s members. Furthermore, all of the robots were able to transform into flying vehicles and possessed powerful firearms. They were not as threatening as the gigantic robot but still, they were not easy to take care of.

    YinKong¡¯s words came toote. The instant WangXia caught the AllSpark, several robots jumped through the dust. Zero dodged as soon as he could but one robot managed to grab onto the basket. The Sky Stick stopped for a moment then began to drop. This robot was eight meters tall. Its weight was beyond the capacity of the Sky Stick.

    Bang! The two parties fell to the ground. The robot¡¯s reaction was as fast as those in the first stage. It jumped up from the ground almost instantaneously and mmed toward the four people with its body. This m could wipe them out if itnded. But while it was still in the air, three arrows were flying toward its chest. The shot was ten times more powerful than the two arrow Explosive Shot. These arrows were all enchanted. The first arrow pierced through the robot¡¯s chest. It exploded in the air, only several meters away from the team.

    All four members let out a sigh of relief. Then a few energy bullets hit them before they could catch a break. Their barrier wavered under the explosions. Whether the dragonshard nes could withstand another round of attacks was a question.

    With no time to hesitate, Zero took off on the Sky Stick again. Kampa and Heng fired at two directions with their AOE attacks. WangXia also brought out several sma grenades. His demon energy formed into little bats. The bats carried the grenades and flew away. The grenades exploded in a blue light once they entered the dust field.

    The sequence of events took ce in just ten seconds. The Sky Stick had only ascended twenty meters this time. Suddenly, the sky darkened. Everyone looked up and saw the gigantic robot was stomping its foot from above. Zero immediately activated the sma jet system and rushed out from the stomp. A loud thump urred from behind, followed by a girl¡¯s groan.

    The strong wind blowing them during this speed prevented them from looking back. They had to perceive the situation via Psyche Scan.

    YinKong was standing within the area of the stomp. She also activated the Shining but the robots around her halted her for an instant. Her lower body did not escape the stomp and was crushed along with a dozen robots next to her.

    ¡°Heng! Take control over the Sky Stick and catch me!¡± Zero jumped off the Sky Stick with a yell.

    His Gauss sniper rifle took aim on the gigantic robot. Even though he was falling, his mind reached a calm state. The world had disappeared in his eyes, leaving behind only the gigantic robot and the lines and points drawn over its body.

 Vol 17 15-3

    The theory behind the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception was unknown much like the theory of the Lambda Driver. Neither could be exined through science. Once Zero realized the power of this ability after he exchanged it, he practiced it extensively in God¡¯s dimension. The healing allowed him to gain expertise on the ability. That was how he managed to save Zheng at the critical moment in the Lord of the Rings. The efforts he had put into his training and his belief were the force behind his sesses.

    The robot in Zero¡¯s eyes was formed by lines and points. The points were tiny and few. They were like thee stars in the night sky, shing over the robot¡¯s body and changing their positions. Their brightness swaps between bright and dim. It was difficult for Zero to lock onto the points. Zero had to switch to the lines as he had done thest several times he used this ability.

    The lines were also moving along the robot¡¯s body but they did not sh onto another location like the points did. So Zero had the skill to see the lines. He aimed at the path the lines were moving toward. Then bang! He pulled the trigger.

    Heng¡¯s eyes went out of focus as soon as he heard Zero¡¯s yell. He put the silver bow on his back. He grabbed the rope tied onto the basket and jumped. There was no one controlling the Sky Stick at this moment. It leaned to the side as soon as Heng pulled the rope. With the jet system still active, the Sky Stick would collide onto the ground in less than three seconds.

    Heng took a deep breath as he continued to jump up. His physical stats were pretty high at this point. Personality issues aside, he was actually strong. He also reached a higher unlock level than Zero. Thus, even when the Sky Stick was moving at an extremely high speed and leaned to the side, he still grabbed onto its edge in under a second. He pulled himself and leaped on top of it.

    Zero was only twenty meters away from the ground by the time the Gauss sniper rifle roared. Three robots jumped and stretched their arms for him. If these robots grabbed him, there was no way he could live. The robots¡¯ arms were only three meters away and then a lightning struck across. Kampa and WangXia had pulled Zero back into the basket.

    A half meter hole was prated on the gigantic robot¡¯s shoulder, near a non-critical part of it. Typically a hole of this size was insignificant to a robot that was two thousand meters tall, especially when it was located on a non-critical area. This damage would be a damaged fingernail on a human. Painful but harmless.

    However, the gigantic robot halted from the appearance of this hole. Disintegration and break down began near the hole. And quickly, other parts of the robot also began to disintegrate. The whole robot turned into powder without any explosions in a matter of seconds. The powder fell among the radiated dust andpletely disappeared.

    Zero fell unconscious the moment he was retrieved back into the basket. This shot was different from training in God¡¯s dimension. His body, mind, and soul all came together for this one shot. His concentration was heightened to an extremely high level. There was no energy left to keep him awake afterward.

    The Sky Stick glided in a circle under Heng¡¯s control then dived straight down toward where YinKong was lying. Her legs had been crushed. Anyone robot could instantly tear her up if it came close. She was defenseless. Heng was racing with time. He had to save her just like how he saved Zero using the speed of the Sky Stick.

    ¡°Wait. Move away from me. Don¡¯t stay in front...¡± YinKong¡¯s voice appeared in Heng¡¯s mind through Soul Link.

    The stomp crushed her legs but also took out all the robots that were behind her. The remaining robots wereing from her front. Strangely, a calm and quiet expression overtook the slight pain on her face. There was no sense of imminent death.

    Excalibur danced on her hands. The sword and her hands gradually reached a speed invisible to the bare eyes.

    ¡°The Shining Air Wave.. Excalibur!¡±

    Excalibur possessed a simr ability to the silver bow. It could turn energy stones into an attack when the use insert an energy stone into the hilt. YinKong discovered this characteristic by ident after the Lord of the Rings. It required five energy stones for an attack. She could activate this ability with her mind and convert the energy within the stones into light and release it in the form of a beam.

    The Shining Air Wave was produced by moving her hands at an extremely high speed. If this technique was used at the same time Excalibur released its beam...

    A curtain of light spread out in front of YinKong in 180 degrees. This curtain was expanding further away at a high rate. A dozen robots in the front incinerated into dust at an instant then exploded. The shock waves from the explosions added to the power of the light curtain. The curtain reached hundreds of meters away before it began to fade.

    Heng, WangXia and Kampa were stunned from the sight. This attack was overwhelmingly powerful and nearly destroyed all the robots. The ones that survived were not far away from breaking. There were only two robots with Phase Shift armors still looking intact. Though their armors had lost its vibrancy.

    WangXia and Kampa looked to each other then they both attacked the two robots. A series of fires struck the robots away from YinKong. They were obviously critically damaged inside the curtain of light. Otherwise, they would have charged through the firepower to kill YinKong. There was no chance for them to run. A winged bomb carrying a sma grenade flew onto the side of a robot. Blue sma arced over it and consumed the robot. An arrow pierced through the chest of the other robot, leaving a half meter diameter hole on its body. The robot exploded in the next instant.

    ¡°Such a difficult fought battle... We thought this world was a walk in the park. No one expected it to be so scary. We still walked on the brink of hell despite Xuan removing the majority of robots. We lost a member and even the AllSpark...¡± HongLu crouched on the ground and looked at the shattered AllSpark with pity.

    The AllSpark was just under the gigantic robot¡¯s stomp. The movie depicted it as an item containing unlimited energy. This trait represented its value. It would be more useful than any other quest items!

    ¡°There are no bonus missions in this movie. No points and ranked rewards for killing the gigantic robot. Nothing from killing all these robots. Nothing fromunching the hydrogen bombs. Nothing from obtaining the passwords... Judging by the God¡¯s pattern, reward equates to difficulty, which doesn¡¯t seem logical unless the reward we can obtain in this movie is worth far more than the points and rewards... the AllSpark.¡± HongLu sighed as he yed with the broken pieces. He couldn¡¯t see anything special from these pieces.

    The AllSpark did not explode or change after it was stomped to pieces. It broke apart like a regr metallic cube. These pieces were what constructed the AllSpark after all so team China gathered them up. ChengXiao was piercing needles into YinKong¡¯s body with both pain and joy. He then took out his toolbox and sealed the blood vessels on the root of her legs. After he finished, he howled. ¡°Man! It was not easy to have the opportunity to touch those beautiful legs. But... but... who would get excited over a pair of crushed legs? I think it¡¯s going to be dysfunctional if I continue to look at them.¡±

    A wave of air struck toward him from below. ChengXiao quickly ran away and dodged the attack. Though trousers had been cut open and the air cut a minor wound between his legs. The unique location of the wound made him cry with his heart.

    YinKong ignored him after the missed attack. Shey on the ground and stared at the sky. A smog covered the sky. The radiated dust continued falling down.

    ¡°... That¡¯s the basic situation. The difficulty of this movie surpassed my expectation. This is my fault. Or else I wouldn¡¯t have begun the attack after four hydrogen bombs. Secondly, an increase in difficulty without any mission or killing rewards make me believe that the AllSpark¡¯s effect must be beyond our imagination. That should be a quest item that can raise the whole team¡¯s strength.

    ¡°As to the fate of our team, unfortunately we are in a very dangerous situation. The first dangeres from our rating. We did not lose any veterans in the previous movie, wepleted a lot of bonus missions and overpowered the other teams. Thus, our rating in Go should be at a very high degree. This rating will continue to increase as long as we don¡¯t lose people. Transformers is only the beginning. Our situation might have perhaps returned to the time when Jie was on the team. Team China will bet put in life threatening movies.

    ¡°The second danger is the consequence from having a high rating. We are likely to experience less movies than the other teams. It sounds good but when a team battlees, we will be facing strong teams such as team Celestial and... team Devil. We are standing on the crater of a volcano. We are a trigger away from breaking apart.¡±

    In the underground. Zheng killed all the robots then removed the seal of the eight gs. He found Xuan nearly at hisst breath. There weren¡¯t any injuries but he looked like he was eighty or ny years old. His hair was all white and his skin wrinkled. He was dying from age.

    ¡°Then what should we do?¡± Zhengy on the ground and muttered. ¡°And are you alright? Can you make it back alive?¡±

    Xuan calmly said. ¡°There¡¯s no issuesting until we return. My situation is better than yours... We are backed into a corner. The only out we have is to keep growing stronger. There¡¯s a limit to the difficulty God can create. If you reached the fifth stage, not even a hydrogen bomb can injure you. So keep growing... This is the only way for us to survive.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zheng looked at the body that was breaking down. His body was copsing at the DNA level. It wouldn¡¯t take long before he became a pool of blood.

    ¡°Live on. All of us live on...¡± As he muttered, darkness overtook him and he entered the half dream half awake state.

 Vol 18 1-1

    The scenery had changed to that of God¡¯s dimension as Zheng opened his eyes again. Though his injuries were so heavy that hecked even the ability to speak a word. Blood was flowing out from his lungs. Finally, someone yelled for God to heal the whole team and deduct the points from the respective members. A beam shot down from God and enveloped each member.

    (So many beams... everyone made it back alive.) Zheng had difficulty moving his head so he looked around with his peripheral vision. There were several girls on the floor and about ten beams. The sight calmed him down and he slowly savored the pain from the repair at the DNA level.

    ¡°What?¡± Zheng grabbed Kampa by the cor and cried in anger. ¡°Why? Gando died? Impossible! How could we return if he died? That¡¯s impossible! He must havepleted the trust I ced on him. He must have kept the AllSpark until thest second! You lied. How could he have died?¡±

    Kampa opened his lips but no words came out. He shook his head.

    Zero walked over to Zheng and gave a sigh. ¡°We are sorry. Gando died. He brought the AllSpark to us but then the Valkyrie ran out of energy. The robots got...¡±

    ¡°What were you doing?¡± Zheng continued to shout. ¡°Everyone was fighting with their lives. I am certain Gando was really giving all he had. He didn¡¯t run. He fulfilled the task I entrusted him... How could you let him die?¡±

    The rest of the team met eyes with each other. There was nothing they could say in reply. It was an ident. If YinKong was a bit faster and sliced the robot¡¯s arm, if Zero was ready to shoot at the time, if Heng could shoot faster, if Kampa or WangXia happened to kill that robot... There were so many ifs. Yet, every human only had one life. Ifs couldn¡¯t be applied to a life. Twelve people entered Transformers. Eleven people returned.

    ¡°He really died...¡± Zheng slowly calmed down. He sat down on the floor and murmured to himself. ¡°Gando... doesn¡¯t have a chance to revive anymore. He really died.¡± That was when he suddenly remembered everyone else in the team didn¡¯t have a chance to revive anymore. They all died once already.

    ¡°Is it because it has been too long since anyone died?¡± Xuan¡¯s indifferent voice came through. He recovered to his normal look. He looked to Zheng calmly. ¡°What do you think this ce is? A vacation home? Do you want to spend some points and take a vacation? Stop kidding me. This is God¡¯s realm. What made you believe that people don¡¯t die? Have you forgotten how many people have died? Do you think we can do what we want in the movies after we became strong?¡±

    Xuan¡¯s words were always sharp and blunt. It was not because he was cruel. That was how he thought. You couldn¡¯t expect someone who didn¡¯t care about his own life to care about others¡¯ lives.

    ¡°Yeah... he¡¯s dead.¡± Zheng sighed. He stood up and patted off the dust on his shirt. His head remained low as he said. ¡°Life is so fragile... It really has been too long before someone died. I thought we could all live on, at least until we return to the real world... I was too naive.¡± He quietly walked to his room.

    It was noon of the next day when Zheng appeared again. The team gathered on the tform as was customary. Once all members arrived, they would discuss future ns concerning exchanges and the next movie. It had always been this way. However, Zheng¡¯s depressed look made everyone worried. They thought he would remain depressed for a few days. But he came out the next day.

    ¡°Please. Do you wish for me to stay depressed?¡± Zheng nced over the team. ¡°You can¡¯t let memories drag you down for your whole life. I am sad not only because arade died but also that the belief I have been holding onto shattered. But I haven¡¯t given up on this belief. We will live Gando¡¯s portion for him. Let us all make it back to the real world alive. Wouldn¡¯t that be better?¡± He then looked to Xuan.

    Xuan and HongLu were discussing the AllSpark that they brought back from Transformers. No one else understood what they were talking about.

    ¡°Ahem. Leave the theories forter. Xuan, I have a question. You mentioned that because of our increased rating, we are going to enter an extremely difficult movie. I just looked at our next movie. It¡¯s A Nightmare On Elm Street 3. This is unfortunately a movie that can¡¯t be exined with science. It has been so long since we were given such a genre. So you are right. The next movie is going to be really dangerous.¡± Zheng said.

    Xuan nodded. But then HongLu spoke before he opened his mouth. ¡°That¡¯s for certain. This is the same conclusion I reached. So get rid of your carefree attitude. In fact, we were still walking near the edge of hell prior to The Lord of the Rings. The next movie could bring us back to when Zhang Jie was with us... No one is safe. This is God¡¯s bnce. With each death, our strength would lower and so would our rating... If possible, let the newbies all die in each movie. This will lower our rating slightly, or at least we won¡¯t see an increase.¡±

    Zheng¡¯s face twitched but he couldn¡¯t say what he wanted. ¡°We can leave this for next time. Xuan, are these the AllSpark¡¯s pieces? Do they have any use?¡±

    Xuan threw a thumb size piece to Zheng. God¡¯s voice sounded in his mind as he touched the piece.

    ¡°Spatial energy converter piece. Able to supply energy after repair.¡±

    ¡°Spatial energy converter? What¡¯s that?¡± Zheng asked with curiosity. ¡°Isn¡¯t it called the AllSpark?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°I was suspicious of the truth behind the AllSpark since watching the original Transformers movie. It involves quantum theory. It¡¯s a waste of time to exin given your intelligence and knowledge...¡±

    Aside from HongLu, everyone else was staring at Xuan with glimmering eyes. They were obviously interested to hear the content as a story. It wouldn¡¯t be boring as long as they didn¡¯t have to study.

    ¡°Fine. I will put it in simple words. Physics is separated into two fields. In ssical physics, if I hit you with my fist, both you and my fist will feel pain, except at different degrees of pain. This is the theory of rtivity. There¡¯s also thew of conservation of mass and energy. The other is quantum physics, which challenged our prior understanding of the world. The universe is moreplex and mysterious than we imagined. In quantum physics, my fist will note into contact with your body. There¡¯s a force in the atomic and molecr level that repels the two objects. The mass-energy equivalence invalidated mass and energy conservation.¡± Xuan said to the team.

    Zheng waved his hand and said. ¡°What does this have to do with the infinite energy of the AllSpark? And what is that spatial energy converter referring to?¡±

    ¡°Mortal¡¯s wisdom.¡± Xuan sneered. ¡°Keep listening. You won¡¯tprehend what¡¯sing next without hearing those words. There¡¯s a hypothesis in quantum theory and special rtivity that energy exists in empty space. Space itself might be a form of matter. This matter can be converted to energy and the energy determined the bnce of our universe. Using the mass-energy equivalence equation, a space the size of a hydrogen atom when converted to energy contains more energy than all the mass within 200 lightyearsbined. Which means whoever holds the technology to convert space into energy, or simply, whoever controls energy... can create worlds, creatures, or even the universe...

    ¡°In fact, the Lambda Driver and the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception could be exined through the causality of quantum physics... This realm and everything in the exchange system is the embodiment of the highest level of science.¡±

 Vol 18 1-2

    Xuan looked at the team and calmly said, "An exnation for the Lambda Driver and the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception should be obtainable through special rtivity, although we our current technological level has not achieved the necessary height to do so yet. But it is possible... Youck the prerequisite knowledge so it¡¯s going to be difficult to exin. I can only provide you with an abstract. There are two hypotheses in special rtivity. Neither has been proved, at least that humans can¡¯t prove them with our current technology. The hypotheses are time and space are an illusion created by consciousness.

    "Under the quantum theory of T-symmetry, our actions influence both the future and the past centered on the point we are at. You might ask how could you influence what has already happened, what has be history? This leads to what I feel is the most ufortable theory in rtivity, causality.

    "To give you an analogy, I punched Zheng and he fell. The punch is the cause and the fall is the effect. Yet, in the theory you can view this sequence of events as he fell, which caused me to punch him. The future diverges to an infinite number of worldlines. Our actions are predetermined... No matter how hard you try, or not try, if you have given up, or even if you attempt to kill yourself, all these oues are long set. Such a distressing feeling this theory gives me.

    "A neuroscience professor at California University performed an experiment on patients who were going to undergo neurological surgery in the 70¡¯s. He only anesthetized the patients¡¯ scalps and skulls during the surgery, leaving them awake awake. He monitored the patients¡¯ brains with a machine. When he pricked their fingers, a pain signal registered in the brain instantly. The patients also reported pain. When he excited the area of the brain that regtes pain, there was a dy before the patients reported pain. At the same time, pain signals registered in the brain. Numerous trials reached the conclusion that pain signals appear at the same time as the sensation, which means there was no processing time in between. Then it leads to the hypothesis that pain signals are produced the moment before any damages ur... If that¡¯s true, do we suffer damage before we foresee the iing cause?"

    Seeing most of the team looked lost, only HongLu was smiling, Xuan continued, "This isn¡¯t knowledge you can understand. The Lambda Driver and the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception are realizations of this level of technology. For the Lambda Driver, we can assume it determines an oue with my faith. It will then search for this oue among the worldlines... The Eyes of Death Perception the follows the same technology but instead, it works by cutting off the link between cause and effect, erasing an existence."

    (Shouldn¡¯t have entered a discussion regarding science with Xuan. This is like asking for an insult.) Zheng smiled bitterly and interrupted, "Put these aside. Let¡¯s continue with the profit from Transformers. Can we repair the AllSpark? Doesn¡¯t the Lambda Driver allows you to choose an oue? What if you choose to repair the AllSpark? Sounds like wish granting. You can wish for anything as long as you have the faith."

    Xuan sneered, "What are you dreaming? How can something that grants wishes exist in this world? If it does exist, it¡¯s not something we can posses. I would simply hypnotize myself to believe I unlocked the fifth stage if that¡¯s the case. Causality items are not omnipotent. I do not know the working process behind the AllSpark. I do not know how to repair it. I do not know what happens after I repaired it. It¡¯s like creating a being using God. Can you create an exact copy of Gando?"

    "... No."

    "Neither can I." Xuan waved his hand, "Nothing in this world is omnipotent. The more power it possesses, the more restriction is put on it. The Mystic Eyes of Death Perception is powerful enough to kill you in one hit but it alsoes with harsh restrictions. Zero can only seed 70% of the times on still objects. This percentage would be amazing if it reaches 10% while you are sprinting. The Lambda Driver has simrly harsh restrictions. It consumes my life as I use it. I would die from age in just several minutes if I don¡¯t have the heal from God... Let¡¯s move to our next n."

    Zheng nodded and looked at the AllSpark with pity. He didn¡¯t understand the things Xuan exined but he still got some facts from it. Like the AllSpark could produce infinite amount of energy. Itbined with the One Ring could give him an endless supply of Qi, Blood Energy, and even refined Qi. The whole team¡¯s strength would jump several levels with it.

    "Sigh. We only got the base 1000 points after such a dangerous movie. And lost one person..." Zheng said.

    HongLu said, "That¡¯s why we need to discuss our next n. If we go into the next movie with overconfidence again, we might not ever leave it."

    Zheng nodded. He looked to the other members, "We will pause any enhancements this time since we only obtained 1000 points. I still have 10000 points left over. However, since I used up all the refined Qi, I have to exchange 90 days in the Lord of the Rings. There¡¯s also a need to see how the excavation is doing. We have no more members to revive but we need to save some points to enter The Mummy and maybe bring Imhotep over... Try to save some points in the remaining nine days aside from resupplying the basics. Who knows what will happen in the next movie? As for A Nightmare On Elm Street..."

    While Zheng was going over the next movie, Xuan suddenly said to him, "The Magic Cannon will bepleted soon. We can bring it into the next movie if possible. I have modified the Nightmare you gave mest night as the transit system of the Magic Cannon. Be prepared because you might not be able to ride it anymore."

    "Eh?" Zheng felt lost and looked to Xuan, "Magic Cannon? The one created around the One Ring? What do you mean you modified the Nightmare? What transit system? Can¡¯t ride it anymore? Didn¡¯t you promise not to damage the Nightmare when I handed it to you?"

    "Uh..." Xuan paused for a moment. "I lied."

    Zheng lowered his head without a word. He quietly took out Tiger¡¯s Soul and said, "Are you looking to die? Want me to do it for you? The fuck! That Nightmare is thest one! The Ringwraiths are all killed! Where can I find another anti-gravity mount? Do you realize how cool it looks riding the Nightmare especially wielding the upgraded Tiger¡¯s Soul? I can also grow a pair of wings... I have just started imagining it and you modified it already? Go to hell!"

    Zheng wouldn¡¯t really cut Xuan with Tiger¡¯s Soul. He was just ranting. He stopped after the rest of the team held him back. Then he requested Xuan to take him to the Magic Cannon. He still had a tiny bit of hope left.

    (The modification is probably just securing the Magic Cannon on top of the Nightmare. I would just take it off if I can...)

    As Zheng entered Xuan¡¯s room along with everyone, his sword dropped to the ground and his mouth opened wide... He was shocked.

 Vol 18 1-3

    The Magic Cannon itself wasn¡¯t too bizarre looking. Its silver shell gave it a retro appearance simr to cannons from the industrial era. The only difference being ack of an ignition fuse. Instead, where the fuse would be located was reced with a silver box.

    However, the transit system of the Magic Cannon was bizarre... Four skeleton legs extended below the metal construction.

    "Ah! My Nightmare!" Zheng crawled on the floor. His trembling hands reached out for the skeleton legs. Yet, when he saw the legs were fused with the metal part above, his hands froze. A long moment went by before he said in a dreadful voice, "What is this? Tell me! What is this thing?"

    "The Magic Cannon." Xuan confirmed with a nod. "The design is modified from the original Magic Cannon from God¡¯s realm. The original used energy stones as its reserve. However, this one uses your Qi and Blood Energy, which are muchrger in quantity than energy stones. These two energies would undergo fusion in the same process as your Destruction. The One Ring will then further refine the energy."

    Zheng interrupted him, "That was not what I meant! I am asking why have my Nightmare turned into this? Have you ever seen a cannon with four legs?"

    Xuan continued in agreement, "No. But it does not obstruct me from designing the Magic Cannon. Have people from a hundred years ago ever seen an aircraft carrier? Experimentation is more important than everything."

    "That wasn¡¯t what I was saying..." Zheng didn¡¯t know how to respond. He looked at those four skeleton legs with despair. These legs were the symbol of the coolest mount he had ever rode on, which became the legs of this bizarre cannon.

    Xuan patted the cannon¡¯s shell and said, "The anti-gravity attribute of the Nightmare allows it to carry the multi-ton weight of the Magic Cannon and also allows it to fire at any terrain. This is the best transit system of the Magic Cannon. I can not reach an estimate of its power. The force produced by Destruction is massive. The further refinement from the One Ring will push this force to a level beyond imagination... The assembling will bepleted in a few more days. Wait and take it into the Lord of the Rings to test it out." Xuan turned around and gave Zheng a thumbs up.

    Zheng yelled back at him, "What are you kidding me? I believe it is powerful but if you can¡¯t even estimate it, do you think I am safe testing it out? What if it explodes? Will I nevere back?"

    Xuan waved his hand at him then said in a serious tone, "That¡¯s the basic situation. The reason I rushed out the Magic Cannon is in preparation for the next world. I don¡¯t know if you have seen A Nightmare on Elm Street but I did, from the first movie to thest... This series is among the unsolvable genre. No one can ovee its horror, at least in the original plot. Do you still remember what I said to you in Transformers?" Xuan pulled over a chair. He sat down then picked up the sses on the table.

    That was when Zheng realized Xuan wasn¡¯t wearing his regr in sses. He also pulled a chair over and sat down. The rest of the team found their own seats. Zheng replied, "Yes. You said our performance in the Lord of the Rings was too impressive so our current rating is very high. The uing movies could be extremely difficult and dangerous."

    Xuan nodded, "We are at a point of no return. We can only keep growing. Grow to a level where we can ignore the rating system before our rating reaches too high."

    HongLu interjected, "I don¡¯t know how impressive you performed in the Lord of the Rings. But continue at the difficulties of our current movies, we should meet team Devil again in four to five movies. What do you think, Xuan?" HongLu admitted Xuan was smarter than him after the defeat in Transformers. He still frequently interjected with his opinions, though he also asked for confirmation at the end.

    Xuan nodded, "Right. We are in a severe position. The difficulty of the movies we will go into is greatly increased, like the modified Transformers, A Nightmare on Elm Street. This signifies God has given us special attention. No one is safe in this kind of movies. I can foretell that our team will walk on the border between life and death. We might even end in a wipe. This is why I rushed out the Magic Cannon. If this movie can be solved through physical means, I don¡¯t mind erasing the town from Earth!

    "There¡¯s also a question I have to ask. Are you prepared to meet the demon again?" Xuan looked over everyone then turned to Zheng, "You are the strongest member of the team, the leader, and the backbone. Do you have the confidence to defeat your clone? Judging from what team Celestial had said, he¡¯s powerful enough to take on Luo YingLong and another fourth stage member, and the rest of team Celestial. Are you strong enough to do this?"

    Zheng clenched his teeth. The figure from Resident Evil surfaced in his mind. The scar on his face, the sword, the wings, the ck me... Zheng could only win against the him from back then at 50% with his current strength. He had realized their gap after the Heart¡¯s Demon he experienced in Transformers. There was a gap in pure strength, and arger gap between their minds. Zheng actually lost himself to the Heart¡¯s Demon but Xuan pulled his heart back with the Lambda Driver, which meant he still hadn¡¯t passed his test.

    "No. I still can¡¯t beat him..." Zheng said, clenching his teeth.

    Xuan nodded then turned to Heng, "And you? We can see you are growing. Can you ovee your weakness and shoot at the clone of the person you love? Tell me! Can you?"

    Heng¡¯s face turned white in an instant. After a moment, he shook his head with a bitter smile. "No. I can¡¯t. I can¡¯t do it... I can only hold her back or maybe... No. I just can¡¯t."

    "And you?" Xuan then turned to YinKong. "Can you defeat the person you hate? Don¡¯t lie. I inquired your experience from Zheng. You hold no secret to him after being revived. Tell me. Can you defeat him?"

    YinKong nced at Zheng then lowered her head and pondered. She replied with difficulty, "No. I can¡¯t. I don¡¯t know how to surpass him. I don¡¯t know how to seek this revenge. If the problem lies in the difference between our strength, this gap will only grow with each passing day. He is the most gifted assassin in the n. I am far from him."

    Xuan nodded then turned to Kampa, WangXia and Zero. "And you? What would happen if the enemies broke us apart? If they closed in on Zero before he used his ability? If they broke Kampa¡¯s weapon? If WangXia ran out of energy?"

    The three members remained silent. They had always worked in coboration and kept distance. Zheng could take them out in one hit without Explosion or Destruction if he came close to them, so not to mention clone Zheng. Their weaknesses were too obvious.

    "TengYi is a support with knowledge of ancientnguages and history. So you don¡¯t have to participate inbat. Then Lan. I heard Zheng mentioned there were two psyche force users in team Devil. Can you take them out or mask us from them? Are you able to not drag the team behind?

    "Honglu. Are you able to formte strategies with a calm mind against the person who once defeated you? What kind of support can you give to the secondary team?"

    No one had a reply to Xuan¡¯s questions. They thought team China had be strong after the victory in the Lord of the Rings, and survived so many movies without deaths. Yet, it wasn¡¯t until Xuan¡¯s questioning did they realize they were so weak in the face of team Devil.

    "Wait." ChengXiao said, "What about me? Why didn¡¯t you ask me? Do perverts have no rights?"

    Xuan nced over him then said to the team, "That¡¯s our situation. Two paths lie ahead of us. Either get wiped, multiple deaths in the least, or defeat that team when we meet them again in four to five movies! Let us be the strongest team in this realm! We have no other choices!"

 Vol 18 2-1

    Ten days passed since Zheng entered the Lord of the Rings again. Following the discussion he had with the team, he had to umte refined Qi, practice using Tiger¡¯s Soul and the eight gs, search for the magical items and runewords buried under Isengard.

    There was one more task that only he knew of... his Heart¡¯s Demon.

    He had to ovee his Heart¡¯s Demon in order to grow to the next level. This was what stood between him and his clone. He woke up from the Heart¡¯s Demon under Xuan¡¯s help in Transformers but that did not make the problem go away. Zheng was stuck in between the beginning and intermediate fourth stage. He gained control over his DNA, yet he could not alter them. He could sense the power possessed in the genes, but not be able to use them. This was a terrible feeling.

    Zheng sat on top of a tree with his eyes closed. He was feeling the genes inside his body. There was the genes of human and three sets of iplete genes. The first set were vampire genes. These were modified on the base of human genes and granted him the ability to produce blood energy. The second set were dragon genes. They came from apletely different gic model. However, a lot of pieces were missing so its effect was only enhancing his physical body and regeneration rate. Zheng had gained very limited control over his genes. He could iste a portion of his genes then supply them with energy to test their use.

    The third set of frightening genes were hidden inside his body. It was frightening because as he supplied these genes with energy, they would spread outward, prate through his istion and consumed other genes. This set of genes were extremely strong in every way, from enhancing his body to using energy. They were the king among the other genes within Zheng¡¯s body.

    These genes were perhaps the genes of the ancient demon.

    Zheng opened his eyes with a sigh. Several times he had wanted to enter the state of his Heart¡¯s Demon once more. However, he backed off every time. That feeling of freedom was carved deeply in his memory. He could lose himself in the freedom from just recalling it. If he were to enter the state recklessly, he might never be able to return to reality.

    Zheng realized he needed an opportunity.

    Every time he had reached the next stage of the unlocked mode, or obtained great power, his emotions were under a vtile state. The desire to live and the desire to protect pushed his emotions to its limit. He did not have the confidence to ovee his Heart¡¯s Demon without any aid.

    Yet, his position did not allow him to do so. Xuan and HongLu¡¯s analysis predicted they would encounter team Devil again within five movies. It was only a prediction but the chance existed. If they happened to encounter team Devil, was he... prepared?

    "Am I really prepared?" Zheng smiled bitterly to himself. Ever since Resident Evil he had been constantly seeking to grow and revive his team. Grow until he reached the point where he could face his clone. Yet, a sense of fear grew along with his strength.

    He did not realize the terror that was his clone when they first fought, when he began reviving his team. His clone was merely stronger than him in his mind. Strong. But the key was... how much stronger?

    The stronger Zheng grew, the more he realized his clone¡¯s strength and the more he feared... But this fear was a good thing. The moment this fear reached its climax was the moment he could fight his clone! Though Zheng hadn¡¯t realized this point yet. Each time he recalled his clone, he would feel the fear arise from within his DNA. This might be a sign of his growth.

    The refined Qi wasn¡¯t the only thing Zheng gained in these ten days. He finally began to head toward Isengard. The travel took a day using the Sky Stick. A market was formed not far away from the excavation site. The number of people there made it seem like a little human town.

    Gandalf was the one who stayed in Isengard. He nned to build another tower here as his resident. The best site for the tower was of course on top of the excavation site. The foundation was alreadyid out underneath. The new tower could gain power equivalent to two towers.

    "A tower that extends above and below the ground is going to be the first of its kind." Gandalf said in excitement.

    The excavation had long finished. Finished in the sense that the workers reached the top of the tower. Gandalf stopped further excavation. The tower possessed huge power that anyone who overstepped inside should be prepared to get killed.

    "A tower without its wizard is still a dangerous domain. Magical restrictions and guardians protect the ce." Gandalf entered the tower with his staff in hand. Zheng was the only person to follow.

    "Wizards should be seekers only. We research the phenomenons that ur throughout the world, magic, civilizations, history and races. Our responsibility is to seek the truth and organize this knowledge. Magic is a tool in this process." Gandalf said to Zheng.

    (Isn¡¯t that a scientist? The wizards in the Lord of the Rings sound simr to scientists.)

    Gandalf continued, "Wizard towers are the sites we experiment ande to conclusions of these phenomenons. We either write the findings down or apply them in usage. It¡¯s not realistic to search for treasures in such sites. Wizards are wealthy, but this wealth is in the form of knowledge and magical materials. We do not have much in terms of gold."

    Zhengughed, "I don¡¯tck gold either. Magical items and materials are the things I am looking for. Oh, knowledge and experience of a wizard also. I also want to see the literature that were written down."

    Zheng wanted the runewordbinations more than the energy stones and materials, because Xuan mighte up with new items once he got a hold of them.

    The two people entered the wizard tower from its top. They carefully descended the tower. Many floors were crumpled during the tower¡¯s copse. Stones obstructed the path leading down. Zheng easily cleared the paths with Tiger¡¯s Soul. The power disyed by the sword shocked Gandalf.

    Tiger¡¯s Soul¡¯s power exceeded many level three magical weapons if one were to disregard the side effect and restrictions that came with it. It was a weapon of Cultivators.

    Their pace was fast with the help of Tiger¡¯s Soul. After crossing the crumpled floors, magic restrictions obstructed their path. Gandalf told Zheng these restrictions could be removed with enough time since they had no master anymore. Zheng didn¡¯t get his hopes up and decided to stay in Isengard. He spent his time refining Qi, trying toe up with new abilities, and pondered on oveing his Heart¡¯s Demon.

    Seventy days quickly flew by. Gandalf broke through the firstyer of magic restrictions. A pile of research memos was ced in front of Zheng. These memos were written in hieroglyphs like characters.

 Vol 18 2-2

    ¡°I can¡¯t make sense of these but they are probably extremely valuable, right?¡± Zheng asked Gandalf with a smile.

    Gandalf inhaled a puff of smoke then muttered back, ¡°I apologize. I don¡¯t even recognize the characters written. I have not seen such characters throughout my life, not thenguage of the orcs, not of the elves, not of the dwarves. They could be words left behind by long fallen civilizations. Saruman was truly the chief of wizards. His knowledge far exceeded mine. He studied such fallen civilizations while I couldn¡¯t even recognize these characters.¡±

    (I think it¡¯s more likely that God altered the plot and intentionally buried the scriptures under the tower as a reward.) Zheng smiled back. He gathered the scriptures under Gandalf¡¯s loathing gaze then said, ¡°I am going to take these back. They might be rted to our team in some way. Don¡¯t worry. I will bring it back to you once we studied them. I know you want the scriptures.¡±

    Gandalf returned an awkward smile, inhaled a few more puffs of smoke then said, ¡°Your power has grown again... but your mentality seems to be weaker than west met. You might fall into the same state as Saruman if this continues.¡±

    Zheng was surprised. ¡°Be like Saruman? What¡¯s that? What do you mean by my mentality?¡±

    Gandalf nodded and said, ¡°Our senses are much more sensitive than typical humans, especially our senses on a being¡¯s mental state. Just like I was about to sense those being controlled by the One Ring, your mental state is ragged with holes. What happened?¡±

    Zheng replied, ¡°Some things indeed happened... Do you have any way to solve this issue?¡±

    Gandalf sighed, ¡°Issues on the mental state are the most difficult to resolve. Otherwise, the One Ring wouldn¡¯t have caused so much damage. You are the only person who could solve this issue. No one can help you. Ovee your mental obstacles and your mental state will return. The only advice I have is hold onto the things you have been holding on firmly. Never waver and your heart will never waver.¡±

    (Hold onto the things I have been holding on? Like live on? Or protect those important to me?)

    Zheng pondered over what Gandalf said as he waited for the day to return. Yet, he didn¡¯t know what to do. Wasn¡¯t he holding onto his beliefs all this time? Or... had his beliefs changed without realizing?

    He left the Lord of the Rings world with these questions and refined Qi that was double the amount he umted thest time. His refinement rate increased as his strength grew and his unlocked stage deepened. The biggest rewards from this trip were the scriptures. Gandalf was still breaking through the magic restrictions in his world. A surprise might await for when he return again.

    ¡°These are the scriptures found under the wizard tower. They don¡¯t look like anynguage native to the Lord of the Rings, right? Gandalf also said they are not thenguage of any of the known races. So I think God put these under the tower as a reward.¡± Zheng brought out the scriptures and said to the team.

    The team gathered in his room as usual. The scriptures were passed around then ced on the table. TengYi picked up a piece and carefully studied.

    Everyone held their breaths as they stared at TengYi. He was the linguist of the team. Xuan might be more knowledgeable over all and HongLu second, but TengYi was more specialized in this field.

    ¡°These characters seem to be older than pictographs. Theye from a prehistoric civilization.¡± TengYi frowned.

    ¡°Prehistoric civilization?¡± The team was curious.

    ¡°Yes.¡± TengYi nodded. He put down the scripture and smiled. ¡°The earlier the writing system, the simpler its sentence structures are. Like pictographs, which have no fluent sentences. You can only deduce the meaning of the sentence. This is to be expected as the early forms ofnguage itself are crude. However, prehistoric writing systems broke away from the norm. Writing systems simr to hieroglyphs and pictographs were found in ruins deep under the sea. When tranted, these writings formed very fluent sentences as though they were originally tranted from modernnguage. Thus, archeologists deduced the existence of prehistoric civilizations. Some scientists also believed continents depicted in legends, such as the Antis, existed. Those who lived in Antis used the prehistoric writing system.¡±

    Xuan nodded, ¡°Correct. I have read information on this regard. However, credibility iscking... Can you trante these scriptures?¡±

    TengYi shook his head, ¡°Unfortunately, I can only make out the meaning of somebinations. I can¡¯t trante whole scriptures unless I have enough time to study andpare eachbination. It might take a year...¡±

    A year? The other members looked to each other. Zheng asked, ¡°Have you made out anything since you were looking at them for quite a while?¡±

    TengYi nodded. He picked up the scripture he just put down. ¡°The year the ice phoenix soared, Saints of the west fell. Our strength grew as wee to understanding with the seekers of truth. Yet, can we be victorious? Our enemies are...

    ¡°We won with devastating costs. The path has been closed but it will one day open up again. Saints and the seekers of truth are both annihted. Who could be the guide for humans? Extinction will fall upon humans when the path opens up again... Record keeper, a dying Saint, Anubis.¡±

 Vol 18 2-3

    TengYi read the scripture in fragments. He then gave the others a bitter smile. ¡°That¡¯s my limit. I induced some sentences by context so I can¡¯t promise uracy.¡±

    Xuan took over the scripture. He frowned as he nced over the rest of the pieces on the table. ¡°That¡¯s enough. This information proved a lot of questions, which we will get to at another time. The ount is more valuable than any rune words. TengYi, trante the characters that you have an idea of and give me a copy. It will be best for us to enter a world after A Nightmare on Elm Street. We will try to trante the rest of the scriptures before movie after this one. HongLu, you wille with us.¡±

    HongLu spread his hands, agreeing to Xuan¡¯s request without a word.

    Zheng asked, ¡°Is what¡¯s written real? The Saints formed an alliance with the seekers of truth... are they the Cultivators? Such alliance only barely won a war and then they both became extinct. What enemies did they face?¡±

    Heng interjected, ¡°Enemies like the Balrog? Not the one we encountered but the original Balrog, an endless number of them. Or perhaps enemies who were even more powerful.¡±

    The thought came to Zheng¡¯s mind as he recalled hearing the genes hibernating within his body belonged to the enemies of the Saints. Judging by the strength of these genes that could consume his the rest of his body with such a tiny amount of energy, beings with the full version of these genes could only be described as terrifying. Perhaps his genes came from the highest level of demons.

    The secrets of God¡¯s realm, of the Saints, and of the Cultivators remained hidden until the day they could trante these scriptures. Everyone had questions but they couldn¡¯t arrive at any answers. So the discussion turned back toward their following ns.

    ¡°How about I go take a look in The Mummy. If Imhotep returned to Hamuptra, I will bring him back. Otherwise, I will stay two or three days and return.¡± Zheng asked.

    Xuan and HongLu responded at the same time, ¡°No.¡± They met eyes with each other. Xuan gestured HongLu to go ahead then went to study the scriptures.

    HongLu twirled his hair and said, ¡°We should go to The Mummy after this movie as a team. There¡¯s no evidence but I heard you received a letter from Jonathan thest time you went in to revive me. That might be an indication of bonus mission. What if you receive the bonus mission when you go in? It will take at least a day to go to China using the Sky Stick. What if the time required for the mission is longer than the time you exchanged? Furthermore, even if it is possible toplete the mission, are you going to do it by yourself or as a team?¡±

    Zheng pondered over it a little and realized HongLu was right. He thought an undying priest could raise the team¡¯s strength and be useful in certain situations. That was why he wanted to recruit Imhotep in such a hurry. The analysis made gave him second thoughts. He realized it would be careless to enter The Mummy. The worst that might happen was if he get killed by a time restriction.

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case, we will save enough points after the next movie and enter as a team.¡± Zheng made the decision.

    Since he decided not to enter The Mummy, the extra points he had was used to exchange items that could counter ghosts and the like. The charms were inexpensive and useful. They would self-ignite as ghosts came near and protect the user.

    ¡°The weapons we have that are effective against ghosts are Tiger¡¯s Soul, the silver bow, Excalibur, Lambda Driver, HongLu¡¯s magic, and the Gauss rifle and RPG using special bullets.¡± Zheng said.

    ChengXiao waved at him from the side. ¡°Hey, bro... I am a pervert but I have rights... sigh.¡±

    Zheng said in an awkward tone, ¡°Nothing to do with perverts. You just haven¡¯t said what kind of weapon you want. Plus, your position in the team is a doctor so... I still have enough points. How about we help you exchange a tier B or below weapon?¡±

    Zheng hadn¡¯t paid as much attention to ChengXiao as the rest of the team; the same was for Gando. Now that Gando had died, he wished this person who once died alongside him could live on.

    ChengXiao only wanted to rant a little bit. Never did he expected Zheng to exchange a weapon for him. This surprised him. The kungfu passed down by his family had a fairly long history. He didn¡¯t ck off practicing it. After a moment of thinking, he said, ¡°If that¡¯s the case, exchange a pair of martial art gloves for me. I did not learn much on weapons but my unarmed techniques are alright.¡±

    There weren¡¯t many chances for ChengXiao to use his kungfu up to this point. He was basically appointed as the medic of the team as soon as he entered this realm. His medical skills were exceptional so the team gradually treated him as the doctor who needed to be protected. The only time where he shortly fought in closebat was in Resident Evil. All the other times he was either in the back of the team or supported with firearms. This gave everyone the illusion that he was weak. It wasn¡¯t until now that Zheng remembered seeing kungfu techniques through the revival. Though whether or not these techniques were actually useful was another question.

    Zheng wasn¡¯t stingy when ChengXiao wanted a pair of gloves. The name of the gloves sounded ordinary, Flurry Fists. It cost one rank B reward. The system described it as a permanently enchanted weapon, able to damage spiritual beings, allow the user to strike with the speed of wind. Furthermore, these gloves could open up to strike with the palms. They were practical judging by the description alone. ChengXiao might be able to exert a threatening force if he managed to close in on his opponent especially whenbined with the dragonshard ne.

    Next up, the rest of the team exchanged charms and anti-spiritual items. One particr item called Soul Alluring Incense could wake a person from nightmare with its scent, even when the person¡¯s soul fell into the nightmare. This was a must have item for movies like A Nightmare on Elm Street. They also resupplied on healing items and bullets. HongLu and TengYi received some stat points. And so, the points the team had saved up from the Lord of the Rings were spent to thest dime.

    ¡°We are basically backed into a corner. The movies that wille are going to be more difficult every time. Perhaps we might encounter another team battle after this movie; perhaps we might encounter team Devil. We have no time to ck off. We mustplete the bonus missions in A Nightmare on Elm Street no matter how difficult they are. Let us grow as a team and as individuals and then let us face team Devil!¡± Zheng then turned to Xuan, ¡°I can¡¯t analyze everyone¡¯s strengths in details. We will rely on you and HongLu to advise us the important points we should be aware of... I have realized it that we were never safe in this realm. Maybe theck of death in multiple movies had given us the illusion that we were strong, and we were safe... Continue bing stronger. Continue until we surpass team Devil. We will not lose to that team ever again!

    ¡°Our training begins. Let us train with all we have until the movie starts!¡±

 Vol 18 3-1

    Team China spent the remaining days in the dimension training. Everyone practiced their abilities. One of the most important attack they valued was activating YinKong¡¯s Excalibur with the Air Waves because its power was immense. Skilled use of this attack could rival the effects of Explosion and Destruction. It was a skill that could turn the tide of battle at key moments.

    ChengXiao also surprised Zheng with his strength. Zheng never thought ChengXiao¡¯s kungfu was actually impressive in a fight. Every one of his attacks struck toward Zheng¡¯s weaknesses in their unarmed spar. Normally Zheng only had to enter the second stage andbined with his physical attributes, he could dodge all of ChengXiao¡¯s attacks. This was true for several hits. However, as Zheng confirmed the speed and form of the attacks, ChengXiao¡¯s eyes glimmered. His speed and strength suddenly took a leap just like when Zheng activated Explosion. Several punches struck Zheng before he realized. ChengXiao also had an attack that hit around a point in a circle, much like Taiji. Except that the punches carried heavy forces. Nearly a hundred punchesnded on Zheng¡¯s body but these heavy hits did not knock him away because ChengXiao¡¯s steps circled around him. Zheng had to activate Explosion and brute forced his way out from the circle.

    ¡°Amazing!¡± The even punches slightly impacted his organs. That was under the fact his body had very high stats. A normal person would probably stter after this flurry of attacks. ChengXiao was wearing the gloves and the burst of speed and strength was on par with Explosion. Zheng was not prepared for this surprise.

    The numerous near death experiences had made him strong. The fourth stage created a gap that could not be crossed by anyone in the third stage and under. So despite receiving the hits, he almost immediately disperse the force throughout his body then out into the air. That was how he managed to suffer only minor damage.

    He was still in God¡¯s dimension anyway. Any injuries could be healed with a sentence. After the heal, he went to ask ChengXiao about the sudden burst of speed and strength. There, he witness ChengXiao looking worse than he did when he used Explosion for the first time. Hey on the floor. His eyes looked all white, and he was breathing heavily with his tongue stuck out.

    ¡°This power?¡± ChengXiao did not look prideful as people expected. A miserable expression took over his face. A few moments of silenceter, he cried in anger, ¡°Fuck! Are you thinking having this power is a good thing? When I was still very young, they put a golden earthworm thing into my body and told me it was a parasite that would settle, grow, and reproduce inside me. The more powerful this worm grows, the more powerful my strength bes. They said it was a Life Bonded Gu. Fucking liars. That was obviously a rare gold color earthworm!

    ¡°The power was obtained from this worm. It lives in my navel area. My intestines would suffer twisting pain every time I use its power. Can you imagine a thick, long, yellow thing wriggling inside a man? I am a man...¡±

    Pah! A chair flew toward him. He was still lying on the floor so the chair smashed onto his face. Blood bled out from his nose but he wiped it off and continued, ¡°I want to die every time. Having such a thing wriggling inside the body as a man...¡±

    Pah! Another chair flew at him. Lan took the initiative over YinKong this time.

    The team acknowledged ChengXiao¡¯s strength. His source of power came from the Life Bonded Gu. Gu were mythical creatures to a lot of people. ChengXiao exined that it was merely a gically mutated insect raised by certain ns. These insects were either poisonous to the human body or possessed other effects. Very few of them had no negative effects but instead made a person stronger. Those were the Life Bonded Gu.

    ¡°I also know of a special technique that increasesbat ability.¡± Once the pain passed, he said in a smug tone, ¡°I can inhibit certain pressure points on my body with needles to increase my strength, speed, reaction speed, and toughness by multiple folds. However, this technique is quite damaging to the body. I have to use a breathing technique along with it to lessen the damage. Though that isn¡¯t a longsting solution.¡±

    Zheng was wordless. He had always treated ChengXiao as the medic. Never did he know this medic was strong. Thinking back, ChengXiao almost hadn¡¯t exchanged any enhancements. So his strength was brought from the real world. Speaking of a killer doctor, Zheng recalled an enemy he encountered when team China was still weak, the werewolf doctor from team India. That person was also a powerful doctor.

    Zheng put ChengXiao under serious training after verifying his strength. The pervert cried ofins as his n to near YinKong became so distant. Yet, he had to gather his concentration for the training when Zheng demanded with force... He still didn¡¯t look too high spirited.

    ¡°Do you not fear losing what¡¯s down there? I remember you said you healed that area when you came back. Are you not scared of bing thest eunuch on Earth?¡± Zheng privately asked in a low voice.

    ChengXiao responded in a righteous tone, ¡°What are you talking about? Do I look like the type of person who concerns over small matters? Do you know this slightly metrosexual appearance with big breasts and baby face do not exist in the real world? They can onlye up in manga or novels. Of course, there¡¯s also Hentai... Ahem. My goal is to never stop striving so that I will never regret!¡±

    ¡°I think you look like you want to jump at her before she castrated you.¡± Zheng said. But he seemed to understand what ChengXiao had said. Keep striving in the current moment so he would never regret.

    ¡°Well then... tomorrow is the day we enter A Nightmare on Elm Street. Everyone take a good rest starting in the afternoon. Get a good night of sleep. And tomorrow... we will embark on a new journey!¡± Zheng said to his team, less Xuan and HongLu. Those two went to Xuan¡¯s room without informing the others. No one knew what they were nning to do. Whatever it might be, the whole team would meet the next morning.

    Everyone had their own idea of leisure. Zheng calmed down then watched A Nightmare on Elm Street 3 several times. Yet, he had a bad premonition without rhyme or reason. He felt this movie world was not as simple as the movie portrayed. Perhaps this movie... was going to be an extremely difficult one.

    Xuan and HongLu appeared in front of the others the next day. Zheng learned from HongLu that Xuan hadpleted the Magic Cannon. Xuan also added a secondary mode that used energy stones instead of his energy. This mode was slightly weaker but...

    ¡°That power should be on par with a normal nuclear weapon.¡± HongLu said with excitement.

    Zheng¡¯s heart shivered. Somehow, he felt that Xuan would never say anything he couldn¡¯t do. Was he really going to wipe the town from the face of the Earth?

    ¡°Enter the beams in thirty seconds. Target locked: A Nightmare on Elm Street 3. Teleportation beings.¡±

 Vol 18 3-2

    Time passed by in the same never changing dream like state. The next time the team opened their eyes, they were standing on a regr street. A street typically seen in small towns from American movies. A few people walked along the side walks.

    The time appeared to be just morning. A refreshing humid scent floated in the air. The season seemed like autumn. The temperature was neither cold nor hot. This was the perfect environment for a retreat if not for the world belonged to a horror movie.

    "So this is the town from A Nightmare On Elm Street? Looks pretty peaceful." Zheng looked around.

    ChengXiao walked over to him. "The more beautiful the thing, the more dangerous the thing hidden within. Oh and this is America right? I wonder if we can find hot western babes. I have wanted to try them out for so long..."

    Zheng ignored him. Though he agreed with danger hidden inside beautiful things. He knew ChengXiao well enough that he was all talk. When it came to actually looking for the babes, he would find all kinds of reason to back out.

    HongLu also looked around. "We can be sure this is the town from the movie. This movie is like Final Destination where the original plot isn¡¯t fixed on any one location. Everywhere is dangerous as long as the demon enters our dreams, even if we are in the moon. Perhaps God put us in a random location."

    Zheng nodded. He looked down to see four newbies. That made the difficult fifteen people including the eleven veterans. This difficulty was much harder than Transformers... There was no escaping fate. They were in the movie already so he calmed himself and focused on getting through this movie safely. Bonus questions were of course a bonus on top of surviving.

    "Survive thirty days.... Kill Demon Freddy Krueger. Awards each member 5000 points and a rank B reward." Zheng read the mission from his watch. The mission was fairly straightforward. They could return after surviving thirty days and killing Freddy Krueger would reward points and ranked rewards. The rewards weren¡¯t as high as the Lord of the Rings but still a fair amount when each member received it.

    "Yet, is it as simple as the mission?" Zheng said with a bitter smile. The ominous premonition grew worse by the second. It felt as though something was going toe.

    What ought to be done must be done. As Zheng was about to speak, a slender young man among the newbies sat up.

    The newbiesposition were slightly different from usual. They were three women and one man. All four seemed to be still in school. He wondered if the movie only targeted young men and women, so that God pulled in these students.

    The young man stared around with his eyes wide open. When he noticed Zheng and the three girls on the ground, he cried, "Who... who are you? Don¡¯t hurt me. I will give you my dad¡¯s number. You can demand money from him. Please don¡¯t hurt me."

    The veterans smiled bitterly. The young man was calm for the first few seconds after he woke up. They thought he was another intelligent type. However, he exposed himself right afterward. This was a normal student that came from a spoiled rich family. The newbies in this movie was terrible.

    "Don¡¯t worry. We aren¡¯t kidnappers. You didn¡¯t get kidnapped... In fact, what you have been drawn into is way more terrifying." Zheng didn¡¯t want to talk much. He casually sat down on the ground and pulled out a few cigarettes. He lit one then handed the rest to the team.

    The three girls sat up as the cigarette burned to the half mark. They were all around seventeen to eighteen, also dressed in school uniform. The girls should be in high school and they reacted ordingly. All of them screamed as they noticed the veterans. They cuddled up and wept as if they were going to get vited.

    The men rolled their eyes. No one wanted to bother with the girls and threw it over to Lan, who also exined the world as usual. Once the newbies received information of this world, the young man¡¯s eyes glittered with excitement. It looked like he was going to howl. The girls showed shock and disbelief. They were obviously more rational than the young man.

    "That¡¯s incredible! Other worlds actually exist! And there are so many enhancements and bloodlines. Would we be superman if we return from this world?" The young man asked.

    (Another teen brainwashed by fantasy web novels... Web novels kill people.)

    Zheng subconsciously nced at YinKong. She was reading a novel named Terror Infinity thest time. He wondered if she had finished it. That also seemed like a fantasy novel.

    "It¡¯s not so simple. The prerequisite to bing a superman is to survive. The eleven of us have survived many movies. We are stronger than you in strength, experience, and belief. You will now be a temporary member of team China. We will save you if situation allows but if you do anything that harms the team, I will kill you... And now, do your best to survive, newbies." Zheng said to them with a serious tone.

    Zheng had thoughts of epting new members into the team now that everyone had been revived. He could sacrifice the newbies to lower the team¡¯s rating. However, sacrificing others was not his personality. The gap in his mind might expand if he were do things against his will. This needed to be avoided at all cost while he was fighting against his Heart¡¯s Devil. Secondly, there might be someone with high potential or intelligence among the newbies, or someone with a unique talent like TengYi. These people would be extremely helpful to the team.

    The young man nodded to him. He was a rather moderate person as he addressed them as seniors, nothing like the arrogant kids from rich families. Some members soon epted him.

    The three girls still seemed doubtful. However, Zheng¡¯s words ced a question in front of them. What should they do if this was really the world of a horror movie as they said? They had all seen this famous movie. They would have to face the demon that could enter their dreams and alter the dreams into nightmares. They needed help from the veterans to survive in this case. After some hesitation, the girls also agreed to Zheng¡¯s requests.

    The young man was named LiuYu, a rather feminen name. He said his family was pretty superstitious. They believed it was easier to raise a boy with a girl¡¯s name. He was the sole child of the family, which for several generations had only had one child each generation. So he looked spoiled when they just met. He grew up in a protective environment.

    The girls were named Wang FenLan, MoLi, and OuyanWei, all second year students in high school. OuyanWei looked a little pretty and the other two were normal looking. The three of them only spoke among themselves in low voices. They didn¡¯t show any potential. LiuYu might have more potential as he had a strong curiosity, as long as he could survive a few movies.

    "Let us verify our identity in this world and then find a hotel. It will be best if we can finish these before night falls. We will discuss our ns afterward." The barrier disappeared after Zheng spoke. Sounds from all around reached their eyes.

    A Nightmare On Elm Street 3 began.

 Vol 18 4-1

    Theputer expertise of Xuan and YinKong in addition to their experience inside the U.S. for a few previous movies had given them great knowledge of the loopholes in this country¡¯swork. Only several hourster, all fifteen members obtained citizenship within the system. They also transferred over ten million dors, enough to sustain their expenditures for the next thirty days.

    The team decided to leave the town they were in after a discussion. Firstly, if the original plot happened in this town, would leaving it escape getting killed by Freddy? In the least, they could go to a busier city if God did not allow them to run away. Hotels in the city were much morefortable than those in a town. A presidential suite would also amodate the whole team.

    Once the issues of identity and money were settled, everyone took a taxi to the nearest city. The driver informed them the ride would take only a few hours and arrive before six. So they would have time for a dinner before heading to the hotel. Everyone felt relieved seeing things were proceeding smoothly.

    ¡°A Nightmare on Elm Street 3... This series is pretty much the same no matter which episode it is. They all portray a demon named Freddy who has the ability to sneak into another person¡¯s dream and kill people. Freddy isn¡¯t a normal living human. He is a demon that came back from hell. Also a psychopath that favors torturing children. He attacks young men and women frequently in the movies.¡±

    The four newbies sat in the same taxi. The other eleven members were split among three taxis. No one felt sleepy as it was still day time. So they felt at ease leaving the newbies alone. The newbies got along well since they all suddenly entered a strange environment.

    The only men in the group was pretty outspoken. He told jokes to the girl along the ride. His family restricted him from going out due to overprotectiveness. His free time after school was spent on theputer, which was how he became an expert in movies, novels, manga, jokes, and music. There was no one to chat with him on a usual basis. So once he started talking to the girls, he couldn¡¯t get himself to stop. He finally smiled with satisfaction after getting the girls tough.

    ¡°It sounds like A Nightmare on Elm Street isn¡¯t that scary. We just have to not sleep. And if we have to, just keep someone awake on the side. When you see the person sleeping experiences a nightmare and struggles, immediately wake the person up. Everyone take turns to sleep. Won¡¯t we be able to get through the movie like this?¡± MoLi looked at the watch and said. There was a time to this mission. They didn¡¯t have to stay in this situation for their whole lives. Her idea was possible to make it through thirty days.

    LiuYu shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not so simple. A Nightmare on Elm Street is one of my favorite series. Its story is bizarre. There are no patterns to a dream. In on of the movies, the protagonist drags Freddy out from a dream and burns him to death. However, the ending of the movie says that is an omen of Freddying back from hell.

    ¡°In another movie, the protagonist is chased by Freddy and in the end realizes everything is a dream. She only has to believe she is not in a dream and that Freddy is an illusion to prevent anything from happening. Just like she thought, Freddy disappears but when the endinges, she is still in the dream. Freddy disappeared to toy with her.¡±

    The girls were scared from hearing LiuYu¡¯s words. They looked at each other, noticing their pale faces. LiuYuughed out loud as if he wasn¡¯t worried about the Freddy he just depicted.

    ¡°The demon Freddy... does he look like me?¡± A creepy voice sounded next to LiuYu¡¯s ear. That was when he realized the girls were staring at his side, where the driver was supposed to be at. An untold terror filled their eyes. Goosebumps spread from LiuYu¡¯s heart. His head inched around and witnessed a scary, burned face. A hat was worn over his head. He was wearing a ck and white checkered shirt. His hands wore scissor like gloves. The manughed in a high pitch as he scratched the window with those des.

    ¡°Ah!¡±

    ¡°Wake up! LiuYu! Wake up!¡±

    A voice pulled LiuYu back from his nightmare. His body shot up instantly and saw Zheng standing next to him with an incense in hand. Zheng put out the incense as he saw LiuYu woke up. The remaining fraction disappeared in his hand. It seemed like he valued this incense a lot.

    ¡°It fine now...¡± Zheng let out a sigh of relief.

    LiuYu noticed he was lying on a road. A bus was stopped next to him. The other members of team China were either standing or sitting around.

    LiuYu asked, ¡°What happened? Wasn¡¯t I in a taxi? How did I get attacked? I swear that was his face... it couldn¡¯t be mistaken.¡±

    Zheng shook his head. ¡°We don¡¯t know what happened either. The only thing we know is we returned to the town where we started.¡±

    LiuYu looked out and it was indeed the town that he was familiar with. Evening had came. Twilight painted the streets in gold.

    ¡°It couldn¡¯t be? Weren¡¯t we taking the taxis to the city? How did we return to the town? Impossible! That¡¯s impossible!¡± LiuYu cried in a shock.

    Zheng stood up and walked over to a taxi. ¡°We did take the taxi to a city but we encountered Freddy on the way. He reced our driver and attacked us... Fortunately, I kicked him away. Our taxi smashed into a guardrail. Then the shock woke me up. I saw everyone had fallen asleep and we were stopped inside this town.¡±

    There were no drivers in the taxis. One of the taxis indeed had signs of a collision. LiuYu carefully looked over the one he took and found the scratches on the window. Was that really a dream? Or did they treated reality as a dream?

    Zheng didn¡¯t waste time on LiuYu after seeing he woke up. He walked over to Xuan and said, ¡°Did you see that demon too?¡±

    Xuan took the same taxi as HongLu and ChengXiao. Aside from Xuan, their faces were pale white. Xuan frowned and replied, ¡°I did fall sleep, but I did not have a dream. My hypnotizing mechanism would have activated if I did. It would be interesting if he enters my dream.¡±

    A shiver struck Zheng¡¯s heart. He never expected Xuan to have no fear of the bizarre experience he just went through and instead, Xuan was looking forward to Freddy entering his dream. Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say in response.

    HongLu said, ¡°Anyway, this might be God¡¯s answer. We are not allowed to run away from this town or we will get attacked. This is only the first day so the attack wasn¡¯t strong. Furthermore... This world isn¡¯t what we thought it is.¡±

    Zheng asked in confusion, ¡°What do you mean that it isn¡¯t what we thought it is?¡±

    Xuan suddenly stopped HongLu from replying. ¡°Wait. You can¡¯t say it!¡±

    HongLu felt a bulb light up and nodded. He didn¡¯t say anything more.

    Zheng was enraged and loudly said, ¡°The heck? What are you scheming again? Why can¡¯t you tell me? Just why won¡¯t you tell us? And you even stopped HongLu from doing so!¡±

    Xuan looked at him in a serious expression then shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not I don¡¯t want to. I can¡¯t... The situation isn¡¯t so easily exined. Let us go to a hotel first. The sky is getting dark. You surely don¡¯t wish to stay on the streets through the night, do you?¡±

    Zheng was pondering the meaning of ¡°I can¡¯t¡±. He had no choice but nodded then said to the others, ¡°Let our questions forter. We will settle into a hotel first. Gather up and discussion this situation at night. We are not in a good situation!¡±

    Zheng sighed and took the lead toward the hotel. The sun had set... the night was near.

 Vol 18 4-2

    The hotel in town wasn¡¯t big. It would be more appropriate to call it an inn. The building had only five floors. It definitely had enough rooms for fifteen people but there was no single room spacious enough to fit all of them. This was the original reason the team first decided to head to the city. Unfortunately, they were stuck and had to settle into this hotel.

    "Such terrible conditions. The biggest room in this hotel barely fits four people... If we force fifteen people in, I don¡¯t think anyone¡¯s going to fall asleep. There wouldn¡¯t even be space for you to sit. Fine for a day or two but thirty days? I believe no one wants it right?" Zheng shrugged as he spoke to the people sitting in front.

    The team climbed up to the roof of the hotel. They sat in a circle under the starry sky. Zheng had the responsibility toy out the situation the team was in as the leader.

    "We have witnessed the danger of this movie. To be honest, I couldn¡¯t figure out when did I fall asleep. My body is strong enough to stay awake for ten to fifteen days and I can further strength it with Qi to stay awake up to a month. So I don¡¯t believe I would fall into a dream so easily. The only possibility is God altered the movie to put anyone who attempts to leave this town into a dream." Zheng said.

    The rest of the members looked to each other. The day had been strange to them. Everyone came in knowing the kind of world that was A Nightmare on Elm Stret. The science they learned could not be used to exin this world. Still, what had happened today was inconceivable to them. Was there no solution to this movie? Were their deaths already set as they were in Final Destinations?

    "Strangeness is inconceivable. We canbel A Nightmare on Elm Stree as ghosts type or inconceviable type movies. The plot itself is simple. However, dreams themselves are among the strangest. Things which couldn¡¯t happen in the real world could in a dream. Unless you never sleep, you will be fragile in your dreams. That¡¯s why we group this movie with the unsolvable genre." HongLu said.

    The others nodded in agreement. All equipment became useless in a dream. No one could bring their weapons in. It was probably the same for their abilities. Dreams were imaginations of the person. One¡¯s imagination determined everything of him. In some ways, it was exactly like what Xuan had said. Hypnosis and the Lambda Driver might allow him to y the demon the moment it entered his dream.

    Zheng let out a long breath. "I originally nned to find a hotel in a city today so we could stay in the same room and aid each other... Anyway, we will just settle in this town now that things turned out the way they are. I am going to assign you for the uing thirty days. We have five women and ten men. So the all five women say in a room. It¡¯s going to be crowded but try your best to bear with it. The remaining people split into two groups of five. It will also be crowded for us but that¡¯s what we have to ovee. One person must keep watch at night. The moment you see someone enters a nightmare, you have to light the incense and wake all four people. If the person still can¡¯t wake up from the nightmare, call everyone over, or at least the two other people keeping watch." Zheng gave his assignments, especially stressing them to the newbies. He was rather worried with reegard to the newbies. This wasn¡¯t the same situation as The Grudge anymore. There wasn¡¯t a scripturee for them to steal and Zheng wasn¡¯t the same person. The problem he feared was if the newbies didn¡¯t put effort on the night watch. Then those who fell into a nightmare wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up.

    Anyway, Zheng repeated the assignments a few times and the team split up. They stayed in three consecutive rooms on the second floor. These three person rooms could barely fit enough beds for five people. Yet, it was not the time to enjoy the stay. Everyone frowned then settled down.

    The best choice to get through the night was actually staying on a busy open area as they did in The Grudge. The members would take turns sleeping. However, the drawback it possessed was the members might not be able to physically sustain through their time here. They had to survive for thirty days after all. Being constantly stressed for thirty days or sleep deprived could break a person down mentally.

    The women¡¯s team was actually not weak despite having three newbies. YinKong had a magical weapon and Lan was a psyche force user. Whether or not Freddy could take her on was a question.

    Xuan led the team of Zero, Kampa, Heng, and ChengXiao. Xuan was the counter to Freddy. Heng and ChengXiao also had magical weapons to take him on. This group was safe whether in a dream or in reality.

    The group of Zheng, WangXia, HongLu, TengYi, and LiuYu was weaker inparison. Although those who believed in Zheng¡¯s strength would think it was the strongest team. Yet, Zheng shivered from his heart.

    (Freddy attacks people from their dreams... My mental state is filled with weaknesses. I might be the weakest one in this team at the moment. Physical strength does not equate to mental state.)

    The ominous feeling was growing stronger. Zheng didn¡¯t know what would happen but it was definitely rted to this movie, and probably Freddy.

    (I should just not sleep. I will meditate Qi throughout the night which also helps to refine Qi. Thirty days is going to be tough but it will get through. Too bad I won¡¯t be able to kill Freddy. Life is more important.)

    After Zheng made up his mind, he headed to the room and began meditating. LiuYu became curious and asked. He was excited when Zheng told him about Qi was among the enhancements. It took Zheng much convincing and letting him know of Cultivation enhancements to stop LiuYu from pestering him. LiuYu continued talking by himself for another hour on the bed before falling asleep. The other three had long fallen asleep.

    The four people in this group didn¡¯t have to worry since Zheng was going to stay up. Zheng¡¯s strength in reality did not fear Freddy even after God altered the difficulty. He might even be able to one shot Freddy with Destruction.

    Zheng did not notice anything out of the ordinary as he continued to meditate and refine Qi. The breathing of the others was rather calm. There was no traces of a nightmare. Yet, that ominous feeling just kept growing. He felt as though he had forgotten something.

    (Is it from the women¡¯s group? The first one to stay up is definitely YinKong. She would not have any issue. It¡¯s midnight now. So it¡¯s time for the third person. Is it one of the newbies?)

    Zheng became more worried. He woke WangXia up to take his ce while he headed for the door. The hallway was creepily silent but he walked without fear since he was in reality.

    As he looked toward the women¡¯s room, his heart skipped a beat. The door was painted in blood. The floor, the ceiling, the walls were all painted in blood. It was as though a manughter took ce.

    Zheng rushed toward the blood trail without a second thought. He made a turn and saw a girl walking with her trembling body. Her flesh was torn open. Her tendons were pulled all the way out to the floor, ceiling, and walls. These tendons were dragging her forward.

 Vol 18 5-1

    Zheng felt ayer of ice froze over his heart. He charged out the next instant without another thought. Yet, the human figure had already been dragged to the window. The girl cried miserably as she fell off the window. Zheng wasn¡¯t able to grab her despite his speed. He did not stop right here. Zheng charged to the window and leaped off.

    But there was nothing outside. The girl that was dragged away was no where to be seen. Everything that happened seemed as though it was his illusion. Zhengnded on the ground. There was not a single drop of blood. He stood on the street alone.

    (How could that have been possible? I saw her fell off the window. It was less than a second between that and me reaching the window. How could she disappear in such a short amount of time? Impossible!)

    A frightened expression overtook his face. He quickly turned his head around to look at the window. A shiver ran down his spine as he saw a man stood on where he was. The man had a burned face, wore a ck hat, ck and white striped clothes, and a pair of scissor like gloves, with five des extended out from between th fingers. The man was holding a girl. Those des were slicing away her skin and flesh. In his creepyughter, the girl slowly thinned into a skeleton.

    "Ah!" Zheng felt a wave of shock and anger. He did not fear the demon in reality. He could smash him into paste with Destruction if he had to. However, the moment he activated Explosion, bang!

    He looked to the side and saw the people he was familiar with. He was lying on shattered pieces of a bed. The bed copsed from the force exerted by Explosion. Zheng jumped up at once without exiting Explosion. Barely anyone there saw how he came near them.

    "Where is this ce? What time is it?" Zheng asked in a rush. His body was still tensed and in alert in case these people were disguised by Freddy.

    The others looked to each other before Kampa said, "It¡¯s eight in the morning already, in the hotel we stayed in."

    Zheng held his hand over his forehead and looked around. The environment superimposed with the memory of his room. It took several seconds for his mind to register. He was sweating by this time. "That was hard to imagine. I actually fell asleepst night. I couldn¡¯t even know what time I fell asleep. Oh, the five of you..."

    Zheng turned to the girls. Yet, he only saw four girls standing there. The one named MoLi was gone. He immediately realized what he experienced wasn¡¯t a mere illusion. He witnessed a girl died after he fell asleep. That girl was MoLi.

    "She died?"

    The response from the rest of the team was out of his expectation. They looked at him weird. Xuan said after a while of silence. "We don¡¯t have a person named MoLi. We have three newbies in this movie, ShuLan, Ouyan Wei, and LiuYu. Then there¡¯s the eleven veterans."

    "Impossible!" Zheng stared at his team with his eyes wide open. His Qi and Blood Energy were ready to be activated the second anyone here reacted incorrectly. This must still be in the dream. How could the team forget the newbie? Or was it his memory that was altered?

    Yet, no one did anything strange. Heng and YinKong looked at him weird as they sensed the movement of Qi and Blood Energy from him. YinKong entered a defensive stance. Zheng appeared the most suspicious among the team.

    (No. If this is a dream, I wouldn¡¯t be able to use Qi and Blood Energy. The energies prove this isn¡¯t a dream. Then why did they say there¡¯s no one named MoLi? Is my memories wrong? Was I in a dream the whole time before?)

    Panic struck Zheng the more he pondered. Things that were unknown and mythical were the most terrifying. You wouldn¡¯t be scared when you have a clear view of them.

    The rest of the team recognized something wasn¡¯t right with Zheng. HongLu walked over to him and asked, "What happened? You don¡¯t seem right."

    Zheng returned with a bitter smile. He didn¡¯t know how to reply. The light shining through the windows grew brighter. He said, "Let¡¯s go have breakfast. I will tell you what happenedst night."

    The team looked to each other again then followed Zheng to the dining hall. Once everyone sat down by the table, Zheng slowly narrated. He thenpared the experience of the team and found out they remembered everything else that had happened, such as when they discussed their ns, went looking for the city, and returned to this town. The only memory that was lost was MoLi.

    "Zheng." LiuYu carefully said. "There really isn¡¯t a person named MoLi. I get along well with the other two girls. No one knows this neer. Did Freddy deceived you in your dream?"

    Zheng thought for a moment then shook his head. "I originally thought you were the ones that are deceived by Freddy and I am the only one with intact memory. However, since none of you remember her, it could be that I am deceived. We don¡¯t have..."

    "There¡¯s a person named MoLi!" HongLu suddenly cried. His reaction shocked the rest of the team. They all turned to look at him.

    HongLu twirled his hair. His nce moved through the team then stopped at Xuan and Zheng. He pulled off a string of hair and said, "Zheng, you still remember this girl right?"

    Zheng nodded. Despite everyone denying MoLi¡¯s existence, she did exist in his memory. His increased stats further allowed him to vividly remember her face and voice. He was more certain of it as he nodded.

    HongLu said, "Then don¡¯t forget her... I suspect we are currently in a dream."Everyone except Xuan was shocked as they turned to look at him. YinKong pricked her finger with the dining knife. A drop of blood came out. She licked the blood and said, "I can feel pain."

    HongLu nodded, "I know we can feel pain... My question is, what is reality?"

    The team looked confused. HongLu continued, "Reality is what our brain sees. If our brain doesn¡¯t detect something, and if we couldn¡¯t calcte its existence or detect it with instruments, we will not be able to determine whether it exists or not. Simrly, as long as our brain sends the pain signal, we will feel the pain even without any injury. Why can¡¯t this be a dream?

    "When God puts us into a movie world, does God pick a random location that¡¯s rted to the plot in some way? Why couldn¡¯t God have directly put us into a dream? Perhaps we are in this dream the moment we left the barrier. If that¡¯s the case, a lot of questions can be exined, such as why we returned to the town in a inconceivable way."

    Zheng quickly asked, "Then why do I have the memory of the newbie and you don¡¯t?"

    "Maybe because your mental state is special, maybe because you are strong, or maybe because you witnessed her death... There¡¯ are too many possibilities. We forgot about her and you didn¡¯t... I have one important thing I need to let you know. Don¡¯t forget anyone here, no matter who that person is. If we are in a dream, how does this world exist? It exists upon our memories and our memories of each other. MoLi hasn¡¯t been killed, only forgotten. When we all forget her, she would cease to exist. I think this is Freddy¡¯s intention. Killed, forgotten, terror. Until we break apart mentally and no one remembers no one. Team China will be done!" HongLu said.

 Vol 18 5-2

    (Are we in a dream... or is this reality?)

    Zheng asked himself in a murmur. He was lost, not knowing if this was a dream or reality. If this was reality, why did he fall asleep? Why did his team forget MoLi? If this was a dream, why could he use his Qi and Blood Energy? He didn¡¯t even have trouble refining his Qi.

    HongLu said, ¡°I watched through A Nightmare On Elm Street multiple times. I noticed a phenomenon, which I call the three worlds. Which three worlds? First, the reality we are in. This world is lighted by sunlight. Nothing will happen. A world with only humans. This world is safe. You can have fun andugh. The second world is the safe dreams. Freddy will enter the dream of his target. He ns events and people who the target had experienced and encountered. In the third movie, the protagonist is locked in a sanatorium. However, when she falls asleep, she suddenly finds herself back in her home at a time in the past. She is waiting for her mother toe home. The rock music from the radio is loud enough to disrupt the neighbors. In her past, the first thing her mother did after she returned was to turn off the radio. The same events ur in the dream. The protagonist thinks Freddy is the dream.¡±

    HongLu paused. The team was drawn by his exnation. LiuYu quickly said, ¡°I also saw this scene though I don¡¯t remember the details.¡±

    ¡°The events that follows...¡± HongLu twirled his hair. ¡°Her mother repeats her words but Freddy suddenly appears as her mother¡¯s guest. He slices off the mother¡¯s head. Yet, it is still talking. The protagonist screams at the horrifying scene.¡±

    HongLu held out two fingers. ¡°This is the second world, the safe dreams. Freddy enters your dream, maniptes your dream, up until he attacks you. From that point on, he bes omnipotent in your dream; he can¡¯t be killed. That¡¯s the third world, the despair dreams.¡±

    Silence fell upon the team as they pondered.

    Some time passed before Zheng spoke, ¡°What is the difference of the second and third world? Aren¡¯t they both dreams manipted by Freddy?¡±

    ¡°Yes and no.¡± HongLu nced over the team, pausing for a moment on someone specific. ¡°Why will there be a safe dream? If Freddy can manipte a person¡¯s dream at will, he can easily kill that person. Why didn¡¯t he? Because of entertainment and madness? Because of the desire to torture? Or is it something bigger? I think he has no other choice.

    ¡°If we view a dream as an intact egg, the first thing you need to kill the person inside is to break through its shell. I think Freddy doesn¡¯t have the ability to kill a person in his own dream. A dream is the domain of that person, where he is invincible. Much like how you are the god of your daydreams. This exins the origin of the safe world.

    ¡°Freddy uses various ways to break through this shell. Terror is his most used tool. There¡¯s also sexual temptation which he used in the third movie. He will also lower your guard with pieces of your memory and then shatter this memory. He will kill the one most beloved to you. He will do everything to break open your heart. The moment he achieves it is the moment you enter the despair dream. In there, he maniptes the world, and you!¡±

    Shivers ran down their spines from hearing HongLu¡¯s analogy. Sleep wasn¡¯t the issue anymore as long as they were in this world. Freddy might grasp the weaknesses within them at any moment then drag them into the despair dream. There was no use knowing his attacks. Everyone had their own weaknesses and their defense must be weak in this respect. An attack might meant death.

    Zheng frowned then turned to Xuan. ¡°What do you think? Just speak what¡¯s in your mind. I hate it when you are silent. At least let us know if you have a n.¡±

    Xuan calmly shook his head. He continued eating spaghetti without a word. HongLu exined for him, ¡°This is just a spection. If we are all dreaming the same dream, this is the safe dream. Freddy can¡¯t attack us. However, he can listen to what we are talking, see what we are doing. I suspect he can even reach into our heart to seek our weaknesses. That¡¯s why Xuan can¡¯t speak even if he has a n. The reason I spoke is because I am taking a risk. I am betting Freddy can¡¯t attack us in the current dream. He would have killed me for saying so much, so I won. Either we are currently not in a dream, or he can¡¯t kill us in the safe dream. But he¡¯s listening.¡±

    (Xuan is staying silent to prevent Freddy from knowing his n... but there¡¯s another possibility. If it turns out that way, I can only...)

    HongLu looked over the group again. He pulled off two strings of hair, pointed one at Zheng and the other at Xuan. ¡°Then I will make a conclusion.¡±

    The team finished their breakfast. Everyone was feeling a weight oppressing their hearts. They did not have the mood to think much knowing that they were in a dream and Freddy didn¡¯t have to wait for them to fall asleep. Kampa, Zero, and WangXia inspected their weapons right after eating. Given that they brought the weapons into the dream, they might be able to damage Freddy here.

    HongLu said as he saw people began to leave, ¡°We don¡¯t know why we would forget the people near us. We don¡¯t know why Zheng can remember MoLi. It might be because he witnessed her in the despair dream. From now on, carve the people around you into your heart. Don¡¯t lose your memory of them. Secondly, don¡¯t think of the things you desire, the things you fear, the things you worry, or even Freddy himself. They are the crevices of your soul... I have said everything that needed to be said. My responsibility ispleted. What¡¯s left falls on you, Zheng. How would you as the leader lead us through the thirty days in this dream?¡±

    Zheng looked at Xuan then at HongLu. He gritted his teeth then said, ¡°We can¡¯t split up since we are going to get attacked at any time. The night watch tactic is useless. It¡¯s ridiculous that you wake up at the next day after chasing Freddy. I think we should all stay in the same room. We can sleep but four people need to stay awake at a time. And Soul Link.¡±

    Lan asked, ¡°There¡¯s a use to Soul Link?¡±

    Zheng shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. However, Soul Link allows you to sense unrest happening in someone¡¯s mind. Alert everyone who¡¯s awake as soon as you sense it. That person might be under attack. That¡¯s it then. We don¡¯t know if our weapons are effective against Freddy in the dream. The only thing we can do is stay alert. Xuan, Heng, and YinKong, go buy a house while it¡¯s noon. It¡¯s best if we can move in tonight. Rent one if you can¡¯t buy one in such a short amount of time. We can¡¯t afford to split up again. Freddy will take us out one by one. Andstly, live on!¡±

 Vol 18 6-1

    Every member in team China aside from Xuan, Heng and YinKong basically was assigned to stay on guard in the hotel. They gathered in a room. Zheng brought out the charms that would self-ignite as supernatural beings approached. Though whether these charms were effective in this world was another question.

    Heng and YinKong¡¯s role was to be Xuan¡¯s bodyguard. They headed to the dealers in town to seek housing that were on sale or for rent. They had nock of money. The millions they hacked could easily buy any house without an issue.

    The sky outside the hotel was shining with sunlight. The crowded streets seemed more like the city than it was a town. The terrorizing atmosphere disappeared as they saw so many people walking along the street.

    Heng let out a long breath and said, ¡°Feels so much better in crowded ce. The hotel felt extremely ghastly. It was like there¡¯s a hand waiting behind me for a chance to attack. YinKong, did you have this feeling?¡±

    YinKong didn¡¯t turn to look at him while she replied, ¡°I am always prepared for an attacking from behind. Sneak attacks are an assassin¡¯s specialty, also the thing we feared most.¡±

    Heng gave her a bitter smile, ¡°Pretend I never asked. What about you, Xuan?¡±

    Xuan responded, ¡°Oh.¡± Then walked to the crowd without another word.

    YinKong frowned and followed after him.

    (Well, I did ask too much. One¡¯s a cold assassin. The other doesn¡¯t even have a personality of his own. It¡¯s better to just keep my mouth shut.) Heng smiled bitterly. He originally wanted to alleviate the dense atmosphere between them. He would not want to bring that ghastly pressure from the hotel when they finally came to a crowded area. The movie was scary enough and HongLu¡¯s words tightened their nerves. It felt as though they could get killed any moment. Heng was scared. His body wasn¡¯t strong. His strength came from his bow and arrows. If this was really a dream, his bow might not even work.

    (But what should we do? This is A Nightmare on Elm Street. If I enter the despair dream, Freddy¡¯s going to torture me. The scissor like gloves will cut open my body. Blood will flow out.) Heng could not stop his body from trembling as he was imagining. However, the piece of fortitude he possessed allowed him to follow Xuan with firm steps. His soul became tougher after he passed the illusion in the Lord of the Rings. He still couldn¡¯t ovee the memory left from his childhood but he had taken a leap forward.

    ¡°Why are there so many people?¡± Heng scratched his head.

    As he had expected, neither person in the front answered him. As he looked ahead more carefully, he suddenly discovered he had lost sight of them. He didn¡¯t catch up to Xuan and YinKong in this crowded street, which was ridiculous. How could he have lost track given his senses and speed?

    Heng didn¡¯t know whether to feel mad orugh it off. He rushed forward a few steps. Xuan and YinKong were still nowhere to be seen. Panic began to seeped into his mind. He jumped up two meters high in an attempt to look for them from above.

    ¡°Xuan, YinKong, you two...¡± Heng yelled as he jumped. Before he could finish the sentence, he saw a familiar figure walked into an alley. He froze as though something struck his mind. Somehow, he seemed to have forgotten HongLu¡¯s warning. He ran toward the alley without thinking. In that instant, he felt he saw the woman dearest to him. He saw Min Yanwei entered the alley!

    A chilling sensation swept across Heng¡¯s head the moment he rushed into the alley. He suddenly remembered what HongLu had told him. Then he realized he wasn¡¯t standing in an alley. This was in the middle of a road. A dark sky reced the bright sunlight during noon. Heng turned his head around. The entrance to the alley was gone. All he saw was an extension of the road.

    (Damn it. Did I get deceived? Freddy has targeted me? Is this... the despair dream?) Heng was panicking and scared but his experiences in the battlefield allowed him to bring out the silver bow and arrow. He ced a +4 enhanced arrow on the bow. Even Zheng had to be cautious of him in this state.

    While Heng was ready for a fight, a light was shone on him from behind. He immediately turned around and fired the arrow at the light source. nk! He saw a sedan stopped not far away. The arrow pierced through the headlight of the car.

    A few secondster, a beautiful woman in a suit walked out of the car. She looked at Heng in a surprise and said, ¡°Heng? Is that you? Why are you here? And why did you break my headlight?¡±

    Heng squinted the eyes that were irritated by the car¡¯s headlight. The sight of this woman halted every word he had in his throat. She was his lover, Min Yanwei. The person who he abandoned and ran away from due to being scared. Heng never imagined he would meet her again in this ce.

    ¡°The demon? Freddy?¡± Anger rushed up Heng¡¯s head. His eyes turned red and he shouted, ¡°Fuck! Who gives you the right to turn into her? Do you think I won¡¯t shoot you like this?¡±

    Yanwei expressed confusion and worry. She ran a few steps toward Heng but he stopped her. The enchanted arrow in his hand began to glow. The arrow was ready to fire. Yet, as his fingers turned pale, he just couldn¡¯t let the arrow go. He and Yanwei stood there, facing each other.

    Yanwei said in a worried tone, ¡°Heng, let mee near you. I will drive you to the hospital. Are you not feeling well?¡±

    ¡°Shut... Shut up! Freddy! Don¡¯t fucking talk in her tone! Don¡¯t fucking look into my heart! I will shoot you right here!¡± Heng yelled with a hint of insanity. However, his fingers were trembling. His heart was struggling. He knew this was an illusion. He knew this woman was the demon. But he couldn¡¯t let the arrow off.

    Yanwei clenched her teeth then walked toward Heng. Just then, five men came out from behind the trees to the side. They approached Heng and Yanwei with aughter.

    Heng¡¯s heart beat violently. He instantly yelled, ¡°Run! Why are you still here? Get on your car and run!¡±

    Yanwei looked behind as though she was confused. She saw two men ran over to her. The first man grabbed her and the second man charged at Heng.

    ¡°Go to hell!¡± Heng couldn¡¯t contain himself anymore as he released the arrow. A light shed across. The man¡¯s head exploded. The headless corpse rolled next to Heng then stopped motionless.

    Heng grabbed several arrows. He shouted as he charged toward Yanwei and the other men. He knew this scene too well. Taking the man that he just killed away, this was the turning point of his life. There was no more Freddy in his mind. There was no more a Nightmare on Elm Street. All that was left was to kill these men, to save Yanwei. He only had this one thought.

    Heng drew an arrow, ready to shoot. Yet, he suddenly realized the silver bow vanished, the arrow vanished. He had nothing in hand. The men¡¯s fists struck toward him. The first strike hit his nose and crushed his nasal bone. The rest of the men surrounded him and began beating him.

    (Don¡¯t... Don¡¯t let it happen again. Don¡¯t!)

    In the scene in his memory, he would run away. Heng wasn¡¯t thinking about running at this moment. Yet, after the beating, he was growing further and further away from Yanwei and the men.

    By the time he heard Yanwei¡¯s heartbroken cries, tears had drenched his face.

    ¡°I hate you! Heng! You destroyed me! It was all your fault! You weak and despicable being! I hate you forever!¡±

    Heng felt something inside his heart shattered. He stood there motionless, tears still rolling down his face. The corpse next to him stood up whileughing. He was wearing a ck hat and a ck and white striped shirt. He simply stood next to Heng andughed hideously.

 Vol 18 6-2

    The remaining members of team China waited in the hotel. They crammed into a room due to theck ofrger suites. The season was fortunately refreshing. A cool breeze circted through the room once they opened the windows. It would have been disastrous if the season were summer. The air would smell stale from closing the windows in order to turn on the air conditioner.

    The two new girls didn¡¯t want to stay alongside so many men. However, they also feared Freddy¡¯s attack. They grabbed Lan and headed to the window side. The girls chatted among themselves while they bathed in the cool breeze. The men also converse topics they were interested in a low volume. Kampa and Zero talked about improving their weapons. LiuYu, WangXia, and TengYi talked about the possibilities of abilities from novels. The scene looked peaceful and no one was particrly worried.

    HongLu suddenly said to Zheng, "Hey, I want to ask you something."

    Zheng was meditating at the time. He opened his eyes as he heard HongLu¡¯s voice and saw HongLu staring at him with a frown. Zheng asked, "Sure, go ahead."

    HongLu breathed out then said, "Everything I am about to say assumes that Freddy is listening. So some things, I can¡¯t speak in direct words. You have to think to get the meaning. The first point is there are two criteria for any person to have a nightmare. One, the origin of the nightmare. In reality, this origines from deep within a person¡¯s inner conscious. It might be a physical stimtion, such as an urge to use the restroom could provoke a dream where you are being flooded. Or a prickle on your finger could provoke a dream where your hand gets eaten by a monster."

    Zheng said, "I know this but what does it have to do with our situation?"

    HongLu seemed stuck. He thought for quite some time before continuing. "That is the origin for a nightmare in reality. However, we are already in a dream, which also means we are inside the movie world. I specte there is also an origin for this dream. It is the center of this series of nightmares."

    Zheng said with enthusiasm, "Does that mean we can leave this nightmare once we find out its origin?"

    HongLu shook his head and said, "No. The origin is the origin. Leaving is leaving. Our thoughts flow in momentum. The nightmare won¡¯t simply vanish when the pain on your finger stops. Your brain will continue on with the nightmare by itself. Such as you lose sensation of your hand and then a pack of monsters chase after you. We have to make the nightmare vanish along with finding out its origin."

    Zheng muttered, "By waking people up?"

    "There¡¯s another method to make the dream vanish aside from waking people up." HongLu sighed.

    He looked at Zheng with a peculiar gaze. After a while, he moved his eyes away and sighed deeply again. "I have told you, our conversation assumes that Freddy is listening. I can¡¯t tell you the details. What should be said has been said. I have fulfilled my responsibility. Lastly... our lives are ced on your hands, Zheng. Thanks to you, our team made it through so many movies. So let fate decide our lives. Save us if you can. Otherwise... we will leave everything to fate."

    Zheng was more confused than before. He stared at HongLu for a while then said, "Your words are too strange. It¡¯s on the same tone as Xuan. I really can¡¯t get what you people are thinking... Speaking of which, I wonder if their mission is going well."

    "That¡¯s the situation. The two of us rented a house on the east of the town. The house is fully furnished. The first floor isrge enough to fit all thirteen of us." Xuan spoke while holding a piece of document.

    Zhengughed. "Great. I was worried since it took you so long. Since the house can fit all thirty of us... thirteen... Eh? Thirteen?"

    The rest of the team looked to Zheng in confusion. Zheng counted them one by one then yelled, "Heng? Xuan! YinKong! Where¡¯s Heng? Where did you lose him?"

    Xuan and YinKong were puzzled. YinKong said, "Who¡¯s Heng? Have you seen someone not from our team again?"

    Zheng took a deep breath and looked over the people around him. These people were here with him the whole day. There was no demon that manipted them. They should remember Heng.

    "Heng? No. We don¡¯t have this person in our team. Team China had ten people then we get three newbies. So we should have thirteen people." Zero, Kampa and WangXia all verified.

    Zheng was speechless. He asked the rest of the team but the answers were the same. There was no such person in team China. Either he had gone insane and caused false memory or the whole team had gone insane.

    "Heng vanished. Do magical weapons not work on Freddy? What should we do? How did Freddy make Heng disappear? Is Heng still alive? Why have everyone forgotten him?"

    Zheng was feeling worse and worse in this world. If there was one person that he feared, it could only be his clone. He would not back off from fighting anyone else. He had the strength to not lose in such a baffling manner. Yet, it was the unknown that struck the most terror into people, because you never knew what would happen. You would feel baffled.

    This was the unknown Zheng was facing. Teammates disappearing one by one and the remaining members lost their memories of those who disappeared. The stress weighing on him grew with each disappearance. He felt as though he would vanish in the next second. All his teammates had died once. They couldn¡¯t be revived again. Disappearnce equted to eternal death. Those who once fought alongside him so suddenly disappeared. Worse yet, forgotten by theirrades.

    It was dusk when Zheng led the team out of the hotel. Everyone stayed close to each other because Zheng affirmed there was a person named Heng. He disappeared when he went out with Xuan and YinKong. Zheng required everyone to stay close and yell if anything out of the ordinary happened. This was how they would prevent another disapperance. He didn¡¯t want to see another one... That feeling was terrible.

    "This is the house?" Zheng asked as he looked at the ordinary house in front.

    YinKong nodded, "Yes. Xuan and I checked it out before going back. That was why we took so long. The first floor has a big living room, enough to fit all thirteen of us. It has three floors. The upper floors can also amodate all of us."

    Zheng nodded and went in. Twelve people followed behind him. He was slightly relieved since nothing happened on their way here. Night was graduallying. Even though death coulde at any time in this world, bright daylight still felt safer to them. Everyone rushed into the lighted house as darkness began to overtake the sky. This was perhaps human nature.

    "Wah!" The two new girls eximed. The house looked ordinary from the outside but was gorgeously decorated on the inside. It rivaled the rooms of the wealthy portrayed in movies. The girls obviously loved the house. They asked YinKong the cost of renting this house.

    But Zheng stopped them. "You are a member of the teams in God¡¯s realm. Money is useless to you from this point. If you want gold, tinum, diamond, just exchange it in God¡¯s dimension with a minute amount of points. You can even travel back to the real world and be a super human or even God in that world. Why bother with money?"

    Zheng then assigned the team members¡¯ tasks. He brought out the charms, incenses, and weapons. He told everyone they must stay in the living room. If they had to go somewhere, someone else must apany them. He also brought out the eight little gs.

    "Come! Freddy! If you dare toe out I will destroy you!"

 Vol 18 7-1

    The team had been living in this house for ten days. Nothing happened during this time. Everyone spent their days as they normally would. The girls asionally headed to the second floor together for naps. Most of the time, the team stayed in the living room per Zheng¡¯s order but people began to get impatient.

    Evening of the tenth night came. Zheng said to the others, ¡°I know. I know. We all stink from not showering for ten days. No wonder the girls covered their noses when they saw us.¡±

    Kampa casually replied, ¡°Not a big deal. It¡¯s only ten days without a shower. I have gone through half a month without washing my face during the most important times of battles. Ten peaceful days are more valuable than anything else.¡±

    ¡°You are not wrong.¡± Zheng shook his head and said, ¡°It just feels sticky and ufortable. Ok. Enough with the useless talks. The bathroom in the third floor can fit the nine of us. Let¡¯s take a bath after dinner. Any objections?¡±

    Kampa didn¡¯t care much. Zero and the others nodded. Xuan was quietly reading a book while holding a piece of chocte. It seemed as though he didn¡¯t pay attention to what the rest of the team were talking about.

    Zheng sighed. Xuan hadher given him any advice nor stated his n since entering the movie. However, he couldn¡¯t be sure if this was another one of Xuan¡¯s ns. Perhaps Xuan¡¯s n was already in progress. What Zheng needed to do was go along with it until the movie reached its end.

    ¡°Sigh... Is there an end to these kind of days?¡± Zheng shook his head. He stared out the window to the dark street.

    Everyone was indeed quite happy for a bath after ten days. HongLu acted like a kid as he swam in the bathtub and yed with water. The bathroom was nearly four bedrooms big. It was obviously chosen by the previous owner of the house. The bathroom included showers, a steam bath, and a massage tub.

    ¡°Stay strong. It¡¯s been eleven days already. Neen more days until we reach our goal.¡± Zheng said while people were cheerful. He washed his hair and seemed rather content with the bath.

    HongLu swam near him. ¡°Have you found anything out of the ordinary during these days?¡±

    Zheng sprayed his hair with water then asked, ¡°Why did you ask? Did you notice something wrong?¡±

    HongLu shook his head. ¡°No. That¡¯s why I have to ask you. I only know we have thirteen members. Did we lose anyone during this time? How many people did we have? You are the only one who knows. Who else am I going to ask?¡±

    Zheng also shook his head. ¡°Nope. These ten days have been really peaceful. No one disappeared after MoLi and Heng. It would be good if this peace continues. Although Heng... but we still have to live on. Just continue with this peace.¡±

    HongLu gave him a bitter smile. ¡°How can it be so easy? I don¡¯t know why but my special ability somehow still works in this dream.¡±

    Zheng asked in confusion, ¡°Your special ability? What kind of ability?¡±

    HongLu pointed to his head. ¡°Do you still remember that I can see the air of death from people who are about to die? The reason I haven¡¯t mentioned it is because I am a logical thinker. My thinking process will contradict itself if I include such vague information. I excluded this ability as much as I could all this time. But the air of death is clouding most of our bodies. It¡¯s on you, on me, on everyone. I feel like we are going to die at any time.¡±

    That could be really terrible. Zheng replied with a bitter smile. He didn¡¯t know how to respond other than just sigh. He walked to the bathtub and submerged himself under water.

    (What should I do? My deduction only has a 30% chance of being right. But it¡¯s the only one I cane up with. I can¡¯t think of another possibility. Yet, the price to testing it might be too high. Furthermore, if it turns out wrong, we will surely get wiped. It¡¯s up to you now, Zheng.)

    HongLu swung his head. He pinched a string of hair in front of his forehead. His hair felt oily so he went over to the showers to wash his hair. There were only adult shampoos near the shower. The children one he bought was nowhere to be found.

    ¡°Did I left it in the changing room?¡± HongLu ranted. He walked out naked. While searching for the shampoo in the changing room, he heard a faint cry that belonged to a woman. Along with it was the crackling noise of something burning.

    HongLu¡¯s body trembled. He recalled he did indeed bring the shampoo into the bathroom. Yet, it wasn¡¯t inside and he mindlessly walked out. This wouldn¡¯t have been possible with how careful he usually was. The only possibility was his mind got clouded. Which meant Freddy had targeted him.

    ¡°So the next target is me. I am curious. Is it because the hole in my soul is big or is it because I found the correct ¡®key¡¯? As long as Iplete this key, I will break your magic... No. That will probably kill you.¡± HongLu smiled coldly.

    He pushed the door to the bathroom open. Behind the door wasn¡¯t the room in his memory just like he expected. It was a set of stairs leading up. A wave of heat wasing from above.

    ¡°The hole in my soul...¡± HongLu pinched his hair. ¡°I haven¡¯t found the hole in my soul. So am I still in the safe dream? I can imagine what tricks you are going to use on me... Disgusting. To be honest, I don¡¯t ever want to walk these stairs again. I was nning to take down these type of houses after I return to the real world.¡±

    HongLu weaved a sign with his hands and chanted a spell. A hound appeared in front of him. He sat on the hound then pointed at the stairs. The hound ran up.

    ¡°The soul, or our consciousness is rtive.¡± HongLu said with a cold smile. ¡°You can¡¯t simply watch the side like this is a movie. You can see us and we can see you. If I don¡¯t break apart from this scene that you set up, you will. Nothing is absolutely perfect in this world, including power.¡±

    (Zheng. This is the final thing I can help you. A hole appeared in my soul and it is the same to him. Remember what I told you... Our lives are in your hands. Don¡¯t forget us. There are... no more revives if we die again.)

    Despite HongLu approached the situation without turning back, he was trembling within. Tears filled his eyes as though they would burst out any moment. He continued talking to the air and controlled the hound to run up. Fire soon consumed the floor in front of him and spread to the floor behind him.

    (For real. If Zheng is a bit smarter, I wouldn¡¯t have to say the correct thing at the wrong time and wrong ce. Zheng! If you fail, I won¡¯t let you off even if I be a ghost!)

    Tears ran down HongLu¡¯s cheeks. He came down from the hound. He cleared a path using Ray of Frost and came to a burned door. HongLu slowly wept as he pushed the door open. He saw a skeleton that had beenpletely burned. The skeleton moaned in pain in a woman¡¯s voice as though it was a human being burned alive.

    HongLu cried out. A hand wearing scissor like glove reached out from the room and dragged HongLu inside. Pah! The burned door closed.

 Vol 18 7-2

    Zheng was greatly enjoying the refreshing bath. He had never rested for a moment in the past ten days. For one, he had to be aware of the surroundings at all times in case something out of the ordinary happened. And two, he continued training his Qi, Blood Energy and refining Qi. He arranged the eight gs in eight directions in the living room. So, he was tired from theck of sleep. This bath was an opportunity to rx his mind and body.

    (Need to think through our next actions. If everyone is in a dream, how can we wake up? Xuan is nning something by himself without telling me. Hope he pulls another miracle as he always did and bring the team out of this dangerous world... What was HongLu trying to say? The origin of the nightmare. What other way is there to wake up from a dream aside from physically waking the person?)

    Zheng was never an intelligent type. He was at best on the same level as Kampa and Zero. Maybe a little higher in the third stage but still far, far away from Xuan and HongLu. The circumstances enclosing them was strange. Xuan kept his silence. HongLu¡¯s words were as good as silence. Zheng had to force himself to think. Yet, he still wasn¡¯t able to think of the answer. On ast resort, he entered the third stage and simted HongLu¡¯s mode of thinking. The situation became clearer in his head. He could see fractions of what might be happening but there were still parts he couldn¡¯t figure out.

    (Haven¡¯t figure out what HongLu was trying to tell me but following his perspective that we are currently in a dream, the power levels in this world is established around a standard. What is this standard? Another key question is... with regards to time.)

    Zheng pinched his hair then continued thinking.

    (Time does not flow in ordance with the real world. Twenty days might have passed in reality already or maybe it is only several minutes. If the world is split into three, time in the safe dream and despair dream might not share the same rate. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have lost the girl when she fell off the window since I immediately chased after her.)

    (Wait. That girl. What was her name?)

    Cold sweat drenched Zheng. He jumped up from the bathtub then walked back and forth in the room. He was perturbed as though a fire was burning his body.

    (How is this possible? How could I have forgotten the girl¡¯s name? I am also forgetting how she looked like.)

    A sense of fear fell upon Zheng. The situation was unsettling to begin with and now he discovered nk spaces in his memory. This inconceivable development was scarier than any enemy he could see with his eyes. He still remember what HongLu told him. The moment everyone in the team forgot about a person, that person would die. Because she no longer existed.

    Zheng took several deep breaths then turned to Zero who was washing his hair. ¡°Zero! Do you still remember the girl that vanished? What is her name? How does she look like?¡±

    Zero hurriedly washed off the shampoo then opened his eyes, looking confused. ¡°What vanished girl? Who?¡±

    Zheng calmed himself and said, ¡°The one that I kept saying had disappeared. Everyone said no one disappeared but I firmly insisted someone disappeared. I mentioned that girl. What is her name?¡±

    Zero thought for a while before he shook his head. ¡°Nope. You never mentioned about anyone disappearing. So I don¡¯t know who you are talking about. We have twelve people in the team. Nine veterans and three newbies. None of us are gone.¡±

    ¡°We have twelve people?¡± Zheng immediately searched the room and yelled, ¡°We have thirteen people! No, we have fifteen people! How did it be twelve? Xuan, Kampa, WangXia... Where is HongLu?¡±

    Zero gave Zheng a weird gaze and said, ¡°You are too tired. You haven¡¯t slept for so many days. Get a good rest after the shower. I will keep watch over the night. We don¡¯t have anyone named HongLu in our team.¡±

    ¡°We don¡¯t? It¡¯s impossible!¡± Zheng panicked and couldn¡¯t the words to express himself. It was clear that every person who vanished became forgotten by the rest of the members. He was the only one who could remember these people but his memory of them faded as time passed. The terror of helplessness was spreading toward his heart.

    (Calm! Calm! It seems like I havepletely forgotten about that girl. I can still remember Heng and HongLu. We had fifteen people and now only twelve... I have to write down Heng and HongLu on paper. Never forget their names and existence! If what HongLu said is true, they will die once the whole team forget about them. I can¡¯t let them die!)

    Zheng entered the changing room, still in the third stage. As he dried himself with a towel, he smelled a very faint odor of burned stic. He sniffed it a little more then followed the trail of this odor. It wasing from bathroom he just came out of. Zheng pushed the door open. The same room came into view again. Xuan, and the rest of the men were still there. The room looked perfectly normal.

    (Was it an illusion? The odor appeared all out of a sudden... was it from Freddy?)

    In the original movie, Freddy was killed by a fire. The odor might signify that Freddy had came into the safe dream.

    ¡°Is that so? The next target is me. What a good n. Just kill me and the rest of the team won¡¯t ever remember Heng, HongLu, the girl, and me. We will all be forgotten... Come! Come kill me! I dare youe in front of me!¡± Zheng roared with rage.

    Fighting Freddy face to face was nothingpared to the helplessness as he witnessed his teammates disappearing one by one. The unknown and unseeable enemies were the deadliest!

    There was no escaping what was destined toe. Zheng stopped pondering over it. He got dressed them ran down to the first floor. The girls looked at him puzzled. Zheng grabbed a pen and a few pieces of paper to the table. He wrote down Heng and HongLu¡¯s names. Then he thought for a moment and wrote down the names of all twelve people remaining, including his own.

    The girls came up to him. Lan asked, ¡°What is this? And who are Heng and HongLu?¡±

    ¡°Members of team China.¡± Zheng replied. ¡°They are all members of team China. These two people have disappeared. No matter what happens, don¡¯t forget the remaining twelve people. Don¡¯t forget those who has disappeared. Please.¡±

    The girls didn¡¯t know what happened. They had lost the memories of Heng and HongLu. Yet, Zheng spoke in such a serious manner, so they nodded in response.

    Everyone came down from the third floor. Zheng made the team signed their names on the paper. After all was done, he said, ¡°This is everyone in team China. Remember them. Even if only one person makes it back alive, remember every name here!¡±

    Seeing the sincere expression from Zheng, the team began to doubt themselves. Did these people really existed and they had forgotten their own team?

    ¡°We have neen more days to go. We have twelve people. I don¡¯t know how many of us will make it back to God¡¯s dimension.¡±

 Vol 18 8-1

    Team China had nine veterans and three newbies remaining, although Zheng was the only one to remember the three people who disappeared. He had to bear this weight all by himself. His mental state tensed more and more, nearing the edge of snapping.

    The team noticed the abnormality happening to Zheng. He had obviously fell into anxiety. Freddy wouldn¡¯t even need toe out at this rate before he snapped by himself. Furthermore, no one knew where the next attack wasing. The invisible looming danger also weighted on the rest of the team. Anxiety spread onto them.

    (We can¡¯t let this go on. The anxiety will break open gaps in everyone¡¯s mind. Freddy won¡¯t even need to attack at this rate.)

    Eighteen days had passed. Heng, HongLu and the forgotten girl were still the only three to have disappeared. After dinner, Zheng said to the team, ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much. We only have twelve days left. We will return as long as we make it through these twelve days.¡±

    Clearly merelyforting words. Not even Zheng believed what he just said. Did this count as selfforting or self-hypnosis? Since he did let out a sigh of relief. The rest of the team nodded along. Anyway, the time was nearing the thirty-day limit and the team still had twelve members left. Just be more cautious and it couldn¡¯t end in a wipe at least.

    (Yet, can we really leave this dream world? Time in a dream does not flow on the same rate as time in the real world. Maybe these eighteen days are only eighteen seconds. HongLu, what were you trying to tell me? What is that origin of the nightmare? What other method is there to make the nightmare go away? What is it?)

    The team returned to the living room on the first floor after dinner. They either sat in groups and chatted or rested. Zheng and Xuan were the only ones to stay by themselves quietly. Xuan was reading a novel while sipping a cup of coffee. This was just his personality.

    Zheng¡¯s mind was spinning as he maintained the third stage. He looked over the team while he recalled every thing that had happened since entering the movie. He could basically remember everything aside from the girl whose name was forgotten. The memories of Heng and HongLu never faded. It could be because they had fought together for so long.

    (If we entered this world in the dream, then the barrier can¡¯t be exined. Being inside the barrier is equivalent to being in God¡¯s dimension. Which means we were awake during the preparation phase. The missions and the four newbies have to be real!)

    (A second point is we couldn¡¯t have fallen into a dream so abruptly. In order to throw the whole team into the same dream, it must have happened... on the ride to the city. God altered the difficulty at the time. That was how we all fell asleep in the cars. I remember Jie said when he and his team experienced A Nightmare on Elm Street, they tried to run away from the town but the driver turned into Freddy and wiped the former team China. The question is, how did he obtained acknowledgement at that point to be the leader?)

    Zheng shook his head. He pulled off a string of hair, put it on the table, and restarted his thoughts.

    (My train of thoughts is tangled. Let me reconstruct the hypothesis. Jie did something to obtain acknowledgement from God. However, this something only obtained the acknowledgement. He didn¡¯tplete the movie nor killed Freddy. I assume hepleted half the mission.)

    (Using this information, then I can exin what HongLu had said. First, there exists something that is the origin of the nightmare. This thing allowed the nightmare to ur. Second, in order for us to wake up, we must eliminate the origin. However, the nightmare will still continue at this point in another form due to momentum. How would we wake up? What other way than physically waking the person?)

    Zheng gave his head a heavy shake. He was feeling a little dizzy and headache from maintaining the third stage for so long. He endured this headache and pulled off another string of hair. He put the hair on the table.

    (These two points are directly connected to whether we can return to reality. Then there is the question of time. If time does not flow at the same rate as reality, waiting thirty days here would be a waste of effort. Why is Freddy making us wait? To drive us into anxiety and open a gap in our minds?)

    (The final question is... if something that is unusual is the culprit, he¡¯s acting too out of the ordinary.)

    Zheng couldn¡¯t suppress the need to pull another string of hair. But the clock suddenly struck. A medical style grandfather clock in the living room rang. The time had reached twelve midnight. The members of team China was going to sleep since it waste at this time.

    The two newbie girls got up and spoke to Lan in a low volume. Lan nodded then went toward the hallway with them.

    Zheng nced at where they were going. It was the direction to the toilet. He then closed his eyes and continued pondered over his questions. He was too anxious to pay more attention to other people. With Lan there, the girls shouldn¡¯t encounter any problems.

    (If that is the origin of the nightmare, would doing this be too extreme? Furthermore... something¡¯s off. Did something happened? This feeling of unease...)

    Zheng¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he reached the critical point in his thoughts. It was as though a thing shed across his feelings. An awful feeling rose from within. He rushed to the direction of the toilet instantly. He experienced this same feeling before, when the first girl disappeared. Something must be happening!

    The rest of the team saw Zheng jumped up and began to run toward the toilet. Zheng yelled, ¡°Prepare for battle! Xuan, take Zero and Kampa to the second floor and get ready to intercept! Everyone else follow me!¡± He disappeared around the corner.

    The way leading to the toilet wasn¡¯t long. Zheng reached there almost instantly. He kicked open the door without a second thought. Lan was just pulling up her pants. She screamed as she crouched. Her face turned red.

    Zheng recognized the issue. The other men would be able to see her at this rate. He didn¡¯t see anything too clearly due to his rush though. He immediately shut the door and asked, ¡°Lan! Where are the other two? Where did they go?¡±

    Lan was panicking. She lowered her head and said, ¡°Hurry up and leave! Who are you talking about? I am the only one here.¡±

    Zheng knew it had happened. The two girls disappeared. Yet, this sense of danger still lingered. He rushed to the window on the toilet and looked out. Three figures were walking away from the house. The one in the middle was the figure of a man.

    Zheng shouted, ¡°Put them on fast!¡±

    He drew out Tiger¡¯s Soul and shed at the window. The wall and ss broke apart. Zheng activated Instant Destruction when suddenly a loud bang came from above. It was the Gauss Sniper Rifle.

 Vol 18 8-2

    ¡°Nice shot!¡± Zheng shouted.

    He blinked to the figures with the speed of Instant Destruction. His Qi, Blood Energy and refined Qi were all ready for an attack. He would shred Freddy into pieces the moment Freddy came into sight.

    However, the scene that came before his eyes after he approached shocked him. Freddy¡¯s corpse was nowhere to be found. Lying on the ground were the two girls¡¯ bodies. The sniper bullet pierced both their bodies. They weren¡¯t walking on a line. It shouldn¡¯t have been possible that the shot went through both of them!

    Zheng held up the two bodies then turned his head around in an impulse. He saw Zero staring at his direction with terror and agony. Zero was standing by a second floor window with the Gauss sniper rifle in hand. The previous shot indeed came from him but how was he able to shoot through the girls at once? Why was his expression... looked in such despair?

    Zheng opened his mouth but before any sound came out, a hand wearing scissor like gloves reached out from behind Zero and dragged him into the house. The scene behind the window turned ck. There was nothing left.

    ¡°Ah!¡± Zheng panicked and maddened. He activated Destruction instantaneously and entered the fourth stage. He rushed over to the second floor, smashed the wall with a kick then headed into the darkness.

    Zero was nning to sleep when the clock struck twelve. He always remained alert, so when Zheng jumped up and rushed toward the toilet, he immediately got back up. Following Zheng¡¯s order, he went into position on the second floor. He didn¡¯t know what was happening. His experience led him to set up the rifle and waited.

    Time slowly passed. The feeling that he experienced felt distorted. It was as though he had been waiting here for so long, yet at the same time, it felt like an instant. This feeling was simr to the teleportation that happened when leaving and entering God¡¯s dimension, though weaker. Zero frowned. A sniper needed to be calm as a rock. He couldn¡¯t let his mind waver.

    The feeling dissipated and Zero finally saw something came into view. Two girls followed a man¡¯s figure. He could make out the attire of the man despite not having a clear look of him. The ck hat and striped shirt all pointed this man to a certain person. The Gauss sniper rifle was loaded with a spirit type bullet and Zero aimed it at the man.

    His finger lightly pulled the trigger. Suddenly, image on the scope blurred for an instant. It was less than the blink of an eye when the image changed to that of a woman who pulled a girl to her front to block the shot. The shot pierced through both of them and sent the two bodies flying. Zero felt his soul began to freeze.

    The woman was his mother... the mother who had died. The girl... was his brother!

    The two bodiesy on the follow after being shot, waiting for death to take them away. The Gauss sniper rifle was powerful enough that even a graze on the chest would crush the heart. There was no way for the two to survive from a direct hit!

    Zero looked down, seemingly defeated. He could see through the darkness outside with his eyes. The death of his mother and his... broke apart his inner defense, even though he knew it couldn¡¯t be real.

    Zero was trying to pull himself together. He recognized he had entered the despair dream, and that Freddy had targeted him. Any gap in his heart could lead to his disappearance from the team. No one would remember him anymore. Humans might not fear death, but nearly everyone feared to be forgotten by those close to them.

    ¡°Tell mother... Have you fallen in love with your little brother? Did you kill your little brother? Did you create a doll of him with the body of a girl? Have you fallen in love with your little brother? Did you kill your little brother? Did you create a doll of him with the body of a girl?¡±

    A woman¡¯s voice resonated by his ears. The woman¡¯s body through the scope stood up. She picked up the girl¡¯s body and manipted it to various postures like a puppet. The girl felt soulless. The woman¡¯sughter sounded piercing to Zero¡¯s ears. His mind was falling apart. And then a hand reached out from behind and dragged him into an eternal darkness.

    Lan came out from the toilet at the time Zheng and Zero saw Freddy. Her face was red from the blush. She was embarrassed from what happened. It was normal when a man kicked open the door while the woman was doing her business. She wanted to dig a hole and hide herself. The worse part was, the man who saw her in this embarrassment was the one she secretly liked.

    ¡°Damn it. How could he just break in? Does he have no sense of respect for a woman? And it¡¯s to chase after those two girls too... Eh? Who are the two girls?¡±

    Lan pped his face. She muttered while she walked toward the living room. Just two steps in and a familiar voice came from behind.

    ¡°Do you love him so much?¡±

 Vol 18 9-1

    Lan felt as though her soul had frozen. She couldn¡¯t find the courage to turn around. It was not due to fear but the person whom this voice came from.

    ¡°Is that... you?¡± Lan¡¯s voice was shaking. She couldn¡¯t move a finger as the warmth approached her from behind. She didn¡¯t even use Psyche Scan. This voice alone nearly crippled her.

    ¡°It¡¯s me and not me. Freddy¡¯s power allows me to appear for a short moment. The only thing I can do... is hold you again.¡±

    A figure embraced Lan from behind and the warmth enveloped this crying woman. It was a warmth that had nearly faded from her memories but deep down in her soul, she had never forgotten this feeling.

    Lan basked in this feeling quietly. Tears continued rolling down her cheeks. She knew he had died long ago. She knew he couldn¡¯t be here even if he were still alive. This was an illusion, an illusion created by Freddy. But this feeling was so real. She wanted to relive this experience again, even if this was merely an illusion.

    The words that came from the figure was nothing gentle like the embrace. ¡°You betrayed me, didn¡¯t you? You fell in love with someone else, didn¡¯t you? You are not the woman waiting to marry me anymore... you betrayed me!¡±

    Lan cried. She felt her heart cracking. It was as though something very important within her shattered. She clenched her teeth then said. ¡°Please no... Freddy. Please. Kill me... don¡¯t toy with my heart!¡±

    The figure¡¯s words remained ugly. ¡°You... are not a virgin anymore, aren¡¯t you? You have been soiled. Hahaha.¡±

    The figure spread out and enclosed Lan in her entirety. The two disappeared, like Lan had never been here.

    The rest of the team were running toward the toilet. They heard a loud bang simr to the sound of a wall breaking from an impact. They looked at each other then hurried their steps. YinKong jumped out the window to take the shortcut. The others followed her.

    WangXia was running at the front so he didn¡¯t see the others taking the shortcut. By the time he looked around, he had already arrived at the toilet. He ced his hand on the doorknob, pushed the door open, and rushed in. The door closed behind him.

    Behind the door was not the toilet. It was an old and slightly weathered house. WangXia stared around the house with a bit of uncertainty. Then he spread his arms and activated this demon energy.

    ¡°Freddy! So you¡¯vee for me!¡± WangXia shouted. ¡°Come! I will not fear you! I don¡¯t know how you replicated my old home but did you think a simple house could break apart my will? Did you think my heart will waver? Come! Come and face me if you dare!¡±

    WangXia channeled his demon energy onto the sma grenades by his waist. He would attack at the instant Freddy appeared close. No one, not even Zheng could escape from this attack without damage at such close distance.

    An old man¡¯s voice came through the door. ¡°Is it my nephew, WangXia? Have you returned?¡±

    WangXia became silent. He recognized this voice very well. The man was a distant rtive in the vige who looked after his family since he was a child. Before he replied, an old man carrying a walking stick walked into the house. Tears began to roll down the old man¡¯s face as he hit WangXia with the walking stick.

    WangXia hesitated even though knew he couldn¡¯t let down his guard once Freddy caught him. The gap in his heart was the thinnestpared to the rest of the team. He entered the world through hypnosis so he was confident on taking Freddy. However, when a elder he knew appeared, he didn¡¯t know how to react. The beating from the walking stick wasn¡¯t anything painful fortunately so he just let it go on.

    The old man spoke as he wept. ¡°You unfilial child! Your mother raised you and watched you go off with silver hair. Yet, no one was there when she died. How could she give birth to such an unfilial child. I am going to beat you on behalf of your mother...¡±

    WangXia grabbed onto the walking stick and shouted. ¡°Mother... Wasn¡¯t she healthy when I left? The army said they would look after her. How in such a short period of time? How did she pass away? That¡¯s impossible. Right. You¡¯re Freddy! This is all just a dream!¡±

    WangXia was going to throw the grenade at the weeping old man. Yet, he couldn¡¯t do it despite knowing this was merely a dream. He was wrong. His mother was the weakness that he had in his heart. That woman with silver hair.

    The old man pointed the stick at the ancestor altars behind WangXia. That was when he noticed his mother¡¯s name. He was the only person left in this family.

    Redness overtook WangXia¡¯s eyes. He dropped to his knees and knocked his head against the floor repeatedly. Blood stained the floor. WangXia finally broke down and cried. He couldn¡¯t contain the tears of a man.

    Something approached him from behind. Not the old man¡¯s walking stick but a scissor like glove. It grasped WangXia by the neck...

    Zheng leaped up abruptly and looked around. The scene was peaceful. He didn¡¯t notice anything abnormal. Several members were standing next to him, looking worried.

    ¡°You alright? You fell asleepst night. Fortunately, Xuan found out and took over the night watch. We would have been in danger otherwise.¡± ChengXiao asked him.

    Zheng was stunned for a moment before he yelled. ¡°Shit. I fell into a dream again? How? Why did I fall asleep as soon as I went near Freddy? Fuck it! How are we supposed to kill him?¡±

    The rest of the team looked confused. Kampa patted Zheng on the shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It was safest night. The seven of us have been in the house the whole night.¡±

    ¡°Seven?¡±

    There was no time to feel angry. Zheng quickly searched around. He had confirmed the death of the two newbies. But Zero, Lan, and WangXia were also missing. They disappeared as though they never existed. The team had forgotten about them.

    Zheng pushed Kampa to the side and ran over to the table. He picked up the piece of paper that recorded their names. All he could feel was ice cold. There were only seven names. He wrote down fourteen names but there were only seven names. Seven disappeared. Even the words that he wrote down disappeared!

    The rest of the team heard Zheng mumbling, ¡°Zero, Lan, WangXia, Heng, HongLu. We can forget about the newbies but the five of them fought alongside us! How can I ever forget them? How can I? Freddy... I am going to kill you!¡±

    A wave of killing intent surged from Zheng. He almost couldn¡¯t contain himself from picking up Tiger¡¯s Soul and killing stuff. He could take on anything in a direct fight. All these movies he had been to didn¡¯t take him down. However, the helplessness, the disappearances one by one, and the possibility of forgetting hisrades struck him. How could he forget those who had fought with him, who had traveled to hell and made it back together?

    ¡°There¡¯s definitely a solution to this movie. There must be!¡± Zheng clenched his teeth and roared. ¡°God wouldn¡¯t give a movie without a solution! There has to be a solution to this movie! Xuan... help me!¡±

 Vol 18 9-2

    Team China dropped to only seven members all of a sudden. The rest of the members vanished, including the memories of them. Zheng was the only person to still remember their names.

    Despair clouded Zheng. He never once felt so close to the border of despair. The situation had no rtion to hisbat strength at all. The despair came from his inability to see anything, to touch anything. All he could do was witness his team disappearing one by one while he didn¡¯t evene to touch Freddy. He was defeated by helplessness.

    Xuan was Zheng¡¯s biggest support. He didn¡¯t know why Xuan had been quiet throughout the movie, which differed from his person in the previous movies. In this case, Xuan must be preparing for something. He would not do anything without a value... However, that relied on a premise...

    The other five members turned to Xuan after Zheng spoke. They had equal amount of faith in him. LiuYu though seemed curious at what someone who rarely spoke could do to bring the team back. So he asked ChengXiao.

    Xuan was as calm as always, as though nothing mattered to him. He shook his head and said, ¡°There is no solution to this movie... at least for the moment. There¡¯s nothing I can help you.¡±

    ¡°Lies!¡± Zheng lifted him by the cor and shouted. ¡°You are lying. This movie could be too difficult for us but it¡¯s not the same to you! No! You shouldn¡¯t even feel the difficulty! How could you have admitted defeat?¡±

    Xuan patted his cor, picked up a book and began to read. He replied, ¡°We can only wait... Quietly wait.¡±

    Wait? Just keep waiting quietly?

    Zheng¡¯s hand moved but he suppressed what he was going to do. He sat down on the floor and pinched the hair in front of his forehead. The other five members didn¡¯t know what happened between the two of them. After a while of thinking anding up with no idea, they all sat down. The room fell into silence.

    (No. I still can¡¯t be certain. The possibility is higher than 60% but if I am wrong, his life... His personality and actions are also simr to how he has always been. Am I just too paranoid?)

    (The second point is, judging by all the information, Freddy has only appeared in front of me. I am the only person who have seen him. Perhaps some other members saw him but they all disappeared. I am the only one who have seen him and am still here. He had to put me to sleep in order to avoid meeting me directly. But why?)

    Zheng had entered the third stage. His simtion had reached a fairly high degreepared to before. He couldn¡¯t perfectly simte HongLu¡¯s thinking process but it was enough for him to solve a lot of questions. HongLu was way above them after all.

    (If Freddy¡¯s main attacks aren¡¯t physical and rely on breaking through a person¡¯s mental defense, then dragging him into the despair dream, does that mean everything that has happened so far is for the purpose of breaking my defense?)

    Zheng frowned. This was the first time he came up with this possibility. He might reach something by following this train of thoughts.

    (If that is the case, could it be possible... this is all my dream? Everyone aside from me is fake. Then it can exin their disappearances and vanishing memories. The fake members are the origin of my nightmare. All I have to do to stop the origin is to eliminate them and then wake up. But this is too risky. What if they aren¡¯t fake? My mental defense will copse at the instant I attack them. I will hesitate and feel unease from attacking even if they are fake. These feelings will open up a gap in my heart. Furthermore, my mental state has been unstable. Pressing myself to kill my team will break my defense either way.)

    ¡°Damn it! I can¡¯t get rid of the origin even knowing what it is. Then there is the question of how to wake up after getting rid of the origin.¡±

    Zheng pulled a few hair from irritation. His mind was in a mess. The situation was more muddled than his mind. He was pushed up against a wall.

    Just then, LiuYu carefully came up to him and said, ¡°Hey, Zheng. Are we really in a dream?¡±

    Zheng looked at him with surprise and nodded. ¡°Yes. We are indeed in a dream. I can¡¯t be 100% sure but judging from what has been happening, it should be the case.¡±

    LiuYu followed, ¡°If this is a dream, then we should be able to imagine our strength. A disabled boy could stand up in his dream in the third movie. He could even be a wizard. Why can¡¯t our imaginationse true in this dream? Maybe we are still in the real world.¡±

    (No! I get it!) Zheng was thrilled. He Patted LiuYu on the shoulder then twirled his hair.

    (It¡¯s our belief. Or perhaps the habit of our consciousness. This dream world is too real. So real that it¡¯s like the Matrix. We can¡¯t break through the confinement of our imagination despite being in a dream. That¡¯s due to the habit of our consciousness. If my analysis is correct, my mind is the foundation of this dream. Then there¡¯s one thing unique in this world!)

    Zheng scanned over the people in the room then moved his eyes away.

    (Which means the three newbies did die in front of me. The rest of the members disappeared. The newbies areplete strangers to me. I know nothing of their past, of the gaps in their hearts. That¡¯s the reason Freddy selected me. I have the biggest gaps in my mental defense. I lust for everyone to return to the real world, which bes a weak spot at this point. And I know of the past of the members. I get what HongLu was trying to say. We have to wait for the key to solve the puzzle. And then once it¡¯s confirmed, thest step is to eliminate the nightmare.)

    Zheng took a deep breath then stood up. He walked toward the stairs and said, ¡°There¡¯s no point staying in the living room since people are still disappearing. I will go sleep in a bedroom. Call me if something happens. You can also find a room to sleep or continue to stay in the living room.¡±

    Xuan headed up the stairs after Zheng was gone. Five people were left in the living room. LiuYu asked, ¡°What happened to Zheng? Is it something that I said?¡±

    Everyone looked to the stairs clueless. No one answered his question. A few secondster, YinKong also got up and walked up stair. The four people left got goosebumps as they continued to stare.

    ChengXiao forced an awkwardugher and said, ¡°We... should continue to stay here. Those three are psychopaths. I don¡¯t want to be in the second floor with them. How about we stay here?¡±

    The rest nodded, especially LiuYu. He was scared of being alone the most. He was the weakest person here since he was a newbie.

    Zheng pulled a string of hair as he walked up the stairs. ¡°If my deduction holds, I will save you all! That is our only chance of surviving.¡±

 Vol 18 10-1

    Zheng fell asleep in the second floor bedroom that same day. He slept peacefully, sweeping away the pain and fatigue umted over all these days. Zheng did not wake up until LiuYu came to know on the door morning of the second day. He walked out of the room refreshed.

    LiuYu asked in a cautious tone, ¡°Did you sleep wellst night? Was there...¡±

    Zhengughed. ¡°Yes. It was very quiet and I slept well. You here to call me down for breakfast?¡±

    LiuYu nodded. He nced at the sides then said, ¡°Did you... did you see anything paranormalst night? I heard ChengXiao said that ghosts have no forms. They can appear as anything. Their forms are given by our minds. Ghosts can be scary, exotic, or beautiful. They are the materialization of a person¡¯s desires. He said...¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or not as he interrupted LiuYu. ¡°Did he say the reason I came up here is because I haven¡¯t tapped in over ten days and couldn¡¯t hold it anymore? So I used my lust to conjure a female ghost?¡±

    LiuYu instantly nodded. ¡°Yes. He was moving his hands furiously as he spoke. So did you see the ghosts?¡±

    Zheng rubbed LiuYu¡¯s head and said, ¡°Don¡¯t listen to that pervert¡¯s nonsense. Ghostse from your desire, but theye from your violent and evil desires. When your mind is filled with the fear of ghosts, how could theye in the forms of women? They will be the most popr existence if that can be true. Pretend you never heard him said anything. Speaking of which... that is probably what he is lusting to try.¡±

    Zheng saved LiuYu from the corrupted training of ChengXiao. They headed down stairs to the living room. Zheng continued to give LiuYu advices. ¡°You have to be extra careful of that being. Stay as far away from him as possible. If that isn¡¯t physically possible, stay firm within your heart. I really fear that he taints you.¡±

    ¡°Taint?¡± LiuYu¡¯s face turned pale. He instinctively reaches for his butt and thenughed awkwardly.

    By the time Zheng enlightened LiuYu to stay aware of ChengXiao, they hade into the living room. There were five people already inside. Counting LiuYu and him, that made it seven people. The team split upst night but no one disappeared. He had won half of this bet!

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief. He sat down by the dining table. Everyone had been eating convenient food from the supermarket these days. Nearly twenty continuous days of canned food made them want to throw up at the sight of another can. However, the situation did not allow them any other choices. Furthermore, their minds were tied to figuring a way to leave this world, so the food wasn¡¯t as important.

    Zheng meditated on the sofa after breakfast. He seemed to be ignoring the rest of the team. The others also did their own things. Xuan was reading. Kampa, TengYi, ChengXiao and LiuYu were chatting. YinKong was resting with her eyes closed. Time slowly passed by. Kampa exited the four men group at 3pm.

    ¡°I am going to the toilet.¡± Kampa gave Zheng a heads up and headed to the toilet.

    Zheng¡¯s hands trembled. He wanted to open his mouth but in the end, he simply nodded and continued meditating.

    (No use trying to stop it. Believe in the team. Believe that they will never give up when confronted with their weaknesses. We have all been through the edge of hell many times. We have our weaknesses but our hearts also grew tougher... Stay strong, everyone!)

    Kampa did not know the fighting Zheng was going through in his mind. He walked toward the toilet as he hummed a song. He pushed the half broken door open, his hand reached for his pants, then suddenly he heard the same tune he was humming. The two voices ovepped.

    kampa¡¯s mind paused for an instant. Without thinking, he gathered his strength. ck hair grew from his body. His muscles expanded. He didn¡¯t turn into aplete werewolf but he was much bigger than a normal person. He struck his fist to the side.

    Just then, an arm passed over a bottle of cheap vodka. Kampa¡¯s w halted 10 centimeters before the bottle.

    ¡°Mate... We promised to finish this vodka the next time we meet. How have you been?¡±

    The arm and voice came from the cubicle to his side. The man didn¡¯te out from the cubicle.

    Kampa¡¯s fist was shaking. He was hesitating whether he should punch ahead. As the vodka reached closer and closer to him, he finally opened his palm and grabbed the bottle.

    Battlefield, fire,rades... Kampa¡¯s life was spent in aplex yet pure world. He came from a ce of wars. His country abandoned him but he never left the battlefield. The journey he walked was difficult. Two things apanied him through his journey, weapons andrades.

    ¡°O be, ciao! Be, ciao! Be, ciao, ciao, ciao!

    E se io muoio da partigiano, tu mi devi seppellir.¡±

    The song started again from the cubicle. The deep and coarse voice gave the song a hint of mncholy and boldness.

    Kampa¡¯s heart tightened. He popped open the vodka and binged it in one go. Then he howled and punched the cubicle¡¯s wall. His fist struck a hole on the wall. Through the hole, he saw a man dressed in a ck and white striped shirt, wearing a ck hat and a pair of scissor like gloves. The man¡¯s face was burned.

    The people in the living room heard the sound of impact on the wall. YinKong was the first to rush toward the source of the sound. ChengXiao followed right behind her. Then TengYi and LiuYu. Zheng got up the moment he heard the sound but he hesitated. By the time he got himself together, there were only Xuan and him left in the room. Xuan seemed to be slow. He just put down the book by this time.

    Zheng gave a good look at Xuan before he ran toward the toilet. YinKong was running so fast that she had passed through the hallway and made a turn when the others just arrived at the hallway. She disappeared from everyone¡¯s sights.

    ChengXiao, Tengyi and LiuYu came to the door of the toilet. ChengXiao gave it a hard push. The already broken door copsed and exposed the room behind it. There was nothing.

    Zheng arrived at the scene right after the other three people. They looked at each other baffled. ChengXiao said, ¡°You did hear sounding from this way right? Like something smashed a wall or a rock. But the toilet looks perfectly intact, aside from this door.¡±

    ¡°Yes... Kampa is no longer in my dream.¡± Zheng sighed then muttered.

    The three people looked at him confused. ChengXiao asked, ¡°Who¡¯s Kampa? And what does it mean by no longer in your dream?¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t reply. He looked over the three of them then to the sides as though he was searching for something. After being unable to find it, he sighed again. ¡°YinKong has also... left my dream.¡±

 Vol 18 10-2

    YinKong followed the sound into the hallway. She ran ahead of everyone since she was the fastest and Zheng hesitated before he moved. As she left everyone¡¯s sight after making a turn, an unnatural feeling struck her. She drew out Excalibur and held it in front of her throat.

    nk!

    The invisible sword shed with something. Sparks flew in every direction. YinKong was pushed back from the force of impact.

    ¡°Hoho. You blocked it. You added protection to your throat after dying to the stringst time. An assassin shouldn¡¯t have any fear, my little cousin. You can¡¯t be an assassin anymore once fear sprouts in you.¡±

    A man with long hair walked out of the darkness from the other end of the hall. He lightly flicked the string with his finger then looked over to YinKong with a smile. He was the person YinKong had been chasing after for so long, the ZhuiKong from team Devil.

    YinKong did not charge up like she did the previous times. The gap of their strengths was wide. It wasn¡¯t possible for her to take him head on. She was also cautious as she had noticed the strangeness of this ce. No one caught up to her after the few seconds she stopped. She knew Freddy might have targeted her. This wasn¡¯t the same dimension as the others were in. Lastly, she was wavering. Her hatred toward ZhuiKong wavered.

    Seeing that YinKong was staring at him with a pair of cold eyes, ZhuiKongughed. He slowly walked to her. ¡°Do you really not n to fight me? Do you think I am merely an illusion created by Freddy? Oh, my little cousin.¡±

    YinKong did not move until ZhuiKong said these words. She leaped backward because a wave of killing intent exploded from ZhuiKong. The killing intent forced her to react with her instinct. She leaped out of the hand reaching forward.

    ¡°See? I am not just an illusion... I am the materialization of the one in your heart. Or should I say the materialization of your fear. Do you like such a real me?¡± He continued walking toward YinKong.

    The materialization of fear? It struck YinKong when she realized the hole in her heart had grown so big. A feeling different from hate had manifested from her. It was hope or a sense of expectation she had for ZhuiKong. She was hoping that ZhuiKong only killed their friends andrades due to a concealed reason. This hope contradicted with the hatred she had. That was why she wasn¡¯t as impulsive.

    Wavering was fatal to an assassinpared to intense emotions such as anger, affection, fear. Conflicts in the heart would halt her de, because weapons waver between hitting its target or not like its user.

    YinKong took a deep breath and calmed herself. ¡°Yes. I shouldn¡¯t waver. No matter if there¡¯s a reason behind what you have done, their deaths have be a fact. The end result is I can only seek revenge from you. Is that it? This is the result you wish for.¡± Her eyes looked a little watery.

    ZhuiKongughed. ¡°You are basically right except the result is a little different. You aren¡¯t seeking revenge. You became my toy. I can¡¯t wait to slice the person that I loved so dearly into pieces. Do you know how I killed your stupid friends? I sliced them like this, one slice at a time.¡±

    ZhuiKong suddenly pulled out a head from behind. His dagger carved on the head. Blood and flesh was falling to the ground. Worse yet, the head was crying miserably as if it was alive.

    YinKong clenched her teeth and tightened her grip on the sword. She stared at ZhuiKong coldly. That head belonged to one of her friends. She was a girl quite close to her. Despite knowing this was probably an illusion, anger boiled within her from sight of the brutal treatment.

    The extensive assassin training since YinKong was a child held her back from attacking. She wouldn¡¯t even have felt such anger if it weren¡¯t ZhuiKong. She gripped Excalibur tightly and watched the illusion show.

    ZhuiKong was entertaining himself without regard of what YinKong was thinking or doing. He tortured this human head until all the flesh and blood were shaved clean, leaving behind a white skull. Yet, the skull continued to cried in pain on his palm.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel ecstatic, my little cousin? Watching someone you know so well die in my hands, and then dismembered, tortured, or perhaps even worse, destroy them mentally before their death, make them into a maniac and retard. Isn¡¯t this feeling ecstatic? Haha.¡± He threw the skull to the ground and pulled out another head from behind. He carved the lead in the same manner.

    The skull rolled toward YinKong. The illusion was so real that she couldn¡¯t notice any w despite knowing everything was fake. As she intended to step away from the skull, it stopped. A girl¡¯s voice came out.

    ¡°It hurts, sis. It hurts. My whole body hurts. I can¡¯t see. I can¡¯t hear. Sis, kill me. It hurts so much... kill me. Sis...¡±

    The voice weeped as if a pitiful girl was talking to her sister. Yet, the scene of a skull talking and a man carving a crying human head was appalling and disgusting. It was enough to stop a normal man¡¯s heart from fright.

    YinKong could no longer contain her tears. Her mental defense copsed when she saw those who she had known, heard the voices of her friends, and witnessed what ZuiKong was doing. She swung Excalibur as tears rained down her face. The sword crushed the skull. YinKong charged at ZuiKong in madness.

    She disappeared into the hallway.

    Zheng couldn¡¯t help but bring the rest of the team back to the living room. Everyone followed the same script. No one remembered Kampa nor YinKong after their disappearances. Their names also vanished from the paper. If he didn¡¯t still remember them, it would appear that the two never existed.

    (Five people left. Xuan, ChengXiao, TengYi, LiuYu, and me. If my analysis is correct, things areing to an end. The only question is what HongLust said. What other method is there to wake a person than physically waking him? And how do you make the nightmare disappear?)

    Zheng pondered quietly in the living room. He thought about the ordeal the team was going through and whether or not they could persevere through the mental battle. All he could do was wait... wait until the thing he was clinging on broke apart.

    (If the dream is really constructed with my mind as the foundation, then breaking apart my desire to live on will allow Freddy to drag me into the despair dream. The result will be decided at that instant. However, I still don¡¯t get thest step. I have found the origin. I have found the key. I know my the desire I cling onto. But how do I stop the nightmare? How do I aplish thest step HongLu said?)

    Zheng looked at the people around him again. He sighed then pinched his hair.

    (I don¡¯t have much time left. I need to figure it out before they all get dragged into the despair dream! What other way can you stop the nightmare?)

 Vol 18 11-1

    ChengXiao, TengYi, and LiuYu finally felt the strangeness as Kampa and YinKong disappeared. They didn¡¯t remember these members. It was an unconscious feeling. Was team China only consisted of the few of them? Leaving the one newbie out, did the team originally only had four people?

    The dream¡¯s rules were also strange in that it could remove memories rted to a person. Everyone had been through so many movies. Their bonds had grown very deep. Yet, they still forgot about theirrades. Zheng felt a chillness stroked his heart every time he thought about this.

    The recognition of this strangeness created doubts in the members. Yet, when they looked into their memories, they couldn¡¯t recall the other members. There were no traces of them even in the movies prior to Nightmare on Elm Street.

    ¡°Were there really other members? And once they disappear, we will forget them?¡± ChengXiao asked in an out of character serious tone.

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Right. Most members have disappeared at this point. We are the only ones left. You can¡¯t even remember their names. I am the only one to still remember them.¡±

    ChengXiao scratched his head. ¡°But my memories don¡¯t have other people. How about you describe some characteristics. It could help us recall them.¡±

    This was the second day after Kampa and YinKong were gone. Zheng gave up looking for the two and waited for the movie to develop. He was pondering on thest step of ending this dream world. ChengXiao finally came to ask him due to the strange feeling they got.

    Zheng thought for a moment. ¡°Uh. There¡¯s a man named Zero. He¡¯s a calm and reliable sniper.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°And a man named Kampa. He¡¯s the gunner.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t remember.¡±

    ¡°Oh. And a girl name YinKong. Sixteen. Great figure. You always call her...¡±

    ¡°Big breast babyface!¡±

    ChengXiao¡¯s eyes glowed. His hands squeezed the air in a disgusting manner. If his eyes didn¡¯t look so awake, Zheng would have believed he had fallen into a dream, an erotic dream.

    Zheng nodded. ¡°So you remember her? Weird.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± ChengXiao replied. ¡°But sixteen with great figure are the highest grade. Big breast babyface is a courteous title. Only such girls are worthwhile for such title!¡±

    (Why don¡¯t I feel any courtesy in the title? Has a pervert¡¯s intuition broken the boundary of the dream?)

    Zheng didn¡¯t know whether tough or not. He was distressed by being unable to figure out how to end the dream and ChengXiao lightened his mood. Guess a pervert could never change. Who could tell if he would ever change? It was going to be difficult. Unless ChengXiao himself decided to get rid of this trait, the only way would be...

    Zheng was stunned at this moment. He stared at ChengXiao with an unbelievable expression. He seemed utterly shocked.

    ChengXiao was also shocked at Zheng¡¯s reaction. He thought something had happened and jumped up. He scanned the surrounding but did not find anything out of the ordinary.

    He said, ¡°Please. Troll more creatively. We aren¡¯t kids anymore.¡±

    Zheng calmed the shock ness and shook his head. ¡°No. I wasn¡¯t trying to scare you. I finally get what HongLu meant in the end. Fuck. This movie has no solutions for real. I don¡¯t know what God is thinking. Could there be a deeperyer of meaning to this movie?¡±

    ChengXiao asked, ¡°Who¡¯s HongLu? Doesn¡¯t sound like a girl¡¯s name.¡±

    Zheng slightly shook his head again and replied in a serious tone, ¡°Anyway, since I have found thest key, I should bear this responsibility. ChengXiao, if Freddy attacks you, keep your heart true to yourself. Don¡¯t get lost in the dream. Get it?¡±

    ChengXiaoughed after a pause. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about me. My will is solid as steel. Who in this world can make me soft? And if she does... haha.¡±

    (Please. Stop with such misleading phrases. But for real though, the gap in his heart and the way he deals with it would probably make him the least likely person to enter the despair dream. Does he even know how to spell despair?) Zheng thought about him maliciously.

    Team China had only five people left. What ought to be done would continue to go on, things like eating and getting through the night.

    Zheng thought that there was no use struggling at this point. He just needed to solve the puzzle and leave the world with the right method. As for now, he couldn¡¯t offer any help to the rest of the team.

    Zheng returned to his room after dinner. He sat on the bed and meditated, focusing his attention at one point.

    (If Freddy constructed this world using my consciousness as the foundation, then I should be able to use Qi, Blood Energy, Refined Qi, the gs, and even my created abilities. This has been true so far. However, brute force is not the solution to this movie so these powers aren¡¯t of much help to our situation.

    (The circumstance is rather simple. My desire is for the team to survive. Thus, the hardest blow to me is to make them disappear. Lori and my clone can also break my defense. Since my mind is the foundation, Freddy also won¡¯t attack me before he takes down all the members. The dream world would copse without me and the others will wake.

    (He chose me because I revived the members so I know of their past and weaknesses. Which also exins why the newbies died in front of me while the others disappeared. Freddy in the original movie only has the power of a normal person. Anyone of us in my mind is way stronger than him. Even TengYi could kill him one on one. So he has to rely on using the gaps in our heart to drag us into the despair dream. The newbies on the other hand aren¡¯t threatening to him so he didn¡¯t need that extra step and left me with their corpses. What a bully.)

    Zheng was in the third stage. He sighed. The long hours staying in the third stage the past several days had given him a slight headache. However, simtion of HongLu increased by a fair percentage. Some answers became clear to him, such as the intention of this movie.

    The heart¡¯s devil was the biggest obstacle to a person¡¯s improvement. One could feel dejected and lose the will to fight due to the heart¡¯s devil. The heart¡¯s devil Zheng realized on the path between the early fourth stage and mid fourth stage could lead him to death.

    This movie was God¡¯s arrangement as a trial of the heart. If he overcame his heart¡¯s devil, he would step into mid fourth stage where he had the power to rival his clone. If he failed, he would die, along with the whole team that had grown so far.

    (Since I haven¡¯t ovee the gap in my heart, I can only follow HongLu¡¯s advice. Thest step... the only other way to make the nightmare go away... is to kill the person who¡¯s dreaming or have the person kill himself. Is this what you meant, HongLu? You want me to kill Freddy and then myself.)

 Vol 18 11-2

    Zheng indeed grasped the w Freddy possessed. It was the fact that this dream world was constructed with his consciousness as the foundation and the weaknesses of each yer was drawn upon what he knew of them. Which meant a critical w existed. This was the chance to bring the whole team back to reality!

    (The answer to A Nightmare on Elm Street is as simple as oveing the gap in your heart. However, words are easier said than done. How could any person stay indifferent to those closest to you, dearest to you, and the things that you regret the most in life? How could anyone ovee them and move forward in life so easily?)

    Zheng pondered on his next actions. He had nned most of what he needed to do. He even set up his scheme. Now, all he had to do was wait.

    (It¡¯s unfortunate for the newbies in this movie. They aren¡¯t even given the privilege to fight Freddy. Theck of strength meant getting killed the moment they encountered Freddy. I also don¡¯t know their weaknesses so Freddy didn¡¯t have to bother drawing them in using their weaknesses. Their deaths are unfortunate.)

    Suddenly, a strange feeling rose within Zheng. He had sensed this feeling multiple times throughout this movie already, each time apanied by the disappearance of one or more team members. This feeling was brought forth by Freddy¡¯s appearance. The dream world belonged to Zheng after all. He could sense it when Freddy entered his dream.

    The few people upstairs were chatting as they were bored. Xuan was sitting on a sofa not far away from the group, reading a book. This whole day of nothingness was driving them crazy from the boredom. ChengXiao finally had enough of it.

    "Damn it. I can¡¯t stand this anymore. I am going to buy a pack of pokers at the supermarket. It¡¯s boring sitting here anyway. Let¡¯s y some cards." He went straight for the door.

    TengYi and LiuYu looked at each other. They both wanted to stop ChengXiao since it was dangerous going out alone. They were the only people left in the team so things had be suspicious. Could it be that team China originally had many members like Zheng told them? And those members disappeared in this world? It would be dangerous for ChengXiao to go out alone if that was the case.

    However, ChengXiao moved faster than they could speak. He was out the door before their words came out. The two watched as the door closed behind him. TengYi and LiuYu felt it was strange.

    ChengXiao took a deep breath as he stepped outside then he eximed, "Haha. Freedom atst. Man, this movie world is freaking strange and dense. If there really are ghosts or apparitions, we could at least fight them. But everyday we just wait in this house. Yet, nothing ever appears. It was killing me with boredom... Is it time to take a look at American blondes? Or should I look for one night stands from a nearby bar using my charisma?"

    ChengXiao muttered to himself while he walked. He seemed like a mouse that just escaped his cage, heading toward the ce that interested him the most. He soon reached the main streets of the town. The town was unfamiliar to him but his natural pervert intuitions quickly led him to bar. He pushed open the door and walked in.

    The time was still early. Sun had just started setting so not many people were inside the bar. A few women in sexy make up, a few men in casual attires, and the staffs made up theposition of the bar. Soft music floated in the air and bestowed it with a peaceful andfortable sensation.

    ChengXiao scanned the room. There was nodies by herself. He had no choice but to go to the counter and asked for a shot. He seated himself facing the entrance. Every woman who came in received his smile but every woman was also apanied by their male friends. Before long, ChengXiao started cursing. Half an hour passed by and darkness would soon overtake the sky.

    He had to put down his ss and get ready to leave. He was nning toe back for the American blondes after dinner. More people should be here at night it couldn¡¯t be that everyone came as couples. He refused to believe in such purity in the American night life.

    Right as ChengXiao got up, four girls came in through the door. They looked to be in their twenties, the age of youth. They were dressed in alluring clothes and make up but they looked quite decent. Even the least attractive one was quite pretty, and most importantly, she was Asian with ck hair. ChengXiao¡¯s eyes lit up upon noticing her. Yet, as her face came into view, his face loss all color of blood. His hands trembled uncontrobly.

    The bartender suddenly said to an American, "Here they are again. These arrogant prostitutese here before it¡¯s even night time. If they aren¡¯t paying their fees to the owner, we would have driven them out."

    ChengXiao turned around. He drank the whole ss in one go then asked the bartender. "Prostitutes? They all are?"

    The bartender didn¡¯t notice his abnormality. "Yeah, they are all prostitutes. They came from war riddled ces like the Middle East and poor Asian countries. These cheap women should have stayed in their own countries instead ofing to America and be prostitutes..."

    His head turned in an unusual manner before he could finish talking. It was like a force was twisting a doll¡¯s head. ChengXiao twisted the bartender¡¯s head and lifted him by the neck. "Don¡¯t fucking spill your garbage... and lies. Your mouth stinks!"

    The tone of his voice felt lower in temperature with each word. He grabbed the bartender and smashed him at the counter, shattering the ss and wood. ChengXiao then ced his hand at the American next to him.

    "Freddy. I know you are attacking me. The gap in my heart? Even though I understand what it means to use whatever measure necessary at your enemy..."

    He punched repeatedly at the American man. His strikes were so fast that normal people could only see a flurry. The man¡¯s bones were crushed and dropped to the floor like a pile of dead meat.

    ChengXiao howled and turned to the Asian girl. She looked identical to his childhood sweetheart. As the thought of her falling into such a state... that she got humiliated and insulted by people, he could barely contain the rage to kill everyone in the bar.

    Yet, by the time hepletely turned around, he saw a man in ck hat and striped shirt holding her hand and walked out the bar. ChengXiao rushed out without thinking. He did not notice the man¡¯s face was burned.

    "ChengXiao disappeared."

    Zheng sighed by the dining table. He looked over at everyone here. Team China only had four people left at this dinner, Xuan, TengYi, LiuYu and him. The pervert was gone.

    (What muste wille. Thest person who I know of his weakness is gone. And then it should be... Don¡¯t know when will it began. Can TengYiplete this task?)

    Zheng suddenly asked, "Xuan, does the food taste good?"

    "No."

    "Oh? They don¡¯t, huh."

    Zheng nodded. He then said to TengYi, "TengYi... keep this in mind. Protect yourself. Never give up hope no matter what happens. Freddy is physically weaker than you if he can¡¯t enter the dream world. You have bathed in dragon blood and unlocked the first gic constraint. You can easily take down a MMA fighter in the real world. So, believe in your own strength."

    TengYi was surprised. He wasn¡¯t good with his words so he nodded and continued eating. A strange atmosphere floated above the dining table. After eating, Zheng drew out Tiger¡¯s Soul and pointed it at Xuan, just ten centimeters away from his forehead.

 Vol 18 11-3

    Xuan remained calm as he continued to eat. It was as though Tiger¡¯s Soul would cause no damage to him or perhaps he believed Zheng would not attack him. He did not move from his seat.

    TengYi and LiuYu were shocked by Zheng¡¯s action. They immediately got up but Zheng spoke before they did.

    ¡°You are not Xuan. This can be seen in multiple areas. You copied the image of the Xuan that I know of but you do not possess the wit that he has. It¡¯s something that I can¡¯t emte even in the third stage. The third unlocked stage would be worthless if you can easily emte him just for being in a dream.¡± Zheng sneered.

    Xuan was still silent. He merely looked over to Zheng. This manner and posture looked quite like the real Xuan. Even the way he chewed his food was nearly identical. Though the real Xuan wouldn¡¯t eat so much.

    ¡°First, your silence is simr to when he does it. However, theck of wit means you are not able to provide me with any kind of advice. Neither can youplete any kind of schemes. That¡¯s why HongLu saw what you couldn¡¯t see and did what you couldn¡¯t do. You are not Xuan!¡±

    Zheng flicked Tiger¡¯s Soul. A thin light de flew across and sliced off a piece of flesh from Xuan¡¯s face.

    Xuan finally showed a strange expression as he looked straight to Zheng.

    Zheng continued. ¡°The first person I suspected after I knew this is a dream is you, you know? The person with the biggest gap in the heart is definitely me. And the person with the smallest gap has to be Xuan. He does not even know what it means to have a gap in the heart. His heart is still the crude stage. A gap can¡¯t possibly exist. At least that¡¯s the person I saw when I revived him... Simrly, he directly counters you. The Lambda Driver is the most effective weapon against you. It can alter the dream world into whatever he wants. The moment you stepped into this dream world, you would lose control of your own fate. There¡¯s no escaping. That¡¯s why you could not drag him into this dream.¡±

    ¡°Let me guess.¡± Zheng sneered. ¡°You probably want to trap us to our deaths. You constructed the dream world using my consciousness. However, you can¡¯t control Xuan¡¯s dream so you simted him and stayed with us. Since I know of the weaknesses of everyone but the newbies and TengYi, killing us became an easy task for you. And the you would only have to control our physical bodies and ambush him when he¡¯s not expecting it. Is that right?

    ¡°This also exins the team members¡¯ disappearances and the newbies¡¯ death.¡± Zheng flicked Tiger¡¯s Soul again and moved the sword forward. The mist is only a centimeter away from Xuan¡¯s nose. A little push and he could kill Xuan. He stopped and said, ¡°Just like what HongLu had said, the world we are in is the safe dream, which is constructed upon my consciousness. And you are the origin of the nightmare. You can drag us into the despair dream where it is constructed by you. Once you get a hold of the gap in our heart, you can drag us into the other world. That¡¯s why the team members disappeared one by one but the newbies died because I don¡¯t know of their gaps.¡±

    Zheng turned to TengYi and sighed. ¡°I am afraid I can¡¯t kill you because the gap also exists in my heart, and it may be bigger than anyone else¡¯s. You can drag me into the despair dream at any time. So... TengYi, you are the only one who I don¡¯t know of the gap in your heart. Xuan is the person who revived you, not me. You are our only chance of survival! You are also not as weak as the newbies. I believe in you. You can kill this fake Xuan! Believe in your strength. You bathed in dragon blood and unlocked the first stage. The real Freddy is merely a psychopath who¡¯s slightly stronger than a normal person. You can defeat him!

    ¡°TengYi... Our lives are ced in your hand. We will depend on you!¡±

    Zheng shouted and shed Tiger¡¯s Soul at Xuan. As the light de mist neared Xuan, he disappeared. Xuan flicked two pistols from his sleeves and fired at TengYi.

    Zheng lost his target when he came close to Xuan but the sword shed through. The wall in front of him shattered. Dust covered the room. When the dust settled down, a ce he was so familiar with came into view. God¡¯s dimension!

    About ten people stood on the tform. Two men were brutally beating another man. A little girly on the floor. A Caucasian man was raping her. It appeared that this had gone on for some time. She no longer cried and was barely breathing.

    Blood rushed up Zheng¡¯s head. He knew the man being beaten too well. You wouldn¡¯t even call that knowing the man because that was him. The scene superimposed with what his clone once told him, the encounter that changed clone Zheng, and changed Zheng.

    It had long existed since the old times to wee the neer to the prison with a beating. It was a tactic to judge your character. That was probably what the original members of team Devil were doing. They were a team which leeched on the newbies like team South America. The unfair treatment was meant to teach clone Zheng his ce of being a cattle. Yet, this treatment also unlocked clone Zheng¡¯s potential to reach the top of thedder. He surpassed his original, surpassed team Celestial, surpassed everyone. Caucasians in the realm suffered as a result. Hatred of the whole race settled within clone Zheng and he killed numerous Caucasians.

    Zheng witnessed the scene which changed both of them. Clone Zheng¡¯s eyes loss their focus and shine as though life had been taken away from him. Zheng couldn¡¯t turn his eyes to look at Lori. His hands and Tiger¡¯s Soul trembled.

    Zheng shouted and entered the fourth stage. The bat wings grew out from his back. He activated Destruction.

    (Sigh. If I have to restrain myself against my heart and watch these beasts humiliate her, I would rather be trapped in this dream world. The gap of my heart isn¡¯t the priority now.)

    The gap of one¡¯s heart was the most difficult object for any person to let go. If one could so easily ovee this gap, there would be no such a thing as lust for fame and money, there would be no conflicts, no wars, no crimes. Everyone would ascend to enlightenment and live in Nirvana.

    Zheng knew the moment he attacked these illusions was the moment hepletely fell into the despair dream. Only when he eliminated the nightmare¡¯s origin and crossed the final step would the nightmare go away. Otherwise, he, and therades who were trapped in their dreams would all die. Team China would end with a wipe!

    Zheng charged into the Caucasians with Tiger¡¯s Soul in hand. The fourth stage, Destruction, and awakened demon genes pushed his strength to an extremely high level. A wave of mist extended beyond the de edge in a crescent. The Caucasians shattered into pieces without uttering a sound. He could not even retain one to torture. This was still a dream after all. Freddy did not know of how strong these people originally were.

    Zheng immediately finished off the two people beating clone Zheng. And then a voice sounded. ¡°What use is a team? What use is kindness? Kindness without the power to protect those important to you is merely a justification of living on as a weakling... So you are just a hypocrite!¡±

    A pair of hands grabbed the two Caucasians. The hands pulled their bodies in halves. Blood and organs stter the floor.

    A man stood behind the two Caucasians. He had the same wings on his back. A scar ran from between the brows to the corner of his lips.

 Vol 18 12-1

    TengYi and LiuYu fell into a grave situation after Zheng entered the despair dream. Zheng left so suddenly and Xuan began attacking them at the same instant. If it weren¡¯t for the Dragonshard ne, the first round of fire would have shot TengYi into a beehive. Not so lucky for LiuYu on the other hand. The needle like Gauss bullets pierced his arm and disabled it.

    Xuan possessed the same two Gauss pistols but he did not have the fighting capacity of real Xuan. There was no gun-kata, no Lambda Driver, and not even the most basic gic constraint unlock. All he had offensively were the Gauss pistols. Otherwise, TengYi and LiuYu wouldn¡¯t have the chance to escape.

    In the first round of fires, a barrier protected TengYi from the bullets. However, it was only a matter of time before the barrier ran out of energy.

    TengYi¡¯s eyes defocused all of a sudden. He flipped the dining table to obstruct Xuan¡¯s vision. Then he picked up LiuYu and ran toward the hallway. The sound of gunfire chased after them non stop but Xuan without being in the unlocked mode could not catch up to him. He escaped with LiuYu by a hair.

    ¡°Can¡¯t run. You can¡¯t run... Haha. Let me kill you just like how I killed those other people. Let me kill you. Don¡¯t run.¡±

    A man wearing a ck hat and stripe shirt appeared next to Xuan as he came into the hallway. The man¡¯s face was burned. He wore a pair of scissor like gloves. The attire looked queer yet terrifying. He followed after Xuan and chased the two people.

    (They said the Dragonshard ne can¡¯t block too many attacks. Its energy reserve is limited. Xuan¡¯s weapons are also powerful. I don¡¯t know how much energy it has left. I also need to stop LiuYu¡¯s arm from bleeding... Zheng! Which part of Freddy is as weak as you described! He¡¯s way more dangerous.)

    You couldn¡¯tpletely me Zheng because this Xuan was pretty much harmless against him. Xuan¡¯s strengthy in his wit, secondly his items, andstly was his fighting capacity. Even so, the real Xuan could have killed TengYi and LiuYu several times already. TengYi¡¯s fault was hisck of strength.

    TengYi¡¯s innate talents werecking but he bathed in dragon blood and was injected with the T-virus after all. He also unlocked the first stage of the gic constraint. So, even though he might be weaker than Alice from Resident Evil, he still ran faster than Xuan and Freddy when he carried an extra person.

    (Can¡¯t stay in the house. Run to the streets!)

    TengYi headed toward the streets. He did not see any pedestrians on the way. The whole section was empty under bright daylight. It felt as though no one lived in this town. The quietness could drive people crazy but this was not TengYi¡¯s concern at the moment.

    ¡°LiuYu! Stay strong! I will stop your bleeding with the hemostasis spray after we found a ce to hide.¡± TengYi yelled.

    LiuYu¡¯s face looked bloodless. He shook his head. ¡°Don¡¯t stop. If this is a dream, there is no distance constraint. Freddy can¡¯t catch up to you because you have the thought of running. If you stop running, they will quickly find us. That¡¯s how the monsters catch you in a dream. So don¡¯t stop!¡±

    TengYi was surprised. His steps slowed down slightly as he tried to respond to LiuYu. However, the sound of gunshots came again. Xuan and Freddy had catch up before they knew it.

    Freddy yelled inughter, ¡°Run. Run from me! Your leader¡¯s heart is shattering. The stronger your fear, anger, and despair grows, the more powerful I get. Haha. Once Zheng Zha¡¯s heart shattered, I will be able topletely emte Chu Xuan¡¯s powers. Killing you will be a piece of cake... Run. Keep running!¡±

    Somehow, the shotsing out from Xuan had be more urate. He began to take on a crude form of gun-kata. TengYi had seen Xuan use gun-kata andmbda driver in training. So this sight shocked him. He hurried his steps.

    Yet, no matter how fast he ran, Xuan and Freddy simply trailed after them. The barrier was getting thinner and on the verge of shattering. So were the lives of these two people.

    Neither time nor space existed in a dream. It all depended upon whether the person could see through himself.

    Heng felt his heart had broken apart as YanWei and the criminals got further and further away. He didn¡¯t even notice the corpseying beside him had turned into Freddy. He stood in ce quietly. Valuable fragments of memories reyed through his head like a movie, when he was a baby, a boy, a teen, an adult... Yet, it felt as though something important had been missing in his life.

    (What was it?... What have I forgotten? YanWei... I still remember her. I hurt her. I failed her trust... Mother... I could never forget the warmth of mother... Father... He caused this for me but he was also having a difficult life. I don¡¯t me him... Those criminals... their faces are forever carved within my heart. I can never forget them no matter how many times I killed them... What was it that I have forgotten?)

    Heng stood there motionless. His eyes had lost the shine of life. He did not move as Freddy closed in on him.

    (They said when a person dies, his life will rey in his head. Is it the time for me to die? Yes. My time should be up. I am sorry to her. I ruined her life. And I ruined my life... Do humans have a next life? I want to say to her, I am sorry... Will there be a next life? I will to meet with Zheng and everyone once more... Will there be a next life? But what is it that I have forgotten? What did I forget?)

    Heng¡¯s heart had broken down. He lost even the desire to live on. The only thing left behind was this tiny question. It was the only difference he had from a dead person. Freddy raised his gloved hand. It reached for Heng¡¯s heart.

    (What have I forgotten?... Something very important. If I can live life again...)

    His memories rewinded back to his childhood, when he was still very small, when his parents were still alive, when he was still friends with YanWei. Back then, he had...

    That one time they were naughty and yed with his father¡¯s bow. An arrow nearly shot into YanWei¡¯s eye. Heng pushed her out of the away and the arrow pierced his leg. He was still very young but heforted her with a smile while she cried, paying no attention to the blood bleeding from his leg. That was...

    (Courage!) Heng shouted.

    Freddy was shocked by the sudden change. He attempted to jump away but Heng seized his shoulder and pulled him inward.

    Heng kicked Freddy on the heel and flipped his whole body over. His other hand had grabbed a hold of a silver bow. Heng ced the bow beneath where Freddy was falling. He yanked the bow upward. The bowstring sliced Freddy¡¯s head off.

    ¡°Courage! If I am wrong then I am wrong! There¡¯s no running away forever. YanWei, I will repay you with the rest of my life! If that isn¡¯t enough, we will go to hell and I will repay you with an eternity! I will never run again! I don¡¯t ever want to run again!¡±

    Heng charged at the car that was driving further and further away in madness. Somehow, he caught up such long distance in just several steps. He fired a series of arrows. The men fell to the ground without uttering a sound.

    Heng turned to YanWei in her ripped clothes and shouted. ¡°I will revive you after I return! I won¡¯t run again! Never again in my life! The suffering from my childhood isn¡¯t an excuse. I will let go of what should be let go. In the future... if we have a future, I will repay you with my life!¡± He shut his eyes.

    The next time he opened his eyes, he was standing on the street that he vanished from. There was no more YanWei or the other men. The dimension was in aplete silence as though everything that had happened was an illusion.

    Heng¡¯s eyes looked more resolute than he had ever shown. There was no sign of weakness. It felt as though this was the true him.

    Just then, he heard a series of gunshots from the distance. Heng was surprised for a moment then began to rush over. After running through several streets, he saw Xuan and Freddy chasing after TengYi.

    ¡°Freddy... what are you trying to do?!¡±

    Heng drew his bow to a full moon. The single arrow on the bow exerted an overwhelming amount of pressure.

    ¡°Freddy... what are you trying to do to myrade?¡±

 Vol 18 12-2

    Heng¡¯s appearance was so sudden and his shout drew everyone¡¯s attention. TengYi¡¯s mind froze for a moment when he saw Heng, like he was asking who was this man? That onlysted for two seconds before something struck his mind and he yelled, ¡°Heng! You are Heng! Help me! Hurry!¡±

    Heng was confused at TengYi¡¯s words. Why did this TengYi seem like they didn¡¯t know each other? Or that he had just remembered him? But there was no time to ponder because the dragonshard barrier only blocked attacks from technological weapons and not Freddy¡¯s gloved hand. Heng saw Freddy reaching out his glove to kill TengYi. Only a few steps¡¯ distance separated the two. Those scissors would pierce into TengYi¡¯s back in at most two seconds.

    ¡°Fuck you!¡± Heng yelled.

    Light radiated from Heng¡¯s hands and reflected off the silver bow. The +4 enchanted arrow transformed into a strand of light. Time seemed to have stopped at this instant. The only object that moved was the strand of light which shed across and pierced Freddy from the left to right shoulder. His body began to disintegrate at the wound and soon, Freddy disappeared among the wind as particles. The light continued to prate into a building far in the distance and crushed its wall.

    The flow of time returned. The remains of Freddy¡¯s clothes finally began to fall from air.

    This shot could rival Zero¡¯s snipe through the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception. It did not have the unique characteristic of ignoring defense but ordinary defenses were no match for this shot. Its speed, uracy and power put the shot among the top-tier abilities.

    ¡°Lightning Shot!¡± The upgrade of the elven bloodline transformed Charged Shot into Lightning Shot. It indeed seemed like Heng released a bolt of lightning. Perhaps due to Heng¡¯s ascension in the soul, he did not copse after firing. He ced two arrows on the bow and aimed them at Xuan.

    ¡°TengYi!¡± Heng yelled, his eyes fixed on Xuan. ¡°What happened? Why are Xuan and Freddy chasing you?¡±

    TengYi was panting heavily. Xuan stopped in ce after Heng fire that shot. He crossed the Gauss pistols in front of his body and stopped moving. Seeing Xuan stopped attacking, TengYi ran into a shop and yelled, ¡°Heng! This Xuan is fake. Freddy would not drag the real Xuan into this dream world. Zheng attempted to attack Xuan but he disappeared... Freddy also said the heavier Zheng¡¯s break down, the stronger Xuan bes. Hurry up and attack him!¡±

    Heng hesitated. He wasn¡¯t sure if he should believe TengYi. Even though Xuan attacked TengYi along with Freddy, who knew if this was his scheme? Heng had worked with Xuan long enough that he believed if there was someone who could turn Freddy into a teammate, it was Xuan.

    Xuan did not give Heng the time to think. He slowly aimed the pistols at TengYi and Heng. Then his hands rotated in an extremely fast speed. The Gauss bullets struck two translucent barriers. Xuan¡¯s speed and uracy had increased greatly. This form was more than simply shooting. It was the form of gun-kata that Xuan created.

    The bullets drown out the two people¡¯s thoughts. Heng¡¯s dragonshard was still at full energy. But not so for TengYi. He slipped into another shop and yelled, ¡°Heng! What should we do? The gap in Zheng¡¯s heart is widening. Xuan¡¯s going to use Lambda Driver if it continues.¡±

    Heng felt a shiver within. He had witnessed Xuan use gun-kata and Lambda Driver in training and he also heard Zheng describe Xuan¡¯s showcasing in Transformers. Someone who could kill his way through powerful robots could ughter him and TengYi in an instant. Without hesitation, Heng fired the two arrow explosive shot at Xuan.

    Xuan¡¯s eyes had defocused. It was an obvious sign of entering the unlocked mode. Just as the two arrows neared each other, the Gauss pistol bullets struck the arrows. Pah-pah. The arrows shattered before they collided.

    The strength of gun-katay in creating a circr zone surrounding the user. Xuan had calcted every possible trajectory of attacks. As long as his hands continued moving, all attacks would be stopped by the Gauss pistol bullets. The only exception was when those attacks were much more powerful than the bullets or were immune. Everything else would be shot down before reaching Xuan.

    Heng nearly bit his tongue. He yelled to TengYi, ¡°Run further away! I will dy him. What did Zheng say before he disappeared?¡±

    TengYi ran to the backdoor of the shop. ¡°Zheng said everyone¡¯s lives are in my hands. He said my body is physically stronger than Freddy and wanted me to kill him...¡± His voice was growing further and further away.

    Heng also hid behind a wall. However, the Gauss pistol bullets shot through the wall and hit him. In the end, he had no choice but toy on the ground. Heng pondered over what TengYi had just said then muttered, ¡°That means we have to kill this Xuan that the demon transformed into. And the more the gap in Zheng¡¯s heart widens, the more Xuan¡¯s strength approaches the real Xuan. Interesting... Give me five minutes. I will be able to use another Lightning Shot. I will decide the battle with it!¡±

    On the other hand, TengYi carried LiuYu out through the shop¡¯s backdoor. He immediately brought out the hemostasis spray. Whiling caring LiuYu with one hand, he sprayed the wounds with the other hand. This action naturally slowed his steps. Suddenly, something quickly moved before his eyes. A sharp pain registered from his left chest before he could react. TengYi fell forward onto the street.

    A man wearing a striped shirt and hat was standing by the alley he just fell out from. He was the same Freddy who Heng just pierced with an arrow. Yet, he appearedpletely intact. Freddy licked the blood from his hand then looked toward TengYi with a wicked smile. He slid his up TengYi¡¯s chest when he just stepped out from the alley. The five scissor des sliced into TengYi¡¯s chest.

    TengYi was now lying on the street with LiuYu. The wounds cut deep into his left chest. Blood gushed out from his mouth as he was unable to move.

    Freddy chuckled in a taunting manner. ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate for you. As long as my main body remains in this dream, I wille back with no limitation. Furthermore, my number increases as the gap in Zheng Zha¡¯s heart widens. I will also possess greater and greater power. Can you still run away from me? Haha...¡±

    Freddy snapped his finger. A truck armored with steel spikes drove toward them from the distance. By the looks of it, just a scrape on the side would take away half TengYi¡¯s life. Not to mention the truck was driving directly at him.

    TengYi was still conscious despite he was coughing blood. He stared at the truck helplessly. Despair overtook him.

    (What is filial piety? What is loyalty?)

    WangXia wept loudly as he stared at his mother¡¯s memorial tablet. Blood flowed down his forehead and covered his face. His heart felt painful and lost. He was at a loss with regard to his duty, to everything he had done, and of his existence. He was aware this was a dream and everything was probably an illusion. But he still felt lost... The truth of the event didn¡¯t matter anymore because his believed was shaken. WangXia let the w behind him reach close without paying any attention to it.

    ¡°...No...¡±

    As the w was going to pierce his head, WangXia suddenly moved to the side. The w only hit his shoulder. Freddy asked in a surprise, ¡°No to what?¡±

    ¡°A man can still be a hero even if he bends his knees... My grandfather was a soldier. My father was a soldier. I am a soldier... I might not be able to see my mother go but I will bring back to the real world the technologies, knowledge, and powers from God¡¯s realm. I will ce them in front of her grave and tell her, your son did not disappoint you... Your son is also a hero!¡±

    WangXia turned his head around. Blood slid down his forehead into his eyes... Those eyes looked red as blood.

 Vol 18 12-3

    The truck wasing nearer and near to TengYi as despair filled him. Yet, he could not even turn his body. He would not have aplete piece of flesh left once the truck ran over him.

    Seventy meters left between the truck and TengYi and LiuYu. A bolt of sma suddenly dropped from the sky and enveloped the truck in a pir of electricity. It was only a moment before TengYi and LiuYu¡¯s minds caught up to what was happening and the truck had already been liquefied. The pir disappeared, leaving behind only the intense heat from the sma explosion.

    TengYi and LiuYu stared ahead dazzled. A man walked out from an alley. He was holding a human head on his hand. The human head was yelling but he ignored the noise. After he came near TengYi and LiuYu, he threw the head over to Freddy. Smoke was rising from the head as though it was fried in whole.

    WangXia said in a cool tone, "I returned from your nightmare... How much longer are you going to y with a person¡¯s heart?!" He ended in a shout.

    Demon energy filled his hands as he waved them in the air. Winged bombs materialized beside him. These bombs had little hands that each carried a sma grenade. The winged bombs surrounded Freddy and closed in on him before he could escape. sma discharged at all directions.

    WangXia was extremely furious but he did not lose his rationalitypletely. When the winged bombs surrounded Freddy, he grabbed TengYi and LiuYu and ran. A heatwave flew at them after he had only ran a few meters. The heatwave chased their backs until WangXia ran a hundred meters away. He could feel his hair being fried. The three turned around to see a huge hole of twenty meters in diameter left by the the explosion. Freddy was burned to nothingness.

    "Amazing!" TengYi and LiuYu thought. WangXia was not the center of attention in team China and barely had any showings. Little did they know that he possessed such powers. The sma explosion looked more impressive than even Zheng¡¯s strength and burned Freddy in an instant. They would be safe with him here.

    WangXia¡¯s steps began to lose stability. He stopped after running three hundred meters and panted heavily. At the same time he brought out the hemostasis spray to stop the bleeding on the other two. Once he was done, he dropped to the ground like he had just finished a marathon. The exhaustion nearly knocked him out. However, the situation did not permit it happening. WangXia immediately inquired the others.

    TengYi was lucky that the des did not cut through his heart. He was still coughing out blood but he managed to stay alive. He narrated what had happened after WangXia disappeared.

    "... Heng held Xuan back so I got a chance to run here with LiuYu. But Freddy did not let us go. Based on what he said, he could revive endlessly as long as the fake Xuan is still alive. Furthermore, as the gap in Zheng¡¯s heart widens, his power and number will grow. The fake Xuan will also be closer to the real Xuan. I don¡¯t know how many of him we will have to fight if the situation continues." TengYi sighed.

    WangXia paused for a moment. "You two look for a ce to hide. Don¡¯t run aimlessly. I go help Heng kill the fake Xuan. If he reaches the power of real Xuan, we will die to the Lambda Driver. So we have to kill him before he gets to that point." WangXia got up.

    "Don¡¯t leave..." LiuYu grabbed WangXia¡¯s shirt. "Our lives are also the key. If this is a dream, then someone has to be dreaming to maintain the world. Furthermore, everyone aside from us has been dragged into the despair dream. If we die, there will be no one maintaining the safe dream and no one will wake up!"

    TengYi and WangXia both responded, "For real?"

    "Mostly." LiuYu did not let go of WangXia. "I mentioned I read a lot of books. I read all kinds of books since I was bored being locked at home. A few of them were about dreams. Like when you can¡¯t distinguish a dream from reality, death in a dream will be death in reality. And then there are two things you need to dream, the dreamer and a message. If the fake Xuan is Freddy, then he¡¯s the message and we are the dreamer. TengYi and I are the only ones keeping this dream going after the other have been into the despair dream."

    WangXia and TengYi gave him a nce of surprise then each grabbed one of his arms and ran.

    "I don¡¯t understand what you just said but you looked like Xuan and HongLu when they spoke of things we don¡¯t understand. So we are better off believing you." WangXia said. TengYi nodded in agreement.

    LiuYu didn¡¯t get why the two of them suddenly chose to believe him. However, it was good that his life was safe for now. He asked, "TengYi, how¡¯s the wound on your chest? It looked very deep a while ago."

    TengYi coughed but without blood this time. He gave LiuYu a bitter smile. "You can be like me soon. Once you return to God¡¯s dimension, you will get a chance to bathe in dragon blood. It will enhance your body to twice as strong as a normal person. Recovery rate will also be insanely high... Though not as high as Zheng¡¯s."

    LiuYu nodded, "What about Heng? Did he also bathe in dragon blood? Can he beat Xuan?"

    WangXia and TengYi looked to each other without a word. After a while, WangXia finally replied, "If the fake Xuan really reaches the power of real Xuan like Freddy said, none of us has the confidence to take him out. Xuan¡¯s strength is unfathomable even without his intelligence. Our lives lie in your hand, Heng."

    Heng did not have the same thought as the other three. He was barely staying alive, not to mention protecting the rest of the team.

    Xuan had entered the second stage of the unlocked mode. His movement speed, reaction speed, and strength all surpassed Heng¡¯s. The gun-kata did not give Heng a break. The dragonshard barrier rippled nonstop. Neither the two arrow nor three arrow explosive shot could get through Xuan¡¯s gun-kata. Heng also tried to use the silver bow¡¯s volley ability but Xuan dodged them each time. Before long, he was getting the only one getting hit.

    (The Lightning Shot needs three more minutes. Its power should be able to kill this fake Xuan... I hope. He has always only disyed his wit. No one expected him to be so freaking strong inbat. Is this really the real Xuan¡¯s strength? He hasn¡¯t even used Lambda Driver yet.)

    Sometimes you just never realized how strong someone was when they were near you. However, this realization set in once they became an enemy.

    Xuan chased Heng for two blocks. The dragonshard ne had almost depleted at this point. Heng entered an alley then ran through a backdoor. It was the back of a bar. Heng ran straight for the front door but as the door opened, two pitch ck muzzles awaited him. Xuan was standing in front. The dragonshard only had enough energy to block a few more shots.

    ChengXiao charged toward the entrance of the bar in a rage when he saw the love of his life exited the bar with a man. He smashed the door with a kick. The man and woman had gone far away in the distance. There was nothing he could do as he watched the woman he loved disappear, as a prostitute taken away by another man.

    "Don¡¯t joke me..."

    "Do you know why I came out? Because she was called a prostitute? Or because I saw someone took her away? Hell no! It¡¯s because I want to kill you! And to tell you of a truth!" ChengXiao shouted. "I don¡¯t deny I am horny so I can¡¯t bear being betrayed by the woman I love, neither physically nor mentally! This is indeed my biggest weakness. But...

    "Love exists because of trust! Don¡¯t you think you can fool me with illusions! Don¡¯t you think you can make me doubt her and harm her! I believe my love with my life!"

 Vol 18 12-4

    Heng sighed at the gun. He let out a bitter smile and said, ¡°I used to be scared of dying but I really wanted to die. Now that I am not scared of dying, I don¡¯t want to die. How ironic.¡± He closed his eyes.

    The fake Xuan moved like the real Xuan in every minute detail. He slowly raised the gun. As he was about to pull the trigger, a man appeared out of thin air between the two of them. It was so unexpected that both Heng and Xuan were taken aback, and so was the person who appeared. Then Xuan pulled the trigger.

    A series of tat-tat-tat sounds echoed but the man¡¯s head wasn¡¯t smashed as expected. A rippling barrier popped up by his head and blocked the bullets.

    ChengXiao shouted, ¡°You mad? I am ChengXiao! Did you forget who I am?¡±

    Heng saw ChengXiao was about to step away and yelled, ¡°Don¡¯t move! My dragonshard is out of energy! This Xuan is fake. He isn¡¯t the real Xuan. He¡¯s a copy Freddy created from Zheng¡¯s mind!¡±

    Several needle bullets flew by the sides of ChengXiao and hit Heng¡¯s barrier. It scared him so much he immediately moved up to ChengXiao¡¯s back. ChengXiao grabbed the Gauss pistol but he didn¡¯t attack without a clear idea of what was happening.

    Xuan reacted beyond his expectation. He rotated his hand out from ChengXiao¡¯s grab and pushed him off. The other Gauss pistol was ced by on ChengXiao¡¯s temple. Another round of fire followed. Despite the barrier, the force from the bullets knocked ChengXiao over. Xuan aimed both pistols at Heng again.

    Hengined to himself that how could Xuan¡¯s gun-kata even beat ChengXiao who knew martial art?

    ChengXiao had entered the unlocked mode the moment he lost bnce. Hended with one hand on the ground and propelled himself back up. His fists punched Xuan on the abdomen one after another, not giving Xuan a chance to breathe.

    ¡°He¡¯s not Xuan! Xuan¡¯s gun-kata is way stronger than this!¡± ChengXiao shouted.

    Heng thought to himself how strong was the real Xuan when the fake one was already so strong? And then he received a kick from ChengXiao which sent him straight into the bar. Heng nearly threw up after the kick despite ChengXiao controlled its force

    Gunshots sounded from outside the bar. Its door and windows were shattered. Heng looked out from a gap and saw ChengXiao¡¯s fists repeatedly aimed for Xuan. Yet, the Gauss pistols stopped their advances each time. ChengXiao did not get any hit in while Xuan shot back at his fists and their barrier.

    ChengXiao did practiced martial art. However, he was much more interested in medicine and Gu inparison so he never got to learn the profound martial arts. He only knew of one better boxing technique.

    (Xuan mentioned gun-kata operates on the calction of vast data of close and long rangebat. It calctes every possible direction of iing attacks. So I can either attack him from a direction that isn¡¯t supposed to initiate an attack, which wouldn¡¯t cause much damage even if the attacks hit, or go for his fatal spot and pierce his defense with power and speed!)

    Once ChengXiao made up his mind, he kicked toward Xuan. The pistols fired at him and with the force from the shots, he leaped into the bar. He put on the rank B gloves while he was still in the air. The moment hended on a table, he leaped at the entrance again.

    Xuan just ran through the entrance. His gun-kata proficiency had been rising steadily. Its speed and uracy were almost at the same level as real Xuan, which evidenced the convergence of his power to the real Xuan and Zheng¡¯s copse.

    ¡°Orbital Taiji!¡±

    ChengXiao charged up to Xuan the instant Xuan stepped into the bar. His steps moved in a interwinding pattern. ChengXiao punched Xuan on the shoulder with far greater force and speed that he had shown. Xuan¡¯s pistol did not move in to block on time.

    (Great!) ChengXiao said to himself. He revolved around Xuan while his fists struck in a flurry as though they were stuck together. Never once did their distance grew further than thirty centimeters. At the final strike, ChengXiao punched Xuan on the chin and knocked him back out of the bar.

    ¡°Nice!¡± Heng yelled. He held the silver bow in preparation to run out. However, ChengXiao grabbed his shoulder and dragged him in the opposition direction. He was panting heavily.

    Heng asked while the ran, ¡°What are you doing? We should shoot him while he¡¯s down.¡±

    ChengXiao showed Heng his fist. Its skin was cracked as if ChengXiao had punched a piece of steel. Even punching steel wouldn¡¯t injure it so much given his physical capability.

    Heng was confused. ChengXiao exined, ¡°Thatst hit felt abnormal. Yes, it was like I hit an imprable barrier or something. He has gained the Lambda Driver. Not theplete version but it has begun...¡±

    The two rushed out from the backdoor. A peculiar wave urred behind them and then the whole bar copsed. If they were one secondte, they would be buried under the building now.

    ¡°Shit. That¡¯s overpowered. Why did I never feel the psychopath is this strong? And he only showed it when he¡¯s an enemy.¡±

    Heng and ChengXiao nearly bit their tongues. The met eyes with each other then simultaneously began running. Neither person wanted to fight Xuan again.

    ¡°Heng! Where¡¯s your Charged Shot? Kill that psychopath. Freaking. What is he trying to be a humanoid machine instead of a strategist?¡± ChengXiao shouted.

    Heng counted the time then replied, ¡°It¡¯s not Charged Shot. I can use the more powerful Lightning Shot, but in two more minutes... I don¡¯t want to die!¡±

    ¡°Two more minutes? Can we make it through two more minutes?¡±

    No one, not even the two of them knew if they could survive for two more minutes. Though on the other side, WangXia, TengYi and LiuYu might not even make it through thirty more seconds.

    Freddy¡¯s strength seemed to have really grown. After being killed twice by WangXia and Heng, the sound of running engine echoed from the distance within ten seconds. WangXia, TengYi and LiuYu looked out to see three demolition trucks driving toward them. Inside each truck was a Freddy. The one in the front most truck held out his head andughed madly.

    TengYi and LiuYu both looked to WangXia, who instantly yelled, ¡°Run! I have nearly used up all my demon energy just then. I only exchanged the early enhancement for Bomb Dominator. I was triggered when I saw Freddy and used up my demon energy at once. It will take at least one to two minutes to recover some. Hurry and run!¡± He picked up LiuYu and headed the way. TengYi was shocked for a moment before he followed after WangXia.

    The three people entered a narrow alley. They did not dare to run on the wide streets due to the trucks. After they had run some distance, they could hear the sound of buildings copsinging from behind. The trucks drove after them into the alley and crushed every building on their way. This slowed down their speed but they were not letting the three people get away.

    Strangely, even though the three were running toward the busiest area of the town where the streets should beid out in moreplex designs and buildings should be taller and more densely packed, that was the exact opposite of what they were seeing. The views became emptier as they ran. They increased their pace since since turning back was the same as running up to death. They had no other choice but to follow along the path they had chosen to the end. The only thing they could do was run faster.

    ¡°Something¡¯s not right. This is near where our house was at! It¡¯s an emptynd surrounding our house!¡± WangXia suddenly cried.

    The other two also got a clear view of the surrounding. They saw the house they lived in not far away. No one knew what tricks Freddy yed on them to pull them back to this ce. There was nowhere to hide.

    The trucks were driving closer and closer. The only ce they could run to was back into the house, even though they knew it was difficult to run away once inside. The trucks behind weren¡¯t giving them any other choice. They wereing at a speed simr to regr sedans.

    Twenty meters left. Ten meters. On the near truck, its crane swung the wrecking ball at the three people.

 Vol 18 12-5

    While WangXia, TengYi and LiuYu were in danger, a new circumstance developed between YinKong and ZhuiKong.

    The despair dream and the safe dream were merely separated by a thought. If one could see through the illusions that shrouded their mind, then they could jump out of the despair dream or gain control of it, turning Freddy into their marite.

    However, someone who could achieve this feat would have ascended beyond human. For humans, the other way to escape from the despair dream was to see through their inner self and ovee the heart¡¯s devil. If they failed, then their minds would sink into the dream for eternity, until their physical bodies die off.

    YinKong was trapped in her heart¡¯s devil. They were the person and the event that she could never let go. The event in which ZhuiKong killed their childhood friends. No matter what the cause was, no matter what the truth was, it had be a fact. So what if he had a reason? Those friends could never return to life.

    YinKong fought ZhuiKong while troubled by her feelings. Her admiration had turned into hatred. Yet, within the hatred was a hint of hesitation. This was a pointless fight given her condition. Furthermore, ZhuiKong was way stronger than her to begin with. Wounds filled her body. Her mind would forever be trapped in this ce if the fight continued.

    YinKong shed the sword at ZhuiKong. The sword hit a thin piece of wire. Sparks flew from the impact. While the hit lost the majority of the force, ZhuiKong flicked his finger at the side of the de. A huge force struck YinKong¡¯s hands. Infinitesimal control could transfer all the force in a hit without any loss in the process and could direct the exerted force.

    YinKong wasn¡¯t weak and she also reached the second stage. When the force struck her hands, she slid the sword into the ground to disperse it. Even then, her hands felt sour and numb.

    ZhuiKong did not speak again since they shed weapons. He maintained a warmhearted smile on the face, yet his eyes felt cold as ice. It made anyone who looked into his eyes shiver. His attacks were not as sharp as the real person despite being able to block off YinKong¡¯s attacks at ease. The real ZhuiKong would have disarmed YinKong by now.

    ¡°What a fool for an assassin to use a sword like a warrior. Especially a two handed sword from the Medieval age. Are you still the genius that I know of? The person who was way stronger than everyone since you were a child?¡± ZhuiKong flicked the sword away.

    YinKong didn¡¯t know if it was an illusion that ZhuiKong seemed to have gotten stronger. His strength was growing with each passing second. He also spoke more than before.

    ¡°My dear little cousin. Do you know you have attracted all my attention since we were small? You are the stars to me... You shine with the brilliance of aet. You are my little apple... I protect and wait for you to grow, then pick you off. You are a once in a millennium genius that descended on the n. Your strength exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. You have a marvelous babyface and big breasts. Just thinking about obtaining you gets me madly excited.¡± He pointed at his crouch which had stood up. YinKong shed the sword at him.

    ¡°Haha.¡± ZhuiKong leaped away from the invisible sword by just a few centimeters. The moment hended back on the ground, YinKong lost track of him. ZhuiKong was standing behind her the next instant. Two fingers lightly caressed her throat.

    ¡°But I was wrong. You are not the once in a millennium genius. You can¡¯t even beat me. You abandoned the skills of an assassin. You abandoned the way of an assassin. You always hope of obtaining friends andrades. But assassins don¡¯t needrades. They are merely an obstacle to your path of bing strong. No wonder your strength has be feeble. You have be a rotten apple after you abandoned the way of assassin. Let me kill you, and then your friends so you will meet in hell. Haha...¡±

    The hand holding YinKong¡¯s neck gradually transformed into a glove with des. Its fingers gripped her neck and the des sliced into her.

    Tears had stoppeding out. Her eyes looked out of focus like when a person entered the unlocked mode. Yet, a closer look would discover the difference. These eyes... looked identical to the first time Zheng entered the fourth stage. There were no impurities. The only thing in these eyes was pure killing intent, pure than anything else in the world.

    ¡°No... The way of an assassin... is merely killing the target. Whether the weapons are des, guns, bombs, or fingers... as long as you can kill the target. That¡¯s an assassin. The way of an assassin does not exist.

    ¡°Comrades are only obstacles? Without them, I would have died long ago. Only the weak will think ofrades as obstacles... The more fragile the person, the more they feared feelings.

    ¡°And...¡±

    YinKong¡¯s hands turned into a flurry. She moved in the same unseenable speed as ZhuiKong. The next moment, she was standing with a human head in her hand. It was ZhuiKong¡¯s head.

    ¡°Don¡¯t provoke me with what happened to my friends. Even though I once killed two of my friends, I paid the price with the me that I am. You will also pay the price for awakening those who had been dead! So... pay with your life!¡±

    WangXia, TengYi and LiuYu roared as the wrecking ball flew toward them. They were running at their full speed already while carrying LiuYu. A wind pressure struck their backs and they leaped forward. The ball smashed at thend behind them, missing them by just one meter. It left a two meter crater on the ground. A direct hit would have merged them with the ground.

    The three people barely got on their feet when the ball was set in motion again. It was impossible to dodge this one. WangXia channeled all the remaining demon energy to his arm. He nned to throw the other two away but he probably couldn¡¯t run.

    As the ball reached its height, a figure shot out straight from the the house. In the second that the ball was falling, it crossed over a hundred meters and blocked in front of the three people.

    By the time WangXia, TengYi and LiuYu registered what just happened, the ball had split into halves. The figure ran along the chain toward the truck. Its speed was visible to the bare eyes yet it crossed distance faster than anything else. The figure dashed into the cab and the window ss exploded after the fact.

    The Freddy inside this truck died before he could react. The figure then charged at the two other trucks. Without anyone controlling the first truck, it continued driving straight ahead at the three people. They finally woke up and ran toward the house, escaping the truck by a fraction. The truck collided with a wall of the house, stirring up ayer of dust.

    WangXia, TengYi and LiuYu leaned against another wall and breathed heavily. They felt lucky and puzzled after the escape. That figure seemed ever so familiar to them. Yet, it didn¡¯t look like Zheng. It must be a member of the team. But who else in this team possessed such incredible closebat strength?

 Vol 18 12-6

    Two explosions urred while they caught up with their breaths. The other two Freddy¡¯s were probably killed. The three people gasped at this person¡¯s strength. The figure ran over and stopped in front of them. They finally got a clear view of her face. She was YinKong, who had disappeared.

    WangXia sighed, ¡°That was incredible. I never knew you are so strong when we trained. That speed looked amazing. More than what we imagine of someone from the assassin¡¯s n.¡±

    YinKong wasn¡¯t one who talked much but she smiled after hearing these words. Yet, those eyes behind this smile felt cold as ice. The three people shivered as though a de edge was pointing at them. As they carefully looked at her eyes again, those eyes were calm as water again, as they always had been.

    ¡°What¡¯s the situation?¡± YinKong asked WangXia with a smile.

    WangXia quickly exined the situation they were in, that Heng was fighting Xuan, Freddy was bing stronger with the gap in Zheng¡¯s heart widened, Xuan¡¯s strength was converging to the real Xuan.

    YinKong frowned and muttered, ¡°So this is really a dream. Or else I wouldn¡¯t have revived. Now it¡¯s up to Zheng. If he can ovee himself, we will still have a chance to leave the dream alive. If he fails, we will die here with him. Xuan¡¯s strength in the real world?¡±

    YinKong pondered for a moment then said to them, ¡°I don¡¯t know when we will leave this dream world. Maybe in the next second. Maybe never. It all depends on Zheng. So to prevent my existence being limited to the dream world, I want you to bring some words to Xuan. The real Xuan.¡±

    The three looked confused. They didn¡¯t know what YinKong want Xuan for. This YinKong gave them a different feel than the one who didn¡¯t talk much and had a cold tone. Though they couldn¡¯t tell anything in the short time since they just met again.

    YinKong continued, ¡°Since I revived, that means I didn¡¯t really cease to exist. The condition might be harsh. It required emotion to reach a limit in a dream. But I believe Xuan can figure a way to achieve it, just like how he self hypnotizes with his sses. Let him figure it out. If I can revive... Oh, also report my strength to him. I think he will understand the rest.¡±

    She let out a breath then sat on the floor. Her movements were different from how she used to be. However, the situation did not allow the other three to ponder into it. WangXia waved his wrist and said, ¡°I have recovered a bit of demon energy, enough to summon bombs. YinKong, you can go assist Heng.¡±

    YinKong said with a smile, ¡°No need. If you really arrived at this house when you were running toward the town center, then they would eventuallye when they can¡¯t beat Xuan and have to run. If they manage to beat Xuan, they won¡¯t need our help. Everything can happen in a dream world. So going to help or not won¡¯t change the oue. Our chance lies on Zheng. He¡¯s the key to this movie. If he seeds, we live. If he fails, we die. Let us quietly wait. We can only wait.¡±

    Zheng was the key to the mystery of this movie. However, his situation was bleak.

    Clone Zheng stood up among the shattered dead bodies. Two ck bat wings spread from his back. This was hisbat form. Zheng knew of how strong their mid-fourth stage was after the genes from their ancient demons awakened, even if this power was apanied by the heart¡¯s demon.

    The two shed in this God¡¯s dimension. Zheng also entered the fourth stage after witnessing Lori¡¯s death. He hadn¡¯t reached mid-fourth stage yet but he had the same bat wings.

    Clone Zheng¡¯s strength was identical to Zheng¡¯s memory of him back in Resident Evil. Both were filled with extreme anger and both were in the fourth stage. Zheng suppressed his clone with the use of Destruction.

    The principle of Destruction was to fuse twopletely different energies inside the body. The result vtility was like sshing water to smoking oil. Fortunately Zheng had a strong enough body to withstand this power. A normal person would be sted to pieces the instant they activated Destruction. This was an ability that destroyed its enemies and its user.

    Clone Zheng¡¯s strength was based on Zheng¡¯s memory of Resident Evil. He was as strong as Zheng remembered. Although he was temporarily in a disadvantageous position due to Destruction, Zheng also could not damage him. That ck me negated the force Zheng exerted on him, even when this force was powerful enough to smash through steel tens of centimeters thick. Each time the me swept toward Zheng, his instincts could sense the looming danger and his body reacted on its own. He just couldn¡¯t defeat his clone no matter how strong his Destruction pushed him. Furthermore, clone Zheng was getting closer to mid-fourth stage as time went on.

    (I can¡¯t maintain Destruction anymore if this continues. He would be able to one shot me once Destruction wears off. My only chance is to enter mid-fourth stage... But if my consciousness falls to my heart¡¯s devil, we probably won¡¯t be able to leave the dream world.)

    The ck me whirled around Zheng while he was not focused on the fight. The ck sword sliced toward him. Fortunately his reaction speed and movement speed during Destruction were much higher than clone Zheng¡¯s so he was able to block the attack with Tiger¡¯s Soul. Numbness spread on his hands. This power was on par with his power in Destruction.

    (I can¡¯t wait anymore... I have to go all out!)

    Zheng made up his mind. He had no other choice but to enter the mid-fourth stage. He slowly merged with that boundless freedom. It was as though the world had turned into Nirvana. However, his body inherited the vengeful intent from his genes. The wings and horns depicted him in the image of a demon. The two demons shed together.

    The dream world was in a chaos. Freddy dragged everyone who had a gap in their hearts into the despair dream. All the stronger members were revived by Zheng so Freddy chose his consciousness as the foundation of the dream. TengYi and the newbies had no power to fight him. With Xuan being reced by a fake, team China had to face two powerful enemies.

    Heng and ChengXiao¡¯s hearts beat violently as they ran. Was the real Xuan actually so strong? The confusion grew in their minds. The Xuan who was chasing after them possessed unparalleled power. The Lambda Driver almost felt overpowered. Luckily, fake Xuan had not reached the same level as real Xuan. His uracy decreased when he used Lambda Driver. That was how Heng and ChengXiao managed to escape.

    Xuan chased after the two. His speed did not appear fast but the distance between them never increased. When Heng and ChengXiao came out of a building, he fired a few shots at them. An invisibleyer covered the Gauss bullets. Due to theck of uracy, the bullets struck a tall building next to them.

 Vol 18 12-7

    A uniquely colored light burst out from the bullets as they came in contact with the wall. The light spread ripples and followed the bullets into the building. Explosions came one after another from within the building. In a final, loud explosion, the bullets cut through the whole building and then continued flying hundreds of meters, shattering anything on its way. That power was beyond what words could describe.

    Heng and ChengXiao nearly died in fright when they looked back. The Lambda Driver was stupidly overpowered. If the bullets hit their bodies, they would turn into ashes in an instant. The dragonshard ne and even a real dragon wouldn¡¯t be able to withstand a shot.

    ¡°Heng! Hurry up and shoot dude!¡± ChengXiao turned his head back and ran at full speed.

    Heng was also running at his full speed. His physical stats were higher than ChengXiao¡¯s so he ran a little bit faster. ¡°Can¡¯t! I can¡¯t shoot when the time isn¡¯t up yet!¡±

    ¡°You have to or we are done!¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s going to be weak if I shoot now. We should wait until it¡¯s up.¡±

    The two ran for another hundred meters when a shockwave blew past them on the side. A whole section of the street vanished.

    Heng and ChengXiao met eyes with each other. Heng muttered, ¡°Do you feel his uracy has increased?¡±

    There was no replied. ChegXiao put all his energy on his feet and pulled ahead of Heng in an instant. Heng confirmed his guess. This Xuan¡¯s strength was converging to the real Xuan¡¯s which also meant that Zheng¡¯s gap was growing bigger. Who would be the one to stop Xuan?

    Ten seconds passed and another shockwave blew by. It had gotten nearer to the two but there was nothing else the two could do. Judging by the power of these shots, Xuan did not use the Lambda Driver¡¯s full power in their training. Even back then they could not get close to Xuan. The power of the Lambda Driver could mold to the user¡¯s will. It could take the form of a shield or spear. There was no way they could break through Xuan¡¯s shield. And when Xuan didn¡¯t need to aim in such close distance, the power of the Lambda Driver would st their bodies.

    Heng counted as he ran. They were not without a chance. The Lambda Driver was strong but so was his Lightning Shot. The victor of this fight would be determined in an instant. He would win if he could fire the shot before Xuan¡¯s mind turned defensive.

    (Thirty seven more seconds... Damn it! Can we survive thirty seven more seconds? Thirty four, thirty three...)

    Heng and ChengXiao knew they were dancing on the tip of a de. Once Xuan gained the power to use gun-kata and the Lambda Driver simultaneously, there was no way they could live. At this rate, Xuan¡¯s uracy would converge to gun-kata level in twenty seconds. They would get sted into ashes in at most twenty five seconds.

    ¡°ChengXiao, this movie is also an opportunity. With dangeres opportunity. I don¡¯t know how youe out from your heart¡¯s devil, but I know myself. I will never fear anyone again. My weakness has gone. I can go anywhere I want in this world!¡± Heng suddenly said.

    ChengXiao replied, ¡°My heart¡¯s devil was quite funny. I forgot who said it that the more horny a person is, the more they fear the betrayal of their mate. People with the biggest gaps in their hearts are going to have the most difficulty surviving this movie. However, once they ovee their gaps... they will leap through the dragon gate and rise to the heavens!¡±

    Heng¡¯s was technically within top five in the team, even higher than Zero. His archery, close quarterbat, and physical stats were exceptional. Back in Resident Evil, he already possessed the strength to threaten clone Zheng. However, the w in his personality limited his strength to under forty percent of its potential. The pain he re-experienced and the broke down of his heart in this movie allowed him to find himself in whole again. The carp leaps through the dragon gate and rise to the heavens. It was time for Heng to show his potential... or perhaps it was time for team China to show its potential! His tangling thoughts unwinded. Things he had never considered fell into ce, especially the power of his elven bloodline.

    Heng received some knowledge of the elven bloodline upon his second enhancement. Both Charged Shot and Lightning Shot were abilities which gathered all the energy within the bloodline to one shot. This explosive force exceeded even Zheng¡¯s Destruction. It was the reason the Charged Shot would knock him out when he only had the first enhancement and the Lightning Shot would weaken him drastically.

    (If I can gather the energy on my body instead of the arrow while also reducing the amount of energy, maybe I can use an ability simr to Explosion and Destruction.)

    Heng jumped onto a wall nearby and ran up the building. He knew he did not have the time to wait for another Lightning Shot. He had to fight for his life if he wanted to live. Life and death were merely separated by a thin string.

    His hypothesis was never verified but he had no other choice. Death coulde with whichever decision he made so he might as well put his luck on the test.

    Fortune favored Heng this time. Heng activated the Focused State of Mind ability and entered the unlocked mode. A scan of the surroundings printed into his head. He also felt the flow of energy residing in his body.

    It was just then Heng realized he had grown so much. He was too unmanly and sent such power to waste. He had decided to revive his lover once he returned and then live on courageously. Though the goal right now was to survive.

    Heng slowly gained control of his energy. It was enormous and had a cooling sensation. The energy had resided in his body like water but he simply never noticed it. Using this energy, Heng ran straight up along the wall.

    ChengXiao dropped his jaw as he stared at Heng running up a wall. Heng¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t too fast but it appeared as though he defied gravity. When he charged at Xuan with a shout, ChengXiao yelled, ¡°Shit, you lost your mind? Come back!¡±

    A shockwave sted the ground seven meters next to ChengXiao. The resulting wind blew him away. By the time ChengXiao came back on his feet, Heng had already shed with Xuan.

    Heng did not get one shotted as ChengXiao had expected. The fight was actually even, although it appeared that the scale would soon tip toward one end.

    Heng was approaching Xuan by running on the walls of buildings. As he came within a hundred meters, he leaped toward the street. A bullet struck where his feet were on. The bullet emitted the same unique color and then a shockwave sted a hundred meter section of the street into ruins.

 Vol 18 12-8

    Heng leaped out from eight meters above the ground. While he was in mid-air, he drew the silver bow with three +4 enchanted arrows. The power of the three arrow explosive shot with these enchanted arrows surpassed even the Gauss sniper rifle. If this shot hit, Xuan would definitely get killed.

    (I have to hit! He¡¯s using Lambda Driver which means he can¡¯t use gun-kata at the same time. This is an opportunity for the explosive shot toplete leration. I can do it! I can!)

    A fall from eight meters high would injure him but Heng had no time to worry about the aftermath. All his attention was focused on the three arrows. The energy from his elven bloodline also flew toward the arrows.

    (If I quantify my energy to 500, the Lightning Shot uses 400, which is why I can only use it once. However, 100 energy is energy to kill a target. I can fire five shots by conserving energy or I can use the remaining 400 energy after a shot to enhance my body.)

    Heng was still gliding in the air through the force from the leap. Time through his senses had slowed down until he almost felt he had halted in the air.

    Xuan raised his pistol. Heng could see that needle like bullet slowly moving toward him and then flew past from four meters away. Xuan¡¯s finger had justpleted the motion of pulling the trigger.

    (Now!)

    Heng gave a shout as he released the arrows from his fingers. The arrows collided consecutively on their way until only one remained in flight. Its speed reached a degree where the human eyes couldn¡¯t catch. By the time Heng¡¯s fingers left the bowstring, the arrow had struck Xuan¡¯s chest. The force was pushing Xuan back along the street.

    Yet, the arrow did not actually pierce into Xuan. The uniquely colored light that was on the bullets radiated between his body and the arrow, stopping it at ten centimeters from his body. The light¡¯s intensity grew until Heng could see a barrierpletely enveloped Xuan. The force from the Lambda Driver blocked the three arrow Explosive Shot.

    Despite the barrier, the arrow continued to push Xuan back. The Explosive Shot technique did not simply sum up the forces from three arrows. Its force was equivalent to three arrows squared. The final arrow ever so slowly pierced into the barrier for two centimeters before it was shattered.

    Seeing that the shot wasn¡¯tpletely ineffecitve, Heng knew the Lambda Driver wasn¡¯t invincible, at least not until fake Xuan reached real Xuan¡¯s power. As these thoughts flew through his mind, he crashed into a shop and left human shaped hole on the wall.

    ChengXiao witnessed Heng sting Xuan away. The sound from the crash brought his mind back to the present. He immediately ran toward Heng and cried excitedly, "Dude, that was impressive! You one shot the fake Xuan. Was that the Lightning Shot? Hey, did you kill yourself from the crash?"

    Just as ChengXiao ran ten meters, a shockwave shot out from where Xuan was knocked to. This shockwave sted into the shop Heng crashed into and pulverized the shop in an instant before continuing its way for another hundred meters. A ruin of the shop remained. Heng was probably crushed in the st.

    ChengXiao¡¯s mind stopped for three whole seconds before he cried in madness. He ran at full speed and shouted, "Heng! You dead? Answer me if you are dead so I can know!" The two of them had fought together in the movie worlds and exchanged their minds. The rtionship cultivated was equivalent to that ofrades. So ChengXiao lost himself when Heng might have been killed.

    Xuan did not fire another shot afterward. ChengXiao was digging through the ruins and throwing out therger pieces. Finally, he found a silver bow buried underneath. He rushed over and gave the bow a pull. Coming up along with the bow was Heng, who was holding onto the bow tightly. ChengXiao pulled Heng out of the pebbles to see his legs had been crushed. If another shockwave arrived at this time, there was no way Heng could run.

    ChengXiao threw Heng on his back and began to run. However, Heng quickly yelled, "Don¡¯t! We won¡¯t escape by running. We have to counterattack!"

    "Counter your ass! Not even that powerful shot could break through his barrier. Running up to him is only going to get myself killed. Let¡¯s just run first. I will stop your bleeding with the needles." ChengXiao continued running while he yelled back.

    Heng said to him in a serious tone, "Trust me. His uracy is bing more urate with each shot. We won¡¯t be able to dodge a few more shots. It¡¯s better to take the risk than dying without attacking back! The three arrow Explosive shot carved a slim crack in his defense. What if it¡¯s the four arrow Explosive Shot?"

    The force of the Explosive Shot technique increased at an exponential rate with each additional arrow. A normal person could reach two arrows only with great determination and innate talent. Even with the enhancements in stats from this realm, Heng had to practice with his blood in God¡¯s dimension every break. His personality might be weak but he had the determination to practice until his fingers break. That was how he reached top five within the team, only appearing useless due to his weakness.

    When he overcame this weakness, all the efforts he had put in would surface.

    "Each level of the Explosive Shot is extremely difficult to grasp. The two arrow shot only requires controlled collision of the arrows. The three arrow shot needs apletely different technique to achieve. Its difficulty is at least ten folds of the two arrow shot. The four arrow shot needs yet another different technique and is a hundred folds more difficult than the three arrow shot... To let you know the truth, I don¡¯t know if I can do it or not. I have practiced and practiced in God¡¯s dimension ever since I leveled up my elven bloodline. I can achieve the four arrow shot five out of every hundred times. Within these five times, only one will hit the target."

    ChengXiao shouted back, "What are you kidding? That¡¯s one percent chance! We don¡¯t even know if it can break his barrier. And we will be done if he got us with his attack!"

    Heng did not change his mind, "No! We must seed! We will either seed or die! There¡¯s no other path to take. The three arrow shot broke into his barrier. The four arrow shot will definitely pierce through! Believe in me. The me that I am... will definitely hit it! I will definitely pierce that barrier! The legendary archery technique that shot down the suns was this same technique!"

 Vol 18 12-9

    ChengXiao stopped his feet in the center of the street. He looked out to Xuan who was barely visible from the distance.

    ChengXiao yelled to Heng, "If you insist up to this point, I have no other choice but to blieve in you. We arerades... Heng, let us ce a bet. We will stand here and he won¡¯t hit us with this shot. You won¡¯t be able to shoot if I am dodging while carrying you. So I will stay here. The moment he fires, I will throw you up. Then you shoot that whatever four arrow shot at him. If he hits us, we are dead. He your shot fails, we are dead. Damn it. I am a fucking retard to take this bet with you... Heng! My life is in your hand!"

    Heng tightened his grip of the silver bow without saying a word in reply. He stared at the figure in the distance.

    Two hundred meters away, Xuan was walking toward them. The three arrow Explosive Shot did absolutely no damage to him, not even a scratch. The Lambda Driver possessed a strict limitation. However, its power was nearly wless in both offense and defense. This fake Xuan was like a symbol of invincibility.

    Heng and ChengXiao both took a deep breath. They watched as Xuan raised his pistol. ChengXiao threw Heng up at once. At the same time, a shockwave sted toward them and passed by just two meters from their side. The wind generated by the shockwave sent ChengXiao flying for over ten meters. He knocked his head on the ground. Luckily, this wind did not affect Heng who was in the air as much. He entered that absolute focus state again. His mind and energy were focused on the four arrows in his fingers. Everything in his eyes vanished, only Xuan remained.

    (I have to hit. I have to hit... I have to hit! There are a lot of things I have to do. I have to repay her, revive her, and our future... I have to hit!)

    The four arrows finally left the bow. They collided with each other consecutively until one arrow remained. The arrow seemed to have lost its traces in the visible world. It felt as though time had stopped, and the world was frozen. Only the arrow continued flying toward Xuan¡¯s chest. Bang! The arrow collided with the uniquely colored barrier.

    Heng and ChengXiao¡¯s gazes were fixed on the arrow. Everything happened in just an instant. The arrow forced itself through the barrier. Once centimeter. Two centimeter. The two felt that they could see the whole process as the arrow pierced through the barrier and into Xuan¡¯s chest. It carried Xuan flying and smashed into a building.

    ChengXiao immediately ran toward where Heng was falling down and caught him before he hit the ground. He cried excitedly, "Nice, you got him. We finally killed him! You broke the power of faith!"

    Heng panted heavily and said in a hurried tone, "Run! That shot was probably very weak after it broke through the barrier. I don¡¯t even know if it could damage him. I think the shot is only going to dy him for a bit. Let¡¯s run. We have to meet up with the others first. Somehow, I have a sense that they could defeat this Xuan."

    ChengXiao put Heng on his back and ran.

    Behind them, the building that Xuan collided into copsed. Nothing moved for a while. It really appeared that Xuan had been killed.

    A long time passed after ChengXiao and Heng left. The copsed building exploded. Xuan stood in the center of the explosion. His face was pale and an arrow was half way into his chest. Yet, the shot didn¡¯t kill him after all as the barrier blocked off most of the force.

    Xuan pulled the arrow off his chest and threw it onto the ground without ncing at it. +4 enchanted arrows had a corrosive property. So the flesh near the wound began to corrode simr to being poured sulfuric acid. His face showed no sign feeling just like the real Xuan. Then he ran after ChengXiao and Heng with the two Gauss pistols in hand.

    WangXia, TengYi, and LiuYu were having an unusually easy time at the moment. YinKong¡¯s strength suddenly grew so much that she was ughtering Freddy like pigs. Freddy had been killed over ten times outside the house. Unpiloted trucks and tanks were parked outside.

    WangXia asked curiously, "You are strong. I never knew you are so strong even though we trained together. I think you can even beat Zheng if you ambush him with this speed."

    YinKong smiled, showing apletely different temperament from her usual coldness. She looked like the girl next door if not for the ocassional coldness from within her pupils. If you described her as an assassin with a handsome metrosexual face, she was now expressing a womanly mour. The three men couldn¡¯t help but peeped at her.

    "This is troublesome..." YinKong shook her head and sighed as she looked to the sky. "We are really going to die if this continues. Don¡¯t know if that stupid Zheng see through the truths of this movie or not."

    WangXia asked, "Truth? What truth? Isn¡¯t it oveing the gap in your heart?"

    YinKong nodded, "That is one of the truths. Everyone¡¯s gap is different. If this movie is really built upon Zheng¡¯s consciousness like TengYi said, then Freddy is going to target the one thing he won¡¯t let go in addition."

    "The thing he won¡¯t let go?"

    "Yes." YinKong said with a smile. "For him, it should be something very simple, to live on, whether himself or the team. This is the desire that has supported him to go on ever since he entered God¡¯s realm. Yet, this same desire to live on is now his biggest enemy. If he fails to see through himself, he, and us will all be wiped in this world. Of course, Xuan will probably be the only person to return since he hasn¡¯t entered the dream world. No wonder no one makes it out of A Nightmare on Elm Street alive."

    The other three people followed YinKong¡¯s gaze to the sky. A small dot loomed in from thd distance. LiuYu asked, "What¡¯s that?"

    "Helicopter." YinKong rubbed his hair.

    The men cried, "Helicopter?"

    "Right. Armed helicopter."

    As the dot was getting nearer and nearer to the house, their expressions changed. It was indeed an armed helicopter. When the helicopter reached within a thousand meters, a missile flew toward them.

    WangXia, TengYi and LiuYu cried while they ran. However, it was toote to dodge. YinKong though stood in ce.

    (She¡¯s actually not bad. She wasted the power of the fourth stage in this body but her talent is not less than mine... I couldn¡¯t think of this Shining attack.)

    YinKong looked at the iing missile with indifference. Her hands and arms suddenly blurred. This was YinKong¡¯s self-created ability to sh the sword with the high speed of The Shining. The resulting air wave attack could reach up to a hundred meters.

    WangXia, TengYi and LiuYu opened their mouths and eyes wide. They saw YinKong¡¯s arms and arge area in front of her began to warp like the bending of light around a fire. The warping advanced forward and in an instance, collided with the missile.

    The missile exploded but the warping even carried this explosion a hundred meters further away before stopping.

 Vol 18 12-10

    "Amazing!" The three men gasped. TengYi and WangXia were also suspicious. They had seen YinKong use The Shining Air Wave but that power was definitely far away from this attack. Its range also did not extend up to two hundred meters.

    (If I can use this ability to its fullest potential, the range should be at least five hundred meters. This body isn¡¯t strong enough. It had been dead for so many years after all. The unlocked mode also only goes up to the lowest level of fourth stage. It¡¯s up to Xuan now. Hope he has a way to make me alive again.)

    YinKong looked at the men with a smile and said, "I suddenly want to live. There are some things only the living can do. Death takes all the burden away but you also won¡¯t be able to do anything, whether it is to weep or repay for your sin. Even suffering will only continue when you are alive."

    No one understood what YinKong meant. They thought she was expressing her feeling toward the desperate situation they were in so no one said anything in reply. The party fixed their eyes at the iing helicopter.

    The helicopter stopped at a thousand meters away and then fired another air-to-ground missile.

    After YinKong sted the missile with the Air Wave again, WangXia said, "Can the Air Wave reach further? The helicopter is about a thousand meters away!"

    YinKong¡¯s eyes remained cold as ice and sharp as a de. She replied with a smile, "It can¡¯t hit so far. But if I throw the sword up.." Her arm moved with a throwing action.

    They did not see anything being thrown but they knew she had thrown the invisible sword.

    It might had been an illusion, WangXia and TengYi thought they saw ck ancient characters surfaced on YinKong¡¯s arm. In just a blink of an eye, her arm returned to normal and they thought their eyes just lost focus for that moment. At the same time, the front window on the helicopter exploded as if something smashed the helicopter from the front. The helicopter wavered for a few seconds until it finally dropped to the ground. The helicopter exploded in a loud boom.

    "See? All good now. It¡¯s an armed helicopter this round. If we continue to stay in this world, he will eventuallye back with a force that not even I can fight against." YinKong said. "When the timees, we are dead."

    The three who were in an excitement after witnessing YinKong easily shot down a helicopter sighed. Freddy was growing more powerful by the second. Who could tell how powerful he would get? What if ten, a hundred, a thousand armed helicopters swarm them?

    YinKong was going to say something when she suddenly looked to the distance. The men¡¯s eyes followed.

    In the open space far away, ChengXiao was carrying Heng on his back and running toward them. He could barely catch his breath. "YinKong. Haha. I saw my YinKong..."

    There was no overreaction from YinKong as she used to had. Her smile remained warm and gentle and so was those cold eyes. As the two people approached, she shed over to behind their backs.

    ChengXiao and Heng were both surprised. Heng immediately turned his vision around while raising his bow to aim. However, YinKong put her hand on the bow and said, "Good, it¡¯s Heng and ChengXiao. Sorry I have to test you in case you are Freddy."

    "That¡¯s the right thing to do... Anyway." ChengXiao said, "I don¡¯t know why but I suddenly find myself liking you more than before. Is the gap in your heart ack of feminen attractiveness? And you gained it when you overcame it?"

    YinKong winked at him. ChengXiao waspletely stunned and in the next second, he was flying backward. He fell on the ground after flying for ten meters then immediately jumped back up. Judging by how he was only rubbing his butt, YinKong had controlled her force. Heng wasn¡¯t injured so she grabbed a hold of him before knocking ChengXiao away.

    "So Xuan has gotten so powerful already?" YinKong asked.

    ChengXiao was putting his full attention on piercing needles onto Heng¡¯s legs.

    Heng clenched his teeth at the tingling sensation then replied with a bitter smile, "That¡¯s probably not even Xuan¡¯s real strength. I can feel his power is still growing. Furthermore, he still can¡¯t use gun-kata and the Lambda Driver at the same time. Otherwise, we would have been dead."

    "Is that so?" YinKong blinked her eyes and suddenlyughed. "We will leave the four arrow Explosive Shot for next time. Can you show me the three arrow shot? I want to see its power."

    Heng looked at his fingers. All five fingers were red and swollen. The four arrow Explosive Shot damaged his tissues. He had to heal every time he practiced this shot in God¡¯s dimension. So even though YinKong requested it, he wasn¡¯t in the condition to use even the two arrow shot.

    ChengXiao stabbed two needles into his arm and wrist. He twirled the needles and said, "Dude, it¡¯s impolite to refuse a beautiful girl¡¯s request. Not to mention a big breasts baby face..."

    YinKong knocked his head with a giggle. ChengXiao was overjoyed and reached out for her little hand but at the next moment, he was flying again. Though he quickly got up and ran back like a cockroach.

    Heng paid no attention to ChengXiao. He circted the nearly depleted energy in his body. The swelling had subsided in just ten seconds after stimtion from the needles and his energy, which enabled him to use his bow for a brief period. He ced three +4 enchanted arrows on the bow and fired at a big tree a thousand meters away.

    Pah-pah. The arrows collided midway. The final arrow elerated to a speed that not even YinKong could catch with her eyes. That smile on her face turned to a more serious expression because the arrow cut the tree in half and continued flying for several thousand meters.

    "Not even this three arrow Explosive Shot could break the Lambda Driver¡¯s barrier?" YinKong sighed.

    Heng nodded. "The theory behind the Explosive Shot is to merge the forces of multiple arrows into one through collision. The final arrow¡¯s force grows exponentially by the number of arrows. However, gun-kata is probably a counter to this technique. It does not rely on his eyes to catch the arrows. The calcted shots in every direction tend to shoot down the arrows before collision. I could only use this shot when he was unable to use gun-kata. If he¡¯s still alive, he probably gained the power to use both gun-kata and Lambda Driver by now... I won¡¯t be able to hit him anymore even if I can use the four arrow Explosive Shot again."

    Neither ChengXiao nor Heng wanted to have YinKong fight Xuan after they witnessed Xuan¡¯s power. YinKong was a strong fighter in the team but her chance of winning was almost nonexistent. The only person stronger than this Xuan at the moment was only Zheng.

    YinKong nodded then stopped talking. She sat there and waited. The other five people began to discuss a way to beat Xuan.

    (The stronger the power, the more restrictions it has. Xuan in the real world is definitely not an issue. I just have to wait for the five minutes of Lambda Driver to be over and I can kill him in an instant. However, without this time limit, is the Xuan in this world invincible?)

 Vol 18 12-11

    The series of attacks that came one after the other nearly overwhelmed all the member¡¯s non-rted thoughts. Now that Xuan and Freddy seemed to have disappeared, the team suddenly found themselves a few minutes of peace. The five men gradually stopped talking as they sensed the atmosphere was changing. This might be the tranquility before the storm. Once this tranquility ended, the storm would arrive.

    Zheng was still battling his clone. It had been over two minutes since he activated Destruction. Using the ability for such a long time was self destruction. And even with the optimization of his body through the fourth stage, he was at his limit. The break down of his body had begun. Qi and Blood Energy were depleted. Zheng was crossing the line to despair.

    In contrast to him, Clone Zheng appeared at ease as he had been throughout the battle. He barely held up against the speed from Destruction. However, Zheng couldn¡¯t break through his defense no matter how much he elerated or increased his strength. Clone Zheng would always block that next attack. Two minutes passed but not once did he put damage on Clone Zheng.

    Clone Zheng had nearly perfect control over his ck me. It moved like it was bestowed life and blocked off attacks as if it was a solid object. Every strike that Zheng put on the me burned himself in return. These wounds added up to numerous on Zheng. He no longer possessed the power to rival his clone.

    Yet, Zheng never ceased his attacks of madness. His consciousness had reached the boundary of freedom after he forced himself into the mid-fourth stage. Neither pain, damage, or break down could trigger a response from him. The heart¡¯s devil overtook him. He would use Destruction until his body could no longer maintain it even without fighting Clone Zheng. The only oue set in front of Zheng was death unless he overcame himself.

    (Perhaps this is the end.)

    Zheng sighed. His consciousness was getting lost and his body was beginning to fall apart.

    YinKong stood up and said to the rest of the team with a smile, "Run. Run as far as you can. Of course, running might be useless as long as Zheng is still trapped in his despair dream."

    The men were confused. Heng looked to the street abruptly.

    On the end of the street was a man floating wobbly toward them. His feet were half a meters above the ground. As the man neared, Heng finally saw his face. It was Xuan with a pale white face. The power of the Lambda Driver allowed him to float.

    "He seems terribly injured. A critical wound on the chest and heavy loss of blood. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t waste energy like this. His movements are supported by the Lambda Driver at this point." Heng said.

    The other men didn¡¯t have the good sight of Heng. They only recognized the man was Xuan and couldn¡¯t see the details.

    YinKong on the other hand nodded in agreement. Xuan had his head lowered. If it wasn¡¯t for his chest still expanding and contracting ever so slightly, he could be mistaken for a corpse.

    (If everything in this world is based off Zheng¡¯s mind, this Xuan won¡¯t have any feelings or senses. Which means he won¡¯t stop no matter how fatal his wounds are. We might be able to use dy tactics to kill him even when he has unrestricted use of the Lambda Driver.)

    YinKong breathed out then turned to the others. "Let¡¯s run. He doesn¡¯t move fast. We can run at this pace."

    Just as she finished speaking, she raised her head andughed bitterly. She sensed four armed helicopters wereing from far far away. It was definitely Freddying back again. Xuan and Freddy were closing in on the house from both directions.

    It was only two seconds before the rest of the team noticed the abnormality. They all looked up at the sky and saw the helicopters. The house was surrounded by an open area so if they left the house, they would be visible targets under the helicopters unless YinKong could quickly take them down.

    "Don¡¯t bother dreaming. I can shoot down one with the sword but what about the other three? Can Heng shoot them down in a short amount of time?" YinKong said.

    Heng put up his arm and said, "I can¡¯t. The two arrow Explosive Shot is my limit. I can fire one or two more shots with no guarantee of uracy. It¡¯s already a miracle that my arm still moves."

    Heng was better suited for this situation than YinKong. Yet, he had basically lost the ability to fight. A chill crept into their hearts as they realized this ce might be the end of their lives.

    YinKong¡¯s hands twitched slightly. She suddenly had the thought of running on her own. No one could stop her unless Freddy gained the use of nuclear weapons. She was safe in this world. However, the rest of the team would be dered dead once she left. YinKong¡¯s consciousness showed sign of waking up with this thought.

    "What troublesome." YinKong murmured.

    She charged at Xuan like a stream of light at a speed approaching The Shining activation. Her reaction speed was clearly able to support this speed unlike before.

    YinKong¡¯s speed was bing faster but her body was bing more visible to the bare eyes. These two phenomenons contradicted with each other.

    When YinKong reached within a hundred meters of Xuan, he struggled to raise his hand. A light field appeared in between two. This happened in merely an instant and YinKong had already crossed another fifty meters. The light then sted toward YinKong and consumed her. It continued sting forward until the stirred up dust covered the light. The dust settled several secondster, exposing a canal a hundred meters in length and ten meters in width on the path the light traveled. This was merely from the raise of Xuan¡¯s arm.

    He might have surpassed Zheng at this point. The team members thought to themselves.

    The shot didn¡¯t hit YinKong. No one knew what kind of speed she had that dodged the attack.

    YinKong used The Shining Air Waves. The waves flew near to half a meter from Xuan and then straight up vanished. An attack that struck down missiles couldn¡¯t even go near Xuan.

    (The Lambda Driver¡¯s defense has no weak points for close range assassination. I stabbed over a hundred times already... The Air Waves are also useless... That attack can reach the power of the four arrow Explosive Shot but can this body sustain the cost?)

 Vol 18 12-12

    YinKong stopped the Air Waves attacks then circled around Xuan with her speed advantage. She couldn¡¯t break through his defense but neither could he attack her when even raising his arm was a difficult task. That was the reason YinKong hesitated in using that attack.

    The light surrounding Xuan exploded while she hesitated and took away her chance to use the attack.

    YinKong felt the air solidified and she was frozen in ce. The light from the Lambda Driver had spread beyond her, which meant she was within attack range.

    (Converging to the Xuan in reality... does that include intelligence?)

    Time did not allow her to think further. A huge force carried her flying back. This force was streaming out from Xuan continuously in such quantity that her body began to tear apart. She was the boat floating in an ocean that was moved by the waves. Her life was on the brink of death as the power of faith carried her toward the house. YinKong could even see the look of terror on the other five people¡¯s faces.

    (Is this... the end?)

    Is this the end?

    Zero stared out the window at the two dead bodies of his family, his mother and brother.

    Is this the end? Zero had forgotten when did he first ask himself this question. From the change that happened to his family, in the struggles he went through in in his training, in his journey as an assassin, Zero asked himself time and time again, is this the end?

    All the people he had met praised him as a natural born assassin. He was calm, indifferent, and cool. His reliability and silence were the must have traits of an assassin. He had everything needed. He was indifferent to human lives. People believed he was born to be an assassin. He could kill anyone without fear.

    Yet, did he really have no fear? Could he truly kill anyone?

    Zero knew the question to these two questions. He wanted revenge on the woman who betrayed his father. But he was scared to see this woman who still clinged onto life and gave herself to an enemy.

    And yet, why did he feel so empty and awful when he learned of her death? There was also his brother...

    It was time for the end toe. Zero chose to kill himself once he finished what he had to do. He had lost the desire to live. Never did he expected to move from the real world to this world. Here, he met Zheng who wanted to live on no matter what it costed, Xuan who possessed the utmost intelligence, Heng who was both strong and weak, YinKonng who was cold and handsome... Everyone had their story and a heartbroken past. His story was nothing extraordinary. He found his kind.

    He realized he was simply lonely.

    Every night since the day he left his family, he wished to hear theughter of his father and the soft voice of his mother again. Loneliness was the only thing that remained once his family was stripped from him. This loneliness carried him through the journey of revenge, the same loneliness that took his life.

    "I won¡¯t be alone again..." Zero muttered.

    Zero was standing on the second floor of the house after he shot the two girls. The two dead bodies turned into his mother and brother as they fell to the ground. Then Freddy surfaced behind him.

    Freddy halted the w that was reaching for Zero¡¯s neck for a moment from hearing those words. He opened his mouth and uttered a syble when a gun barrel slid into the mouth.

    Zero¡¯s voice followed, "I won¡¯t ever be alone again! Mother¡¯s death and falling in love with my brother made me want to die but that has lies in the past... I have too many things I can¡¯t let go now. They are waiting for my return... I want to live on! I want to fight with them together! I don¡¯t want to be alone!

    "I want to be with my team!"

    When YinKong closed her eyes in resign, the sound of gunshot echoed to her ears loud as thunder. Her body copsed on the ground with the force going away. A burning pain covered her back. That moment of contact with the power of the Lambda Driver torn away a section of skin and flesh on her back. However, that did not hinder her movements. She flipped up from the ground and immediately turned to Xuan with caution.

    To YinKong¡¯s surprise, Xuan¡¯s body was crumbling along with the light around him. She thought the power of the Lambda Driver overloaded his body at first but then turned around to look at the house. On the second floor was a young man kneeling on the floor with a sniper rifle in hand. It was Zero who had disappeared.

    The escape from death overjoyed everyone here. Yet, before they got the chance to talk to Zero, the helicopters fired their air-to-ground missiles. Heng couldn¡¯t use any strength, YinKong was critically injured, and Zero had just used the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception. No one even had the strength to run. What awaited them in the end was still death.

    (Fake Xuan is dead. It¡¯s up to you now, Zheng. Team China¡¯s future lies on whether you can ovee yourself.)

    Seeing the iing missiles, YinKong and everyone here quietly closed her eyes. There were only a few seconds left until the missiles reach the ground.

    Neither time nor space existed in a dream.

    Zheng¡¯s energies depleted before his body reached its limit. The moment he exited out of Destruction and had no strength, Clone Zheng grabbed his neck and lifted him from the ground.

    "It¡¯s the end." Clone Zheng tightened his grip.

    Zheng did not have the strength to struggle. His mind was bing dizzy. It was a matter or two or three more seconds before he lost consciousness and killed.

    Perhaps it was the final reflection before death or theck of strength couldn¡¯t support the fourth stage anymore, Zheng returned from his heart¡¯s devil the second before losing consciousness. As the boundary of freedom disappeared, pain flooded him. Even without the suffocation, he couldn¡¯t know if he could continue on with this body.

    Clone Zheng rxed his grip when he saw Zheng moved his mouth. Zheng took several breaths with the chance then said with a cracked voice, "You... are in pain, right?"

    Clone Zheng asked in confusion, "What nonsense are you talking? Are you looking to die faster? I won¡¯t let you. You will die slowly from suffocation."

    Zheng smiled bitterly but the grip on his neck stopped the movement on his cheek. He said, "Even though I was fighting you under the influence of the heart¡¯s devil but I got a clearer sense into your heart. You hate me. You hate this world. You hate all living beings. You want to destroy or be destroyed. I think I understand you. I will go through the same changes if I encountered the same thing... You are me after all."

    Clone Zheng opened his lips but no words came out. His grip tightened again.

    Zheng continued, "I was too na?ve. I want everyone to live but the person that I really want to live is me. I only have the power to survive this world with everyone alive. The truly selfish person is the inner me. How ironic, you want to die and I want to live. Yet, you are the one who kills me.

    "The clone me, Qi and Blood Energy allows me to use Destruction but let me tell you of the third energy residing in my body."

    A white light radiated from Tiger¡¯s Soul and his hand. The light forced Clone Zheng to let go of him. Zheng used his refined Qi and activated the light de.

    Zheng did not attack. He said, "My consciousness received the feelings you emitted during the fight, anger, despair, defeat, and death of the heart. I finally realized the gap between the two of us. One will only gain when he¡¯s willing to give up some things. I was too fixed on surviving and had all these hesitation. I didn¡¯t want anyone to die but witnessed myrades dying in front of me. I didn¡¯t want to hurt innocent people but the same people die because of our missions... I don¡¯t possess the power to carry out my goals, whether it¡¯s to live on, to protect those important to me, or to repay you. I didn¡¯t want to give up anything and so I couldn¡¯t get anything.

    "Live on, my clone. And wait for our meeting in the real world. I will stand on the same height as you. I will have the power to carry out my justice. Next time, I will bring you out of this suffering abyss!"

    Zheng shed a cloud of mist with Tiger¡¯s Soul then jumped in.

 Vol 18 13-1

    YinKong, Zero, Heng, ChengXiao, WangXia, TengYi, and LiuYu opened their eyes. Everyone looked around in panic. They were stunned to see the scene suddenly changed.

    A whileter, LiuYu screamed because the three girls next to him had turned into corpses. One girl barely had any skin left and the other two had wound from a gunshot.

    All seven people found themselves on a taxi. The change was so drastic from a few moments ago that their minds stopped for several seconds. They were waiting for the missiles to hit in the broken house and the next time they opened their eyes, they were inside a taxi.

    The taxi LiuYu was in swayed as though something struck it then crashed into the guard rail. The crash deformed the guard rail into a concave. Both the driver and LiuYu banged their heads from the collision.

    The other three taxis stopped. A driver from a car to the side screamed because he also noticed a dead body in his car. The whole road was in a chaos. With four taxis stopping on the road, all the traffic came to a halt despite no other idents.

    Zheng was sitting beside Xuan. When the other team members opened their eyes, blood burst out from his body. Numerous wounds appeared as if he was cut by a de all over. The force from the sudden brake of the taxis shattered him to pieces. Strangely, his clothes remained intact despite his body being destroyed. Blood and pieces of flesh and bones stter seat of the taxi under his clothes.

    A seemingly anger expression crept up Xuan¡¯s face as he watched Zheng shattered. Two Gauss pistols appeared in his hands the next instant. One pointed at the driver and the other at Heng.

    Xuan said, "Heng? Are you injured?"

    Heng was still staring at Zheng¡¯s corpse in shock. He couldn¡¯t respond at once when Xuan questioned until a light radiating from the pistol woke him up. Xuan had activated the Lambda Driver, a power that was vividly fresh in his memory.

    Heng cried, "My legs! Right, my legs are cut off!" He tore off his pants. His legs fell apart from the points where he was feeling pain. The fresh blood seemed like he had just suffered this damage.

    Xuan shot the terrified driver without another word, crushing his head. He then opened the door and jumped off the taxi. The two pistols crossed in front of his body in the position of the gun-kata. Using gun-kata in a highway where numerous cars were stuck meant that he nned to go on a massacre.

    Heng wanted to say something but the sight of Zheng¡¯s corpse stopped any words froming out. He finally realized the situation they were in. This was the taxi they were riding to the city and where they fell into the dream world. No matter how long it had passed in the dream world, it was merely an instant¡¯s time in the real world.

    (Then this is the real Xuan? He won¡¯t do anything unnecessary. I should watch and wait... Zheng really did...)

    Outside the taxi, Xuan was massacring all the people on the highway. Only when he turned to his team members would he ask, "Are you injured anywhere?" The pistols would light up if the responses were slow. ChengXiao and the rest would quickly disy their wounds like showing off their prizes.

    YinKong woke up at the same time with the others but quickly fell unconscious again. Those who did note back to the safe dream never woke up.

    The Gauss pistols and gun-kata had no difficulty killing normal people without the use of the Lambda Driver. No matter where someone was standing, even behind a car, the bullets would pierce through steel and kill him. In just ten seconds, Xuan had killed over a hundred people. Few who survived ran in terror but soon got shot.

    The rest of the team members got out of the taxis and also carried LiuYu out. His head was bleeding from the collision but his life was not in danger.

    ChengXiao asked, "What is he doing? Why is he killing all these people?"

    Heng hesitated for a moment before replying, "Zheng¡¯s dead. His whole body shattered... A terrible death."

    Their eyes twitched as they all looked to Heng. Zero and Kampa rushed to the taxi Zheng was on and found the shattered flesh and bones of his body. The only things still in whole were his clothes and the Na ring, which contained the Book of the Dead and Book of Amun-Ra. They were the key to reviving Zheng.

    Zero picked up the ring then he and WangXia let out a sigh of relief. Zheng could still be revived as long as they had the books, since he had not used the revival.

    However, they wondered why would Xuan massacre people knowing Zheng could be revived? Did he feel anger? Did he lost his mind? Did he know what anger felt like?

    As they were wondering, a notification sounded in their heads.

    "Killed Freddy. Each member awarded 5000 points and a rank B reward."

    Xuan finally stopped and slid the pistols back into his sleeves. He walked over to the group and said, "Search and take everything from Zheng. Carry everyone who is still asleep. We will detonate this ce... WangXia, do you still have demon energy to use?"

    WangXia nodded. He activated his demon energy. Several sma bombs floated. Once they took all of Zheng¡¯s items and carried the asleep members a hundred meters away on their backs, the sma bombs flew to the highway. A blue field devoured a section of the highway. Cars melted under the heat and explosions urred one after another.

    "... That¡¯s our situation." Xuan nced over the people lying on the ground then turned to the rest of the team. "Judging from what you have said, it was indeed a dream world and HongLu¡¯s analysis was correct. The world was built around Zheng¡¯s consciousness because he was the only one who knew of everyone¡¯s weaknesses. Then Freddy triggered your weaknesses and put your mind into a battle. As long as you don¡¯t ovee yourself, you will not wake up even after killing Freddy just like them."

    "But why?" Heng asked, "Aren¡¯t we out of the dream world already? Zheng, who is the foundation of the dream world is dead. Freddy is killed. Why won¡¯t they wake up?"

    Xuan frowned, "To give an analogy,puter programs are coded with 0s and 1s, which are Yes and No. Assuming theputer has a mind and you ask it a question that¡¯s not a Yes and No question, it will loop in a logic error trying to calcte the answer beyond 0s and 1s until its codes make a breakthrough. There is only one other way to wake someone trapped in this battle of the mind."

    "What is it?" Everyone asked.

    "Format."

    There were no words in response. Everyone knew the meaning of formatting but that only applied toputers and not humans.

    Over ten hours passed after the massacre on the highway. The team set up a camp in a forest far away from the highway. They finally got the chance to ask Xuan their questions regarding this movie.

    ChengXiao asked, "How did you end up killing Freddy when you killed those people around us? Could you kill a person in the dream?"

    "HongLu and I were wrong." Xuan shook his head. "Freddy is merely a human."

 Vol 18 13-2

    "This conclusion should have been deduced from the original plot. However, both HongLu¡¯s and my thoughts went down the wrong direction and imagined this movie belonged to the inconceivable genre, which it isn¡¯t." Xuan adjusted his sses and continued, "The movie¡¯s plot is about a children murderer who is locked by the town¡¯s citizens in a house and burned to death. Ten yearster, he appears in the dreams of the children of the people who burned him and kills these children. We can hypothesize that Freddy survives the fire with extensive burns over his skin and escapes the town. His ability awakens ten yearster. The ability allows him to drag people into a dream and find that person¡¯s weakness. He can then put the person into eternal sleep. This movie would be totally exinable."

    "To verify the validity of this hypothesis, we can consider the background of God¡¯s Realm. The movie worlds are a battlefield for us to battle the ancient enemies of the humans in order to unleash our potentials through unlocking the gic constraint or increasing our strength. The enemies that appear are the enemies of humans in the past. Could there be demons that only exist in dreams and never dies? My answer is impossible. Such form of life is invincible as long as there are no humans with a perfect heart. When not even people who reached the fifth stage can hurt them, humans would have long be extinct. Since we still exist and developed such a massive civilization, these beings could not have existed.

    "The follow up question is what form of life can seize control of another person¡¯s dream and kill that person in the dream? If this power bes stronger, it could even enve the person. These traits are simr to Nightmares and the like in movies. Yet, they are still living organisms which means they possess a physical form and can be killed. That¡¯s why God gave the bonus mission of killing Freddy."

    Xuan turned to the others and said, "So, Freddy has the abilities of ancient demons, an ability simr to Nightmares that can enter a person¡¯s dream. He escaped death in the original movie and hid himself among normal people. After we entered this world, God arranged for him to attack us. He probably trailed after us when we left the town or disguised himself as a driver or one of us."

    The rest of the team finally understood why Xuan asked if they were injured and also massacred the normal people. Though he was heartless for killing everyone around them. As for thatst possibility, if Freddy disguised as one of them...

    Heng carefully asked, "What if you didn¡¯t kill Freddy after killing all the people around us?"

    Xuan nced at all those awake then at LiuYu. The boy shrunk his head and felt extremely ufortable. A shiver ran down their spines. They would have been in trouble if Xuan didn¡¯t kill Freddy.

    Now that Freddy was dead, they just to live thirty days in this world toplete the mission. There wouldn¡¯t be any more danger.

    ChengXiao breathed out thenughed, "That¡¯s just like you. Taking action once you¡¯ve decided and the chance of sess is higher than fifty percent. How did you know we woke up from a dream when everything happened so suddenly?"

    Xuan shook his head and said, "HongLu and I inferred the possibility that once you entered the dream world, any time spent inside is merely an instant in the real world unless you never wake up. The most notable feature is people waking up from a dream will be injured."

    ChengXiao said, "I know, I know. I have read data on this field. Like that famous experiment where a therapist hypnotized a patient. He touched the patient with a piece of metal and told him the piece of metal was heated. The skin that contacted the metal expressed signs of burns. Yet, the changes on his skin were induced by his believes."

    Xuan nodded, "There exist many cases where wounds were induced by subconscious beliefs in the real world. Simr urrences happens in the movie. People who gets killed by Freddy dies in the real world... Back then, since you just woke up from the dream, Freddy must had been nearby. We had to kill him before the people scattered or else he would attack us again in the remaining thirty days."

    The team met eyes with each other and smiled bitterly. This was the real Xuan. He always made strategies for the team but his way of obtaining results remained difficult to ept despite them saving the team more than once.

    A moment of silenceter, Zero said, "What should we do next? What about these people still in their sleep? How should we revive Zheng?"

    Xuan took out an apple from his pocket and took a bite. "That¡¯s basically our situation. We have nothing necessary to do. Live through these thirty days first. We can try to wake them through aplete heal in God¡¯s dimension. However, judging by the fact everyone has a gap in your hearts, the heal probably only heals physical injuries. Let them sleep like a vegetable until they wake up on their own. We will raise another psyche force user in the mean time. That may be a way to resolve their issues."

    The rest of the team nodded. Xuan became silent again and the others didn¡¯t know what to say. Those who had died and fallen asleep took away some liveliness from the team.

    ChengXiao quickly spoke to prevent the atmosphere from getting blue. "This movie is a trial of the heart. People with the biggest gaps will gain the most strength after the trial. Heng has be incredibly strong in the dream. Of course, still not close to that psychopath who¡¯s both strong and smart... even scarier than Zheng."

    "Oh." Xuan then suddenly asked, "You mentioned YinKong overcame herself in the dream? Why is she still asleep?"

    That was when they remembered the words YinKong wanted them to ry to Xuan. ChengXiao described YinKong¡¯s actions in the dream, her increase in power, and the things she wanted to say to Xuan.

    By the time ChengXiao finished, the apple only had a core left. Xuan spun the core then asked Zero, "Where do you rank among assassins before you enter this realm? How far away are you from the best assassin?"

    Zero thought for a moment then said, "Uh, my strength was above average but overall very far away from the top assassins. When ites to only sniping, I rank in the top. However, there are still people better than me. What¡¯s wrong?"

    Xuan stared down at the sleeping YinKong for a bit then raised his head, "I just realized something interesting... I remembered YinKong said she was the most talented assassin in her n. Is that right?"

    Zero nodded. He had been in contact with YinKong for the longest time here and he knew of her strength well.

    "Then I am curious... Is her strength also strongest in the n? Based on how she performed in previous movies, she does not live up to being the most talented assassin. In other words, is there another YinKong? The one that¡¯s supposed to be the most talented assassin? Things would be interesting if that¡¯s the case."

 Vol 18 14-1

    Zheng was not a really reliable leader. More precisely, he was not the type of person to lead a group, the type who couldn¡¯t put down the weight on their hands, who couldn¡¯t forgo mercy. Too many desires restrained his arms and legs so he often dwelled on minor details over the macro level. These people couldn¡¯t be reliable leaders.

    Xuan on the other hand was the perfect leader, intelligent and logical to an extreme. He always acted with interest as the core, never wavered his mind for anything, not even when it came to sacrifices. This kind of leader would guarantee the team obtained the best interest possible.

    Yet, was actuality the same as expected?

    ¡°It¡¯s unfortunate but this is how team China bes without Zheng.¡± ChengXiao said to LiuYu and pointed over the remaining people in the team.

    Since the main mission was to live in this world for thirty days, the team decided to head to a city. They might as well chose somewhere with better living conditions.

    Everyone was a little neurotic for the first few days in fear of falling into a dream world again. The experience left them with hate and fear of that world despite those awake had already ovee their weaknesses. Thinking over such possibility made them shiver.

    The good news was the dream world never appeared again. Dreams were blurred as they had in the past and mostly forgotten as soon as they opened their eyes.

    No one went wild on having fun after the anxiety wore off. There were a lot of things to deal with such as figuring out the use of the 5000 points and rank B reward, how to revive Zheng as soon as possible, and how to to wake up the sleeping members. These members were corebat strengths of the team. Losing them would kick team China out of the top teams. So they couldn¡¯t let these members die nor remain asleep indefinitely.

    ¡°The best method is to raise another psyche force user and then use Soul Link to bring our minds into their dreams. It will not help them ovee themselves, but will help them wake up. However, this has problems of its own.¡± Xuan muttered as he looked at the papers on hand.

    ¡°Is it dangerous?¡± WangXia asked.

    ¡°No.¡± Xuan shook his head. ¡°Dangers definitely exist but there¡¯s only a 20% chance. We don¡¯t have to worry too much about dangers. The first problem is obtaining a psyche force user and then spending points to enhance them. It will take at least four movies toplete this step. Before that happens, we will probably enter another team battle.¡±

    ¡°Team battle?¡± Heng took over. ¡°Does that mean the team battle will be difficult with all the people asleep?¡±

    Xuan nced over him. ¡°No. What I mean is it¡¯s waste.¡±

    ¡°Waste?¡± Everyone said simultaneously.

    Xuan continued, ¡°Because our team doesn¡¯t need two psyche force users. Enhancements would repeat. Although it will put us on equal grounds when battling team Devil but the case would be both teams are blinded from the masks. In the end, it will be a face to face fight which is disadvantageous to us. What we need isn¡¯t to split the strength of the psyche force user but to focus enhancement on one person. Give her the power for overwhelming advantage for a short period of time. My clone is on team Devil after all.¡±

    (Humans are not food or things. How could he describe it as a waste.)

    Despite knowing the correctness behind what Xuan had said, his emotionless tone blew a chilling wind into their hearts. It felt ufortable and rather terrible imagining a teammate being considered a waste.

    ¡°So...¡± Xuan continued without regard for the others. ¡°I won¡¯t raise another psyche force user. If Lan doesn¡¯t wake up by the next team battle, we will capture the other team and force their psyche force user to serve us, until Soul Link wakes our team up. Our strategy will revolve around this in the next team battle.¡±

    Heng interrupted, ¡°Can we really take on another team with so many people asleep? With God¡¯s rating of us...¡± Xuan shook his head and said, ¡°It isn¡¯t an issue anymore. When Zheng died, our rating fell by a lot. He¡¯s the one with the most potential who survived so far since entering this realm. God will definitely drop our rating. My question is how much have you grown after oveing your weakness?¡±

    Heng halted and couldn¡¯t find any word. He didn¡¯t know how to describe his strength at this stage. He became more experienced in using the four arrow Explosive Shot and the elven bloodline energy but he didn¡¯t gain another enhancement nor made a breakthrough.

    ¡°We can basically assume people with the biggest gaps in their hearts exert the smallest fraction of their actual strength. This bes more apparent during critical moments. Like people with anxiety tend to fail exams that they are good at. However, when these people ovee their weaknesses, they can often exert two hundred percent of their strength or even more. I name these people as emotional miracles. Rare but not non-existent.¡±

    Xuan¡¯s tone remained indifferent. ¡°You, Zheng, and Gando are such people. ChengXiao counts as half. Due to the gaps in your heart, you and Zheng could only use a fraction of your strength. I think the you right now is three to four times stronger than before. Simrly for Zheng, he will be the only <i>force</i> we have to rival team Devil. If we can not easily win the next team battle, we will never be able to win against team Devil.¡±

    (Don¡¯t know why you are saying this, but your strength is also insane.)

    The rest of the teamughed bitterly. No one could think of Xuan as a strategist type support member after the dream. In fact, they almost believed that Xuan¡¯s strength had grown past Zheng to take the first ce in the team.

    Zero asked, ¡°How do you know that Zheng has ovee himself? Did he have to kill himself to get through this movie? What if Freddy chose someone who has died once already? Wouldn¡¯t this movie have no solution then?¡±

    Xuan said, ¡°The answer is simple. Do you have the strength to live on? This strength isn¡¯t only pure physical force but also your will, intelligence, knowledge and items. To make an analogy, if Freddy pulls me into the dream, I can easily gain control over the dream and kill him even if I were to have the same desire of living on. I can wake up without dying by having control over Freddy. This is the same as how a psyche force user from the outside can wake up those asleep.

    ¡°If Freddy attacked Luo YingLong from team Celestial, a Xiuzhen item that counters the heart¡¯s devil will straight up kill him. Get it? This is the strength to live on. If your strength isn¡¯t strong enough for this movie, you will die like Zheng. Any movie will be unbeatable without sufficient strength. And with enough strength, even the most difficult movies are free points. The only fault with Zheng is he was too weak.¡±

    Everyone left Xuan¡¯s room feeling uneasy even though Xuan was still talking the same way he used to be and thinking with the team¡¯s interest in mind.

    WangXia said, ¡°A lead who puts too much into feelings and a strategist with no feelings... Perhaps only when theyplement each other will team China be a whole.¡±

 Vol 18 14-2

    Life in the team felt dangerous without Zheng holding Xuan back. It was like putting your fate to aputer. No one could remain calm and normal despite knowing theputer was set to not harm any humans. Yet, people still had resistance over the fact that a heartlessputer controlled their fates.

    The atmosphere in the team became even more dense in thest ten days. Even ChengXiao lost his liveliness to this density.

    "Of course... You need girls to be lively. Or do you want me to be energetic around a bunch of dudes? It drives up the madness level rather than energy." ChengXiao said.

    Zero was as quiet as usual. TengYi was never spectacr withmunication. WangXia was better but he seemed to be addicted to fantasy novels recently. As a result, every other sentence would be rted to fantasies and this realm. The others stayed away from him.

    Heng and LiuYu were the normal ones. Though Heng was still pretty much injured and rested on the bed most of his time. LiuYu was too young to carry out conversations to ease the atmosphere. In just ten days, team China felt like a dead team.

    "We can¡¯t go on like this." ChengXiao said to Heng.

    The team was having dinner in a five star hotel. Dinner was fancy but everyone only focused on their food. The tablecked the liveliness of a meal. ChengXiao couldn¡¯t hold it to himself anymore.

    Heng shrugged. "Hold on for a bit more. We will return in a few more days. Maybe the heal can wake them up. Even if it fails, things will get better once Zheng is revived."

    ChengXiao sighed and asked curiously. "Speaking about Zheng, I think this isn¡¯t the first time he died. He used the Revival Cross back in Resident Evil. Can he still be revived?"

    Pah! The ss Zero was holding shattered.

    Xuan sliced the steak knife into the te. He lifted the knife and continued cutting the steak as nothing happened.

    "Uh..." ChengXiao nearly jumped. He forced aughter and said, "I was joking. Don¡¯t take it as real. That was the revival from the Revival Cross and we are using the Book of Amun-Ra this time. The two are..."

    Xuan continued eating his tasteless steak while he said, "That isn¡¯t for certain. Both are deaths. The effects may stack. If that is the case."

    The table fell to a silence. LiuYu was the only one who wasn¡¯t worried. He had only just joined the team and had no bonds with Zheng. His knowledge of the team was limited to that Zheng was the leader, Xuan was the strategist, and the names of the rest of the members.

    As for the veterans, they had developed bonds with each other through all the trials of life and death. No one member was someone that can be left behind. Feelings apart, Zheng was the core of the team. He didn¡¯t have the wisdom and determination of Xuan. He was wed in multiple areas. But it was his wish for everyone to live on that carried the team to this day. The team would copse without him. Perhaps not instantly but Xuan could not keep the team together by himself.

    "It shouldn¡¯t... be. I was just kidding." ChengXiao said.

    No one replied as they put their gazes to the food. The atmosphere thickened again along with a weight put on their hearts. It was an uncertainty of the future. It was only after Zheng was gone did they noticed he had be a pir of the team. He and Xuan were the pirs that supported the team.

    Time ticked through the days one by one. Everyone counted until the day to return. Yet, when the time actually came, a hint of fear held them in ce. Would team China still exist without Zheng? Where would the future lead without their bonds?

    The clock struck midnight and the thirty days were over. In the past, they had always stayed together when this moment came. However, due to the atmosphere, the team members decided to stay in their own rooms to await the return. Furthermore, Xuan had been acting strange after Zheng¡¯s death. No one could tell what was different about him but everyone felt it. Especially after the possibility that Zheng might be gone forever was brought up, he gave off a sense of... danger!

    Heng was watching TV on the sofa quietly. Thoughts were racing through his mind. He pondered his actions for the near future regarding YanWei¡¯s revival. It was a difficult question to figure out how to face her. Even with the obstacles cleared in his heart and freed from his cowardice, he still felt difficult facing her and made her ept him again.

    "Perhaps I should erase that part of the memory from her. Xuan could probably do this..." Heng murmured to himself. But he immediately reejected it.

    The other problem was he didn¡¯t want to face the Xuan right now. If Zheng couldn¡¯t be revived, where did the future of team China lie? Would he have the power to protect YanWei? Or would the two of them soon die together in this realm?

    Ta-ta-ta. A series of knocks on the door. Heng knew who it was that would knock the door instead of ringing the doorbell every time. "Open the door youself! You know I can¡¯t move so easily. Are you doing it on purpose?"

    ChengXiao entered the room with aughter. He sat down beside Heng and said, "Don¡¯t worry. Isn¡¯t it almost twelve? There¡¯s something serious I want to ask you before we return."

    Heng was curious of it. "What things?"

    ChengXiao put on a serious expression. "What stage of the gic restraint have you unlocked? Don¡¯t tell me first stage. I won¡¯t believe it."

    Heng nodded, "I am on the second stage. Not experienced enough with it but with a little more practice..."

    ChengXiao interrupted him. "That aside, what I want to ask is, what stage is Xuan on?"

    "Xuan?" Heng also became more serious and pondered. "I can¡¯t be certain. Thinking back, did we ever think Xuan would have such power? We had put him on the role of a strategist even when he gained the Lambda Driver and gun-kata."

    "No." Zero¡¯s voice came through the door. He walked in and said, "Instead of us putting him on this role, it¡¯s more appropriate to think he put himself on the role of the strategist. He hid his strength while highlighting Zheng¡¯s strength in his ns. So we naturally assumed he wasn¡¯t strong."

    "And?" Heng was rather confused.

    ChengXiao and Zero met eyes with each other. ChengXiao said, "My guess is Xuan has reached the fourth stage so he has obtained feelings. However, his life long habit hindered him from expressing them. This exins why he has been acting different recently. Because he has feelings."

    Xuan? Reached the fourth stage? Heng was stunned.

 Vol 19 1-1

    The troubled group of three didn¡¯t seek the truth with Xuan in the end. Xuan had be an important member of the team despite the fear they had of his intelligence and methods. Time had shown that Xuan always acted with the interest of the team in mind. He would asionally treat them as chess pieces but there couldn¡¯t be any mal intents. Instead of saying this fear was directed at Xuan, it would be more appropriate tobel it a fear of his inhumane intelligence.

    The three people guessed around for a while and then hid the question to themselves. However, they still had their worries because team China was at its biggest crisis since its formation, aside from the second Resident Evil movie. One misstep or mishap, if Zheng couldn¡¯t be revived, the danger of a team wipe would fall upon them. On the other hand, if Xuan obtained feelings and he was as strong as they believed, he could be the one to bear the weight of the team when the time came. This put a bit of hope and expectation on the three.

    ¡°Didn¡¯t Zheng say the fourth stage would trigger the heart¡¯s devil and makes you go berserk?¡± ChengXiao suddenly said.

    Heng and Zero halted their words.

    ¡°Maybe...¡± Heng hesitated for a moment. ¡°Not?¡±

    ChengXiao lowered his voice. ¡°Hard to say. He¡¯s a weirdo to begin with. People who talked bad behind him never ended up well.¡±

    ¡°... That¡¯s what you¡¯re doing.¡± Heng replied in an equally low voice.

    ChengXiao waved his hands. ¡°Anyway. His usual self is over the top already. If he goes berserk... Have you seen a mecha anime that has a living mecha called Unit 01? You can imagine Xuan turning into the same thing.¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Heng still sounded hesitated. ¡°Unit 01 doesn¡¯t have two Gauss pistols.¡±

    ChengXiao said, ¡°Then imagine an Unit 01 with two Gauss pistols! I finally get why we felt dangerous when we were near him. It¡¯s a signal from our instincts. Don¡¯t get near him!¡±

    Zero and Heng met eyes with each other and decided to tune out ChengXiao¡¯s crazy talks.

    Zero said to Heng, ¡°You said you are going to revive YanWei after we return. Are you prepared?¡±

    Heng nodded, ¡°He put his head in between his arms. ¡°It¡¯s sad but what has happened can never be changed. Neither do I have the power to change this hopeless world. So the only one that can be changed is me. I won¡¯t be afraid anymore. I will face any difficulties with determination.¡±

    Zero patted his shoulder. ¡°Since you have decided... Give it all you have got. Never give up.¡±

    ChengXiao walked up to them and continued, ¡°Hey. Did you listen to what I was saying? When an apathetic person like Xuan goes berserk, he would be way scarier than a normal person. Think inhumane ughtering, insanity, SM...¡±

    Zero and Heng straight up ignored him. At the same time, the grandfather clock struck twelve.

    Through an instant of the consciousness shifting through the dreamy state, everyone returned to the familiar God¡¯s dimension. However, this time was different from the past. Several people were lying on the floor. No one yelledplete repair and deduct the points from him. The unique atmosphere that enveloped the team, the happiness from making it back alive, and the gratitude of life had vanished.

    However, issues got resolved more efficiently in this atmosphere. Following aplete repair, those who were asleep still were asleep. Though their physical wounds were healed.

    Lori and the room Zheng lived in were gone with him. Everyone headed to Xuan¡¯s room for discussion of their following ns.

    ¡°We will act ording to the n we formed in A Nightmare on Elm Street. Each of us obtained a bonus 5000 points and a rank B reward. Use the points and those you saved up to enhance yourself. LiuYu save a rank D reward. Everyone also save 2000 points. Then choose exchanges as you like.¡± Xuan said.

    ChengXiao asked, ¡°What do you n to do? Is there something to exchange?¡± ¡°No.¡± Xuan adjusted his sses. ¡°We willplete a bonus mission in The Mummy on the way. Do you still remember the flying Buddha head that was mentionedst time? We also have a sub member, Imhotep in the movie. His addition will open up more options in my ns. After we revived Zheng, we will go to the China in that time. I won¡¯t allow you to enter without a months time.¡±

    Zero said, ¡°What do we need to prepare? Anything aside from weapons?¡± ¡°Uh. If you have left over points, exchange some Solidified Cont. This thing is rather expensive, 500 points each. Only exchange them if you have extra points lying around.¡± Xuan said.

    The item piqued their curiosity. ChengXiao asked, ¡°What¡¯s that? Sounds like something you use in machines. Is it the same thing?¡±

    ¡°Yes. The Magic Cannon has beenpleted. However, I never had a chance to test it... The year we will enter should be about 1940. I n to test a few dozen shots. Zheng obtained a lot of energy stones from the Lord of the Rings. Although they are only low level energy stones, they are perfect for the Magic Cannon.¡± Xuan replied.

    Testing the Magic Cannon in China on the year 1940... who would be the target?

    ChengXiao screamed then patted Xuan on the shoulder. ¡°Haha. I knew you have a hideous n in mind. I meant perfect n. Just as I expected of you. You are my idol. Use this thing to teach the Japanese a lesson!¡±

    WangXia also said excitedly, ¡°Xuan, do you really n to? Haha. That¡¯s amazing! I have always been excited when I read these type of novels. Never did I imagine to have the opportunity to do it!¡±

    The rest of the team figured it out when they saw the two people being so excited. If they were in China during that time, it was difficult to not abuse their powers, especially for ChengXiao and WangXia who were soldiers, former soldiers. They might even go berserk if they encountered what was taught in history lessons. Everyone had at least a bit of anger. So this trip might be explosive.

    ¡°That¡¯s the basic situation... I will give you twenty four hours to prepare and exchange. And then we will enter The Mummy, to China during 1940.¡±

 Vol 19 1-2

    ?

    Exchanges became an important subject to carefully consider since the leader was gone. Furthermore, they had to calcte in the 2000 points to be used for The Mummy. In the next twenty four hours, this would be each person¡¯s priority.

    WangXia ranked up the Bomb Dominator enhancement. The quantity of his Demon Energy went up by three folds. He wouldn¡¯t be as limited when using the sma bombs. Though time was too short for Xuan to create more of them. The dimensional bag had about a hundred bombs left, which wasn¡¯t that much at all.

    Heng¡¯s next rank in the Elven Bloodline needed a rank BB reward. The one rank B reward he just obtained wasn¡¯t enough for it so he saved his reward for now. Plus, he nned to revive YanWei soon. This reward could give her a bit of self reliance.

    TengYi pondered for quite a while before he finally chose a rare ability that was rted to hypnosis, Power Words.

    ¡°I think this ability suits you.¡± Xuan said to him when TengYi inquired what to exchange.

    ¡°This ability is a deep level hypnosis simr to Freddy¡¯s ability in some sense. Though not as powerful and more restrictive. However, the ability suits you.¡±

    The initial rank required a rank B reward. Power Words enabled the user to sense the brainwaves emitted by a person. The user could feel the other person¡¯s thoughts and as the ability grew, he could even control their minds with suggestions and illusions.

    ¡°This ability is simr to psyche force abilities from its description. However, anyone can enhance it and its strong in many areas. The only restriction the ability possesses is a linguistic one." Xuan exined.

    TengYi was confused. "What doesnguage has to do with the ability? Do you have to learn a newnguage for it?"

    "No. More difficult than learning a newnguage." Xuan shook his head. "We once conducted a research on the recordability of brainwaves. If the ability requires the user to sense another person¡¯s brainwaves in a literal sense, each person¡¯s brainwaves are a newnguage never existed before because each person¡¯s brainwaves operate on different frequencies. In order to make use of the brainwaves, you have to decode them. Or else, the ability is as good as useless. This ability requires decryption, learning, and linguistic talents. Furthermore, to increase utilization of the ability, you must exchange a support skill, Transient Intellect which elerates your mind up to ten folds during its duration. The aftereffect is you will need two to three days of sleep to replenish your mental energy. You have the linguistic talent. Do you want to exchange this ability?"

    TengYi wasn¡¯t someone with strong opinions for himself. In fact, he had nothing special other than his linguistic talent. So it was easy for him to ept Xuan¡¯s advice. He asked, "Do you really believe I have the talent? The oldnguages that I know could have been learned in the past."

    Xuan turned around and said while he walked away. "I revived you so I know. Even though you hated this talent."

    TengYi suddenly remembered what ChengXiao had said. He paused for a moment before he finally asked, "Did... you obtained feelings? You reached the fourth stage?"

    "No." Xuan did not stop his steps. "Didn¡¯t obtain feelings and didn¡¯t reach the fourth stage. Just that..."

    He didn¡¯t say it.

    ChengXiao sat on the tform for over half a day spacing out. When his girl came out with a bowl of noodles, he stood up abruptly and said, "I¡¯ve decided on this one... Nanto Suicho Ken. It starts at only C rank but the B rank could be as insane as the anime." ChengXiao exined to her with a smile.

    She curled her lips. "Why aren¡¯t your friends getting it if it¡¯s so powerful? You watch too much anime. That¡¯s why you think your choices are the best."

    ChengXiaoughed. He embraced her then said, "The best one is always the one that belongs to you. But people are greedy and always think what others have are the best. Maybe there are better enhancements but it¡¯s pointless when they don¡¯t suit me. I have a background in martial arts. With the right martial art, I can make a rank C enhancement as good as a rank B enhancement. They are merely a tool. The most important factor is myself."

    Weapons, abilities, enhancements and stats were external forces and tools. The most important factor was the user.

    Zero brushed over his rifle and recalled the scenes when he used the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception. During those critical moments, he had to focus all his attention. Those moving points and lines seemed to slowed down. He knew this was merely a misperception. However, he was bing better and better at using the Mystic Eyes with each sessful activation. Once he reached 100% uracy, he believed he could take on anyone given the chance to fire.

    (Am I overthinking it? It feels that there¡¯s something off with my body with each use of the Mystic Eyes, even though I had God repaired it every time.)

    Zero suddenly felt a little dizzy. He shook his head then became confused. Theoretically, the repair would cover the whole body. Why was there still a side effect? Or was it simr to those who were asleep? That the repair only covered the physical body?

    (Whatever it may be. I still have to practice using the Mystic Eyes a little more. Save the extra points and rewards for when needed or give them to others. I just need to practice the ability.)

    Zero carried his rifle down to the basement and continued training his most powerful ability.

    LiuYu was thest person remaining that needed to exchange. A rank B reward and 5000 points for a newbie increased his chances of surviving by a lot. Even after using a rank D reward to unlock a world and 2000 points to go there, what remained was still enough to get an enhancement he wanted.

    "Heart of the Summoner." LiuYu smiled. "I always picked the summoner ss whenever I could in games. It¡¯s so cool to summon powerful servants to fight for you. But all the summoning abilities need at least a rank B reward in addition to the Heart of the Summoner. So I will learn this ability first and get the summoning abilitiester. I am eyeing that rank BB summoning ability. Obelisk sounds amazing."

    ChengXiao shrugged. "Whatever you like as long as you can survive the next few movies. Are you sure you can live through the next one with basically a useless ability?"

    "It¡¯s fine." LiuYu said. "Xuan injected me with the prototype T-virus. I used the remaining 1500 points to enhance my stats. As long as the next movie isn¡¯t too difficult and I don¡¯t go to far away from you guys, it should be fine. I haven¡¯t died yet. So as I heard, there¡¯s a chance for revival."

    Since the team had to enter The Mummy tomorrow, ChengXiao gathered everyone for dinner and to discuss anything that might be urgent.

    As soon as everyone sat down, Heng said to Xuan, "Give me the Book of Amun-Ra. I want to revive YanWei."

 Vol 19 1-3

    Xuan did not say much to Heng¡¯s request. He brought out the Na ring and WangXia activated it with Qi. The golden book was taken out. This was the single most important item in the realm. The only item that could revive yers.

    No one talked much afterward while they finished their food. It appeared that they did not want to take part in Heng¡¯s private matter. Heng also returned with grateful looks then opened the door and walked out by himself.

    (Is it time to revive her? Is it finally the team? For real this time?)

    Various thoughts were flying through his mind. This short distance to the center of the tform took him three minutes to get there. Before he realized it, he was right under the sphere. Heng hesitated. With the Book of Amun-Ra in his hand, he spaced out as he stared at the sphere.

    (Am I... prepared to face her?)

    Pah! Heng pped his face with both hands. The hesitation and look of lost disappeared from his eyes and resolute took their ce.

    (Yes! I am prepared! If it¡¯s her... I am prepared even if death awaits.)

    Heng raised the Book of Amun-Ra over his head and said, ¡°God, revive Min YanWei!¡±

    Her memories and past flooded into Heng¡¯s mind.

    By the time he witnessed all of them, tears had drowned his face, sadness, pain, despair, and death of the heart drown him. He knew she was going through immense pain but when he finally experienced the pain, it was beyond what he could handle. For the moment, he felt those people he killed died too fast. He wished he could put them through eternal pain.

    Yet, beyond the pain of the experience was the sight of him running away... It struck her soul into an abyss.

    Heng wiped the tears off his face. He looked at the beautiful woman whom he could never forget the rest of his life, the woman he had let down, the woman he loved so dearly, the woman whom at every second proved his cowardice and weakness... But his love was real.

    (Courage... did I forget my courage? The courage to live on, the courage to carry out my faith, the courage to never be a coward again, the courage to fight for a future.)

    Heng took a deep breath. He walked over to YanWei and embraced her.

    She seemed to be sleeping insecurely. When Heng touched her, she woke up with a shock. Through the blur on her eyes, she looked at Heng.

    ¡°Heng... is that you? Did youe to hell with me?¡± YanWei uttered, still half awake. Then sheughed drearily. ¡°That¡¯s right. I will be too lonely in hell by myself. Let¡¯s go down together. And then you will suffer with me for eternity.¡±

    Heng kept her in his arms for a while before he spoke. ¡°No. I suddenly want to live. Even though living is painful but I can only mend my wrongs when I am alive. I can only take the punishment when I am alive. Death is forgiveness without punishment. This... isn¡¯t fair to you.¡±

    YanWei opened her eyes wide and looked at Heng in disbelief. Five secondster, she reached for her forehead and heart. When she finally realized she was alive, she bit his shoulder. Tears rolled down her face and blood dripped off her teeth and lips. YanWei growled like a beast. Tear and blood flowed down Heng¡¯s arm and mixed together.

    ¡°I know the word sorry is useless. And I don¡¯t want to say sorry. Please let me go with you to any ce, whether it be hell, inferno or anywhere in the future. Can I?¡± Heng did not move his arm away. His other hand stroke her hair.

    YanWei tore a piece of flesh off Heng¡¯s arm then went for his neck. It looked as though she would bite off his neck. Heng lightly stopped her and spoke word by word. ¡°I have said it. I will go with you to anywhere. If you want me to die and go to hell together, I will die in front of you right now. Then we will never separate... Do you want me to die?¡±

    YanWei¡¯s looked at him with hatred and said in a deep voice. ¡°Yes! We will die together!¡±

    Heng took out an enchanted arrow without hesitation. He pointed the arrow at his eyes and ced the other end on YanWei¡¯s hand. ¡°My life is yours, YanWei... I want to live on. I want to stay with you. Everything is gone when you die. There won¡¯t be pain but there won¡¯t be happiness either... Even though I don¡¯t know if I can give you happiness in our future.¡± He closed his eyes.

    YanWei¡¯s hand trembled after she grabbed the arrow. The arrow slowly inched toward Heng and stopped when it nearly touched his eyelid.

    She cried with in a harsh tone, ¡°Why should I believe you? Die, let¡¯s die together. It will be all gone after we die. Why should I believe you... Leave, get away from me!¡± She stabbed the arrow into Heng¡¯s shoulder and pushed herself out from his arms.

    YanWeiughed brilliantly with tears on her face and blood on her mouth. ¡°I will watch you. I will watch you die in front of me. I won¡¯t take your life with my hands. I want to watch you get trampled on and killed. I won¡¯t ever forgive you. This hatred will follow you to hell!¡±

    Heng quietly pulled the arrow out from his shoulder. Blood sshed out but he did not even look at the wound. ¡°I have to courage to face you. I won¡¯t be afraid anymore. This is God¡¯s dimension. You died in The Grudge and I used this Book of Amun-Ra to revive you. Right now, you have to...¡±

    ¡°Choose a room right?¡± YanWei wiped the tear and blood from her face. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to remind me. Lan has already told me about this ce. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t die before you die. I was too stupid to seek death by myself. I now know that I should watch you die miserably before I can go in peace. I won¡¯t die before I see it!¡±

    Heng sat down and stared at her until she entered an empty room. The door shut close with a bang. He finally gave a bitter smile. Yet, no matter how bitter it tasted, it was still a smile.

    The team came to the tform the next morning. Every sat there and waited for Xuan. No one knew why he waste but given how much they knew of him, there was definitely a reason. This man was most likely doing the preparations for The Mummy.

    An hour passed. Xuan finally came out of his room looking exhausted. The horse mounted Magic Cannon wasn¡¯t with him.

    ¡°Uh...¡± ChengXiao searched around. ¡°Where did you hide the Magic Cannon? Didn¡¯t you say you are going to blow up the Japanese with it? Did you change your mind?¡±

    Xuan didn¡¯t even nce at him and said, ¡°The Magic Cannon is a lifeless weapon. The Nightmare is also just a transportation tool and not creature. So we can put it into the dimensional bag. Everyone hold your hands together. Take the hands of those asleep also. We must make sure they enter at the same time as us.¡±

    Xuan had told them to bring the sleeping members to the tform in advance. No one knew what it was for but they did it given their trust in him. But bringing these members to The Mummy?

    Zero frowned. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound good. They are still sleeping so they are basically defenseless. We are going into an era of war. I don¡¯t agree with this decision.¡±

    ¡°Time.¡± Xuan squatted down and put the hands of the sleeping members together. ¡°What they need is time. They might wake up in the next second, or day, or a dozen days or longer. A month¡¯s time in the movie worlds is only an instant in God¡¯s dimension. If this danger is the cost to their awakening, then they have to take this danger. The sooner they wake up, the most help the team will get. They must enter The Mummy. Furthermore, if a mission reward is given to the whole team, they will also get the rewards.¡±

    Xuan had put the hands of those sleeping together. The rest of the team looked at each other and could see they had given up. No one had an excuse to refute his reasoning. The danger was apanied by attractive interests. If they could a little extra careful, perhaps these members wouldn¡¯t get hurt. Or they could leave them to the Medjai.

    Finally, everyone¡¯s hands were held together. ChengXiao expressed a face of disgust like he was holding something dirty given several men were here.

    ¡°Wait.¡±

    A voice came from the border of the tform. YanWei walked toward the team. She ignored Heng and said to Zero and TengYi. ¡°I want to go to that Mummy world with you. Isn¡¯t it only an instant in this dimension no matter how many days you stay there? I want to go there too.¡±

    Everyone except LiuYu turned to Heng. He quickly said, ¡°You haven¡¯t enhanced anything and have no weapons. It isn¡¯t safe going into a movie world like this. We have toplete missions on top of reviving Zheng too. It¡¯s going to be difficult...¡±

    YanWei gave him a coldugh, ¡°I don¡¯t value this worthless life. I just need to watch you die in battle. I will watch your death, your cowardice, you running away, your ugly side! I will watch them clearly with my eyes!¡±

    Before Heng could reply, Xuan said, ¡°Oh right, she was cloned into team Devil.¡±

    Heng and ChengXiao nodded then Heng immediately realized it was bad. Xuan continued as he expected, ¡°Then let her into The Mummy. Heng, do you have the extra points and reward?¡±

    Heng knew this woulde from Xuan. He knew only of interest and the team surviving. Unfortunately, YanWei¡¯s potential was acknowledged by God when she was cloned into team Devil. Xuan wouldn¡¯t let such a good piece get away.

    ¡°No!¡± Heng refused. ¡°This is the only thing I can¡¯t agree to. She hasn¡¯t received any enhancements and has no weapons. She can¡¯t fight even if I get her a weapon right now. So I can¡¯t agree with her entering The Mummy!¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°You should think it through. Are the movie worlds more dangerous or a near modern China that we are prepared for? Instead of putting her straight into the next movie world, it¡¯s better for her to familiarize the dangers in The Mummy. Furthermore, you can protect her. This is perhaps the best practice she can get.¡±

    Heng hesitated while YanWei sneered at him. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°I have the extra points and reward... but if it gets dangerous, I hope you can help me take care of her... Please. Given how much I have done for the team.¡±

    YanWei finally became part of the team heading to The Mummy. Heng exchanged a rank C bow named Kamis. It was an upgradable bow that started at rank C and could end up at SS.

    Everyone spent their points and rewards and carried the sleeping members into The Mummy.

    ¡°It looks off every time I see this ce.¡± ChengXiao eximed and then he was dumbfounded. This sight was different from the Cairo that he knew of.

    The city was devastated. Houses were destroyed as if they had been bombed. The walls were pitch ck. Houses still standing in whole could be counted easily. Craters were left on the ground.

    The team entered through that same inn. However, nothing else was the same anymore. The inn looked broken. A piece was missing from the roof. This ce looked like a battlefield.

    ¡°Uh. Has the year reached 1940 already?¡± Xuan murmured. ¡°It¡¯s about the height of the second world war. Egypt is one of the major battlefields. No ce in the country is safe, especially Cairo.¡± He turned to the other members. ¡°Do you really want to leave them here?¡±

    ChengXiao said in a low voice, ¡°Why do I have a feeling that he¡¯s taking pleasure at this?¡±

    The others smiled bitterly. The team headed toward the museum as usual. However, as soon as they stepped onto the street, a group of troops walked by. They quickly slipped into an alley or it would have been troublesome being seen by the troops. They had no identity after all. The only other way to avoid getting imprisoned into concentration camps was to kill the troops, and maybe all the troops in this city, and then get air bombed.

    ¡°Looks like we can¡¯t go to the museum.¡± Zero looked down from a building and said to the others.

    After a brief discussion, the team felt it wasn¡¯t necessary to go to the museum. Their goal was Hamunaptra. So Xuan brought out four Sky Sticks. With two people on each one, they flew toward Hamunaptra.

    No jets or nes during World War II could catch up to the speed of the Sky Sticks nor even detect them. The flight was peaceful. The only thing worth mentioning was YanWei rejected Heng¡¯s invitation and went with Xuan.

    ¡°Okay, don¡¯t look so down.¡± ChengXiaoforted Heng. ¡°I don¡¯t know how good you are with women but your look is okay. She probably loves you very deeply given how much she hates you. Be persistent and victory will be yours... By the way, Xuan¡¯s sexually apathetic. I suggest you think of him as asexual. Then you wouldn¡¯t feel losing anything from her being with him.¡±

    Everyone let out a sigh of relief as they neared Hamunaptra. The city of the dead was preserved almost the same as thest time they came. The outside world couldn¡¯t so easily find this ce in the desert.

    To their surprise, Ardeth was also in the military base settled neared the city. Their base was no longer a field of tents. The Medjais had built a major military base using the gold they had and surrounded Hamunptra in the center. Over fifty thousand people receiving training here. Tanks and rifles were abundant. There were even seventy fighter jets. This army was a force to be reckoned with in Egypt.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a long time.¡± Ardeth sighed with emotions when he learned that they were here to revive Zheng. He led the team to the altar and thanked them for their help on the way. With the war that was going on, independence for Egypt was no longer a dream.

    ¡°Jonathan sent us several letters. He wants me to hand you the letters when youe. It seems to be able a tomb in the east. The Chinese government and a few other countries are involved. The case is a littleplicated. He also mailed a little piece of stone saying it was what the powers are fighting for. I will let you take a look after we return.¡± Ardeth said.

    The team recognized it must be a lead for a bonus mission rted to China in the 1940s.

    Though the most important thing was whether Zheng could revive. Everyone¡¯s hearts tensed up when Xuan brought out the Book of Amun-Ra.

    A beam of light appeared on the altar. As it faded away, Zheng was lying there. Everyone let out a sigh of relief.

    Zheng opened his eyes but didn¡¯t get up. He put his hands in front of his eyes then said, ¡°I am back, myrades... I can rival my clone. I have the power to carry out my beliefs.¡±

 Vol 19 2-1

    ¡°Haha, thought I was done back there. The gain is way more than I imagined for bearing that pain.¡± Zhengughed loudly while he ate. Egyptian food was not tastier but it was exotic. He seemed to be enjoying it. Though the others were staring at him with weird looks.

    Heng quietly said to Zero and ChengXiao, ¡°Do you feel that he¡¯s more cheerful than before? Something¡¯s not right... he just died once.¡±

    ChengXiao immediately replied, ¡°Maybe the death damaged his nerves and turned him into a psychotic.¡±

    ¡°I think damaging the nerves only gets you neuropathy.¡± Heng said.

    Zero suddenly spoke to Zheng, ¡°Why did you think of killing yourself? Have you thought about the possibility of not being able to revive since you have used the Revival Cross?¡±

    Zheng smiled bitterly as he always used to do and waved his hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t actually think that much. I just suddenly realized everything is so simple when I was about to be killed. Some things have be more important than living on, more important than what was supporting my will up to that point. I didn¡¯t want to die. I won¡¯t die peacefully without aplishing them!¡±

    ¡°Like?¡± ChengXiao asked.

    ¡°Like... defeating my clone. Not defeat but free him.¡± Zheng smiled and grabbed another piece of barbequed meat.

    Xuan asked, ¡°What about your strength? How much has it grown after this opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately,¡± Zheng looked at them. ¡°I did ovee my heart¡¯s devil and stepped into mid-fourth stage. But I think it¡¯s still a little bit below my clone.¡±

    Their hearts clenched when they heard unfortunately since if the heart¡¯s devil did notpletely go away, he might turn berserk again. No one actually believed Xuan could stop him despite Xuan had be much stronger. The power of the fourth stage was carved into their memories. Though the follow up words relieved their hearts.

    Heng said with aughter, ¡°That¡¯s good enough. The most important thing is you have ovee your heart¡¯s devil so you can exert a hundred percent of your strength. You will catch up to your clone one day as long as you have the courage.¡±

    YanWei sneered at his words. Zheng nced at Heng with surprise and then at her. ¡°To be frank, I thought you were thest to ovee yourself... It¡¯s great that you did it.¡±

    Hengughed bitterly as he looked at YanWei then stopped talking.

    Zheng said, ¡°There are more people who made the break through than I thought. Are the rest of them still asleep in God¡¯s dimension?¡±

    The team all turned to Xuan who was eating an apple leisurely until Zheng followed their gazes to Xuan. He nodded, ¡°It¡¯s my suggestion to ce them in the ruined inn. I installed rms on their bodies that will alert us when anyone gets near. We can quickly return to Cairo using the Sky Stick. More importantly, it¡¯s difficult to carry them on the Sky Sticks. They will be a burden if an air battle breaks out.¡±

    ¡°Then why did you bring them here?¡± Zheng couldn¡¯t help but asked. He then said to Ardeth, ¡°Can you take care of myrades? They fell into a deep sleep due to some circumstances. We might have to go to China at this time so I can only ask you to take care of them.¡±

    Ardeth seemed hesitated but he stood up and said respectfully, ¡°The Medjais will not hesitate to return the debts we owe to you. However, I have report of Rommel¡¯s army battling the British army at the moment. Rommel is likely to lead his army into the desert. This camp is close to Cairo... Hamunaptra is at risk of being located by Rommel.¡±

    The whole team was shocked. Hamunaptra was a vital spot for the team because of the revival altar. They wouldn¡¯t be able to revive members without the altar unless those members were newbies. Yet, the newbies weren¡¯t of much use to the team. The significance of this city to the yers was greater than the religious significance to the Medjais.

    Everyone looked to Xuan simultaneously after a few seconds. The team had returned to its original state after Zheng was revived. Not everyone wasughing but they could interact with each other with a peaceful mind, especially when the person was Xuan. It felt like as long as Zheng here, the team would not fall apart.

    Xuan turned to Ardeth and said, ¡°What are your ns?¡±

    Ardeth paused for a second. ¡°This military base is one of our most important stations. Furthermore, our investment in the United States are receiving results. The United States helped us get in contact with the British government. We are in the process of considering joining the war as foreign nationals. If we win the war, Egypt will...¡±

    Xuan interrupted him. ¡°My question was what is your goal? Establish a nation? Independence? Or a dictatorship?¡±

    Ardeth thought over it seriously for a while before replying. ¡°Can I say... our dream is to restore Egypt? Once a magnificent civilization has declined to a colony of another country. Our people became second ss citizens that gets treated unfairly.... Our dream is to restore Egypt to the days of its glory! Can we have such a dream?¡±

    ¡°Of course you can!¡± Zheng patted him on the shoulder. ¡°What can¡¯t a man dream? Go ahead and give your best to achieve it! Don¡¯t forget we arerades that have fought together. If the timees for a need, we will help you with the advanced weapons we have. Oh, and my country...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s enough, you nationalist youth. This isn¡¯t our world. We are no more than guests to this world. Watch and observe with the mindset of an audience. Anything we do to this world is like a p of a butterfly and will stir up a storm that sweeps over the whole world already. There is no need to alter history intentionally. Furthermore, does the altar still have such significance to us?¡± Xuan smiled coldly at Zheng.

    Zheng and Ardethughed awkwardly in return. Zheng said, ¡°But we should at least do something. I can¡¯t just sit here and watch... One thing I came to understand is just do what I want to do. If you can¡¯te up with a n, then let me intervene this war. I will destroy Germany¡¯s African army.¡± Zheng gradually calmed down. His eyes looked like the depth of ake, deep and dark.

    Xuan was surprised for a second when he look at Zheng¡¯s eyes. ¡°There are two methods. One, you can use your familiarity of the desert to track Rommel then ambush his army. It shouldn¡¯t be difficult to stay even with your modernized army. You can contact the main forces of the British army to chase them until you annihte his army. This victory under the identity of foreign nationals will be an important part in establishing a nation. However...¡±

    Ardeth was excited and asked, ¡°However what? What else is there?¡±

    ¡°Is that really a restoration of Egypt?¡± Xuan shook his head. ¡°A country¡¯s restoration isn¡¯t simply establishing the country. There are problems as how will the country survive, establishing its military, culture, economy, and the people¡¯s self-esteem. Egypt has fallen for too long. The people of Egypt during World War II have already considered themselves as second ss citizens.¡±

 Vol 19 2-2

    Veins popped up on Ardeth¡¯s forehead. He lowered his head in silence. He was well aware of the truth behind Xuan¡¯s words. Only few passionate persons and ns passed down from the ancient eras still retained the dream to restore Egypt because they had not be ves to foreign nations.

    ¡°Please continue.¡± Ardeth said with a bitter taste in his mouth.

    ¡°So, in order to wake a race, you will need the ss of blood and fire. You have to give Egyptians the desire to restore their own race just like the May Fourth Movement that happened in China. Let the ignorant people wake themselves up. The second method is a war of darkness. Kill a city to wake a nation.¡±

    ¡°Kill a city to wake a nation?¡± The rest of the people here repeated.

    Zheng asked, ¡°What are you trying to say? Just be straightforward. Hate it when you only speaks the first half.¡±

    ¡°Egyptians should be familiar with your n and army by now, right?¡± Xuan asked Ardeth instead.

    Ardeth nodded.

    Xuan continued, ¡°So when the German¡¯s African army march toward Cairo or the British army, Egyptians will naturally think you will defend the Egypt and the British army, right?¡±

    Ardeth nodded again without thinking.

    Xuan then said, ¡°Then it¡¯s clear... The mindset of ves has sunk deep into their minds to believe it¡¯s natural to help Britain who invaded your country. Even if Britain were to win and Egypt gained independence, your country will still be a third ss country in the world. The light of restoration remains far from sight in the next century. Egypt struggles in such a state.¡±

    Ardeth sighed. ¡°What do you suppose I should do?¡±

    ¡°In a war between two super powers, all weaker powers will be victims of exploit no matter who wins. Instead of clinging onto one of them, you might as well establish yourself as the third equal power!¡± Xuan said. ¡°Don¡¯t save Cairo. ¡°At the height of the sh between the German¡¯s African army and the British army, annihte both of them. Of course, before the battle reaches that point, Cairo will suffer and countless will die. Your mission is to denounce the two powers and summon the Egyptian people to revolt against the invaders. How could you let other countries fight their war in yournd? This is the shame of a nation, the shame of Egypt! At the same time, enact a dictatorship and kill anyone who supports the two powers and anyone who questioned why you did not help Cairo. Iron and blood are needed to save a whole country. After darkness wille light.¡±

    Everyone dropped their jaws and opened their eyes wide as they stared at Xuan like staring at a madman. However, they knew he was not a madman but someone with a different level of wit. The advice he suggested was probably the best way to achieve the result.

    Zheng patted Ardeth on the shoulder and said, ¡°Why, Xuan? You should know the Medjai are still very weakpared to the other two powers despite the army they have assembled, especially with the United States joining the war now... If they don¡¯t side with the victors, they won¡¯t have the chance again after World War II is over.¡±

    ¡°Siding with the victors?¡± Xuan sneered. ¡°And then? Be a member of the victors. The future will still be led by the United States. Which of you like this future? We might as well alter this world further since we are already doing it. This is my advice. Defeat the Germans and British, at least defeat their armies in Egypt and push Egypt to the tip of the storm. It will wake up its people and shock the world. This willplete the first step to restoration.¡±

    Ardeth immediately said, ¡°But this first step is impossible! Our army is armed with modernized weapons and tanks but we are nothing in front of the other powers. Our army wille to an end if we be enemies with both powers.¡±

    ¡°Only doing what everyone believes to be impossible can you shock the world.¡± Xuan brought out a bag. This was their prize from the Lord of the Rings. Both the dimensional bag from Gandalf and the ring from team Celestial became Xuan¡¯s personal belongings.

    Xuan took out two rocket missiles from the bag. Only the yers recognized the icons printed on the shells. These missiles were the tactical nukes that they had used in Starship Troopers, a technology hundreds of years ahead of this era.

    ¡°I finally recreated this weapon with the data we obtained from Starship Troopers. However, the nukes require too much material so I can¡¯t create too many.¡± Xuan said to Ardeth. ¡°Judging by the power of this weapon and the technological level of this era, I will give you fifty tactical nukes. They should be enough to wipe out the armies within Egypt. Aside from establishing a temporary dictatorship, Egypt also needs allies.¡±

    Ardeth put his hands over the nukes and said, ¡°Yes, Egypt needs international allies even after it regained independence. What do you suggest?¡±

    ¡°Instead of big countries that wants to make use of each other and will be a threat once they are powerful enough, you can pick third world countries with the same line of interest so you will note into an conflicts. Their technologygs behind and their armies are useless. However, as long as you have the support of our team in this era, the whole world will change!¡±

    Everyone came out from the meeting room. Ardeth finally made the decision to restore Egypt given the weapon supplies team China gave them. He had too many things to take care of from now on and quickly departed to meet with the elders.

    Zheng asked, ¡°You actually created tactical nukes and can give them fifty missiles at once? That means you made a lot right?¡±

    ¡°About three hundred. It took a lot of time and energy but the expenditures are worth it if we seed this trip to China.¡± Xuan nodded.

    Zheng cried like he figured Xuan out, ¡°So you aren¡¯t going to China for the bonus mission! What are you trying to do? Wipe out the Japanese army? Or kill your way into Japan?¡±

    ¡°I told you I am not a nationalistic youth.¡± Xuan smiled. ¡°Weapon testing is merely a bonus. And on thatnd, they are the only target that fits all conditions.¡±

    (Lies.) Everyone thought to themselves.

    Xuan continued, ¡°We have toplete the bonus mission in the trip, obtain an additional member, and the most important goal is to establish a supply base. The tactical nukes and sma bombs require a lot of materials, people, time and energy to create inrge quantity. We will need a lot of weapons and ammunition if we are to fight team Devil and team Celestial in the future. In order to not take up our time for training in God¡¯s dimension, the best solution is to alter a world to be our supply base.¡±

    WangXia and ChengXiao simultaneously said, ¡°What should we do?¡±

    Xuan said as he began to walk, ¡°I have printed copies of most technologies from the twenty first century on earth and a few high-tech weapons from God. I will hand these data and theing history of China to the Communist leaders. What we need to do is form a rtionship with the Communist party. The next time wee to this world, we can buy their weapons with gold. Furthermore, this world needs to have three super powers to keep our supply base safe. The Soviet Union, the United States, and the third world countries with China taking the lead. Egypt is the first of the third world countries to rise up and trigger their revolt!¡±

 Vol 19 2-3

    Xuan was not a nationalist youth but what he nned to do was worse. Those youths would only vent their dissatisfaction. They were sad for the unfortunate history of their country and wanted to do something violent in return. However, these people never went past the talking stage. Xuan was different. A moment ago he was lecturing Zheng on the oue of influencing this world and now he wanted topletely alter its history for an intention that way worse.

    The team quietly thought to themselves but Xuan had done this kind of things too many times already. It wasn¡¯t uneptable to the team. Furthermore, with Zheng back, the rest of the members threw the trouble to him.

    ¡°No! I don¡¯t agree with you!¡± Zheng nearly shouted. His saliva spit over Xuan¡¯s face.

    Xuan wiped it off and looked at him sarcastically. ¡°This is the best n I cane up with. If you hand the data to China without any preparation, they would not have the power to protect the data. Therefore, a sparkle needs to capture the whole world¡¯s attention. The only reason you have is merely not wanting to drag Egypt into the storm.¡±

    ¡°Not Egypt!¡± Zheng yelled. ¡°They are ourrades! These people fought with us multiple times already. Our bonds are built upon life and death trials. We trusted our backs to each other! How can you abandon yourrades so easily?¡±

    Xuan waved his hand. ¡°I do not n to abandon them. My n is the most feasible in terms of restoring Egypt and rebuilding their power. The weapons I give out are at the top of thedder in this era.¡±

    Zheng stared into Xuan and said in a serious tone, ¡°I will not agree with you no matter what you say. Comrades are more important than winning to me. Let¡¯se to apromise. We will let proceed with your n and if Egyptes to fail, I will intervene the war. If something happens beyond our control at that point, the we will me you.¡± Zheng walked to the front of the group.

    (He grew, in both mind and strength.)

    Since a war was going to fall upon Egypt, it wasn¡¯t safe anymore to leave the sleeping members here. After a short discussion, the team decided to bring them to China. The situation in China was in a chaos also, especially with Japan¡¯s invade going on. However, the team had the power to protect them. They would regret it if they were to lose these members in Egypt.

    On to Jonathan¡¯s letter and the little piece of rock that came with the letter.

    ¡°Save me, Zheng! I am going to die if you don¡¯te right now. It really isn¡¯t my fault this time. I merely acted as an agent between the Chinese and foreign arms dealers. Who could have known that I identallynded on this. You have toe save me!¡±

    ¡°Ignore that pointless message. I am Imhotep. We might really need you toe help. I will give you a detailed ount. Jonathan nned to coborate with Yan Xishan to trade arms. Yan Xishan dug up ancient tombs in order to umte the money needed. During the process, he discovered a tomb from the Qin dynasty that floated in an underground cave. It was said that Qin Shi Huang left the Elixir of Life inside the tomb. That¡¯s not important. The important part is a God created by the Saints of the East is sealed inside the tomb. This God is on the same level as the Vampiric monster we encounter in the United States... No, it should be even stronger.

    ¡°Jonathan was the only one who survived the excavation. The God has awakened but it could not leave the tomb. It is using special means to chase after Jonathan because it has to kill anyone who steps into the tomb. Additionally, the God is searching for a Buddha head crafted by the floating stones. The Buddha head is the key to removing its seal. Jonathan is in dire danger. I helped him escape using mystiques of Egypt but its way more powerful than me. He will notst much longer.

    "The armies and spies are also looking for us because they are interested in what happened inside the tomb. They seemed to want the Buddha head and believed fortune is hidden inside the tomb. A lot of people ced their attention on us. We are in Shanghai looking for a ship to leave China. Unfortunately, someone might have sold us out. This letter is written when we are running away. Anyway,e to Shanghai as soon as you can. Put an ad on the newspaper when you arrive, write old friends from Egypt.¡±

    WangXia immediately said, ¡°Is this God the same gods we know? Those who ascended from Xiuzhen (Cultivation) and fly? Then there must be Cultivation manuals in the tomb!¡±

    ChengXiao was also excited. ¡°I heard there are Cultivation manuals designed for couples. Wonder if this tomb has one... Let¡¯s hurry up. What do you think?¡±

    Everyone seemed excited because Cultivation manuals were among the highest ranked exchanges from God. It would be an unexpected fortune if they could obtain one from this movie and would skyrocket team China¡¯s strength.

    Xuan was staring into the letter and seemed to have lost himself until the team mentioned Cultivation. ¡°Do you think that sealed creature is a Xian or God?¡±

    The rest of the team was surprised. Zheng asked, ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±

    ¡°If it is a Xian, then it refers to the people who lived on the mountains, which are the cultivators of China. If it is a God, then it refers to the creatures the Saints created forbat. The current information we have is the Saints were split into three regions, the west, the east, and the Americas. Saints of the West created the bioweapons Angel(s) and Demon(s). Saints of the Americas created the Vampiric Mask, and Saints of the East created the creature(s) God.¡±

    ¡°There was another group of humans who created a method of gaining power to the same level as the fifth stage Saints. This method was Cultivation and people who used Cultivation were called Xian. Then an unknown war happened. Both Xian and Saints nearly died out and God(s) made its appearance. Basing off Chinese mythologies, Gods first appeared after the Investiture of the Gods. So Xian are different from Gods. I think Gods are bioweapons with the souls of humans. You can think of it as simr to the Vampiric monster back from America.¡±

    Zheng met eyes with the other members then asked, ¡°What do you say about this mission? Is this trip going to be that dangerous?¡±

    ¡°I do not decide on its danger. It¡¯s you who do. How is your strength? How much have you grown after eliminating your heart¡¯s devil and stepping into mid-fourth stage? Can you rival this God?¡± Xuan stared at Zheng.

    Zheng rubbed his chin and said, ¡°My strength... I don¡¯t know what level it is at. I think even if I can¡¯t beat my clone, I can fight Zhao ZhuiKong. Probably stronger than him. Mid-fourth stage is almost apletely different concept from before. If the third stage and lower is a man without weapons, early-fourth stage is a man with a gun without ammunition, so you can only fight using the gun physically, and once you step into mid-fourth stage, your gun gains ammunition. If I fight with my full strength, I am confident I can wipe out the German or British army in an hour!¡±

 Vol 19 3-1

    The team wasted no time after the decision was made to bring all the members to China. Xuan brought out an extra Sky Stick for Zheng while the rest of the team remained two people in each one.

    ¡°So you did really make fifteen Sky Sticks? If you get a chance, can each of us get one? Zheng asked Xuan.

    Xuan replied, ¡°Yes. The materials we obtained from team Celestial only has a little left after crafting the Magic Cannon and Sky Sticks. However, the Sky Sticks will be a critical item inbat as our strength continues to grow. Anyone who unlocked the gic constraint can use it so the best option is to give one to each person.¡±

    Zheng asked, ¡°Then why don¡¯t you bring out the rest to let them gain more experience?¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°The rest are different. Those few are battle equipment with twice the speed. Max speed reaches up to 1700km an hour with a burst of up to 4000km using the jet system. Due to the different materials used, their energy consumption is much higher. A full refuel using your Qi only allows two hours of usage. We will use the normal ones for regr purpose.¡±

    Zheng nodded. Xuan had fair amount of self control especially when it came to battle rted. Though this self control sometimes was on the level of madness to others.

    The team returned to the inn. No one had stepped inside while they were away. However, the return by flight was seen by the soldiers on the ground as they did not try to hide. There should soon be jetsing to intercept them. Of course, the jets in this era could not catch up to the speed of the Sky Sticks. The only worry they had was coteral damage.

    ¡°We are almost invincible in this era with the existence of the Dragonshard ne, barring being surrounded by arge army or hit by close range weapons. Still, be careful of protecting the sleeping members.¡± Xuan ced two nes on each member who were asleep.

    ¡°If you worry about them being caught in coteral damage...¡± Zheng picked up several small rocks and smiled. ¡°These should deal with it.¡±

    ¡°How?¡± Heng was standing nearest to him and asked.

    ¡°Shoot down the nes.¡±

    Zheng did not get a chance to put his idea into action. They ced the sleeping members into the baskets and flew away with speed beyond imaginable by the people in this era. Soon, Cairo was left far far behind.

    The moods of every member steadily rose as time went on. Zheng¡¯s revival released everyone from the pressure of Xuan. Laughter came back to their conversations. Furthermore, their destination of the new China during its most vtile years gave them the urge to go on a killing spree. The technological level of the era posed no harm to them with the Dragonshard ne¡¯s existence. So the team rxed their tension as they treat this trip as a vacation.

    ¡°Why do I have the feeling that you are scheming something?¡± Zheng asked Xuan on the Sky Stick.

    ¡°Not scheming anything.¡± Xuan did not take his eyes off the documents on hand.

    (Lies.)

    Everyone saw that he had been reading over a stack of documents since boarding the Sky Stick. They all skimmed through the documents but they were encrypted, which made Xuan all the more suspicious.

    (Heng said he brought the Magic Cannon along. What is he nning to do? Erase Japan from the map?)

    These thoughts raced through Zheng¡¯s mind but he couldn¡¯t stop Xuan from enacting his ns. Not just stopping Xuan since he couldn¡¯t even figure out what Xuan was nning. This situation had existed since they first met. Zheng tried to change it but eventually he caved in and adapted. And now, it had be a habit. He didn¡¯t know if he should be sad or happy... happy that Xuan was part of the team.

    (Not a funny joke to treat him scheming me as a habit...) Zheng smiled bitterly.

    He looked down at the rock in his hand. It was about half the size of his palm, a rock that can be found anywhere on the ground. He input Qi into the rock. Its surface smoothed out as though it had be sanded. Zheng breathed out at the rock then it was blown away as a powder.

    Zheng reached out his hand and activated his refined Qi. The refined Qi spread around him in an aura then pulled the powder back into his hand. The powder reformed into the rock as though all that had happened was an illusion. Zheng threw the rock off the Sky Stick.

    (Finally gained higher mastery of infinitesimal control. Though still a short distance away from the peak of mid-fourth stage. My gene selection is also a little off. The optimal bnce is like my clone. But that form is tailored for blood energy, which condenses to magic and not refined Qi. Looks like I have to dig into the dragon¡¯s genes.)

    While Zheng pondered, a golden light spanned the horizon. The day had reached dusk before he noticed. Their flight only reached the Middle East at this point, still quite some distance away from China.

    (The road ahead is still far. I have leaped across the most difficult obstacle but I still have a long way before I can defeat him.)

    Time passed. Night descended upon Asia, which meant the end of the day in this era. There were a few exceptions to this rule, the biggest cities in the world and the vtile battlefields and barracks. Light illuminated the whole night and the end of the day did not exist for these ces. Shanghai was such a city.

    This was the Shanghai during the War of Resistance Against Japan.

    ¡°Mr. DingLi, this is lieutenant Yasuo Kojiro of Japan¡¯s second army in Shanghai. This is the leader of Qingbang, the most powerful DingLi of Shanghai.¡±

    A schrly looking middle age man stared at the opera below from a luxury room. Next to him was a neatlybed young man with sses. The young man lowered his head when he spoke to the military officer.

    The officer was dressed in a Japanese uniform. He looked approximate twenty seven or eight. Probably a rising star in the army.

    DingLi did not turn around to look at the two people. ¡°You are the sixth group to seek me. Mr. Lieutenant, speak your intention. My time is too valuable to be wasted by your kind.¡±

    Anger emerged on the young man¡¯s face but the officer waved his hand to stop him. The officer bowed slightly at DingLi and said, ¡°We apologize for taking up your time...¡± His Chinese was fluent as a native and had an Peking ent. One would mistake him for a Chinese if it weren¡¯t for the Japanese military uniform.

    ¡°Since Mr. Ding¡¯s time is valuable, I will get straight to the point. The Buddha head, a thousand million Yen or equal value gold. If you don¡¯t think this money is safe in China, we can give you a legal identity in any country in the world, Japan, German, the United States... You can go anywhere you wish.¡±

    DingLi shook his head, ¡°First off I don¡¯t know where the Buddha head is. And do you know how I replied to the previous five guests?¡±

    Yasuo Kojiro was surprised for a second before he asked, ¡°May I ask what was your reply?¡±

    ¡°I havemitted all kinds of sins in my life. I betrayed my partners, forced women into prostitution, sold arms, drugs, and even humans. I know where my life ends, destined to in hell. I can sell everything, including my parents. But there is one thing I won¡¯t dare to touch. I won¡¯t fucking sell my country!¡±

 Vol 19 3-2

    An undercurrent swirled in Shanghai since the beginning of the year. Few knew of what was happening beneath the surface and most werepletely unaware. Many belonging to the upper ss or with readily ess to information could only guess the Japanese army was nning another massacre or a repeat of the Nanjing Massacre in Shanghai.

    Spections and rumors steadily drove Shanghai into a chaos. Those few who participated in the battle to seize the thing belonging to legends did not have the effort to spare for themon people. Worse yet, the foreign forces stationed in Shanghai further pushed the city into the chaos because they also wanted that thing. There was no one to stop the chaos.

    Jonathan looked out the window at the street. In his hand was a piece of faintly purplish gold. He threw the gold up and down. When a gust of wind swept near from behind, he sighed, ¡°Dude, stoping up in your sand form. It creeps me out.¡±

    A bald man dressed in a ck robe appeared behind him. He shrugged, ¡°DingLi¡¯s dead. The sigil I ced on him suddenly vanished two minutes ago. This ce is perhaps not safe anymore.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Jonathan replied then turned around to face a box sitting on the corner of the room. He put the gold into the box and lifted it up. ¡°What are you still waiting for? We need to escape!¡±

    Imhotep had grown ustomed to his actions and said, ¡°I finally believe that you escaped from the tomb by yourself when everyone else was killed. If running is a talent, your gift is as amazing as a miracle. Let¡¯s go. We will find any ce to stay.¡±

    ¡°By the way, why does it seem like you don¡¯t like gold?¡± Jonathan asked as he put on his backpack.

    Imhotep frowned. ¡°I was a high priest. I had all the wealth you can imagine. Nothing was far away as long as I wished for it. Why would I take an extra look at mere gold?¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s the case...¡± Jonathan¡¯s eyes glimmered. ¡°Why don¡¯t you give me your share of the gold? You don¡¯t need them anyway. I have no trouble with the weight.¡±

    Imhotep looked at Jonathan¡¯s big backpack. It carried four hundred kilograms of gold but the bag weighted less than five kilograms due to an object with anti-gravity property. Even though they had known each other for a long time, he couldn¡¯t find the words to say to this wish that belonged to the lowly ves.

    ¡°No!¡± A woman¡¯s voice came from the hallway.

    A gorgeous woman stared at Jonathan and said, ¡°What are you trying to do? The gold is our pay to bring you out of China. I only picked some small pretty looking stuff. And you are still not satisfied?¡±

    Her personality was violent inparison with her beauty. Jonathan giggled but didn¡¯t dare to say anything in return.

    Imhotep took the woman¡¯s hand and said to Jonathan, ¡°Let¡¯s go find a ship that will depart. Those five monsters in yellow clothes can revive ande at any time. I might not be able to save you next time. We need to leave as soon as possible.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s difficult to find a ship?¡± Jonathan said. ¡°I have asked everyone I know. Not even the most powerful person in Shanghai could escort us out and he got killed. And I was nning to give him the Buddha head as his pay.¡±

    Jonathan murmured as he walked out the room. Imhotep and the woman walked casually behind him, hand in hand. They had no worry about Jonathan dying. For someone with the attribute of a cockroach, he would probably be thest to die after the everyone else.

    DingLi had been killed but Jonathan had a backup location to stay. Though the fear wasn¡¯ting from any human but those unknown creatures in the darkness, creatures that can damage even Imhotep.

    The time was past midnight when team China arrived at Asia. The teamnded inside an alley under the cover of the dark sky. After putting the Sky Sticks away, each person carried a sleeping member of their back and moved on.

    ¡°Let¡¯s find a hotel first. We will find a news agency to post the message tomorrow. Ok?¡± Zheng said.

    Everyone looked around Shanghai in the 1940s with interest. It became one of the biggest cities in the world since this era, despite its home country suffered at the same time, despite the unimaginable sins that riddled the city.

    Pedestrians quickly caught the team after they came out of the alley. Their attires were a mismatch with this era, neither Chinese like nor western. There was an unseen gap that separated the team from everyone else on the street. Women carefully avoided them. Furthermore, the several sleeping members gave off a sense of kidnap or murder.

    ¡°Looks just like the old society as expected. Law and order are nearly non existent.¡± ChengXiao muttered.

    The rest of the team followed his gaze to witness several dozen people with axes surrounded a smaller group with guns. The numbers disadvantage led to two people falling from the smaller group despite having guns. The others in this group were running away. Strangely, several people in police uniform nearby were simply standing there and smoking.

    ¡°This looks familiar.¡± ChengXiao said with excitement. ¡°It¡¯s interesting the mafias always fight during midnight. But don¡¯t you feel like this scene is straight from Kung Fu Hustle? Usually after the fight is over, their head will shout, ¡®Cops,e clean up!¡¯, and then leave like a victor. The cops will just follow order without uttering a word...¡±

    He spoke in a loud volume and pointed at the cops. The street lights in this big city illuminated his actions vividly. The civilians quietly stepped away and the cops began walking toward them with looks of anger.

    ¡°What are you doing? What¡¯s with these people?¡± The unkempt uniform made the cops look like ruffians or perhaps they were merely hooligans. The head of the cops nced at ChengXiao with his baton in hand.

    ChengXiao acted shocked. He studied the cop from left to right until the cop was going to erupt. Then he asked Zheng and Xuan, ¡°Can I kill this guy?¡±

    Before Zheng could speak, Xuan replied without even taking his eyes off the documents in hand. ¡°Kill him. It doesn¡¯t matter. Our goal isn¡¯t toplete this movie, just a bonus mission. This world won¡¯t restrict our actions much. As long as it doesn¡¯t affect my n, just kill off any threats.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± ChengXiao giggled then turned to the cops with a smile.

    These cops were stunned in ce. They hadn¡¯t seen anyone more arrogant than this man who straight up talked about murdering on the open street. Even the mafias wouldn¡¯t speak such topic in broad daylight. Just like the fight that just happened when the Qingbang wanted to revenge their leader DingLi from being killed, the gang informed the police their ns before hand.

    ¡°Well then.¡± ChengXiao jumped four meters high in the form of a bird. By the time hended, the cop with the baton had his head flew off. ChengXiao smiled at the remaining cops who called for the Qingbang¡¯s members in panic.

    As ChengXiao was going to charge in, he heard Zheng¡¯s voice. He was expecting Zheng to stop him but what came out waspletely different.

    ¡°Don¡¯t kill all of them. Leave one alive.¡±

 Vol 19 4-1

    ChengXiao came into the realm with martial art and training from the army. With the increase of physical stats, he could take on a dozen or two normal people without any trouble. The newly exchanged Nanto Suicho Ken, even just the first level, made him into a killing machine. As his hands sliced across, the victims fell to the ground in pieces as though they were cut up by a de.

    These cops could at best bully regr civilians. They feared the mafias so someone like ChengXiao totally shocked them in ce. It wasn¡¯t until after ChengXiao killed the third cop when the remaining two screamed and ran. Not far away, the axe wielding mafias charged at him.

    Zheng didn¡¯t worry about ChengXiao at all. He could tell ChengXiao exchanged a barehanded technique that jumped around. It looked like somethinging out of an anime he had seen. Judging by how easy ChengXiao was having this fight, these mafias weren¡¯t going to hurt him.

    Zheng turned to Xuan. ¡°You never do anything pointless. Anger and feelings are nothing more than a joke to you. So why did you tell ChengXiao to kill them?¡±

    ¡°To let everyone know we are here.¡± Xuan put down the documents. ¡°Our goal is toplete the bonus mission and to seek an ally. The best ally is a big country that can be trusted, has enough resources, and somewhat rted to us. The Communist Party is the most suitable one. We will ally with them and hand them our technologies.¡±

    Zheng paused for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t see anything wrong with that. So what¡¯s the issue?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°The key issues for an alliance are the two parties need to have simr interests and equal in strength. Keep in mind that our partner is a country and the deal concerns technologies that can change the world. This means that the profit involved isrge enough to change them. There is neither right nor wrong when ites to the standpoint of a country and race. If they believe us to be weak and the things we have are too valuable, they will kill us. It¡¯s not an if. Get it? So before this n begins, we have to let everyone know of our existence and our power. Why else do you think I brought the Magic Cannon? Testing its power is one reason and the other is to serve as a threat.¡±

    Zheng gave Xuan a look of I knew it then turned back to the fight.

    It looked nothing more than easy mode for ChengXiao. All the enemies they had fought were nearly non-human up to this point, monsters, sci-fi, the inconceivable. The enemies of the yers were all so powerful. So much that when he got to fight normal people, it felt like bullying. The axes wereing so slowly. He could dodge it when he was yawning. His strength was powerful enough to send people flying with a punch. His fingers could slice through a person and the axe.

    Bang. Bang. A translucent barrier surfaced on ChengXiao and rippled. The two cops on the side stared with their eyes wide open. Holding in their hands were themon rifles seen in this era.

    ¡°Heng.¡± Zheng yelled. Then he charged at the cops.

    Heng raised his silver bow. A arrow flew past Zheng and pierced through one of the cops, pinning him to a door. The other cop turned his head instinctively only to find Zheng standing behind him.

    The mafias finally scattered as they cried. They weren¡¯t smart but they could tell the difference between a human¡¯s strength and those beyond human. The people in front obviously belonged to thetter. Though whether they were gods or monsters was a different question. Normal people wouldn¡¯t remain unharmed from gunfire nor would they slice off a head with insane speed.

    Yet, running also required skill. Zero and WangXia joined the fight after Zheng and Heng. They only used close quarterbat but their training as assassin and special agent was sufficient to easily kill off the mafias like critters.

    ¡°The situation is we killed five cops, forty seven Qingbang members, captured four that we have decided to kill.¡± Xuan looked up at the sky and said.

    The sun had nearly illuminated the sky. The time was approximately 8am, ten minutes after team China¡¯s ughter. They only sent a few of the members to kill off over fifty arms persons. The cop that was pinned to the door by an arrow had a fist wide hole in his chest. The sight sent chills to anyone who looked at it.

    The four captured mafias looked just like any other young man from the rural areas with tanned skin in the twenty first century. Their hands were broken and they were being escorted on the street under fear.

    Zheng patted Xuan on the shoulder and smiled bitterly. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have said it in front of them that you are going to kill them. That makes it harder to get anything out of their mouths.¡±

    Xuan nced at Zheng with a condescending look. Then Zheng realized the difficulty only applied to normal people. Xuan probably had devices to make them speak so what he worried was never a possibility.

    ¡°Doraemon... I mean Xuan, what do you think we can get from them? I don¡¯t think the grunts from a gang know where Jonathan or the Buddha head is.¡± Zheng said.

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°Nothing can cane out of nothing. If Jonathan is being chased by the armies and special agents like he wrote in the letter, then something must have happened in Shanghai as long as he¡¯s here. All I need are traces of these happenings. Or are you unsatisfied with killing them?¡±

    ChengXiaoughed. ¡°This reminds me you were resolute today. You attacked the moment they opened fire and kill them. And you didn¡¯t show mercy to them begging. Did dying suddenly changed you?¡±

    Zheng rubbed his nose. ¡°Yeah, dying once did make me be resolute. I understood one thing in Nightmare on Elm Street. That is hesitation might not hurt you but the people around you. I have to cut off anything that might threaten them while they are asleep. Either we don¡¯t do anything or if we must, do not leave any chances for regret.¡±

    ¡°Ohh.¡± ChengXiaoughed creepily. ¡°That¡¯s cool. Zheng actually has times when he¡¯s resolute. I wonder if that applies to your feelings?¡± He looked to Lan who was on Zero¡¯s back. Her face was pale and she looked fragile. Zheng blushed and couldn¡¯t say word in return.

    As ChengXiao was nning to poke at Zheng more, a firework shot up to the sky and a whistle resonated through the street. The four mafias showed optimism but then it quickly faded. Team China¡¯s strength left such a deep impression that it killed off their hopes of escaping alive.

    ¡°Could this be...¡± Heng muttered. ¡°The legendary call for arms?¡±

 Vol 19 4-2

    It wasn¡¯t only Heng, the rest of the team looked surprised.

    The moment they arrived at China, they had had the feeling of being in a time warp. Scenes which were seen in movies came before their eyes such as the mafias. They were aware this timeline was in the 1940s but they were either in the U.S. or Egypt before so they never thought of it. Coming to China gave them the sensation of dissonance like putting a Peking opera performer on an European opera stage.

    Zheng turned to Xuan who nodded back and said. ¡°Since Qingbang is gathering their members, we might as well make a big scene. Heng, ChengXiao and Zero... just take them down and break their arms and legs. It¡¯s fine if you identally kill some. But you don¡¯t have to push them too far. The most important thing is your safety. You can start.¡±

    And then the incident amplified.

    ¡°... Yes. Yes. That¡¯s just a rumor. How can it be possible that three people beat several hundreds into the hospital? Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Li. Shanghai is in a storm. The people of China should calm themselves and help the country stabilize Shanghai. Be assured we will notify you of new information as soon as ites up. We will protect the safety of your section of the city.¡±

    A fat man in police uniform put down the phone and wiped the sweat on his face. But before he got a chance to breath, the phone rang again. His hand stopped halfway reaching for the phone then he ran out of the room.

    ¡°Damn it. Where is Old Li¡¯s team? Why hasn¡¯t there been any message?¡± The fat man opened the door and shouted. All the cops outside halted their actions.

    This was a major police station in Shanghai, bordering several foreign establishments. So it required a great deal of connection to take the position as the chief.

    The fat man always held his heads up unless there was a foreigner in front of him. Not many of his own kind would he care to give a second look. However, he looked agitated at this moment. A rumor spread throughout Shanghai this morning regarding the appearance of a group of unknown people. Qingbang¡¯s leader was killed right before they appeared and the gang members were cleaning the other gangs in the city. So they assumed this group was rted to the murder. Four hundred gang members gathered to capture this group of under twenty people.

    The rumors took a sharp turn toward fantasy at this point. The group only sent three people out and beat down the four hundred gang members, killing sixty nine in the process, critically injuring a hundred and forty three, and the rest were all disabled. This wasn¡¯t a feat any group with single digit people could aplish. The aftermath of the ce looked like a small scale battle had took ce. If it were indeed three people who did this, the only possibility was that they knew kungfu.

    (Kungfu? What a joke. The wars against other countries have proven that kungfu is nothing more than lies passed from the past. Japan wouldn¡¯t have upied Shanghai if kungfu exists.)

    Fat manughed at himself. He would never dare to speak these words out. Instead, he would praise Chinese kungfu when people asked. He would even praise the Japanese army when he had to. He was willing to do anything to survive.

    Following the rumor andrge number of QIngbang membersing into the hospital, most people in Shanghai who held power knew of the incident, including foreigners. The fight took ce within the fat man¡¯s station¡¯s jurisdiction.

    While the fat man vented at the police, one of them said, ¡°Chief, didn¡¯t you send Li¡¯s team to look for Qingbang¡¯s heads? It¡¯s only eleven. I think they should be back at twelve. We also have portraits of the three people based on the Qingbang members¡¯ descriptions. Do you want to take a look?¡±

    Fat man hurried over to the cop and took over the portraits. These were sketched with pencil and resembled the actual people quite well. He gave a coldugh and said, ¡°I thought they had three heads and six arms. They look just like normal people. What do people think of them? Mythologies? This rumor is way exaggerated.¡±

    Just then, several cops entered the station in slow motion. Fat man was going to yell when he noticed these cops were backing into the room. Right after them, two young men in unique clothes walked in. One man had a smile on his face and the other carried a silver bow on his back.

    ¡°Hoho, Heng. I remember reading a psychology introduction book that said men¡¯s minds are always filled with fantasies. Many are rted to sex, violent, and death. Like how many people they have killed, had sex with whatever movie stars, robbed the bank, or break into a police station. Never thought we actually end up breaking into a police station.¡± ChengXiao giggled.

    Heng shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t have such dirty fantasies, at least not the sex.¡±

    ChengXiaoughed at him. ¡°Oh please. I know your Achilles heel... Aren¡¯t you wanting to please that girl? Look at your face. You won¡¯t get her to change her mind in ten years like this. When a woman changed, crying and begging would only push her away faster. A woman that has changed her heart will never be the same again. You need a different way to save this rtionship.¡±

    Heng stopped and hurriedly asked. ¡°What way? Please, dude. You got to help me.¡±

    ChengXiaoughed with pride. ¡°Now you are begging me just like I said. Please me and I will tell you after this mission. Haha. It might not work 100% but at least nine out of ten times. And thank me. Haha.¡±

    As the two stepped into the police station, fat man shouted, ¡°What are you two doing here? Didn¡¯t I tell you to kick all the irrelevant people out? Hurry up and kick these two out of the station...¡± His voice halted when he noticed these two people looked familiar, like he had seen them not long ago. His eyes nced down at the portraits and all the words became stuck in this throat.

    Fat man just then noticed the cops who backed into the room looked beaten. Their faces were red and swollen. One person¡¯s arm was hanging there as though it was broken. Fat man¡¯s heart instantly skipped a beat. The police were a government force and had guns in hand so not many people dared to provoke them. For these two people toe pick a fight at the police station, they were definitely more than just their looks.

    Fat man cleared his throat but ChengXiao spoke before he did. ¡°I heard that newspapers in Shanghai are regted by the government. You only allow publishing of normal news, right?¡±

    Fat man was not a fast thinker. His mind went nk from the change in topic. Then ChengXiao threw a bag onto his desk. He subconsciously opened the bag without thinking and was blinded by a golden shine. The bag was filled with gold bars weighting at least five kilograms. He swallowed as did the surrounding cops. They had seen bribery but never one like this.

    Fat man still put on an act and said, ¡°I won¡¯t...¡±

    ChengXiao waved his hand with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t turn us down so fast. Our second inmand told me if you turn us down, we should kill everyone in this police station and look for the next one. Our goal is to start a storm anyway. Do you still want to turn us down?¡±

    Heng asked in a low voice. ¡°Who¡¯s the second inmand?¡±

    ¡°Of course Xuan, that psychopath...¡±

 Vol 19 5-1

    The rest of the team did not leave the ce of the fight afterward per Xuan¡¯s request. They gathered around a fountain nearby, which belonged to foreign forces and usually did not permit the Chinese to enter. They broke the limbs of the guards then soon got surrounded by over fifty foreign police. Farther back behind the police were reporters. Also on the ground were already ten police with broken limbs.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are nning but don¡¯t you think this is too extreme?¡± Zheng said to Xuan.

    Xuan was still focused on the documents on hand and replied without taking his eyes off. ¡°Oh? Does it?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Zheng pointed at the crowd that was growingrger by the minute. ¡°This doesn¡¯t look normal no matter how you look at it. I don¡¯t get it. You should have better ways to disy our power if that¡¯s your goal. Secondly, what¡¯s wrong with staying low profile? Aren¡¯t you worried something unexpected might happen in this world?¡±

    ¡°Zheng. Do you still remember the things I said to you?¡± Xuan raised his head and slowly said. ¡°Tactics are nothing more than a way to use your power more appropriately. You can think of tactics as the optimization of power. The prerequisite to enacting a tactic is to have the minimum power required for the tactic. When you have overwhelming power, then there¡¯s no need for tactics. This is the situation we are in.¡±

    ¡°Our situation?¡± Zheng pointed at the foreigners. ¡°Do you actually think we have the power to fight an army? Or you think I can kill people in the hundreds of thousands and not get tired?¡±

    ¡°Not just fight an army.¡± Xuan turned back to his documents. ¡°Going by the power from this era, we have the Magic Cannon, tactical nukes, and other AOE weapons to use against an army. Even if we can¡¯t kill them all in one battle, we can run with the Sky Sticks. I believe we have the power to end the war with killing.

    ¡°Secondly, aside from the work-in-progress atomic bomb, I don¡¯t know of another technological weapon that can damage us. Fighter jets can¡¯t catch up to the Sky Sticks. Rifles? Gatling guns? Cannons? They are only a joke. Our power stands at a different level from this world, like a human looking down at ants, though not as big a difference. Unless we have no Sky Sticks and no support during a drawn out battle with enemies throwing their bodies at us non stop, we do not need any tactics.¡±

    Xuan paused for a moment before continuing. ¡°... And thinking is tiring. A person can only think so much at the same time. When I spend the majority of my mind on tactics, it will lower my thinking for other stuff. Do as thingse. Give me more time to think other stuff will be the best for the team¡¯s interest.¡±

    Zheng was speechless. He made it clear he would not help with tactics in this mission. The team should treat him as anotherbat member. Zheng made his final struggle. ¡°But... we are carrying so many sleeping members. Don¡¯t you fear for their safety? Like stray bullets.¡±

    ¡°That is your responsibility. If you can¡¯t protect them, then let them die.¡±

    Zheng nearly couldn¡¯t hold himself back from beating up Xuan. Even though he cared the most about the team but not all responsibilities should fall on him. Xuan could make it through the movie with ease and yet he was just there reading the documents, like nothing else mattered.

    ¡°So what are these documents? You looked so entrenched.¡± Zheng finally lost the battle and asked.

    Xuan said. ¡°Uh. About the origin of God¡¯s realm, the Saints, the ancient enemies, Cultivation and Xian, and the final battle.¡±

    Zheng cried in surprise. ¡°Really? Have you deciphered the documents? Tell me the whole story. Haha. We are finally solving the mystery. What happened? What is God¡¯s realm? How do we return to the real world?¡±

    ¡°I haven¡¯t¡± Xuan nced at him and calmly replied.

    ¡°You... haven¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°The trantion isn¡¯tplete. That¡¯s what I am doing right now. Why else do you think needs so much of my energy? I have only tranted some scattered words. This section mentions the crafting of God¡¯s realm, a product of the Saints and Xian. It used the energy technology from the Saints and rune words from Xian.¡±

    Zheng sighed. He thought he could find out part of the mystery but it was too soon to rejoice. He wondered if Xuan was lying or actually couldn¡¯t trante.

    In an alley far away from team China, Jonathan poked his head out to take a look then quickly pulled back. He said to the other two people. ¡°This is myst hideout. We got to find a ship as soon as possible, Imhotep. I have done business with an elder from Hongmen. They did not invest too much in Shanghai but it shouldn¡¯t be a problem. I will leave the safety of my gold to you.¡± Jonathan started to walk away.

    Imhotep grabbed him and sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. I can carry you when we have to run. Don¡¯t go too far from me. Yesterday¡¯s divination disturbs me. The monsters in yellow clothes mighte again soon.¡±

    Jonathan shivered. ¡°Can¡¯t be so soon right? Didn¡¯t they take over ten days to recover after you break them the first time?¡±

    Anck-Su-Namun gave him a coldugh. ¡°Yeah. And the second time was ten days. The third time seven days. We broke them six times already. Their power has been growing too... Jonathan, we should just leave you in this continent before the monsters decides to kill us too.¡±

    Jonathan couldn¡¯t find a reply for a while. Finally, he gritted his teeth and said. ¡°Anck-Su-Namun, the crystal phoenix hairpin you had your eyes onst night is yours. Don¡¯t abandon me. Imhotep, we we arerades. You won¡¯t abandon arade, right?¡±

    Before Imhotep could reply, a huge fist descended from above and crushed him into sand. It continued downward an sted a hole on the ground. Several more fists appeared out of thin air aiming for Jonathan and Anck-Su-Namun. The two were shocked and immediately ran along the alley. A sand barrier formed between them and the fists. The fists couldn¡¯t put a dent on this thinyer of sand no matter how much they struck.

    Imhotep¡¯s voice sounded in the air. ¡°Jonathan! Take care of Anck-Su-Namun and leave!¡±

    Four huge figures appeared in the air and surrounded the barrier.

    Zheng was talking with the team on how to wake the sleeping members until ChengXiao and Heng returned. They had taken down over a hundred Chinese and foreign cops but people were still gathering. Every time the police attempted to set up gatling guns and simr heavy firearms, Zheng would kill those people. The police finally gave up after witnessing the inhuman strength and switched to negotiation.

    Zheng suddenly looked at the sand dancing in the sky in the distance and asked Xuan. ¡°Hey, is there a desert near Shanghai?¡±

    ¡°You think?¡±

    Without a word, Zheng jumped up and brought up the Sky Stick from his ring. The next second, he was flying toward the sand¡¯s location.

 Vol 19 5-2

    The crowd eximed at the sight of the Sky Stick more than shocked. The Chinese shouted, ¡°Flying sword! He¡¯s a Xian!¡±

    ¡°No wonder they can beat up hundreds with just three people.¡±

    ¡°Please take me as an apprentice!¡±

    The crowd had grown to over ten thousand people during the time they waited. Cries spread throughout the crowd and some even kneel down to pay their respect. The Chinese were looking to break through the foreign police barricade to get to team China. With these many people, these police would likely get trampled to death if they wouldn¡¯t back off.

    The fat chief that ChengXiao and Heng threatened also arrived at the scene. Team China caused such a disturbance and didn¡¯t run like typical criminals. They instead came to the foreigners¡¯ settlement under broad daylight. Representatives from the Japanese army and other countries exerted pressure to the Shanghai government as a result. A thousand elite Japanese soldiers had left their settlement ten minutes ago, an army capable of ughtering any criminals.

    (But that¡¯s limited to normal criminals or armies. What if their enemies are Xian? Jesus. Xian actually exist in this world. Where were they when China was being humiliated?)

    Fat man stared at the team with mixed emotions. No one was born a traitor. If China wasn¡¯t so weak, if being Chinese didn¡¯t get humiliated by other countries, if people didn¡¯t want to live a better life, some people wouldn¡¯t have fallen for the temptations. Yet, these people hated those they served at the same time.

    While the crowd was reaching the point of eruption and the police bing distressed, Xuan stood up. All the sounds died down as everyone put their eyes on the only standing person in the center. Xuan walked around in a circle then two pistols slipped into his hands. He aimed the pistols are his sides.

    ¡°No!¡± Heng reacted instantly. He nearly ran in four legs to Xuan and grabbed his hands. ¡°Don¡¯t. Zheng¡¯s just left a second ago and you want to start a massacre already? The people still haven¡¯t break through the barricade. And they are Chinese! How can we establish a stable base after you kill these people?¡±

    The rest of the members all came up to Xuan but he spoke before anyone else got the chance. ¡°The situation is dangerous. This crowd will threaten the lives of the sleeping members once they break through and you hold back on killing. Instead of starting a massacre at that point, we might as well...¡±

    The whole team stared at him cautiously but no one was able to stop him. The pistols danced along with the sound of gunfire. Xuan then sat back down.

    All the policey on the ground in blood.

    Zheng had no worries leaving the team behind because Xuan was there. He concentrated all his attention because somehow, he sensed the existence of very weak refined Qi the nearer he came to the sand. This Qi resonated with the refined Qi in his body.

    (Refined Qi is an energy from Cultivation. Could there be Cultivators in The Mummy¡¯s world? This mission might not be as simple as Xuan expected.) Zheng thought to himself as the Sky Stick flew into the sand.

    As soon as he entered the sandy field, he felt a thousand pounds weighted down on his body. The Sky Stick slowed down like it bore the weight. Fortunately, the electric jet system Xuan added gave it the burst needed to push past the field and into and of sand.

    The sandy field covered an area of about eight residential buildings. These buildings barely resembled their former selves due to the damage they suffered. Over a hundred dead bodiesy all over the streets, some burned to a charcoal, some froze in ice, some drained of all liquid, and some turned into stones. In the air above the streets was a sand wave carrying a man and a woman who looked petrified. These two were Jonathan and Anck-Su-Namun.

    The two people were shocked to see Zheng breaking through the sandy field and then they were overflown with delight. Though the sand surrounding them prevented their voices from reaching Zheng. They pointed at Zheng¡¯s behind.

    Zheng did not see the Cultivators he was expecting, only Imhotep in his sand form. When he notice Jonathan¡¯s gesture, he knew things were bad. A strong wind swept toward him. He had to leap off the Sky Stick. The Sky Stick fell to the ground and at the same time a fireball shot past where he was at then sted into a building. Over half the building¡¯s walls were crushed in the explosion.

    (I can feel it! Refined Qi!)

    Zheng didn¡¯t have to turn around to feel the Refined Qi appearing behind him. It was a feeling simr when a person closed his eyes to sense the world. The person could sense the thing that he could neither see nor touch. Zheng had a feeling that his Refined Qi was being drawn away. He created them using the One Ring unlike Luo YingLong who could cultivate the Qi. Refined Qi was ipatible with him.

    However, infinitesimal control of the fourth stage brought him the power to control the energy inside his body with ease. That was how he used Refined Qi without knowing Cultivation. The Qi in his body stabilized at his thought.

    Zheng was still in the air after everything that happened. Suddenly, another strong wind swept at him then bang! He was sted through a building and collided at the sandy field. The force from the collision bounced him back several meters.

    Zheng felt the paining from his spine. This attack was powerful enough to damage his body and inserted a piece of Refined Qi into him.

    He finally took the situation seriously and drew Tiger¡¯s Soul from the ring. His refined Qi consumed the invading Qi then flowed into Tiger¡¯s Soul. The next second, he charged out from the building ruin just to freeze in a shock.

    Five huge monsters in yellow clothes were faintly visible in the sky. They looked like erged humans with arms nearly five meters long. However, there was nothing beneath their torsos much like the genie from din¡¯s story.

    The most shocking thing was the human heads thatposed the monsters¡¯ bodies under the yellow clothes. The heads cried, screamed, wailed and changed from one face to another. These heads were the souls of humans.

 Vol 19 5-3

    ¡°What the heck¡¯s this!?¡± Zheng shouted.

    He didn¡¯t want to attack these five monsters without any preparation so he ran toward the sand which was Imhotep. The sand wave immediately wrapped about him. Jonathan¡¯s voice finally came through to him.

    Jonathan cried as he attempted to grab Zheng¡¯s legs but Zheng lifted him up by the cor. ¡°Cryter. What are those five monsters? How did you aggro things that can use refined Qi?¡±

    Jonathanughed awkwardly when he saw Zheng¡¯s dusty face. He just got smashed into a building after all. ¡°I saw these monsters from the Buddha. They are called Yellow Turbans. The first person who inputs refined Qi into them will wake them. Their attributes are metal, wood, water, fire, and earth. The one that attacked you was the fire attribute and metal attribute.¡±

    Anck-Su-Namun interrupted Jonathan and said, ¡°Help Imhotep, hurry! Those monsters can injure him and their strength grows with the more people that they killed. I am afraid Imhotep won¡¯t be able to stop them after they killed so many people in this city.¡±

    It was only after Zheng¡¯s recent growth could he realize Imhotep was a different form of life from humans. His body wasposed of mainly energy. Zheng could sense the sand here was filled with Imhotep¡¯s energy which meant non-physical attacks such as magic could damage him. Tiger¡¯s Soul¡¯s properties made it a hard counter to Imhotep. One sh might leave him with just a sliver of health. Imhotep wasrgely simr to ghosts, though he was much more powerful.

    Zheng had reserved a slot in the team for Imhotep. Even without this consideration, he could not let Imhotep fall on his own given the bond created from their adventures back in the United States. Still, Zheng had to gather some information first and asked Jonathan, ¡°Do they have any weaknesses? Or did you just smash them apart?¡±

    Jonathan replied, ¡°Hit their yellow clothes. Tear their clothes apart and their souls will scatter. However, they wille back before long with greater power. Sigh. It¡¯s no use even when you burn their clothes.¡±

    Zheng did not pay attention to the words afterward. He only needed to know the Yellow Turban¡¯s weakness. They seemed like Xiuzhen items by the description. The clothes bonded the souls together and the souls provided the body with energy. He wondered how did the souls convert energy into refined Qi. It could likely be a new set of rune words. If Xuan got a hold of these rune words, he might have ess to limitless refined Qi. And if team China got a hold of the method of creation for the Yellow Turbans, the team¡¯s power would skyrocket.

    Zheng charged out from the sand and saw a fire st struck the sand wave. ¡°Humph.¡± Imhotep¡¯s voice uttered from the air. That attack probably damaged him. The five Yellow Turbans floated in the air. They looked alike but the aura and scent revolving them werepletely different. The fire and ice ones were shooting fire and ice respectively. The wind Yellow Turban was running around the sand in quick speed. The earth and metal ones were closing in on the sand. These two charged at Zheng the moment he came out.

    Zheng did not hold back at all since he had no idea of the Yellow Turbans¡¯ powers. Plus, the refined Qi they possessed signified their rtion with Xiuzhen. Zheng was at a disadvantage when he fought Luo YingLong. So he started the fight using 80% of his strength. Refined Qi channeled into Tiger¡¯s Soul and mist enveloped the de. The sword shed from through the two Yellow Turbans from above. Their yellow clothes were shredded into powder along with the bonded soul. Zheng was surprised himself to witness such power from his sword.

    The original Tiger¡¯s Soul without the actual soul could only convert his Qi into a light de. After the upgrade through infusing it with half the tiger¡¯s soul, its true form as a demon weapon unraveled. Its power when activated using refined Qi and infinitesimal control far exceeded Zheng¡¯s imagination and even then this was merely a tenth of the Tiger¡¯s Soul¡¯s full power.

    Zheng was delighted to see Tiger¡¯s Soul¡¯s effectiveness against the Yellow Turbans. But then he halted the impulse to go up and kill the other three. His intention wasn¡¯t to kill the Yellow Turbans but to obtain their clothes. There secret might or might not be etched on the clothes but there was hope.

    "Well then... let me test my strength!¡± Heughed then put away the sword.

    Zheng closed his eyes as he stood in ce. Imhotep, Jonathan and Anck-Su-Namun cried when they saw the wind Yellow Turban dashed toward him. A five meter thick arm smashed from above before the sand could swirl Zheng away. Zheng raised one arm and caught the smash. With a bang, the ground he was standing on cracked from the impact.

    ¡°This is the third stage... and now the early fourth stage...¡± Zheng opened his eyes. He grabbed the arm then leaped. His body spun in the air, dragging the arm along. However, this did no damage to the arm. It had no joints unlike a human arm because it wasposed of souls.

    Zheng continued spinning. When the Yellow Turban moved its other arm for an attack, the arm Zheng was holding onto broke off its body.

    ¡°Nice! Forming Qi into a string can cut through the monster¡¯s body. Now I just have to wrap the broken arm with Qi.¡±

    Zheng blocked the iing strike with his other hand. The impacts sounded like a rhino charging into steel. However, Zheng¡¯s feet did not move an inch.

    As the wind Yellow Turban was retrieving its fist for another attack, Zheng threw the broken arm away then grabbed the fist.

    ¡°Early fourth stage opens the door to infinitesimal control. Mid fourth stage reaches the limit of infinitesimal control!¡±

    Zheng ced his palm on the huge fist and his other hand punched his palm. A crack ran down between the Yellow Turban¡¯s arm and body and then the two parts split. Zheng¡¯s Qi had already wrapped around the arm.

    ¡°Finally, this is the strongest state I can reach. I don¡¯t know what people call it, but I name it Dragon Transformation!¡±

    ...

    ¡°Even though we nned to build a powerful image to let the allies know we are not weaklings. But this development exceeded our n.¡± Xuan frowned as he massaged his temples. He had no choice but to put down the documents because the ruckus Zheng caused was more severe than killing several hundred people.

    He didn¡¯t expect Zheng to enter mid fourth stage for the fight. Even though the fight ended in under twenty seconds, the damage the street suffered was immense. Furthermore, it was not so easy to return to human form. Zheng returned with ck wings on his back, two small horns on the head and a two meter tall body whichsted for several minutes. Rumors quickly turned into a chaos in Shanghai. Team China and the three movie characters had to leave the city.

 Vol 19 5-4

    The teamined about Zheng for a brief moment then quickly turned their attention to the three movie characters, especially Jonathan who hadn¡¯t shut his mouth the whole time. He was narrating his trip in China.

    ¡°I met a few arms dealers in the U.S. and I had ns to visit China for vacation anyway so I epted their suggestion toe here. While I am here, I might as well help them find some buyers.¡± Jonathan said while he ate. Though his volume dropped on thatst sentence.

    Team Chinaughed. The Chinese ancient tomb exploration was nothing more than a cover for his firearm business. Jonathan never possessed the adventurous spirit of his sister since the very first movie. His pursue for money, on the other hand, was abnormally persistent. Furthermore, luck never seemed to be on his side. Strange phenomenon always found their way to him, just like what happened inside the ancient tomb on this trip.

    ¡°Then I visited the warlords in China... You know how I loyal I am to my friends. I can¡¯t go exploring without finishing what they asked for. Those ancient tombs were left to the end when I had time.¡± Jonathan smiled.

    Zheng said, ¡°Stop embellishing yourself. You are just here to sell arms and somehow found that ancient tomb. Then greed drove you into it. Yan Xishan is probably as greedy as you. The two of you resonated with each other so you provided the expertise and he provided people for a fifty-fifty split. Right?¡±

    Jonathan awkwardlyughed. ¡°It was thirty seventy. He got seventy. I was also responsible for the expenses though he provided for our safety. You know safety is the most important aspect in archaeological diggings. The two of us were going to unearth the greatest tomb...¡±

    ¡°And the actual oue?¡± Zheng asked sarcastically.

    Jonathan began to narrate his story. He came into possession of a treasure map by chance. The map was worn and the drawing could barely be made out. But as an expert in archaeology, he happened to have the skills required to recover paintings. The final product he achieved was a map called ¡®Bonus mission for God¡¯s realm¡¯.

    ¡°What name? I thought I heard bonus mission for God¡¯s realm. Haha. Is auditory illusion a side effect of the fourth stage? I should go get some sleep.¡± Zheng rubbed his ears andughed.

    Xuan said, ¡°You¡¯re not mistaken. I heard the same words. Do you still have the map with you?¡±

    Jonathan nodded as he took out a silver box from his pocket. He opened the box. Inside it was a yellow tainted piece of paper. He carefully handed the paper to Zheng but Xuan took it from his hand.

    Xuan studied the paper with interest before he read, ¡°Bonus mission for God¡¯s realm. Enter the Sky Tower within seven days of seeing this map or part of the Buddha. Kill the first experimental product, God, Hao 1. Failure to enter the Sky Tower or kill Hao 1 deducts 10000 points from every member. Completion awards a rank B reward to every member. Killing Hao 1 awards two rank B rewards.¡± The notification came at the same time and ovepped with Xuan¡¯s voice.

    ¡°Uh... only ranked rewards and no points?¡± Heng was surprised.

    The rest of the team reread the notification and noticed the same thing. That wasn¡¯t to say the mission was a waste of time. Everyone would still get a rank B reward and perhaps bonus items from the tomb. Overall, the rewards were quite good for this mission.

    ¡°Our power will take leap again even without the points. That¡¯s a rank B reward for everyone.¡± Zheng sounded excited. As he nned to talk about future exchanges, Xuan spoke again.

    ¡°To the destined. Only yers can see the following.

    ¡°Creation of God¡¯s realm started three hundred years ago and it¡¯s finallypleted. The rtionship between the Saints and us Cultivators softened up in the meantime. We still do not ept each other¡¯s ideologies but as humans, or more urately, former humans, we don¡¯t want our race toe to extinction. Thest Ascension War expended too much of our resources. We expect to all die in theing battle against them. The realm that contained the hope for the rise of humans is now done. It¡¯s time for us to fight together.

    ¡°However, no matter how powerful we have be, creatures could never rid themselves of selfishness. The ck race are the most reproductive. Yet, they only have Saints and not Cultivators. Thus, their chances of being selected for God¡¯s realm is the lowest. This decision is unfair but it¡¯s done for the continuation of our race.

    ¡°The white race have Cultivators but the path they have taken deviated from the correct path. They cast their energy out of the body to form magic. Magic is destructive yet it does not progress the user¡¯s life form. They can not umte their power to pass to the next generation. If it isn¡¯t for theing war, we Cultivators could make the yellow race the only race in the world. We will neither age nor die. Unfortunately, the white race have more Saints than us. They are skilled in passing their genes to the next generations. I wonder if their gifts will allow their descendants to surpass ours?

    ¡°All three factions know of these secrets. But such war is still among us humans. Our descendants, no matter what ce your race stand in the world, do not abandon the identity as humans. Do not kill off the other factions no matter what reason you have.

    ¡°So during the design of God¡¯s realm, all three factions of Saints and Cultivators hid secrets in the realm. The Sky Tower is from the Cultivators of the East. Only descendants of the yellow race can see this message. The other factions probably have their own secrets ces with items rted to their powers. We are a total of 476 Cultivators and have recorded most of our Cultivation methods in the Sky Tower. Only those with the power to defeat the first experimental God can prove they have the power to protect the manuals from losing to the other races.

    ¡°Cultivator of the East, Hongjun. Written three days beforepletion of God.¡±

    Everyone took a deep breath from the information revealed in this message. The mystery of God¡¯s realm was unraveling, only a thinyer still masking the whole truth.

    Zheng breathed out andughed. ¡°I never expect there¡¯s such a big secret in God¡¯s realm. Even the name of the Three Pure Ones from mythologies appeared. I wonder what happened in that age.¡±

    Xuan said, ¡°There¡¯s another message underneath. The writing looks different so it¡¯s probably another person¡¯s message.

    ¡°Cultivators show respect to Saints on the surface but they are a prideful group. They believe the umtion of knowledge through generations and training will allow them to surpass the limits of unlocking the gic constraint. Yet, they forgot that all knowledge is contained in thews of the universe. We humans are the embodiment of thews of the universe upon reaching the final stage. Cultivators do not stand on the same height as us, not until their umtion of knowledge reaches everything there is.

    "As a person of the yellow race, I understand their intention. However, Saints are far more adept in energy maniption than they can imagine. We knew of their doings the moment they started. But since all three fractions have their share of hidden actions, no one spoke out. This is a warning to our descendants. Saints from the other factions have likely altered the Sky Tower. Saints of the white race are especially concerning since their number exceeds ours. Cultivation manuals from the yellow race are marvelous but you must be careful. This trial is extremely dangerous.

    ¡°Saint of the East, Fuxi. Written on the day ofpletion of God.¡±

 Vol 19 5-5

    ¡°The situation is we are inside a bug of this realm,¡± Xuan said.

    ¡°A bug?¡± The rest repeated.

    ¡°You can think of it as a software bug.¡± Xuan adjusted his sses. ¡°The full exnation will be time-consuming so I am just going ask a simple question. Have you ever pondered on the theory of this realm in depth? Who created it? When was it created? Why was it created?¡±

    Everyone nodded then shook their heads in sync. It was like they had practiced this answer a thousand times.

    Zheng said with a bigger smile, ¡°Dude, stop ying your game of words. We are still stunned from the messages. It¡¯s crazy enough that the grandfather of Taoism and the first ancestor of humans are a Saint and Cultivator. Just get straight to the point and tell us what the messages mean.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°God¡¯s realm was created by the Saints and Cultivators as we already knew. For the two powers to work together, we can assume they stand on equal grounds or at least not far from each other. However, the Saints are perhaps stronger individually. There are two key points from the messages. First is humans in the old world are split into three factions by their locations and skin color. You know which faction we are in. Second is the origin of God¡¯s realm. The Saints¡¯ maniption over energy and creationbined with the rune word technology of the Cultivators created this realm. Though as was written, the creators did not hold back in forging the future of humans but they still left some backdoors for their descendants.¡±

    Xuan paused for a second before continuing. ¡°There are no free lunches in this realm which our experiences have proven. The greater the danger, the greater the reward. You mustplete a rank B mission to obtain the equivalent rank B reward. Luo YingLong¡¯s Cultivation must havee from an equally difficult mission in a Cultivation themed world to obtain. Yet, what lies in front of us is a jackpot. You will only need toplete a rank B mission to obtain rewards in the S or even SS tier, which is why I call this a bug. This is the heritage left by our ancestors.¡±

    In contrast to the delight on the team¡¯s faces, Xuan frowned. ¡°However, this gift isn¡¯t so easily obtainable as you can imagine due to the alteration from the other two factions. This change may not be significant because they had to keep it under the table. But one simple change such as increasing the God¡¯s power or halving the time limit can kill us.¡±

    Zheng thought about it for a moment then said, ¡°Hao 1¡¯s power aside, don¡¯t we have a lot of time? Seven days are enough to fly over the world on the Sky Stick. Jonathan has the Buddha head anyway. The battle wouldn¡¯tst a whole week, right?¡±

    ¡°The battle itself wouldn¡¯tst a whole week. But what if you consider the time required for matters beyond the battle?¡± Xuan looked over the message again. ¡°There are two ways of activating this mission, obtaining the map or a part of the Buddha... Get it?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Everyone shook their heads with no sense of embarrassment. ChengXiao murmured about answering a question with another question. Obviously, no one bothered trying to guess what Xuan was trying to say.

    Xuan frowned again as he nced over the group. ¡°If things are like what Jonathan said, the Buddha head... or I should say, the Buddha is the key to entering the tomb, and the mission mentions any part of the Buddha, it is possible that the Buddha is split up into multiple parts. If we can¡¯t gather all parts of the Buddha within seven days, we will get erased.¡±

    Zheng met eyes with the team then asked, ¡°We will still be in the movie after seven days. God will have to wait for the scoring at the end of the movie before killing us for having negative points. What if weplete the mission before the movie ends?¡±

    ¡°Yes,pleting the mission. Do you see it now? This mission only awards ranked rewards and not points. We have fallen in the trap. The Saints of the white race removed the points from the reward. So it will be pointless even if we were to finish this mission after seven days after the penalty hit.¡±

    The rest of the team fell into deep thoughts. Zheng entered the third stage and emted HongLu¡¯s thinking process. ¡°This possibility is very likely as you just said. The Cultivators probably designed the mission this way so that teams could notplete it in seven days. Once the team lost 10000 points on each person, they will be forced to go kill Hao 1. I am guessing the original rewards for this mission contain 10000 points.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°I am 80% certain of it. That¡¯s why this bug is difficult to obtain. We can get wiped with one misstep.¡±

    Zheng exhaled deeply. His hand reached for the hair in front of his forehead. ¡°My emtion of HongLu¡¯s thinking process is about sixty to seventy percent. Using his thinking, there are two solutions. One is to abandon this mission. We will look for the points from elsewhere. There must be more bonus missions in this world. If things be desperate, we can massacre a city to see if we will gain any points. There are dangers associated with other bonus missions and we might not obtain enough to cover the 10000 points. However, we still have a fifty percent chance of surviving.

    ¡°The second solution is to continue with this mission. In order to do so, we have to shock the world and gather great powers to search the Buddha for us. We also have to disy overwhelming power to seize the Buddha. Which might mean destroying an army or even a country. There are two difficulties with this solution. How can we gather the powers to work for us, which include spies and agents to investigate any party who came in contact with the Buddha. And two, do we have the power to back up our goal? The risk is greater than the first solution. There¡¯s a 70% chance of getting wiped. Logically, I would choose the first solution but...¡±

    Zheng gave a bitterugh. ¡°For some reason, I think HongLu will choose the second solution without another thought.¡±

    Xuanughed. They wondered if he simply moved his face muscles or actually felt something. Then he nodded. ¡°Right, same as my choice.¡±

    ¡°Well then. Rest for one hour then we will split into two groups. Group one head to the tomb and investigate the Buddha. Group two back to Shanghai... Let us flip this world over with our powers!¡± Zhengughed and patted Xuan on the shoulder.

 Vol 19 6-1

    This world was an authoritarian world. The fact never changed throughout time.

    We always screamed for themon good, for justice. Yet, the truth differed. The world remained an authoritarian state in the twenty first century. This kind of things would never change as long as humans were still humans. No matter which era, no matter which civilization.

    ¡°Like I said, the two questions are whether we have the power to rival God Has 1 and how should we gather the other parts of the Buddha.¡± Zheng said. ¡°If the Buddha is split into multiple parts, we have to verify how many parts, find out which parties obtained them, and obtained these parts all within seven days. Jonathan said he left the tomb three months ago. Other parties might have entered the tomb during this time. Plus, the Yellow Turbans were chasing him so the tomb could be danger free. Other parties would definitely snatch the rest of the Buddha upon entering the tomb. It possessed an anti-gravity nature after all.¡±

    Zheng twirled his hair and exhaled. ¡°We will split into two groups from now on. The Yellow Turbans only grow stronger with time. So I will stay with the Buddha. Jonathan, Imhotep, Anck-Su-Namun, TengYi, LiuYu, and YanWei go with me to the tomb. The rest stay here on standby. Once we verified the Buddha was split, you have to figure out a way to obtain the other parts. What do you think, Xuan?¡±

    YanWei immediately said, ¡°No. I want to go to the other team!¡±

    Zheng frowned. He knew of the conflict between Heng and the woman. It was Heng¡¯s fault and no one had the right to be involved. However, the situation was dire when a team wipe was on the line. He couldn¡¯t let YanWei and Heng stay in the same group. The only danger the first group would face was the Yellow Turbans. Zheng assigned those without power to this group in order to protect them and not weight down the other group.

    Zheng thought over it for a second and said, ¡°We are in a bonus mission. Don¡¯t drag your personal feelings to the mission. Everyone¡¯s life depends on it.¡±

    YanWei returned with a coldugh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to live anyway. Why should I care about other people¡¯s lives? You can either kill me here or let me go with the other group.¡±

    Heng was frightened from her words. He held her from behind and said in a panic while she struggled. ¡°She¡¯s just blinded by anger. I can guarantee she won¡¯t do anything. Trust me, she won¡¯t cause any trouble for the team, Zheng, Xuan. She doesn¡¯t have the power to cause any troubles. So don¡¯t think of her as a potential issue.¡±

    Zheng looked to Xuan then said to Heng, ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. I won¡¯t doubt you. I know her situation so you will decide where she goes. You should know the danger that apanies the respective group.¡±

    Heng hesitated seeing Zheng was amodating. He could see which group was more dangerous after all this time. Zheng¡¯s group had near zero danger due to him and Imhotep. The second group might have to split up again which further increased their danger level. He actually wished for YanWei to be in the first group.

    YanWei said, ¡°I know you too well. You want me to stay in group one using my safety as the excuse. I don¡¯t even care for my life anymore. What else should I care?¡±

    Heng sighed. He was afraid of YanWei doing something stupid to threaten the team. Zheng would overlook it because of him but Xuan on the other hand...

    ¡°Then... let here with group two. I will protect her. We won¡¯t weight the team down even at the cost of our lives!¡± Heng said aloud.

    Zheng also sighed. He walked over and patted Heng¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I only fear that you won¡¯t tell us your difficulties even when your life is on the line. Who do you think we are? People that will kill theirrades to get rid of potential troubles? I will leave it for you to decide. Just keep in mind that... team China will not abandon anyrades.¡±

    Heng gave Zheng a grateful look then turned to Xuan. Xuan¡¯s attitude was more worrying than Zheng¡¯s. Heng truly feared that YanWei would identally die in this movie under some scheme. He would be forever drown in torment.

    Xuan handed the map to Zheng then took out several silver tes. ¡°These things can receive signals in arge radius. The tes consume psyche energy tomunicate. However, energy consumption for us is five times the normal rate. I stored enough energy for a month¡¯s use. Don¡¯t use it unless it¡¯s something important. We will need one for each person in group two so group one only gets two pieces.¡±

    Xuan paused as he looked over the team. ¡°That¡¯s basically our situation. You will also take care of the sleeping members. And this...¡± He took out a pair of sses that looked the same as the pair he was wearing. They lenses also had no corrections.

    Zheng received the sses and asked, ¡°Do you want me to wear these sses? What for? Or do you want them to be team China¡¯s symbol?¡±

    Zheng shivered at the image of everyone in the team wearing the same sses, staring at each other with emotionless faces, and spitting out logical words.

    Xuan obviously had no idea what Zheng was thinking and continued. ¡°It¡¯s not for you. When you feel safe enough, put these sses on YinKong and attach these two electrodes to your temple. That¡¯s basically it.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean by basically it!?¡± Zheng shouted at him. ¡°There¡¯s definitely a trap! Don¡¯t ever think I won¡¯t speak out because of your emotionless face. I have said it time and time again to let me know of any schemes before hand. Don¡¯t make me look like an idiot after the fact every time. I am speaking to you! Turn your head around!¡±

    Xuan had turned to the rest of the team already. ¡°We are in group two from now on. The safety of the Buddha head, the sleeping members, and the tomb after obtaining the rest of the Buddha are not our concern. What you need to do is follow my orders. Even if I tell you to die, you must die.¡±

    (Why does this warning feel like... he will actually make us kill ourselves if he had to be done?) Was written on everyone¡¯s face, aside from Zero. Though no one dared to speak out. Heng only wished to sink to the background in silence in case Xuan still held anything against YanWei. He did not want to draw Xuan¡¯s attention.

    ¡°Now... let¡¯s head back to Shanghai.¡±

 Vol 19 6-2

    The groups received their respective responsibilities after the assignment. Zheng grumbled at Xuan, especially with concern to the sses, would they cause any harm to YinKong or him. Though he set the grumbling away and head off on the Sky Sticks. He piloted one and TengYi piloted another with baskets hanging beneath carrying the three movie characters and the sleeping members off to Shanxi, where the tomb was located.

    The rest of the team were given a Sky Stick to each member. Before long, they received a message from Shanxi. Zheng said this world would progress ording to history if they could gather the Buddha in whole. Otherwise, a storm would overtake the world and alter history.

    Despite Zheng¡¯s grumbling at Xuan, he was not mad knowing the sses were an item that could potentially aid the sleeping members. He stillined about Xuan¡¯s secrecy though.

    ¡°Zheng! I have a grandma to take care of and an infant...¡± Jonathan begged in the basket for Zheng to release him. The flying Buddha head wasn¡¯t valuable enough to risk his life. He would be grateful to pass this trouble to someone else. The mystery surrounding the tomb drove even such greedy person away. Jonathan intended to leave back in Shanghai. He never expected Zheng to bring him along and it was toote now.

    Zheng said, ¡°Please. I know who¡¯s in your family more than you do. Stop begging using the Chinese way. Where did you find this map?¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this what Chinese people like to hear?¡± Jonathan mumbled. ¡°I forgot how the map came about. Think it was from an antique stall or it somehow came to me after I arrived in China. Strange that I can¡¯t even remember where it is from.¡±

    Zheng also felt strange. Other people might forget an item¡¯s origin but not Jonathan. He would never forget anything rted to treasures, money, gold. This was a treasure map after all to the eyes of the inhabitants of this world since they could not see the message.

    (Is this part of the backdoor? That the map will end up in team China or a yellow skinned person this way? Once the map is in a movie character close to the targets, they will naturally see it and be forced to enter the Sky Tower. The Mummy¡¯s world is special after all. It has lots of bonus missions and the only revival tool in this realm. Which means there¡¯s a high chance of the maping to the yers hands.)

    These thoughts ran through Zheng¡¯s mind. He felt the spection was close to the truth. However, how did ancient people predict what happened in The Mummy¡¯s world? Including human history, World War I, World War II, the distribution of countries, thenguages, the cultures. It was impossible to know such future thousands of years prior. Could it be that... God had intelligence and a mind? Was it the one who created all the worlds in this realm using human culture?

    (The truth of ancient humans and the secrets of their civilization will have to wait until Xuan and TengYi decipher the documents. What was the rtionship between Saints and Cultivators? What is God¡¯s realm?)

    Zheng remained in the third stage for nearly the entire flight. He pondered on the mysteries and the bonus mission. However, he was neither HongLu nor Xuan so his thoughts carried his subjectivity. He was only able to see a blurry image of the future.

    (If I guessed it right, Xuan¡¯s nning to use that thing... The thing he used on HaoTian in the Lord of the Rings.)

    The Sky Sticks flew into Shanxi¡¯s boundary.

    ¡°... Understood. The Buddha is gone. An army of five thousand guards the entrance. I agree with the decision to not draw the army¡¯s attention since you have to stay there for a week. Keep yourselves hidden until we obtain all the parts of the Buddha.¡± Xuan ced a silver te next to his ear. He said while looking at the rest of his group.

    Zero, WangXia, Heng, and ChengXiao were majorbat forces of the team. Their group of six had to gather all of the Buddha¡¯s pieces in seven days, from over the whole China or perhaps the whole world.

    Xuan folded the silver te then put it into his shirt pocket. He turned to the group again. ¡°The basic situation is all pieces of the Buddha are gone. Yan Xishan¡¯s army blockaded the tomb. The Buddha pieces are likely to be in the hands of three powers, the Communist Party, the Japanese army, and the Kuomintang. They might also be in foreign forces but the possibility is low. This is during the height of World War II so it¡¯s not likely for them toe to China and seize the Buddha.¡±

    Zero asked, ¡°What now?¡±

    ¡°Find the Buddha. We must know how many powers entered the tomb. Our time is short, six and a half days, so we won¡¯t have the time to investigate all the powers that appeared.¡± Xuan exhaled. ¡°Zero, go to Chongqing. I might have you meet Chiang Kai-shek. Which you probably won¡¯t be allowed to given your identity. So I authorize you to use any means to meet him, killing, kidnapping, bombing, I don¡¯t care. When I need to speak to him, you have to be next to him. Can you do it?¡±

    Zero nodded.

    Xuan then turned to ChengXiao. ¡°I need you to go to the intersection of Shanxi, Chahar, and Hebei. As a member of the Communist Party, you should know where the officials are located during this time. Do the same as Zero. Though you can try to not use brute force since they are our potential allies. You are allowed to reveal your identity and our origin. If they don¡¯t believe you... Here¡¯s a list of all the Communist Party members.¡± He took out a thick stack of papers from the dimensional bag and handed them to ChengXiao.

    ChengXiao stared at Xuan¡¯s bag and said, ¡°Doraemon, give me your 4D pocket. I know you have more items inside.¡±

    Xuan ignored him and said to Heng, ¡°I have no specific location for you. I need you to arrive at Dongbei by tonight. Take two Sky Sticks, one normal and one enhanced. You probably have the physical stats to handle the burst speed from the enhanced. Wait for my order there. I might need you to rush to Chongqing or the intersection of Shanxi, Chahar, and Hebei. Be prepared.¡±

    Heng nodded then thought of something and quickly asked, ¡°I can bear the pressure but what about YanWei? She can¡¯t stand the burst speed.¡±

    Xuan gave him a coldugh. ¡°That isn¡¯t my issue. You are the one who decided for her to stay. This is one of the cost. Bear the consequences like a man. It¡¯s your decision to revive her and have her stay. So you have to figure it out yourself.¡±

    Heng smiled bitterly. Xuan never forgot anything. It wasn¡¯t a possibility of him forgetting in the first ce.

    ¡°WangXiao follow me to Shanghai.¡±

    Before handing out the Sky Sticks, Xuan paused for a second as though he just remembered something. ¡°I forgot to tell you I do not know how many pieces the Buddha is split into. Looking from the bonus mission, the pieces shouldn¡¯t be tiny. However, if they are shattered into tiny pieces after we obtain them, we can¡¯t gather the key in whole again. If you find the pieces, do your best to protect them. Or else we will die together.¡±

 Vol 19 6-3

    Night had fallen by the time Xuan and WangXia returned to Shanghai. The curfew left the streets quiet and empty. asionally a squad of Japanese soldiers walked by. The foreign settlements, the red light district, and gathering sites with people with power were not affected by the curfew. Normal citizens were always the people affected by such rules.

    Xuan and WangXia floated in the sky standing on their respective Sky Sticks. Current anti-air systems could not detect this sci-fi item. The night sky further masked them from visible view from the people beneath.

    WangXia stared at the lighted city and asked Xuan, ¡°What should we do next? We can we do with just the five of us... excluding Heng¡¯s girlfriend.¡±

    Xuan also stared below quietly. He sighed. ¡°Such a strange and wonder feeling. Emotions or perhaps feelings have beening closer to me the closer I am near the fourth stage. Yet at the same time, my heart¡¯s devil is surfacing. WangXia, maybe I shouldn¡¯t say this during a mission...

    ¡°Somehow I feel like I am stepping on top of the world.¡±

    WangXia¡¯s heart beat heavily from the shock. He raised his head abruptly and saw Xuan looking down with an apathetic expression. His hand reached out as though to grasp the whole world into this hand. This was a Xuan that had never appeared before. WangXia suddenly felt a sense of danger... The same sense of danger Zheng gave off when he used the power of the fourth stage before defeating his heart¡¯s devil, a raw and instinctive sensation.

    The sensationsted for merely an instant. WangXia felt Xuan returned normal as he lightly pulled his hand back.

    Xuan calmly said, ¡°This state is not good. I will find a solution in the near future. Back to our mission. Our priority is the bonus mission. What can we do... How much do you think we can do?¡±

    WangXia paused for a moment as though he still hadn¡¯t woken up from the shock. He said, ¡°We... can probablye to a deal with the Kuomintang party and then use technologies or money to trade for their information.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Xuan shook his head. ¡°We can use this method if we have several months or half a year. But we only have six and a half days. Do you have an idea how long six and a half days is? Fly around the Earth several times. Six to ten meetings. Or transmit a few messages between hundreds of people. Six and a half days pass in almost a blink of an eye. The Buddha has gone for several months already. It isn¡¯t possible to find it using this method. We must employ a different tactic.¡± ¡°A different tactic?¡±

    ¡°Brute force.¡± Xuan slowly said. ¡°Intelligence and strength are rtive. The situation determines whether it needs intelligence or strength. However, when intelligence and strength reach a limit, you can brute force through any problem. Our strength is invincible to this world. We have the strength to destroy a country before the atomic weapon is finished because our strength have broken through the limit of this world.¡±

    WangXia asked with curiosity, ¡°Then what¡¯s the limit of intelligence?¡±

    Xuan snapped his fingers. ¡°Intelligence is disyed through deduction, analysis, strategies, etc. The limit of intelligence is foretelling the future. The basis of strength is the individual¡¯s raw power and the basis of intelligence is countless sources of information. We do not possess the condition to reach the limit of intelligence so we can only achieve our goal through strength. Do you see the Japanese army below, WangXia?¡±

    Xuan pointed down at the city. The two people were a thousand meters above the ground but they could see through this distance. WangXia nodded.

    ¡°Your task is to destroy all of the Japanese army in Shanghai and nearby but there¡¯s no need to kill everyst soldier. The furthest you should go is Nanjin. Don¡¯t doubt your strength. The weapons in this era can not damage you despite the limited quantity of energy in the Dragonshard. The weapons are rtively weaker by far. Go on the Sky Stick and drop sma bombs. You will soon see your strength, or team China¡¯s strength in this era.¡±

    The night of June 27, 1940. Shanghai reshuffled.

    We were strong. Team China was strong. WangXia was aware that they were strong, but this awareness was limited to the teams in the realm. They had been trapped in the realm all this time. Their battles were always against other teams and movie worlds that he had forgotten the end goal of God¡¯s realm, evolution. The gap between the yers and the real world gradually widened with their growth. Perhaps they might not be to do everything as they pleased in the real world, they were invincible in an era where the atomic weapon had yet been created.

    WangXia entered the unlocked mode as he rode the Sky Stick fifty meters above the ground. Fires engulfed the ground. Explosions and shockwaves echoed nonstop. This was the Japanese army¡¯s settlement in Shanghai with twenty thousand soldiers and thirty thousand personnels. This settlement had became the logistics division given the victories on their frontline. Injured soldiers were transferred to the settlement and new troops received their training here. The Japanese also had soldiers throughout various areas of China. Such an army had the power to repress many incidents... normally.

    WangXia¡¯s heart was yelling for him to back out when he first saw the sea of soldiers. But as a soldier himself, the authority of orders were etched into his heart, especially when the order came from Xuan. Xuan¡¯s intelligence and identity as a colonel cut off any path of return with this order. WangXia had no other choice but to move forward, even if it seemed that the road ahead was leading toward hell. He charged into a settlement with tens of thousands.

    The realization of his strength sunk in after he finally initiated the attack. His improved Demon Energy increased the mobility of his bombs and could enhance their power. A sma bomb that had an area of effect of under twenty meters now reached a hundred meters. The first sma bomb detonated along with the Demon Energy on it. The infrastructures, ground, and everything within its explosion area vaporized in an instant, leaving behind a crater. The heat soon turned the ground into ss and the heatwave sted out to three times the explosion area. No normal humans could survive such heat. Each sma bomb seized the lives of up to a thousand when itnded on a crowded area. The settlement soon turned into a ruin after WangXia dropped ten bombs.

    Once WangXia learned of the effects of his Demon Energy after ten sma bombs, he stopped wasting them on non crowded areas. He detonated bombs on the arsenal. A huge explosion devastated an area of a thousand meters. WangXia then seized a heavy machine gun and began shooting from the air. He filled the ground with dead bodies by himself.

    While WangXia was in the madness of massacre, Xuannded on a main street in Shanghai. A group of Japanese soldiers approached him and without a word, the Gauss pistols slipped into his hands. He entered the Gun-kata form.

 Vol 19 6-4

    Shanghai regained its independence, in a sense. Because the city was neither in the hands of the Japanese army nor the Chinese army. The independence came from the city itself.

    A fact that sounded like a joke turned out to be true with the drastic changes happening in the morning in this city. The number of patrolling cops multiplied. Police shut down Japanese owned businesses. And more shockingly, squads and squads of captured Japanese soldiers with expressions of fear were being escorted outside the city.

    Shanghai was borderline bursting into a chaos since the night before. Explosions and gun shots echoed throughout the city. Even greater explosions came from just beyond the city area as though countless cannons were sting in a battle. Two Xians on flying swords chased an army of routed soldiers into the city. Each ball of lightning that descended erased all the soldiers in an area from Earth. Each time the flying sword flew by, all nearby soldiers fell to the ground with needle sized injuries. These were the power of gods and Xians.

    Past battles had taught the civilians not to cheer when the Chinese army did not show up. They abode to their role of remaining quiet in the city.

    ¡°... That¡¯s the basic situation. There¡¯s no longer a Japanese army in Shanghai. However, judging from the Japanese soldiers¡¯ distribution from nearby the city, they can form into an army in one to two days. We will destroy them once more when that happens.¡±

    Xuan and WangXia sat inside a spacious meeting room. Along them were over a hundred men and women with the ratio skewed toward men. There were wealthy people in the forties, police officers, mafia leaders, and even foreigners. Nearly all people of influence in Shanghai had gathered in this room. The two messages these people received in the early morning were the destruction of the Japanese army and the people who destroyed the army wanted to see them.

    The Japanese army had proven themselves during World War II, in the year 1940. Their strength ranked first within Asia. Yet, the same army suffered tens of thousands in casualties within one night. Shanghai was seized from their hands. The situation was inconceivable.

    The people of influence attempted to specte the identity of the power that destroyed the army and their intent for wanting to see them. However, no answer came to their minds. The cops who ryed the message looked to be in a haste and thus these people finally gathered before noon.

    A fat man in police uniform stood up abruptly and wiped the sweat off his face. He read aloud the document on his hand. ¡°Yes. Yes. We have captured over 7300 Japanese soldiers as officer Chu Xuan stated. Over 18600 Japanese army personnel. We selected a group of uninjured Japanese personnel to watch the captives imprisoned in a camp. Furthermore, the total number of weapons...¡±

    Xuan waved his hand and said, ¡°That¡¯s enough. I know everyone here is influential in Shanghai. Your interests do not swing no matter whether it is the Japanese or the Chinese army upying Shanghai. Neither do I have the interest to express nationalistic acts. You¡¯re here because of one thing. I need to use your information systems.¡±

    The meeting room erupted. These people were gathered hastily and Xuan did not ce much importance in the set up. So everyone was sitting next to people they were familiar with. So everyone started talking to the people next to them.

    Xuan looked at them quietly until the noises died down after a few minutes. Several people then started to speak at the same time. Upon realizing the crash of their voices, they allowed a slender middle age man to speak first.

    He saluted at Xuan and said, ¡°Ate salutation but we are grateful for you driving the Japanese away. May I ask why do you need our information systems? Is it to surveil the Japanese army?¡±

    Xuan went straight to the point as though to carry out his method of brute forcing his way. ¡°Not the Japanese army. We need to find an item.¡±

    The people were surprised to learn that Xuan wasn¡¯t going after the Japanese army after having just destroyed it and taken over Shanghai. They could foresee the retaliation from the Japanese army. Questions arose among them with Xuan¡¯s denial.

    Xuan continued, ¡°I believe everyone here is aware of the Buddha from not long before.¡±

    The middle age man nodded. ¡°Yes. Reports say an ancient tomb was unearth in Shanxi. The tomb is surrounded by a formation that kills any humans who entered. However, a foreigner managed to escape from the tomb with a floating Buddha head. The Buddha head is our country¡¯s treasure. There¡¯s no doubt it belongs to us despite not knowing how the head was crafted. We also tracked after this foreigner. Is the Buddha head rted to you?¡±

    ¡°The Buddha head is only a part. The whole of it should be a floating Buddha statue.¡± Xuan snapped his fingers with a smile. ¡°We are Cultivators who guarded this Buddha statue for generations because it possesses the power to destroy the world. It appears the Buddha has came into the mortal world. The head is merely a piece and most of the rest of the statue have been lost. There are six days before its destructive power activates. The world wille to and end. We must...¡±

    (He¡¯s lying again.)

    WangXia¡¯s felt a dizziness taking over his head. He never knew Xuan was such a good liar. Thinking back, Xuan had lied more than a couple of times already, like back in the Lord of the Rings...

    ¡°That¡¯s the situation. We woke up a couple of days ago and realized it¡¯s toote to find and seal the Buddha statue before its power activates. So we have to borrow the mortals. I believe the people here, from mafias, to businessmen, to police forces, and foreign spies have the information systems to gather the Buddha statue¡¯s rted info. How many powers entered the tomb after the foreigner escaped with the Buddha head, what pieces of the statue did they take away? Where are the pieces right now?¡±

    Many of the people here were educated. Xuan¡¯s talks of Cultivation, seals, destruction, and time limit hammered their reasoning minds. However, they had to ask what ought to be asked so as to not get fooled.

    A foreigner stood up and said, ¡°Although the Japanese captives are an evidence, but forgive my rudeness, are you the only two people who destroyed the Japanese armyst night? It is difficult for a materialist to believe your words, especially with regard to Chinese gods and Xians. To put it frankly, I do not believe a Buddha statue can destroy the world. I hope you can provide us with solid proof or I will back out of this meeting.¡±

    ¡°Sure. I will prove it.¡±

    Xuan held a silver te in his hand and said to WangXia through the minds, ¡°Control the tactical nukes with your Demon Energy ¡ª Three should be powerful enough.¡±

    Xuan then said to the people in the room, ¡°I have said that we are the Cultivators who guarded the Buddha statue. If you can not contribute to finding the Buddha statue, there is no need for your existence. Cultivators do not fear the power of the mortal world as we will prove. You will either follow my orders or die. The choice is in your hands.¡±

 Vol 19 6-5

    The opportunity for demonstration quickly came with the arrival of the Japanese navy. These measly few ships represented an absolute force in Shanghai, enough to bombard and barricade the whole city if Xuan and WangXia were not here.

    The Japanese¡¯s retaliation came too fast. People did not get the two to three days of buffer they expected and terror clouded the whole city. The citizens did not know that these ships were originally headed toward the Pacific Ocean. It was the unexpected incident in Shanghai that drew the ships to the city by orders.

    Xuan and WangXia led the influential people to the harbor as chaos was imminent to Shanghai. There was not a single other person on this busy harbor. The Japanese navy brought to it tranquility. The ships halted some distance from the harbor without firing. Many concessions were located not far from the harbor so any shots could carry drastic oues. The ships¡¯ order was only to barricade Shanghai and not bombard the harbor. A destroyed harbor would require many men and supplies to repair after the recapture.

    WangXia was a person that would take the citizens¡¯ well being into consideration and refrain from going overboard. Xuan on the other hand truly did not care for the lives of the citizens, whether they belonged to Japan, the U.S. or the Communist Party. His ns always centered around team China. This Xuan wouldn¡¯t change until he stepped into the fourth stage.

    Upon arrival at the harbor, WangXia held onto his silver te and said to Xuan, ¡°The tactical nukes are wrapped inside Demon Energy and are invisible to the bare eyes. Are you sure you want to enhance their power with Demon Energy also? I am afraid the power might destroy the harbor.¡±

    Xuan gazed at the ships in the distance and replied, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter anymore ¡ª Maybe I should say this is step two of the n.¡±

    WangXia was confused and quickly followed up, ¡°What do you mean? Why is destroying the harbor your second step?¡±

    Xuan gave him a smile then turned to the other people. ¡°The Japanese navy is nning to block off Shanghai¡¯s harbors. The situation looks like surrendering is not an option. Their ships won¡¯te near the city and you won¡¯t be able to escape before their army captures Shanghai. My request is only one thing, assist me in finding the Buddha statue, or let the world fall to destruction... Watch clearly. This is a bit from the Buddha statue. Its power will far exceed your imagination!¡± He took out a piece of rock from his bag. The rock floated as soon as it came out.

    WangXia nearly cried upon seeing it. He halted himself and immediately contacted Xuan through the silver te. ¡°Did ¡ª did you really scrape a piece off the Buddha head? We would be done if we lose this piece. How could you...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something else.¡± Xuan said. ¡°Leftover from the materials used for the Sky Stick. This new material has anti-gravity property but crafting is difficult and has other ws.¡±

    Xuan answered then threw the rock to WangXia. He said aloud, ¡°Use it to destroy the Japanese ships.¡±

    WangXia caught the rock. It was cool to the touch. The piece appeared like a rock but was metal on the inside. He nodded then stepped onto the Sky Stick.

    The influential people¡¯s eyes twitched from the sight. Their eyes became fixed at the Sky Stick. It did not excrete any me or air because it was powered by Qi. The Sky Stick had a faint sheen to it when it floated. The t and smooth shape looked nothing like a mechanical object to these people. It was instead simr to a flying sword. Those who were Chinese indeed murmured ¡®flying sword¡¯ and the foreigners dropped their jaws. A mix of fanaticism and greed took over their faces when WangXia levitated.

    The people here had great power in Shanghai and obtained detailed reports of team China since the first incident that they caused. The reports described their powers in depth and one of the point was the flying swords. However, these people wouldn¡¯t believe such rumors given their status. But the actual sight of this legendary item drew out the fanaticism inside them more than any other people.

    Gods and Xian were beings of immortality in Chinese mythology. No one ever imagined that they actually existed in the world. Even if the truth behind team China were one in ten thousand, even if all they could beg for was a pill, the temptation was immense for mere mortals. Money, political power, and authorities would follow them to the grave after a few decades. However, the temptation of living hundreds of years and perhaps forever could drive anyone in this world crazy. This desire erupted from their hearts when they believed Xuan and WangXia to be gods and Xian.

    WangXia flew toward the ships. The ships weren¡¯t packed next to each other so that they could quickly retaliate without losing formation when under assault. The Japanese navy officers were well trained. Or else they wouldn¡¯t have obtained a series of victories after attacking Pearl Harbor. Coincidences did not exist inrge scale battles as they did in small scale battles.

    WangXia wasn¡¯t in the mood to ponder. A sense of anger continued to build up the closer he came to the ships. He was a typical nationalist youth. He knew this world was nothing more than a movie world created by God. Yet, the sight of the Japanese army disying their arrogance in Chinesend ignited a sea of anger within him. The biggest shame of a soldier wasn¡¯t losing the battle, but to witness the things that he protected getting smashed. Even without the order from Xuan, he was going to enhance the tactical nukes upon battle. He did not have the rationality to consider the aftermath of the harbor at this moment.

    WangXia came near the ships in the blink of an eye with the speed of the Sky Stick. All his Demon Energy concentrated together. The three tactical nukes slowly floated down. He also created several bomb creatures that apanied the tactical nukes. These creatures were the key to enhancing the nukes¡¯ power.

    Once done, WangXia headed back to the harbor on the Sky Stick. The navies on the ships finally registered and started amotion because it was not even a minute from WangXia¡¯s appearance and flying away.

    Three bright spots suddenly burst with radiance when WangXia returned to the harbor. Several on the harbor who never took their eyes off the ships covered their eyes with their hands and wailed. The rest had to turn their heads away. Three mushroom clouds rose from the sea as the ships were crushed to pieces. Huge tidal waves swept toward the harbor along with the shockwaves.

    The first ships that met the tidal waves, both big and small, were thrown over. Many crashed into each other or carried inside the tidal waves. The forty meter high waves and countless remains of wrecked ships razed the buildings on the harbor and continued onward to the people standing there.

    Out on the ocean, the mushroom cloud was still roiling but the Japanese navy could no longer be seen.

 Vol 19 6-6

    The tactical nukes by themselves possessed enormous force. The Demon Energy¡¯s enhancement further raised them to a force to be reckoned with, both for a modern army and for yer teams. A WangXia with Demon Energy and high explosive bombs had the power to pose a threat to Zheng.

    The harbor was almostpletely destroyed after the explosions. The tens of meters high tidal waves crushed the smaller ships to ashes. As the people who stood nearest to the ocean, team China and the influential leaders were exposed under the gigantic tidal wave.

    Xuan slid his fingers across his sses when the tidal waves and ruins of ships were under twenty meters away. Such a short distance shouldn¡¯t take the waves more than a second to consume the people at their approaching speed. Everyone opened their mouths and screamed soundlessly. They had lost the ability to utter any sounds.

    Dong~! The waves crashed into a unique colored glowing barrier in front of Xuan. It was a wrecked ship that collided with the barrier.

    (I can block it! I can block it!)

    The sses¡¯ hypnosis activated and brought Xuan into the perfect state to utilize the Lambda Driver. The Lambda driver then activated with his thought. The power of faith turned into a barrier and separated everyone from the tidal waves. It was the ultimate shield given the toughness it disyed. The waves and wrecked ships crashing into the barrier did not even manage to reduce the barrier¡¯s intensity. Everything crumpled upon touching the barrier, including huge rocks and steel. There was obviously more to the barrier than its defensive power.

    The waves came and went fast. The people were standing some slight distance away from the ocean and on a raised tform so the flood did not get to their height. Once the initial waves subsided, the rest only could reach less and less distance from the ocean and eventually all the waves returned to the ocean. With the tidal waves gone, the people finally got to see the ruins left behind. Beyond the harbor were the mushroom clouds still roiling. Huge quantity of water were vaporized, resulting in ayer of fog on the ocean. The wind blowing from the ocean was still hot but everyone could was frozen with their eyes and mouths wide open. Their minds stopped at the moment the Japanese navy were destroyed.

    ¡°This is the destructive power of a tiny piece of the Buddha statue. The rest of the Buddha will explode in the same manner after six days. The chain reaction from all explosions will multiply their destructiveness over ten thousand folds and bring the world to an end.¡± Xuan massaged his determined eyes that were a result of the hypnosis then said to the people.

    WangXia descended with the Sky Stick. Using Demon Energy on three tactical nukes at the same time nearly drained him of all energy. Fortunately, his physical fitness allowed him to remain standing. Though he was not any stronger than a normal person at this point.

    Xuan stepped in front of WangXia casually and said to the rest of the people here, ¡°Tell me of your decision from the choices I have given you ¡ª Give me the information systems you have to find the Buddha statue or I will kill you now, or wait for the destruction of the world after six days.¡±

    Xuan¡¯s words shocked these people awake. They looked to each other with unbelievable expressions. A mafia leader scratched his head and said, ¡°Is this some short of illusion? It looks realistic but if you want to use all of Qingbang¡¯s informants with just this...¡±

    A light glided across his neck horizontally before he could finish talking. His head flew up two meters. Blood spurted from the neck as his head came back down and sttered the people near him. Their minds went nk for several seconds before the terror struck.

    Xuan looked at them calmly. ¡°This isn¡¯t a request nor demand. This is an order. I don¡¯t know if you have heard ofplete authority, which is what I am doing. Cooperate with me if you wish to live. I will reward you appropriately afterward. Refuse and your life, the power you represent, and your family will disappear... I will ask once more. Do you want to cooperate with the information systems in your hands?¡±

    Complete authority was using the advantage of high standing and power to bully other people. Just as Xuan had said, when strength exceeded a limit, they could take actions without consideration of the situation.

    ¡°... That¡¯s the situation if my deduction from emting HongLu is correct. Xuan can only use this tactic to find the Buddha statue. We have too little time, only six days. We aren¡¯t in the twenty first century where information is explosive across the globe. Communication and transportation are limiting factors here. In order to investigate all the major powers in six days, we will need the Sky Sticks and huge sources of information. Without the information, we won¡¯t know where the enemies lie no matter how fast we can fly. It would be nothing short ofmitting suicide, right?¡± Zheng sat on a boulder and twirled the hair in front of his forehead.

    The second night since receiving the mission had fallen. Zheng¡¯s party still hadn¡¯t received another message from Xuan this whole day. The other end was quiet as a rock that sank to the bottom of the ocean. Slowly but surely, a hint of panic brewed within TengYi and LiuYu. But as Zheng deduced their situation through the third stage, the two gradually calmed down.

    ¡°Speaking of which,¡± LiuYu suddenlyughed. ¡°That¡¯s the situation. Isn¡¯t that Xuan¡¯s line? When did you begin to copy him? Or were you emting him instead?¡±

    Zheng smiled with a sigh. ¡°I want to emte his thinking process but unfortunately, I still can¡¯t do it after reaching mid-fourth stage. It¡¯s incredibly strange if you think about it. I can¡¯t figure out why... Perhaps his way of thinking isn¡¯t even human. Only psychopaths could think like that. I suppose if normal people like us try to emte him, we will turn into men with three -less traits.¡±

    ¡°Three less traits?¡± LiuYu asked curiously.

    ¡°Expressionless, wordless, emotionless. That¡¯s the state of Xuan. Haha.¡± Zhengughed.

    They joked for a bit then Zheng turned to Imhotep. ¡°Have you decided toe with us to God¡¯s dimension? If you did then I will go back to exchange the bracelet after this event. That can bring the two of you to God¡¯s dimension.¡±

    The only non yers here were Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun. No one knew where Jonathan went off to.

    Imhotep replied, ¡°If this tomb does not have the elixir of immortality, we will go with you to God¡¯s dimension. However, I have onest question. Will it be dangerous to Anck-Su-Namun?¡±

    Zheng exhaled and pondered for a moment. ¡°Danger is proportional to gain. The more danger it is the more gain apanies it. You might be able to live thousands of years but she¡¯s a normal human. Age and diseases will follow her life. The only guarantee I can make to you is God¡¯s realm has the elixir of immortality. At the same time, it¡¯s extremely dangerous, both to her, to you, and me. I won¡¯t lie to you but even with my strength, I could die in some movie all of a sudden. So you have to think through it carefully.¡±

    Imhotep hesitated. He stared at the gorgeous woman sitting next to him with such intense and serious expression. Time slowly passed without him taking his eyes away. Finally, the lust that he saw on her face brought his head to a nod. ¡°If this tomb does not have the elixir of immortality, we will go with you to God¡¯s dimension... I have a little wish. Please protect her as much as you can. Protect her until she bes as strong as you. Can you?¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Of course. You will be ourrade once you joined team China. Just don¡¯t betray the team and I will do my best to protect you. Wee to team China.¡±

    Imhotep smiled and was about to speak when he heard a blood-curling scream echoed from the distance. That was Jonathan¡¯s voice. Shortly after, they saw him running out from behind the trees and crying, ¡°Run! The Yellow Turbans have revived!¡±

    Five huge monsters followed him out from the trees. Their bodies were one size bigger than thest time they met in Shanghai. The monsters grew again.

 Vol 19 7-1

    Zheng was quick to respond. He dashed toward Jonathan the moment he heard the voice. Zheng had not let his guard down the past day and night because the distribution of power among this party was heavily skewed. He was among the most powerful yers in the whole realm, but TengYi was not abatant, LiuYu was still a newbie, and the rest were unconscious. The only two people in this party with the ability to fight were him and Imhotep.

    Jonathan ran incredibly fast at a speed that could win a gold metal at international sprintpetitions with ease. However, the Yellow Turbans were faster. In just a few steps of running, a huge hand smacked down from above. This smack would make him one with the ground no matter how much miracle he could pull.

    Dong! A sound echoed from behind him a split second before his life was over. Zheng used Soru in Instant Destruction to sh forward and blocked this attack.

    The Yellow Turbans¡¯ arrival was too unexpected. he did not activate enough Qi and Blood Energy at once. A majority of the usable Qi and Energy was consumed by Instant Destruction so when he finally shed with the hand, he was mostly using strength from the body. The hand that held Tiger¡¯s Soul turned numb and sore. He was sent flying several meters back.

    (Their strength increased by 50%. These Yellow Turbans are evolving type monsters. Their strength increases with each resurrection... Does that mean we can be invincible in team battles if we obtained their crafting recipe?)

    Zheng was knocked flying due to ack of preparation. He was still in the third stage during this time. Qi and Blood Energy began to elerate in his body as his thoughts flew. He stepped on the ground and dashed at the Yellow Turbans again. It had not retrieved the huge hand at this time. Tiger¡¯s Soul sliced across. The mist-like light de shredded the huge body to bits. Zheng entered Instant Destruction again to use Soru and appeared next to another Yellow Turban. The next second, his de sliced across...

    ¡°Not looking good.¡± Zheng said with a serious tone.

    The whole fightsted less than twenty seconds. The Yellow Turbans were huge and possessed enormous destructive force. However, none of them took Zheng more than one strike under his overwhelming power. The light de easily shredded the Yellow Turbans which rxed the rest of the party rxed when they saw how easy the fight went. So they looked to Zheng with confusion from hearing his words.

    Zheng said, ¡°It has only been a little over twenty hours since Ist destroyed them in Shanghai. Their previous resurrections probably took longer than that right?¡±

    Jonathan said, ¡°Uh, yeah. It took at least several days before.¡±

    Zheng nodded and twirled his hair. ¡°I believe their resurrection length and growth are rted to thest person who destroys them. Which means the more powerful this person is, the shorter it takes for them to resurrect, and the stronger they be. They are like an intelligent system that adapts to the enemies... I tested their growth just now. They are about 50% stronger. If the pattern persists, the following six days will be our most difficult trial!¡±

    The Yellow Turbans would eventually surpass Zheng as they continued to grow without limitation. Furthermore, they couldn¡¯t be killed.

    (That¡¯s impossible. There is no absolute force in this world. The more powerful the force, the more constraints are ced on it. The Yellow Turbans would have been the most powerful weapon if this resurrection and growth are limitless. And the Saints and Cultivators wouldn¡¯t have disappeared. There must be a w to the Yellow Turbans. I just need to find the w.)

    ¡°Still awake?¡± While Zheng was pondering, TengYi suddenly sat up and said to him.

    Zhengughed, ¡°Aren¡¯t you awake too? Hoho. I am thinking of some things. What¡¯s it?¡±

    TengYi hesitated for a moment before taking a piece of paper out from his pocket. ¡°I have been helping Xuan trante the documents you brought back from the Lord of the Rings. I have a bad feeling about this bonus mission. The God it mentioned might be more powerful than we imagined.¡±

    Zheng was surprised. ¡°Why do you say that? Did you discover something?¡±

    TengYi nodded. ¡°The word God is a special noun in the documents we tranted. Gods are weapons developed by the Cultivators called Xian. It takes a human or a Xian¡¯s soul as its consciousness and possess a gically engineered body. Its energy is drawn from Soul Force. God is the ultimate weapon developed during the height of the war between the Saints and Cultivators... Have you seen the anime Evangelion?¡±

    ¡°Uh?¡± Zheng pinched his hair and said. ¡°Yes. I have seen it.¡±

    TengYi continued, ¡°Xuan made a hypothesis regarding the crafting process of the God in the dimension after achieving this trantion. He thinks our God is the fusion of the souls of the Saints and Xians. All the enhancements, gics, and manuals in the exchange system once belonged to man. Perhaps the previous yers created them, or perhaps the creators of God inserted the information. If the mentioned God from the mission is a bio-weapon, it should be exchangeable from the exchange system. The truth is, Xuan has found it.¡±

    Zheng was dumbfounded. ¡°The exchange he deduced to be God... it couldn¡¯t be that thing right?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It takes a rank S reward, the Eva units. All the units from the anime aside from the most expensive Test Type are in the system. Xuan believes those are the Gods the Xians developed.¡±

    Zheng pulled a strand of hair from his forehead and said, ¡°Are you sure you remembered it correctly? Is it Xuan¡¯s hypothesis or the trantion of the documents?¡±

    TengYi said, ¡°Xuan deduced that Eva is another name for God. The rest are from the documents.¡±

    ¡°I get it.¡± Zheng exhaled. ¡°If Gods are the ultimate weapon the Cultivators developed, they should have prototypes before achieving the final Gods, or something that led to the development of the Gods. The Yellow Turbans are probably the experimental subjects or in a sense, an iplete God. I think I understand the intention of the Cultivators who created this mission. They want us to adapt to the God¡¯s power step by step. That¡¯s why the Yellow Turbans are attacking the person with the Buddha head. So once we enter the Sky Tower, we won¡¯t get killed for being unprepared. However, the Saints of the West modified the Yellow Turbans to be able to resurrect and grow indefinitely, or at least up to a certain point.¡±

    TengYi sighed. ¡°Be careful. A bad feeling lingers within me just like the time before I entered this realm. Thest tomb I entered gave me the same feeling and unfortunate events happened.¡±

    Zhengughed lightly and patted him on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I am much stronger than you think. I can protect you guys. But you¡¯re right. You could be in danger if God is so powerful and the Yellow Turbans attack us at the same time... Let¡¯s get YinKong awake. Xuan gave me a useful item.¡± He took out the sses from the ring, an item Xuan wanted to him to put on YinKong.

    ¡°I have a feeling that Xuan¡¯s items are dangerous but... let¡¯s test its function. Hehe.¡± Zhengughed as he looked at YinKong.

 Vol 19 7-2

    Xuan was not a trustworthyrade, not because he was incapable but the opposite.

    That was how Zheng was feeling. If Xuan were standing in front of him at this moment, he would beat the crap out of him. The man was vexatious. Zheng had fallen into danger again.

    (It¡¯s more strange than actually dangerous. Damn it.) Zheng thought as he looked ahead. He was inside YinKong¡¯s consciousness.

    Zheng suddenly had the idea of waking YinKong during his conversation with TengYi. YinKong was a major force in the team after all. Her contribution couldn¡¯t be overlooked. And so he put Xuan¡¯s sses on her then attached the metallic pieces linked to the sses onto his temples. He immediately lost consciousness.

    By the time he woke up, he was standing next to a little girl. His existence in this ce was ghost-like. No one could see him nor touch him. Neither could he affect anyone. He existed as an observer for three days in this world. Although time flowed differently in a dream, he was afraid what if time in the real world and this dream world flowed at the same rate? Half the team would then get wiped by the Yellow Turbans.

    Zheng had no choice but to ept things as they came despite his worry. This situation was not new to him. The fact was he just went through the same thing in the previous movie. The strangeness and terror of A Nightmare On Elm Street were not something he wished to experience again. He could feel he was inside YinKong¡¯s dream.

    This dream took ce on an uninhabited ind. Zheng followed the cute little girl for the past three days. She was about eleven or twelve with an apathetic look on her face. It was like a female Xuan. Little YinKong was handsome at such a young age, leaning toward a metrosexual look. Her body had began development. Judging by the bulges on her chests, she definitely wrapped a piece of cloth around the chest.

    (Man, she¡¯s been this cold since she was young. The babyface and big breasts also came at such a young age.) Zheng eximed.

    He witnessed her life for the past three days. Everything aside from that cold expression weremendable. She survivedfortably on this uninhabited ind. Food was never a worry for her. She caught snakes, insects, beasts, and fish. She would climb the only tall mountain on the ind to obtain water from snow. The little creek that was a result of melted snow was the only source of water on this ind.

    (Is this really YinKong? How did she be so strong?)

    Zheng finally confirmed this Yinkong possessed strength way beyond what he previously knew of her after the three days of observation. Although he did not underwent any systematicbat training, the fourth stage and all the fighting experiences he gained so far trained his eyes urately judge a person¡¯s strength. He had an idea of YinKong¡¯s strength thus far. That was ¡ª strong. As strong as when he initially entered the fourth stage.

    YinKong was no more than twelve in this dream and she hadn¡¯t entered God¡¯s realm yet. In other words, she achieved this strength in the real world through physical training and techniques. Zheng simply couldn¡¯t believe it. When YinKong climbed a steep mountain to get water on the second day, he confirmed YinKong had at the least unlocked the second stage.

    He didn¡¯t know how she managed to achieve this feat. But young YinKong was stronger than the first time he met her in God¡¯s realm. Something must have happened to her in her childhood.

    (I get it. She didn¡¯t break free from her heart¡¯s devil in A Nightmare on Elm Street. That¡¯s why she¡¯s still asleep. The sses are an item to bring me into her dream. But ¡ª I only exist as an observer here. How can an observer influence the people in the dream? Doesn¡¯t this just trap me here? Shit.)

    There was no use worrying so he continued to watch the little girl. Loli YinKong was very pretty, especially her being alone often brought up alluring scenes. With this, time wasn¡¯t too difficult to get by.

    Afternoon of day four. Zheng finally saw people other than YinKong. Most these children were between fourteen and fifteen. There were both boys and girls totaling ten children. Eleven with YinKong included. The children cheerfully chatted and brought out the food they found. They obviously had exceptional wilderness survival skills given how abundant the food was.

    Zheng could see several children who unlocked the first and second stages. He also saw ZhuiKong to his surprise. The boy looked about seventeen here but his strength was not notable among the other kids. Compared to YinKong¡¯s fourth stage, he was still in the first stage.

    (These kids are strong. Seven people in addition to YinKong unlocked the gic constraint. She¡¯s the strongest here. There¡¯s another girl between the second and fourth stages. The rest are between first and second stages. Did these kids really never entered God¡¯s realm? It¡¯s almost impossible that the Assassin¡¯s n trained them through training in the real world. Otherwise, what do you even need the yers for?)

    Zheng was confused by the absurdity. Unlocking the gic constraint meant the evolution that had stopped awakened once more. Humans who unlocked the constraint ascended to a higher life form. A team¡¯s strength was directly rted to the unlock stages its members reached. Yet, only a small fraction of yers could unlock the gic constraint in the nightmarish movies. It was inconceivable that a n had seven such people among their kids.

    YinKong smiled gently, totally different than the cold expression she had when she was alone. Though the smile did not take away the coldness inside her eyes. This expression was simr to the ZhuiKong in the future.

    ¡°YinKong! You know what? The beach in group C¡¯s area has oysters. Brother and I ambushed two of their members and found it through their words. Why don¡¯t we catch some oysterster?¡± A twelve years old girl cheerfully said. She was the second strongest person in this group.

    YinKong¡¯s eyes softened up when she looked at the girl. She patted her head and said, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t eat those oysters carelessly, Rui-Kong. Raw seafood can give you diarrhea. And if you get sick in this ind, you are likely going to die.¡±

    Rui-Kong giggled and pushed YinKong¡¯s hand away. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I stepped into that stage right after you. I am not scared of any disease. You just have to modify ¡ª¡°

    YinKong put her hand over the girl¡¯s lips and sighed. ¡°Fine. We will catch oysters tomorrow. Happy now?¡±

    Rui-Kong cheered as she hugged YinKong and kissed her. Unlike YinKong, she acted like an actual child. YinKong lightly patted her head as a big sister would.

    The boys and girls ate their meals and chatted until the night came before they fell asleep. An hourter, YinKong got up and quietly walked into the forest.

    ¡°Your sister is asleep. Don¡¯t worry, ZhuiKong.¡± YinKong said to a figure in the dark. ¡°What is the result of the investigation? Can we suppress the gic constraint? If this condition continues ¡ª I am afraid I can no longer suppress it and get consumed by my heart¡¯s devil. Your sister is in a worse condition. Tell me, what came out from investigating the leaders?¡±

 Vol 19 7-3

    That figure was ZhuiKong. He walked out from the behind the tree andughed, ¡°Hehe. I was worried the kids would hear us. Does that mean my little sister has gotten stronger again?¡±

    YinKong alsoughed. ¡°That¡¯s not something to be happy about. It¡¯s more dangerous the stronger she gets. Do you wish for her to fall to the inner demon?¡±

    ZhuiKong gently smiled at her. He walked over and stroked her hair.

    YinKong slightly blushed and pped his hand away. ¡°You lolicon. Don¡¯t touch me. We are discussing serious matters.¡±

    ZhuiKongughed delightedly as he took back his hand. He then said in a serious tone, ¡°The investigation ¡ª it¡¯s unbelievable. The ¡®Kong¡¯ project began twenty years ago, which confirms what we knew. However, the strange thing is barely any of the n elders know of its origin. All they know is the Kong project is the first step to something bigger. We are the experimental subjects.

    ¡°The n elders could not hide anything under my sister¡¯s psychic ability. I extracted the information of the Kong project from their memories. We are all experimental subjects in this project. Throwing kids to uninhabited inds has long been a tradition in the n but the majority of an assassin¡¯s strength came from assassination technique practices and physical training. However, arge gap exists between us and those assassins. Kong means nonexistent. The Kong generation are people who do not exist in this world.

    ¡°Information from the head and second elders says that a member of the n mysteriously disappeared thirty years ago. The rules of the n dictate an eternal chase after people who escape from the n. However, this member¡¯s disappearance was utterly bizarre, as if he was erased from the world. The n found no traces of him no matter how thorough the investigation was. Three years of searchingter, he was put on the dead list. People eventually forgot about him.

    ¡°Twenty years ago, he suddenly reappeared in front of the elders and disyed strength unimaginable to any humans. However, this person suddenly died a few minutes after he erupted his power. Information retrieved from his body showed that he was fighting in a world called God¡¯s Realm for the past ten years.¡± ZhuiKong stopped.

    YinKong and Zheng were absorbed in the story and were unhappy with him pausing.

    YinKong said, ¡°Hey, continue. What happened next? And what¡¯s with the evolving genes in our bodies?¡±

    ZhuiKong sighed. ¡°That man¡¯s genes were fused into our bodies before we were born following a technique taken from the information. The genes act simr to an inductive agent to unleash a power called the Gic Constraint. There are five stages to the gic constraint. The fifth stage reaches the power of gods from mythologies. That man unlocked the fourth stage. The information he left behind says God¡¯s Realm can revive the dead, including those who have reached the fourth stage. Genes are part of our bodies so the gic constraint should be a power thates from the physical body. He believed he could give other people copies of his genes to unlock their gic constraint. We are the victims of this experiment.¡±

    ¡°Not exactly victims,¡± YinKongughed coldly. ¡°Our strength is authentic. As long as we don¡¯t get consumed by our heart¡¯s devil, the two assassins ns of the east and west would be a mere joke to us... The elders might be more ambitious than just creating us. If we can stabilize, they can keep producing people like us because they have the original genes. Even if one out of a hundred reaches the stage I am in, this is a power that can take over the world. You probably know that I can survive the shockwaves and radiation from a nuclear bomb as long as it doesn¡¯t hit me directly. Ten thousand of us will have the force to take over this world. Those asshole elders are ambitious.¡±

    Zheng was shocked to hear. The biggest question he had regarding God¡¯s Realm was revival. Revival could be God saving a person¡¯s consciousness before his death and then fusing it with a cloned body. However, the existence of Team Devil signified that both the consciousness and body could be cloned. Then why didn¡¯t the Saints and Cultivators cloned themselves? No enemies could rival a mass of Saints and Cultivators. Or was the cloning limited to people under a certain power level?

    This man¡¯s genes were cloned numerous copies which enabled these kids to quickly unlock their gic constraints. Then the problem came as they reached the fourth stage ¡ª the heart¡¯s devil was an obstacle that one must ovee. Failure led to death or losing oneself. The man was probably lost in his mind when he returned to the real world.

    (Could the consciousness be cloned? Or does the consciousness be too firm to clone once it ovees the heart¡¯s devil?) Zheng put his question away as he couldn¡¯t find an answer. He had ess to free mentalbor in the team after all. He would be nice if he didn¡¯t break Xuan¡¯s jaw the next time they meet.

    ZhuiKong smiled bitterly upon hearing YinKong¡¯s words. YinKong saw his smile and said, ¡°Damn you, always showing this idiotic smile. Don¡¯t you know it looks ugly? Stop smiling. Look at me. See this gentle but unapproachable smile? The heart has to remain calm at all times and so the eyes will look cold.¡±

    ZhuiKong suddenly embraced her. She was way stronger than him but the shock dazed her. It wasn¡¯t until ZhuiKong lowered his head toward her face did she cried. It wasn¡¯t for a kiss as she expected. He leaned his head on her shoulder and remained there.

    YinKong blushed. ¡°What are you doing? Idiot. This looks ugly. Get up! If they see us, you better prepare your coffin. I will make sure your death is quick. Hey! Get up from me!¡±

    ¡°YinKong ¡ª¡° ZhuiKong said in a low voice. ¡°My strength is far from you and I can¡¯t know how powerful the heart¡¯s devil is. Whenever I saw my sister enter the fourth stagetely, I could see a sense of disregard toward life through her eyes. It felt that all living beings are nothing more than a piece of meat to her. She lost the emotions of a human.

    ¡°I am scared. I am scared she will one day forget me. I am scared she will be an empty shell. YinKong, promise me. Promise that you will protect her at all times. My strength is too far away from you. I can only entrust my hope to you. Promise me to protect her.¡±

    ¡°I will...¡± YinKong sighed. She wrapped her arms around him and muttered, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. She¡¯s also my sister. I will protect her. I will protect all of you. I will ovee my heart¡¯s devil!¡±

    (Ovee the heart¡¯s devil... It¡¯s easier said than done. Or there wouldn¡¯t be so few people who reached mid-fourth stage. All the stages up until this point can be unlocked through training and experiencing life and death ¡ª So the man who returned died in the middle of early and mid-fourth stage? Furthermore...

    (The yers can return to the real world just as I thought. Is it because of the return of the previous generation of yers that triggered a drastic change in the real world with the secrets they brought back? The real world might be enveloped in an unknown danger which caused God to increase its selection rate and difficulty. Has the change begun already in the real world? Or was it ¡ª the enemies of the Saints and Cultivators breaking free from their seal?)

 Vol 19 8-1

    ¡°That¡¯s the situation. An analysis using the information from business leaders, mafias, and especially the ShanXi government show that four powers entered and left ShanXi in masses during the time frame that the Buddha statue might be lost. The worst case scenario we could be in is the Buddha statue got split by the four powers.¡± Xuan said without taking his eyes off the table where it was covered by sheets of papers.

    These papers came from the information systems of people with influence in Shanghai. However, the information came in fragmented pieces and needed specialists to assemble the pieces into something useful. Yet manpower was what team Chinacked in addition to time. The core members were asleep. The most powerful person was protecting the Buddha head. Two of the remaining members had nobative strength. During this difficult time, Xuan had to be the strategist, thebat force, and also take on all the various tasks. He was working in an overloaded mode.

    ¡°The four powers are one, the Kuomintang. ShanXi is located within their area of influence. There¡¯s a thirty percent chance a part of the Buddha fell into their hands. Two, the Japanese army. It seems that the Japanese army bribed Yan Xishan after the appearance of the Buddha statue. They have a twenty five percent chance of obtaining a part. Three, the Communist Party. Their force is small but they have the support from the locals and the flow of fate. They also have a twenty five percent chance of obtaining a part.

    ¡°Thest power only has a twenty percent chance but I worry the most if the Buddha statue did fall into their hands. They are the powers outside Asia such as Germany, the Soviet Union, the United States, Britain, France, Italy and more. We will have to resort to the Magic Canon if a country in the fourth power has the statue.¡± Xuan said to WangXia.

    WangXia was standing next to Xuan. He totally turned back into a soldier at this moment. The only two people who could joke with Xuan in this team were Zheng and ChengXiao. The rest either felt stressed or maintained a superior and subordinate rtionship with him.

    Xuan continued looking over the papers and asked, ¡°What time is it?¡±

    ¡°Day two, four o¡¯seven. I will sleep in twenty three minutes and wake up at ten thirty.¡± WangXia nced at his watch.

    ¡°Wake up at eight thirty. We don¡¯t have much time.¡± Xuan said. ¡°There are five days left... Has Zheng contacted you yet?¡±

    ¡°No. I inquired with TengYi every two hours since the hypnosis regtor lighted as you assigned. Zheng still has no signs of waking. It¡¯s been eight hours since the Yellow Turbansst attacked.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Xuan put down the papers and raised his head to look at WangXia. He massaged his eyes and said, ¡°Contact them again after you wake up. If Zheng is still sleep at that time, adjust the regtor to its max power. At fifty times the efficiency, the dream will also progress with fifty times the speed. You have any questions?¡±

    WangXia hesitated and couldn¡¯t decide if he wanted to ask. ¡°Will running the mind in such speed cause any damage to them mentally? Even though Zheng has unlocked the fourth stage and overcame his heart¡¯s devil, if you push the experiment too far ¡ª¡°

    ¡°Not an experiment.¡± Xuan¡¯s eyes returned to the papers. ¡°It¡¯s a conclusion backed by numerous researches. A human¡¯s mind can theoretically run at infinite speed. For example, you had a dream at night. This dreamsted so long that you felt like you lived in the dream for ten years. However, in actuality, this dreamsted merely seconds. Rapid convulsions of the eyes and high intensity activity of the cerebral cortex are what a dream is. This might happen for an instant throughout the night but that instant will feel like ten years to you. The concept of time does not exist in a dream... Of course, forcing the mind to run at such speed will exhaust a person mentally. Zheng should have the physical attributes to handle it. Probably.¡±

    ¡°Should? Probably? I bet Zheng will want to beat the crap out of you after he wakes up.¡±

    ¡°That will only happen on the precondition that we survive.¡± Xuan raised his head to look at WangXia again. ¡°We will contact the Kuomintang and the Communist Party tomorrow. Go take some rest. You are not me.¡±

    WangXia nodded then walked to the door. He stopped at the door and suddenly asked, ¡°You mentioned destroying Shanghai¡¯s harbor with the tidal waves being part of the n. What¡¯s it for? It would be difficult for us if the statue was in one of the ships.¡±

    Xuan lowered his head. ¡°Oh, that is a possibility but less than one out of ten thousand. The ce and time have to be right to transport the statue on a ship. The reason I destroyed the harbor is to intimidate the witnesses.¡±

    ¡°Intimidate?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xuan continued. ¡°There was no need to bring the foreigners along with the people of influence. I wanted to let them know of the statue¡¯s existence and importance. Greed is the most powerful driving force of desires. The foreigners and spies will ry the power of the Buddha statue to their governments, the power on the level of nuclear bombs. The countries that obtained a piece of the statue will in turn react differently and show evidences of this fact. It isn¡¯t possible for us to gather all the information we need in five days. Intimidation will push them to expose themselves.

    ¡°Destroying the harbor also stops the possibility of them bringing the statue back to Shanghai and hide it under a blind spot, which is a difficult situation to resolve. Not even I will be able to find it if they hide the statue in this city. Let them bring the statue away. As long as it¡¯s still moving, we have a high chance of finding and obtaining it. We want the statue toe to light by itself.¡±

    WangXia exhaled then quietly walked out. He didn¡¯t know how to describe Xuan.

    Xuan¡¯s voice came from behind once more. ¡°Notify Heng to begin his mission after you wake up. Eliminate a Japanese army unit of size division or higher near him. If the Buddha statue is in the Japanese army, this will act as a warning.¡±

    Team China split into five locations in China. Everyone savored their different feelings as they gazed at the same starry sky. Time was running short.

    ¡°What tragedy people in this era experienced from the Japanese and the Koreans. Is what the grandpa from yesterday said true? The Japanese ughters and Koreans skin people. Are the Koreans really more wicked than the Japanese?¡± Heng sat on a rock and muttered to himself.

    He appeared lonely yet at the same time it seemed that he was pouring his feelings to someone.

    ¡°Hehe. Stop acting angry like a nationalist kid. You killed dozens of people yesterday. Why did nothing happen to you? Weren¡¯t you supposed to be scared of blood? Or had you always been faking it? You will only act scared when you didn¡¯t have the strength. And now that you do have the strength, you can bully normal people. Oh, how strong you are.¡± A woman¡¯s voice said sarcastically. YanWei sat not far away from Heng with a cold smile on her face. She took a bite from an apple then said. It was as though anything Heng said would be returned with simr retort.

    Heng turned his head around abruptly and surprised her for a moment. He said in a serious tone, ¡°It has nothing to do with being nationalistic. It¡¯s one thing to not act when a person is getting killed in front of you and another to berate the person who saved a life. This isn¡¯t funny! Since I am here, even in this movie world created by God, I will not stand by and watch! This has nothing to do with nationalistic! I did what I must do!¡±

    (Is ¡ª this Heng?)

    YanWei was dazed as she stared at Heng. She felt as though she had never known him before this day.

 Vol 19 8-2

    Heng was not a hero. The fact was his cowardice and spinelessness were rare traits in team China. The former Heng was not a person worthy of being trusted despite the exceptional archery skills he possessed. The two mental ws turned him into the most unstable person in the team if problems arose.

    Heng had never stopped running away prior to A Nightmare On Elm Street. Even though he was training with his heart out, even though he was growing stronger, he never became someone worthy of being trusted. Strength was not the determining factor at this point.

    In A Nightmare On Elm Street, Heng found the one thing he had long lost ¡ª courage. He found the courage that he used to have, the courage to bear, to challenge, to atone. This courage brought him in front of the lover he once abandoned and it allowed him to look straight at blood and deaths. Courage was not determined by strength nor the trump cards one have. It was theposure one would disy in times of danger and despair. Only in truly desperate situations would one disy true courage.

    Northern China in 1940 ¡ª and in hell.

    Heng was the only member sent to a Japanese upied area. A whole day and night of witnessing the events happening on thisnd brought him a new understanding of courage. Courage was the adjective of this era.

    He hadn¡¯t slept for the past day and night since killing the dozens of Japanese soldiers. He often fell into rumination.

    In the cold and serene night, YanWei fell asleep until a deep and low voice woke her up. She opened her sleepy eyes and rubbed them. It took a while for her to realize she was in Heng¡¯s arms, which she immediately broke free from.

    Heng was talking with a silver te in hand so he didn¡¯t get to stop her. He finished up the conversation then folded the silver te.

    Once out of Heng¡¯s arms, YanWei felt the chilly air enveloped her. Morning on thisnd was cold. If it wasn¡¯t for Heng¡¯s body temperature keeping her warm, she might stayed asleep forever due her physical fitness. Her body shivered.

    Heng halted the impulse to embrace her again then sighed. He took out a shirt from the storage bag that Xuan gave him then ced it on YanWei¡¯s back. She did not retort nor reject it as she would have usually done.

    YanWei curiously asked, ¡°Who contacted you? What did you say?¡±

    The questions struck Heng¡¯s heart. He immediately answered, ¡°WangXia contacted me to say Xuan¡¯s n has begun. I have to defeat or destroy a Japanese army within twelve hours. It has to be a division or bigger... Have you gotten enough sleep? If you haven¡¯t we can find a town or vige. I was inconsiderate. You don¡¯t have the same physical fitness as me.¡±

    YanWei asked, ¡°Do you know how many people are in a division during World War II? By the sound of it, WangXia wanted you to defeat a regr army and not a puppet army.¡±

    Heng was surprised to hear such a question from her. He answered, ¡°Yes. That¡¯s what he meant. And since this is Xuan¡¯s n, I have toplete it without fail. I believe he has something grand in n again.¡±

    YanWeiughed coldly. ¡°How shameless. Who do you think you are? A god or a hero? A weakling who fears blood is saying he will defeat a Japanese army division by himself. Either you are crazy or the person who gave the order is crazy. And only you will follow this kind of orders.¡±

    Heng looked at her while her eyes were looking elsewhere. He smiled as he felt warmth spread throughout his body. He nced at his watch, eight forty five. ¡°Before we begin the mission, we should have a talk ¡ª¡°

    YanWei said, ¡°Talk? What is there for us to talk?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s not about us.¡± Heng said in a serious tone. ¡°It¡¯s about the realm and teams. I heard Zheng said that you died in the first movie so you do not have a clear idea of this realm, the dimension, team battles, and all the adventures we go through. I don¡¯t have the time to exin them in details so I will give you a briefing.

    ¡°First of all, they will not assign me a mission that could only get myself killed. We arerades whose lives are bound together. We fought side by side. We lived through despair. We failed and died... So I trust them. Even if this trust is to be proven with my life. I will not doubt them!¡±

    His eyes did not waver away from YanWei. The sincerity she saw from his eyes made her realize there were no lies, at least on the trust he held toward his team. He would return this trust with his life without any hesitation.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± YanWei wanted to retort. Yet, nothing came to her mind. The trust between men was too valuable to be destroyed.

    She murmured, ¡°That¡¯s good... you found a lot of good friends in this world. But what does it have to do with this order? There¡¯s no way you will live ¡ª¡°

    ¡°It¡¯s not.¡± Heng shook his head. ¡°Because we have fought many many battles in this realm. We adventured through a lot. And at the same time, our strength grew exponentially, way beyond what normal people could ever achieve. We ¡ª are the yers of this realm. We are destined to transcend the human limit. We will keep getting stronger and stronger or else we won¡¯t be able to survive. Do you get it?¡±

    YanWei was dazed. She had never seen nor imagined this side of Heng. However, the Heng right now gave her a sense of security... It must be a delusion. A delusion!

    ¡°And then what?¡± YanWeiughed coldly. ¡°What are you nning to do after you get strong?¡±

    ¡°Of course it is toplete the order, defeat or destroy a Japanese army division!¡±

    Heng was aware that he was strong. He could rank within top five in the team if psychological qualities were taken out of the equation. Give him enough distance, and he might even move up to top three. However, he did not have the mentality nor the psychological qualities of someone strong. His mind was frozen at the weakling and coward who abandoned his beloved and ran. Heng was only strong on the surface. Without these ws holding him back, he could have killed Zheng back in Final Destination.

    Once his only weaknesses disappeared, how high would his strength climb? Heng didn¡¯t know the answer.

    Ten seventeen in the morning, Heng finished scouting the Japanese army using the information WangXia gave him. The exceptional movement from the Sky Stick allowed him to quickly find the Japanese army. This army was different from the army stationed in Shanghai. This was an army who fought through battles and were advancing toward the frontline. They had superior equipment. It was discouraging to admit as a Chinese, but this army was one of the strongest army in Asia during this era.

    Heng quietly watched the army below. His heart shivered a little. Not because he was scared of fighting the army but the sight of so many people together was breathtaking. The terrible aftermath he witnessed in this northernnd was a reason enough for him to kill his way into this army without Xuan¡¯s order.

    When standing on even ground, one could not even see the boundary of a sea of ten thousand people. Furthermore, a Japanese army division on the go had over twenty thousand people. This crowdednd was visually astounding. Heng sighed as the thought of these people dying to his hands came to his mind, even though his heart had be firm as iron.

    ¡°YanWei... I shouldn¡¯t have let youe. Why couldn¡¯t you stay in that vige?¡± He asked the girl standing behind him.

    YanWei was fastened to his back by a piece of cloth. There was no way for her to stay anchored on the Sky Stick once it began to move in extreme speed. So this was the only way for her to remain safely on the Sky Stick.

    She replied with a snort. ¡°Who knows if what you said was true or not. I want to watch you run at the sight of a strong enemy.¡±

    Heng sighed again then focused his attention to the Japanese soldiers below. The two had put on the Dragonshard nes. The energy stones and the silver bow were ready in Heng¡¯s hands. He was prepared to fight with all he had.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin!¡± Heng gave a shout.

    Heng drew the string with an energy stone. A bright silver light concentrated on the bow. As he released his fingers, the light turned into numerous light arrows and rained onto the ground. It was as though a pair of silver light wings spread in the sky and Heng was standing in the center of the wings.

 Vol 19 8-3

    Silver light arrows spanned across the sky in two arcs. A careful count could realize there were over a thousand arrows. The arcs were slowly curving out as if an angel¡¯s wings were spreading open. However, underneath the breathtaking sight was looming death!

    The men on the ground suddenly noticed the light wings descending as they spread. Before anyone could react, strands of energy sted down and lighted the ground with silver sparkles. Each explosion covered a two meter area. Steel melted under the burst of energy and humans burned to ashes. The thousand strands of lightnded in the mist of the crowded army and caused nearly three thousand casualties.

    A slight feeling of emptiness arose in his body. The rain of arrows drained all the energy from the energy stone and did not take anything from his Elven energy. The vast amount of energy was what enabled the huge area of effect. However, the user needed to expend energy to control the technique. This expenditure wasrge enough to give him the feeling of emptiness.

    (Looks like I am not suited for group battles. I am probably better at target focused rangedbat. Zero said there are various types of bullets for the Gauss sniper rifle in the exchange system. Some that requires ranked rewards possess huge AOE. Then there should be more than just enchanted arrows in the system. There must be AOE type arrows that are more powerful than this.)

    The thoughts merelysted for an instant in Heng¡¯s mind. There was something more important at the moment. He had to aplish a feat he never even dared to dream of, to challenge twenty thousand people by himself. If he were toplete his mission, he could be awarded the legendary title, yer of ten thousand.

    The army fell into disorder after receiving such an unbelievable attack. The modernized army and military technologies in this world were limited to ground force, navy, and air force. Each type of army had their own systems and branches. The Japanese army during World War II was among the most powerful force in Asia. But even at this height, this army had never witnessed anything simr. With the silver lights taking away thousands of lives and mechanical objects, the soldiers lost their logical senses.

    The disorder persisted for over a minute before the officers regained control over the army. The crowd gradually calmed down then thoughts of retaliation arose. Yet, anti-air weapons during this time were crude when the altitude reached several hundred meters. Missiles and anti-air gunscked both power and uracy. The Sky Stick was a small target and moved incredibly fast. So even with hundreds of anti-air guns firing, their effect was minimal. Furthermore, there were still the Dragonshard barrier.

    ¡°Can you tolerate this speed, YanWei?¡± Heng asked while controlling the Sky Stick to dodge.

    The whistling from the air ached YanWei¡¯s ears. The Sky Stick was moving too fast. She barely heard Heng¡¯s voice and tried to talk. Cold wind filled her mouth the moment she opened it. This in addition to the flying bullets scared her. Her arms tightly wrapped around Heng¡¯s waist. She could no longer keep any distance from him.

    Heng was relieved when he felt the force from her arms. He put all his attention into the fight, or more urately, battle. A battle between one man and twenty thousand.

    (I had only used tier D energy stones up until now. Tier C energy stones are as powerful as expected. Though the Elven energy I have doesn¡¯t seem enough. I am not suited forrger scale battles right now.)

    Four waves of huge AOE light arrowster, over ten thousand Japanese soldiers had fallen. Most of the heavy firearms in this army were destroyed. Heng targeted the heavy firearms and transportation vehicles with Two Arrow Explosive Shots. Thus, nearly all the heavy firearms were destroyed.

    The Japanese army had exceptional perseverance after being brainwashed by Bushido. Over eighty percent of the soldiers were assimted into the army. The fear from the huge number of deaths got buried under their hearts. The majority of Japanese soldiers in this era did not fear death. They overcame all types of disadvantages as disyed in the Battle of Midway and the Battle of Iwo Jima after a defeat on the ocean. However, the brainwash at the same time turned them into demons who massacred civilians and entertained themselves with tortures. Two other armies in Europe at this time and one army that was going to appear in China possessed simr traits. However, one of the army in Europe and the army in China achieved their perseverance and courage through different means. They also overcame the cruel and inhuman side that came along. Unfortunately, this Chinese army had yet to appear in the early days of World War II.

    Heng was battling a Japanese army that wouldn¡¯t back off even one step after losing over half their men and nearly all the heavy firearms. Their rifles fired at the sky in futile. Machines guns and anti-air guns chased the Sky Stick. The shooting never once paused even as the light arrows continued to descend on these soldiers. They seemed to have no fear for death. Merely ten percent of the soldiers attempted to run but were quickly shot down by theirrades. The whole army went berserk.

    Heng still had enough energy to use the rain of arrows. However, he didn¡¯t want to deplete all the Elven energy and didn¡¯t want to spend the tier C energy stones. The Sky Stick dived to the ground. He seized a machine gun then sprayed against the ground. The Japanese soldiers fell in rows. Once he fired all the bullets, he dived down to seize another machine gun.

    ¡°¡ª That¡¯s the situation. A Japanese army division received a devastating attack from us. Twenty thousand people either died or injured. This division no longer exist. All the air force that arrived for support were destroyed, totaling thirty aircraft.¡± Xuan said with a silver te on his hand. ¡°I believe the facts should be easy to verify. The destroyed division was not far from the front line. Or have you received report from the front line already?¡±

    A brief silence came from the other end. A man¡¯s voice said, ¡°I did receive expedited message from the front line stating the Japanese army¡¯s retreat. However, destroying a whole division ¡ª¡°

    ¡°You afraid to believe it or can¡¯t believe?¡± Xuan massaged his temples. He picked up a piece of paper with his other hand and looked over it. ¡°Logically and scientifically, my words are absurd lies to you. However, the fact is you received message of the Japanese army¡¯s retreat from the front line and the disappearance of a division. You question what is this series of wars for. If gods and Xians exist in China, if flying swords and legendary items exist, we could have eliminated the Japanese army the day they invaded us. Or even early at the Battle of the Yalu River, the Eight-Nation Alliance, the First Opium War, the Manchu Conquest. Why did so many tragedies and humiliation wrote the Chinese history if we exist. Is that what you are thinking? Perhaps you wish this to be true so that China will finally rise. Perhaps you wish it to be fake because it¡¯s impossible and we did not stand by and watch as your country suffered. Right? Mr. Chiang Kai-shek.¡±

 Vol 19 8-4

    "Your mother ¡ª¡± A man cursed from the other end of the silver te. ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I am thinking. If you are gods and Xians, if Chinese mythology is real, why did you not save the world when your country was humiliated? Our country would not have fallen to such a state without all the invasions. I don¡¯t believe you! I can¡¯t believe you!¡±

    ¡°True,¡± Xuan confirmed him. ¡°Neither would I in the same position. Let¡¯s get back to a more realistic question. I need to obtain the pieces of the floating Buddha statue. Any piece. The pieces themselves or information regarding them. I need you to use all the power you possess to aplish this. Including military, political, business, diplomatic. Everything you have to help me obtain the remaining pieces of the Buddha statue.¡±

    The other end quieted down. He could heard several people arguing something. Quite some timeter, the man¡¯s voice came through the te again. ¡°I can not fulfill your request. We are indeed in possession of the left arm. Our scientists have started research on its floating property. I can¡¯t ept your request.¡±

    Xuanughed. ¡°I will be frank. The Buddha statue is very important to us. Everything we have done is in order to obtain this statue. We will kill all which stand in our way, including god. We must obtain it. Understand? Do you imply that you will retain the statue with force if you have to?¡±

    The other end paused for several seconds again. The voice replied in a deep tone. ¡°Is this a threat by force? Are you threatening a country?¡±

    ¡°No. This is not a threat by force." Xuan said. ¡°It¡¯s merely a statement. We will do it. And when forced to, we will achieve our goal with force. You can also consider my suggestion further. A floating Buddha statue isn¡¯t that useful to you. Can you bring China to another flourish if you discover its floating secret? Or does it help you win the war?¡±

    The men on the other end held a brief discussion before the man said, ¡°The statue isn¡¯t indispensable to us. We can gift it to you on the premise of winning the war. What do you n to use to trade for the piece?¡±

    ¡°Not just this piece.¡± Xuan said. ¡°Our goal is the whole Buddha statue. One piece does not satisfy us. Aside from the piece, your information system will serve us until the whole statue is found. Furthermore, you aren¡¯t being honest. My information shows that you obtained more than one piece. Though I am not sure if you gifted the other piece to the United States or your officials stole it?¡±

    ¡°Mother ¡ª¡± The other end cursed again. The man said furiously, ¡°How is that different from threatening?¡±

    ¡°Because we have the power to retrieve the statue. It doesn¡¯t matter whether you gifted the piece to the United States. I am just stating a fact. Another point I need to make clear is we will pay you in return for this trade. You can choose between one, defeat Japan. We will erase its capital from Earth and annihte its army. But for you, that only means one less enemy. How will you adapt to the changes that happen to this world in the future? You will probably go into a civil war immediately with an enemy gone. Two, as long as we obtain all the statue¡¯s pieces, we can leave behind Golden Pills that enhances a person. Make your choice.¡±

    WangXia looked like he wanted to say something but Xuan gestured him that there was no need. A long silence followed from the other end.

    The man¡¯s voice said as though it was a difficult decision, ¡°Your way ofbat does not belong to our world. Attacking Japan all of a sudden might frighten our allies. So we choose the second proposal. However, you should also show your sincerity in aiding us on the war against Japan and...¡±

    The other end began their bargaining. Perhaps they had yielded to team China¡¯s strength, or perhaps the greed for the Golden Pills overtook their minds, they seemed to wholeheartedly form this alliance and attempted to get the best out of it.

    ¡°As expected. Chiang Kai-shek did not truly join Kuomintang. He and his warlords are fence sitters. They sway toward whichever side is stronger. They privately contacted Japan and the two parties in China... You can ask any questions you have, WangXia. After that, I have tasks to give you.¡±

    No new information came from ChengXiao after forming an alliance with Kuomintang. Xuan started another round of analyzing his information. The information systems of the people of influence in Shanghai reached the majority of China. Xuan couldn¡¯t go through everything even if he were scanning the pages ten lines at a time and working twenty fours hours a day. He obtained agents who specialized in organizing information from Kuomintang to aid him. The spies who lurk in Shanghai were best suited for this job. Which was the reason Xuan wanted to form the alliance with Kuomintang in such a hurry. All that he had done since the formation of the n, including the formation of the alliance, were with the goal of finding the statuee.

    WangXia appeared to have matters on his mind. He said, ¡°I can understand your reason for forming an alliance with Kuomintang. I am not brain dead patriot. I love my country more than the party itself. What if... I am thinking what if you give the technologies that you intended for the other party to Kuomintang as the reward. Will it have a better oue? You know the tragedy thates after founding the People¡¯s Republic of China? Will the country have a brighter future if nothing crushes it?¡±

    ¡°Oh...¡± Xuan looked at WangXia without saying another word.

    WangXia shivered under that calm gaze. However, his blood started to boil as courage arose. He said with a determined tone. ¡°I know this sounds treacherous. I love my country more than my loyalty to the party. I will die for my country, which is the feeling that brought me to this realm. You might say I am an idiot. Perhaps not you since you don¡¯t have feelings. But a lot of people will say I am an idiot who risks his life for an idea. I might not even get the chance to see my mother pass away. Yet, is it wrong to want my country be strong?¡±

    ¡°No. There¡¯s nothing wrong." Xuan finally said. ¡°You are simr to the man in Egypt. I understand your thoughts. You are afraid that our technologies will be lost in their hands or seized by Soviet Union, correct? One, this isn¡¯t our world. It¡¯s only a movie world... I can¡¯t convince you with this point.

    "Two, China has always been an agricultural centered civilization, even in the twenty first century. A government that only represents the middle and upper ss and a government that has the support of eighty percent of the farmers. The trend will not sway even without the victories from the three uing battles. The only difference it makes is the date which the country is founded. History will converge to the same ending unless we kill all the farmers in China.

    ¡°At least at the current time, the party that receives technology from us is less tainted, from the officials to its spirit. I don¡¯t think my choice is wrong. Kuomintang is utterly corrupted at this stage.

    ¡°I will also gift them the future fifty years of historical records of China and the future history of the party along with the technologies. I don¡¯t know how much these two documents can alter the future, but we have done our best. It isn¡¯t wrong to love your country or wish for it be stronger, however, don¡¯t attempt to change the flow of the world with a mortal¡¯s wisdom when you are not certain of its oue. My creators suffered from this and I suffered.¡±

    Xuan looked back down to the papers without waiting for WangXia¡¯s reaction. He said, ¡°Contact ChengXiao. It¡¯s time to have a talk with that party.¡±

 Vol 19 9-1

    While Xuan¡¯s party was working against the clock to get in touch with all the powers for the Buddha statue, the countdown for the next wave of Yellow Turbans were looming near. The first group contained barely anybat strength aside from Zheng. This was decided during the split since he was the strongest member of the team. Imhotep could count as strength but his abilities were mostly effective against living organisms and ineffective against spiritual beings like the Yellow Turban. Furthermore, spiritual and magical attacks could break through his defense. The Yellow Turbans were the bane of his existence. The only oue that awaited the group if Zheng wouldn¡¯t wake up before the Yellow Turbans came was a wipe.

    "Is this really going to work? They said the time in the dream has gotten faster but the only thing I see is Zheng frowning more frequently. Why isn¡¯t he waking up after so long?" Jonathan asked.

    No one had the faintest idea. TengYi showed a bitter smile, "WangXia didn¡¯t make it clear what time will he wake up, what he is actually doing, or what we should do. We can¡¯t just wait here, do we? We will die if the Yellow Turbans attack us."

    Everyone¡¯s expressions shifted. LiuYu said with a hint of hesitation, "Xuan should know of our situation here. Why didn¡¯t he send someone to help us? TengYi, you said he¡¯s insanely intelligent."

    "Yes. He is..." TengYi confirmed him. "He¡¯s too intelligent that we are insignificant inparison. We can¡¯t know what he¡¯s thinking. Maybe the rest of the Buddha statue is more important than our lives to him. This isn¡¯t a team battle so our deaths will not weigh down on the team."

    LiuYu shivered. He was baffled. "He wouldn¡¯t do that right? Aren¡¯t werades?"

    TengYi smiled bitterly. "I can prove that he¡¯s not doing it on purpose. Way back when our team was still weak, we experienced the movie The Grudge. He turned himself into a chess piece in that movie and died. His death brought the team an important piece of information to survive the movie. Perhaps in his mind, that information was more important than his own life... With that being said, it is possible that he currently thinks the statue¡¯s pieces are more important than our lives."

    The three movie characters weren¡¯t familiar with Xuan so they did not react. LiuYu on the other hand still had a boy¡¯s mentality and was shocked. Once the excitement from entering this realm had gone, the realistic issue of surviving was presented in front of him.

    "I want to go home. I miss my parents." LiuYu cried out. "I want to go home. I really want to go home!"

    The adults looked to each other at a loss. TengYi patted his shoulder and said, "Don¡¯t cry. You are not the only one that wants to go home.

    "... We all want to go home."

    Home... only those who had traveled away from home woulde to realize it was the ce they longed to return to the most.

    Zheng also wanted to go home, to the one in the real world. There was no need to worry about surviving in that ce, no need to anxiously await the next movie world, no need to fear the death of hisrades...

    Of course, the chance of him returning to the real world was impossible in YinKong¡¯s dream. Though he thought YinKong¡¯s group hadn¡¯t returned to their home for quite a long time.

    It had been a long time since he entered this dream. He didn¡¯t count the days but he estimated it to be at least half a year. He worried about the safety of TengYi¡¯s group and the iing attack from the Yellow Turbans during the first month. But as time passed and there was no sign of the dream ending, he left their destiny to fate. He was still alive after half a year so that meant time was moving extremely slow outside the dream. Maybe it would be just the blink of an eye after he woke up. With this in mind, he focused his attention on YinKong.

    YinKong¡¯s background shocked him after he heard the Assassin¡¯s n¡¯s secrets. This girl was so strong before she even entered the realm. Though the more important question was the n had a connection to God¡¯s Realm. The secrets also answered the question was there ever anyone who left the realm? The answer was yes.

    Here came another question... The people who left God¡¯s Realm probably gained unimaginable powers, unlocked to the fourth or even fifth stage, all kinds of enhancements, abilities, technologies, magical items that wouldn¡¯t exist in the real world. A single dead yer at the fourth stage and a gic rted technology created this group of unlocked kids. What about the rest of the yers who left the realm? What were they doing?

    The more Zheng learned, the more he things he learned that he didn¡¯t know.

    Zheng tried to wake himself from the dream during this half year. However, it failed no matter how much he used his Qi, Blood Energy, Refined Qi, and all his abilities. He did discover a secret though. When he emted YinKong¡¯s mode of thinking, it seemed as though he could influence the YinKong in the dream. He was still experimenting this discovery. If he managed to get in contact with this YinKong, he might be able to make it out of the dream.

    YinKong and the other kids had been living on this uninhabited ind for the past half year. They never once left the ind as if the n had forgotten about them, leaving them to die on this ce.

    Zheng learned from the kids¡¯ conversations that the n elders who designed this project wanted and at the same time feared the kids¡¯ power, which turned into this situation. The kids were allowed to return home for two months every year. Three more months before they could return again. This rule applied to everyone who were moved here, including YinKong.

    Zheng was quietly observing YinKong as usual. She was swimming in the sea to catch fish. The speed, precision and strength disproportionate to her little body that were bestowed by the fourth stage made even catching sharks a possible task.

    Zheng watched the slender girl swam in the sea. Her nude body was as beautiful as a mermaid, a beauty beyond mortal women. Though she was not exactly a kid anymore as her body was starting to mature. Zheng¡¯s eyes wavered away in embarrassment. YinKong suddenly sped up. A sharp tree branch that was held in her hand pierced into arge fish¡¯s stomach. She pushed the fish and knocked it out of the water. YinKong also leaped out out the water like a dolphin and kicked the fish tens of meters away onto the beach.

    (Incredible control over her strength. Her raw strength is still weak. She doesn¡¯t have Qi nor Blood Energy like I do. Nor does she have any special ability. I can defeat her if I were to use Destruction. The Mystic Eyes, the Lambda Driver or Heng¡¯s bow could also put her in a disadvantageous position... However, her control over her strength is simply incredible, even stronger than mine.)

    Zheng had been marveled several times already. The same feeling kept repeating itself every time he witnessed the girl using her strength. Because he knew that strength coulde easier than control over the same strength. Infinitesimal control was the state of absolute control over strength. YinKong was exerting this control at its maximum.

    (Why did she be so weak if she¡¯s so strong at this time? Furthermore, her past ispletely different from this dream when I revived her. Was her memory altered? Who altered it?)

    While Zheng was scratching his head, YinKong swam to the shore. She dried herself with a towel on the beach then started to get dressed. But as soon as she put her clothes on, her body trembled and her knees dropped on the beach. Her hands dug into the sand. Blood like redness saturated her eyes.

 Vol 19 9-2

    (Is this the what happened? She failed to ovee the heart¡¯s devil, fell into a berserk and killed her friends. Despair and guilt struck her once she woke up. So she created a second persona and instilled it with different memory and past to escape from reality while the main persona fell into hibernation. ZhuiKong bore the sin to avoid the pain from continuing on the second persona. So that psychopath is actually a good guy? Why do have a feeling that he¡¯s the culprit?)

    There was nothing Zheng could do to help YinKong. His only option was to witness what happened at this time that led to the oue of the future.

    YinKong¡¯s body was trembling as she kneeled on the beach. Her nails were broken and her fingers were soaked with blood from the force she exerted on them. The crimson eyes in addition made her appear ghastly. But Zheng could see she had not lost her reason. Her consciousness was probably struggling against the heart¡¯s devil. She didn¡¯t fall during the fourth stage after all so the heart¡¯s devil shouldn¡¯t have gotten deep into her.

    (I wonder what her heart¡¯s devil is. Mine is freedom and everyone should have a different devil.)

    While Zheng was thinking over this question, a figure rushed out from afar. She was also a little girl. She ran straight down the steep cliff. The movement technique she used kept her feet on the cliff while running at full speed and crossed arge distance in under twenty seconds. Zheng finally saw her face as she came close. This was ZhuiKong¡¯s sister, Rui-Kong, someone who was on the verge of reaching the fourth stage, or perhaps had already reached the fourth stage.

    YinKong¡¯s body trembled more and more violently. She gnarred like a beast. Rui-Kong immediately pressed her hands on YinKong¡¯s temples and raised her head. She stared into YinKong¡¯s crimson eyes.

    The redness slowly faded away from her eyes. Her body stopped trembling. Yet, Zheng noticed something not right. Slight redness surfaced within Rui-Kong¡¯s bright and clear eyes. It quickly faded but Zheng could guess what happened.

    (Is that the case? This girl...)

    Yinkong waspletely drained of energy after escaping from her heart¡¯s devil. Her soft bodyy inside Rui-Kong¡¯s arms for a while before she spoke. "Didn¡¯t I tell you not to use this ability anymore? You have transferred the violence of my heart¡¯s devil to yourself again and again. Even though you haven¡¯t reached this stage and perhaps your heart¡¯s devil isn¡¯t the violent type, I am afraid something will happen to you..."

    Rui-Kong giggled. "It¡¯s fine. Sis, you nag too much. I don¡¯t see you talking like this when you are with my brother. We are lucky I can sense the fluctuation of people¡¯s mind around me or I wouldn¡¯t have known that it happened to you. Don¡¯t use too much power again. Don¡¯t even touch the fourth stage, okay?"

    YinKong had recovered some strength. She rubbed Rui-Kong¡¯s hair and stood up while holding onto Rui-Kong¡¯s shoulder. The two girls walked over to the fish. They were strong but such a big fish was still a rare treat on this uninhabited ind. The danger of YinKong¡¯s heart¡¯s devil had been thrown away from their minds.

    (The danger has only just started. Or perhaps the umtion has decided their ending. If I guessed right, the truth is...)

    Time in a dream flowed at a different rate from reality. Half a year passed in the dream within just several hours after it was sped up. Yet, Zheng still had no sign of waking up before the Yellow Turbans attack again. Everyone became increasingly worried with each passing minute. TengYi brought out the silver te multiple times but he was unable to reach Xuan. A bad feeling hovered over him and LiuYu... Were they abandoned?

    "I was only joking about Xuan..." TengYi sighed. "My ability isn¡¯tplete. Even if it is, I don¡¯t know if it can defend against the Yellow Turbans. I was joking when I said Xuan wouldn¡¯te to save us. He values the team¡¯s interest but we are the team¡¯s members and hisrades. Isn¡¯t our bond a good enough reason to save us?"

    "The bond ofrades doesn¡¯t seem enough..." LiuYu said. His days in team China were still few. Summing up from his interactions and what he heard from the others, he had a rough idea of how Xuan was as a person, a movingputer.

    The three movie characters were ratherposed. They belonged to this world so the mission didn¡¯t matter to them. If the situation demanded, they could hand out the Buddha head and leave. The reason they were staying here with team China was they wanted to enter the tomb and they owe Zheng a favor.

    "Wait." Imhotep stood up and pulled Anck-Su-Namun to his back. A whirlwind formed around him and began to expand.

    "Be careful... the Yellow Turbans are here!"

    Yellow clothes gradually emerged in the distance. Five Yellow Turbans appeared on the empty space as the clothes became visible to them. They were bigger than thest time they appeared. The wind attribute Yellow Turban moved within ten meters of the group in the blink of an eye. It struck its palm at TengYi, who was standing in front of the Buddha head.

 Vol 19 9-3

    A big thump resonated as a sand barrier blocked the way of the Yellow Turban¡¯s hand. This seemingly fragile barrier managed topletely withstand the attack at the cost of Imhotep¡¯s face turning paler than before. The attack had injured him.

    (These strange monsters are the bane of my existence just like Zheng said, or more urately, the bane of all beings that exist in the same form as me. Are there other beings who encountered the same situation that I do?)

    Curiosity sparked within Imhotep. He had heard a lot about God¡¯s Realm from Zheng before Zheng fell into the deep sleep, since he would need to decide whether to join team China after their mission. The more he learned, the more he realized he didn¡¯t know. Were these Yellow Turbans created to counter beings like him? What exactly was this world he lived in? What was the reason of existence for the natives of this world?

    The situation didn¡¯t allow him time to ponder further. Imhotep¡¯s power became useless against the Yellow Turbans. Neither the liquid absorption property of his sand, the erosion of his energy had any effect on them. He so wished he could smack the five Yellow Turbans into a pancake.

    (I can¡¯t hold them any longer. They are stronger than when they were in Shanghai... We should leave first. They shouldn¡¯t be able to match my speed in my whirlwind form.)

    He gave a shout to TengYi and LiuYu. ¡°Be careful! I am going to carry you off!¡± His body transformed into whirling sand and expanded outward. The sand enveloped the group before the next attack came. Imhotep carried everyone to the air, including those who were asleep.

    (We escaped? That was easier than I thought.) Imhotep was thrilled.

    The whirling sand could turn into a sandstorm at his will. However, a sandstorm formed outside the desert wouldn¡¯t be powerful. The whirling sand also moved at a faster rate.

    Imhotep flew fifty meters away then with a big thump, everyone dropped off the whirling sand. Fortunately, they were only flying four meters above the ground so the impact wasn¡¯t too strong. Imhotep was knocked back into his human form. His body trembled and blood seeped from every feature on his head. This was the first time his human form bled.

    A translucent barrier floated in the sky. It was formed by the five colors representing the five elemental attributes. This barrier was what struck Imhotep. It looked awfully simr to Formations from Cultivation.

    The group let out a sigh of relief when they took off but the sudden change knocked their heads into a daze. By the time TengYi and LiuYu climbed up from the ground, the Yellow Turbans had already surrounded them. Four huge beings floated above the ground. Their huge hands and bodies could easily crush any human... Wait, four?

    The two raised their heads to see the wind attribute Yellow Turban floating directly above. More importantly, its fist was crushing down on them.

    Screams were rushing up their throats when the wind Yellow Turban¡¯s bodypressed inward at its center. The yellow cloth formed a cone with the sharp point on the back of the Yellow Turban. A loud bang followed right after. The cloth started to crumble inch by inch.

    TengYi and LiuYu recognized it was the sound of the Gauss sniper rifle. The sound of the shot reached their ears after its bullet struck the target. This meant that Zero had arrived!

    Up in the sky ten thousand meters away, Zero crouched on the Sky Stick with the rifle aimed down. A magic bullet was loaded in the rifle. It was powerful enough to destroy the Yellow Turban as he had expected. Furthermore, the monsters needed time to close their distance.

    (They areing fast! Is it teleportation?)

    The other four Yellow Turbans had vanished from the scope by the time Zero readied his second shot. He quickly moved his eyes off the scope. The eye rted enhancements he exchanged allowed him to see far with his bare eyes. These Yellow Turbans crossed a thousand meters within this short amount of time. They were blinking forward like a video that was skipping ahead, suddenly disappeared then suddenly reappeared. The Gauss sniper rifle sounded again.

    (It¡¯s not a problem! There¡¯s a pause after each blink. Each blink crosses a thousand to a thousand five hundred meters. I have about ten blinks worth of time... That¡¯s enough!)

    The unlocked mode and body enhancements raised his sniper skills by a great degree. Zero fired four shots one after another, sting the remaining four Yellow Turbans into pieces. Not one shot missed its target. His firing speed and uracy were nearly wless.

    ¡°I handed the metal te to Kuomintang. Xuan said humans in this world won¡¯t be able to read the technologies contained in the te within the next two hundred years so we can hand it to them. Once the alliance was formed, Xuan had me rush over. He said you will need my strength if Zheng is still asleep.¡± Zero exined the reason that he was here. He followed Xuan¡¯s order as soon as he finished his task in Chongxing and thus saved the group at thest second.

    TengYi and LiuYu exhaled a long breath. They looked at each other and saw the rejoice in each other¡¯s eyes. Xuan did not abandon them or else they would be done by now. And of course... Xuan never expressed his thoughts like he was too prideful to do so, or didn¡¯t bother, or looked down at everyone else.

    ¡°Speaking of Zheng, how¡¯s he right now?¡± Zero asked.

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the people sleeping on the ground, which included Zheng. The Yellow Turbans didn¡¯t wake them from their sweet sleep.

    Zero sighed. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t be in such a tight corner if everyone¡¯s awake. HongLu and Xuan could each lead a group andplete this mission from two sides. Our manpower and mobility would be nothing like the current situation. I will protect you until Zheng wakes up per Xuan¡¯s order.¡± Zero calmly said.

    (If the Yellow Turbans¡¯ growth is proportional to their previous existence, will I still be able to kill them before they reach me when their blinks are faster and farther?)

    Zero¡¯s attacks were at both extremes of strong and weak. With enough distance, he could kill someone a hundred times his stats. Yet, at close range, he could die to a well skilled fighter with half his stats. He killed the Yellow Turbans with ease in this fight but any attack from them could smash ten Zeros in one hit.

    (We can only wait and pray for Zheng to wake up before the Yellow Turbans grow strong enough to kill us. Is Xuan¡¯s group going to be alright without me?)

    ¡°What do you mean it doesn¡¯t matter!?¡± ChengXiao shouted. ¡°How can it not matter? Retard. Are you nning to throw me away after forming the alliance with the Communist Party?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a fact.¡± Xuan said in a serious tone while holding the silver te. ¡°Because you are not going to meet the Japanese to form an alliance, you are there to threaten them.¡±

    ¡°But it does matter! Brute Force is a pir to a threat and yet you prohibit me from using force. What am I going there for? A trip?¡±

    ¡°Uh -- not a trip.¡± Xuan said. ¡°You are going there for negotiations and threatening.¡±

    ChengXiao paused for a moment on the other end of the te. Then his voice erupted. ¡°Then let me go destroy a division or something. You know I am your stereotypical nationalistic youth. Why did you think I can restrain myself from doing anything after I see the tragedy that¡¯s happening in Shandong? I can¡¯t act as merely your telephone!¡±

    ¡°One does not kill the envoy during a war.¡± Xuan calmly said. ¡°Neither does the envoy kill the warlord. An envoy is the tool to enable both parties tomunicate. Heng has alreadypleted the goal of threatening. Your goal is to obtain the rest of the Buddha statue, not to act on your desire. We have confirmed two points regarding the Japanese army. One, they secretly entered Shanxi. Two, they have at least one piece of the statue. Your mission is to threaten them, make them hand us all the pieces they have, and make sure at least one person knows the total number of pieces it was split into.¡±

    ¡°This world is not the real world as I have reminded you. Don¡¯t invest your feelings into this world. The mission is your top priority, ChengXiao. After that, I won¡¯t care what you do.¡± The temperature in Xuan¡¯s tone dropped. ¡°So. Don¡¯t drag down the team with your personal feelings. Or else...¡±

    ¡°I -- I get it!¡± ChengXiao shivered and immediately replied. ¡°I get it. Don¡¯t sound so ghastly. It¡¯s scary. Your personality is scary enough to begin with. This tone only makes it worse. I will do my best. Do I really can¡¯t do anything other than threaten the Japanese?¡±

    Xuan suddenly sighed, ¡°You are a fighter specialized in single targetbat. Groups of under a hundred are what suited for you to take on. Heng¡¯s strike at a division was a difficult decision to make already. Neither you nor Zero are designed to fight numbers over ten thousand people. Kampa and WangXia are the better options. However, WangXia has his mission, which leaves you to be the one to meet the Japanese military officials in Shandong.

    ¡°Furthermore, await my orders with preparation. If the Japanese officials insist on not handing out the statue pieces, I will have WangXia bring you the Magic Cannon. Though it¡¯s better to not use the Magic Cannon within China. This is our situation. We have less than four days. Zheng is asleep and Zero is forced to stay and guard the other group. Our information is still missing the whereabouts of two pieces. I can only do the best I could. Pray that we aren¡¯t in hell by the time Zheng wakes up.¡±

    Xuan never expressed his thoughts. Perhaps he was too prideful of his wit or looked down at everyone else¡¯s, or perhaps theck of emotions made him think the action was unnecessary. No one could ever guess what he was thinking. Yet, he was expressing his mind to ChengXiao which surprised him. In the end, ChengXiao had no other choice. He stepped onto the Sky Stick and flew northeast.

    While ChengXiao was heading northeast, Heng also began his flight at the same direction. His orders were to await the next order at the destination and to assist ChengXiao in case he started a fight with the Japanese army, because ChengXiaocked the ability to fightrge groups. WangXia was heading east at this time. He would cross the Pacific Ocean and seize the statue piece from the U.S. navy before the fleet reached their homnd, and destroy the fleet.

    As for Zheng...

    (This is boring. I am falling asleep in a dream from this boredom.)

    Zheng had stayed on this uninhabited ind alone for two months already. The Assassin¡¯s n brought the children away with helicopters so he was left here by himself. He was able to follow YinKong everywhere on the ind and boarded the helicopter. But after it flew a few hundred meters away from the ind, he dropped off from the helicopter as though it did not exist. His movements were confined to the ind.

    (Does this mean YinKong¡¯s deepest memory happened on the ind and the change happened here?)

    Zheng took a deep breath. He adjusted his mental state and unlocked the third stage to emte YinKong. Once done, he struck a nearby tree with his fist, breaking it in halves.

    Zheng didn¡¯t waste his time in this dream. He tried his best to learn the techniques from the Assassin¡¯s n and searched for ways to interact with the dream world. There was only one method that he found. The closer his emtion of YinKong was to the real person, the more strength he could use in this world. Zheng could use up to fifty percent of his strength when he ran the emtion at maximum.

    (Is it because this is her dream? But I am emting the girl that I know from God¡¯s realm and not this girl who always holds a smile on her face. Or do the two YinKong¡¯s of different personalities and power coexist?)

    Zheng was right to worry. The appearance of the new or actually old YinKong once led him to believe the girl he knew from God¡¯s realm was gone. He was overjoyed when he came up with this conjecture. Dream world YinKong was strong but that cold girl who apanied the team for so long was theirrade.

    The air vibrated slightly from afar while Zheng was thinking. A sound was transmitted to the uninhabited ind. Zheng looked around to find ten helicopters in the distance. These were the tools the Assassin¡¯s n used to transport the children, the newest model of military helicopters. Which also illustrated the money this n possessed, a n that had existed for thousands of years.

    The children finally returned to this uninhabited ind after two months. Theynded in groups. Zheng was teleported to YinKong the moment her feet stepped on the ind as though they were linked through something special. He followed her around like a ghost as he used to.

    (Nine, ten, eleven... Everyone in her group is here. Nothing drastic happened after they left.)

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief. He was worried that the change happened somewhere he couldn¡¯t see and he would miss the opportunity of leaving the dream. At the same time, he worried about when would the changee. This YinKong was still young. She had a few more years before reaching the age that she entered God¡¯s realm. Zheng didn¡¯t want to spend several years in this dream. But there was also no signs of the changeing.

    The children went their separate ways as they once were shortly after. Some left alone, and some in groups. YinKong¡¯s group held a brief discussion before splitting up to gather food and water.

    Zheng watched YinKong gather food and ice chunks like usual. Night fell and her group assembled. Theyughed and ate until they fell asleep.

    An hour after, YinKong lightly leaped up and ran into the forest like a cat. Zheng floated behind her for several minutes until she stopped at a tree.

    ¡°Come out, ZhuiKong. I have questions.¡± YinKong immediately said. She leaped up the tree.

    A dark figure came out from behind the tree. ZhuiKong gave a bitter smile at the girl above. Before he got to speak, YinKong hurriedly asked, ¡°I didn¡¯t get the chance to ask you. Is Rui-Kong injured? Did they attack the two of you during your n? Tell me. Damn brother who can¡¯t even protect his sister.¡±

    ZhuiKong said, ¡°It was my mistake... That can leave forter. We sneaked into the restricted area of the n and found something special. It was those things that injured her. You know? Our spections were wrong. The elders aren¡¯t raising us to be the next generation of the n. At least that¡¯s not their goal despite the special genes injected into us. We can only be their tools.¡±

    YinKong calmed down and thought for a moment. ¡°The agreement we made is I will find a way to solve the heart¡¯s devil and you will sneak into the core areas of the n to find out the truth... That means you discovered something significant? What was it?¡±

    ZhuiKong nodded. ¡°Yes. We sneaked into the core of the n without any trouble... and there, we found two n members who are at the fourth stage. Rather than members, it¡¯s more urate to call them mindless monsters.

    ¡°We initially thought the heart¡¯s devil is the obstacle to reaching the fourth stage, like the Heaven¡¯s Retributions during ascension for Cultivators. Failure equates insanity and eventually death. Sess and one would reach mid-fourth stage. However, the existence of those two monsters changed my mind. We might not die upon losing to the heart¡¯s devil. Our minds would be nk, which is what the elders wish for. They raise us as the insects in a Gu, growing up together, reaching the fourth stage, and losing our minds to be their tools. Living tools with human bodies and power but no thoughts of their own! This is the goal of the elders and our destination!¡±

    ZhuiKong became more and more emotional as he went on. He was shouting at the end. YinKong sealed his mouth with her hand immediately until he calmed down. She said, ¡°Give me an idea of what happened there.¡±

    ¡°Sister and I sneaked into that ce. There¡¯s a secret building underneath the headquarter just as we thought. When we tried to advance further into the building, two monsters blocked our way. One looked seventy percent human with a giant body. The other looked only thirty percent human and resembled a snake with wings. Their strength was shocking. We were not a match for them. Rui-Kong used her special ability and found that their minds contain barely anything aside from violence. The only thoughts that flow through their minds are killing every living object in their sights and broken fragments of their human memories. They grew up like us, unlocked the fourth stage then lost their minds.

    ¡°That¡¯s about what happened. Rui-Kong received physical injuries and her mind is not in a bright condition from contacting that violence.¡± ZhuiKong gave a deep exhale.

    YinKong forced herself to calm down then said, ¡°I have an idea in getting through my heart¡¯s devil. I will also keep an eye on Rui-Kong¡¯s condition... But it worries me that losing the battle to the heart¡¯s devil turns a person into a mindless walking corpse instead of dying. Do the elders have the technology to control these monsters?¡±

    It was only a guess at this point. The two discussed but couldn¡¯te to an answer. They decided to sneak into the core area of the n together the next time they return. They wanted to get pass the monsters and head into the most important area. The discussion then turned to YinKong¡¯s discovery on oveing the heart¡¯s devil.

    ¡°The heart¡¯s devil is a person¡¯s biggest obsession or desire. I specte there are two forms it can take. One, not being able to let go. Like loving a person, hating a person, reaching for a goal, wishing to kill someone, or simply surviving. This desire will be the heart¡¯s devil when it grows too big. Two, not being able to obtain. Like the person you love, a thing you love, a stage you wished for your whole life. When this thing eludes you for too long, it also bes a heart¡¯s devil.¡±

    YinKong sighed. ¡°My heart¡¯s devil is probably not being to let go of all of you. The day I can abandon you is the day I will break through it. I don¡¯t know which heart¡¯s devil Rui-Kong has. If it¡¯s the second form, I don¡¯t know how to ovee it. Maybe the second form is more difficult to ovee.¡±

    ZhuiKong suddenly embraced YinKong in his arms. She epted it without fighting back in embarrassment as she used to. The two held each other quietly until ZhuiKong finally spoke again. ¡°You must have stepped on the border of activating the heart¡¯s devil numerous times during these months to get so much information. It¡¯s dangerous, you idiot.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a different question.¡± YinKongughed. ¡°At least... I found a way for everyone to live on. I am satisfied.¡±

    ¡°Idiot. If, I am saying if one of us falls to the heart¡¯s devil, you have to kill that person. Don¡¯t let us be a mindless living tool. A future where we lives without a mind is miserable. I¡¯d rather choose death. If one day I should fall into this despair, I will kill all of you, including you and my sister. Let me... bear all the sin by myself.¡±

    ¡°No...¡± YinKong tightened her fist and muttered. ¡°I won¡¯t let that daye. Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t let anything happen to you. We won¡¯t die. We won¡¯t be tools. We won¡¯t!¡±

    (So this is the cause of the change? Zhui-Kong¡¯s promise and how he has acted in the realm...)

    Zheng didn¡¯t know the true history yet. However, he had a feeling the change was looming near!

    Four days and three nights had gone by. Team China had less than half the time left. The Buddha statue¡¯s pieces were still scattered over the world. The first group was protecting the Buddha¡¯s head in Shanxi. ChengXiao was heading to the Japanese upied area in Shandong. Heng was following behind him. WangXia was chasing after the U.S. navy fleet in the Pacific Ocean. Xuan remained in Shanghai.

 Vol 19 10-1

    ¡°We have four pieces of the statue, head, both arms, and torso. I estimate there are three to four pieces remaining. Two have been confirmed are in the Japanese army and the U.S. navy. Two remains unknown of their whereabouts.¡± Xuan, whiling looking at the pieces on the table, spoke to the silver te.

    The three pieces on the table were obtained from the Kuomintang and the Communist Party. The two parties finally handed the pieces they had after sessfully entered an alliance with team China. The power disyed by Heng and WangXia against the Japanese army, and the lure put forth by Xuan helped the parties made their decisions. Xuan also provided anti-gravity technology and a weapon rted technology to each party in exchange.

    On the other end of the silver te was WangXia, who was riding on the Sky Stick above the ocean. His mission was to catch the U.S. navy fleet. The Kuomintang only passed the information to team China yesterday that they gifted a piece of the statue to the U.S. in exchange for a loan and an import of firearms through Burma. This move would support their battle against the Japanese army.

    WangXia was rather curious. ¡°Didn¡¯t you send ChengXiao to the Dongbei in the northeast as an envoy? If you are willing toe to terms with or threaten the Japanese, why do you have to burn the bridge with the U.S.? Not that they are a good country but they still are our ally when Japan is involved. I think destroying their fleet on the Pacific Ocean without anymunication prior goes too far.¡±

    ¡°They are not fighting Japan with us.¡± Xuan said. ¡°You still haven¡¯t adjusted your thoughts after I reminded you multiple times. This is not our world. This is a world that follows a simr timeline to our world. Your emotional investment is idiotic. The Japan, U.S. and even China in this world are nothing more than names and words of countries to me. There are two reasons to talk over the Buddha statue with the Japanese and to destroy the U.S. fleet. One, I haven¡¯t confirmed how many pieces the Japanese have and where are they hiding the pieces? Two, the U.S. presents a bigger threat to the rest of my n.¡±

    ¡°A bigger threat? What¡¯s your n?¡± WangXia continued to asked. ¡°I can understand needing to locate the statue pieces before going into action to avoid identally destroying them.¡±

    Xuan remained patient with his regr calm tone. ¡°Turning China into our weapons and supplies base. Japan is destined to lose the war. So the U.S. will be a bigger threat in the future. Following our history, the U.S. needs an underdeveloped China for their interest. The reason they are assisting China is to prevent any country from taking over it. If the U.S. bes the biggest winner in this war as is in our history, they will eventually drag down the output of our supplies base. We might as well defeat them in the initial stage.¡±

    WangXia¡¯s voice panicked. ¡°But they are still an ally with China right now. Aren¡¯t you pushing China into an abyss by going on the opposite sides of both the U.S. and Japan? They might not even make it through the Japanese invasion in this case, not to mention the rest of the war.¡±

    Xuan sighed. ¡°I reminded you again and again that this is not our world. Why do we have to follow our history? You have also not properly adjusted your impression of us. Our strength is tiers above this world. Have you ever imagined destroying a fleet by yourself? My goal is to obtain a peaceful and resourceful supplies base. I don¡¯t care about this world. If the U.S. stands in my way, I will destroy it. If Japan stands in the way, I will destroy it. If the whole world stands in the way, I don¡¯t mind crafting enough tactical nukes to destroy it. Don¡¯t over think. There is no need to when you have the absolute power. Just brute force through your obstacles.¡±

    ¡°I get it. One more thing...¡± WangXia nodded. ¡°You call us nationalistic youths but your actions are way worse than us.¡±

    Xuan sneered. ¡°A mortal¡¯s wisdom. Speech makes a nationalistic youth, not his actions. If I can do what I say and destroy anyone I want to, then I am not a nationalist youth. The difference is that they can only talk without while not being able to achieve anything. That¡¯s enough. Your mission is to sneak into the U.S. fleet and find the Buddha statue piece. I don¡¯t care how you do it, with the hypnosis device or destroy the fleet. I want to see the piece in front of me by this time tomorrow!¡±

    WangXia replied then folded the silver te. Xuan picked up the three pieces on the table. These pieces were shiny inparison to the head¡¯s unremarkable appearance. The material felt like neither metal nor wood. Countless runewords were etched on the surface. A golden shimmer flowed through the runewords. No wonder the warlords and foreign forces took the body of the Buddha statue instead of its head.

    Xuan studied the ends of these pieces. The separations did not appear to be cut by a de or torn by force. They took the shape of gears. These pieces might have been individual pieces when they were crafted, not split up by the people who seized them. Which meant the Buddha statue was designed to be split up.

    (If the split of the statue wasn¡¯t caused by the Saints of the West, what is it that they modified? Did they greatly increase Hao 1¡¯s power? Possible but unlikely. They were under the sight of the Saints of the East at all times. They would not allow drastic modifications that will lead to unavoidable deaths. In that case, the second thing the Saints of the West would like to see was...) Xuan caressed the pieces with his hands. He adjusted his sses, put down the pieces then walked over to the pile of documents.

    (The Saints and Cultivators of the East weren¡¯t as unified as the documents mentioned. Both sides have their selfish motives... Sigh. This bonus mission could end up as a waste of time and effort if the Saints of the West modified there. We would obtain none of the valuable Cultivation manuals or documentations. Makes me want to kill those Saints.)

    There was only one exception that could break through Xuan¡¯sck of emotions, the search through the unknown. It drove Xuan into a strange, fanatical mode like he was right now. And it gave him the thought of wanting to kill the Saints. If the rest of the team learned of it, surprise and fear would probably drown their minds, more fear than surprise. The two things team China was scared of most were the unknown future and being in Xuan¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Ah-choo!¡± ChengXiao sneezed. He immediately scanned around.

    Heng, who was flying about next meters next to him, yelled, ¡°Are you sick? How can you even get a cold with this body?¡±

    ¡°No. This is not a normal cold.¡± ChengXiao said. ¡°This chill that runs through the whole body, twitching pineal nd, and my trembling spine -- I can¡¯t be wrong. This feeling... Xuan is probably thinking about me!¡±

    Heng was dumbfounded for a moment before he giggled. He said in a serious tone, ¡°Not going to question how urate your intuition is, but I want to ask, what is he thinking about you for? Did you do something that he hates? You followed his order to Dongbei already. What else is he trying to make you do?¡±

    ChengXiao shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s not so simple. My sharp intuition can¡¯t be wrong! This has to do with Xuan!¡±

    Seeing that ChengXiao was going to babble on, Heng attempted to change the subject. ¡°We are at Dongbei. Like we have talked over, you go meet with the Japanese army, I will wait from a hundred kilometers away. Contact me through the silver te if anything happens. Don¡¯t worry, I will keep you safe!¡±

 Vol 19 10-2

    ChengXiao actually felt he could trust Heng¡¯s assurance. For some reason, a valiant aura emerged from Heng after he rid himself of the cowardice mentality. Even though he would eventually be a henpecked guy, he was still trustworthy as arade. This kind of people would never abandon arade and run away.

    (It¡¯s still strange to think that he defeated an army with a bow and arrows. Do you consider this as cold weapons winning over firearms?) ChengXiao thought whiling looking out the window in a car.

    Hended in the middle of a busy city that had arge harbor from the Sky Stick. Dongbei had fallen. The Japanese army was rebuilding the city and siphoning every bit of its resources. After all, Japan had neither the resource nor manpower of its own to support such a gigantic army they amassed. Therefore, Dongbei became an important part of their sustain in the remaining war; it had countless factories and workshops already in ce. The city was extremely busy.

    (Yet... the people they are siphoning from are all Chinese.) ChengXiao appeared calm but he was boiling within. He was well aware he was a stereotypical nationalistic youth since long ago. He followed his feelings a lot of times unlike Xuan, who followed logical reasonings. ChengXiao was nothing more than a regr person, the same as most members in team China.

    Due to the arrogance disyed from ChengXiao¡¯snding and the time he stayed in ce, a squad of patrolling soldiers surrounded him within several minutes. The soldiers rode on motorcycles with attached seats so they were a somewhat mechanized squad. They drove the crowd away as soon as they arrived then pointed the machine guns mounted on the motorcycles at ChengXiao. The scene looked as though the soldiers were battling a powerful enemy. They did not show the ease from outnumbering the enemy.

    In fact, the Japanese army shrunk their defense after Heng defeated a division and dozens of aircrafts by himself. They even abandoned some less important strategic spots on the front line. Too many changes happened in the past few days. It was like a nightmare to the Japanese army. The changes all began when the army lost contact with their troops upying Shanghai. Rumors said an unknown force attacked the city. Subsequently, a fleet sent to Shanghai was eliminated and a whole division along with dozens of aircrafts were defeated by a single person. Logic, science, and modernized warfare were challenged in the past few days.

    Japan had sent its spies into China long before their invasion. This was the reason the Japanese army could send a fleet to blockade Shanghai¡¯s harbor within such a short period of time. After losing the division, the army utilized its numerous spies and gathered most of the important information, which included the Cultivator identities of team China, the Buddha statue they were looking for, the inconceivable powers they possessed, and the flying swords. Thest piece of information was the cause of the cautiousness disyed by the squad.

    Even though ChengXiao did not have the documentations of an envoy, the Sky Stick that he rode on when hended was reason enough for the Japanese army to act polite to him. Within a quarter of an hour, several colonel ranked officers kindly invited ChengXiao into a ck sedan. Hundreds of soldiers on motorcycles escorted the sedan to a military upied building outside the city.

    These Japanese officers spoke fluent Chinese and one even spoke in native Chinese ent. ChengXiao almost thought they were traitors. However, their postures and movements all pointed them to being Japanese.

    The conversation that took ce during the ride were nothing butpliments. It did not pique ChengXiao¡¯s interest to talk. Being called a god felt like being cursed to die.

    The Japanese officers had their difficulties also. They received an order to abstain from offending the Chinese god at all cost and to sooth any anger he might have. They would have a bright future if they could draw the god to Japan¡¯s side. Simrly, the court martial or even death would await them if the Japanese army suffered as a result of them offending the god.

    ¡°May I ask for the reason that brought you here?¡± Seeing ChengXiao hadn¡¯t spoken a word, an officer carefully asked.

    ChengXiao looked to the officers and said, ¡°Our goal is the Buddha statue. I alsoe for the Buddha statue. You are probably prepared since you came to meet me so soon after my arrival. It isn¡¯t difficult for you to find out who we are, what kind of power we possess and what our goal is with the number of spies you have in China... So the Buddha statue and all the pieces that you have are what I am here for!¡±

    The officers met eyes with each other then one spoke, ¡°Yes. We indeed obtained a statue piece from the warlord Yan Xishan in Shanxi. However, we do not have the details as it is top ssified information in the army. Why don¡¯t you meet our superiors face to face. I believe they will give you a satisfying answer.¡±

    ChengXiao nodded. You wouldn¡¯t p someone when they give you a smile. These officers were extremely respectful toward him. There was not the arrogance that he saw from movies and dramas. He realized he was childish for wanting to find a reason to teach these people a lesson. The rtionship between two countries was more than ck and white. What appeared on the surface was usually the result of multiple causes. China had been going downhill since the Manchu conquest. Even without Japan, another country would have invaded. China had suffered indescribable humiliation before this invasion. Japan merely the most painful memory to the China of this era, adding pain to a country already in hell.

    ChengXiao sighed. He kind of understood what Xuan was saying. If the China of this era would rise up after he killed some Japanese out of anger, he would without a doubt do it. Yet, it was impossible. China was invaded because of itself. It had been losing wars after wars since the Opium War. You could me the first loss to other people but every subsequent loss was due to its own weakness. ChengXiao knew it. He just couldn¡¯t let the fact sink in. Understanding and doing were separate things.

    (Forget it. I am not going to vent on some Japanese officers. If I am going to do it, I will do it to someone in a bigger role... Find a chance to make them start. I have Heng waiting outside. Plus, I want to test my limit. Xuan only ordered me not to start a fight but he won¡¯t be able to say anything if I wait for them to start.) ChengXiao chuckled.

    He looked at the officers and said, ¡°I am not going to say much else. I will get the Buddha statue no matter what you are thinking. You must either hand it to me or tell me its location within today. Or else, I don¡¯t mind seizing it with force. I believe your emperor is living inside the pce in Tokyo. Is he a valuable enough chip to trade for the Buddha statue? Oh, I forgot to tell you one of my peer is heading for the U.S. navy fleet on the Pacific Ocean because they took a piece of the statue. Looking at the time, they should have met by now. Do you want to know the oue? Haha...¡±

    WangXia had indeed caught up to the U.S. fleet on the Pacific Ocean. It was in no wayparable to the most powerful fleet in the world several decadester. Before the event of the Pearl Harbor, the U.S. sent the majority of its fleets from the Pacific Ocean to the Antic Ocean, which gave Japan a false understanding and led to the tragedy.

    Regardless, aplete fleet was on a different level from the several small ships team China encountered at Shanghai¡¯s harbor. There were torpedo ships, frigates, destroyers, battleships, carriers and all the ship types thatposed a fleet. To the people of this world, destroying this fleet was nothing more than dream talk. Even WangXia¡¯s heart clenched as he felt he was a maniac looking to die.

    It was the darkest time of a day before dawn on the Pacific Ocean. WangXia finally caught up to the U.S. navy fleet by himself.

 Vol 19 10-3

    WangXia participated in the battle against the Japanese army outside Japan and annihted Japanese ships with tactical nukes so he had a decent idea of his own strength. In contrast to Heng and ChengXiao, his power was meant for group battles. Demon Energy wasn¡¯t effective on its own as bombs materialized by Demon Energy had limited destructiveness, unlike sma bombs and tactical nukes which could have a coverage of thousands of meters. His power came from manipting high-tech bombs using Demon Energy, powerful but considered a sci-fi attack. As a result, anyone in team China wearing the Dragonshard Ne could easily take him down after they defended the first wave of attack from WangXia. His attacks wererge AOEs but impotent on single target focused fights.

    WangXia was fond of reading fantasy novels. He used to imagine himself as an invincible hero who could save the world. It was the reason he asked Zheng to teach him Qi. The oue wasn¡¯t desireable but he gained a sense of bing stronger. Eventually, he obtained hi-explosive bombs, gravity bombs, sma bombs, and tactical nukes. These bombs he had ess to became more and more powerful. His Demon Energy also granted him new ways to utilize the bombs as his enhancement ranked up. WangXia¡¯s growth was linked to team China. The stronger team China became, the stronger he would be because only as a team could they obtain ess to more and more powerful bombs.

    WangXia was rather forthright as a person and he entered God¡¯s realm as a soldier with hot blood. His motive was the purest and most noble among all others who entered the realm. Everyone else either gave up on life or the real world, or came to seize the treasures of the realm after learning of its existence. WangXia came to fulfill his responsibility as a soldier and had retained the conduct of a soldier... ChengXiao was an exception. Xuan was also an exception given his indifferent personality.

    (Well then... let¡¯s begin!)

    WangXia looked down at the fleet below. He recalled the details of the mission Xuan exined to him. His priority was to obtain the Buddha statue piece. Otherwise, attacking the fleet could sink the statue piece into the ocean along with the ships. Therefore, WangXia had to sneak into the fleet and control someone who was aware of the location of the statue piece. This person should be a high ranking officer. The method he would use to control a person was device Xuan used on Haotian. The device didn¡¯t break after they killed Haotian. Seeing the effectiveness of the device, Xuan crafted two more afterward. If it weren¡¯t for the resources team China seized from team Celestial, Xuan wouldn¡¯t have been able to craft the extras given how expensive the device cost.

    The target wearing the device would be a ve to the person holding the control. Haotian possessed Nen but he was unable to resist before his death. Xuan handed a device to WangXia before he departed for the fleet and informed him another way to use the device. He could knock out the target then put the device on to bypass the need for the target to willingly put it on.

    He recalled a joke about a dealer who sold rat poison. The dealer boasted how effective his rat poison was. Then people asked how to use the poison and he replied you would catch the rat then stuff the poison into its mouth. There was no way for the rat to survive. The direction for the device sounded simr to the dealer¡¯s method.

    WangXia left Shanghai immediately after he received the order. He contacted Xuan twice on the way but he didn¡¯t question much. His mind was upied withpleting the mission.

    The Sky Stick descended quietly in the dark sky. It was the most tiring time of the day for a person. WangXia sneaked into a carrier without encountering any trouble. He sneaked behind a guard, knocked him out, then put the device on his head.

    The guard told everything he knew about the high ranking officers and their locations in this ship. WangXia apanied the guard to a cabin where one of the high ranking officer resided.

    ¡°I am sorry. We are both soldiers.¡± WangXia ced his hand on the back of the guard¡¯s head. A small boom followed as the guard¡¯s neck was sted. The device fell onto a pool of blood, still intact.

    WangXia sighed. He picked up the device without a moment of hesitation then walked to the cabin door. He entered the unlocked mode during this short walk. Even though he was only at the first stage, the unlocked mode gave him much better control over his Demon Energy. He ced his hands on the door and it fell forward after a small explosion. The Demon Energy materialized bomb sted the door without any difficulty.

    WangXia was careful to not cause too much noise up to this point because it could hinder him from capturing a high ranking officer. Now that he found a target, he didn¡¯t have to worry anymore. All he needed to do was follow Xuan¡¯s order of brute forcing through the mission!

    Behind the door was a standard officer cabin with few furnitures and a single bed. A man immediately sat up from the bed when WangXia barged in. However, WangXia punched him unconscious before he could utter a sound.

    WangXia carefully put the device on the officer then filled a pot of cold water from the bathroom. He poured the water on the officer¡¯s face, waking him up. The officer jumped at once but the confused looked on his face indicated he was notpletely awake.

    ¡°Tell me, where is the Buddha statue piece you got from the Chinese government?¡± Holding on the control, WangXia asked in a low voice.

    A brief confusionter, panic filled the officer¡¯s face as he tried to yell. Yet, the words that came out told the location of the Buddha statue. It was ced in a safe in a concealed room at the lower level of the carrier. The room required a passcode to ess.

    WangXia asked, ¡°Do you have the passcode to the room? What will happen if someone breaks into the room with force? Will it destroy the things inside?¡±

    The officer replied without emotions, ¡°Why would we destroy the things inside? The room is sealed by steel walls. It was built as a safe for gold so we wouldn¡¯t destroy the gold inside. The only way you can break into the room without a passcode is by using artillery.¡±

    WangXia realized they were in 1940 where the modern anti-theft systems did not exist. The best anti-theft systems in this era were basically consisted of a passcode lock and tough walls. He was over thinking when he took into ount the ways people used to protect ssified items in the future.

    There wasn¡¯t anything left to worry after recognizing theck of risk from obtaining the Buddha statue. WangXia lifted the officer off the bed, asked for the specific location of the room, then took out the Sky Stick. His Demon Energy excited as he stepped onto the Sky Stick. Several sma bombs under the Demon Energy¡¯s effect surfaced around him.

    The officer was shocked to see the floating bombs. WangXia held up his hand then a bomb flew out to the corridor. An intense light shed. Heated air blew against their faces. The sma bomb burned a hole through the floor and ceiling.

 Vol 19 10-4

    Bomb Maniptor was a functional but not exactly powerful enhancement. It allowed users to borrow forces not belonging to them, which contrasted with the numerous abilities in system that directly raised the users¡¯ strength. Bomb Maniptor offered very little in terms of physical enhancement. In this respect, both the Vampire bloodline and Werewolf bloodline were superior.

    Two reasons hindered its practicality. One, bombs materialized by Demon Energy were not as powerful as one would expect. As close to mid range attacks, quite a few sci-fi weapons were more powerful in team battles. The only way to increase its effectiveness was for the user to carryrge quantity of powerful bombs. Two, it was uneconomical. The user had to expend bombs with each use and bombs weren¡¯t a renewable resource. Furthermore, the more powerful bombs carried a high cost in the exchange system. Ones like gravity bombs required ranked rewards to exchange. Few teams could utilize this enhancement to its potential. Among those teams, they all possessed a simr trait, a support member who could maintain a team¡¯s supplies.

    WangXia¡¯s Bomb Maniptor enhancement disyed so much power because of Xuan backing him up. Neither sma bombs nor the iing tactical nukes would exist without him.

    Bang! Two sma bombs flew into the corridor at a wave of his hand. A blinding light exploded at the distance then a heat wave swept him. The Sky Stick dashed into the corridor under WangXia¡¯s control.

    WangXia held no hesitation in order to obtain the statue piece as quickly as possible. sma bombs sted their ways down the inside carrier. Numerous people died along with the destruction of the ship¡¯s interior. Looking from outside, the carrier was still intact. Yet, it had lost ability to fight back. WangXia finally arrived at a sealed room after expending sixteen sma bombs.

    The captured officer calmed down after the serie of events, though the calmness was a resultant from being overly shocked. He said after seeing the room, ¡°So this is all you are here for? What a mysterious country. When I first witnessed it floated, all I could think about was miracle. The archeologists that apanied us told us the statue is over five thousand years old. However, Buddhism doesn¡¯t have five thousand years of history. This is an unsolvable puzzle that a Buddha statue existed before Buddhism came into being. Do you Asians believe in the existence of deities?¡±

    WangXia stepped off the Sky Stick. He was about to end this officer¡¯s life but these words surprised him. WangXia sneered at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if there are deities. If they exist, they are nothing more than man¡¯s creation. I am only here for the Buddha statue¡¯s piece. You will hand back to us what is ours.¡± He ced his hand on the officer¡¯s neck and boom! The materialized bomb sted the officer¡¯s neck before he could utter another sound.

    WangXia carefully retrieved the device. His Demon Energy materialized into bomb beings and flew to the corners of the door. Several explosionster, the corners broke off and the door copsed into the room.

    At the center of the room was a safe. WangXia had obtained the passcode from the officer before. He turned the lock and with a snap, the safe opened up, revealing a floating statue piece inside. This piece appeared to be the Buddha¡¯s lower torso.

    WangXia quickly fetched the piece and stored it away. The Sky Stick flew up the hole sted by the bombs and exited the carrier. A translucent barrier surfaced the moment WangXia came out. Several bullets struck the barrier. Underneath him, the deck of the carrier was in disorder. The bullets that struck the barrier were actually strays. The Sky Stick quickly levitated before more bullets arrive and brought him a hundred meters above the ocean.

    ¡°I am sorry. We are all soldiers.¡±

    It was the second time WangXia said these words. He closed his eyes and sighed. Only determination remained in his eyes after he opened them again. He brought out numerous hi-explosive bombs, dozens of sma bombs and the few tactical nukes from the storage bag. His Demon Energy was pouring out at maximum speed. The tactical nukes after enhancement from the Demon Energy were his trump cards.

    ¡°I am sorry. We are all soldiers... we are just soldiers.¡±

    WangXia repeated again. He lopped a tactical nuke off. Demon Energy enclosed the nuke then it dropped onto the carrier below him, down through the deck from the hole he sted open. With a wave of his hand, the nuke detonated along with the Demon Energy.

    A deafening noise rumbled and a blinding light shed from the center of the carrier. After the sh, a mushroom cloud rose up as the carrier split in halves. A fireball in the center consumed everything near it.

    Just one single tactical nuke after enhancement destroyed a carrier. WangXia had expected this power so he piloted the Sky Stick to the nearby ships without a pause. sma bombs flew toward a destroyer before he came near it. Explosions followed one after another. Bright silver lights belonging to sma shed again and again. Arger, more violent explosion happened and a giant hole was opened up on the destroyer¡¯s side. One of the sma bombs detonated the arsenal on the ship. It would notst long before sinking into the ocean.

    (Right, sma bombs alone aren¡¯t powerful enough. If I can detonate the arsenals in the ships, I will only need several sma bombs to destroy a ship. We don¡¯t have that many tactical nukes.)

    WangXia was aware that the damage from the sma bombs came from their high temperature. This temperature was high enough to vaporize metal so the sma bombs were the perfect tool to detonate the arsenals. The explosions would melt through the deck and walls, and detonate any explosives and ammunitions which came into its area of effect. WangXia stopped attacking the whole ship then aimed a dozen sma bombs at the locations of the arsenals. The explosions struck a critical hit on the ship. In just a few seconds, continuous explosions began urring from within as the ship tilted, waiting to sink into the ocean.

    The arsenals were difficult targets to hit for missiles and airstrikes since ships were in constant motion. Even when a missile hit, it might not break through the thick walls protecting the arsenal. WangXia¡¯s attacks overcame these obstacles and struck the most vulnerable point of the ships. In just several minutes, all but two small destroyers remained intact on the ocean. The U.S. fleet were wiped and countless sailors died.

    The sun rose in the horizon. WangXia looked down beneath his feet. Smoke spread through the battlefield. Ships were slowly sinking into the ocean. Surviving sailors were wailing in the water.

    WangXia quietly watched then sighed. The Sky Stick flew toward Asia.

    ¡°I am sorry. We are all just soldiers.¡±

 Vol 19 11-1

    ¡°Missionpleted? You don¡¯t have toe back to Shanghai. Head straight to Dongbei, find ChengXiao and Heng, then seize all the statue pieces the Japanese army has. Once aplished, count the number of pieces in our possession. If the statue would be a whole, make for Shanxi. Otherwise I will join you to start the final n.¡± Xuan said to a silver te.

    ¡°Final n? What n?¡± WangXia¡¯s voice came through the silver te along with the loud whistling of the wind.

    WangXia was flying the Sky Stick over the Pacific Ocean to the direction of Shanghai. He contacted Xuan to report as advised beforehand shortly after leaving the battlefield and asked for his next mission.

    It was surprising that Xuan would decide to go to Dongbei himself for his final n. Xuan had been managing the informationing from the three powers in Shanghai this whole time. What could this final n be? To bombard Dongbei with nukes?

    ¡°Raze Tokyo. There¡¯s only a third of the time limit left. I can¡¯t guarantee we could obtain thest piece of information in such a short amount of time. So we would have to initiate the final n.¡± Xuan said.

    WangXia was shocked. He mumbled the words raze Tokyo several times before yelling, ¡°This is your final n? What kind of n is that? Relish the final chance with massacre? Have you given up? I have just destroyed a U.S. fleet and now you target Tokyo?¡± The injustice from killing the innocent sailors finally erupted from him.

    ¡°Officer WangXia!¡± Xuan shouted. ¡°Obey your orders!¡±

    WangXia paused and calmed down. Several secondster, he said, ¡°Colonel Chu Xuan, the order I received is to assist you in obtaining resources from this realm. I will follow all your orders on this basis. However! I don¡¯t believe razing Tokyo and taking the lives of hundreds of thousands of innocent people will allow us to survive. I refuse to obey this order!¡±

    A silence came from Xuan¡¯s end as if he had cut offmunication. Ten secondster, Xuan¡¯s voice came through. ¡°An exnation is troublesome and waste of time but you are an important force in the uing n. I do not allow you to leave the team at this time. I will only say it once. We are heavily disadvantaged in this bonus mission. First of all, we do not have enough manpower as many of our members have fallen in a sleep. Secondly, we do not have enough time to search arge area without sufficient information nor a psyche force user. In such times, we have to proceed with unconventional means. This world is nothing more than a parallel world like I¡¯d told you from the beginning. We can do anything to it as long as it will help usplete the mission.¡±

    WangXia became impatient, ¡°But I don¡¯t think razing Tokyo and killing innocent people have anything to do with the mission! I can¡¯t imagine the possible reasons!¡±

    ¡°Mortal¡¯s wisdom.¡± Xuan sneered. ¡°We knew the mission is abnormal from the start due to the Saints of the West. The mission is a trap in disguise and it is nearly impossible toplete as we normally would. At least not in the order of gathering information, finding a statue piece, and repeat until we have a whole statue. So...¡±

    WangXia interrupted him. ¡°Then why did you follow this process when you know it can notplete the mission? What secret arrangements reside in your mind?¡±

    Xuan calmly said, ¡°There is another arrangement but it¡¯s not secret. Remember your first order of defeating the Japanese army that upied Japan? The order was to defeat and not wipe out the army. We followed it up with nuking the Japanese navy, defeating a division using only Heng, and then a U.S. navy fleet. Every battle is a step forward in the n. The goal is to inform all the powers which possess the statue pieces of our power, a power that transcends all else in this era, a power belonging to mythologies, and to let them know of the importance the Buddha statue has to us. We will go against the whole world for it.¡±

    WangXia said, ¡°That¡¯s not sensible. The powers in possession of the statue pieces wouldn¡¯t hand over them knowing how valuable the pieces mean to us. They would coerce us into working for them or giving them weapons. What does it have to do with razing Tokyo?¡±

    Xuan waited for WangXia to finish then said, ¡°Normally, that¡¯s the case, which is why we resort to unconventional means. If we can¡¯t find all the pieces in seven days, then we will make them bring the pieces to us. Not in the form of a trade or satisfying their requests. We will instill them with fear... Our n leading up to this point has the intention to make them believe we will act more insane the closer time nears the end of seven days. From an upying army, to a small fleet, to a division, to aplete fleet, to Tokyo. We are progressing toward insanity with time. The party to be in possession of the final statue piece needs to know that we will raze the world without consideration of anything, even if ites to destroying the whole of humanity. We are also sending the message that any party who informs us of the statue¡¯s location will be handsomely rewarded with wealth and authority. If that party is a sole person, he will obtain wealth and and authority equivalent to that of arge organization.

    ¡°To rise high in the world or to perish with it, these are the two choices we give them. Once Tokyo falls, we will split up over the world and destroy any army thates in sight. On the seventh day, we will begin to raze the world with the Magic Cannon starting at the coast of the Pacific Ocean. Everyone over the world will receive the broadcast that we will raze a city every thirty minutes, and will wipe off humanity at the end of twenty four hours. We are the executioners of Judgement Day. This is the final n that has begun since you attacked the Japanese army in Shanghai. Do you have any more questions?¡±

    WangXia trembled uncontrobly. He knew Xuan had a heart firm as iron or more urately, he had no heart. Xuan would use everything avable as resource to achieve his desired oue, including the lives of hisrades and his own life, not to mention the lives of the countless innocent unrted people. And now he hade to include the destruction of humanity in his n.

    ¡°Not destroying humanity but to use it as a threat to force the party with the statue piece to hand it out. Furthermore, this is not the real world... Make your decision. Do you want to survive or do you want this world to remain intact.¡± Xuan corrected WangXia.

    WangXia became silent, drowning the racket he was making. After a long pause, he sighed. ¡°Are there no other solutions? And... do you firmly believe we can gather all the remaining pieces?¡±

    ¡°There is no other solution. We only have sixty to seventy percent chance of gathering all the pieces of the statue. This is the reason we resort to unconventional means.¡± Xuan replied in a serious tone. ¡°Because there is no other way, because weck the conditions to gather the statue, we have to resort to other means. WangXia, we are trapped since the start of the mission in an intrigue where we have to catch the only glimpse of light to survive. The Saints of the West intended to wipe us. I regret to tell you that my wit alone is not sufficient to break us free. Understand? Which is why I have been saying we will brute force our way through the mission. This n is built upon pure strength. The final step is the absolute power we possess to break free from the trap!¡±

 Vol 19 11-2

    It was truly a crazy n. WangXia was the only person in the team who became aware of the n. He hesitated for a long time but in the end, refrained from telling the other members. He would reason with Xuan prior to epting the order. However, once he epted the order, he would remain as nothing more than a soldier. Whether the mission ahead of him was doable or not, whether it led to hell or not, he would not bat an eye.

    Zero went to Shanxi so there were only Heng and ChengXiao in the northeast region. Only a select few in the team could dissuade Xuan from his actions. Neither Heng nor ChengXiao came close to Zheng in this respect. Even Zero fared better than them. Coincidentally, Zheng was sleeping and Zero was guarding him in Shanxi.

    (Did he set us up since the beginning? Why else would he choose to send Zero over? Zero¡¯s probably the only one who would speak up to him. Furthermore, if an internal conflict breaks out, he¡¯s the only other person who would pose a threat to Xuan.)

    WangXia pped his head and kicked the thoughts away from his mind. He didn¡¯t want to kill innocent people but he also felt it was the logical thing to do after hearing Xuan¡¯s rationale. They were not saints after all. If it was the only path to survive, they would walk down this path even if they were to transform into demons. WangXia¡¯s mind slowly cleared up.

    (Yet, we won¡¯t have the strength to kill Hao 1 if Zheng doesn¡¯t wake up on time, which would render all our efforts futile. Pray that the Lambda Driver and the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception are effective... Why hasn¡¯t Zheng woken yet?)

    Zheng wished he could. Living in a dream world for over half a year was incredibly boring. He had established a daily routine of watching the pretty loli jumping up and down, taking baths and swimming. Aside from these benefits, he was bored to death.

    (Is there going to be an end? It¡¯s been so many months already. I might as well show up and exin the situation to her.)

    One of his aplishments over the past several months was the degree of his emtion of YinKong. He coulde in contact with the dream world for a brief duration during emtion. Furthermore, the higher the degree of emtion, the more power he could use. He also obtained a secret technique to safely step into mid-fourth stage from YinKong. If this technique was feasible, team China could be the strongest team in the realm, at a level far surpassing team Devil and team Celestial.

    Rui-Kong was likely a powerful psyche force user in the fourth stage. Her psyche force was an inborn aptitude. YinKong discovered an unconventional method to ovee the heart¡¯s devil, which was to get pass it with force.

    The heart¡¯s devil would infuse a person¡¯s mind with frenzy and violence despite the varied forms of its manifestation in each person. The person would be unable to distinguish friends from foes and attack anyone in proximity. This violence suppressed the individual¡¯s consciousness so unless one could ovee the heart¡¯s devil, death was the inevitable ending.

    YinKong, however, found a way to ovee the heart¡¯s devil from a different angle. She named it ascension by force.

    To draw an analogy using Cultivation, the heart¡¯s devil of the fourth stage was the heart¡¯s devil before ascension to immortality. This obstacle posed on the person¡¯s mental state and had no rtion to his physical strength. When Zheng overcame his heart¡¯s devil, his strength immediately took a leap into mid-fourth stage. What YinKong wanted was to suppress this violencepletely.

    She had reached the fourth stage and gained infinitesimal control, although still in its initial phase. At the same time, waves of violent lust thrust into her mind. Rui-Kong drained the violence from her until she couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. Once YinKong recovered from the unlocked mode, Rui-Kong would return it back to YinKong¡¯s mind. Without being in the unlocked mode at that time, she would be able to suppress the invasion.

    ¡°Whew. How are you feeling? What stage have you reached this time? Almost breaking free of the heart¡¯s devil yet?¡±

    Rui-Kong was also a pretty loli. Shey on the sand exhausted after using her psyche force ability. Her face was ruddy like a little apple. She breathed heavily while asking YinKong.

    YinKong also looked exhausted. She rubbed Rui-Kong¡¯s face and giggled. ¡°You look so cute when you are exhausted. No wonder your brother calls you little apple. You look just like an apple.¡±

    Rui-Kong¡¯s face grew even redder and she pped YinKong¡¯s hand away. ¡°I am not the only one who he calls little apple. He likes to call you little apple when we are not around too. Hehe. When are you going to be an apple and let him eat you?¡±

    YinKong blushed. She pinched Rui-Kong¡¯s face and said, ¡°I am still far from meeting the heart¡¯s devil. But every time I suppress this violence and I grow more ustomed to it and I feel I can endure it a little more. I think if we should continue like this, my conjecture would be true. We can safely enter mid-fourth stage through ascension by force.¡±

    Rui-Kong let out a sigh of relief seeing YinKong looking rxed. YinKong suddenly sped her hands on Rui-Kong¡¯s face and said in a serious tone. ¡°Be honest, Rui-Kong. Is your unlocked stage advancing at an increased pace? Is the violence that you held each time increasing the pace of your progress?¡±

    Rui-Kongughed as she was going to give an answer. However, YinKong stared into her eyes without wavering. She finally nodded in defeat. ¡°Yeah. My unlocked mode is advancing a little faster... but it shouldn¡¯t have anything to do with you. This happened before. And with the method you discovered, the heart¡¯s devil is no longer so scary. If I end up meeting the heart¡¯s devil, I can just split the violent lust to everyone. Wouldn¡¯t that make it easy for me to ovee the heart¡¯s devil?¡±

    YinKong said, ¡°No. The state you would enter is vastly different from going berserk. How should I exin it? It¡¯s a state where your mind is filled with frenzy and violence and your body begins to attack those around you. Yet, you will feel that you exist as a separate consciousness. That¡¯s the scariest part of the heart¡¯s devil. You won¡¯t feel you are in a berserk so you can¡¯t stop it. It is the reason I am attempting topletely suppress the violent consciousness in order to suppress the heart¡¯s devil. The path is too difficult to walk. We have only taken the first step in this non-traditional shortcut. I guess I will truly enter mid-fourth stage if I can actually ovee the heart¡¯s devil. Rui-Kong, don¡¯t test your luck against it.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Fine.¡± Rui-Kong quickly diverted the conversation. ¡°Speaking of the unlocked mode, my brother has only unlocked the first stage. He¡¯s so slow. Is it because heck the aptitude? Will you ditch him in the future?¡±

    YinKong blushed. ¡°What are you talking about? We are not in that type of rtionship... It might not be urate to judge our strength by our unlocked stage. As we age, our unlocked stage will naturally increase. I actually think... your brother is a super genius. He¡¯s much more talented than any of us. That¡¯s how he can suppress unlocking the gic constraint. So, ZhuiKong might actually be stronger than me.¡±

 Vol 19 11-3

    Zheng truly agreed with YinKong¡¯s statement that ZhuiKong could be stronger than her. He might not appear so in this dream world. He was weaker than many of the people around him. However, Zheng had suspected him of concealing his strength given their encounters in God¡¯s realm. Perhaps he was suppressing himself from unlocking to the fourth stage.

    (What is the story of the outbreak? The series of events is bing increasingly puzzling. The gentleness shown by ZhuiKong doesn¡¯t seem to be an act. Why did he transform into that psychopath after he entered God¡¯s realm? Did he kill the friends who grew up with him, which caused the change? Did he fail in the unlocking process?)

    Zheng pondered over the viability of ascension by force as he watched the two little girls. This method appeared dangerous and absurd but it wasn¡¯t without its merit. So far, it seemed viable despite possessing the same degree of risk as the traditional method and requiring a powerful psyche force user.

    (There¡¯s actually another shortcut - transfer the violent lust into another person¡¯s mindpletely without regard to the other person¡¯s life. The receiver must be a psyche force user. So the receiver is destined to die and the one battling the heart¡¯s devil would likely remain safe. I wonder if this is considered a ck art?)

    While Zheng was thinking over the matter, the two girls retraced their steps on the beach. The daily routine of dealing with the violent lust ended as dusk approached. By the time they returned to their ce of assembly, it would be almost time for dinner. Zheng had grasped the girls¡¯ routine after observing them for multiple days.

    The girls talked andughed on their way back. The final glimpse of light from the setting sun painted the ocean in gold. It seemed as though the little ind stood in the center of this gold. Everything felt so peaceful just as the half year that Zheng had observed. Today was also going to be a peaceful day.

    The two girls suddenly looked to each other. Rui-Kong could enablemunication through the minds since she had the potential of a psyche force user. However, this mean ofmunication would drain her mental energy rather quickly because her abilities did not fall under the same category. She would only use it briefly during emergencies.

    ¡°Sis, seventeen people. Are they ambushing us because we have beening to this beach the past several days?¡± Rui-Kong asked through her mind.

    YinKong nodded and replied in the same manner. ¡°Probably. We came here at the same time everyday. The bastards should be able to grasp our location. Seventeen people here, that¡¯s the majority of the other two teams. Hehe, little Rui-Kong, how long do you think it will take us to finish them off?¡±

    Rui-Kong curled her lips and said, ¡°Under twenty seconds by myself. They have no way of blocking my mental invasion without reaching the third stage. Sis, do you want to go or should I?¡±

    YinKong tightened her hands then frowned. ¡°It will be better for you to go. Don¡¯t be too harsh. Just teach them a lesson... I just experienced the violence from the fourth stage so I am afraid I can¡¯t hold myself back.¡±

    Rui-Kong nodded without saying anything in reply. She continued walking alongside YinKong.

    Zheng had seen a fair number of fights among the Kong generation of the Assassin¡¯s n. Children who were injected with gic stimnts were assigned to several teams then dropped onto this uninhabited ind. The ind was not exactly tiny. It had sources of food and clean water. However, the environment remained poor and dangerous that normal people would be unable to survive. Food came from a variety of sources but in small quantities. Normal people would not dare to catchrger fish like sharks. Ind food sources were few. Among the teams on the ind, YinKong¡¯s team wasparatively better in that they didn¡¯t have to worry so much about food. The other teams were basically skipping every other meal. Fights were inevitable and the victors would seize the food and water from the losers. As such, YinKong¡¯s team had always been a target of the other teams.

    YinKong and Rui-Kong were too strong that a whole team might not be able to beat the two of them. After fighting with them for some time, the teams hade to exclude the two girls from any ns. These children were assassins after all, not hooligans on the streets, they would run if the initial attack failed. The other teams did not find the opportunity to ambush the girls until now. For one, they couldn¡¯t obtain urate information regarding the girls¡¯ location and two, they didn¡¯t get enough time to conceal themselves for an ambush.

    The stimnts were very impressive. There were a few children who reached a high unlocked stage among the other teams, though not as genius as YinKong and Rui-Kong. From the half year of observation, Zheng found two or three who reached the third stage... If these children overcame their heart¡¯s devils, they would be an unimaginable force, stronger than even most yers in God¡¯s realm.

    The girls walked into a forest while Zheng was thinking. Several breezes of the wind struck toward YinKong the moment her foot stepped into the forest. She pped her hand on a nearby tree and broke off its trunk. The fallen section of the tree blocked in front of her then came the sound of collisions. Several flying knives pierced into the tree trunk.

    ¡°Hehe. Fu-Kong. It¡¯s you again. Haven¡¯t you learned enough fromst time?¡± YinKong backed a few steps while the tree trunk fell to the ground. On the opposite side, a young man walked out from the shadows. His face was slightly blushing as he looked at YinKong.

    Zheng had seen this man before. He reached the second stage and was adroit in assassination techniques. He went against YinKong several times due to food. Only once did he got caught by YinKong and received a beating. The rest of the encounters, he managed to escape by relying on his flying knives. Zheng could also tell that he had a crush on YinKong.

    Fu-Kong¡¯s face turned even redder. His hands moved as though he didn¡¯t know where to put them. Aughter came through behind him and he finally calmed his hands.

    A strong looking young man walked up from behind Fu-Kong. He was approximately eighteen years of age, had a big build almost two meters in height and bulging muscle. He only wore a simple fitted shirt as if to disy his build. The way heughed seemed like he was imagining himself as a warrior in ancient times.

    Despite the young man¡¯s silly appearance, his strength wasmendable. Zheng had met a lot of the other children during the past half year. This guy and one or two other were the only people who could go up against YinKong for a bit. This young man infused assassination techniques into his attacks. Although he still couldn¡¯t beat YinKong, he was strong enough to give her an actual fight.

    Li-Kongughed then said, ¡°Enough with your lesson fromst time. If I wasn¡¯t having a diarrhea from eating too many oysters, you wouldn¡¯t get to beat up my underlings. Today is your unlucky day. Admit your defeat and have your team bring over food and water. We won¡¯t make things difficult for you little girls.¡±

    YinKong curled her lips with contempt and didn¡¯t speak a world. She backed off two steps, exposing Rui-Kong in everyone¡¯s sight. Rui-Kongughed brightly and dashed forward. The two girls were approximately fifty meters from the two young men. Fu-Kong had readied another knife in hand the moment the girls moved.

    He was no longer the coy boy from before. His eyes expressed nothing but calmness as they concentrated on Rui-Kong. He didn¡¯t throw the knife off. Li-Kong stepped in front of him when a whistle of the wind came forth.

    A tiny rock flew into Li-Kong¡¯s hand. The impact caused a thump like an airsoft pellet hitting a piece of wood.

    YinKong said with a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t sneak in ranged attack when you fight in closebat and don¡¯t push it too far. Otherwise... I will join the fight.¡± Her face was smiling but her eyes felt cold as metal and sharp as a de.

    Rui-Kong had crossed twenty meters in the meantime. She suddenly stepped onto a tree and leaped straight up... Hiding in the crown of the tree were two people.

 Vol 19 11-4

    Half of Rui-Kong¡¯sbat strength came from her psyche techniques and half came from infinitesimal control in a simr manner to YinKong¡¯s techniques. By confining force in a tiny space and perfecting every attack, each of her movements could inflict fatal damage whether it was a slight push of the hand or a jump kick. This method of attacking possessed enormous power but it also posed a high level of requirement on the user. The fourth stage was the bare minimum needed to utilize it. Furthermore, when using the same technique, there was still a power difference between Rui-Kong and YinKong. Rui-Kong was much weaker at using this technique than YinKong.

    Even so, the power disyed by Rui-Kong was still immense. She leaped seven meters from the tree and before the two people on the tree crown could react, she had already smacked them off the tree with two hits. There was no visible injury on the two people¡¯s body. Though their pupils had rolled off the front of their eyes, signaling that they had fallen unconscious.

    Fu-Kong readied his knife again as the fightmenced. However, Li-Kong stopped him. The strongly built young manughed out loud and said, ¡°Since the girl has chosen to fight us alone, it would be shameful if we were to use throwing knives in addition to ganging up on her... Everyone go! Even if it¡¯s only one of them, we have to score one point back for ourrades!¡±

    YinKong was holding a few pieces of rocks in case Fu-Kong decided to use flying knives. She didn¡¯t mind that Fu-Kong wouldn¡¯t use the flying knives and kept the rocks in her hands. Though Li-Kong¡¯s words made her rolled her eyes. The man was shameless when they ambushed with so many people and used flying knives. If she weren¡¯t standing on the side without joining the fight, they would without a doubt be using the flying knives already.

    Anyway, simr fights had happened a few times before. Everyone held back a little despite being in different teams. This was not an actual assassination mission after all. Food was part of the reason but more so that they were looking to get their faces back and for entertainment. Knowing this, YinKong decided not to join.

    Rui-Kong stood on top the tree crown and looked toward Li-Kong with a smile. While Li-Kong stared straight back at her andughed, over ten people came out from the forest. These people surrounded the tree Rui-Kong was standing on from all sides.

    Rui-Kong giggled then leaped down on a young man and girl who were dashing at her. The two were surprised but their steps did not waver. Just then, Rui-Kong snapped her fingers. The girl¡¯s expression abruptly changed as she sprung on the young man¡¯s back. In just the blink of an eye, Rui-Kong had already closed in on the young man. He had nowhere to dodge when her fist smashed straight onto his face and he copsed unconscious.

    ¡°Be careful! She started using mind control! Enter the highest stage of your unlocked mode. It will at least dy her!¡± Li-Kong yelled.

    Yet, he was toote. Five girls had fallen under Rui-Kong¡¯s control in just this brief moment. Most guys were either knocked out by her or by the girls she controlled. Less than twenty seconds after the fight started, only a few guys were still standing and all the girls had lost control of themselves.

    Li-Kong sighed then said to Fu-Kong who was still on his side, ¡°I am going to go... Don¡¯t use flying knives. YinKong¡¯s not going to show mercy. You are simply terrible in close range so just stand here.¡± He charged at Rui-Kong as heughed.

    Rui-Kong giggled at the muscle man. ¡°We have fought several times already. Your pure power does counter my infinitesimal technique but your muscle brain isn¡¯t going to block my mind control. Do you still want to fight?¡±

    ¡°Of course!¡± Li-Kong acted boldly. ¡°Why not? Come control me!¡±

    He had dashed twenty meters while they talked. Every step he took crossed ten meters¡¯ distance. His muscle erged and looked like a steel armor covering his body. At eight meters away from Rui-Kong, he smashed his fist forward, scraping by a tree on its way. The tree¡¯s bark exploded. The wind generated by the smash carried the shredded pieces of the bark to Rui-Kong.

    Rui-Kong instinctively shut her eyes. She immediately realized what just happened when another gust of wind approached. This wind was much stronger than the previous attack. She leaped backward as she murmured the word shameless.

    ¡°What do you mean shameless? Haha... all¡¯s fair in a war. And the same in a fight!¡± Li-Kong clearly heard her word. His fist struck the ground where Rui-Kong was standing. The power smashed a hole on the ground. He dashed at Rui-Kong again, clinging onto the advantage he just obtained.

    The two people each dashed ten meters away. Nothing on the way could stop Li-Kong¡¯s advance. The trees were only a bucket¡¯s diameter thick and stood no chance against his fists. Power was not his only trait. His feet moved in a way that supplemented his strikes.

    Zheng observed as a spectator. Li-Kong¡¯s power was innate to him. He abandoned dexterous techniques when he reached the second stage and focused his effort on pure power, raising it to an abnormally high level. Zheng recalled their battle against team India from way back. Team India also had a powerfully built man but that man was nowhere near as strong as Li-Kong, both in the progress of the unlocking the gic constraint and techniques. Overall, Li-Kong was actually quite strong once Zheng tried to make aparison. He would only hold a small advantage if he refrained from using Explosion, Destruction, the fourth stage and Dragon Transformation.

    Li-Kong¡¯s attacks chased Rui-Kong without giving her a break. The two were simr in closebat level so it was difficult for Rui-Kong to catch up once she lost the initiative.

    (I can¡¯t let this go on. Relying on closebat alone is unfavorable for me. His style literally counters mine... I should use mental abilities. Probably not strong enough to control him since he¡¯s in the third stage, but I should at least be able to see his iing attacks, just like how the previous fight went.)

    Rui-Kong made up her mind and snapped her fingers. Her mind immediately came in contact with Li-Kong¡¯s mind.

 Vol 19 11-5

    Li-Kong continued chasing after Rui-Kong without any change. However, it was impossible to not notice the connection established to his mind. A hint of cautiousness was added to his movements.

    This was the moment Rui-Kong was waiting for. When one was overwhelming his opponent with pure power, the hint of cautiousness became a w. He no longer put forth everything he had in this process.

    Rui-Kong¡¯s delicate white hand gently held the iing fist. It appeared so feeble and light, yet her hand guided the fist off its direction. Then her palm struck Li-Kong¡¯s chest with a thump. As her palm hit the target, she leaped backward. The tide of the battle reversed in the blink of an eye.

    Li-Kong¡¯s two meter tall body trembled at the strike. Rui-Kong¡¯s hand might appear feeble but infinitesimal control utilized every bit of force at the point of contact. Even a buffalo would have died in that attack. Only those with a superiorly built body could withstand it.

    Li-Kong wiped the blood from his lips andughed again. ¡°Haha, can¡¯t help it. We have simr power level in closebat, only differing by styles so I counter you slightly. But every time you begin to interfere me with your mental ability, you will gain the advantage. It seems like I can¡¯t escape defeat if I don¡¯t find a way to counter your mental ability.¡±

    Rui-Kong alsoughed. ¡°Good that you know it. Do you want to continue? Or do you want me to beat you until you are knocked out likest time?¡±

    ¡°Of course we will continue... However, no one can know who¡¯s going to get knocked out!¡± Li-Kong leaped at Rui-Kong again and the fight continued.

    Rui-Kong didn¡¯t lose the initiative this round so the fight was in a stalemate. Though the situation was progressing to a direction unfavorable to Rui-Kong. She had a defensive fighting style which was at a disadvantage to Li-Kong¡¯s style. Furthermore, several of Li-Kong¡¯s underlings were rushing at the two of them.

    Rui-Kong snapped her fingers once more. The girls under her control ran towards Li-Kong¡¯s underlings. She also sense the Li-Kong¡¯s uing movements. Eventually, the extra knowledge allowed her to strike Li-Kong on the shoulder. This strike was much more powerful than the previous one and sent him flying. Li-Kong collided onto a tree several meters away before he stopped. His shoulder was dislocated.

    ¡°Hurts...¡± Li-Kong spit out a mouthful of blood but he was stillughing. ¡°And satisfying! Do I get to challenge YinKong if I beat you? You are not the one I truly want to fight. The one I want to challenge is YinKong!¡±

    Rui-Kong curled her lips and said in a scornful tone. ¡°Oh please. You can¡¯t even beat me. What gives you the confidence to challenge sis? Go back before I knock you out again.¡±

    Li-Kong got up abruptly. He clenched his teeth as he gave his shoulder a hard shake. The shoulder moved back into ce but the pain was obviously intense. Sweat drenched his face. He put away hisughter and said in a serious tone. ¡°I can¡¯t go back... It¡¯s not my habit to run from a fight once it has started. Rui-Kong, I have a mean to break your mental ability. But I really don¡¯t want to use it unless I have to. How about you don¡¯t use your ability and I don¡¯t use that method? We will have a fair fight.¡±

    Rui-Kong shook her head but she was interested. ¡°What method? Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s unfair? Mental abilities are part of my power just like your muscle. Why should I give them up to amodate you? Would you feel happy if you win like that?¡±

    ¡°I get it!¡± Li-Kong howled. His body trembled violently and his voice sounded like a roar. ¡°This is a state I recently came in contact with... Don¡¯t die!¡± His skin began to harden, transforming to non-human like.

    Everyone was shocked. YinKong yelled. ¡°Damn it! Rui-Kong disconnect from his mind!¡± She dashed toward the two of them. But it was toote. Rui-Kong screamed as she grabbed her head and fell on her knees.

    Li-Kong entered the fourth stage. In the same instant, an endless sea of violent lust consumed Rui-Kong¡¯s mind. She had received simr thoughts through YinKong before but YinKong always moderated the amount that she sent over. Never once had Rui-Kong experienced such a powerful burst at once. The violent lust felt like it was going to burst her mind. Pain, savageness, insanity came in all at once.

    Li-Kong¡¯s body finished its transformation. The hardened skin made him look like a humanoid lizard. Seeing YinKong was running over, he gave a crazedugh and said. ¡°Perfect timing! I have wanted to fight you long enough!¡± He smashed his fist at YinKong. The two were still ten meters apart. His smash broke off a tree on the path and sent it flying at YinKong.

    YinKong was filled with anxiousness and regret. If she didn¡¯t let Rui-Kong fight alone, the two of them would have ended the fight in less than twenty seconds and things would not have progressed to this stage. She kicked the iing tree without holding back.

    Bang! The tree was crushed to bits. YinKong disappeared among the shattered bits. No one caught any traces of her except Li-Kong. He smashed his fist out and YinKong appeared at the same location as he expected. The series of actions happened in just a blink of an eye. YinKong was four meters away from Li-Kong and nearly twenty meters away from Rui-Kong. Li-Kong stood in between the two girls.

    ¡°If you don¡¯t want to die...¡± The smile was gone from YinKong¡¯s face, only ice cold killing intent remained. ¡°Get away!¡±

    Li-Kong¡¯s eyes seemed lost. His voice was hoarse. ¡°No. I want to kill. Suddenly want to kill you so much... Arrh!¡± Insanity overtook his eyes. He dashed at YinKong with a roar at a simr speed that YinKong disyed.

    (He¡¯s fast. It¡¯s not hard to avoid him but I won¡¯t be able to save Rui-Kong after avoiding him. He seems to be lost in the insanity of the fourth stage. It¡¯s going to be hard to pull him back. Do I... have to kill him?)

    YinKong¡¯s heart skipped a beat. As Rui-Kong came into her sight, her eyes became sharp as a de. She rxed her hands in preparation for an all out fight.

    (Rui-Kong and... ZhuiKong. Let me bear all the sin!)

    As the thoughts flowed through her mind, she saw a group of people running over from thee distance. These were probably her team membersing to aid them after hearing the noises. If she couldn¡¯t solve the situation, there could be two or three monsters in the fourth stage... And her team would die. She had to risk her life.

    ¡°Come! I will end it in a minute!¡±

    Yet, she had no confidence on the time limit she imposed. Li-Kong also reached the fourth stage. Furthermore, the berserk state he was in raised his power by at least thirty percent. She had to take risks in order to attempt to end the fight within a minute.

    Li-Kong had gonepletely insane. His eyes were red as blood. Saliva drooled from his lips. He looked like someone in a seizure if it wasn¡¯t for the insanity on his face. He crossed the few meters distance between him and YinKong in an instant. He smashed his fist forward without any technique but the wind pressure apanying it was enormous. YinKong had a realization that she couldn¡¯t block this strike!

    YinKong was stronger than Rui-Kong after all. She didn¡¯t back away. She moved half a step to the side. Li-Kong¡¯s fist barely scraped by her shoulder by a few millimeters. At the same time, her hands grabbed Li-Kong¡¯s neck.

    (What enormous power. I feel like my shoulder is going to break apart. But he has lost his rationality. He isn¡¯t using most of his assassination techniques andcked cautiousness. He lost!)

    Before Li-Kong was able to retrieve his hand, YinKong kicked the ground and leaped over Li-Kong, bringing along his neck over his head. With a snap, his head twisted to the back. The neck section of his spine fractured into bits. It wasn¡¯t likely that he would live.

    YinKong did not give Li-Kong a second look after shended. She immediately ran toward Rui-Kong. However, a powerful wind pressure came from behind the moment she lifted her foot. It was so sudden that she was flying the instant she felt pain from her waist then collided onto a tree.

    Li-Kong was standing behind her with his head still snapped behind. He didn¡¯t die!

 Vol 19 11-6

    The tides of a battle were constantly changing. Zheng attentively observed. The berserk of Li-Kong was unexpected. He made a rough estimate and concluded that Li-Kong was still quite a bit weaker than YinKong. He decided not to appear and interfere at the time. It was a difficult task to exin where he came from.

    When YinKong one shot Li-Kong with ease, he cheered for a second before he saw Li-Kong was still alive and smashed YinKong on the waist with a punch. She coughed up blood and was sent flying. Without any dy, Zheng entered the third stage then emted YinKong¡¯s thinking process.

    Li-Kong grabbed his head and neck with his hands then twisted it back to ce. Ka-cha~ The bones inside this section of the neck were fractured and his head was in an abnormal position. As Zheng surfaced in the dream world, the skin and flesh on Li-Kong¡¯s neck squirmed like a worm, gradually correcting the distortion.

    The rest of the people here cried. The girls recovered from the mind control and looked at the scene at a lost. Only a few remained calm. They were still children after all. When a man suddenly appeared, those stillposed simultaneously surrounded him.

    The man was no other than Zheng. His eyes stayed fixed at Li-Kong who was deviating from human with each passing second. Li-Kong¡¯s broken neck slowly recovered. Maybe the bones within were still fractured and the hardened and scaly skin and muscle held his neck in ce. Li-Kong walked toward YinKong.

    (Is that the hibernating genes in his body? Most people in the fourth stage appeared human like. Only those with the genes of the unknown organisms from ancient times will take such a form. This guy... could his ancestor be a lizard or dragon?)

    Random thoughts flew through Zheng¡¯s head. Zheng had made it through many battlefields and never stopped fighting for his life since entering this realm. His experience came from the many life and death situations. As the children approached him, he gave a shout and unlocked the gic constraint further into the fourth stage. A wave of killing intent emitted from him and shocked the children in ce. Li-Kong also turned his head around abruptly, staring at Zheng with a pair of crimson eyes.

    ¡°YinKong! I know you can still move! Leave the monster to me. Do what you must do!¡± Once Zheng grabbed Li-Kong¡¯s attention, he yelled.

    YinKong was feigning unconsciousness under the tree like he expected. The damage she suffered was big but shouldn¡¯t have knocked her out. To a person in the fourth stage, willpower alone could keep him or her alive.

    YinKong jumped up from the ground. She looked at Zheng with surprise then dashed toward Rui-Kong.

    Taking his eyes off YinKong, Zheng focused his attention at the monster in front. He had the confidence to take out Li-Kong with ease but any little bit of detail could turn around the tide of the fight, just like the assassination technique YinKong used on Li-Kong. Martial arts were a tool by created the weak to rival the strong. He was stronger than Li-Kong but techniques had always been his weakness. He could only hope that theck of rationality Li-Kong was in also took away the assassination techniques. It would be a shame to get killed by a technique.

    ¡°Come. Show me the power of a berserk fourth stage assassin.¡± Zheng calmly said. He beckoned with his finger. Blood Energy and Qi began to circte within. He was ready to activate Explosion the moment Li-Kong came near and deny him the chance to utilize any technique.

    The frenzy had stripped Li-Kong of his awareness. He didn¡¯t know who he was fighting. Instinct seeked the strongest person he sensed. He finally felt a sense of danger when Zheng surfaced. An instinctive danger like when a beast met a more dangerous beast. He snarled as he walked toward Zheng. His face still looked insane but his steps were cautious.

    ¡°Hoho. So you can still sense the gap between our strength even in a frenzy.¡± Zheng nced over YinKong who had reached Rui-Kong. He breathed out then walked toward Li-Kong with a smile.

    Li-Kong stopped at five meters from Zheng. His muscle erged as if to make a show of strength. Instinct was sending him signals of danger and death if he lingered any longer. He might have ran from this pressure if he didn¡¯t went berserk.

    Zheng wouldn¡¯t spare him any chances, whether it was the chance to run or to attack. Blood Energy and Qi fused into Explosion and he vanished from everyone¡¯s sights. A trace of a shadow shed across then a heavy thump followed. Zheng¡¯s fist struck the center of Li-Kong¡¯s chest. Li-Kong¡¯s chest sunk in from the front and protruded from his back. Zheng then kicked him off the ground, scraping ayer off the ground surface in the process.

    ¡°Is that it? It¡¯s only just started!¡± Zheng gave a shout. His fists struck Li-Kong¡¯s chest numerous times at unseeable speed. Within a few breaths time, he crushed Li-Kong¡¯s chest. If Li-Kong wasn¡¯t in the air which buffered the attacks, Zheng could have broken him in halves. Still, his heart, lungs, and other pivotal organs were destroyed. He was a goner unless his whole body had transformed into a monster.

    (I finally get what Luo YinLong meant when he said those words. Stage does not equate to strength. Stage increases naturally just like how we age. However, strength epasses much more, like techniques and abilities. If I don¡¯t have Explosion, this fight would have taken an hour.)

    Zheng stood beside the dead body as he recalled his conversation with Luo YinLong in the Lord of the RIngs. Suddenly, he felt a rock flying toward him. He stood there and took the hit then turned around. YinKong was staring at him with a cold expression.

    ¡°Wait. Am I not helping you?¡± Zheng thought YinKong loathed him for killing Li-Kong and exined. ¡°I had no choice but to kill him. He was attacking you. Whatever, there¡¯s no point in exining. I --¡± He stopped. Something was not right.

    YinKong¡¯s eyes were bloody red. Her facial expression wasn¡¯t twisted but it appeared that she went berserk.

    Rui-Kong stood behind YinKong. She pointed at YinKong with one hand then at the other children with the other. Her eyes weren¡¯t red but instead, over eighty percent of the eyes were white.

    (Did the violent lust consume her mind? So she is in the heart¡¯s devil state?)

    Zheng knew that the first time a person encountered the heart¡¯s devil, they could usually survive after venting out the insanity. Back in Resident Evil, he killed hundreds of Lickers but he didn¡¯t die from exhaustion. However, the violent lust that poured into the mind at the time wasn¡¯t much less than the actual encounter of the heart¡¯s devil.

    Rui-Kong had just sustained the mental impact from YinKong. The wave of violent lust from Li-Kong when she wasn¡¯t prepared consumed her mind and pushed her into an encounter with the heart¡¯s devil. This was the other method to bypass the heart¡¯s devil that Zheng thought of, trading one person¡¯s life for another.

    The people that was running over finally arrived at the battlefield. They were YinKong¡¯s team. And the person leading the team was ZhuiKong.

 Vol 19 12-1

    ¡°That¡¯s our basic situation. Including the statue pieces from the Japanese army, we are still missing one piece.¡± Xuan¡¯s voice came through the silver te.

    After WangXia and Heng assembled, they followed Xuan¡¯s order and easily obtained the statue pieces¡¯ location from the Japanese officers using the mind control device. During the process, the Japanese army suffered devastating losses from WangXia and Heng due to ChengXiao¡¯s instigation. Over seventy percent of the army were incapacitated with a mortality rate of over fifty percent. The Japanese army still remaining on Chinesend were less than fifty thousand at this point, a huge shrunk in its size.

    Xuan was well aware of the group¡¯s actions. Although ChengXiao¡¯s was worried about him possibly denying the group from going too far, WangXia knew Xuan wouldn¡¯t stop them. Xuan had already nned something far worse. Defeating the Japanese army was such a peaceful act inparison.

    Of course, the long standing fear brought ChengXiao and Heng to notify Xuan before they acted. The response was they were allowed an hour of attack before they must retreat. At the same time, the statue pieces couldn¡¯t get damaged in the process and ChengXiao had to record the battle with the silver te.

    ¡°Just open up the te. Everything seen through your eyes will be transmitted to the te telepathically and I can ept the information.¡± Xuan said.

    The group of three didn¡¯t understand his reason. Xuan wasn¡¯t someone bored enough to watch them defeating the Japanese army. There must be an underlying reason. Was he nning to broadcast the battle to other people?

    To their surprise, they guessed in the right direction. Xuan didn¡¯t broadcast the battle but gave the view to Chiang Kai-shek. Zero left his silver te to the man before he left for Zheng location. Once Chiang Kai-shek confirmed the validity of what he saw, he announced to the world through radio that the Japanese army had been defeated by the Eastern Immortals. At the same time, he ordered the front line to pursue and attack the Japanese army. An army without backups, supports, supplies, or evenmanders could only end up annihted!

    ¡°Next, we are going to Tokyo.¡± Xuan said to a silver te. On the other end were the leaders of the Kuomintang.

    The noises died down on the other end. A long while passed before a voice came through. ¡°Are you... nning to massacre Tokyo as a revenge for the Nanjing incident?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xuan straight up denied. ¡°We will sink Tokyo, along with itsnd.¡±

    There were sounds of things dropped on the floor. A voice asked in a panicking tone. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it too much for a revenge? We should be lenient when it¡¯s possible. Perhaps...¡±

    Xuan interrupted the man. ¡°I need the Buddha statue. There is still one piece missing and only one day and two nights between the seven day limit. I can not find anymore information from the given intel. So let the world end with everything. It will begin at Tokyo, then we will cross the Pacific Ocean and destroy North America. Another group will start at the Soviet Union. Once these two continents are destroyed, we will move to Asia and obliterate all of mankind.¡±

    Xuan¡¯s tone carried no anger, like he was talking about what was for dinner tonight. The people on the other end of the silver te though were drenched in cold sweat. They looked to each other as if they had just witnessed something ghastly. A long pause followed before Chiang Kai-shek said. ¡°What if you find thest piece before the time limites?¡±

    Xuan adjusted his sses. ¡°We will begin with Tokyo and stop when thest piece appears. And if it still doesn¡¯t appear after mankind is wiped out - there¡¯s no need to say anything beyond this point.¡±

    He was straight up threatening the other party. They might as well think of team China as terrorists. Though terrorists weren¡¯t much of a thing during this era. Knowing the power team China possessed, these leaders had no way of stopping them. Schemes were nothing more than a joke when faced against overwhelming strength. Team China had no need for any scheme. They just needed to disy their strength and announce their intimidation. No power in this world could stop them.

    Xuan¡¯s intention for speaking with Kuomintang was to have them ry the message to the world. Once the powers throughout the world verified the destruction of Tokyo, changes woulde. He had a sixty percent chance of obtaining thest piece.

    ¡°To avoid the party or individual with thest piece from holding it because of fear of revenge, let them know that we will not seek revenge. We will reward them with authority, wealth, power, and even the path to immortality. Ry the message. Mankind will decide by themselves whether they should be rewarded or destroyed.¡±

    The conversation ended. Xuan then ryed this message to all kinds of parties within Shanghai. Some merchants cried when they heard of the destruction of the Japanese army and kneeled facing the north. These merchants were patriotic.

    However, the people¡¯s reactions didn¡¯t differ much from the Kuomintang leaders when they heard the rest of the message. And then the rewards mentioned at the end turned their shock into determination. Some underworld leaders were glimmering in their eyes.

    Shanghai was crowned the City of Sin during this era. It was the most prosperous city in Asia. Anyone who had power and influence here had a standing in the world. Government intel and spies could catch a lot of information but so did the local organizations. There was no harm letting civilian organizations know of this message. When destruction approached, mankind would burst their potential beyond anything they expected. One could only hope this potential could save team China from this bonus mission.

    All the details had been set in ce. As Xuan was ready to leave for Dongbei, Zero contacted him.

    ¡°The Yellow Turbans appeared five minutes ago. The gap before their attacks are seven hours. They reached within a hundred meters of me in thest attack. I fear that I can¡¯t block the next wave. Secondly, something is happening to Zheng. His body is rolling around. Qi and Blood Energy are ignited within him. I am afraid something¡¯s going to happen to him.¡± Zero spoke his intention.

    Xuan pondered for a while then replied. ¡°I don¡¯t have the manpower to give you at the moment. The final nmences soon. Our mission is equally important. Defend with all you have. It will be solved if Zheng wakes up. As for his abnormality, it¡¯s better than nothing happening, as long as he is still alive. That¡¯s the situation. Don¡¯t contact me again before I reach Shanxi as long as no one dies.¡±

    Zero asked in a hurry before Xuan folded the silver te. ¡°Wait. Tell me what¡¯s your final n.¡±

    Xuan exined without hiding any detail then folded the te before Zero could respond. On the other end, Zero¡¯s group was still in a shock. They had not seen the power of the Magic Cannon so sinking Tokyo was eptable. However, obliterating mankind was on a different level.

    ¡°He turned it off so fast. Did he feel guilty and afraid that you will try to stop him?¡± TengYi said.

    Zero folded the silver te and shook his head. ¡°Probably not me. Zheng isn¡¯t dead yet. He¡¯s just sleeping. What if he hears the n in his dream and wakes up? Xuan doesn¡¯t worry about anyone else. But Zheng is impulsive and naive. He won¡¯t give up on something until he sees the end... Zheng has beaten him several times already.

    ¡°Yet, with only two days left. Can he draw out thest piece with his final n?¡±

 Vol 19 12-2

    ¡°Whether the n seeds in bringing out thest piece isn¡¯t the question. The probability hovers between sixty to seventy percent. If we don¡¯t obtain the whole statue by the seven day limit, we would be erased either way. We might as well take the gamble.¡± Xuan said to the people in front.

    Heng, ChengXiao, WangXia, and Yanwei stood in front of him. They had over thirty hours before the time limit was up. Xuan left Shanghai where he had stayed the past few days, and came to the northeast. There was no longer a Japanese upied area in this region. With the defeat of the Japanese army, the northeast region becamewless and chaotic. Deserters, bandits and refugees formed the paintings of hell. These small scale riots happening among its citizens were not something the team could stop.

    ¡°Get it? This is the reason I disagreed with you defeating the Japanese army in arge scale battle.¡± Xuan calmly stated. ¡°The cruelestws are still better than awless state. Zhuge Liang in the Romance of the Three Kingdoms also spared Cao Cao¡¯s life. Once the region falls into a chaos, the destruction that follows will be worse than the war itself... But since you have already done it, you can only wait until the two political parties take over this ce.¡±

    Heng, ChengXiao and WangXia nodded without a word in response. They were excited when they defeated the Japanese army. It was like fulfilling a revenge. However, they were dumbfounded and panicked at the riots that came after. They didn¡¯t know the rationale behind the chain reaction. They could only watch as the chaos contaminated the whole region. In just a day, hundreds of thousands of people died. This number continued to climb with each minute.

    ¡°There is no way to end the chaos with normal means. The only possible way is -¡± Xuan said in a serious manner. ¡°To suppress them with a more shocking news.¡±

    ChengXiao quickly asked. ¡°What kind of news? To kill a whole city of rioters?¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°That will only drive the situation down hill and ignite riots in non-affected areas. Deserters and routed Japanese soldiers are still on the run so it¡¯s not possible to stop these riots. You need a news that can shock both the rioters and Japanese soldiers. What do you think of the sinking of Tokyo?¡±

    Heng, ChengXiao, and WangXia sighed as they silently epted Xuan¡¯s proposal. They couldn¡¯te up with any objections. They were scouring for a reason to stop Xuan before he arrived, or at least reduce the casualties that would be involved. The hundreds of thousands of Japanese citizens in Tokyo were innocent. Yet, with the riots urring in the northeast region, they couldn¡¯t find any words to say. Human nature was selfish. People of their own country were more important than people of other countries. They couldn¡¯t spare the mercy to the Japanese inparison.

    The five people boarded the Sky Sticks and headed toward the ocean. Heng thought about leaving Yanwei behind, but a powerless woman in this chaos wouldn¡¯t be safe. He had no choice but to bring her along.

    The Japanese inds appeared on the horizon after two hours of flight. The sun was rising and looking down from above, they could see a silhouette of a city on the ind. Near the location of the city¡¯s harbor were numerous tiny dots. Those were the ships idling outside.

    Xuan piloted the Sky Stick down and the other three followed right after him. As they came near the surface of the ocean, they noticed Xuan wasn¡¯t flying toward the Toyko Harbor. He was heading for a ship that was some distance away.

    The group was interested in why Xuan wanted to intercept the ship, but before they could get their heads around, two Gauss pistols slipped into Xuan¡¯s hands. He raised his hands as if entering into Gunkata style. The three men quickly flew their Sky Sticks in front to block him off.

    Heng said. ¡°Don¡¯t kill any more innocent people. Our goal is only intimidation. It should be fine to let these people go... Even though we are going to nuke Tokyo...¡±

    He had the mentality of a normal person. Both the massacre that happened in China and the nuke that would happen soon were triggered from distance. He wouldn¡¯t be able to stay determined if he were to kill so many people in such close range, despite the fact that he had ovee his weakness.

    Xuan frowned. Seeing this, ChengXiao quickly said. ¡°We are going to need people to ry the message after we nuked Tokyo, right? Otherwise, the powers over the world wouldn¡¯t see our intimidation. I know what you are thinking. There are spies in Japan, who will send the message out. However, have you considered the power of the Magic Cannon? What if it¡¯s too powerful that it sinks thend the spies are on? Or if it breaks the crust of the inds? No one will be able to send the message out. This ship should have the ability for telegram. We can keep the ship intact then the people on the ship will send the message out.¡±

    Xuan retrieve the pistols. Heng and ChengXiao let out a sigh of relief then they heard Xuan said. ¡°I was going to shoot a few holes on the deck. But if you insist, you can do it. Make four holes slightlyrger than a horse¡¯s hoof and as deep as the hoof goes. For the cements, follow this horse.¡± He brought out the weird looking Magic Cannon - a cannon sitting on top four skeleton horse legs.

    While Heng and ChengXiao couldn¡¯t find anything to say, the ship stopped. The group gained control of the ship after WangXia and Xuan killed a dozen sailors. It was a cruise sailing toward China. Aside from the sailors, most people on board were tourists of various nationalities. So it was easy for the group to seize control.

    Heng and ChengXiao dug four holes on the deck. They had to use their hands and arrows to dig the holes. And it wasn¡¯t digging on soil. The deck was made of steel. Even with Nanto Suicho Ken and enchanted arrows, the task was strenuouspared a few shots from the Gauss pistols.

    By the time Xuan and WangXia came out from the cabins, the ship had turned to face Tokyo. The legs of the weird cannon stood inside the holes. Tourists crowded behind the deck and watched team China from the distance. Some couldn¡¯t hold themselves fromughing at the weird looking cannon, a steel shell covering a horse. No one could think of it as a high tech weapon, not even the members of team China themselves.

    ¡°I think Zheng¡¯s heart must have hurt so much. He really liked the Nightmare. With Xuan¡¯s alteration, he would probably cry every time we use the Magic Cannon.¡± ChengXiao said in a low voice.

    While ChengXiao was bringing up the conflict between Xuan and Zheng, WangXia said. ¡°Xuan, how is the recoil of the cannon? These legs seem so fragile that they would copse at any second. Can they withstand the Magic Cannon¡¯s recoil?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not an issue. The Magic Cannon is built on the horse because it could negate gravity. As long as its legs are fixed in the holes, any excess force will be dissipated onto the ship. Now then, fire.¡±

    Xuan calibrated the Magic Cannon¡¯s aim to Tokyo Harbor. He then inserted a ring into a hole on the cannon. Light flowed on the surface of the ring like water. He brought out the spatial storage bag they obtained from Adam in the Lord of the Rings. The bag was filled with rank C and some rank B energy stones.

    Xuan grabbed a handful of energy stones and shoved them into the barrel. As he pressed the buttons on the cannon, the light on the ring exploded in intensity. It radiated like the sun, burning everyone¡¯s eyes. Only those who had enhanced their bodies could keep their eyes open. Even then, as the brilliance grew, the team China members slowly narrowed their eyes.

    ¡°The collision of Zheng¡¯s Blood Energy and Qi can erupt into an unimaginable force. The principle behind Explosion and Destruction seems to be a form of annihtion reaction. He recently condensed his Qi into refined Qi, which possess a quality and effect over a hundred times more than Qi. My question is, if Qi condenses into refined Qi, what does Blood Energy condenses into?¡±

    The lighting from the muzzle grew even more intense than the light from the ring. The members of team China could no longer keep their eyes open. They closed their eyes but a slight burning pain lingered.

    It was a strange light, a stream of ck light and a stream of white light entangled onto each other. Normally, there shouldn¡¯t be ck light. However, that was the color radiating from this energy.

    ¡°It is indeed possible to condense Blood Energy. I call the resulting energy Magic. Refined Qi and Magic have prizing attributes like Yin and Yang. The collision of these two energies triggers annihtion. If Qi and Blood Energy generates something as powerful as Destruction, what kind of force will refined Qi and Magic generate when they collide?¡±

    A ck and white beam shot out from the Magic Cannon. The beam began at just over ten centimeters in diameter and grew into thirty meters as it traveled a thousand meters away. The collision within the beam became increasingly vtile and sparkled off light in every color of the spectrum. The beam looked like it had transformed into a rainbow. Yet, its existence was not nearly as beautiful as its appearance. Every living object in its way broke down into molecules, or perhaps not even molecules remained.

    The energy beam¡¯s diameter grew into a thousand meters by the time it reached the ocean right outside Tokyo Harbor. An enormous explosion urred as it vaporized the water and the harbor. Then it shot through thend, erasing everything on its way and leaving only a trail of smog behind.

    Tokyo no longer existed.

 Vol 19 12-3

    The intertwining ck and white colors were the visible forms of refined Qi and Magic. Every collision between the two increased the amount of energy that was released. Thew of conservation of energy still held true. This type of energy increase was more properly exined by the conversation between mass and energy. Such conversion was much more powerful than the release of energy taken ce in a typical hydrogen bomb.

    Hydrogen bombs converted less than one percent of its total mass and the resulting explosions enormous. Imagine a conversion that turned a hundred percent of mass into energy. There was a joke that you could bomb the Earth with a chair. A chair that waspletely converted into energy would probably have the power to st the Earth to pieces.

    This was the reason the energy beam started slim and grew to over a thousand meters by the time it reached Tokyo Harbor. Its color hadn¡¯t turned into pure white yet, which meant fractions of refined Qi and Magic still existed separately. However, the team could no longer see the reaction happening inside the beam once it shot into thend that Tokyo was on. It was still expanding as it traveled. The slightly dimmed energy beam still carried a force that was unrivaled even after it traveled into the ocean and underneath the ind. By the time it stopped expanding, the diameter had reached ten thousand meters. Energy became unstable and the beam appeared extremely vtile. It finally exploded deep beneath ground level.

    The huge explosion traveled through the earth to the surface. With a deafening explosion, the people could see a giant piece ofnd sted off into the air. It seemed as though thend had covered the sky. Revealing underneath thend was light bright as the sun. An enormous ball of fire was zing up. Its size could no longer be gauged by the eyes. The members of team China squinted their eyes hard and could only made out a silhouette of the fire ball.

    They nced over Xuan by chance and almost passed out in fury. The sses this dude had been wearing somehow darkened to the shades of a pair of sunsses, allowing him to stare straight into this blinding light while the rest of the team were squinting their eyes.

    ¡°That¡¯s cunning. No wonder he always wears those clear sses. He has been expecting this test fire all along.¡± ChengXiao denigrated Xuan again. He could have kept the words to himself but he had to speak it out at a volume just loud enough for Xuan to hear.

    Heng and WangXia had no energy for him. Their eyes were fixed at the zing fireball in shock. The only thought that remained in their minds were - fuck.

    They had witnessed the power of nuclear bombs, although only tactical nukes. The true power of nuclear bombs were recorded in many ounts in the real world, powerful but the the affected area was still measurable with the bare eyes. This explosion seemed boundless from where they were standing. Its diameter had exceeded the size of Tokyo. Destruction beyond the fireball affected an area ten foldsrger. Thend crumpled from the impact of the shockwave. The shockwave continued traveling further and stingnd and everything on its way up to the sky. Its power gradually diminished with distance but still, it surged waves a hundred meters high when it reached Tokyo Harbor.

    Everyone, or actually, the members of team China all turned to Xuan in an instant. It was easy for the team to leave using the Sky Sticks before the waves reached them in the next minute. However, that would abandon this ship of witnesses. Who else was there to witness the fall of Tokyo? Judging by the power of the Magic Cannon, perhaps the whole ind was going to sink into the ocean.

    The Lambda Driver was the only wide scale defensive ability the group possessed. Xuan determined whether they would keep the witnesses alive or fly away. There was nothing the rest of the members could do in this situation and so they left the decision to fate.

    The cruise had sailed quite far away from Tokyo Harbor. The Nightmare could ignore gravity but it couldn¡¯t negate the recoil from the shot, which was dispersed to the cruise. Fortunately, the force induced by the refined Qi and Magic wasn¡¯t strong when they left the barrel. It only pushed the cruise a few thousand meters away, even farther away from the harbor.

    All the normal people on the cruise were still in shock, not knowing that death was close by. Everyone watched with their jaws dropped. The fire had dimmed and the blinding light was blocked by ayer of immensely dense dust. Yet, they knew that Tokyo was gone. Whether Japan still existed was also a question by the looks of the destructive force. In an era where nuclear weapon hadn¡¯t been introduced, a volley of cannons was the most magnificent sight to behold, but it was nothingpared to this scene that was like the end of the world. The Caucasians murmured their god¡¯s name as they believed god had sent a divine punishment to the world.

    When the huge wave was a thousand meters away from the cruise, a deafening boom reached the people¡¯s ears. The sound of the explosion only just traveled to the cruise and it woke everyone from the shock. People yelled and screamed as though their lives were on the line. The cruise was so insignificant underneath the hundred meters tall wave. People uttered their final cry of despair.

    Xuan quietly reached for his sses. Those who were closely paying attention to him let out a sigh of relief. He had decided to use the Lambda Driver.

    What was the limit to the Lambda Driver? Perhaps not even Xuan knew. He didn¡¯t have the opportunity to test its limit. The level that he had discovered was shocking to him already, if he had such emotion.

    Upon activation of the sses hypnosis, Xuan¡¯s eyes became resolved and zealous, like hot blooded young adults who would do anything for their friends. This expressioning from Xuan was piercing to the eyes to look at. The members of team China frowned. A Xuan without emotions was scary. A Xuan with emotions seemed even worse... They couldn¡¯t guess what kind of person he would be like this.

    This hot blooded Xuan gained the foundation to use the Lambda Driver. Whether his beliefs were fake or not, the power the Lambda Driver disyed was profound. As the wave came crushing toward the cruise, ayer of dazzling light blocked the water at fifty meters away. No matter how mighty the wave seemed, it couldn¡¯t break through this thinyer of light. The wave then pushed the cruise further away from the harbor. People could finally make out a mushroom cloud in the distance and the ind Tokyo was on could no longer been seen. Perhaps it had disappeared from the Earth.

    When one possessed power so enormous that it ignored any techniques, this power would be the simplest solution to every problem. Even though team China had just killed hundreds of thousands and perhaps a million people, the team members felt a little excited. The Magic Cannon¡¯s power proved beyond anything they had imagined. Nuclear bombs seemed small inparison. It was on par with the Continental Oscitor that could be used as a mean to bring an end to every party. Actually, they might not even have to die in the process. It would be a simple solution to any uing movies, barring the unexinable ghost genre. One shot would put an end to the movie or if there were any team battles, just fire a shot at the other team. Points woulde rolling in.

    ¡°Points? The power of the Magic Cannon is linked with the energy stones used. I used seven rank A energy stones, twenty two rank B, and a hundred rank C. We have used up half of the items we obtained from Adam. If you want to farm points, go exchange a simr quantity of energy stones and you will reproduce this power.¡± Xuan told them the truth.

    The truth tasted sour to the rest of the group. The cheat to farm points was nothing more than a delusion. If they had the ranked rewards to exchange three rank A energy stones, they might as wellbine them into a rank S reward and exchange a Cultivation manual. The magical items of a Cultivator would probably be as powerful as the Magic Cannon.

    Although the dream of using the Magic Cannon to farm points was shattered, their n proceeded smoothly. The people on the cruise was going crazy because WangXia exined their intention and their n to destroy North America. He let them know the only object they wanted was the Buddha statue¡¯s piece. If they couldn¡¯t get the piece, mankind would end in annihtion. The tourists on the cruise included Caucasians from several European countries. They demanded the captain to broadcast everything they had seen using telegraph. In the danger of annihtion, every human erupted their potential.

    Forty minutes after the explosion, every major government watching this affair received the information of the fall of Tokyo and team China was flying toward North America.

    One day and less than two nights left before mankind would be wiped out - twenty nine hours before the seven day limit.

 Vol 19 13-1

    Zheng ended up being a suspect to ZhuiKong and his group. With Li-Kong lying dead beside his feet and blood stained all over his body, he was the most conspicuous person standing. Several people immediately threw concealed weapons at him. These attacks were destined to be fruitless but they still annoyed him quite a bit. He had his full attention on YinKong at this time.

    YinKong was staring at Zheng with a pair of eyes covered in veins. She had not attacked, yet the pressure she was exerting robbed him of the chance to dodge at will. He could not take his eyes off her and could only rely on his speed and toughness to take on the iing weapons. If he were to nce away for even a split second, she mighte charging at him.

    The situation was difficult for Zheng. He could only use a fraction of his power, which was restrictive and irritatingpared to the outside world. And he wouldn¡¯t want to inflict serious injuries on YinKong. Who could tell what would happen to her if she died in the dream world? The worry held Zheng back from taking actions.

    Before Zheng made his next move, Rui-Kong suddenly snapped her fingers. A click boomed right next to his ears and he coughed out a mouthful of blood. That sound struck him as hard as his punch in Explosion. His Qi and Blood Energy became agitated from the sound and damaged him internally.

    (No. This force didn¡¯te from her attack. It¡¯s caused by my energy going out of control. What the heck is this sound that could agitate my own energy? This is still in the dream!)

    Zheng was utterly shocked. He suddenly realized a terrifying possibility. All the fourth stage yers he had encountered before were fighter types. Psyche force users faced the most difficulty in unlocking the gic constraint in this realm. They were the core of the team and were protected by all other members. Danger rarely reached them to push them to unlock the gic constraint. If their lives came to be in danger, it would be difficult to survive with support abilities and ack of strength. Psyche force users who advanced to the higher stages were nearly unheard of because of these conditions.

    The obstacle to the fourth stage was rted to a person¡¯s mind to begin with. Psyche force users did not disy impressive power in the first three stages. Would the fourth stage bestow them with a transformation?

    Physical types would unravel their bodies¡¯ potential through unlocking the gic constraint, whether they were fighters like Zheng, ranged attackers like Heng and Zero, or people who relied on abilities like Xuan and WangXia.

    What did unlocking the gic constraint do to a person¡¯s psyche force? The first three stages did not show much in this aspect. But, would the fourth stage also enhance the physical body for them?

    ¡°This feels amazing. This feeling... I can¡¯t describe it in words. It¡¯s like rising to the surface of the ocean and seeing the world for the first time. Is this what life is? Is this me?¡± Rui-Kong¡¯s eyes werepletely white. She raised her hands and looked at them for a moment. Then she nced over the people here with a smile. Everyone felt that she was looking at them. That was such an instinctive feeling. It was like she looked right into their minds.

    ¡°ZhuiKong is here too?¡± Rui-Kong giggled and snapped her fingers again. ¡°Remember when I told you about infinite psyche force? Every person possess the same psyche force that hides deep inside their consciousness. If this consciousness is a sea, normal people lives on the surface of the sea. When they fall asleep, they swim to the middle of the sea. Brother, I have swam to the deepestyer of this sea. If I go even further down, I will reach the bottom. What is down there? I feel like something is calling for me.¡±

    ZhuiKong couldn¡¯t hear her words as he had fallen to the ground and coughed up blood after she snapped her fingers. His mind was still conscious but he could only kneel there debilitated. Those around him however, were lying on the ground and bleeding from their eyes, ears, nose, and mouth, like a bomb had exploded next to them.

    YinKong suddenly struggled violently as if something tied up her body. Before long, Rui-Kong snapped her fingers and YinKong stopped. Her expression seemed loss as she had before.

    ¡°Can¡¯t help it. It¡¯s difficult to control a person in the fourth stage when I haven¡¯t reached the bottom.¡±

    Rui-Kong then turned to Zheng. She was surprised as she looked over him then muttered to herself. ¡°You¡¯re strange. You seem like YinKong yet you are not her. I somehow can¡¯t control you... I will have to kill you then.¡±

    Zheng was on guard against Rui-Kong. It was obvious she was in the heart¡¯s devil state by her abnormal actions. The difference being others who were in this state weren¡¯t as conscious as her. They would turn into a killing machine that knew of nothing else. What was happening with this girl? How did she remain conscious in addition to the jump in power?

    Rui-Kong¡¯s attack went beyond his expectation once again. A queer monsters with many legs suddenly appeared and charged at him. It had a resemnce to a starfish and an octopus. The monster whipped its legs at him. Zheng jumped in a hurry and dodged the legs at a split second. He immediately discovered something was off. Those legs swung through the ground without causing any damage.

    (An illusion? Is she using hypnosis on me? I wouldn¡¯t be scared of a simple illusion after oveing the heart¡¯s devil.)

    Zheng made a decision while he was still in the air because YinKong was moving toward him with this opportunity. Distraction was a taboo in high level battles. Li-Kong was slightly stronger than Rui-Kong but he lost because he wasn¡¯t paying full attention. Zheng ignored the multi-legged monster and fixed his gaze at YinKong.

    Thump! The monster pped him at the chest with one of its legs. Zheng felt that the world was spinning the moment he was struck. By the time his mind recovered, he had punched himself on the chest with his hand. The force prated his body and he coughed up several mouthfuls of blood. His ribs were on the verge of being fractured. Fortunately, his body was much tougher than other people¡¯s. He leaped back up before YinKong reached him.

    (Was I hypnotized? Since when? That¡¯s impossible. I have no holes in my mind after oveing my heart¡¯s devil. She couldn¡¯t have hypnotized me! Yet, how did the monstere into being? Why did I hit myself? I didn¡¯t sense anything happening at the time.)

    While Zheng was baffled, he noticed two streams of tears on yk¡¯s face. Even though her expression seemed lost and her eyes were covered with veins, her tears continued flowing out of her eyes. The sight surprised him because when one person controlled another, it would be through the mind. The person being controlled shouldn¡¯t have any idea of what he was doing. Why was YinKong weeping? It wasn¡¯t logical.

    (Could it be... her body was controlled and not her mind?)

    The possibility was terrifying. A person¡¯s body was not a marite. Without unique abilities exchanged from God, how could a person bypass another person¡¯s mind to control the body? Rui-Kong did nothing other than snapped her fingers or maybe she said a few words. There was no sign of any energy invading YinKong¡¯s body. How did she bypass YinKong¡¯s mind? Was this the unique ability gained from the fourth stage?

    (What is this ability? Mid-fourth stage allows me to unravel the deepest potential from the ancient genes in my body. YinKong and ZhuiKong probably have the same abilities. The gic constraint.. It has to be rted to gics by the name of it. I get it! No wonder there are so few psyche force users who unlocked the gic constraint. The world would be out of bnce if it such power is so easy to obtain.)

    Zheng guessed the answer to the origin of the illusion. No wonder Rui-Kong said it was difficult to control people in the fourth stage. She only controlled a part of his body at a time, like his eyes and hand.

    If physical types gained control over their own genes, psyche force users could gain control of other people¡¯s genes. Rui-Kong was controlling the genes in order to control their bodies.

 Vol 19 13-2

    Rui-Kong¡¯s power exceeded Zheng¡¯s expectation. He could gauge her method of attacking. Although she couldn¡¯tpletely control his body, a portion was enough to inflict serious damage. Such as manipting his retina during the fight and altered everything he saw, or manipting his arm at the moment he swung it and changed the target to himself. As long as her control continued to jump from one part of the body to another, this situation was an unsolvable puzzle that would eventually lead to death.

    There was one method to impede the control entirely, entering mid-fourth stage where he would be able to utilize every bit of his genes. When Zheng used Dragon Transformation, his mind and body would be wless and no outside force could control him. However, he could not use his full power in the dream world nor could he use Dragon Transformation. So he had no actual way of dealing with Rui-Kong¡¯s power.

    (Damn it. I can hide if I can¡¯t beat you.)

    This was a dream world to begin with, built upon YinKong¡¯s memory. So fighting was not necessary to him. He engaged in an impulse but since events progressed beyond his control, he would rather not continue the fight. Zheng stopped his emtion of YinKong andpletely vanished from everyone¡¯s sight.

    None of the people here were normal people. Even the weakest person was a well trained assassin with much better vision than a normal person. Yet, no one could see how Zheng vanished. To the sky? Into the ground? The feat was impossible. Not even Rui-Kong discovered anything abnormal that happened. She could no longer see with her eyes. The world she saw was through psyche force. She searched the ind, the water, and down to the bottom of the ocean but she did not find Zheng.

    ¡°Hehe, forget him. Just assume that he¡¯s dead. Now, how should I treat you? My friends and family?¡±

    Rui-Kong was not irritated at Zheng¡¯s disappearance. She looked at the others with a giggle then snapped her fingers. A girl suddenly began to convulse. Several secondster, a thickyer of white smoke rose from her skin and before people got a clear look, her body ignited.

    This girl was fair, not as pretty as YinKong or Rui-Kong, but she was still a cute loli. Yet, in just a few moment¡¯s time, she was burned into ashes with nothing but her feet remaining in this world. A terrifying attack and worse yet, no one knew how she ignited the girl. Fear clouded everyone¡¯s mind, even among the descendents of the Assassin¡¯s n.

    ¡°Gorgeous. ZhuiKong, YinKong and everyone, did you see the beauty in the ze? The scream of a burning soul, the wail of a withering heart. It was so beautiful. Didn¡¯t you see?¡± Rui-Kong said with excitement. She caressed the sensitive parts of her body and her face blushed. She finally let out a squeal as if in an orgasm. Then she put back a smile on her face.

    Rui-Kong looked to the people in front of her and said. ¡°The fruits are ripe. I can see your souls, bodies, hearts, and consciousnesses through my eyes. Some are so ugly, like a rotten skeleton. Let me harvest you, even though you are not fresh anymore... I should have harvested you while you were still unripe, when your souls were beautiful. It¡¯s such a shame.¡± She snapped her fingers again.

    A seventeen year old boy in ZhuiKong¡¯s group began to convulse. No smoke rose from his body and instead, a ck substance surfaced from his skin. As the substance spread over his body, ck pus rose from the skin. The boy¡¯s muscle quickly rotted and fell off his bones under everyone¡¯s sight. In just ten seconds, he became a puddle of liquid pus and skeleton, not even his internal organs remained.

    Wah! The children vomited at the horrifying and disgusting scene. The only person who was excited was Rui-Kong, with her pure white eyes. The children nched and several charged at Rui-Kong. Witnessing two deaths had brought their consciousnesses back to reality. They realized Rui-Kong was the one with problem. She wanted to kill everyone.

    Zheng observed from outside the scene. He could end the it all by suddenly appearing next to Rui-Kong and killing her. He could probably do it with the strength of Explosion and Rui-Kong not anticipating it. Yet, what woulde next? This was YinKong¡¯s dream, which meant all the events in this dream once happened, aside from his existence. The oue had been decided. Rui-Kong died. ZhuiKong turned into a psychopath much like this Rui-Kong. YinKong forgot this past and split into two identities. If Zheng were to kill Rui-Kong right now, he might not ever be able to leave this world with the key person of the dream gone.

    He was starting to see the mechanic of Rui-Kong¡¯s attacks. It was sound, or more precisely, waves. She used sound to trigger waves in the air which became the tool to control other people. Unless someone could iste the waves with a vacuum, it was impossible to avoid the attack, not even with defensive items. The waves themselves were harmless. It was the mutation of a person¡¯s genes that would cause damage.

    (How did YinKong get through this danger? Did she kill Rui-Kong? This Rui-Kong looks... so simr to the future ZhuiKong. Is there a connection?)

    Zheng couldn¡¯t find an answer. However, the events were unfolding before his eyes so he didn¡¯t bother guessing further. He watched the development.

    YinKong intercepted the children who charged at Rui-Kong. The boy running in the front was sent flying with her speed. The others were soon knocked to the ground. She picked up a girl by the neck.

    ¡°Beautiful. Isn¡¯t it, sis? She has the most beautiful soul, body, consciousness, and gics here. She¡¯s as perfect as a ripening little apple. So wless and alluring. She¡¯s the only exception, the only one who could show me a fully ripened fruit. The rest of you rotten fruits can rot here. The only thing I want to see from you are the sparks when your souls die.¡± Rui-Kong said with a giggle.

    She snapped her fingers. The girl YinKong was holding began to expand. In just a few seconds, this eleven year old girl became as fat as a four hundred pound person, just like a balloon. And then pah! She exploded. Blood, organs, fat, sttered over everyone¡¯s body and especially over YinKong. She was covered with this blood from head to toe.

    YinKong looked over her hands, emotionless. She was still holding a little head. The girl¡¯s head was the only part of her that remained intact when her body exploded. YinKong¡¯s eyes were still red and tears rolled down her face once again.

    ¡°The instant when a soul is destroyed is too beautiful. But this head is disgusting.¡± Rui-Kong frowned when she saw YinKong weeping tears. With a snap of her fingers, the head exploded. Brains and bones sttered everywhere. YinKong subconsciously closed her hand but there was nothing left in it.

    YinKong screamed. She leaped at Rui-Kong while everyone else was still in shock. Rui-Kong pointed a hand at her when she as still in the air. YinKong then punched her own chest and fell. She ignored the damage she caused and leaped again as soon as she got on her feet. This time, she punched her own stomach. Nothing she did could bring her within ten meters of Rui-Kong. YinKong was coughing up blood after several attempts.

    ¡°Enough!¡± ZhuiKong yelled. A smile slowly crept up his pale face, the same strange smile that Rui-Kong had on. His eyes felt cold as ice yet his smile was sparkling. He slowly walked toward Rui-Kong with a dagger in his hand, toward his dearest sister.

 Vol 19 13-3

    ¡°Are you going to fight me, brother?¡± Rui-Kong looked over at ZhuiKong with a giggle. Her pure white eyes concealed her emotions and thoughts from the others. Her tone did not change a bit from before. ¡°It¡¯s troublesome. I didn¡¯t intend to fight you so early. Brother, you are the same type of people as me. We have the same soul and trait. You are the one I care most about aside from sis. I wanted to save you for thest but... brother, don¡¯t force me. If the beauty of the final blossom is shattered, not even god can forgive your sin.¡±

    ZhuiKong nodded and said with a smile. ¡°You¡¯re right. Not even god can forgive this sin. My little sister. Let your brother bear the sin and rest in peace.¡± Tears filled his eyes, yet his face held a tender smile, a smile without the freezing coldness from his eyes.

    ¡°But what are you going to do?¡± Rui-Kong pointed at him.

    ZhuiKong stopped his feet.

    She continued. ¡°You have been suppressing your power this whole time. You didn¡¯t want to admit that we are not normal, that we want to see the brilliance from the deaths of all those around us. Your hypocrisy is disgusting and it halts your strength at the lowest stage. What are you going to do now? You can¡¯t do anything!¡±

    ZhuiKong was frozen in a walking posture. It seemed as though time had stopped around him. The only part where he could still move was his mouth. He said. ¡°Yes. The gap between us are too wide to cross. I can¡¯t do anything to you. But I have a question. How vast is your psyche force? How many people can you control at the same time?¡± A sh of light glided across from behind him.

    Fu-Kong jumped out. A flying knife disappeared from his hand while he was still in the air. The rest of the children also dashed at Rui-Kong in tacit. They all knew that as long as she was standing, they would end in tragic deaths, just like those who died before.

    The first threat to arrive at Rui-Kong was the flying knife. It reached within two meters of her in the blink of an eye. However, the knife was moving slower and slower as if it was moving in water. The children could follow its trace by their bare eyes. The air rippled in strange waves and then the knife stopped at one meter before Rui-Kong. She held out her hand and lightly grabbed the knife.

    ¡°Every life has the same sea of consciousness. When we are an infant, our minds lived at the bottom of this sea. But as we grow, our minds gradually rise to the surface in this sea and we be different from each other. The souls who have left the protection from the sea of consciousness begin to rot. They slowly forget the power of the sea of consciousness and be the feeble lives that I see in front of me. In the bottom of the sea of consciousness of a life lies a power unimaginable to all, the light of a soul. There exists a wall deep within our souls that we cannot reach. Every life has a domain within the soul. I call it the force of consciousness. Only living beings who reach the bottom of the sea will regain this power. Our world call it telekinesis, power of the soul, or A.T. Field.¡±

    Rui-Kong held the knife on her palm. It slowly levitated and then shot out at zing speed. By the time the children registered what had happened, the knife had pierced through Fu-Kong¡¯s heart.

    ¡°Do you see? If you want toe near me, then break my force of consciousness.¡± She smiled at everyone.

    ¡°Telekinesis, force of the soul, A.T. Field is it?¡±

    A voice suddenly appeared behind Rui-Kong. Zheng struck over a hundred punches at her back in an instant in Explosion. Every hit was met with a barrier outside of Rui-Kong. It was like water, and it was like a wall. Most of the force from his punches were dispersed and the remaining force couldn¡¯t break through the barrier. It merely pushed her a few meters away.

    The toughness of this barrier surprised Zheng. He could punch through ayer of steel in Explosion but those hundred punches did not even touch Rui-Kong¡¯s skin. His judgement of Rui-Kong was refreshed. Her power was growing exponentially as she sunk deeper into the heart¡¯s devil. She had attained a power to rival him unless he could exert his full power.

    Despite zz¡¯s attack yielding no result, he had created an opportunity. He appeared right after Rui-Kong used her power and knocked her away with enough force. YinKong dashed through the ten meter mark and reached Rui-Kong.

    YinKong¡¯s eyes were still as red as when she was under control. It seemed that she had also entered the heart¡¯s devil state. Her attacks were frenzy andcked structure, showing none of the techniques she was most skilled in. The punches and ws couldn¡¯t even break through Rui-Kong¡¯s barrier. Several dozen hitster, Rui-Kong pushed her hand forward. A burst of force of the soul sent YinKong flying, crashing through two trees on the way beforending into the bushes.

    ¡°Whew. That was dangerous. You lowly beings almost harmed me.¡± Rui-Kong breathed out then turned around to face Zheng. ¡°So strange. The psyche mark I ced on your body is gone. And where had you been during that time? Did you leave this world?¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t know that she ced a mark on him. This psyche mark could probably enable her find him at any time. Her psyche force techniques were on the same level as the yers specializing in psyche force.

    (What should I do? I can only use seventy percent of my power in this world. Neither Dragon Transformation, Destruction, nor Tiger¡¯s Soul are usable. Damn it. Explosion can¡¯t even break through her barrier.)

    Seeing that Zheng didn¡¯t answer her question, Rui-Kong pushed her hand forward. Force of the soul formed into a massive force that struck toward him. Zheng remained alert the whole time and immediately exited from the emtion before he got hit. He turned back into a soul like state. The massive force smashed a tree behind where he was standing and continued onward.

    ¡°Disappeared again? Hehe. Interesting. Whatever, I can deal with youter.¡± Rui-Kong giggled then turned back to the children. The power she just disyed shocked them. Only a few continued dashing at her and the rest halted in ce. Despair overtook their expressions.

    Rui-Kong¡¯s eyes looked horrifying without a bit of dark color but she seemed to be unconscious of the fact. She smiled upon seeing the children¡¯s scared faces. ¡°Shivering souls, how do you wish your deaths to be? Ignited? Shattered? Rotted? Exploded? Or turn into the disgusting monsters of your nightmares? Tell me. I will fulfill your requests for that moment of sparkle. I can give you any kind of death you wish for.¡± She snapped her fingers.

    A girl standing next to ZhuiKong began to convulse but before anything else happened to her, ZhuiKong stabbed his knife into her temple. The girl lost her life at this instant.

    ZhuiKong stroked her hair gently. He sighed then said aloud. ¡°Do you still remember our conversation, YinKong? Do you still remember what you promised me? If we can choose or deaths, I wish to die in the way I want. Will you fulfill that promise? Or will you abandon us to avoid defiling your hands?¡±

    Rui-Kong was surprised at his words. ¡°Brother, it¡¯s useless no matter how loud you yell. The gap between our strength can¡¯t be closed by simply yelling -¡±

    An explosion urred from several dozen meters away from her. A portion of a tree was sted into the air. Underneath it was YinKong. Her body was drenched in blood. Her eyes were still crimson red. But on her skin, a mysterious ck pattern began to surface. The pattern grew increasinglyplex until it became a formation of runewords. She stepped one foot forward heavily and then disappeared from everyone¡¯s eyes.

 Vol 19 13-4

    YinKong technically didn¡¯t disappear. Her speed was simply too fast that most people couldn¡¯t catch her in their vision. All that appeared in people¡¯s eyes was a shadow that shed across their field of vision. YinKong had already reached Rui-Kong in the next second. The air in front of her rippled visibly and a sizzling noise followed. She then disappeared again, reappearing on a tree twenty meters away.

    Only two people caught YinKong¡¯s movements. One was Rui-Kong, because her sight came from psyche scan. As long as the object existed and was in motion, it couldn¡¯t escape from the psyche scan no matter how fast it moved. The other person was Zheng. He had the capability to follow YinKong¡¯s movements with ease. Still, it surprised him to see that YinKong¡¯s speed exceeded his speed in Explosion for that moment. She was only slightly slower than him in Destruction.

    The Force of the Soul blocked YinKong¡¯s dash when she reached Rui-Kong. She swiped through the force with her hand and torn it apart as though the force was a piece of cloth. However, in just an instant, a huge wave of Force of the Soul surged toward her. That force would have trapped her if she didn¡¯t retreat.

    (She¡¯s strong. Her physical traits are only a little weaker than me in Dragon Transformation. However, her speed is much faster. Speed is her strength. By her appearance, her ancestor is probably not human either.)

    YinKong¡¯s strength had reached mid-fourth stage while in the heart¡¯s devil state. She was a close range physical fighter while Rui-Kong was a long range psyche force user. Their styles werepletely opposite of each other but their powers lie on the same level. YinKong struck one attack after another as though she was in a madness.

    She moved so fast that most people only saw a ghost of her motion. Even those with excellent dynamic vision could only catch a few more traces. In their eyes, a horde of shadows surrounded Rui-Kong and kept crashing into her. Sizzling sounds were spreading from Rui-Kong as the Force of the Soul was repeated torn open and mended itself. Yet, the force couldn¡¯t catch up to YinKong while she was in motion. The children couldn¡¯t see the details of the fight but the scene appeared like YinKong held a huge advantage. They gradually let out a relieved expression.

    At this time, two other groups of people approached from inside the forest. Several trees had copsed during the fight. The people on the ind would have noticed the noises. And since the fight had been going on for a while, it was time that the other children made their way here. The first group was only a minute away.

    ¡°It¡¯s not looking good.¡± ZhuiKong quietly nced over the iing groups and frowned.

    The other children looked at him in confusion. A sixteen year old boy asked. ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t YinKong leading the tempo of the fight? Everyone¡¯s going to be here. We will have enough people to beat the white eye demon - Sorry. I forgot she¡¯s...¡±

    ZhuiKong shook his head. His mouth twitched with bitterness. ¡°It¡¯s fine. My little sis is dead. The only thing that remains is body possessed by a demon... YinKong is in a dangerous spot. Every attack she makes consumes arge amount of energy. We all know that unlocking the gic constraint does not grant us extra energy. It only increases the efficiency at which we utilize energy. In contrast, Rui-Kong was waiting for YinKong to be exhausted. She can not be defeated as long as her barrier stands. We don¡¯t know whether the barrier consumes more energy or YinKong¡¯s attacks.¡±

    (He¡¯s right. YinKong was injured before the fight started. She¡¯s also in a berserk without a conscious mind. She¡¯s only attacking Rui-Kong because Rui-Kong is a huge threat to her, the only person here who could damage her. If I try to help her now, she might end up attacking me... But can she win by herself? How are these people going to survive in her past?)

    The children might not have a proper judgement of the situation. Zheng on the other hand had fought numerous battles. So he knew that the oue of the fight was decided before it began. YinKong¡¯s strongest traits were her intuition and techniques. She also possessed great strength and speed but those alone were not enough to rival Rui-Kong who possessed the Force of the Soul and the ability to seize control of people¡¯s genes. Unless new changes developed, she was going to lose at the end of this stalemate.

    That change came before long. After YinKong tore open the barrier once more, it didn¡¯t close up again. Instead, the opening was growing wider. YinKong naturally slipped through the opening and grabbed Rui-Kong¡¯s neck with her hand.

    (Has she depleted her energy? Or does the Force of the Soul consume so much energy? Doesn¡¯t seem right. It is powerful but not as powerful as the Lambda Driver. Xuan can probably keep up the Lambda Driver as long as she has used the force. It can¡¯tst just so little time. What is she nning to do?)

    Zheng was the only person to have a clear view of the fight. He couldn¡¯t believe that YinKong caught Rui-Kong in just a moment. However, what had happened couldn¡¯t be denied. The battle was basically over with Rui-Kong¡¯s neck being held in YinKong¡¯s hand. Not even the Lambda Driver could give her the power to turn the table around. YinKong could kill her in an instant in this distance.

    As Zheng had expected, YinKong was tightening her hand. If she would simply swipe her hand at Rui-Kong, her head and body would be separated. However, a certain emotion happening inside YinKong halted her movement for a moment. When she continued to tighten her hand once more, Rui-Kong¡¯s eyes had returned to normal.

    The girl looked at YinKong with teary eyes. ¡°Sis... YinKong. Are you going to kill me?¡±

    The series of events happened in a moment¡¯s time. YinKong was too fast after the runewords surfaced from her body. No one could catch her movements and no one could react until after she grabbed Rui-Kong and Rui-Kong spoke.

    ZhuiKong immediately yelled. ¡°Don¡¯t stop! She¡¯s not my sister anymore!¡±

    Yet, YinKong had loosened her grip. At the same time, an enormous wave of Force of the Soul surged around Rui-Kong. It was toote for YinKong to retreat. The force enclosed her then carried her up to the sky as though an invisible hand was holding her. This pressure on her grew increasingly intense. YinKong coughed out a mouthful of blood. Then the force smacked her into the ground repeatedly. Several timester, YinKong was on the brink of dying. However, the runewords on her skin became darker than before.

    ¡°Sis, do you want to kill me?¡± Rui-Kong giggled as the color in her eyes faded away. ¡°I gave you a chance. Why didn¡¯t you kill me? Is it because of the bond in your heart? You are so cute, worthy of being the little fruit I picked. Young and cute... What kind of death do you want? I allow you to choose the most peculiar death you want. Like a suicide after you kill my brother. Hehe, it gives me goosebumps. Or I can let you kill everyone here with your own hands, all theserades that you treasure so deeply. What do you think? My dear sis.¡±

    Her cheerful giggles and soft voice spoke the most vicious words. YinKong didn¡¯t have the strength to break free from the Force of the Soul. She floated in the air. Her body moved in simple motions as if it was a marite. Rui-Kongughed loudly without any restraint.

    (There¡¯s no other choice. I have to intervene again. This girl is just like the future ZhuiKong. Is it gics? Is the future ZhuiKong also in the same heart¡¯s devil state?)

    Just when Zheng had decided to intervene, ck strings rose from YinKong¡¯s body. The strings came from the runewords on her skin. The Force of the Soul vanished uponing in contact with the strings, like it was absorbed. With the force gone, the runewords glimmered. They flowed through her skin as if they were alive. The runewords formed into a picture.

    The second that YinKong was freed from the Force of the Soul, she seized Rui-Kong¡¯s neck and dashed forward.

 Vol 19 13-5

    People who unlocked the mid-fourth stage brought out the power from the deepest part of their gics and began to venture into energy maniption. Zheng and his clone disyed special control over heat. RuiKong disyed control over the Force of the Soul. YinKong disyed control over energy... absorption.

    YinKong¡¯s counterattack arrived so sudden and without any sign. She was subdued the previous second. Neither did RuiKong showed weakness but the tide of the fight turned in an instant. She absorbed the powerful Force of the Soul and struck back.

    YinKong grabbed RuiKong¡¯s neck at once. RuiKong could sense a dangering from her that was unlike thest time. She struggled, in hope of breaking free from YinKong¡¯s hand. Yet, the hand on her neck was as tough as a pair of pliers and didn¡¯t even budge. YinKong smashed her into a boulder.

    RuiKong¡¯s whole body crashed into the boulder in a loud st. Blood bled from all over the body. As she opened her mouth to speak, YinKong let out a wail and smashed RuiKong to the ground with even greater force.

    YinKong seemed as though she had gone insane. The wailing never stopped as she smashed RuiKong over and over like a doll. Furthermore, her strength was enormous. She sted a crater on the ground with every swing of the arm. She crashed straight through any tree or boulder on her way. In just a few seconds, she had ruined a ten meter area around her. RuiKong was still in her hand but she was drenched in blood, looking like she was barely hanging onto life.

    ¡°Sis..¡± RuiKong¡¯s eyes returned to normal again. She pleaded in a low, pitiful voice. ¡°Sis, are you intending to kill me? Let me go, sis. I promise I won¡¯t be naughty again. Let me go...¡±

    There was no responseing from YinKong. She continued smashing RuiKong at the ground. A few more timester, she drew RuiKong close and bit at her shoulder. A piece of flesh was torn from RuiKong¡¯s shoulder in a scream. YinKong then grabbed this arm and pulled it violently. The arm came off from RuiKong¡¯s body.

    The other children couldn¡¯t bear to watch the scene. ZhuiKong wanted to stop it but the words stopped at his lips. After YinKong tore off RuiKong¡¯s arm, he let out a sigh and closed his eyes, waiting for the inevitable oue. However, there was no scream as he had expected. He quickly opened his eyes after a few seconds.

    YinKong was still holding the arm in her hand. RuiKong was on the brink of death after the series of fierce attacks. Her closebat strength were much weaker than physical types in the same fourth stage. As YinKong¡¯s hand wed toward her head, RuiKong closed her eyes and screamed. Several secondster, she lifted her eyelids ever so slightly. YinKong¡¯s hand halted before her eyes and it was trembling, as if a great force was holding it back. The expressions of her eyes alternated between consciousness and insanity. Their redness faded then deepened. It was clear she was struggling within herself. Should she let go of the demon in front of her or fulfill her promise? Death or live? Was death the true mercy for her friends?

    RuiKong¡¯s eyes were fixed at YinKong¡¯s hand. She couldn¡¯t snap her fingers as YinKong was holding her only remaining arm. She bended a finger and flicked it as hard as she could, triggering a light, crisp sound before falling into silence again.

    ZhuiKong¡¯s body trembled as his eyes lost their focus. He kicked the ground and dashed toward the two girls.

    ¡°No... Don¡¯t...e...¡± YinKong uttered the sentence in fragments while the saturation in her eyes fluctuated. The words were meant for ZhuiKong but her eyes never once left RuiKong, as though she was waiting to kill her the moment RuiKong moved.

    ¡°Sis... you lost.¡± RuiKong¡¯s murmured in a tender voice. ¡°Sis, you are stronger than I thought but the bonds of your soul are also greater than I thought. These bonds brought your consciousness back from the heart¡¯s devil of the fourth stage... yet, they will only lead you toward defeat and death. I thought you have the most special soul aside from my brother¡¯s, unripe and cute. But deep inside, this apple has rotten. You can¡¯t bring yourself to kill me, right? You can¡¯t kill me, right? When my brotheres... is when you lose.¡±

    YinKong showed no reaction toward her. Her face was showing how intense she was struggling. Her hand was trembling even more violently. But the words that came out of her lips were so light. ¡°Don¡¯te over. Don¡¯te over.¡± ZhuiKong was nearer and nearer to the girls.

    ¡°Don¡¯te over... Don¡¯t kill our little sister. Please. I promised I will have everyone live. I said I will make her smile with happiness. I don¡¯t want to live alone in this world. ZhuiKong, don¡¯t kill her. I will hate you forever...¡±

    To RuiKong¡¯s surprise, YinKong wasn¡¯t begging for mercy nor asking ZhuiKong to end her life. She was begging him not to kill RuiKong instead. RuiKong¡¯s eyes immediately turned to ZhuiKong and she bended her finger. However, ZhuiKong had already arrived. His eyes recovered their consciousness.

    Da-! RuiKong flicked her finger. A light, crisp sound stopped ZhuiKong in ce. The two were merely a few steps away. The rush only allowed RuiKong enough time to control his feet. Fortunately, they were far enough away that he couldn¡¯t reach her with a dagger. If he were to throw the dagger, the force and uracy might not be enough to kill her.

    RuiKong finally got the chance to speak. ¡°Why? Why aren¡¯t you being controlled? I can control your body but why can I not control your mind? You haven¡¯t reached the third stage...¡±

    ¡°Little sister.¡± ZhuiKong smiled. He suddenly pushed his dagger into YinKong¡¯s hand. He leaned forward as much as he could and just barely folded YinKong¡¯s hand into a fist, holding onto the dagger. And then with a bump, he fell to the ground because he was leaning forward too much.

    ¡°You said it yourself. Our minds are so alike... If I be like you one day, I really wish there¡¯s someone like the me at this moment that will end my life. Maybe my thoughts will have changed when that timees, but this is my true wish at this moment.¡±

    ZhuiKong smiled. He reached out his hand and grabbed YinKong¡¯s foot. She was frozen with one hand holding RuiKong and the other holding a dagger pointing at RuiKong¡¯s head. As ZhuiKong pulled her foot, the dagger fell toward RuiKong. YinKong shifted her hand as best as she could but the distance between the dagger and RuiKong was too short. The struggle between her consciousness and the heart¡¯s devil was too difficult. The dagger stabbed into RuiKong¡¯s neck, cutting her trachea and into the spine.

    YinKong cried at once as her eyes recovered. She covered RuiKong¡¯s neck with her hand but the dagger up to the hilt had stabbed into the neck. She was scared to pull it out. It might signal the end of RuiKong¡¯s life the moment this dagger left her neck. YinKong could only cry while covering the blood that was gushing out. Yet, her action only worsened the bleeding. Her pale face nched whiter.

    ¡°Don¡¯t die. I said I will let everyone live. We found a way to solve the underlying peril in our body. We will live together happily. We will y, work, travel... RuiKong, we promised to travel over the world. We promised to grow up together... I don¡¯t want to be alone. I don¡¯t want to live alone... ZhuiKong! I hate you! I will forever hate you!¡± YinKong weeped, her hand never moved away from the wound. The hoarseness in her voice only lended to the sorrow.

    RuiKong lifted her arm with great difficulty but not to snap her fingers. She gently caressed YinKong¡¯s face. Her lips moved but only blood came out from her mouth. She couldn¡¯t say a word with her trachea damaged.

    (Sis. Don¡¯t hate brother. I have told him that a monster lives in the bottom of my consciousness. If this monster were to let loose, everyone that I treasure so much will get killed. If this time reallyes, let me fall into a peaceful sleep. I will pray for you in my dream. So don¡¯t hate my brother. He has always loved you the most.

    (You are too close to the devil in the mid-fourth stage. I will drain all that violent lust from you and seal your memory of me. I will seal the memory from everyone. Sis... I don¡¯t want to part with you. I want to stay with you forever...)

    RuiKong smiled and snapped her fingers onest time. All the children frozen in ce without expressions.

 Vol 19 13-6

    Twenty seven hours until the seven day limit. The location was at the coast of the U.S., bordering the Pacific Ocean.

    The catastrophe that happened to Tokyo had been verified. Aside from the cruise that team China saved during the incident, airnes departed from North Korea also verified Tokyo¡¯s condition within an hour. Japan lost a third of itsnd spanning from where used to be Tokyo Harbor to Tokyo¡¯s nearby provinces. A good portion of the country was still suffering from earthquakes, volcano eruptions, tsunamis. Millions died in the initial estimate.

    Mankind had never been in such an awkward circumstance. Extinction... a word that was only associated with science fictions came forth to the real world. Man¡¯s initial reaction was what a joke. And then disbelief. And then fury.

    The United States also received the message that the Chinese immortals were flying over the Pacific Ocean toward them. The United States was the next to be razed and the destruction of the world would continue from there. It was a country many times bigger than Japan. Yet, no country could bear destruction on the scale that Japan suffered, not even once. Following the fury, the government assembled all its fleets near the Pacific coast. Ambassadors residing in China began emergency negotiations with the Chinese government in order to get in contact with the immortals.

    ¡°That¡¯s not an issue.¡± Xuan calmly said, holding a piece of silver te. ¡°However, where¡¯s the Buddha statue? The next target will begin at the United States if we do not get the statue. Also let them know we will destroy... the fleets gathered on the Pacific Ocean. Enough with this conversation. There is only onest piece to the statue. We will stop when we have it or we will destroy the world!¡±

    The Kuomintang officials standing on the other site of the te fell to a silence. A strange feeling that no words could describe struck them upon receiving the message of the fall of Tokyo. They were proud of the immortals of their country and feared the terrifying power of their weapon. Furthermore, the whole of mankind might be the next Tokyo before long. If thest piece of the statue was found, China would have a hidden power that could intimidate the world. All the Chinese with knowledge of the situation held mixed feelings.

    This was the fifth call Xuan received after Tokyo had fallen. The Communist Party contacted him twice. Many foreign powers requested to contact team China but the two parties of China were the only ones who could do so. The aftermath caused by the fall of Tokyo slowly developed in the next several hours.

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong.¡± ChengXiao watched Xuan folded the silver te then asked. ¡°But don¡¯t we only have enough energy stones to fire one more shot? How can we destroy the world?¡±

    ¡°Of course we can¡¯t.¡± Xuan admitted. ¡°The previous shot was fired at the Magic Cannon¡¯s highest output. We can¡¯t use it as a regr weapon. It exists as a mean of intimidation andst resort. We only need to use a small quantity of energy stones for normal situations. As for the situation right now... have you forgotten the energy stones Zheng brought back from the Lord of the Rings? I brought them all with me. Althoughpensating for theck of higher rank energy stones with higher quantity reduces the conversion efficiency, we can still achieve five shots of equal power.¡±

    The rest of the team simultaneously asked. ¡°Five shots? They¡¯re enough to destroy the world?¡±

    ¡°They can.¡± Xuan nodded. ¡°Five shots can destroy North America. If we hit the continental shelf, it will trigger a magnitude 12 earthquake. Water will pour into the continent and sink it to the bottom of the ocean. The tsunamis that follow will sweep the world at the same scale as the flood from mythologies, whether it¡¯s the flood from Genesis as told by the bible or the Great Flood of Gun-Yu from Asian mythology. This flood will destroy our young technological civilization. A mini ice age wille upon the Earth once the earthquakes and flood subsided because the fall of America will affect the two poles, shattering and melting the icebergs. The mini ice age wouldst for three hundred years, killing those who survived the earthquakes and flood. By the time Earth recovers, human technology will regress three thousand years. Mankind begins again from very societies.¡±

    Everyone stared at Xuan in a dumbfounded expression. ChengXiao pped his hands together and said. ¡°Mankind regresses to very societies... What does it have to do with our goal?¡±

    Xuan nced at him. ¡°Nothing. Simrly, what does destroying the world has to do with obtaining the Buddha statue? Listen. Destroying the world is a mean and not the goal. If we still don¡¯t get thest piece after three shots of the Magic Cannon, then thisst piece might have been lost in somewhere remote. Perhaps no one in the whole world knows where it is. Perhaps the Saints of the West erased it. The situation bes a death trap that we couldn¡¯t escape. Five shots of the Magic Cannon are enough to give us the answer, whether we get thest piece or destroy mankind.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong...¡± ChengXiao whispered. ¡°But why do I feel that you want to destroy mankind? Are you thinking of sinking America to test your hypothesis?¡±

    Xuan ignored him and sped up the Sky Stick. The rest of the group gave a bitter smile then followed.

    Several minutester, the silhouette of North America came into their sights. Someone contacted Xuan again. He opened the silver te with patience. A very familiar voice came through. ¡°Xuan! Did you use the Magic Cannon?¡±

    It was Zheng¡¯s voice, sounding furious. There was a gap of silence before he calmed down. ¡°I don¡¯t care about the Magic Cannon. But you are nning to st North America. Have you forgotten that O¡¯Connel and the other main characters are in the United States? Do you n to kill ourrades?¡±

    Xuan gave him a sneer. ¡°They are only yourrades... And it took you long enough, two dayster than I expected. How is the effect of the sses?¡±

    Zheng was still holding himself fine up to this point, but the word sses ignited a fire within him. He roared at the silver te. ¡°Fuck your sses! What the heck are those? sses? I crushed them the moment I woke up!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Xuan¡¯s tone remained calm as always. ¡°Then give me a rank D reward after we return. The materials of the sses need a ranked reward.¡±

    ¡°Do you think I will abide?¡± Zheng calmed himself for a good while before he spoke again. ¡°It¡¯s rather weird over here. YinKong did wake up but she¡¯s not the true YinKong. Uh, by that I meant the YinKong before she entered God¡¯s Realm, or actually that¡¯s not the true YinKong either. This YinKong is the one after she entered God¡¯s Realm... It¡¯splicated but that¡¯s the gist. I will give you the details after we meet.¡±

    Xuan was confused but he was not someone with curiosity. ¡°Then we will return at any time after twelve hours. You must preserve your strength during this period because we don¡¯t have much time left. Once we return, we will enter the tomb, at which point you must be in perfect condition. Don¡¯t lose to the god.¡±

    ¡°Even though that¡¯s what you said, hehe...¡± Zheng giggled like a dimwit. He then said in a low voice. ¡°I believe in your scheme. Zero has told me the situation. It crosses the line a little but I believe that... death brings them the greatest peace. Don¡¯t feel burdened and move forward! I will always be your support!¡±

    ¡°Sounds like the dream triggered you.¡±

    The pointless conversation ended. The rest of the team cheered up with Zheng waking on thest day. Even though the next step in the n shot their morale, it was still a good feeling to hear arade waking up.

    The next step was to st the Pacific coast of the United States, centering around San Francisco and spanning to Oand and San Jose. Judging by the damage on Tokyo, the United States would lose at least a twentieth of itsnd. A much greater area would be affected.

    ¡°Let¡¯s choose a ship from the fleets below.¡± Xuan pointed to the surface of the ocean.

    He dived down on the Sky Stick andnded on a ship. The Gauss pistols had slipped into his hands. Heng and the rest knew that he wasn¡¯t just nning to shoot four holes on the ship. He would clear the fleets and then alter the United States from the world map!

 Vol 19 13-7

    ¡°Xuan. The fleet is approaching us. The nearest ship has opened fire. Is this going to be okay?¡± Heng frowned.

    Team China was standing on the deck of a ship. The Magic Cannon was secured into four small holes. Once the ship adjusted its position, the Magic Cannon would face the Pacific coast of the United States. At that point, all the team needed to do was fill the cannon with energy stones and then boom! It would put a dent on the map of the United States.

    ChengXiao patted Heng¡¯s shoulder without waiting for Xuan¡¯s reply. ¡°Rx. See the cannon balls? They are still far from us. Do you think they can reach us in a short period of time? You will lose your sense of reasoning when you care too much, which is how you are right now. Girls dislike this type of people.¡± He pointed at YanWei who was leaning her feeble body against the wall. The long flight had taken a toll on her but her fortitude kept her standing, clenching her teeth. She didn¡¯t utter a word ofin the whole way.

    Heng blushed. He was indeed worried about YanWei. He and the other team members wouldn¡¯t be concerned of mere warships and cannons. Their power had reached a level where they could overlook such threats. YanWei was different. Her strength was not much different from a normal person who had just entered the realm. A shot on the ship they were standing on would probably impact her.

    She gave a him cold smile then turned to look at the Magic Cannon.

    The cannon was as weird looking as it had always been. The dissonant horse legs and the sci-fi cannon on top of the horse legs were so unseemly. Yet, who would have known this was a weapon capable of destroying the world?

    Xuan filled the cannon with energy stones then touched his sses. He looked through the sses at the silhouette of the continent that was still far away.

    WangXia joked. ¡°Did youpletely overhauled the sses? Can they mark enemy locations and power levels like the ones from sci-fi movies?¡±

    ¡°Uh... yes.¡±

    ¡°... Uh? Yes? What the heck are you kidding?¡± ChengXiao yelled in shock. ¡°Who do you think you are to modify the sses to this extend? The real Doraemon?¡±

    Xuan ignored him as he pressed the buttons on the Magic Cannon. Several secondster, he looked to the other members and said. ¡°Let¡¯s start.¡±

    ¡°Message from the United States two hours ago. Thend spanning from east of San Francisco to the border of Nevada has sunk into the Pacific Ocean. The impact has reached Mount Jefferson. An initial estimate of millions of deaths.¡±

    Zheng received the message from Kuomintang. Once he learned that the Kuomintang officials had a piece of the silver te, he contacted them before long. He had scruples knowing Xuan was heading to the United States. By the time he received the message, the map of the United States had already be redrawn. Strangely, the second part of the message mentioned the group split up, heading to different directions. Xuan continued advancing inward to the United States. WangXia went south to South America. ChengXiao flew toward Europe. And Heng was going to the Soviet Union. There was only one Magic Cannon that he knew of. Could Xuan had created a second one? Yet, the team only had a single One Ring.

    ¡°Anyway. It¡¯s clear we have be the role models for the demons of this world. No worse beings ever existed in human history. Some races massacred tens of millions but no one ever erased a piece ofnd from the map. We are the exception in history.¡± Zheng said with a bitterughter.

    Zero, YinKong, TengYi, LiuYu, Imhotep, Anck-Su-Namu, and Jonathan sat in front of him.

    Zero was fighting a difficult battle when he woke up. He protected the group for the past few days using his long range snipes. The Yellow Turbans were such marvelous beings, their power grew more than double during this period and their speed exceeded how fast Zero could kill them before they approached him. Zero was kiting using the burst speed of the Sky Stick and sniping without scope, and saved the group a few times.

    However, thest fight was going to be the end if Zheng didn¡¯t wake up. The Yellow Turbans blinked faster than the Sky Stick could fly away. Zero had to rely on instincts under the unlocked mode to survive the attacks. Though the Yellow Turbans still seemed fragile when faced against Zheng. He easily destroyed them.

    YinKong also woke up at the same time as him. She was still the quiet girl with an ice cold face that they had known. She didn¡¯t change. Zheng was the only one who knew of what happened in her past. The battle on the ind was the worst nightmare she experienced. Her dearest sister, the boy she loved, and therades who grew up with her were taken away in that battle, leaving behind only a scar in her heart and an ego that had died.

    The YinKong that was strong enough to rival Zheng, the most talented assassin had gone. She couldn¡¯t bear nor ept the pain and regrets of what happened. When RuiKong erased her memory and sealed her strength in the final moment of her life, this YinKong also fell into a deep sleep. What became of the new YinKong was a second ego, a cold girl who was in search ofrades.

    (So the original ego can¡¯te out. Why do I have a feeling that she¡¯s escaping? These sses can allow her toe out for five minutes. It will take one to two years before the two egos fuse into one... I think she¡¯s trying to end it all with ZhuiKong and then leave this world in peace. Has she lost the reason to live?)

    Zheng sighed. He gaze toward YinKong suddenly felt gentle. When she noticed Zheng looking at her, she blushed and turned her head to the side.

    ¡°Zheng?¡± Zero¡¯s voice interrupted Zheng¡¯s thoughts.

    Zheng pped his face then said. ¡°What¡¯s it?¡±

    Zero continued. ¡°I am asking what level are you at right now? I am well aware of the Yellow Turban¡¯s strength but you still shed through two of them in one hit. I wish to know how strong you are right now.¡±

    ¡°Uh.¡± Zheng pondered for a moment. ¡°It¡¯s difficult to answer this question. The truth is Tiger¡¯s Soul counters the Yellow Turbans. Though I believe I should be able to easily take them down in a direct fight.¡±

    Zheng touched his own face. ¡°My strength has reached a simr level to my clone. This is only my spection since I don¡¯t know how far my clone has gotten. Secondly, we haven¡¯t encountered a situation where I have to use my full strength. So I don¡¯t even know my limit. I am confident though that if we were to meet the same team Celestial as the one in the Lord of the Rings, I can wipe them by myself as long as Xuan can keep up with Adam in strategy.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Zero was as calm as always.

    ¡°Ohhh!¡± TengYi cried. Even YinKong nced at him multiple times. LiuYu looked confused as he didn¡¯t know what it meant. Given Zheng¡¯s personality, the statement wouldn¡¯t be far from the truth.

    ¡°Just that... when I think deeper, I think I am still not as strong as my clone.¡± Zheng smiled bitterly. ¡°My techniques are all throwing my life on the line. Explosion, Destruction, Dragon Transformation, and even the one I am hypothesizing is the same way. My clone¡¯s techniques take a different path. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to hold back when they battled team Celestial. I can¡¯t do the same. It¡¯s either I kill them all or I die. There¡¯s still a gap between us.¡±

    The silver te signaled iing message. Zheng immediately unfolded it. His expression took a roller coaster and in the end, he looked thrilled.

    ¡°The final piece is found. The Soviet Union has it.¡±

 Vol 19 14-1

    ¡°The situation was notplicated. The Soviet Union obtained a piece of the statue. As a major power in the world, they have long had the wish to be the only major power. So in the very least, they wouldn¡¯t hand out the piece when they knew we were heading for the coast of the United States. They probably couldn¡¯t wait for us to destroy North America.¡± Xuan said to Zheng who was sitting in front of him then took a bite from an apple.

    Zheng froze for a moment with his eyes wide open as he stared at Xuan. He asked. ¡°Have you never suspected the Soviet Union?¡±

    Xuan finished off his seventh apple. He had already consumed four cucumbers and several colorful unknown fruits. It was like he had starved for a few days. He said. ¡°It¡¯s no use suspecting. No nation will sumb to a single digit number of people unless we disyed a strong enough force to make them do so. If we were to threaten them, they would probably deny having the statue piece or out right destroy it. And if we were to let them know of the super weapon we possess and show them its power, there¡¯s a fifty percent chance they would coerce us into exchanging the piece for the weapon, because they know the statue is important to us and that we would not nuke where the statue is at. In this case, we would need to spend more time searching for the piece. So it¡¯s better this way. We don¡¯t suspect anyone and act as if we don¡¯t know where the statue piece is. They don¡¯t know how many Magic Cannons we have. They don¡¯t know how many shots we can fire. Under the threat of being nuked, they had no choice but to hand out the statue piece unless they really didn¡¯t have it. Surviving the indiscriminate nukes became their only choice.¡±

    Xuan spread their movements through the Kuomintang after splitting up on the Pacific Ocean. An hourter, as he prepared to fire the third shot of the Magic Cannon at the central region of the United States, the message from the Soviet Union finally reached him. They had thest statue piece and in exchange they wanted the production method of the Sky Stick. Although the higher ups of the Soviet Union truly desired the Magic Cannon, they didn¡¯t dare to express this rather unreasonable offer. So after deliberation, the Sky Stick became their first choice. It had impressive speed and convenience. Terrains would no longer be an obstacle and strategies wouldn¡¯t be as limited. It wasn¡¯t as powerful as the Magic Cannon as an intimidation tool but its value was on the same level.

    ¡°And? Did you give them the method?¡± Zheng asked.

    Xuan nodded. ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They can¡¯t craft aplete Sky Stick. A few of the parts can only be exchanged from God. Not even I have the ability to craft the parts. Furthermore, our Sky Sticks are modified to recharge with your Qi. I also gave them one as a sample. That¡¯s why the two of them were riding the same Sky Stick.¡± Xuan pointed at ChengXiao and WangXia.

    There were thirteen hours until the end of the seven day time limit. Xuan¡¯s group actually flew around the world during this time. The high speed of the Sky Sticks brought them back to Shanxi, China, to the entrance of the tomb, before their time was up. Zheng had just destroyed another wave of the Yellow Turbans. Team China decided to rest for an hour. At the twelve hour mark, they would enter the tomb and it would be time for Zheng to fight.

    ¡°Such a long journey.¡± Zheng eximed as he looked over the people in front of him.

    ChengXiao waved his hand and said. ¡°It isn¡¯t that long. Only seven days.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Only seven days...¡± Zheng grinded his teeth. ¡°I got tricked by someone and spent half a year in a dream world. Furthermore, it was on an uninhabited ind with a bunch of kids. Even worse, I couldn¡¯t wake up on my own. I am sure you will describe it as a long journey if you have the same experience!¡±

    Xuan didn¡¯t even try to exin himself upon hearing Zheng¡¯sint. In fact, he had never exined any action that he took. He always kept the same expression, an expression that spoke - what can you do to me? It was exactly how he looked right now. Zheng almost wanted to bite a piece off him.

    ¡°I have told you many times! We arerades! I am yourrade! Everyone is! I don¡¯t care that you used to be alone, or that you don¡¯t have feelings, or even a heart! We won¡¯t abandon you when you need us. Nor would we expose you to dangers. So whenever you have a n, tell us, okay? If you told me that I would enter a dream world and stay there for over half a year, I would have...¡± Zheng yelled.

    He stopped as if he was thinking what would he have done.

    Xuan sneered. ¡°Do you ever want to get to the point where I have to leave my safety to you?¡±

    The rest of the team was surprised then they imagined the situation. If Xuan ever got to a point where they had to protect him, then team China must be in a desperation. Now a simple question was presented to them. Would they want a Xuan that relied on the team like normal people but they would be in desperate situation, or would they want to rely on Xuan as usual where they get schemed. At least they could return to God¡¯s dimension alive if it was thetter... Everyone shook their heads.

    Zheng still wouldn¡¯t give in and continued. ¡°But you can still tell me your ns. Like you could let me know in advance the sses would take me into the dream world!¡±

    Xuan went to assemble the statue pieces. ¡°If you can understand my ns and carry them out without being influenced by your emotions, I can let you know in advance. Yet, this is difficult. You won¡¯t be Zheng if you could do it... Like this time. If I let you know of the side effect of the sses, you would dy putting them on. I am certain you would say, we can wait until after we return to the dimension.¡±

    ¡°We can wait until after we return to the dimension!¡± Zheng said at the same time and then he was surprised. ¡°Why couldn¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Because of time.¡± Xuan sighed. ¡°No one can be certain how much time you would spend in the dream world. The reason I chose to do it in this world is because we have time here. Even if you couldn¡¯t wake up, we will defeat the god without you. There¡¯s a chance we would fail but it¡¯s lower than seeding. On the other hand, if you enter the dream world in the dimension, what would happen if you don¡¯t wake up after ten days? How were we going to bring you into the movie worlds? What if the next movie was a team battle? In each case, it would be more dangerous than our uing battle. So putting you into the dream world during this mission was the best decision.¡±

    ¡°You sound like you are right...¡± Zheng said. ¡°But what about my feelings? Getting schemed out of nowhere, getting thrown onto an uninhabited ind for half a year and seeing nothing but lolis and shotas! Do you think it¡¯s fun?¡±

    Xuan suddenly paused his hands and turned his head around. ¡°Tsk.¡± He grinned without giving a sense of actualughter. Then he turned his head back.

    Zheng was calming down but that made him started to grind his teeth again.

    ¡°Our situation is... damn it!¡± Zheng yelled. ¡°We have twelve days until the time is up. The next wave of Yellow Turbans areing in an hour. Everyone has finished resting so we are entering the tomb and into the Sky Tower. We are going to meet the ancient bio-weapon, god! Let¡¯s acquire the treasure our ancestors have left us and see the power of Cultivation!¡± He grabbed Tiger¡¯s Soul and headed into the valley.

    Thousands of Kuomintang troops were guarding inside the valley. This was Yan Xishan¡¯s army. The officers had already received messages of what happened around the world. They purpose here was to help the immortals guard the tomb to prevent any chance that they would destroy the world.

    Twelve hours left. Team China was on their way to the Sky Tower.

 Vol 19 14-2

    The group walked through the thousands of troops without any obstacle. Compared to Zheng¡¯s worry of the army causing trouble, the army feared they would get killed in order to cut off any news concerning the immortals. The army quickly withdrew from the valley once team China gained control of the ce. The efficiency they showed was rarely seen in the Chinese army.

    ¡°Looks like you have done a lot in the world. See how you scared people?¡± Zhengined.

    ¡°No shit. Did you ever think Xuan knows how to hold back when he¡¯s in danger? Or that he has this kind of emotion?¡± ChengXiao answered him with another question.

    ¡°Uh. I asked a stupid question.¡±

    Zheng continued to find conversational topics on the way they walked. At the same time, he inquired the events that happened during the past seven days. He was already toote to do anything but he showed his care over the team as the leader.

    (Even though ChengXiao can¡¯t keep his mouth to himself, he¡¯s a reliable person. WangXia is a well qualified soldier. Zero¡¯s the most dependable one. But Heng... his personality is not in sync with his strength. He¡¯s the most concerning person in the team and he just revived YanWei. God knows if he can bear what has happened.)

    Team China entered the tomb. The entrance appeared like a cave with carvings on the rims. The outside of the tomb looked weathered and worn but the inside was clean and dry. People had obviously cleaned the ce up.

    Jonathan said with a smirk. ¡°Fallen rocks and weeds covered the cave when we first found it. There were also rotten animal corpses and insect exoskeletons all over the ground. Took us a long time to clean everything up.¡±

    The rest of team China examined the area. The entrance was clean but dpidated. There were traces of excavation though these traces were very faint. Anyone not a professional or had an aptitude for observation would mistaken these traces as a result of time.

    Xuan crawled on the ground and studied the traces in a very natural manner. Quite some timeter, he said to Jonathan. ¡°The traces seem to be left by man. They are severely weathered. Can you see the era that these tracese from with your knowledge?¡±

    Jonathan was surprised then carefully looked at the ground. ¡°They should be from several thousand years ago.¡±

    ¡°Several thousand?¡± Xuan said in a serious tone.

    ¡°Several... about two thousand. I am not certain. You will need instruments and time to determine it. There¡¯s no way to find out in a short period of time.¡± Jonathan scratched his head.

    ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Xuan got up from the ground and walked over to Zheng. ¡°Do you remember what this ce is?¡±

    ¡°Shanxi? China? Asia?¡± Zheng produced several geographical names.

    Xuan shook his head at every one of them. Zheng stopped guessing and looked straight at Xuan with curiosity.

    ¡°God¡¯s Realm.¡± Xuan adjusted his sses then lowered his head. ¡°This is God¡¯s Realm, a ce created by the Saints and Cultivators. If the cave is left by the Cultivators, I am curious whether this ce is affected by the flow of time in this movie world.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Zheng seemed more confused than before.

    Xuan rubbed his temples for a while before he said. ¡°Let me put it this way. Do you think the existence of the movie world is logical?¡±

    The question attracted everyone¡¯s attention.

    Heng asked. ¡°What¡¯s not logical? Howe we didn¡¯t notice anything?¡±

    ¡°The existence of the whole world is not logical. This is the second greatest mystery of God¡¯s Realm. Why are there independently existing worlds? That¡¯s impossible! If this world truly exists, the question bes... have the Saints and Cultivators achieved omnipotent? Can they create a whole universe and living beings? Or is the movie world nothing more than just another in the universe. The Saints and Cultivators only altered the to look like Earth? If this is the case, it will exin why we lose a moment of consciousness upon transporting into the movie worlds. That is the time needed to get us into this... However, I can not find an exnation for a few other questions. First is the distance. Second is the constetion. And third is the simrity of the worlds¡¯ histories. Even in a virtually simted world, history can notpletely follow along of what happened on Earth. It¡¯s statistically impossible. We can basically reject the possibility that the worlds are virtual.

    ¡°However, if the movie worlds are real, then the Saints and Cultivators have the ability to create actual worlds... Now what kind of enemies would pose threats to them? Only the creators from beyond the world.¡±

    ¡°Creators from beyond the world?¡± Everyone asked in sync.

    A fanatical expression overtook Xuan¡¯s face. He said in an exciting tone. ¡°Only few people in the scientific field have this conjecture. Our universe is too harmonious with its manyws and theories. If even onew is wrong, like the force between protons and electrons are different, or gravitational force is different, our universe will cease to exist. The whole universe is created upon very extreme coincidences, countless number of coincidences. It¡¯s impossible under the chaos theory. So some peoplee to believe that our universe and everything inside it are a program.

    ¡°You can imagine as our technology improves. We will eventually develop artificial intelligence. What if we let this artificial intelligence simte a universe in a supeputer and then give birth to beings with true intelligence, not the robots that you know of. However, these intelligent beings live in a world that¡¯s nothing more than the supeputer that you see. How would they see their universe? How would they be aware of our world? And simrly, how can you be sure we are not living inside a little box? Or enacting a story on someone¡¯s book? Are the enemies of the Saints and Cultivators the creators of our box? Or are the enemies the viruses these creators sent into the supeputer?¡±

    Xuan walked ahead of everyone as he said. Then he sighed. ¡°It¡¯s a depressing theory that the universe we know of is nothing more than the product of a higher form of life... However, if it¡¯s true then the Saints and Cultivators reached an interesting level. They could create worlds and living beings just like the creators. It¡¯s likely that they have vited the creators¡¯ taboo because they have attained a terrifying height. As a result, the creators attacked them.

    ¡°It¡¯s easy to verify whether this world is real. Since the bug mission set up by the Cultivators also suffered from the weathering of time, then we aren¡¯t under hypnosis, we aren¡¯t in a virtual world that God drew our minds into like the Matrix. This is a real dimension, a real world. The Saints and Cultivators could create their own boxes or they had discovered the method of creating the boxes. God is probably the core of their box!¡±

    When the rest of the team thought over his conjecture, they found that it exined a lot of the questions they had. All the messages left by the Saints and Cultivators mentioned their fear of their enemies. Even the demons and gods were only at the same level of the Saints. What did Saints who reached the highest form of life feared? It could only be something that still surpassed this highest form of life. Going by Xuan¡¯s conjecture, the enemies were the creators of their universe!

    ¡°It¡¯s... shocking.¡± Zheng muttered. ¡°However, it sounds possible... Say, do you think the Cultivators recorded the truth in this Sky Tower?¡±

    Xuan¡¯s showed a glimpse of expression on his face and then said bitterly. ¡°Even if there is a record of the truth, we probably can¡¯t obtain it. Sigh. Just try our best.¡±

    The group descended several hundred meters along the cave until they came into a bright wide and open area. The walls were covered with white glowing crystals. Strangely, this was the bottom of the cave. There was no more path ahead.

 Vol 19 14-3

    The cave was unusually spacious at two thousand square meters big. The light emitted from the white crystals embedded throughout the walls gave the cave an aura of mystery. The group paused their feet as they stepped into the cave, or more urately, awed by the mysterious and beautiful scenery.

    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. I had the exact same feeling the first time I entered this ce. Haha. Such an astonishing scene right? This light feels like it¡¯s going to suck your soul away.¡± Jonathanughed. Then he murmured. ¡°Too bad the crystals are harder than diamond. You shoot a bullet at them and it will get deflected without leaving a mark. Damn it. If I could make them into jewelries, they would worth more than diamonds. Crystals that glow.¡±

    Money, money, money. Jonathan was still crazy toward money as he always had. His conversations rarely diverted from his true nature, even when money was no longer a concern for him, even when he had be a millionair. Jonathan was still going on adventures for money. He and Evelyn were true adventurers, except that one of them pursuited adventures for passion and the other for money.

    Zheng was also stunned by the beauty inside the cave. He asked Xuan. ¡°Are these energy stones? Xuan? Are these walls energy stones?¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The glowing crystals look like radioactive matter, but logically speaking, Cultivators wouldn¡¯t put radioactive matter here... Take one and we will research it when we return.¡±

    Zheng nodded as he carried Tiger¡¯s Soul to the wall. He then channeled refined Qi into the de and sliced the crystals off a section of the wall. However, before Zheng could even pick up the crystals, Jonathan and Anck-Su-Namun rushed over as they screamed. Anck-Su-Namun picked up the smaller pieces about the size of a finger and Jonathan went for therge pieces. He was going to carry them away but the crystals were unusually heavy. A crystal the size of a fist weighted over twenty kilograms. Jonathan couldn¡¯t help but dropped therge crystals and went for the smaller ones instead.

    Zheng shook his head in a sigh. He lifted a crystal about one cubic meter and stuffed it into the storage bag. Jonathan was shocked. He looked at the crystals in his hands then at therge pieces on the ground. ¡°Hey, Zheng. Want to give me a bag? You stuffed such a big piece into that tiny bag and you don¡¯t look like carrying something heavy either. Want to give me one of those bags? We arerades... how about you give me a bag!¡±

    ¡°Go away.¡± Zheng put away the storage bag and said. ¡°What are you going to use the storage bag for? To keep your gold and money? Stop mentioning your boring interest to me. And don¡¯t you have enough gold and money already? You should worry about getting crushed to death by gold.¡±

    (Speaking of which... getting crushed by gold might be this dude¡¯s dream.)

    The group finally turned their attention to the lotus tform in the center of the cave. Jonathan said their expedition stopped here. The expedition was awed by the crystals at the time and attempted to dig the crystals off the wall. Their Chinese guide judged that the crystals might be simr to luminous pearls and were worth tens of thousands in money. The crystals weren¡¯t the only glowing items. The Buddha statue sitting on a lotus tform also exhibited a glow. The apanying officers immediately ordered the troops to carry the statue off the tform. However...

    ¡°Then the Yellow Turbans appeared. We don¡¯t know where they came from. Their sizes weren¡¯t as big as they are now and they didn¡¯t have the same speed or strength. But they can¡¯t be killed. Neither guns, bombs, nor close rangebat could kill them. Fortunately, these monsters feared fire at the time. Everyone died but I managed to burn thest one with fire at thest moment. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have made it out alive.¡± Jonathan sighed.

    (Everyone died. How did you live? Are you gifted in running away?) Zheng thought to himself.

    Xuan started to set up the Buddha statue. He had assembled the pieces before they enter the tomb. So he only had to put the statue in the correct position on the lotus tform. There were runewords carved on the feet of the statue which connected with the runewords on the tform. He carefully matched the two parts.

    Xuan was quick. It only took a few minutes before the Buddha statue was attached to the lotus tform. He didn¡¯t get up from the ground as he continued to study the tform.

    Numerous strings of light surfaced on the Buddha statue. The light strings formed into runewords that flowed on the statue like water. The statue looked like a light source at this moment.

    ¡°As I thought.¡± Xuan brushed over the lotus tform and murmured to himself. He took out several energy stones from the storage bag. Once he ced the energy stones on the lotus tform, a silky light flowed on its surface just like the light on the statue. This light came together then merged with the light on the statue. The Buddha statue and lotus tform grew brighter. The light gradually spread outward onto the ground.

    Zheng immediately asked. ¡°What did you do? Careful of breaking the statue.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± Xuan said. ¡°Jonathan said the statue glowed since the beginning. Even if we put it back onto the tform, it will only return to its initial state and seal the Yellow Turbans from appearing. That won¡¯t allow us to go deeper into the tomb. This means we missed something. And that something was probably the lotus tform. You know? I inspected the statue when it was still in pieces and found energy stones inside the pieces. The light on its surface must have been maintained by the energy stones. Without the stones, it¡¯s no different from a regr statue. The lotus tform probably has the same mechanic except it didn¡¯t have the energy stones.¡±

    Xuan put away the extra energy stones he took out. ¡°They were weathered. The energy stones on the lotus tform were installed on the surface, different from the Buddha statue where they were embedded inside. Thousands of years has eroded the energy stones... We finally made it to the gate of this bonus mission. The mission has only just begun. We have eleven hours left.¡±

    While Xuan was talking, the light from the Buddha statue and lotus tform hadpletely drained onto the ground along man made traces. When they looked carefully, the light also formed into a pictureposed of runewords. The cave suddenly seemed like a runeword sanctuary. And then it trembled. The ground began to descend at a high speed when the group was still in a surprise. It carried the group down like an elevator.

    Two minutester, the ground stopped descending. No one knew how deep beneath the ground they had arrived. The whole space was pitch ck. Not even Zheng could see in this darkness. If it wasn¡¯t for theck of a light sphere in the center and the ground was more spacious than the tform they knew, it would seem like God¡¯s dimension. People finally recovered from the shock at this time. Jonathan and Anck-Su-Namun cried and then LiuYu followed.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Calm. There, see? Our destination is ahead... the Sky Tower.¡±

    Zheng was about to have the team bring out the Sky Sticks after the ground stopped. Just then, light emerged from the darkness in the distance. A few secondster, the light was bright enough for him to see a figure. The silver light took the shape of a tower. He finally confirmed that the ground was bringing them to the Sky Tower and not to the bottom of an abyss.

    The rest of the group also noticed the Sky Tower. The ground they were standing on was moving toward the tower. That was when they realized something was off. The Sky Tower was enormous!

    In the center of the Sky Tower stood a library. Every other ce of this tower was empty, just like the ground they were standing on. However, it was over a thousand timesrger. They couldn¡¯t even see the edge of the tower. The Sky Tower was like a continent that floated in this dark void. Underneath them was a field of dim, dark red glow. Thousands of kilometers down there was the core of the Earth whereva resided... This was indeed the Sky Tower!

    ¡°So that means... that thing over there couldn¡¯t be the so called prototype god, right? Damn it! How can it be this thing? No wonder it¡¯s named prototype! Fuck you, God!¡±

    Zheng was the second person to see the thing in the Sky Tower thanks to his enhanced body and cursed at once.

    In fact, as the only other person to see the thing, Zero also cursed...

    This was the prototype god!?

 Vol 19 14-4

    The so called prototype god was a gigantic sphere of light with a volume of five thousand cubic meters. Its radiance and color were exactly the same as the sphere in God¡¯s dimension. The only difference was their sizes. The name prototype god, were the Saints and Cultivators referring to the first version of God?

    ¡°Well, shit. Is this a joke? Are we going to battle God?¡± Zheng cursed then turned to Xuan.

    Xuan had also seen the god in front. He ignored Zheng and instead said to Heng and WangXia. ¡°Dig four holes on the ground. The size and space of a horse¡¯s hooves.¡±

    Zheng hadn¡¯t turned his mind around to understand him. The other two though immediately grabbed Xuan¡¯s shirt, knowing what he was nning to do. ChengXiao went over and whispered what it was to Zheng.

    ¡°What? You want to nuke this ce with the Magic Cannon? You kidding me!?¡± Zheng yelled then grabbed Xuan¡¯s cor. He was the only person to not fear Xuan.

    Xuan didn¡¯t give them an exnation. He looked away from Zheng and said in a calm tone. ¡°It¡¯s going to be the same either way... We might as well nuke it and avoid the risks.¡±

    ¡°Why did you look away? What are you feeling guilty of? Fucking. Was I talking to a piece of rock before? I said you can tell us whatever you are trying to do! We arerades, not enemies! You are definitely hiding something! Tell me!¡± Zheng became more and more agitated as he spoke. The hand holding on Xuan¡¯s cor was nearly trembling.

    Xuan sneered without answering the questions. He pointed at the Sky Tower. ¡°You want to get your rewards? Are you sure you can get the Cultivation manuals inside?¡±

    Zheng was confused. ¡°Are there no Cultivation manuals? What is there inside? Is that the reason you want to nuke it?¡±

    ¡°No. There are Cultivation manuals.¡± Xuan shook his head. ¡°Since it¡¯s a bugged mission designed by the Cultivators, there are Cultivation manuals without a doubt. However, the question is can you get them? See the silver light enveloping the Sky Tower? It¡¯s the barrier to protect the Sky Tower from the uing battle. You are not going to enter the Sky Tower without finishing off the prototype god. If it¡¯s designed to be possible, we could just have people hold up the god while you sneak inside to get the manuals. And then we could fly away on the Sky Stick and nuke the god from distance. Yet, do you think this n is possible? Or do you think the Cultivators would allow this loophole to exist?¡±

    ¡°No...¡± Zheng sighed. ¡°But we can defeat the god and go inside for the manuals. What if you destroy everything with a nuke? I have heard them describe the power of the Magic Cannon. It¡¯s more powerful than nuclear bombs. Do you want to nuke away the treasures our ancestors left to us?¡±

    Xuan also sighed. ¡°Up to you... Even though the message has told us the prototype god, Hao 1, is the first version of God, but since it¡¯s described as a bio-weapon, it¡¯s probably... Let¡¯s start the battle. You are responsible for thebat aspects for the team.¡±

    Zheng nodded with relief. He looked to Zero. ¡°Give this big guy a shot. It¡¯s a pity to not shoot such an easy target.¡±

    Without a word, Zero took out the Gauss sniper rifle and set it up on the ground. He aimed through the scope. The rest of the group held their breaths while they looked to the god. The ground was moving closer to the Sky Tower that even normal people could see its shape with their eyes. The gigantic sphere of light was especially prominent in sight. Every person¡¯s attention was focused on the sphere.

    Bang! A buzz lingered by their ears after a loud bang. The moment the gunshot sounded, the surface of the sphere rippled as though air had transformed into water. Only Zheng and Zero could see that the Gauss bullet stopped on the center of the rippled surface once the rippling subsided.

    Zheng shuddered. He knew this scene too well. The memory from the dream world was still vivid in his mind. The mid-fourth stage psyche force user disyed terrifying power even in the heart¡¯s devil state. Rui-Kong could manipte a person¡¯s genes and life, and was strong even in close rangebat. Force of the soul, telekinesis, A.T. Field. This God-like sphere had the same ability.

    ¡°A tform, a light sphere, and void all around... Could the actual God¡¯s dimension be also hidden under the ground?¡± Zheng gave a bitterughter. ¡°I know prototype means the first version of God. Prototype and A.T. Field reminds me of some overpowered robot.¡±

    He looked at YinKong. She was still the girl who entered God¡¯s dimension. The power of the fourth stagey dormant within her. ording to the other YinKong, she didn¡¯t have the memory of the past unless she reached the fourth stage by her own strength. Zheng was worried since she had been quiet the whole time. Maybe she might remember something after seeing the force of the soul being used by the prototype god.

    Zero fired a few more shots but the rippling barrier stopped every bullet. As the ground they were standing on was approaching the Sky Tower, Zero clenched his teeth and focused his mind. He readied himself to activate his ability, one that could end the life of any existence.

    The team did not stop him. If Zero could kill the god from distance, it would be beneficial to the whole team. No one knew how powerful this prototype god was nor what abilities it possessed. Fighting in close range was dangerous. Furthermore, the Saints of the West could have set up traps that added increased uncertainty. Starting the battle with the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception was the best option.

    Bang! Another loud bang. The surface of the sphere rippled again. However, the rippling waves crumpled into tiny pieces like shattered ss as soon as they appeared. The tiny pieces then faded into the darkness. Yet, the oue differed from what the team expected. A blinding light radiated from the core of the sphere. The rippling waves continued to crumple but new waves instantly took their ces. It seemed as though there was an endless ocean of waves. The crumpling eventually stopped and the sphere of light remained intact, like nothing had happened.

    ¡°Wah! I know this!¡± LiuYu cried. ¡°It¡¯s exactly like a scene from Evangelion. When an Angel appears, nearly all attacks failed to prate its A.T. Field. In the end, the particle beam was used to shoot down the Angel. This barrier also looks like an A.T. Field and the light radiating from its core is the Super Solenoid Engine.¡±

    Zheng knocked his head and said. ¡°Okay. That¡¯s enough. We are in a real world, witnessing it with our own eyes, not in an anime. It¡¯s not funny... Speaking of which, there¡¯s a power source inside the prototype god that supplies it with energy. Maybe something like an energy stone? Even if its Force of the Soul is endless, there should be a limit to its strength. Perhaps we only need to break through its Force for an instant and destroy its energy source.¡±

    ¡°This is an living organism.¡± Xuan suddenly interjected. ¡°We know from the information we have obtained that the prototype god is a living organism. A life form created by the Saints and Cultivators together, or an existence approaching life form. What do you think the sphere of light is like?¡±

    Zheng and the others were puzzled. ChengXiao said. ¡°Light bulb? Energy stone? The sun? What else?¡±

    LiuYu suddenly cried again. ¡°Oh! Is it an egg? Is it? The light sphere looks like a glowing egg. You want to say that it¡¯s an man-created life form that¡¯s only defending itself at this moment. However, as our attacks increase, it will evolve into other forms. Like evolving into a super organism like an Eva?¡±

 Vol 19 15-1

    ¡°The current situation is this five thousand cubic meter of light sphere contains enormous energy within. If you were calcte it, the energy required to defend Zero¡¯s shot is approximately the total energy released in the explosion of a fifty thousand ton hydrogen bomb. The variance should be within ten percent. However, that should at most expend only a thousandth of the energy it has... So in essence, we will need a month to expend its energy if we were to attack from a safe spot, assuming it does not regenerate energy.¡± Xuan said.

    The rest of the group listened attentively. Zheng asked, ¡°Doraemon... when did you modify your sses again? What can you see through it now? Does it quantify each person¡¯s power level like some scouters from a certain anime?¡±

    Xuan nced over him and ignored his question. ¡°Nothing has happened within the sphere as of now. So we are safe here.¡±

    Heng interjected, ¡°Xuan, what¡¯s a fifty million ton hydrogen bomb like?¡±

    ¡°Uh... about a shot from the Magic Cannon. Any issue with it?¡± Xuan calmly stated.

    (So we are standing in front of a Magic Cannon. You don¡¯t think this is an issue?) Everyone else thought.

    An hour had passed since thend they were standing on arrived at the Sky Tower. Ten hours left before the seven day limit. However, the Yellow Turbans ceased to return since the Buddha statue became a whole again. Without this annoyance, the group began to discuss their ns.

    ¡°What do you suggest we do, Xuan? You haven¡¯t mentioned the most important point.¡± Zheng looked at the light sphere again. It didn¡¯t change a bit in the past hour. Time continued to flow and they continued to discuss. Yet, no progress was made on this bonus mission. Zheng couldn¡¯t help but feel inpatient and asked.

    Xuan gave him a nod then said, ¡°Heng, WangXia. Dig four holes on the ground.¡±

    (This dude is definitely hiding something.)

    Zheng sighed as he watched Heng and WangXia grabbed a hold of Xuan. He knew Xuan was hiding something yet there was nothing he could do about it. He never once escaped from Xuan¡¯s schemes nor figured out what he was thinking. Actually, trying to figure out what Xuan was thinking was more of a waste of time than continuing their discussion.

    Zheng clenched his teeth for a second. ¡°Whatever! We aren¡¯t going toe up with a solution this way. Let¡¯s fight. I refuse to believe we would lose to this prototype god. Everyone listen to me on thebat. Xuan, take out the energy stones and arrange the recovery formation we obtained from the Lord of the Rings. This battle mightst some time. I need to be able to recover my stamina and energy. Zero and Heng provide ranged support. Be prepared to use the Mystic Eyes and Lightning Shot when I need you to. WangXia st it with tactical nukes when I tell you to. YinKong - YinKong...¡± Zheng sighed. If it was the other YinKong, she could drain a section from the Force of the Soul exerted by the god and Zheng could charge through it. ¡°Protect everyone. If change urs on the sphere, or if ites over, use the Air Waves and the built in ability of Excalibur. Our safety will be left to you.¡±

    YinKong gave a deep look at him. There were so many feelings contained in the look that Zheng thought she had recovered her memory. YinKong quietly nodded without uttering a word. She gripped the invisible sword and walked to the front of the group.

    Zheng sighed again and shook his head. He turned to Xuan and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are hiding from me but I know you won¡¯t do anything that would harm the team. If anything happens that will affect the team, you can take charge and do what¡¯s necessary, including... scheming me. Okay? Even though I will lead this battle, but I still need your help. Enough with wasting our time here. Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Zheng drew Tiger¡¯s Soul out of the Na ring. The translucent crimson de emitted an alluring colored light that flowed in the air like a stream of water. The light lingered in ce as Zheng charged ahead.

    The moment Zheng stepped onto thend where the Sky Tower stood, the light from Tiger¡¯s Soul dimmed, as though it was repressed by something.

    ¡°Descendents of the yellow race, this is a trial to test whether you have to power to protect the heritage of your ancestors. Those who do not should die here to prevent the other races from obtaining it. And we would await the next team.

    ¡°Eliminate the prototype god. Saints and Cultivators built thirty four dimensions using the prototype god as their blueprint. The fewrger dimensions are designated as thest refuge when the end falls upon mankind. All other dimensions are trial grounds. The prototype god possesses the first rank of energy maniption as with all the Gods. Cultivators provided the technology that engineered their physical form and Saints provided the technology to manipte energy. The gics of them have a 98% simrity to humans and they were the consumables in the front line. In consideration of your power, we will not unleash all its abilities. The prototype god only has defensive use of Light of the Soul and will not evolve into itsbat form.

    ¡°Break through its Light of the Soul and destroy its core. The protective light will disappear from the Sky Tower. If you trigger the Sky Tower¡¯s defense before the prototype god falls, all lives within a ten thousand kilometer area will be annihted and only the god will remain.

    ¡°All flight items are forbidden outside the Sky Tower. Your victory should note from external forces. Training yourselves is the only correct path! Do your best, our descendents. Do not lose the face of the Cultivators of our race. Do not lose the leadership status of our race.¡±

    The message was printed into everyone¡¯s mind the moment Zheng stepped onto thend. The three movie characters showed no reaction as though they didn¡¯t hear anything.

    The light sphere that was floating slowly descended. Its volume of five thousand cubic meters was gigantic. Even more amazing was that the sphere was a life form. The light began to dim after itnded on the ground and quickly faded.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief and turned around. ¡°Haha. We¡¯re good. They sealed most of the power of the prototype god. All we have to do is break through its barrier. I bet Destruction can do it... Eh? Why are you looking at me like this?¡±

    The rest of the group stared at Zheng in a staggered expression, or actually they were staring beyond Zheng. Even Xuan showed expression on his face, that of fanaticism.

    Zheng slowly turned his head around. The light on the sphere was being pulled inward and shrinking to a single point. The sphere¡¯s surface was wriggling. Looking at it from afar, it seemed like a huge egg was hatching. The life inside the egg wanted to break into the world.

    ¡°The fuck? Are the Cultivators fooling with us? Why is it turning to a monster?¡± Zheng cried. He calmed himself from the shock since the battle had begun. He had to be at his peak to protect everyone. Furthermore, the Sky Sticks became unusable in this area.

    Zheng rushed toward the wriggling egg. Before he moved a hundred meters, the top of the egg cracked open. A huge, abnormal hand reached out from the opening with a loud sound.

    Several secondster, the hand grabbed the shell and tore it to two pieces, revealing a humanoid monster about forty meters tall. Its skin seemed metallic. On its chest was a brilliant dot of light. Zheng was still a thousand meters away from from the monster at this point. The light on its chest burst in a sh and the whole area Zheng was standing on exploded.

    This was the true form of the prototype god, the bio-weapons used by the Saints and Cultivators to battle the ancient monsters!

 Vol 19 15-2

    A devastating explosion engulfed a hundred meter area Zheng was standing on. The fire that rose from the storm was pure white. A silvery white circle of energy formed on top of the explosion then spread outward for hundreds of meters. Even those who were standing far away on the other piece of floatingnd felt the rush of heat wave. Everyone was shocked for at once.

    The energy wave finally dissipated and Zheng still stood in ce intact. The ground on the other hand crystallized from the intense temperature. The others let out a sigh of relief seeing Zheng was fine and thought the attack wasn¡¯t as powerful as it appeared.

    Zheng¡¯s heart was pounding violently. A barrier enveloped him when the explosion struck. It seemed toe from the Dragonshard Ne, which meant the energy attack was categorized as an attack from a sci-fi weapon. He subconsciously reached for the ne with his hand after the attack ended. However, what he touched upon was crystal sand. The explosion had pulverized the Dragonshard Ne. The weapon was destructive even though it was a sci-fi weapon.

    ¡°Xuan! Think of something! That explosion shattered my Dragonshard Ne!¡± Zheng yelled.

    He circted Qi and Blood Energy, and dashed at full speed, several gears faster than he was running before. Still, he could not rid the uneasy feeling from his heart. If the god were to initiate the same attack once more, he would have to activate Explosion or even Destruction!

    The prototype god looked like an erged human except for the purple scales that took ce instead of skin. The scales gave off a sense of imprable hardness. A glowing crystal sphere was embedded on the center of its chest. They would have mistaken it for a robot if they weren¡¯t told of its nature. It wasrger than the robots team China encountered in Transformers. Forparison, its size was extremely simr to the Evas from Evangelion.

    Various thoughts wandered through Zheng¡¯s mind as he ran. For some reason, he thought of Gando... that boy would probably give everything he had to exchange an Eva if he knew they existed. Though if they actually had a rank S reward, they would rather spend it on Cultivation manuals.

    ¡°Damn it... This is not the time to muse over dead people! I might end up dying here to join him!¡±

    Zheng gave a shout because he saw the god¡¯s chest burst into a brilliant light again. The pressure pushed him to activate instant Destruction. Soru then brought him a hundred meters away in the next instant. At the same time, the area he was standing on exploded. The shock wave that crashed into his back pushed him another several hundred meters away before dying down. Zheng felt a burning pain on his back. A normal person would have been crushed by the shock wave.

    (What should I do? It¡¯s too powerful! This attack power is almost godlike and its speed is also fast... about five seconds between attacks. Which means I have five seconds to move. How am I going to fight this when it¡¯s still several thousand meters away?)

    ¡°Zero! Assist!¡± Zheng cried.

    He finally realized the inconvenience of losing the psyche force user at this moment. Sound had to travel to the listeners and time was also needed to process and react to the words. Furthermore, it was prone to being discovered by enemies. The ability to share their thoughts instantly was such an advantageous feat.

    Luckily to Zheng, Zero reacted extremely quick. He aimed the rifle at the god¡¯s chest. It wasn¡¯t long since Zero used the Mystic Eyes but his growing expertise and physical stats had allowed him to remain conscious after using the ability. Zero¡¯s attention was focused on the rifle and his eyes were fixed on the god¡¯s chest.

    The moment light began to burst again from the prototype god¡¯s chest, Zero pulled the trigger. The Gauss sniper bullet reached the god¡¯s chest at almost the same instant, where the line existed through the Mystic Eyes. Theoretically, hitting this line would kill the target even through its barrier. That was how Zero killed Luo YingLong and saved Zheng¡¯s life and the team from being wiped.

    Bang! The sound of the shot came after the bullet struck. The prototype god didn¡¯t st another explosion as expected. Water like waves emerged between the bullet and its body. The light from its chest dimmed down as these waves appeared. It wasn¡¯t a simple task to negate the destructiveness brought by the Mystic Eyes. Enormous output of energy in a split second sealed its ability to attack. Zheng entered Destruction with this opportunity and dashed toward the god.

    The endless waves continued to negate the destruction from the bullet and Zheng had reached within a hundred meters of the god in these ten seconds. A little more and he would be in range for closebat. Zheng began channeling refined Qi into Tiger¡¯s Soul.

    The prototype god ignored Zheng. It leaped from the ground with a thunderous thump toward thend where the rest of the group was standing on. The huge force copsed the ground as though it was struck by a missile, creating a two hundred meter wide pit. The god leaped five hundred meters into the air.

    ¡°No!¡± Zheng cried. He couldn¡¯t stop immediately because he was running too fast. He watched as the god leaped over him. The copsing ground also prevented him from jumping. The god was a thousand meters away when the ground stabilized.

    (This strength is startling. Right, it has more energy than a nuclear bomb inside its body, and this energy is converted into its strength. Damn it... this battle is going to be harder than I imagined!)

    Without any dy, Zheng dashed after the prototype god and shouted at the same time, ¡°Run! Don¡¯t fight him in close range! The monster¡¯s strength is greater than you think!¡±

    Imhotep was first to act. He transformed into a whirlwind and wrapped around Anck-Su-Namun and Jonathan. ChengXiao, TengYi, LiuYu, and YanWei grabbed the sleeping members and ran back, leaving behind only thebatants in the front line.

    Zero was shaking after two uses of the Mystic Eyes which drained both his physical and mental energy. Willpower was the only thing preventing him from copsing. The immediate danger would not allow him to do so. He raised the rifle again but Heng smacked the back of his head and knocked him out. He threw Zero over to ChengXiao.

    ¡°You have done your best. Leave the rest to us!¡± Heng said then gave a deep look at YanWei before turning back. His attention moved to theing god. He slowly raised the silver bow in his head. ¡°The Mystic Eyes of Death Perception annihtes the target as a whole. Where as Lightning Shot pierces through a single point... I have only gotten to know about my archery techniques recently. Hope this seeds in a single shot.¡±

    Heng gained a deeper understanding of the Elven bloodline in the previous movie. Lightning Shot was a technique that utilized the energy residing in his body. He learned to split this energy into multiple uses instead of getting drained by Lightning Shot. After that, he also hypothesized utilizing this energy for explosive shot.

    The power of the Lightning Shotspounded with even just a three arrow explosive shot could multiply its force exponentially.

    Three arrows collided from one to the other and two crumpled in the process. Thest remaining arrow shot toward the prototype god¡¯s chest like lightning. The water like waves emerged but the arrow pierced right through and into the god¡¯s body.

 Vol 19 15-3

    The lightning explosive shot disyed unparalleled power as it pierced through the wave like barrier and into the prototype god¡¯s chest. Its body began to crumple from the point of pration. In an instant, a hole of four meters in diameter opened up, the depth of which went all the way through. Yet, the arrow¡¯s path was altered when it passed through the barrier. It pierced through the god¡¯s left chest instead of dead center.

    Purple liquid surged from the damaged chest. This was perhaps its unique blood. The prototype god roared as its crystal began to radiate a blinding light. The group on the front line picked up their feet and ran immediately out of fear.

    However, the god did not st an explosion as it had done before. A silver light emerged from every inch of its body. The damaged left chest slowly recovered. Reddish purple flesh wriggled from the wound. Numerous tiny tentacles reached out from the flesh and repaired the damage it took. The wound was healing at visible speed. In just several seconds, the tentacles had patched a majority of the hole.

    (Powerful attacks, recovery, and defense. Is that what a prototype god was like? And this is one sealed in power. What¡¯s aplete god like?) Zheng thought to himself.

    The arrow did not kill nor critically damage the god but it dyed its pace. Zheng finally caught up to the god by using Soru in Destruction. When the other piece ofnd was less than three hundred meters away from the god, he leaped, shattering the ground that he stepped on and jumped a hundred meters. He then propelled himself to right above the god¡¯s head using Geppo. Tiger¡¯s Soul shed down at the barrier without a moment of hesitation.

    Arge area of white mist came down with the de and sshed on the barrier. It was as though the mist formed by the de¡¯s energy had physical form as each collision spawned a sound of impact. Normal people would have been shredded to pulp from this attack. Yet, there was not even a crack on the barrier in front of Zheng. The only oue was it was drawing out more waves into the barrier. Also that the impact of the sh hurt his hand as though he hit a hard surface. Zheng was staggered.

    He had witnessed the Force of the Soul in the dream world. Despite the different names given to this power, he came to realize the nature of it was life force. Man would begin to tap into this force at the fourth stage as they grasped energy maniption. The Lambda Driver was driven by the same source even though it took a different form. Rui-Kong was already so powerful yet her Force was much weaker. And this god¡¯s Force was condensed to the point that it was nearly solid. It also had an almost endless source of energy. What did team China have to break through this Force? The Magic Cannon?

    Zheng had never underwent any systematicbat training nor did he have any powerful sword abilities. However, the numerous trials forced upon him on the border of hell taught him to break through any obstacles with strength and speed. Infinitesimal control while in the fourth stage also bestowed him absolute control over his strength. The seemingly normal sh was actually a full power attack in Destruction. If he had this power in the dream world, Rui-Kong would have fallen in this one hit. Her Force of the Soul was not strong enough to block this power. However, Zheng didn¡¯t even break the god¡¯s barrier.

    Zheng didn¡¯t back away after the sh. He continued striking at the god one sh after another under the power of Destruction and the fourth stage. Those standing afar could only see a glimmering white mist painting several meters of space above the god. Two secondster, the barrier waves rippled violently and then began to crumble. Zheng actually managed to shatter this barrier.

    The god did not give him the opportunity to slide into the opening. An enormous volume of the Force of the Soul surged from around the it. If he were topare this volume to the Force Rui-Kong possessed, it was a torrentpared to the volume of a hand. The gap was beyond worth mentioning. Zheng had no choice but to back away using Geppo, as getting hit was would at least fatally injure him.

    (What should I do? There¡¯s no way to break through to it. We aren¡¯t going to win like this. I can continue to fight it for a while longer but our time limit is looming. It also has an endless supply of energy so it will eventually wear us out... Yet, I can¡¯t let Xuan use the Magic Cannon. Just... fight with all I have!)

    Zheng made up his mind as he flipped backward. He cried to Xuan, ¡°Give me the One Ring! I am going to use it!¡±

    The rest of the group had stopped running. After suffering from the arrow, the god was struck down from the sky by Zheng. With a loud thump, its feetnded and sted a crater on the ground. The rest of the group escaped the risk of it approaching them and killing them, so they didn¡¯t have to worry for the moment.

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief seeing the god turned to him instead. Hisrades were his support and also weakness. He grew to this point with their existence and the same people became his only weakness.

    (Perhaps Lori is also my weakness. Luckily she only exists inside God¡¯s dimension.)

    Zheng shook the thoughts away from his head. He gradually rxed his body. Qi and Blood Energy also returned into the body. Once the god¡¯s eyes were set on him, its crystal began to radiate once more. Zheng on the other hand was still standing in ce without any sign of dodging the iing explosion. Finally, a sh of silver light and fire consumed him.

    The rest of the group stared in shock, except for Xuan who continued to disassemble the Magic Cannon. It felt as though he was aware that Zheng was consumed by the explosion. WangXia pushed Xuan and said, ¡°Zheng looks like he got sted again, this time without the Dragonshard Ne. He might be...¡± Xuan didn¡¯t even raise his head.

    ¡°No. He¡¯s not dead.¡± YinKong suddenly spoke. ¡°I can¡¯t be certain but he should be fine... Somehow, I just have this feeling. And a desire to go into battle.¡±

    The situation was too urgent for Heng and WangXia to listen to her mumbling. Only Xuan nced at her when he heard her voice. He then turned back to disassembling the Magic Cannon, mumbling something about sses.

    The fire and dust slowly dissipated from the center of explosion. Zheng stood on top of a crystallized ground. However, he no longer looked human and resembled the devil in mythologies. Two smalls horns rose from his forehead. His clothes were bursting. Two dragon like wings extended upward from his back. These wings differed slightly from bat wings. Some tiny scales surfaced on his skin.

    ¡°Dragon Transformation.¡± This was Zheng¡¯s most powerful form in mid-fourth stage after he overcame the heart¡¯s devil. It utilized the dragon¡¯s genes as the foundation and was enhanced with the strongest of the ancient genes residing in his body. Zheng could achieve speed and strength equal to Explosion without using Qi or Blood Energy. If he were to activate Explosion and Destruction in this form, his power would ascend to another tier. The crucial factor was that this was a form and not ability, which required nothing special to maintain. It was how his clone was always in the devil form. There was however, one drawback.

    An urge of violent feeling burst from every hidden gene in his body. Even though Zheng did not fear the feelings since he had overcame his heart¡¯s devil, they made it difficult for him to hold back.

    ¡°You don¡¯t look like someone I need to hold back on...e, round two starts!¡±

    Zheng took a deep breath. Pure white me engulfed his body in the same way the ck me that engulfed his clone. He pped the wings and propelled toward the god.

 Vol 19 15-4

    Zheng was truly flying at the moment instead of levitating through Geppo under Destruction. This flying speed was at least 250% faster than using Geppo, only slightly slower than Soru. He was not far from the prototype god and approached it in the blink of an eye. The space between the two rippled with intense waves. Tiger¡¯s Soul lightly glided across the space. The waves shattered like ss, no longer disying the toughness they had before.

    (As I thought... this is what it means that every living being possesses the Light of the Soul.)

    Zheng suddenly felt enlightened. The Light of the Soul was a type of energy generated after a living being achieved the mid-fourth stage. It had no rtion to one¡¯s talent, race, nor being a physical or psyche force type. The only influence an individual had on the Light of the Soul was the form it took. Zheng¡¯s Light took the form of a pure white me. His clone¡¯s Light was pure ck me. The original YinKong¡¯s Light was energy absorption, which could be described as an anti-energy. Living beings tapped into energy maniption in the mid-fourth stage and the Light of the Soul was its demonstration!

    When Zheng dashed at the prototype god¡¯s barrier, pure white me rose from his body and collided with barrier. Despite their different attributes, both of these were forms of the Light of the Soul. The two Lights neutralized upon contact and enabled Zheng¡¯s de to cut through the barrier and into the god¡¯s body.

    (Does that mean if one possesses a powerful Light of the Soul, only those who also possess the Light of the Soul can harm him? Like my clone?)

    The thought merely shed across his mind. Zheng then immediately focused his attention at the glimmering crystal that was nearer and nearer to him. This crystal seemed to be the energy core and weakness of the god. He targeted it at once with the opportunity that he attained. Refined Qi surged into Tiger¡¯s Soul and Zheng was about to swing it upward, which would damage the crystal!

    However, the prototype god was not so easy to take down. Zheng was moving at a speed that was nothing more than a sh of light to normal people. He crossed the hundreds of meters between him and the god and shed the de in the blink of an eye. Yet, the god¡¯s reaction matched his speed. Its arm reached in front to block Zheng from getting any closer. Another arm struck toward him with a wave of the Force of the Soul. This giant being moved at a speed on par with his.

    In the fraction of a second after Zheng broken through the barrier, Tiger¡¯s Soul struck the god¡¯s arm. Zheng was also smacked away at the same time by the god¡¯s other arm. With a thundering thump, Zheng crashed into the ground and glided for ten meters, leaving an equally long trail of a meter deep.

    The god did not win the exchange. Its arm was a quarter from splitting in halves. Tiger¡¯s Soul also carried an unstoppable mist like light de. Any object the mist crashed into would be shredded. If this arm belonged to any other regr being, it would be done for. Though the prototype god was nothing but regr. Its crystal radiated intensely and a glimmering silver light engulfed the arm. The wound was healing at visible speed just like before. In just several seconds, the arm became connected again and the damage would soon be history.

    Zheng shook his head as he watched. He knew that attack was wasted effort. The prototype god suffered no actual damage and he was injured instead. A human was too insignificant when contrasted with the endless energy this monster possessed. He wouldn¡¯t ever win a battle of quantity... since he didn¡¯t have the same quantity of the Force of the Soul, he would make up for the difference using quality!

    ¡°Xuan! Where¡¯s the One Ring? Throw it over!¡± Zheng shouted in the air. His eyes never left the god while its arm recovered to an intact state. The giant leaped in the air and crashed at him.

    The people watching from the distance were shocked by this inhuman battle, or it was at least beyond the scope of any regr human. A typical team in the realm wouldn¡¯t be strong enough to participate in this battle. Of the two participants, one stood at the top of thedder among all the teams with his unlocked mode reaching the mid-fourth stage. The other was a god engineered by the Saints and Cultivators. Heng and the rest of the team didn¡¯t know what to do. Even though their attacks weren¡¯tpletely harmless, the damage was way too low.

    Perhaps there were only two other members in team China who would pose a threat to the god.

    Xuan was probably one. He took the One Ring out of the Magic Cannon. As Zheng shouted, his hand touched the sses and the other hand entered position for a pitch. The calmness in his eyes was suddenly reced by fervor. He threw the One Ring at Zheng. The ring somehow reached Zheng before the god did. Pah! Zheng grabbed the One Ring with his hand.

    (Shit. This force is huge. Is that from the Lambda Driver? Damn him. This isn¡¯t fair. Why isn¡¯t he helping when he has such power? The dude is watching a show like an audience... damn it!)

    Zheng subconsciously nce over the group when he received the ring. Everyone else in the front was in an attack stance but they just didn¡¯t know how to proceed. The people further away were quietly watching the battle. Xuan on the other hand was packing up the Magic Cannon leisurely, as if he had no interest in the battle.

    (This dude gets more excited than anyone when he encounters something never seen before, such as knowledge. Why isn¡¯t he showing any expression? Has hepletely lost his emotions? Or did the unexpected turn of events signified we won¡¯t be getting anything? Which could be why he wanted to st the prototype god with the Magic Cannon? Damn it. Let¡¯s just take down the god first!)

    Zheng pped his wings and flew away from the god that was looming in on him. In a loud thump, the god crashed on the ground. Its crystal sparked right afterward and a silver me consumed Zheng. The god then leaped at Zheng again.

    ¡°It¡¯s useless. I am also protected by the Light of the Soul. You won¡¯t damage me unless you neutralize it with another Light or crush my Light through overwhelming force. Furthermore, the fire attribute of my Light is simr to the Red me and renders me mostly immune to any fire.¡± Zheng stood intact in the center of explosion after it dissipated. He sneered at the approaching god. Tiger¡¯s Soul glowed with a demonic aura totally different from the mist generated by refined Qi. It had ayer of red light apanied by a sense of pressure.

    ¡°Qi bes the energy possessed by Cultivators when it ispressed to the limit. Refined Qi can drive this sword but the nature of it has never altered. Tiger¡¯s Soul is a demon weapon. So, what if Ipress Blood Energy to its limit? I haven¡¯t tested it. It would be just a little injury if I fail under Dragon Transformation. Not much harm in trying. However, if I seed...¡±

    Zheng shook the sword. The pressure extended outward in a ring. The prototype god suddenly roared at the same instant. It opened up a big mouth on its humanoid head. Zheng couldn¡¯t sense whether it was fear or rage instilled in the roar... assuming the god had human emotions.

    ¡°I will call this new ck energy Magic. Tiger¡¯s Soul will only reveal its true power when driven by Magic.¡±

    Zheng did not back off from the god¡¯s leap. Tiger¡¯s Soul shed at the hand smashing toward him. A crimson light shed in the battlefield, forcing everyone who was watching to close their eyes. The light was not blindingly bright, yet their eyes closed subconsciously. When they opened their eyes again, the god had lost its whole arm. The ten meters long armpletely vanished. Zheng was floating in front of the god with his wings pping. Tiger¡¯s Soul was pointing at the crystal on the god¡¯s chest.

    ¡°It¡¯s awakened. This is the true power of Tiger¡¯s Soul... Too bad that I won¡¯t have a chance to try that ability...¡±

    Zheng shed at the crystal. The crimson light appeared again but everyone watching forced their eyes to remain open. They saw the sword transformed into a tiger and snap at the crystal. As the tiger¡¯s image faded away, so did the god¡¯s chest. A third of the god¡¯s body was shed into nothingness, leaving no trace of it ever existing.

 Vol 19 16-1

    Zheng crushed everyone¡¯s expectations from two shotting the nearly invincible prototype god. With the exception of Xuan, everyone stared at him in a dumbfounded expression. ¡°What the?¡± Were the two words that their faces conveyed.

    In fact, Zheng was also shocked by the power of Tiger¡¯s Soul. He only spected that refined Qi could not fully utilize the sword¡¯s true power due to its nature as a demon weapon. As a weapon once wielded by the legendary Chiyou, it shouldn¡¯t have been so weak, even when it was the iplete version. Zhengpared the sword with the Cauldron of the Eight Trigram. Both weapons were used by people of the Cultivator tier so they should possess simr power. The sword¡¯s power when unleashed exceeded his expectation and killed the god in two hits. This was under the condition that Tiger¡¯s Soul still hadn¡¯t be a whole.

    The power didn¡¯te without cost. The two shes had inflicted Zheng¡¯s arm with agonizing pain. Magic was in no way like refined Qi. It corroded any part of the body it passed through like strong acid. His meridianwork was nearly broken down. The Dragon form could withstand Destruction for several minutes but still became damaged after using two hits with Magic.

    ¡°Bonus missionpleted. Awarded two rank B rewards.¡±

    While Zheng was shocked by Tiger¡¯s Soul, the familiar voice of God sounded in his mind. He rxed his arm despite the pain. The short battle had heavily worn his body. He felt like he had fought for days and nights already, exhausting every ability he had. Except that one ability that still only resided in his imagination. If he still couldn¡¯t defeat the god after all this, he would be out of measures.

    ¡°What a scary prototype god.¡± Zheng sighed. He was starting to notice the god¡¯s weakness. It showed almost zerobat techniques. Its attacks were energy sts at range and smashes when near. The god had a mighty body and endless energy but only utilized thirty percent of its actual power. If it weren¡¯t so limited, team China would have wiped in this movie.

    The danger was finally over after all. With the rewards in hand, the mission waspleted. Zheng let out a sigh of relief as he massaged his arm. He exited Destruction. When he was about to return to human form, he suddenly noticed the prototype god¡¯s dead body was wiggling. These movements began since the time the crystal was destroyed.

    Zheng thought it was a natural reaction of the dead body but as it wiggled, the body began to grow. The twenty meter long body had grown to forty meters and was still growing with increasing speed.

    Zheng felt something was off when the ground began to shake. The shaking was bing more and more intense. The ground started to crack and copse.

    His mind went nk for a second before he turned around and yelled to the rest of the group. ¡°Bring out the Sky Sticks! Thisnd is going to fall! What the heck were the Cultivators doing to let thisnd fall?¡± He didn¡¯t get to finish his words as a giant b of flesh rose behind him. It was the dead body of the prototype god that he killed with two shes. The body didn¡¯t wither with the lost of the crystal. Or was it that the crystal wasn¡¯t its energy core? The flesh started to grow without limit and its mass was equivalent to an eighty meter humanoid. Zheng was buried inside the flesh.

    The others moved hastily. Thend they were standing on didn¡¯t copse but it was sinking along with the other piece ofnd. Eventually, thisnd would also fall into theva below.

    Xuan sighed as he watched. The Sky Tower was copsing just like he had expected. The light enveloping the tower was gone, which meant the Cultivation manuals were waiting for them if they would just walk inside the tower. And perhaps there was also the truth to the secret of the war. However, these hopeful possibilities were popped like the bubbles of a dream with the traps set by the Saints of the West unraveled. It felt as though the Saints of the East were also jealous of the Cultivation manuals being inherited through the ages and didn¡¯t act to protect them. Many people in the group came to realize why Xuan decided to use the Magic Cannon in the beginning. The risk was pointless if they were destined to obtain nothing.

    The group stared at the b of flesh while these thoughts crossed their minds, worrying whether Zheng could break away from it. After they took the Sky Sticks out, it failed to levitate no matter what they did. The Sky Stick appeared broken and became a regr skateboard.

    Xuan grabbed his Sky Stick and shouted at Imhotep who was still in whirlwind form. ¡°Imhotep! Take this up to the sky as high as you can! Hurry!¡± He threw the Sky Stick at Imhotep.

    Jonathan and Anck-Su-Namun were inside the whirlwind. The power of faith from the Lambda Driver carried the Sky Stick into this whirlwind as Xuan¡¯s voice reached the people inside. The whirlwind flew upward, drawing people¡¯s attention away from the flesh. Xuan pinched his sses and focused at the sky.

    ¡°700 meters... 800... 900... 1174.¡± The Sky Stick shot out from the whirlwind and flew away. Xuan shouted. ¡°That¡¯s it, Imhotep! Carry as many people as you can up there each time! At least one person needs to be able to control the Sky Stick. Put them on the Sky Sticks thene to retrieve the others.¡±

    Imhotep replied with a shout. ¡°It¡¯s a sea of fire underneath us! We are almost down into the fire.¡± The whirlwind swept down.

    (A round trip takes twenty four seconds. The falling eleration is 2.25 m/s2, which means thend hasn¡¯tpletely lost its anti-gravity property. The distance from theva is approximately five thousand meters. If we use this time to enter the Sky Tower...)

    Two Gauss pistols slipped into Xuan¡¯s hands. He said to Heng and the others, ¡°Attack the flesh with your most powerful attack before you go. It¡¯s nothing but a growing piece of meat without its central control system.¡±

    He touched his sses and fired at the flesh. A colorful light sted from the pistols along with the bullets, prating the flesh and destroying thend on its path for another hundred meters before it stopped.

    A figure flew out from a hole sted by the lights. Zheng¡¯s face was covered with blood. He cried, ¡°Fucking Xuan! Are you trying to kill me?¡±

    ¡°Do you still want the Cultivation manuals? If you do...¡± Xuan yelled at him. ¡°Then don¡¯t die!¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t die? No~¡± Zheng saw Xuan aimed the pistols at him. Gorgeous light sted him in the next instant and pushed him away, toward the Sky Tower which was no longer sealed by the silver light!

 Vol 19 16-2

    The Lambda Driver¡¯s power was phenomenal. It had simr properties to the Force of the Soul but stronger and more enigmatic. The power scaled proportionally to a person¡¯s beliefs and would generate various effects to amodate the situation.

    Xuan had used the Lambda Driver with different effects. In Transformers, he wrapped himself in the power and jumped on an energy beam, which defied thews of physics. The effect he wanted right now was merely a push, to push Zheng through the distance.

    A strong corrosive liquid washed Zheng¡¯s whole body when he was devoured by the b of flesh. He looked wretched with his clothes and hair gone. If it wasn¡¯t for the resistance in Dragon form, the corrosion might have eaten him all the way through. Fortunately, he could break himself free from the flesh once he activated Qi and Blood Energy even without Xuan¡¯s help. When the shots hit him, the Qi and Blood Energy had just started moving and protected his body. The shots then pushed him out of the flesh unharmed and straight ahead.

    Zheng traveled for several hundred meters before he registered what just happened. Thend below him was copsing. It wouldn¡¯t take long before theva consumed it, which would include all the Cultivation manuals and those who had no ability to fly away.

    (Luckily there¡¯s Imhotep. He relies on himself for flying just like my wings. Without him, I would have no choice but to give up on the heritage in order to save the team.)

    The speed propelled by the power of the Lambda Driver was nearly double that of Soru. It was simply incredible. No normal person could catch sight of him under this speed and even the yers only saw a trail he left behind. Zheng crossed ten thousand meters in an extremely brief period of time. The propelling force then faded away when he was only a thousand meters away from the Sky Tower. Zheng stepped onto the ground and immediately used Soru to dash forward.

    Far behind him was the b of flesh still growing without regtion. It would be almost four hundred meters tall if it were to stand like its humanoid form. The two shots from Xuan crushed a section off the flesh but the shattered pieces continued to grow on the ground. They then merged back into the main body. Looking at the b of flesh from afar, the rest of the group witnessed a rolling sea of meat, disgusting and terrifying. Once Zheng flew far enough away, this sea of meat was squirming toward Xuan.

    ¡°I am going vegetarian for the next year. Isn¡¯t this beyond disgusting?¡± ChengXiao was looking down at the flesh from inside the whirlwind.

    Imhotep had a limit to the number of people he could carry inside the whirlwind, which was four. He had to rise over a thousand meters high after all. It felt that thend was enclosed within an invisible bubble with a radius of a thousand meters. Once you crossed outside this bubble, you could fly without restriction. ChengXiao, Zero, Anck-Su-Namun and Jonathan were the first ones to go up. Once they ascended over the thousand meter point, the Sky Stick in ChengXiao¡¯s hand moved and he jumped on top of it. The other three followed him onto the board. It was crowded but they managed to stay afloat.

    Imhotep dived back down without a moment of pause. Thend carrying the Sky Tower was breaking up more by the second. The cracks then extended onto the other piece ofnd. Not much time was left for the group.

    Those still on the ground had some sort of AOE abilities. Heng was firing energy volleys with all his might. WangXia was expending all his demon energy on sma mines. No one thought about conserving any amount of energy or stamina. They wanted to stop the b of flesh outside of theirnd after seeing Zheng came out without a single strand of hair. If this flesh were to devour them, what they would lose might not be just hair.

    ¡°The energy has always been inside its body. The crystal was likely a control system that regtes its energy, or its processor in another word. Once the control system was destroyed, the body gains all the energy and begin to grow. This might be the god¡¯s true power.¡± Xuan was looking at the flesh with the Gauss pistols in hand.

    When the flesh crossed the area of Heng and WangXia¡¯s attacks, Xuan finally opened fire. The devastating power of the Lambda Driver defended the flesh froming onto theirnd and devouring all those whoy asleep behind them.

    ¡°Xuan... I know this is not the time toin but can you hide that crazed expression during the battle? It sends chills down our spines.¡± WangXia said with a bitter smile.

    Heng immediately nodded. He looked out of energy. The lightning explosive shot had expended most of his energy. The volleys afterward used up everyst bit of energy he had. It was purely willpower that kept him still standing. He would copse at the next second without this willpower. Even so, he forced his arms to draw the arrow. His body stood without shaking.

    ¡°He¡¯s cool, right?¡± ChengXiao said to YanWei, who was on another Sky Stick piloted by TengYi. LiuYu and Kampa were also on this board.

    YanWei was surprised. She looked over to ChengXiao then back down at the ground. Her stats were still on the level of normal people so all she could see were tiny dots from this height. Heng¡¯s figure was so unclear yet she nodded, as if in agreement with ChengXiao¡¯s question.

    ¡°A man... has to walk his own road to maturity. This road could be as simple as getting beat up when he was a kid, or break up with his lover. But some men need to go through life and death trials, suffer through despair and experience great joy to mature.¡± ChengXiao looked down and muttered. ¡°What kind of man is Heng? What kind of man is the one you wish for?¡±

    YanWei¡¯s eyes seemed lost. She squinted her eyes as she looked below her feet. The tiny dots were fading as thend continued to fall.

    There were only two thousand meters between theva and thend. The fall was still elerating and thend began to split. The flesh had grown to a size that the three people below could no longer hold off. Continuing at this rate, the flesh would crush onto thend with just its size and weight.

    Zheng was four hundred meters from the Sky Tower at this time.

 Vol 19 16-3

    The tower stashing the Cultivation manuals was built on top an antiquated tform, which had a foundation made of a semi translucent, white rock. The surface was smooth as a mirror. It seemed as though the foundation was carved from a single piece of jade. Etched on the tform was countless mysterious rune words and symbols. Zheng dashing on the seemingly fragile jade under Destruction didn¡¯t leave a dent at where he stepped. Neither did he leave any scuff on the etchings. The jade was tougher than any metal.

    Zheng was only a hundred meters from the gate of the tower by the time he stepped onto the tform. He feared turning around to look at his team. Could they fly off before thend fell into theva? Could they manage to find a way when thend broke apart?

    (Damn it. Xuan always turns into a fanatic when alien knowledge stands before him. How could he shoot me away like a human cannon? It¡¯s so urgent too and he¡¯s thinking about the Cultivation manuals.)

    Zheng ranted but he also lusted for the Cultivation manuals himself, especially after he witnessed Luo YingLong¡¯s strength and Tiger¡¯s Soul¡¯s true power. The gic constraint required both talent and luck to unlock. However, grasping the correct methods of utilizing Tiger¡¯s Soul would instantly drive its power up exponentially. He had the confidence to rival his clone once he obtained these methods!

    Zheng crossed the hundred meters in the blink of an eye and dashed into the tower like a bolt of lightning. Suddenly, he felt a pool of water crash onto his body. Movements became as difficult as moving under water. This sensation came and went fast. The water vanished after it washed over his body. Air returned to normal once more.

    (Is this the seal set up by the Cultivators to test the race of those who enter?)

    It was the only possibility Zheng could think of. At this time, his eyes were captivated by the marvel in front of him.

    The Sky Tower appeared antiquated from the outside but the inside looked like it came from a science fiction world. Yet, the things here felt so familiar to Zheng.

    The tower had three floors and each floor was split into four sections enclosed in lighted 3D runewords symbolizing the Azure Dragon, the Vermilion Bird, the White Tiger, and the ck Turtle. The holographic beasts appeared lively. Zheng felt if he wasn¡¯t a descendent of the yellow race, the beasts would have attacked him.

    Floating in the centre of the four beasts was a spinning symbol of the eight trigrams. The 3D lights were more surreal than actual sci-fi movies. Translucent palm size crystals were arranged neatly within the symbol, each one reflecting the light off the symbol.

    Zheng lost his mind as he stared at the scene. The image of Cultivation was supposed to be antiquated. All the manuals, flying swords, and abilities were supposedly ancient. Those who practiced Cultivation should live in bamboo cottages, drink aromatic tea, and wear traditional clothes. Technological advanced was not enough to describe the inside of the tower. He noticed even the floor was etched with runewords and symbols forming a three by three grid. Glowing energy traveled among the runewords like liquid.

    ¡°Shit. Is this Cultivation or advanced technology? It¡¯s almost too advanced.¡±

    Zheng couldn¡¯t pull his mind away from the scene like a farm boy who visited the city for the first time. A loud thump that came from behind finally woke him up from the shock. He charged into the White Tiger¡¯s image and raised the Na Ring at the crystals. Yet, the ring could not draw the crystals into its dimension. Zheng gave up after two more tries. He was hoping he could grab several thousand manuals using the ring and storage bag with one wave of his hand. However, with his n failing, how else could he take these crystals without a few thousand arms?

    ¡°No time to think! Just grab as many as I can.¡±

    Zheng tore off the few pieces of ragged clothes still clinging to his body and began to stash the crystals naked. Suddenly, he remembered he was still on the first floor. The most valuable items would be ced at the higher floors by logic. If he could only grab a limited number of crystals, why should he take from the bottom section?

    He threw away the crystals and charged at the stairs using Soru and Geppo. A few secondster, he reached the second floor. This floor was split into two colours like the Tai Chi symbol. There was a spot on the ck side brighter than anywhere else and a spot on the white side darker than any other ce. Zheng could faintly sense refined Qiing from the white side and Magic from the dark side. The two energies were circting in peace unlike the energies in his body.

    There was no more crystals on this floor. Finger sized diamonds floated in the space. The Magic side had sparkling white diamonds. The refined Qi side had sparkling ck diamonds. These diamonds were like the stars floating in a pool of energy.

    The sounding from outside was growing louder. Zheng had no time to inspect the scenery. He heard roars that travelled from far far away. They were not the sound of human. Zheng grabbed a few diamonds of each colour on his way and dashed toward the stairs leading up. Yet, what he saw upon stepping on the third floor wasn¡¯t containers of knowledge anymore. Magic relicsid out neatly in front of him.

    Thend the Sky Tower was standing on had broken into multiple pieces. They were falling faster and faster. At the same time, Imhotep¡¯s trips were getting longer. On thend below, only Xuan, Heng, WangXia and YinKong were still behind. Thend they were standing on was a thousand meters away from theva. No one person here could survive theva without defensive items.

    The sea of meat had grown to an unbelievable degree. It would be over a thousand meters tall if he had a humanoid form. A disgusting and terrifying squirming sea of meat covered thend.

    Heng no longer had any strength to lift his bow. Normal people would be exhausted after ten shots using a metal bow. He had fired hundreds of arrows already, with some of those shots being abilities. If he were still fighting at this point, his power level would be astonishing. Heng released thest volley of energy arrows and copsed. WangXia quickly stepped in front of him and the three people remaining guarded him.

    WangXia adapted to this kind of battle much better than Heng. The bombs he used were actual objects. He only expended Demon Energy to control and enhance the bombs, which didn¡¯t take that much stamina and energy while causing destructive damage to the flesh. The tactical nukes were what held the flesh back from growing for a while. Of course, once he used up all the tactical nukes, the growing started again. It would be big enough to cover the wholend and devour the people still here in perhaps another minute, or they would all fall into theva beneath.

    Xuan had been using the power of the Lambda Driver for some time. He didn¡¯t cause as much damage to the flesh but the force transformed into an invisible wall that stopped the flesh from advancing toward them. The flesh eventually crushed this wall. They would have been goners long before if it wasn¡¯t for this wall. With continued use of the Lambda Driver, Xuan¡¯s hair was turning white. Wrinkles started to appear on his face, which indicated he was overdrafting his life. This could continue until he died of age.

    As a close range fighter, YinKong was unable to do anything against this growing flesh that was also corrosive. The only ranged attack she had was Excalibur¡¯s built in ability and she used it along with the Shining Air Waves when the invisible wall shattered. The attack pushed the flesh away then thest tactical nuke held it off for a moment, stabilizing the situation. However, she also became useless at this point.

    With the flesh looming near and both Imhotep and theva a thousand meters away, the Sky Tower suddenly gave off a zing light and split into two pieces. Thend carrying the Sky Tower also started to fall apart.

 Vol 19 16-4

    Zheng discovered the third floor was a space of chaos and disarray, unlike the formations of the four beasts, the eight trigrams, or the Taichi in the floors below. Refined Qi and Magic fused in a perfect state... or perhaps, one could describe this fused energy as a higher tier energy. Zheng couldn¡¯t recognize it. It was through luck and chance that he came into possession of refined Qi and Magic after all.

    Exotic shaped weapons and items floated in this space. Each item had a tempo. They breathed energy as if they were alive. Even an idiot could instantly tell the value of these items. They were the essence of the heritage left behind by the Cultivators. These items were perhaps powerful or perhaps possessed unique abilities. They ought to be more valuable than rank A or even AA items from the exchange system. Zheng was like the thief who broke into a safe holding ten tons of gold. He could only watch and take nothing away.

    "Damn it! Who was it that broke apart thisnd?" Zheng nearly couldn¡¯t keep himself from screaming.

    Every one of these items looked so valuable. It was a pity to leave even one of them behind, not to mention the hundreds and perhaps over a thousand of them here. Barring the ability to grab these items with the spatial rings and bags, it would take the team days to take out every item, given that they had a safe environment to do so. However, one or two might be his best bet with the limited amount of time he had.

    "No time to think..."

    The explosions happening outside were growing more intense by the second. Zheng knew the tower could copse at any time now. Once these items fell into theva, not even peak fourth stage could allow him to salvage anything underneath. The items would sink and burn in theva until the stream carried them elsewhere years after or perhaps they would keep sinking until they reach the core. This was Zheng¡¯sst chance!

    (Their sizes vary. I don¡¯t know which ones are the most powerful. Damn it. If only WangXia is here. He¡¯s familiar with Chinese mythology and should be able to identify powerful Cultivation items. It would be unfortunate if I grab something with unique ability but isn¡¯t powerful.)

    "Damn it! I¡¯ll just have to grab as many as I can. Pick the smaller items!"

    The several smallest items were the size of the Na Ring. The biggest item was a shield that looked like a wall. There was a metal staff about five meters long which seemed incredibly powerful. Golden energy flowed on its surface, which made it superior to the current Tiger¡¯s Soul. The familiar color of its appearance reminded Zheng of the weapon used by a certain monkey. If it was true, this staff should be more powerful than even theplete Tiger¡¯s Soul.

    Unfortunately, that huge size of the staff stopped any attempt he might want to try. His vision immediately moved over to the smaller items. One that was nearest to him was a mirror about the size of his hand. On the top of the mirror¡¯s frame was a little ring. Zheng grabbed the mirror then put it on his finger. He rushed at another item.

    He nearly tripped the moment he arrived at an antiquated bronze bell as the floor started shaking. Zheng subconsciously grabbed the bell. He faintly felt a message ¡¯Inscriptions... Bell... East¡¯. This feeling was quickly interrupted by the floor copsing. Zheng fell along with fragments of shattered stones and wood.

    These stones and wood were nothing extraordinary. In fact, he wouldn¡¯t get damaged even if the whole tower were to fall on him. Zheng pped his wings and attempted to grabbed a few more items before leaving. Just as he flew a few meters, the refined Qi and Magic crashed with each other violently. The two pr energies lost the constraint that kept them peacefully together. They would react simrly to Explosion and Destruction when the chance arrived or perhaps, they might be the Magic Cannon.

    "Could it be that... my life ends here?"

    A blue light sparked and instantly enveloped the whole tower with its blinding brightness. The tower then copsed.

    Those watching from afar dropped their jaws in shock. No one knew the structure of the tower and the energy formations inside, so they didn¡¯t know the cause of the blue light. Still, it wasn¡¯t difficult to tell the danger for anyone inside when the tower copsed. And the person inside at this time was Zheng. He was strong, among the teams in God¡¯s realm. But he wasn¡¯t strong enough to be the main character of a fantasy web novel. Even a pile of sma bombs could damage him, not to mention this blinding blue light. Was this going to be the end of Zheng?

    WangXia¡¯s mind went nk for a few seconds. He thrust his arm forward. A sma bomb flew toward the flesh that wasn¡¯t too far away and vaporized a ten-meter area. He yelled. "Xuan! Is Zheng still alive?"

    Heng and YinKong were still in a shock. Xuan on the other hand continued firing his pistols using the Lambda Driver without a word. He didn¡¯t seem anxious at all.

    WangXia grabbed him by the cor and yelled at his face. His eyes were bloodshot. "Xuan! Is Zheng still alive? You pushed him to get those Cultivation manuals! Say something!"

    Xuan quietly looked at WangXia for several seconds before he replied. "The metal te I gave him is still intact."

    "Eh?" WangXia asked. "What does it mean?"

    "All the tes I handed out are connected to my sses. I will know instantly when they are damage. These tes were crafted with materials exchanged from God so not even the Na Ring can cut off the connection after Zheng stores it inside. Since the Na Ring doesn¡¯t have defense of its own, its wielder is alive and has enough energy to protect it."

    Ignoring the cor being in WangXia¡¯s hands, Xuan fired two more two empowered shots at the flesh. "From the time Zheng entered the Sky Tower until it exploded was a total of eleven seconds. Given Zheng¡¯s speed, he should have obtained something useful. It will be interesting no matter what those things are. WangXia, do you believe in me?"

    The question surprised WangXia. He had nothing against Xuan. It was only his worry about Zheng that made him grabbed Xuan¡¯s cor. There was no issue with trust to begin with. If there was one person who could decide the fate of team China and the fate of their enemies at the same time, that person had to be Xuan. You couldn¡¯t stay calm being hisrade since you might unwittingly be his chess piece. However, he was worthy to be trusted as arade. Or perhaps, it was impossible to not trust him, because he was a god when it came to ns.

    Xuan said. "Thisnd will fall into theva in twenty seconds. Imhotep needs thirty seconds toe down. Which means we will be in absolute danger for ten seconds. Neither Heng nor I have the power to protect ourselves during this time. You and YinKong are the only people we can count on here. Falling into theva means death, so... we will leave our lives to you."

    WangXia was even more surprised. Had he ever seen Xuan looked so fragile? Had he ever seen Xuan asked for help? Never! When he finally got the chance to witness this Xuan, he was struck by fear. It was like watching the sun rise from the west. Either he went insane or the world wasing to an end. Obviously, he hadn¡¯t gone insane, which left him with only one possibility... Xuan believed he was going to die or they were going to die.

    "Are we... going to die soon?"

    WangXia uttered simr words to what Zheng had said. Just then, thend they were standing on began to break apart. The flesh fell before them and the four people soon followed. To their back, a whirlwind was diving down, yet the distance between the whirlwind and them were further than the distance between them and theva.

    Twenty seconds left before the four members of team China would fall into theva.

 Vol 19 16-5

    WangXia was quick to bring his mind back to reality. He grabbed a hold of Xuan at once, whose hair had turned silver and the skin on his face wrinkled to that of a sixty years old. The moment the ground Xuan was standing on copsed, he came out from the activation of the Lambda Driver and fell unconscious. There was no response from Xuan no matter how much WangXia called.

    On the other side, Heng was also drained of energy and stamina. YinKong grabbed the back of his cor during the copse. It was quite an embarrassing moment to get carried by a little girl but not like he had the energy to over think at this time. Luck didn¡¯t seem to side with Heng when he was hanging on YinKong¡¯s hand like a cat. A scattered rock bumped into his head, which didn¡¯t knock him out but the feeling induced by the pain and bleeding along with theck of energy was not much different.

    WangXia was still falling with Xuan in his arm. The piece ofnd they were standing on hadpletely broken apart. Rocks were falling into a sheet of redness flowing beneath them, or perhaps he should call it ava sea. It resided in the Earth¡¯s mantel with a temperature and pressure unbearable to normal humans. The enclosure established by the Cultivators sealed off this heat and pressure when thend was still in whole. However, this seal disappeared as thend copsed.

    WangXia was totally stunned until he noticed YinKong jumping up through the falling rocks. They were somehow falling much faster than the rocks, at the normal eleration rate of gravity. It seemed like the rocks were still affected by an unknown force which slowed their fall. The four people had fallen into the middle of all the rocks at this point, further down and they would be away from all the objects that they could step on. Jumping up to dy the fall was the only way to save themselves for the while. And then they could only pray that Imhotep would arrive in time.

    WangXia realized what he had to do. Yet, he was nowhere near YinKong in physicalpetence to make such agile jumps. Still, he found a method that was limited to him. Demon Energy transformed into bat like existences. WangXia then stepped onto these bats and jumped. Each bat could only sustain a tiny amount of force so he had to materialize a new one with each jump. By the time he arrived at a rock, he was nearly out of Demon Energy.

    The fall continued for the four people. Suddenly, an enormous object that shrouded the sky wasing down from directly above. A section of the flesh that was split up had only just fallen from the highest floating fragment of the splitnd. Despite being one of many pieces of the flesh, it¡¯s size still spanned a hundred meters from one end to the other. There was no way for them to dodge with nothing to step on in the air. The future of the flesh crashing them into theva was bing vivid. Death was inevitable at that point no matter how fast Imhotep could fly.

    YinKong was at a higher point than WangXia with Heng in one hand and Excalibur in the other. She thrust herself upward at the flesh. However, the moment she approached the flesh, she crashed into an invisible wall with a thump. The collision knocked her back down. Thankfully, WangXia materialized a bat in her path just in time. She jumped from the bat andnded on a rock not far away.

    Both YinKong and WangXia were appalled. The prototype god¡¯s Light of the Soul disappeared for a time after its crystal core was destroyed and it started to grow. That was the reason the four people managed to hold off the flesh for so long. Only a very select few in team China had the power to break through this Light. Neither of them belonged in this category.

    (What should I do? Am I going to die? This despair... I feel like I had experienced it once before. The feeling of despair when faced with the Light of the Soul. When was it? Who was it from? I feel like I can remember the me...)

    YinKong¡¯s pupils froze as though she had fallen unconscious or was lost. WangXia cried in terror seeing her fall into this condition at such a critical time. However, he could faintly hear a giggle at the next second, like theughter of a little girl. He couldn¡¯t be certain of himself because YinKong would neverugh in this manner and the sound of explosions muffled the voice. Before WangXia wrapped his mind around, YinKong dashed into the flesh again, still with Heng in her hand. The Light of the Soul failed to hinder her even for a second this time. She easily thrust into the flesh. WangXia didn¡¯t know what happened to the flesh when it began to wither from the point where YinKong broke through. It was tearing apart like a piece of ragged cloth and dried flesh was falling off its body. After the flesh lost a good part of itself, WangXia finally saw YinKong who was looking down from above. She had a gentle smile on her face but her eyes felt cold as ice.

    At a distance far from these four people, Zheng was also falling within the blinding blue light. His situation wasn¡¯t terrible because the blue light that was disintegrating almost everything it touched couldn¡¯t disintegrate the white me engulfing him. Perhaps this was the intention of the Cultivators to disintegrate the Sky Tower and the majority of the objects inside, leaving only some selected items and glittering stones intact. Zheng was falling in the air with nearly nothing but the blue light around him.

    Zheng couldn¡¯t move an inch. The blue light was pushing him down toward theva sea with the weight of Mount Tai. His wings couldn¡¯t move and even his Qi and refined Qi were frozen inside. Only Blood Energy and Magic still flowed ever so slowly. Without a second of thinking, he channeled Magic into Tiger¡¯s Soul. The ineffable aura appeared from the de once more. The blue light around the de warped as though they were avoiding the aura. Zheng felt the arm holding Tiger¡¯s Soul was freed from the weight at once. He swung the de at every direction, tearing an opening through that nearly solid blue light. Qi and Blood Energy rushed through his body at full speed to activate Destruction. He dashed through the opening and out of the blue light before it closed up again. However, it also signified he could no longer obtain any of the manuals and items still enclosed in the light.

    Zheng turned around and nced at the numerous glitters moving further and further away from him along with the blue light then at the few glowing rocks, the bell, and the mirror worn on his finger. These were merely a very tiny fraction of all the treasures in the Cultivators¡¯ heritage but something was better than nothing. Plus, the value of these items were far more than several rank S rewards. Zheng then flew toward the way he came with determination, where hisrades were waiting for him to save them... After that, the bonus mission would finallye to an end.

    YinKong and WangXia had jumped up to the highestyer of the broken rocks. They even managed to ascend a bit further by jumping on the bats WangXia materialized, but that was all they could do at this point. The four people were waiting to be saved or die.

    WangXia was looking up at the sky anxiously. YinKong on the other hand was looking straight at Heng to his confusion until he shivered. Then she looked to WangXia with a giggle, then moved to Xuan. Her face had a mix of strange and cute expressions. Before she got to do anything, a cloud of white me flew toward them. It was Zheng who had just escaped from the blue light.

    He put out the me as he arrived and yelled. "Good that you are still here! It would have been bad if you fell." He put Tiger¡¯s Soul away then reached his arm over yk¡¯s waist and held her. He pped his wings to fly toward WangXia.

    "Hehe. Are you trying to take advantage of me? Be careful that Iin to your little girl after we go back."

    Zheng was overjoyed to save hisrades but this out of ce tone made his hand shiver. He nearly threw WangXia off. YinKong wasughing in his arm with a smile that didn¡¯t belong to her usual indifferent self. However, those eyes remained cold without any warmth. It felt as though the eyes were staring into his heart.

    "YinKong... are werades?"

    "Uh... yeah."

    "Then look at us with the eyes that you look atrades... Wee back. Let¡¯s return, to our world."

    Zheng carried the four people up toward the whirlwinding at them. Floating above the whirlwind were several Sky Sticks. This dangerous bonus mission finally came to an end.

 Vol 20 1-1

    "That¡¯s the basic situation. We are lucky that no one died in this mission. The spoils don¡¯t line up with our expectation but at least we have something in our pockets... This bonus mission ended wonderfully." Xuan said.

    Team China sat in a circle inside a little inn in Egypt. This was the entrance to this world unique to the team. Once the time arrived, they would be returned to God¡¯s dimension. This time was only two days away. During the final days in this mission, everyone was toozy to move after a rough adventure. They decided to settle down in this city. They went fishing, chatted, and then napped. Suchid-back days were far and few in between for them.

    Xuan didn¡¯t wake up until thest several days. He expended too much mental energy and life force in the battle. If one were to judge his age by his appearance, they would have assumed he was over fifty. Though the dude¡¯s face looked as indifferent and calm as always after he woke up. The way he talked didn¡¯t change at all. The loss of a good chunk of his age barely had any effect on him.

    "You call this lucky?" Zheng pointed at his arm.

    The arm that wielded Tiger¡¯s Soul had withered. He could no longer move this arm. He couldn¡¯t even feel any sensation, no pain nor itch. It was as though the arm had died. Circting energy into the arm had no effect either. The state of the arm scared him but fortunately, the wither was contained to the arm that wielded the sword. The rest of his body waspletely fine.

    Xuan nodded. He pointed to a ck and white crystal in Zheng¡¯s hand and said. ¡°Like you said, Cultivation mainly produces two forms of energy, positive and negative. Perhaps there are variations to each of these energies but those do not stray far from essence of the two forms. You don¡¯t have the methods to control any of these two forms. Refined Qi has a positive affinity to the human body which allowed you to use it without harm. Magic on the other hand is a negative energy. In this case, it¡¯s like the sea to a swimmer. Those who can swim can conquer this sea and those who do not will drown. Your arm has drowned. Just wait until we return to God¡¯s dimension and heal yourself.¡±

    Zheng sighed without saying much in response. He looked left and right. Inside this inny only the members who were still in their dreams. The rest of the team were out enjoying and resting themselves using this free time that was uneasy toe by. Zheng and Xuan were the only two who couldn¡¯t do so due to their injuries.

    ¡°Enough about my arm... I have two things I want to mention. The first thing is YinKong. I gave you aplete ount of the events from the dream and you said the second persona emerged while the original persona fell into a sleep. But my question is about ourrade. Where is the YinKong who has apanied us all this time? The girl who was quiet but has a delicate heart. The girl who knew all these assassination techniques. And the girl who always had a romance novel in her hand. Where is she? Is she still alive?¡± Zheng¡¯s volume increased with every word he said. Thest of those words were almost shouting.

    Xuan sneered at him. ¡°Is that really why you are asking? Not because the original persona is cautious against you? So, the inner lolicon of you feels she has escaped your control and desperately wants to find the little loli that treats you and everyone asrades?¡±

    Redness shot up on Zheng¡¯s face. His voice was nervous and his words were rushed. ¡°I wish for the original girl toe back but it¡¯s not as terrible as you think! Solely because she¡¯s our importantrade! Not loli this loli that. I never had any intention to make a move on her! I am just worried that she suddenly became an alter persona created by another person. I can¡¯t ept it! I don¡¯t wish for ourrade to be merely an illusion!¡±

    Xuan put away that sneer and pushed his sses with a finger. ¡°Whether it¡¯s the original persona or the alter persona, they are both created by her. To give you a poor analogy, if you hate broli but that¡¯s all you are allowed to eat, most normal people would bite their teeth and swallow it. This is a process of endurance. However, when ites to situations much worse than eating broli, like death terror, sadness, or pain unbearable to the heart, the process bes an escape of the mind. The original persona will manifest an alter persona. This is the source of typical schizophrenia, which I believe is the case with YinKong. There¡¯s no this she and that she. They are just her escaping the pain of the past. The quiet she put up a face that deterred everyone because she¡¯s scared of bonding with new friends and be injured again. However, you still treated her as arade... Perhapsrade is the one word that gives her the most pain.¡±

    Zheng was stunned. His hand touched Xuan¡¯s forehead and asked with curiosity. ¡°What did you eat to make you speak with such empathy? Or is something horrible going to happen soon? Or are you scheming something again? Fuck it! I am telling you, you better let me know beforehand no matter what you are going to do this time!¡±

    Xuan turned his head around. ¡°Not scheming anything.¡±

    ¡°Not scheming... then why did you turn your head around!¡± Zheng shouted.

    Xuan didn¡¯t look at Zheng. He uttered as if speaking to himself. ¡°No one is born with trust to other people. Have you forgotten our past? When trust was established between strangers, and then strangers berades. Do what you have done before... She¡¯s still YinKong, right?¡±

    Zheng opened his lips as if he wanted to say something. Yet, seeing that never changing expressionless face in front of him, he simply nodded. ¡°That¡¯s all for the first thing. She¡¯s usually still the YinKong that we know. Is her original persona limited to a few minutes each time? Kind of feels like Ultraman... Ahem. The second thing is how¡¯s the research on the things I brought back going? Those are Cultivation manuals and items! The future of team China is in your hands.¡±

    Xuan said. ¡°It hasn¡¯t been twenty-four hours since I got them. What do you think I am?¡±

    ¡°Doraemon... Okay. Take your time with the research after you return. Can you at least tell me why does the Cultivation I saw differ from the Cultivation I knew? What¡¯s supposed to be an antiquated training method turned out to be super advanced technology. At least that Cultivation appeared like technology. Did we get tricked? Was the whole mission a trap set up by the Saints of the West and the Cultivation they put in ce was an illusion to bait us?¡± Zheng asked a series of questions then stared at Xuan. These questions arose the moment he entered the Sky Tower and stayed with him until now. The person in this team who was most likely to have the answer was Xuan.

    ¡°Unlikely. Over an 80% probability that the Sky Tower belonged to Cultivators. As to your question...¡± Xuan thought for a moment. ¡°What are your images of Xuanhuan, fantasy and magical worlds? The worlds that are in novels and games.¡±

    Zheng paused for a second before replying. ¡°Uh. Magical worlds? Like the Middle Age with sword and magic, knights, kings, demons and monsters? The Lord of the Rings world is a representation of magical worlds. What¡¯s wrong?¡±

    ¡°Time.¡± Xuan looked straight at Zheng. ¡°Any civilization that exists is reasonable. If it exists, it will advance. Our civilization advances on the path of technology. Through thousands of years of advancements and regressions, our civilization umted the assets to erupt from the ground like a fountain and formed the modern civilization. The worlds that you imaged are the Middle Ages of those worlds. Even a magical world will not always stay in the Middle Age. It will advance. Technology allows any human to fly in the air. The same can happen with magic through inscriptions, rune words and energy technologies. How about a carpet that can fly? Anti-gravity rune words powered by energy has the same concept as anti-gravity generators in sci-fi worlds. The only difference being one achieves this oue through rune word knowledge and the other through machine knowledge. Civilizations will advance. When a civilization fails to advance, it will be eliminated by advancing civilizations. Furthermore, due to the needs of humans, all civilizations will advance toward the same goals, whether it¡¯s through Cultivation, technology or magic.¡±

    Xuan paused for a second before continuing. ¡°Based on the rune word forms and formations we currently possess, the results achieved have a 98% simrity to a circuit board in modern technology. Do you understand it now? Cultivation is also a form of technology even though it takes a different path from our own. Cultivation seeks the truth of the universe. All those profound manuals and poems that can transcend a person to the top of the world that you read in novels? So profound that not even the author understands what he¡¯s writing are not Cultivation. Cultivation is simply the science and technology that utilize the truth of the universe.

    ¡°Mortal¡¯s wisdom is always filled with foolish thoughts,plicating what¡¯s supposedly a simple matter. The gap between Cultivation technology and modern technology of the real world is approximately a thousand years. If our machine technology advances at the same pace for another thousand years, we will probably reach Cultivation, or actually, the entrance to Cultivation. That¡¯s all there is for now. Detailed data of the glowing rocks and the two items will have to wait until we return.¡±

    Zheng stared at Xuan dumbfounded for a while. He gave an autisticughter and said. ¡°Hoho. I still don¡¯t understand but I get one thing. Cultivation is a form of advanced technology. Okay. Understand. It was my fault for asking that question. Go get some rest.¡± He scratched his head as he walked toward the door, muttering something about ¡°Doraemon¡¯s wisdom.¡±

    Xuan ignored Zheng¡¯s leaving. With an annoying person gone, he could finally close his eyes and think through some things. However, Zheng suddenly turned around at the door and asked another question. ¡°Have you finished the arrangements regarding China? How are the two parties going to death with the world after the disaster we have caused? Will the rest of the world unite together and invade China? Should we do something?¡±

    Xuan opened his eyes with a coldugh. He shook his head. ¡°It... doesn¡¯t matter anymore. If I am not wrong, the state of the world will be what you nationalistic youths dream of... that¡¯s all.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s all... what exactly is it!¡±

    Nanjing, China. Liveliness slowly bloomed in this city after the Nanjing Massacre. Chinese political figures returned to the city and a huge number of ambassadors also arrived. They couldn¡¯t note.

    ¡°Chairman Chiang, are you certain we should say this to the British ambassador? Reiming the concession, removing the interest from our debt, holding them responsible for the Opium War, iming indemnity for the wars that followed and signing all these contracts that affect the British Empire¡¯s interest in China, are you sure we should say the same things to the other countries? We will shock our international allies.¡±

    ¡°Damn your mother. It¡¯s our turn to shock. Allies? You can resign from the foreign minister position and get someone else here. Tons of people want to put their name down in history. Let me tell you, history has changed path. This history no longer belongs to Europe, or Caucasians! As long as that pir stands, we will have the time to develop and grow. The billion of our family will rise again! We bent our knees and begged when we were weak. What do they have to keep us down now? Let them know it¡¯s their choice. We will see who are the ones to be anxious if they don¡¯t sign!¡±

    A ten-meter-long glowing crystal pir stood in the center of Nanjing. WangXia asked Zheng to slice this pir with Tiger¡¯s Soul from the tomb before they left. In his words, this was a little gift he wanted to leave to the Chinese of this world before they return. The Chinese had suffered too many ordeals. He would bear the hate for being a nationalistic youth if only the Chinese could endure less suffering.

    ¡°When the crystal falls, so do the other nations.¡±

    Zheng asked WangXia at the time. ¡°How effective do you think this is?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± WangXia frowned. ¡°They have to pave the road for their own future. Sixty percent of China¡¯s feebleness came from the people themselves. Only forty percent was caused by other races. This pir erased that forty percent. It will be up to the Chinese now. If they still fight among themselves, no number of pirs or even the Magic Cannon can save them from being an affluenza generation.¡±

    Team China left the world.

 Vol 20 1-2

    The business in The Mummy¡¯s world came to an end at longst. It had been three days since team China returned to God¡¯s dimension. They brought Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun along with them. Those with the most points chipped in for the items needed to bring the movie characters out of their world. The team ended up with less points than before they entered the movie since the body repairs expended a good fraction of their remaining points. Though they did obtain ranked rewards due to the bonus mission. No one exchanged any items as they were waiting for points from the next movie to make use of these ranked rewards.

    "Now, the next movie is... I don¡¯t know." Zheng said. "God stripped the leader privileges. Probably because I died. Haha... Feels strange to speak so lightly of my own death, but that¡¯s the situation. We won¡¯t be able to know whates next until the another Guidees and selects a new leader. We may not even be able to know of the next team battle in advance."

    The team gathered inside Zheng¡¯s room. Since Zheng died in the previous main mission, the leader status bestowed by Jie was taken away. This in turn prevented them from getting the name of the next movie. It might be extremely dangerous because they couldn¡¯t prepare.

    "However..." Heng said. "If you get selected again by the Guide, wouldn¡¯t you go directly into the fifth stage? We are going to hit the jackpot if it works. We would get enough points to exchange everything in doubles and throw one into the trash."

    Zheng gave a bitterughter. "That¡¯s basically impossible. God isn¡¯t omnipotent. I can tell from Yin... ahem, the experience in the dream. The first three stages are achievable through technology because the changes happen in a person¡¯s genes. The beginning of the fourth stage can be achieved. However, anything beyond that reaches into a person¡¯s domain. The heart¡¯s devil is the obstacle that stands before the mid-fourth stage, the first step of the domain. You either ovee it or die. Then there are the obstacles in front thete-fourth stage and fifth stage that we have no information on. God¡¯s limit is probably the third stage so it won¡¯t unlock my gic constraint any further if I be the leader again."

    Everyone was surprised. WangXia immediately got what Zheng was getting to. "You mean we should give the leader status to someone else and let him gain one stage?"

    Zheng nodded. However, he said with a sigh. "That¡¯s what I want but no one knows how things will go. We don¡¯t even know who the next Guide will be or when he will appear. Not to mention we won¡¯t know who he will select. There are too many uncertainties in this situation so we can only leave the leader selection to fate. This aside, how do you feel, Imhotep? Doing fine in this realm?"

    Imhotep appeared to be in a trance. God¡¯s dimension presented a great shock to him and Anck-Su-Namun. This realm waspletely different from their world, just like how it differed from the real world where the yers came from. Fortunately, the rooms in the dimension could change ording to a person¡¯s imagination. Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun selected a room and altered it to an ancient Egyptian pce.

    Imhotep picked up a ss and sipped the light-yellow liquor. He asked Zheng to exchange this liquor, a secret Egyptian brew that was difficult to obtain even for the Pharaoh. The liquor costed more than Moutai and other simrly well-known brands. The taste was indeed ptable. It quickly became the drink of choice for the team.

    Imhotep finished his ss then said. "I was at a loss when I first arrived. However, this world isn¡¯t too exotic. You can figure out most things easily. It¡¯s much more convenient than what we have in our time. To be honest, I kind of want to see your world, which should be more interesting than this world."

    The bald guy had the makings of an Egyptian aristocrat. This feeling that he gave off wasn¡¯t prominent when he was an enemy but after they became teammates, everyone discovered the elegance carried with each of Imhotep¡¯s movements. Furthermore, he was attractive. No wonder he sessfully seduced the queen thousands of years ago. He was only second to the Pharaoh at the time.

    "Our world..." The rest of team China gave off a bitterughter.

    They had almost forgotten about their world after the countless life and death trials they went through in the numerous worlds. Thinking back to the life in the real world almost felt like the reminiscence of their former lives.

    LiuYu said. "The real world. It¡¯s quite monotonous. As boring as a thick dictionarypared to this realm. It has a lot of contents but those contents are dull... Hoho. This realm is much better. You have a futurepletely unknown to you. There are the things you can exchange. You can grow strong or even be Superman. Once we return to the real world, we can fulfill so many of our dreams, and make up for our regrets." There was a hint of sadness on the boy¡¯s face but he quickly returned normal, hiding the sadness deep down inside.

    "Hoho. We will eventually return to the real world. The exchange system is simply massive. I could search for what I want when I had the leader privileges but the only way to find anything now is to go through each choice one by one." Zheng said to Imhotep. "Have you found the immortality elixir?"

    Imhotep also smiled. He nced over Anck-Su-Namun who was helping in the kitchen and said. "Judging by the descriptions of the exchanges, there are several enhancements and elixirs with immortality effects, though the prices in points and ranked rewards are costly. I won¡¯t die anyway, so I think I can gather the points once I go through a few movies with you. The only thing I am worried about is Anck-Su-Namun. She might be put in danger if she must enter the movies with us."

    Zheng nodded. "There¡¯s no avoiding danger. Everyone here, including me, has encountered countless dangers. So, you must think of yourselves as members of the team and enhance yourselves while saving up. It will take longer to get what you want but your safety will have a guarantee. There¡¯s also one chance for a revival. Don¡¯t waste it... Speaking of enhancements, where is Xuan? Couldn¡¯t be still studying the Cultivation items, right?"

    A chilling expression crept up each person¡¯s face. The moment Godpleted the repair on Xuan, he leaped out from his death bed with a face of fanaticism and headed to his room with the glowing stones and Cultivation items. Before he closed the door, he warned the team not to interrupt him without a good reason.

    "I am going to study a science different from natural science. This process mighte with danger. If... you want to die,e find me at any time."

    The words felt like a threat and deration of death no matter how the rest of the team interpreted it. Worse of all, Xuan said them with such enthusiasm over his face, a face that hade to be associated with the expressions of a corpse. The tone and expression alone were strong enough of a deterrant, he shouldn¡¯t even have needed any words. The conclusion came from an instinctive sense of threat.

    Zheng suddenly recalled the moment when Xuan made the announcement and the chill also crept up to his face. But he still said, "I will give him a call. We must know how the study is going with the Cultivation manuals and items. These things determine our future in the movie worlds, whether we can roll through the movies in easy difficulty... I probably won¡¯t get killed, I suppose?"

    Zheng walked out the room. As he came to the door of Xuan¡¯s room, it suddenly opened. Xuan rushed out. His hair was messy. His clothes were wrinkled and torn, as if they had been pulled by a huge force. In addition, several burnt mark signified he might have experienced small explosions. Zheng could see pitch ck linings around his eyes. He probably hadn¡¯t slept the past few days studying the items and stones.

    Zheng didn¡¯t get a chance to speak because Xuan rushed the words. "Run! The fusion reactor in the basement is going to explode! Close the door and reset the basement! Hurry!"

    (Fusion reactor? Isn¡¯t that a hydrogen bomb?)

    Zheng jumped. Roaring thunder wereing from the depth of the room. He grabbed Xuan at once and dragged him out then mmed the door shut. Xuan was as quick as Zheng. He grabbed the door handle at the next second. Time seemed to have stopped. The two people froze in their postures for several seconds. And then Xuan opened the door and walked in like nothing had happened. Zheng finally let out a sigh of relief. However, something didn¡¯t feel right to him. He didn¡¯te here to close the door for Xuan.

    "Hey! Xuan! How¡¯s it going with the Cultivation items and stones? Any results?" He carefully peaked through the door but his feet lingered outside.

    Xuan turned around and nced over Zheng with a cold smile. "Come in if you want to know. Don¡¯t worry. The fusion reactor is stable."

    (Stable? Lies! Was what happened just an illusion?)

    Still, he slowly walked into the room and followed Xuan down to the basement. The sight that entered his eyes blew his mind away.

    In a huge room spanning hundreds of meters widey numerous instruments that he couldn¡¯t recognize. The technology contained within these instruments far surpassed what the technological advancement of the real world could achieve. One thing for sure was that no machine in the real world could project materialized energy or float in the air.

    "Cultivation... simply amazing." Xuan sighed with enthusiasm. "A science that reaches into the truth of the universe. A science different from natural science or really, it surpasses natural science."

    "The situation is..." Xuan walked to a big projected screen. As his hand touched the screen, the image changed ordingly. "The white stones areposed of a gic code like material materialized by refined Qi. The ck stones are materialized by Magic. To give you an analogy, human gics is encoded in a spiral sequencing. Although genomes themselves are matter, they are merely carriers of information. This information epasses the whole of mankind and is stored in an extremely tiny space. Theposition of this stone is also genome like spiral sequences. However, these spirals are materialized by refined Qi and Magic, and the information contained inside are encoded Cultivation manuals. Judging by a fragment that I tranted, a person will need fifty years to read through the information in a stone if it¡¯s tranted into words. Therefore, it¡¯s impossible to trante the stones. One has to read this information using the mind. Of course, people without the basics of Cultivation like us will have to trante the codes."

    Xuan¡¯s fingers pressed and flowed through the screen. Projected lines formed a huge three dimensional stone. The projection zoomed in until it came to spirals simr to the human gic code. Energy formed into spirals and then dposed into words. A small number of spirals were tranted into countless words. This was merely minute fraction of one stone.

    "As for the Cultivation items, the name of the bell has been tranted. It¡¯s the Bell of the East Emperor like you said." Xuan continued.

    "Bell of the East Emperor? Shit. We hit the lotto!" Zheng cried. However, a cold nce from Xuan shut him up at once.

    Xuan breathed out and said. "The mirror is the Dish of Fortune. Don¡¯t know why a mirror is called a dish but if the trantion of the inscription isn¡¯t wrong, then it¡¯s this name."

    "Di- di- dish of Fortune?" Zheng swallowed. He couldn¡¯t utter another word and fixed his wide opened eyes at Xuan.

    Xuan ignored him. "I haven¡¯t had the time to study the dish. Take a look at surface of the Bell of the East Emperor. It¡¯s smooth to the touch but its engraved with countless rune words much smaller than a nanometer, about an attometer big. Despite the bell¡¯s small size, it contained over a million rune word formations. See here..." He touched the screen. The projection showed a little bell and began to zoom in. The rune word engravings finally were finally revealed.

    A pure white colored stream energy flowed across the surface of the engravings. The rune words began to consume this stream of energy as if they were alive. The white energy was then converted into a golden energy and was passed onto other rune words. In under a second, Zheng witnessed at least thousand million rune words converted energy from white to gold. Numerous variations happened in this timeframe that he couldn¡¯t understand. When there was no longer any white energy left, the golden energy sunk into the bell and disappeared.

    "The data from an initial analysis shows that the space near the surface of the bell warped as it absorbed energy. Time also passed at a different rate. There¡¯s a seventy percent possibility the power of the Bell of the East Emperor touches into space and time, a level which I do not have the understanding. I won¡¯t be able to obtain a thorough study of the bell in a short amount of time. Though if you want to simply activate it, increase your total refined Qi quantity by ten thousand times and you can activate it once.

    "Cultivation... I trante it as a study of the truth. It¡¯s an extremely advanced science! Any talk of profoundness is bullshit. Cultivation is science. It¡¯s just that this science has reached a level beyond the scope of our imagination!"

 Vol 20 2-1

    (Who am I?)

    (I am YinKong... is it?)

    YinKong jolted out from her dream. Her hand immediately reached for the side, where an invisible two-handed swordy. As her hand clenched on the sword, peace finally returned to her heart, except for one tickled string inside that couldn¡¯te to still.

    She felt she sensed it since waking up in The Mummy¡¯s world, a feeling unable to be described in words. It was like a dream, yet further away than dreams were and at the same time more real than any dream could be. This hazy feeling confused her, like she was one step away from the truth but had no idea what the truth was.

    The nket slid off as she sat up on the bed. Then she nced over the room. It was still unusually spacious with the bare minimum of furniture and decorations. Only the basement was filled with various instruments used for training. She had the simplest life among the team, simpler than even Xuan. She wouldn¡¯t spend her time to research strange things after all. So, her room was spacious... and lonely.

    YinKong was raised and trained as a typical assassin. Leaving the question of authenticity of her memories aside, what she remembered were the trainings, the techniques and theughters of her formerrades. These memories of herrades were her most valuable treasures. Yet, they made her feel lost.

    A strange piece of memory appeared in her mind when she was in her sleep. It was like a dream. When she woke up, this piece of memory was gone. She could only faintly recall another YinKong in this memory... or perhaps, that was the real YinKong. She was merely an illusion fabricated by that YinKong.

    How could she ept this being an illusion? She couldn¡¯t, even though she was usually aloof. This possibility denied her existence. It would render all those treasured memories in her heart illusions along with her own existence.

    YinKong sighed then put on her clothes. She pushed opened the door and walked onto the tform. Her goal was the quality sleeping pills from the exchange system. She began to subconsciously escape from the feelings of fear and lost. A sleep without any dreams was the best escape.

    As she stepped onto the tform, she happened to see Xuan flung the door open and rushed out at the same time. The man¡¯s body was covered in burn marks. There was a hint of smoke rising from his body, like he had been roasted. His actions seemed strange. The second he came through the door, he mmed it back shut. His held the door handle for a few seconds then pulled the door open again. YinKong was baffled at what the man was doing.

    She didn¡¯t have a strong sense of curiosity so after a few extra looks at Xuan, she walked toward the giant light sphere. Never did she expect to hear Xuan¡¯s voice after a couple of steps. "Do you want to have a talk with me? About the other you."

    She turned her head around abruptly. Her eyes fixed on Xuan with the sharpness of a de. She was normally quiet and aloof but she had never looked at the team with such piercing eyes. There was killing intent in her eyes.

    Unfortunately, the man in front of her was Xuan, a man who wouldn¡¯t care about her expression. He turned around and walked into his room. YinKong hesitated instead. Ten seconds after Xuan went inside, she paused to take a deep breath then followed.

    "... That¡¯s the basic situation. I indeed know of what happened with your memory, what happened in your past, and whether or not you are another person¡¯s illusion. The sses I gave Zheng contain a recording function. I need to have a hundred percent grasp on factors that may influence any ns. Unfortunately, I cannot tell you despite knowing them."

    The two people were inside the basement of Xuan¡¯s room, aboratory where he conducted experimentations. This ce was of course... dangerous. In a certain sense, it was as dangerous as the movie worlds and bonus missions. One had to be prepared to risk their lives when they decided to observe his experimentations.

    YinKong watched as Xuan brought out a little bronze bell. Several energy beams hit the bell and slowly lifted it up to the air. The beams¡¯ brightness grew increasingly intense with each second. At the same time, data flowed down on a huge light screen. When the beams turned into blinding white, the brightness forced YinKong to move her eyes away. The screen was flooded with data for a few seconds but that was the end of it. Ding-dong. The sound suddenly echoed through the whole room and the blinding beams stopped. The lights in the room turned from bright white to a dark red.

    "Run! The reactor overloaded! It¡¯s going to explode!"

    And so, Xuan repeated what he had done a while ago.

    "You... have repeated this dozens of times already? If the reactor is overloading, why don¡¯t you build a few more to offload the energy?" YinKong rubbed her slightly roasted clothes and asked.

    Xuan looked to the bell with a frown. He shook his head. "The characteristics of the bell are alterations of energy, space, and time. Judging from what is known, it has the characteristic of causality weapons first of all. I mentioned the causality perspective under quantum theory before. The present determines the future and simrly, the present determines the past, which means cause and effect are reversed. The oue determines the cause.

    "I have been adjusting the energy output of the beams in these experiments. In the beginning, there were two reactors at thirty percent output each. Then adjusted to eighty percent, then five reactors, then ten. And the other way around with one reactor at ten percent just before. However, the oues remain constant. The moment the thought ¡¯energy capacity has reached maximum¡¯ surfaced in my mind, the Bell of the East Emperor reached its limit and energy started to reverse. The overload has nothing to do with increasing or decreasing the amount of energy. The bell knew I was going to stop so it triggered the oue of being overloaded... Is it because of the bell¡¯s ability to alter energy, space, and time that allows it to trigger the causality effect?"

    Xuan was growing increasingly excited as he went on. His fingers danced on the light screen. It seemed as though he had forgotten about YinKong. An image of the bell was zoomed in on the screen and data disyed next to each of its parts. At the same time, images of mechanical parts appeared and began assembling.

    "Hey." YinKong couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. Not that she understood what Xuan had said. She was not here to talk about the Bell of the East Emperor with Xuan after all. She wanted to know the problem that urred to her memory.

    "I told you I can¡¯t tell you. Her strength is important to the n for the final battle and she is one of the most unstable factors in the team. I don¡¯t want to engage in any conflict with her if possible. She will decide whether you can know the answers."

    "She? Who is she?" YinKong immediately asked. Her face blushed from the rush, tilting her neutral look to the feminine side.

    Xuan didn¡¯t answer. He turned around to her with a bag in hand. This was a spatial bag where he stored various items. He pulled a pair of sses from the bag and handed them to YinKong.

    "Just like Zheng said. You¡¯re like Doraemon."

    "..."

    Xuan gave her a poker face. Only because the opinion was not bad, otherwise she would see the face of a corpse. There was no other people here so he didn¡¯t have to control his facial muscles. After he handed the sses away, he turned back to his experiment.

    "You have three hours. I won¡¯t experiment with the items¡¯ energy reactions during this time. YinKong, you are thinking and moving. Even if you are created by someone else, you are still you. What if I tell you we and everyone in our world are merely simtions inside a game created by beings from a higher dimension?"

    YinKong stared at him, didn¡¯t know what to think. All she could see what the figure of Xuan¡¯s back, seemingly thin and weak. She paused in ce for quite some time before she finally made the decision with determination and put the sses on. She copsed unconscious instantly.

 Vol 20 2-2

    YinKong was standing in a ck void of space. She couldn¡¯t tell the directions. There was no left, right, front or back. Nor was there up or down. Even the senses of space and time felt hazy. YinKong couldn¡¯t see herself, just like when you dream, you normally wouldn¡¯t see yourself.

    This was the heart, the sea of consciousness that existed within every person. The mind normally floated on the surface of the sea and sunk down to just before the middleyer during sleep. Deep level of hypnosis would bring the mind into the middleyer. Only in extreme circumstances would the mind enter the deepestyer, where the most fascinating power a life form possessed resided.

    At this time, YinKong had only reached the middleyer. All the sses Xuan built had simr functions. They differed in the direction the hypnosis led the user. The ones he wore hypnotized him into bing a hot blooded young man, whereas the ones he gave to YinKong brought her into a deep level of hypnosis.

    She didn¡¯t know she had been hypnotized and brought into the middleyer of the sea of consciousness. Here, space and time ceased to exist. The only things remaining clear were her mind and memories. No matter how fuzzy those memories were, they flowed to the surface like a stream of water and felt as though they materialized in this space. YinKongbed through her memories. Over ten years seemed to have passed until the memories faded away. A ck mirror emerged behind her. YinKong leaned on the mirror on her back and simply floated in the void.

    "These memories... you forged them, right?" YinKong¡¯s mind spoke.

    Another her stood on the other side of the mirror, mirroring each of her movements and expression. It was like the shadow inside the mirror. The YinKong in the mirror said. "Yes. I forged them."

    "Are they, the friends who grew up with me, are they also fake?" YinKong sighed and asked in a low voice.

    The one in the mirror also sighed and muttered. "The friends aren¡¯t fake. But I did conceal some of those who grew up with you. I erased them from your memory."

    Both of them quieted down at the same time. Neither girl could find the words to say.

    After a while, the YinKong in the mirror said. "This ce is the sea of consciousness that belongs to us both. I don¡¯t know why that damn Doraemon put you here through hypnosis. However, as long as you wish, you can seek the memories I erased from you. We will share the same memories... as long as you wish. You will know everything in an instant."

    YinKong nodded. She noticed this fact instinctively the moment she entered thisyer of the sea. The minds belonging to the two personas crossed in the sea, so the other her had all the memories of her since entering this realm. Simrly, when the other her read those memories, she opened up her own to YinKong. This is the ce where the two of them could effortlessly see through each other.

    The YinKong outside the mirror said in a low voice. "I am probably scared... I was suspicious of my memories, my past, and everything I know since long, long ago. Some fragments of those memories seem so crude. It¡¯s like a scene crafted in a movie. That isn¡¯t the most questionable. The strangest is I was crowned a genius in those memories but why did I feel so powerless a lot of times? Everyone called me a genius since I was very little. I mastered assassination techniques better than anyone else. No one rivaled me in actualbat. I unlocked the gic constraint much earlier than anyone else. Yet, as I grew, and especially after I entered this realm, the techniques which had been carved into my soul gradually faded away."

    She held up her hands and stared at them. "So, I had to keep training and training, to search for the feeling of mastery I once possessed. Yet, I couldn¡¯t get there. I forgot... I forgot how the fights with ZhuiKong went. When I saw that he was so strong, I tried to remember our fights from the past. But I couldn¡¯t remember anything."

    The YinKong in the mirror also held up her hands, copying every movement of the YinKong outside. They were the two sides of a mirror. The two girls sighed. The girl in the mirror said. "Yes. Rui-Kong used her psyche force on me at the end, but she forgot that I also unlocked to the mid-fourth stage. I hadn¡¯t ovee the heart¡¯s devil. Still, I had some degree of defense against psyche force, which allowed me to craft you using her psyche force. While for myself, I didn¡¯t forget that part of my memory... Do you wish to know what has long been gone in the past?"

    "What has happened belongs to the past. You are the one who experienced that part of the memory, not me. The thing I care about the most is what am I when my past is faked? Your doll? The tool you use to escape the pain? Are my friends, the memories of our happiness and sadness, the experiences of our games nothing but illusions?" YinKong kept her head down. Her voice dropped into the depth and a few drops of tears slid down her cheeks. The girl who had remained strong all this time finally let out her tears in this space.

    "Sorry... This isn¡¯t my intention. The weight and pain pressing down on me were too much to bear, so I let my heart sunk into a sleep where sadness does not exist. The wish for happiness, for my heart to be strong gave birth to you. I originally wished for you to have a happy future. I never thought of you as a doll... I understand. Let us ept this past together. Memories that belong to us both, happiness, sadness and despair that belong to us."

    The YinKong in the mirror slowly turned around. Her little hands pressed against the mirror. The girl outside the did the same movements. Their hands firmly pressed against each other through the mirror.

    "We share the same memories, the same sadness, the same friends. You are also me."

    Light began to emerge throughout the sea of consciousness and enveloped the two girls and the mirror.

    "It¡¯s inconceivable... I never thought you are actually a child molester. You used horrendous means to lure cute lolis into your house and then xxoo. That delicate white body, the pitiful helpless moans... Ah! My cute big breast babyface! Your vir..."

    Bang!

    Still inside the basement of Xuan¡¯s room. The energy experiments had ended for the while. Xuan was designing mechanical devices that fused with rune word formations through aputer.

    ChengXiao somehow happened to witness YinKong entering his room. An hourter, this man made his way inside. It was obvious he wanted to catch Xuan on the crime. Perhaps, he intentionally gave Xuan enough time before gathering everyone outside Xuan¡¯s room and getting him to open the door. He charged straight down to the basement and saw YinKong sleeping on a chair. His imagination went wild immediately as he cried with contempt and disappointment. Though his expressions seemed more excited than anything else.

    Unfortunately, luck did not side with him. While he was shouting, YinKong opened her eyes and her footnded on ChengXiao¡¯s face. He went flying straight across the room toward a wall in the distance.

    ChengXiao was not the same person who just entered this realm anymore. The enhancements, dragon blood, prototype T-virus, and Nanto Suicho Ken raised his dexterity. He flipped his body during the flight and made a handsomending. However, his feet slid on the ground and thump! He fell with his head kissing the ground. It looked pitiful. He seemed to have lost a few teeth.

    YinKong nced at ChengXiao who was crying miserably then held up her hands and stared at them. She moved her eyes toward the rest of the team. A smile crept up to her face as she opened her lips. Yet, no words came out in the end. Zheng smiled when he saw her smile. He and Xuan were probably the only ones who knew what happened to YinKong and the only ones who understood the meaning of this smile.

    "Since everyone¡¯s here, let¡¯s conduct a practice battle as a preparation for the final battle." Xuan suddenly brought out a pair of sunsses. He pressed some buttons on the sses while he said to the team.

    Zheng immediately threw any question he was going to ask YinKong off his mind and turned to Xuan. "Doraemon... What did you make again? I am not going to wear them until you exin yourself clearly!"

    "Uh." Xuan gave him a straight answer this time. "I tranted one of the white stones. The section is about virtual reality. I searched the exchange system and found some of the parts avable, like the rune word embedded te named Seed of Meru. The cost is high due to the unique characteristics of the metal. I couldn¡¯t figure out what this item was until now. It¡¯s used to create an illusory domain that you see in Cultivation. You can think of the te as the mainboard of aputer. The One Ring converts energy from the reactors into refined Qi which is used to activate this virtual reality device. It can reproduce any enemy that you have met before... Cultivation technology is amazing. The domain canpensate for the growth of the people or monsters in your memory. It could be far from actuality but it can still act as a point of reference.

    "Do you want to battle your clone, Zheng?"

 Vol 20 3-1

    "Three... two... one. Teleportation ends."

    Zheng stood up from the sofa, his body drenched in sweat. He took off the sunsses then sat back down and breathed heavily.

    "Seven to one thousand seven hundred and forty-one, plus one more loss. Why is his demon transformation so much stronger than my dragon transformation? Do I have to abandon the dragon¡¯s genes and depend only on the genes inherited from the ancient times?"

    The virtual reality crafted from Cultivation technology almost perfectly reproduced the clone Zheng that was in Zheng¡¯s memory. His terrifying power was equal to the one from Resident Evil. Zheng could also exert his full power in the virtual reality. However, the score in the virtual battles still ended up with him losing seven to one thousand seven hundred and forty-two.

    Real battles contained numerous variables such as the terrain, strategy, stamina, morale, emotion, orrades. The only person in team China that could rival clone Zheng was Zheng. This score was concluded using his current strength against the clone Zheng from Resident Evil. No matter how many variables there might be in the real battle, his hopes were slim given this score.

    "Where did it go wrong?"

    Zheng pondered, yet unable to reach the solution. The two of them were nearly always on par in the thousands of battles. Neither side had a definite advantage over the other and clone Zheng was always at the brink of death by the end. That was how Zheng managed to win those seven times. However, he lost rest thousand times. Once or twice could be attributed to luck or coincidences but over a thousand times continuously was never coincidences.

    "Why? Why? Why... Why! My power is on par with him. If I use dragon transformation and Destruction I am even more powerful than him. These forms do notst long but I could overpower him in the duration, if only slightly. Why did I lose over a thousand times?"

    Zheng sat there for half a day, angry and upset at himself. When his stomach cried, he finally noticed the time hade to six in the evening. Time in the virtual reality was a hundred times slower than the actual world but it still went by fast. Before he realized it, a day wasing to an end. There were only two days until the start of the next movie, and those two days included the current day.

    "You awake?"

    While Zheng was drowned in his own mind, a gentle voice sounded. Lori walked into the room and he didn¡¯t notice it. She saw the sweat drenched his head and took out a handkerchief then gently wiped the sweat for Zheng.

    Lori had a tender heart despite being sharp on her words. Theck of color in God¡¯s dimension isted her from being tainted by the society of the real world. The girls who she interacted with were all virtuous in nature so she was bing gentler as the days went by. Though sometimes she still liked to yell and cry.

    "Is everyone ready for dinner? Whose room are we going to tonight?" Zheng kissed her and stared at her blushed face.

    "Yes. It¡¯s Heng¡¯s room tonight. Dinner is ready. We are waiting for you to appear... Hehe. You don¡¯t know this. YanWei seems quite happy that Heng didn¡¯t use his creation slot. She kept a straight face when she was cooking but going by Heng¡¯s expression, the dishes she made are all his favorites." Lori wrapped her arm and Zheng¡¯s. She said with aughter as they walked. Zheng slowly recovered from the stress of the battles.

    (Put away the result of the battles for now. Our meeting would note so fast. I died in a movie so our rating probably dropped down a few tiers.)

    Zheng hid away his worries then followed Lori to Heng¡¯s room. As he stepped into the room, he heard ChengXiao¡¯s characteristicughter. His girl was here today so he was behaving himself and didn¡¯t flirt with the other girls. Though thoseughters were still apanied with perverted jokes.

    It was a Chinese custom to improve rtionships on the dining table. The effect also applied to those who were already in good rtionships. To the team¡¯s surprise, Xuan appeared at the dining table on this asion. He was eating vibrant foods. Normally, he wouldn¡¯t show himself until it was time to enter the next movie. It was surprising to see him here today and they thought he was going to do something unexpected again.

    "The dishes are delicious but for some reason, I can¡¯t stuff anything when I see you sitting there quietly with your fruits. The worry that you are nning something again just can¡¯t go away from my mind. Haha... I am probably overly sensitive." Zhengughed and picked up a cup of tea.

    Xuan casually nodded on the side. "Yes. I am nning something."

    "Hey, I was joking." Zheng nearly spit out the tea and immediately said.

    Xuan sneered at him. "I am not joking with you. There is something... The Yellow Turban experimental version isplete. Bring it with you in the next battle."

    "Yellow Turban experimental version? When did you craft this, Doraemon?" Zheng, WangXia, Heng, and ChengXiao spoke in sync.

    Xuan brought out a piece of yellow cloth from his pocket. Countless symbols and rune words were inscribed on the cloth. In its center was a huge symbol of Taichi.

    "Uh. The virtual reality can absorb the Light of the Soul of those who enter it. The tranted texts reveal that the Light of the Soul exist within the consciousness of every living being. Normal organisms merelyck the knowledge to utilize this light. Cultivators consider the sea of consciousness an inner cosmos. Energy in the inner cosmos is the same as the outer cosmos. The Light of the Soul can also be converted into refined Qi and Magic. The Yellow Turbans are rune word robots created based upon this ideology. They can absorb the Light of the Soul and use it as an energy to evolution. The strong the enemy¡¯s Light is, the stronger they be in the next resurrection. Of course, there is a limit to their growth. This limit is dependent on the amount of Light the inscribed cloth can contain."

    Zheng became excited at Xuan¡¯s exnation. "Shit. Does that mean we have an infinitely growing cheat? Just throw a few dozen Yellow Turbans out at the start of a movie and hide somewhere safe. Then we will be able to farm points and ranked rewards without any effort."

    Xuan cut off his daydream and said. "Unfortunately, the technology to craft the Yellow Turbans is more advanced than virtual reality. The core rune word technology is not within the exchange system. It takes approximately five to six days to craft one, an iplete one that can¡¯t absorb the enemy¡¯s Light. We must provide this Light ourselves to supply its evolution and power. Yet, we are limited at how much Light we can umte. Once the energy is exhausted, the Yellow Turbans will be useless. That¡¯s why it¡¯s only an experimental version."

    "Is that so? That¡¯s a pity... Speaking of which, did you decide to craft the Yellow Turbans when you started with virtual reality? So that you can absorb our Light of the Soul when we use virtual reality. No wonder I feel exhausted every time I entered it. In other words, the reason I am losing isn¡¯t due to a disparity of power but that you absorbed my Light?" Zheng suddenly felt enlightened and relieved.

    Xuan sneered at him. "Stop dreaming. The sses only absorb the Light that you leaked and have nothing to do with those inside your body. My room is the backend of the virtual reality. It only manages the umted Light. The reason for your defeat isn¡¯t one of physical strength but mental. You don¡¯t have the absolute intent to kill your clone. I watched your thousand battles from the backend and that was how you lost every time... You don¡¯t actually want to kill him, do you?"

    Zheng was stunned for a second then shouted. "What are you kidding? Why would I not... Why would I not want to kill him? He killed myrades. He has deviated into a demon. Why would I not want to kill him... a me that¡¯s like this, my clone that¡¯s like this."

    (... Yet, the things he experienced and the pain and sadness lying deep down in the abyss of his eyes, do I really not want to kill him?)

 Vol 20 3-2

    While Zheng¡¯s mind was entangled with the mixed emotions he had toward clone Zheng, the team headed down to the basement of Heng¡¯s room after their dinner. They were going to test the Yellow Turban¡¯s strength.

    ¡°The umted energy we currently have can power the Yellow Turban on two levels. First is the Nemesis level. It will possess strength on par with Kampa when transformed into werewolf and in the second unlocked stage. Level two is four times the strength of the Nemesis level. However, the first level allows the Yellow Turban to revive three times, doubling in strength with every resurrection. The total sustained timeframe is sixty hours. The second level cannot revive but willst for seventy-two hours.¡± Xuan exined.

    The yellow cloth slowly transformed into a mini Yellow Turban before their eyes. This one was different than the ones the team encountered in The Mummy. It had no visible traits of an attribute. This Yellow Turban¡¯s strength, resurrection count, style and size were all inferior to the five elemental Yellow Turbans in The Mummy.

    ¡°It is indeed inferior.¡± Xuan confirmed their thoughts with a nod. ¡°Going bybat power, this Yellow Turban is basically useless. We have the means to mass produce Nemesis as long as there is sufficient time and humans. A Yellow Turban that¡¯s only a few times stronger than a Nemesis is practically worthlessbat wise. However, the important aspects of this Cultivation product are their unique abilities, namely resurrection and teleportation.¡±

    Xuan did not reveal all his thoughts to the team. This Yellow Turban was only the first version. As he continued to trante the glowing stones, he would unlock more Cultivation technologies. Team China¡¯s strength would then no longer be limited tobat but would take a leap to another level altogether. They obtained manyplete technologies, not just a few Cultivation manuals they would have exchanged from God. The technologies inside the stones could propel them to surpass all other teams, and could even free them from God¡¯s control.

    ¡°Cultivation needs a huge time investment. The trantions can only happen inside this dimension as the machines andputers only exist here. We do not have the means to produce these machines. Pairing with TengYi¡¯s linguistic talent, we have hopes to finish tranting the first stone in three months. The speed will increase slightly afterward. Though don¡¯t dream of using the two Cultivation items, at least not in the next ten years.¡±

    Zheng interrupted Xuan and said. ¡°What are you trying to say? Stop beating around the bush and tell us. Are you trying to stress the importance of Cultivation?¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xuan said. ¡°There¡¯s no need to reiterate its importance. What I am going for is, time. We need time. Even though we only obtained a fraction of the inheritance from the Cultivators, we will keep growing stronger with enough time. If possible, we need to dy the final battle.¡±

    ¡°Dy the final battle?¡± The rest of the team repeated.

    The final battle was only Xuan¡¯s conjecture at this point. No one could be certain of its existence. With the teams bing stronger and moving toward perfection, God would gather all the teams inside a world for a final battle. Only the victors were allowed to return to the real world. Well, there was at least a good chance of returning. The experience, rewards, and crippling the other teams would make the victors the definite strongest team in this realm.

    ChengXiao asked. ¡°How do you dy the final battle? Did you find some Cultivation virus that could gain control of God?¡±

    Xuan rolled his eyes. ¡°Not possible. I meant to dy the final battle through other means. Going by deduction, there are two criteria needed to activate the final battle. One, the gathering of all the teams. God wouldn¡¯t start the final battle with just two or three teams. Two, every team has to meet a certain minimum power level, which is a leader and people who unlocked the gic constraint. If we were to push back the final battle by brute force, we have to wipe out every team we meet from now on. However, such acts will drive up our rating and in turn put us in more difficult movies. Eventually, we will end up meeting team Devil before the final battlemences. So, this is a double-edged sword. The inheritance of the Cultivators has provided us with the capacity to keep growing with time. However, to obtain peaceful time for our growth, we have to delve into more and more danger. Yet, the end goal of bing strong is to rid ourselves of danger. It¡¯s a conflicting decision... You will decide on the future that our team should head.¡±

    (Choosing the future... To trudge through a rocky road in order to gain great power that would seize us the final victory, or to peacefully walk to the end and possibly fall before the grail.)

    Zheng said in a fierce tone. ¡°We will of course choose the first road. Team battles are dangerous to begin with. We have be strong but anything can happen in a movie world. If we get trapped in a difficult situation or the opposing team has exotic abilities, we could still lose. How could we afford to show mercy? Plus, I lust for the day... our rating grows high enough to meet team Devil!¡±

    The rest of the team nodded in agreement. Zheng wasn¡¯t the designated leader of the team anymore but his prestige among the members was no different from a leader. It was a different kind of prestige than what Xuan held in the team. Zheng was a representation of bonds and Xuan was of authority and fear.

    The team understood the secondyer of intention behind this decision. Only few in team China achieved a high level of power. Most were far, far behind from the corebatants. The gap between them and the members of team Devil and team Celestial was night and day. Without miraculous encounters in the rest of their journey, these people would fall in the final battle, as no one could guarantee where an attack beyond their scope wouldnd. Team China would have been wiped over and over again if it wasn¡¯t for Zheng and Xuan, the sword and brain of the team. In fact, they had been wiped once back in Resident Evil.

    The victory over team Celestial in the Lord of the Rings was the most that team China could achieve at this point. The final battle would only be more difficult with over ten teams in the same world. They should count it fortunate if even three to five people in the team survived. This state of the team often troubled Zheng. He valued hisrades who fought alongside him more than anything and would never trade their lives for a victory!

    The time was gettingte. The team finished up their discussion and everyone went back to their rooms. With the next movieing near, they stopped training. Even YinKong stopped her physical training and only trained against ZhuiKong in the virtual reality.

    Zheng returned to his room. Aside from the sexy time and chat with Lori, his mind was upied by two things, give all they had and wipe all the other teams in the following movies, and the battles against his clone in the virtual reality. He questioned if he lost the battles in because he held back.

    (Wiping all the teams we meet from now on? Did I hold back? What if we encounter Neos¡¯s team? Do I have the iron will to wipe them? If I meet my clone again... should I hate him?)

    Zheng was confused. He had ovee his heart¡¯s devil but that did not strip him of feelings. He had always been this way, kindhearted, or in a not so good word, indecisive. Yet, this was also the trait that held team China together firmly. If Xuan was the leader of a team, there would only be one scenario. That team would crush over their enemies and then copse from within. A leader like Zheng was both unfortunate and fortunate for team China.

    The time to enter the next movie arrived once again. Several members were still in a sleep so the rest of the team readied themselves on the tform early. They ced the sleeping members under the spots where the beams woulde down and waited.

    ¡°Enter the beams within thirty seconds. Target locked. Starting teleportation: Independence Day.¡±

 Vol 20 4-1

    The team was clouded by the same familiar hazy feeling. Time felt distorted in this dreamy state. The members woke up topletely new scenery. They were standing on a spacious empty area to the side of an old looking street. On the emptynd was a crudely made basketball hoop. Several ck teenagers were ying near the hoop.

    ¡°Independence Day, huh?¡±

    Zheng and the other members got up from the ground. They carefully observed the surrounding area. Zheng looked down at his watch, which disyed the team¡¯s mission in this world. Many things became inconvenient after he lost the leader privileges.

    Still lying on the ground were the members who were trapped in the dream world and one other man and two women. If they were to include Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun in the count, that made the team neen people, which also stated the difficulty of the movie. This difficulty was almost the highest level possible.

    While Zheng muttered the name of the movie, the words disyed on the watched turned his face serious. The rest of the veterans gradually turned to their watches after a while. He said with a hint of bitterness. ¡°Speak of the devil and he will surelye. We were talking about team battles and there it is... we got into one. This movie is neen people difficulty plus team battle. We also have several members still in their dreams. No psyche force user. Our use of Cultivation technology is still primitive. We are in a pretty dangerous situation.¡±

    The watched disyed. ¡°Survive three days. Bonus mission: Destroy the Mothership. Rewards each team member two rank B rewards and 7000 points. Individual flying devices are restricted in this movie. Not allowed to leave Washington until one hour before the attack. Team Pacific has entered the world in advance. Killing each member of the opposing team rewards two thousand points and one rank C reward. Killing each member that unlocked the gic constraint rewards seven thousand points and one rank B reward. Score minus one for losing one member. Score plus one for killing a member of the opposing team. Final score multiplied by two thousand is added to the rewards.¡±

    Zheng gave a bitterughter. ¡°Worse yet, team Pacific entered before us. What a mixed feeling this is. We are rated higher than this team but they have the advantage of influence from entering earlier. Should I feel lucky or should I sigh? What are you thinking, Xuan?¡±

    Xuan was the only person who didn¡¯t look at his watched nor take in the surrounding area. He stood there with a frown on his face. It seemed as though he was confused by something.

    Seeing Xuan¡¯s face didn¡¯t change from the question, Zheng tapped his shoulder. ¡°Hey, I am asking you. Are you scheming again? Speak! I havee to hate your schemes with passion!¡±

    ¡°Uh...¡± Xuan raised his head to look at Zheng. He said with a frown. ¡°What do you think of team China, you and everyone here? What I mean is do you think we are righteous or evil?¡±

    The members came up to him. Zero said. ¡°Not exactly righteous or evil. We are no more than people who struggle in the movie worlds, just to survive... We will repeat what we have done in The Mummy¡¯s world. This is us.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Yes. We are neither righteous nor evil. We act differently based on the situation we are in, just like in thest movie. However, God records our acts and puts us in different factions once we are in the plot depending on our rating of good and evil. Do you still remember the movie with team India? We were on the side of the main characters and they were on the side of Imhotep. In Starship Troopers, we were on the human side and the team that enved newbies was on the Arachnid¡¯s side. I haven¡¯t evaluated the rating calction for good and evil yet. Things like how many point are deducted for killing a teammate. Or how many points are deducted for killing a movie character. One thing for certain is the act wemitted in The Mummy¡¯s world, massacre of over a hundred million, would made our points plummet. Yet, why are we still on the side of humans? My original spection was we should be on the antagonist¡¯s side.¡±

    Zheng had entered the third stage to emte HongLu¡¯s thinking process. He frowned after a while. ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound right. Although we could confirm the existence of good and evil alignments, the acts in The Mummy also rejected this conjecture. If killing a team mate deducts ten thousand points and killing a movie character deducts one point, the hundred million that we killed should push us toward evil way further ahead of any other team. Doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    Xuan sneered without replying. He turned around to look at the other members which gave the whole team a fright. A bizarre thought arose in their minds. Did he want to test the spection by killing someone? This was a team battle and one death means minus one point in score, an oue that affected the whole team!

    Xuan didn¡¯t act as they thought. He raised his head and looked up to the sky. ¡°What is evil to you?¡±

    (This dude... why does he feel so strange? Like a person with emotions sighing over a fact. Did he... unlock the fourth stage? Impossible! When had he ever struggled on the brink of death? He always put other people on the brink of death... Did he really unlock the fourth stage?)

    Zheng was utterly shocked. ChengXiao said. ¡°Evil? Evil acts? For evil acts, they refer to things that you are not allowed to do.¡±

    ¡°Evil in philosophy...¡± Xuan nced over the team.

    Everyone expressed confusion before he even began the exnation. He sighed and said. ¡°To put it simply, evil is sin. A sin that you believe is one. So evil varies between people. One thing you believe is evil and another believes is not. If social morals epted by the majority of people do not exist, then there do not exist good and evil to an individual. Zheng, do you remember how God judged whether we leaked the existence of God¡¯s realm when you returned to the real world?¡±

    Zheng paused for a second and said. ¡°It was based on whether we have the memory ofmitting the act... You mean God judges a team¡¯s alignment by the feeling of sin we have in our minds? If we tortured a person or if we did something hideous like a massacre, the memory of this sin will bebeled evil. However, if we helped someone, the satisfaction and benevolence will bebeled good.¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Xuan nodded. ¡°Since the inheritance of the Cultivators of the East contains both refined Qi possessed by the righteous Sects and Magic possessed by the evil Sects, God does not judge a team¡¯s good and evil in narrow definitions. Neither would God prefer good over evil. The two are nothing more than alignments that both belong to mankind. God would not give an advantage to any team in the movie world based on their good rating. We and the other team are standing on equal grounds.¡±

    Xuan then frowned. ¡°Even though we killed over a hundred million, the Magic Cannon was fired from extremely long range. The massacre did not trigger overly strong emotion in us. Like what we have said, we are merely struggling in this realm. We are forced to do what we have to do. If we do not witness these deaths with our eyes and have a sufficient self exnation, a hundred million people are simply a number. In a war, the troops that are least likely to develop any PTSD are the air force. We are in a simr position. Our evil rating isn¡¯t highpared to the team that we are up against. Now that we have learned so many conditions, we can deduce the opposing team. One, they have a lot of members, at least neen when including the newbies. Two, their evil rating is extremely high. They know that the acts they havemitted are evil. Three, their team rating is decent even though they are weaker than us. God selected them as an opponent to a team that defeated team Celestial. Based on these three conditions, there¡¯s a sixty percent probability that team Pacific was the team we encountered in Starship Troopers. These two teams possess the same nature, a few strong members enving most weaker members. The strong members have powerful enhancements, bloodlines, genes, abilities, weapons and equipment. This is the kind of team we are likely up against.¡±

    Zheng exhaled. Before he could say anything, clouds of me rose on the horizon. A wave of red mist swept toward them like fire descending from the sky. As the me slowly subsided, a huge ck object revealed itself in the center. It was the size of the city below and floated in the sky. This was the mothership featured in Independence Day. It was amand vessel that carried countless smaller vessels inside and had a weapon that could destroy a city in one shot. Furthermore, it had a barrier strong enough to defend against nuclear weapons. This was a sky fortress imprable by mankind in this world.

    Independence Day began!

 Vol 20 4-2

    Team China was free to leave the area with the appearance of the sky fortress. Strangely though, the newbies still hadn¡¯t woken up. This deviated from the usual course of events.

    Zheng frowned as he looked at the people lying on the ground then at the castle in the sky. He muttered. ¡°Anyway, let us assume the other team is with the aliens. The movie world has begun so we need to n our next move clearly. The watch says we can¡¯t leave Washington until an hour before the attack. Does that mean we are in Washington right now?¡±

    The scenery surrounding the team was chaotic. Pedestrians froze in ce as they stared at the huge flying object descending toward them. The young men near the basketball hoop looked up to the sky while the ball rolled down a drain. Drivers came out from their taxis and then the cars behind crashed into the empty taxis. Yet, not one person moved their eyes away from the sky to look at what¡¯s happening on the ground.

    ¡°It¡¯s shocking. Even I am feeling the same astonishment, not to mention these people. This thing is enormous. It almost shrouded the whole city underneath. That¡¯s alien technology...¡± Heng muttered as he looked up.

    Everyone nodded in agreement. The two people who were shocked the most were Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun. They had just left the forties ofst century where civilian use airnes hadn¡¯t evene into being. One of them was actually a living fossil from thousands of years ago. The other was a girl with memory from thousands of years ago. The two had barely gotten used to living in The Mummy¡¯s world and this shocking scene felt like a world in fantasies to them.

    Zheng noticed the two people¡¯s unease. He patted Imhotep on the shoulder and said with aughter. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. You will get used to it once you experience more. This world is simr to our real world, except for the alien sky fortress above us. Just ask if you have any questions. This is a team battle. Maybe you will get enough points and rewards in this battle to exchange for what you want. So... stay alive.¡±

    The bald man smiled. He grabbed Anck-Su-Namun¡¯s hand tenderly and said. ¡°I am unkible... I only worry about her. She¡¯s not like me nor you guys. She¡¯s just a normal person. I wish your n can amodate her safety if possible.¡±

    Zheng nodded. He didn¡¯t tell Imhotep what would have happened in The Mummy Returns between the two of them. He could tell that Imhotep truly loved Anck-Su-Namun even though they had been apart for thousands of years. This love never changed. Anck-Su-Namun on the other hand remained a mystery to Zheng. She got together with Imhotep due to multiple reasons. He was handsome and young. She was jealous of the Pharaoh¡¯s daughter. And maybe she wanted to get revenge on the Pharaoh. She didn¡¯t choose Imhotep for pure love, which led to her betrayal when he most needed her in The Mummy Returns.

    (Everything has changed. They are not the same people that are in The Mummy. In the movie, Imhotep forced Anck-Su-Namun¡¯s soul into this body. The two minds inside the body collided with each other. Furthermore, they hadn¡¯t been together too long so she might have felt lost near the end of the movie. However, the two people here have lived together for so many years now. Even if she was vicious in nature, being together with someone that loved her should have sparked the fire of love. Hope I am not harming him.)

    Zheng wouldn¡¯t say the team¡¯s strength took a leap with Imhotep joining team China, but an unkible priest, especially when he had a hold of the Book of the Dead, was immensely useful in numerous situations. In the least, he was more capable at utilizing the Book of the Dead than anyone else.

    Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun aside, everyone in team China was recalling the movie.

    This was a sci-fi movie about alien invasion of the Earth. The alien civilization was more technologically advanced. Their mothership was nearly the size of a piece ofnd and traveled several light years of distance in the universe to arrive at this. Their lower tier vessels were also the size of cities. The aliens crushed mankind in terms of technology, even over mankind¡¯s nuclear bombs.

    In the end of the movie, humans identally discoveredputer viruses could infect and disturb the vessels¡¯ defense system which led to the victory of this war. Without this discovery, mankind would only end in annihtion.

    Aliens transmitted information through man made satellites. The information contained a countdown, which when reached zero would signal the City Destroyers to open fire at the city. Washington was demolished by the volley in the movie. Team China was in this city that was going to be demolished.

    ¡°Okay. Talk after we get on the car. Zero and WangXia, find a bus orrge vehicle that can fit the neen of us. We will try and find a way to head to the border of the city since God forbids us from leaving the city within this time. I remember the movie shows a traffic jam as civilians all rush to leave when the fortress descends. We need to get to the border ahead of time so we can leave quickly when the timees. Xuan, analyze our situation.¡± Zheng said to Xuan since most of the team were still staring at the sky.

    Xuan was looking through his storage bag instead. Zheng wondered what was inside that had him looking so engrossed. Xuan replied. ¡°Uh, assume the other team is with the aliens and arrived earlier than us, we are at a disadvantaged position.¡±

    ChengXiao said. ¡°Huh. We all know. Come on, Xuan. One shot their whole team with your superior intelligence.¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Xuan said. ¡°We are at an absolute disadvantaged position in this world with regard to influence. In fact, we could be wiped here if we are not careful.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s impossible!¡± Everyone else cried.

    Xuan sneered. ¡°Impossible? Just like the position we held in The Mummy, when the strengths between two forces are onpletely different levels. Technologies during World War II couldn¡¯t rival the Sky Stick and Magic Cannon. Simrly, we can¡¯t rival the alien vessels with superior barriers, can fly, and can go into space. Keep in mind this is a barrier than can defend against nuclear strikes. Even if we shoot down this sky fortress with the Magic Cannon, what should we do about the mothership? We have no way of damaging it. You might think we can send a spaceship carrying nuclear bombs into space and attack the mothership like the movie did, which could be possible on a non-team battle mission. However, do you think the other team doesn¡¯t know the plot? Our spaceship would get struck down on its way.¡±

    The team fell silent. Zheng sighed. ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s leave Washington first. This team battlees at an odd time. We don¡¯t even have a leader now. We don¡¯t know who¡¯s the Guide in these two newbies. And we also have to capture the other team¡¯s psyche force user to wake our teammates. Ayye. Let¡¯s get on the car. It¡¯s tooplicated.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s reasonable that we are put in a team battle without a leader. With the final battleing near, God needs all the teams to crash with each other and elerate this process... As for a car to leave Washington?¡± Xuan shook his head. ¡°What if the plot is altered and the volley of fire bes more powerful than the movie depicted? What if we are stuck on the road? The chance of us escaping from the attack¡¯s area of effect with the hour of time given is only thirty to forty percent. Furthermore, once we left Washington, we would be in an unsavalgeable position. We have to keep running and hiding for the remaining three days. Don¡¯t even think about capturing the other team¡¯s psyche force user or wiping their team at that point.¡±

    Seeing no one understood the implications, Xuan sighed. ¡°Do you really fail to understand? How are we going to get the alien spaceship that the United States has if we left Washington? The target of our bonus mission is the alien mothership. Then what is the other team¡¯s bonus? I specte it has to do with Area 52 that¡¯s shown in the movie. So, whether we want to escape the attack or strike back, we must follow the main characters closely. Otherwise, we would be under constant attack by alien vessels led by the other team since we couldn¡¯t leave the atmosphere. The possibility of this happening isn¡¯t zero.

    ¡°We have to enter the White House and leave Washington on ne before the attackes like the plot then head to Area 52. Our battlefield will likely be in outer space, inside the mothership!¡±

 Vol 20 5-1

    Team China would need a bus whether they want to head to the border of the city or the White House. If they went by feet, the fire would rain down on them before they could leave the city.

    Twenty minutes had passed since entering the movie. The two newbies woke up one after the other. In the time that Zero and WangXia headed out to look for a bus, the newbies moved through the phases of distrust, doubt, toward believe. The process was fairly quick because of the gigantic piece of metal floating in the sky. Even an idiot could realize something was off with this world.

    ¡°That¡¯s the basic situation... Ahem. Why does this line sound so familiar? Anyway, you are in God¡¯s realm like I mentioned. God throws us into various movie worlds and our goal is to survive in these worlds. We will obtain points and rewards then you can choose to enhance yourselves or return to the real world. Whatever you decide. And yeah, the movie we are in is Independence Day.¡±

    Zheng was exining the specifics of the realm to the newbies and asking for their professions and backgrounds. After all, one of them could be the Guide so he took up the questioning to himself. Xuan told him privately to inform him the details of the newbies before the attack came.

    (Is he nning to use the Guide to create an influence for team China? I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s nning but I should trust him. He hasn¡¯t disappointed us. Or you could say he always overdoes things and triggers unexpected events. In the end, we are always near the brink of death. Don¡¯t know if we should feel fortunate to have him or hate him.)

    The two newbies weren¡¯t too old. The man was about twenty-seven, wore a pair of slim, gold tone sses. He looked well-mannered and educated, like a sessful person who danced in the upper-ss society. His face was a little weary but he still wiped the dust off his clothes with a handkerchief the moment he woke up. No queernguage came out of his mouth. Still, these little gestures and frowns he held made the handsome man seem unsightly.

    The woman was more normal inparison. She was about twenty-three with charming facial features. Slightly chubby but it did not take away from her beauty. Her actions were normal, which led Zheng to give her more attention. She had sharp senses and noticed the attention from Zheng then blushed a little.

    The man was said to be in upper management of a bigpany located in Hong Kong, graduated from Cambridge, possessed numerous international certificates. He was indeed a highly educated individual who became part of the upper-ss society. He spoke in English when he woke up. Only upon noticing the strange looks the rest of the people here were giving him and their skin color did he changed thenguage. First to Japanese, then Korean, and finally Mandarin. This irritated the team.

    The woman woke up clumsily then screamed in panic following the normal reaction script. After a while with no one caring about her, she carefully looked around. By the time Zheng finished exining the realm, she sat on the ground frozen. Then she started to inquire the details of the realm.

    ¡°You are a...puter programmer? A rare breed, women who choose this profession... But you came at the right time. This movie needs your skills. You might be able to provide us a lot of help.¡± Zheng said, never taking his eyes off the fortress in the sky. He also split his attention to monitor if Zero and WangXia came back. These little things became an annoyance when they no longer had a psyche force user. As the thought came up, he looked over to Lan and the other members who were still in their dreams.

    (Psyche force aside, HongLu needs to wake up as soon as possible. With him here, we can at least know what Xuan is nning. Anything¡¯s better than this fog that is blurring our minds.)

    Zheng wondered what Xuan was doing. The dude walked into a nearby electronics store after Zero and WangXia left. The mall was chaotic as were the streets outside. People were running and cars were crashing into each other. Some hooligans were robbing the stores. Xuan walked into a store and came back out with aptop in hand. It seemed like he just went into his own house for a second.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are nning but that looked arrogant to simply walk out with aputer. It gives me an urge to beat you up. Are you nning to write a virus like the movie did? If so, she can help you.¡± Zheng pointed at the newbies and introduced them to Xuan.

    The man¡¯s name was Lin Juntian. His face had a resemnce to his name, Jun, meaning handsome. Hisnguage was half Chinese, half English. It felt like he had to insert a few English words into every other sentence he spoke. When he introduced himself, he demanded the others to call him Philip, as if it would change his race. Hisnguage, expressions, and gestures induced dislike. He gave off a sense of being superior to everyone else.

    Xuan asked him a question and he began praising himself in half Chinese, half English, such as the fact he knew karate. He made it seem like it was an honor for the team to have him.

    ¡°Chinese likes to stay moderate and avoid standing out. It¡¯s not a good habit. Completely opposite from foreigners¡¯ courage to bear responsibilities and take on challenges. Staying moderate is the biggest obstacle to improvement. Our country does have a small fraction of people with talents in management and other fields. We call these people elites. Only when the normal majority is led by the few elites will our country not fall behind other countries. This loose structure in the current team is illogical. It would be best if...¡±

    The rest of the team started to ignore him as he went on. People who call themselves as the elites of society and actually were sessful in the real world with fame and wealth had an abundance of confidence with their experience. They felt there was nothing they couldn¡¯t do in the world. They believed they were perfect except for the families that they were born into weren¡¯t the wealthiest. They wanted to be the leader in any situation as their confidence told them they would seed. But this was God¡¯s realm.

    The woman¡¯s name was Yang Xuelin. She was normal in every waypared to Juntian. When Xuan asked her what did she think of the current team China, she couldn¡¯t find an answer. However, when he asked about writing aputer virus, words flowed out like a stream of water. She probably liked her profession a lot.

    (Those are all the hints we have. Both of them seem like the Guide but they aren¡¯t much different from normal people. Even people like Juntian aren¡¯t rare in the real world. Has Xuan figured it out? Damn it. We can¡¯t evenmunicate privately without a psyche force user. Speaking of which, we have to capture the other team¡¯s psyche force user in this movie.)

    Zheng didn¡¯t know if Xuan figured out who the Guide was. The dude asked the newbies a few questions then turned to hisputer. Xuelin watched him from the side with interest.

    ¡°Only thirty percent.¡± Xuan said while he was typing. ¡°I only have a thirty percent probability of figuring out which one... Continue with the movie. There¡¯s still a long time to go. We will eventually get enough hints to figure it out.¡±

    (So you are not omnipotent...)

    The veterans thought andughed to themselves. Before the team got to talk more, a bus appeared at the end of the street and were driving toward them. This bus avoided running over people on the chaotic street but not the vehicles as it bumped the vehicles on its way to the sides, clearing a road on the crowded streets. The bus stopped at the empty area the team was on.

    ¡°Come on in! The roads leading out of Washington are blocked. On the other hand, I couldn¡¯t see a single car on the roads leading to Washington. Let¡¯s get there while it¡¯s still early!¡± Zero opened the back door and said with a frown. WangXia was on the driver¡¯s seat.

 Vol 20 5-2

    The streets team China was on were part of the ghetto, where the cks and the poor dwelled. The majority of vehicles that drove through this area were taxis, and not that many in total. Their bus shoved straight out of the ghetto into the main roads. The vehicles here were lined up so close to each other and moved ever so slowly. Walking was sure to be the faster method. asionally drivers shouted curses from their cars when two cars touched each other from being too close, which slowed down the traffic even further.

    This scene was only happening on the way leading out the city. No vehicles wereing into the city. That did not mean the reverse side of the roads would be a smooth ride. Vehicles packed the roads, going the opposite direction they were intended for. The two-way streets became one ways. It was a feat by itself to drive the bus into the narrow streets team China was on through this condition.

    Zheng sat on the empty seat behind WangXia. His jaws dropped at the sight of the jammed roads. "How did you manage to drive the bus to us? These roads look impossible to move through."

    WangXia gave off a bitterughter. "This bus was stopped on the side. By the time we got on the bus, the roads were jammed with cars so we had to drive on the pedestrian walkways. Not like there are any cops at this time. But now, it looks like the pedestrian walkways are upied too. I don¡¯t see any way we can move through."

    Independence Day was a sci-fi ssic. Despite not being told the movie in advance, everyone had watched this movie when they were still in the real world. In the original plot, the roads leading away from the city were jammed, rendering a majority of the city¡¯s citizens unable to leave before the attacknded. Still it was not at such intensity. The roads leading into the city were at least drivable then.

    The team turned to Zheng and Xuan. Zheng also turned to Xuan. Xuan¡¯s attention was fixed on theptop. Hepletely ignored what was happening around him. The newbie girl Xuelin also seemed engrossed on hisptop, frequently pointing at the screen and asking questions. Juntian was talking to Imhotep in English affectionately but the bald guy ignored him.

    Zheng couldn¡¯t help but said to WangXia. "We don¡¯t have a choice. Force our way through. A big bus won¡¯t be stopped by the little sedans. Okay! Drive ahead. And if you can¡¯t find a road, shove through your way. We are fighting with time for our lives to be bothered with these things. If the copse, just run over them too!"

    The rest of the team held no objections. They had experienced enough movies to know what they should do and shouldn¡¯t do. Since the team was heading to the White House, there was no need to fear the cops. If it weren¡¯t for the restriction on flying instruments, the Sky Stick would have gotten them to the destination in minutes. Furthermore, there was no reason to fear mere cops.

    The two newbies, Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun were shocked to hear the n. Before they could express anything, the bus had begun to charge right ahead under WangXia¡¯s control. Bang! A ck sedan was bumped away and hit several other cars. There was barely seven or eight inches of space between cars on this jammed road. The scene of a bus running straight here would have onlye from action movies. Curses and screams suddenly resonated the roads. Though there shouldn¡¯t be casualties from these little bumps. The drivers and passengers were just shocked.

    Simrly shocked was Juntian. His face nched then he said to WangXia. "Are we going to be fine? What if the cops stop us? We don¡¯t have any passports or IDs. What if they assume we are illegal immigrants or terrorists? They shoot terrorists on the spot. Stop! We can just walk the rest of the way."

    WangXia and the rest of the members didn¡¯t bother to answer him. Zheng suddenly smiled and grabbed his cor. "Going by your English and looking like someone from the upper ss, you should have been to Washington before, right? Know the way to the White House?"

    Juntian looked at him with a nked mind and nodded. "I can find the way but if we went there in this manner, I feel like something would happen on the way. How about we walk there? It¡¯s just a few hours."

    Zheng continued with the smile. "It¡¯s not going to be a problem. A lot of things can happen in a few hours. This isn¡¯t the real world anyway. You have to be decisive or you will be impacted. Since you are going to join the team, watch and learn how to survive in a movie before you are in. Like when an American cop sees an obstacle, you st your way through."

    "st your way through?" Juntian repeated in bewilderment.

    Zheng nodded. "Hoho. Remember, anything can happen in the movie worlds. There is no guarantee to your life. So, clear your mind of all mortal concepts. Good does not exist here and neither does evil. The only rule is to survive. The only ones worth their values are yourrades. If we acknowledge you as ourrade, we will give all we have to bring you along this path. However, if we confirm that you aren¡¯t arade, I will kill you in the next second!"

    An aura of pressure emanated from Zheng as he spoke. The smile on his face did not concur with the expression of his eyes. Even a regr person could sense the killing intent that he just said. Juntian¡¯s face nched whiter than before.

    Zheng patted him on the shoulder and said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. As long as you be ourrade, we can definitely fight together. Haha. You are weak but give it a few movies and you will be a good fighter for the team.¡±

    As Zheng retrieved the aura, sweat finally rolled down Juntian¡¯s head. Heughed awkwardly. Zheng spoke again before he had a chance to say anything. ¡°If it¡¯s for our survival, I can kill all the people here. However, we must be down in ultimate despair for that to happen, when the situationes to either they die or we die. Haha.¡±

    Juntian had forgotten about what the bus was doing while he listened to Zheng spoke. He didn¡¯t even notice anything wrong with the shaking. Those words echoed in his head. The rest of the team were enjoying the leisure as they watched the bus shoved its way through the crowded roads.

    A minuteter, Juntian finally recovered from the shock. He was a smart person after all. Seeing that everyone looked unaffected by the scene, he didn¡¯t say anything further. He toned down his use of English and guided the way to the White House.

    The bus continued driving forward. The long awaited American cops finally showed up. Police cars were stopped at the side of the roads. The moment the sirens were turned on, an even louder uproar erupted from the crowd that trumped the sirens. The noise jolted the people in the bus for a second.

    ChengXiao immediately said. ¡°What is it? Have the Americans never seen someone run the red light?¡±

    ¡°We aren¡¯t running the red light. And their cries don¡¯t have much to do with us.¡± Zheng stuck his head out the window.

    A dish shaped object was floating in the sky, approximately a thousand meters directly above the bus.

    Zheng looked at the dish with a serious expression. He was about to turn to Xuan when he heard his voiceing from the window next to him. ¡°Do you feel it? The feeling of being scanned by psyche force that you can sense after attaining the fourth stage. The people on the dish are probably team Pacific. They are here to confirm our location.¡±

    Everyone tensed up from hearing the message. A single shot from the dish would kill most of the people on the bus. Zheng had already drew out Tiger¡¯s Soul. He grabbed the window with one hand and was in the posture to jump out. ¡°Release the Yellow Turban, Xuan! Carry me to the sky. I can¡¯t rise a thousand meters without the Sky Stick! Damn it. Never expected for the Yellow Turban to make its debut so fast!¡± He turned around then prepared to jump.

    Xuan reached over with an arm and stopped him. ¡°It¡¯s fine. We should be safe right now. Do you remember the rule that forbids us from leaving the city until an hour before the attackes? There are a lot of ways to cross a city¡¯s distance in a short amount of time even without flying instruments, such as abilities you can exchange from God. This rule is put in ce to deal with these means and restrict us to this city for the time being. This time is thepensation God gives to the weaker team in the same manner as influence. Team Pacific can scout us during this time and they are invincible. The barrier will protect them. However, God wouldn¡¯t design such an imbnced disparity if they can fire from the sky. I believe there must be a restriction ced on their team, like they aren¡¯t allowed to attack until an hour before the attackes. I am ny percent certain we are safe!¡±

    The dish began to move while Xuan spoke. It flew away from the area the bus was on and then disappeared behind the shadows of the skyscrapers.

    Zheng took a deep breath and put away Tiger¡¯s Soul. He turned to Juntian. ¡°Where is the White House?¡±

    Juntian¡¯s mind was still in a shock. He hadn¡¯t switched from the real world to God¡¯s realm yet. The bus shoving on the roads, Zheng¡¯s warning, and the dish had stunned him. His eyes scanned the surroundings subconsciously then he pointed at where the dish disappeared. ¡°The White House is probably that way. Keep going straight then turn...¡± Zheng grabbed his cor before he could finish. He was a bit taller than Zheng but the difference in strength between them was huge. Zheng lifted his whole person up.

    ¡°Everyone hurry! I have a bad feeling. I will go to the White House first. Take care... Zero, the sky fortress aside, those small dishes shouldn¡¯t have the infinite Light of the Soul to supply their barriers like the prototype God did. Your Mystic Eyes should be effective against them. Be prepared to counterattack if the dishes open fire. Okay?¡± Zheng turned his head around and said. He was already standing on the window.

    Zero took out the Gauss sniper rifle and nodded. Zheng felt relieved. He believed the most reliable person here was Zero, more reliable than Xuan who had the strength but zero reputation.

    ¡°Then... I am going.¡±

    Zheng carried Juntian, who was screaming, and jumped out of the bus. He stepped on the roof of a sedan and leaped again, jumping over ten meters away. Before long, he was gone from everyone¡¯s sight, leaving behind cries of Chinese kungfu, Spiderman, Superman among the crowd.

 Vol 20 5-3

    Zheng moved along the road carrying Juntian on his hand. His physical prowess was extraordinary and allowed him to leap from car to car relying on only his physical strength. Furthermore, the most basic movement technique he exchanged eased this task even more. He barely broke a sweat on his way to the White House at a speed that wasn¡¯t much slower than a sedan driving on a highway at full speed. Juntian on the other hand wasn¡¯t so well. Cold air stuffed his mouth when he opened it so he had to keep his lips closed.

    Zheng wasn¡¯t aware of Juntian¡¯s condition. He repeatedly asked him for the direction while he ran. After a while of no response from Juntian, he finally looked down and found the man¡¯s eyes were rolling over. It shocked him to quickly stop by a ck sedan and carefully channel Qi into his body.

    Juntian nearly fell unconscious at the time. The Qi felt like a stream of warmth that rushed into his body and stopped by the navel area. This stimtion brought him back from the unconsciousness. The first thing he did was saying, "stop," then he breathed heavily.

    Zheng said apologetically. "Sorry I forgot you haven¡¯t received any enhancements. You¡¯re still a normal person. You probably couldn¡¯t stand the speed I was running. Are you okay?"

    Juntian forced a smile on his face. "Is this the strength of a member in this realm? Hoho, that was beyond my expectation. Like a scene taken from a sci-fi or Wuxia movie. Was that the lightness martial art? It was impressive, felt like I riding a car at full speed."

    Zheng chuckled then asked. "Which direction is the White House at? Hoho. Sorry for that. I will channel Qi into your body when I run so it won¡¯t happen again."

    Juntian¡¯s thoughts paused for an instant when he heard the noun Qi. He quickly pulled his mind back to the present then looked left and right. He pointed at a building and said. "That way. With the speed that you were going, it should be about thirty minutes from here. Can wee to an agreement? Your speed is too hard to bear. Why don¡¯t you let me down and I can walk..."

    Before he finished talking, Zheng had picked him up and begun to run. The cold air blowing at his face forced him to close his eyes. However, he didn¡¯t feel the suffocation that he experienced before and he could open a slim gap with his eyes. That was when he finally noticed a stream of warmthing from Zheng¡¯s hand that entered and stimted his body. The unbearable feeling was gone and afortable sensation reced it.

    "Is this Qi? I couldn¡¯t imagine the things from Wuxia novels are actually real." Juntian said with surprise.

    Zhengughed. "This is God¡¯s Realm. God has a lot of inconceivable things you can exchange, from eastern mythology, to western mythology, to future technology, from movies to anime toic. Even veterans like us still haven¡¯t figured out how many things you can exchange from God. It¡¯s almost infinite. Anyway, you will have to survive first. Then be stronger, until you are strong enough to live in this realm. Then you can return to the real world."

    Juntian felt tempted, especially after he experienced the marvelous Qi. A desire for God¡¯s dimension took root in his heart. Though the state he was in halted his thoughts. The cold air still felt sharp to the skin despite the Qi. He had to put all his effort on keeping his eyes open to distinguish the direction. While Zheng ran, he also talked.

    "The White House... is there."

    Zheng ran down from the highway following Juntian¡¯s direction. He made a turn on a street and a long, straight pathy in front of him. At the end of the path was where the president of the United States resided, the White House.

    Countless civilians surrounded the White House causing a ruckus. Some people held up banners and cried slogans. Some attempted to rush into the White House. The numerous guards and fences stopped these civilians but they couldn¡¯t stop the noises. Having failed to achieve their goals, the civilians cried even louder.

    Another group of people was pointing at the dish floating in the sky. A thousand meters above the ground, and under the sky fortress was a dish stopped there quietly.

    "Whew. We made it in time. Team Pacific didn¡¯t st the White House in one shot or we would have to run for the next several days like Xuan said."

    Zheng let out a sigh of relief when he saw the White House still stood intact. He put down Juntian. The two slowly walked toward the White House but were stopped by the packed crowd. Zheng had no choice but to pick Juntian up again and forced his way through the crowd. In just a second, they carved a path in the crowd.

    Zheng suddenly put Juntian down and said in a low volume. "Hide among the crowd. The other team¡¯s psyche force user has detected us. Keep yourself hidden. Don¡¯t show any abnormality from normal people. You should be able to hide with so many people here."

    He jumped on top of several normal people and leaped again from their heads. By the time these people noticed, Zheng had already crossed the metal fences and through the wall into the White House.

    A person gliding in the air looked exactly like kungfu from Chinese Wuxia novels. This person was stepping on people¡¯s heads but no one suffered any harm. Zheng safelynded on the ground and the crowd around him was shocked. For a few seconds, the noises halted and then the crowd erupted again.

    Zheng didn¡¯t bother to pay attention to the crowd. He held Tiger¡¯s Soul in his hand and was prepared to strike the dish with the technique he had only just discovered. A thousand meters weren¡¯t impossible, even though that technique would leave him critically injured. This technique that he hadn¡¯t tested yet could be a double-edged sword.

    The federal police from the White House quickly came over and drew their guns at Zheng. Their nerves were tensed upon seeing therge crimson sword he was holding. At a time when the aliens were invading the Earth and society was in a turmoil, important political figures being attacked by psychopaths would be catastrophic. If Zheng were to show even a hint of abnormal behavior, these police would open fire.

    (Right, high tech weapons. The weapons the aliens use are also high-tech weapons so the Dragonshard ne should serve some degree of defense. It just wouldn¡¯t defend against the main weapon of the fortress.)

    Zheng looked at the police and their guns then ignored them. His eyes moved to the dish above, pondering if he should enter Dragon transformation and fly up to attack. The dragon form was his only method toe into close range with the dish after the Sky Sticks became forbidden. While he was pondering, the dish lowered itself and stopped at a hundred meters above the ground. A blue light shone down from a port on the center of its underside onto an area ten meters in front of Zheng.

    (Fire? Looks simr to the fire from the Destroyer in the movie. Didn¡¯t know this little dish can use the same attack. Should I attack? In the movie, attacking the Destroyer while it is firing will trigger intense explosions. Aren¡¯t these people from team Pacific scared?)

    Zheng was thinking if he should attack. The blue light rippled like water. When the light returned to still, a Caucasian with blonde hair was standing in the light. He looked about twenty-four years old with an extremely attractive face and over six feet tall. Such a person in the real world could easily be a top celebrity. However, he would be seemed unting in God¡¯s Realm.

    The Caucasian was dressed in a ssic duke¡¯s attire that one would associate with European vampires. A red velvet cape draped over his back. The slightly gloomy expression on top of his face and clothes made him look even more like a vampire in legends. He was holding a rose that was wilting at visible pace.

    Zheng looked at Juntian then at the vampire cosy Caucasian. He said in a low volume. "Traitors are no match for real westerners. Authentic westerners are the real unt."

    The Caucasian said. "I am the leader of team Pacific, Lionheart Grims. You can call me Lionheart."

    (An equally unting name. Reminds me of some invincible main characters in novels. That sparkling blonde hair and attractive face... did he altered his appearance through God?)

    Zheng thought with malicious intent. He stared at the blonde Caucasian and said in a serious tone. "Leader of team China, Zheng Zha."

 Vol 20 6-1

    Lionheart smiled with elegance. "I know of you. Zheng Zha, the leader of team China and team Devil. You and your clone are both incredible people. Based on what I know, your clone is acknowledged as the strongest person in the realm by multiple teams. And you are not far off for edging over team Celestial. Your potentials are extraordinary."

    Zheng paused for a moment before he spoke. "It seems like you are familiar with me. I don¡¯t know you."

    Lionheart bowed. "You wouldn¡¯t know a side character like me. I am nothing more than a nobody who struggles to survive in this realm. Someone who wishes to slowly grow and avoid anyone powerful. If it isn¡¯t for the final houring near, I wouldn¡¯t have taken the leader position. Hehe. The good old days when you won¡¯t be put into a team battle without a leader. Now, team battles are forced upon you whether the team has a leader or not. I dislike this."

    Zheng had entered the third stage the moment Lionheart appeared and emted HongLu¡¯s thinking process. The chance of obtaining useful information from this man was slim but people on the level of HongLu could make great use of even the vaguest information. Xuan on the other hand was on a non-human level.

    "You mean... thest time, or in an earlier team battle, the other team gave you information of me and my clone? Someone that knows us well... Neos? No. A smart person like Neos wouldn¡¯t be oblivious of the meaning of the final battle. He wouldn¡¯t leak our team¡¯s information given our rtionship, unless you had the upper hand and forced him to trade it with the team¡¯s survival. Yet, I don¡¯t see that you have the strength to put him in those circumstances. He¡¯s someone only slightly below Xuan. That means you encountered team Celestial, am I right?" Zheng said as though he was speaking with himself. His eyes fixed on Lionheart with a sharp gaze.

    Lionheart was surprised. Heughed and said. "Your guesses are urate. Indeed, we met one of the two strongest teams after battling an unknown team. We were the mice under the ws of the cat in that movie. We almost died for their amusement. We were lucky a civil war broke out in their team. They eventually came to terms but we managed to escape death with the opportunity. Team Celestial¡¯s leader knew it became impossible to wipe our team and decided to negotiate in the end. We paid an expensive price for a fraction of the information they possessed about this realm."

    Zheng continued talking to himself. "Team Celestial. Adam is more intelligent than Neos. He wouldn¡¯t do anything pointless. Why did he give you the information about me and my clone? I can only guess you are rted to us... Yet, I don¡¯t know you. So, it must be my clone who knows you. And the two of you are bonded by animosity... I get it. Your clone joined team Devil. He joined before my clone. Is it? My clone is searching for you in the realm because he wants to kill you!"

    The elegance faded from Lionheart¡¯s face. A wicked expression took its ce but the elegance quickly returned. Heughed in a low volume and said. "That¡¯s beside the point for today. I am not here to discuss who I am. Since you are team China¡¯s leader, let¡¯s talk about what we will be up against."

    "Beside the point?" Zheng chuckled coldly. He lowered his head and twirled the hair on his forehead. "Okay. Let¡¯s treat it as beside the point. What are you nning to do? Taking the risk to meet me before a team battle begins. You can¡¯t be here to establish a connection."

    "Risk?" Lionheart rubbed his nose and gave off a cheerfulughter. "I don¡¯t feel there¡¯s any danger meeting you. Did you switch the positions we are in? The one in danger should be you, especially when you are standing under the dish and your teammates aren¡¯t with you. Team China doesn¡¯t even have a psyche force user. Haha."

    "Are you retarded?" Zheng calmly looked at him. "Bring your whole team if you want to fight me and please use the weapons on the fortress. Or else... do you want to die?"

    Lionheart was dumbfounded for a few seconds before heughed out. "I am not bothering to debate with you. Not like I am here with mal-intent anyway. What do you think of an alliance with us, us and several other teams? For the final battle and to fight against team Devil which is growing with madness every day. Team Celestial ismunicating with every team. Once a team¡¯s strength is verified, they will be able to join the Angel Alliance. You still don¡¯t know what your clone did right? He¡¯s gone insane..."

    Through Lionheart¡¯s narration, Zheng learned that his clone invented a method to control any person who hadn¡¯t reached the fourth stage at the mental level.

    "The control he instills is permanent. One couldn¡¯t reverse the change that happened even after reaching the fourth stage. What a terrifying man he is. He¡¯s not seeking for the victory anymore. He desires to control all the teams in order to control this realm. Body control is nothing when he controls the soul!" Lionheart said in an agitated tone while looking at Zheng. However, Zheng didn¡¯t show any unnecessary emotion. It felt as though he deemed what his clone was doing as normal.

    Lionheart paused for a moment before continuing. "What do you mean by this? Are you going to let his insanity continue?"

    Zheng gave a coldughter. "Insanity? Why does insanity exists? Damn your insanity. You speak as though you are justice. Do you think I don¡¯t know what kind of people you are? How many in team Celestial are actually acting with good will? As for you... if I am not wrong, you enve your team like cattle to feed you points and rewards. You kill them to keep your team rating low while your strength be disproportionately strong. You are probably among the people who are selected into team Devil. And my clone killed your clone."

    Lionheartughed and pped his hands. "Impressive. This ability to think of so much in such a short amount of time puts me to shame. You¡¯re correct. I was cloned into team Devil and your clone killed him. Your clones issued an order to all the teams under his control, an order for arrest that included all the people he will kill. Any team that killed these people will be rewarded or even freed once he confirmed it. Don¡¯t feel happy yet. I am not the only one on there. You and your whole team are on the order. Your clone has decided to kill you. Haha. Are you sure you can ignore it?"

    Zheng shook his head. "I can¡¯t. But that does not have anything to do with you! I won¡¯t trust this Angel Alliance. Instead of taking a stab on the back, I¡¯d rather put my life on the bet to fight my clone! If I die, it will be a blissful deathpared to being framed and backstabbed and die in grief! Clean your neck and prepare yourselves in this movie. Team China will surpass team Celestial and team Devil. We are the strongest team in this realm!"

    Lionheart chuckled. He leaned his body slightly in a bow and said. "Since you have decided to ignore our wish for peace, we have the responsibility as a member of the Angel Alliance to eradicate the potential threat that is team China. You can¡¯te to the sky and we can¡¯te down before the fire begins. This conversation is the limit we can achieve at this time. Farewell then. I believe you can show me the prowess of your clone the next time we meet. Or at least a fraction of his strength. Haha."

    The hologram figure faded in hisughter. The dish that was floating a hundred meters above the ground rose and flew into the sky fortress. Zheng finally rxed the grip on Tiger¡¯s Soul. He had the urge to attack the dish when it was close to the ground and would have attacked if Lionheart didn¡¯t mention they couldn¡¯te to the sky.

    (Why didn¡¯t we get this message? Is the leader the only person capable of receiving it? Or is it a limitation only ced on team Pacific to limit their influence advantage? Damn it. Seeing a trash and can¡¯t attack... Just wait. Wait for Xuan toe.)

    While Zheng pondered, he didn¡¯t notice the civilians and cops were shocked. Politicians ran out from the White House and all looked at him.

 Vol 20 6-2

    ¡°That¡¯s basically the situation.¡±

    Inside a meeting hall in the White House, Zheng narrated his encounter with team Pacific¡¯s leader. He was so focused on the event that he became unaware of using the catchphrase of a certain person in this team.

    ¡°I apologize for being too selfish. I was overwhelmed by rage when I imagined they were a team that enved newbies. I almost couldn¡¯t contain the rage and wanted to destroy those trash, and every time I thought of the things that happened to my clone in team Devil... I acted too rash. We are at a disadvantaged position in terms of influence and I rejected the other team¡¯s offer. Sorry, guys. This movie could be difficult for us.¡±

    The conversation between a human and an alien who seemed to have known each other shocked the civilians and the politicians in the White House. The politicians immediately invited Zheng inside. Unfortunately, Zheng knocked down the guards who came to invite him with ease. After seeing Zheng ignored their handguns, the politicians finally offered a real invitation and got the civilians under control. In their words, any little thing could lead to drastic changes in society during a time of crisis. They couldn¡¯t control the source of the turmoil but in the very least, they could limit the turmoil from spreading.

    ¡°That was the process up till I entered the White House. I didn¡¯t know what to say to them and to avoid shing with your ns, I didn¡¯t say anything. I let them know that myrades areing so we would just wait.¡± Zheng said with a bitterughter.

    The rest of the team nodded, aside from Xuan who was using theptop as if he didn¡¯t hear anything and XueLin watching him with pleasure from the side. The two of them felt like they didn¡¯t belong here. Their focus was theptop in front of them.

    Zheng coughed seeing the response. Yet, Xuan and XueLin didn¡¯t waver away from theputer screen. Veins emerged on his forehead and he exploded. ¡°God damn! Say something please! Or was I doing a stand-upedy?¡±

    (It wasn¡¯t a stand up but this now sounds like he has the potential.) ChengXiao and Heng thought.

    Xuan slowly raised his head and calmly said. ¡°Can you sense what stage team Pacific¡¯s leader unlocked?¡±

    Zheng paused for a few seconds and thought. He didn¡¯t expect Xuan to actually respond. ¡°Unlocked stage... it was only an image of him so I couldn¡¯t sense his stage. However, he¡¯s a leader. He should be at least at the second stage. Being cloned into team Devil means God has acknowledged his potential. I guess he should be between stages three and fourth but haven¡¯t achieved stage four yet.¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°There¡¯s a high probability he¡¯s at the third stage. Which means he can emte another person¡¯s thinking process to a certain degree. How much depends on his aptitude. You mentioned he encountered team Celestial and fought them. So he probably met Adam face to face.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± Zheng interrupted Xuan. ¡°That exins why waited for us at the White House. Even if he only emtes twenty to thirty percent of Adam, his intelligence would be pretty impressive... Did I ask about his intelligence? I was only talking about my fault. I threw away our chance for peace due to my personal feelings. This battle is going down to a fight in the end. Are we going to be fine with this?¡±

    Xuan finally moved away from theptop. He sneered at Zheng. ¡°Peace? Do you believe absolute good or evil exist in this world? You¡¯re assuming the other party is a gentleman who¡¯s trustworthy. But he¡¯s someone that enved newbies. Can you trust those people? You said team Pacific joined the Angel Alliance after team Celestial failed to wipe them. He wouldn¡¯t have joined the alliance otherwise and he wouldn¡¯t be joining with good intents. He¡¯s someone who cares only about raising his own power, because he wouldn¡¯t need the alliance nor would he fear your clone when he can overwhelm your clone with his own strength. Even without these reasons, waking up our members important enough for us to wipe them or at least capture their psyche force user. Keep in mind that we are disadvantaged in terms of influence but our strength is strong on the whole!¡±

    ¡°Right! We are strong!¡± Zheng became increasingly excited as Xuan went on. He gripped his fists tightly and said.

    (Looks like Xuan excited him again. It¡¯s going to end up in a battle of the mad hot-blooded man.) The rest of team China thought.

    ¡°And you are the leader of team China.¡± Xuan looked down at theptop. ¡°Since you¡¯re the leader, you hold the right to determine the team¡¯s future. Even if the direction you choose is wrong, it will be the way we head toward until it¡¯s proven wrong.¡±

    Zheng sat on the chair and let out a long breath. He gave Xuan a deep look then said to the team. ¡°Let¡¯s try toe up with a story to tell the American politicians. They are the source of our influence in this world.¡±

    (Is that a phantom feeling? Can¡¯t help but feel that Xuan is hiding something. Is he giving hisst words and teaching me how to be a better leader? I hope I am wrong.)

    While team China arrived at the White House, team Pacific and their leader, Lionheart, returned to a gigantic space vessel that was floating a short distance outside the Earth. The vessel was so huge that one could consider it a continent.

    ¡°Too bad the peace bait failed. Team China¡¯s leader is a total retard who only wants to fight us. Can¡¯t believe we got fucking matched with such a retard. I want to tear him...¡± Lionheart had none of the elegance that he disyed in front of Zheng. He looked furious with bloodshot eyes and messy hair. His fingernails were growing out. He was still handsome but nowhere near cool. He was like an abandoned dog.

    ¡°Calm down, leader. Calm. We are safe. You don¡¯t have to beining so hard. n our moves ordingly and we still have a good chance to wipe team China... We have to at least kill Zheng Aha before he bes as powerful as his clone. Kill him while he¡¯s still in the infant stage!¡±

    Two men sat near Lionheart. One was appeared serene and refined. His age was simr to Lionheart with an average appearance. However, his closed eyes gave off a mysterious feeling. The other man was a muscr Caucasian approximately thirty-seven years old. He wore an eye-catching leather jacket. His body was covered in tattoos like a middle age thug. He was chewing on a piece of chicken thigh nonstop. The one who spoke was the man with closed eyes.

    Lionheart took a deep breath and calmed himself. Hebed his hair with his fingers then sat down on the sofa next to the younger man. ¡°Damn it. What kind of freaking rules are this? Forbids using individual flying devices, forbids attacking team China before the alien¡¯s attack, forbids the aliens from giving us a saucer before the humans obtain their first saucer. What kind of garbage rules are these? That¡¯s making us sit here and wait for team China toe.¡±

    The man¡¯s lips twitched as though he just gave off a smile but he immediately turned to a serious expression. ¡°You are overthinking. The restrictions are only there to even out the advantage we have in influence. These aren¡¯t hard restrictions that will make God erase us. You can stand on a flying device and not get erased. The device just wouldn¡¯t work. We couldn¡¯t attack because the dish couldn¡¯t get down to the ground and we couldn¡¯t use its weapons. And the aliens won¡¯t give us a saucer... we can get one by ourselves.¡±

    Lionheart looked excited. He pondered for a few moments with his head lowered thenughed coldly. He said to the man with closed eyes. ¡°How does the rank 3 Shaka¡¯s enhancement feel, Julian? You seem strong with your eyes closed.¡±

    Julian¡¯s lips twitched again and said in a calm tone. ¡°The power can¡¯t be shown like this. The enhancement is different from what I expected. Keeping my eyes closed is only used to store my energy. The Transmigration to the Six Paths and The Treasures of the Heavens need energy to activate so I won¡¯t have anybat strength before I open my eyes. Once I open my eyes, I have to finish the fight in an extremely short amount of time. It¡¯s difficult to gauge the enhancement¡¯s power, probably weaker than the Vampire Prince bloodline and the many blood abilities you have.¡±

    Lionheart nodded then looked to the middle age man who was still eating. He shook his head then said with a cold tone. ¡°Keep the newbies inside the alien base. We will exchange two more mind control devices after the movie to get them to hand out their points and rewards... Now then, seize a saucer! We will give team China a surprise attack!

 Vol 20 7-1

    While team Pacific was nning for their attack, team China was too preparing for a counterattack with confidence. If any problems were to arise, there were people in the team to deal with them. The team¡¯s hopes would nevere to an end as long as Xuan was still alive. The team would never fear a frontal sh as long as Zheng was still alive. These were of course not what was troubling the team. They were scratching their heads toe up with a usible story to tell the American politicians.

    The problem was solved by WangXia in the end. As a soldier who read all kinds of fantasy novels, he managed toe up with a story in a short amount of time. It was that everyone here was captured by the aliens and turned into experimental subjects. They were released by the aliens but some people turned into the aliens¡¯ underlings, who they would call traitors of mankind.

    The story sounded imusible but so was the world itself. The politicians felt enlightened upon learning of it. It was reasonable that the aliens investigated humans before performing such a big attack. And the story also gave an exnation to the strength Zheng possessed and his ability to deflect bullets.

    The American president that appeared in the movie expressed his wish for team China to help defend against the alien invasion. He also hoped team China could provide the weakness to extraterrestrial technology, which coincidentally they knew from the movie plot. It was quite funny thatputer viruses from the Earth were the counter to the imprable extraterrestrial technology.

    However, no one here could make use of this weakness at this time even if team China were to expose it due to plot. Mankind could not imnt the alien vessels with the virus until they obtained the Attacker from Area 51. So, team China decided it was better to hold out on the information until the plot reached that point.

    After WangXia finished telling the story, Zheng agreed to the politicians¡¯ requests. They nned to escape the city along with the politicians beforehand but having the politicians bring up this request was significant in its own way. It reduced the suspicion team China gave off.

    The president was going to speak when a Caucasian woman suddenly walked up to him and spoke by his ears. He paused for a moment, showing a strange expression the nodded. He then apologized to Zheng for taking his leave.

    Zheng immediately said to the president. ¡°Remember we have to leave the White House as soon as possible. The Destroyer, the sky fortress, is going to fire soon. We will die here if we dy any longer.¡±

    The president thought for a moment then said to a military officer next to him, who was around forty years old. ¡°Order the evacuation. Evacuate the people in the White House and all civilians. Ry the order to any city with an alien spaceship floating above. Be quick.¡±

    The officer gave team China a look of suspicion then said to the president. ¡°Do we recall the two helicopters that are sent out as our reception?¡±

    The president hesitated for a second. He also expressed a hint of doubt but in the end, he shook his head. ¡°Let them continue. We have to take a look for ourselves no matter what happens.¡± He followed the woman out the meeting hall.

    After everyone left, Zheng said to the team with a smile. ¡°Ha, the Americans really don¡¯t trust us and have to run head into the wall. Speaking of which, our main character should be here soon.¡±

    In this movie of the war between humans and aliens, humans were on the edge of extinction when faced with the unstoppable force of extraterrestrial technology. The main character David Levinson came forth unexpectedly. He was an uninspiring technician but intelligent and an environmentalist. He dreamed of bing a savior to the world, ridding the Earth of pollution. He was the person who discovered the alien¡¯s weakness at the crucial time of the war, and it was also he who warned the president to escape from Washington before the Destroyer fired. The war would head down apletely different path without him.

    ¡°And then? Do we wait until the ne bring us to Area 51?¡± Juntian suddenly asked. Everyone aside from Xuan looked at him with confusion.

    ¡°Yeah. We have to leave Washington on the ne or we would die here when theseres down. Don¡¯t worry. I think we have changed the plot and pushed the evacuation to happen much earlier than it is in the movie. This shouldn¡¯t be a narrow escape from the explosions like in the movie.¡± Zheng consoled him.

    Juntian opened his lips and hesitated. In the end, he made up his mind. ¡°We will be fine but what about them? The citizens. Are they going to die like they do in the movie?¡±

    The veterans looked at each other and shook their heads. Most of them didn¡¯t say anything. Zheng sighed and said. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. We can¡¯t save them. Always keep in mind that we are survivors struggling for our lives. We can¡¯t interfere nor do we have the power to interfere with things that are beyond the scope of our power. You may think we are cruel or hypocritical, but you can only endure prior to attaining that power, just like us.¡±

    The meeting hall sunk into a silence after Zheng spoke. Everyone seemed as though they had fallen deep into their own thoughts. For a moment, there were only the unrhythmic typing sounds from Xuan.

    (Yes. Power isn¡¯t omnipotent. Power alone is not enough... However, when you don¡¯t even have the power to protect your dream, only disappointment and regret will await at the end of the path. Is my power strong enough to protect my dream?) Thoughts ran through Zheng¡¯s mind. He gripped his fists then looked out the window from the meeting hall. There, numerous staffs were running up and down, going through the important documents in their possession. The confidential data stored in the White House were more important in their minds before they witnessed the destruction the Destroyer would bring.

    (At least, we aren¡¯t without the power to counterattack. Our power is still weak but the Magic Cannon should be able to strike down one or two Destroyers. Haven¡¯t seen the Mothership yet. It gets crushed by a single nuclear bomb in the movie so if we were to fire at it with the Magic Cannon... It¡¯s unfortunate the Bell of the East Emperor and the Dish of Fortune are unusable. Otherwise, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry in this situation.)

    As Zheng looked out, darkness slowly overtook the sky. The time until the Destroy attacked was closing in. He pondered the next steps the team should take in this movie and looked over to Xuan. For some reason, the brain of this team hadn¡¯t done anything in the movie up to this point. Either the dude was scheming a n that couldn¡¯t be told or something was wrong with him... Was he in the process of unlocking the fourth stage?

    Ten minutes passed. Several staffs knocked on the door of the meeting room and informed team China to take the ne heading out of Washington with the president. Helicopters hadnded at the helipad and would fly the president and the team to an airport where they would transfer to the Air Force One.

    Team China followed the politicians through the hallways. They saw the president holding his daughter. Next to him were a woman, an old man and a younger man. Further away were several important political figures. Everyone was walking briskly toward the helipad. Zheng bypassed the president and asked the younger man. ¡°How much time do we have left?¡±

    The people ahead were surprised. The man showed a confused face but he didn¡¯t waste time to hesitate as everyone was in a hurry. He flipped open hisptop and nced over it. ¡°Three minutes and fifty-seven seconds.¡±

    ¡°How long will it take to get to Air Force One?¡± Zheng asked the president in a rush.

    The president obviously didn¡¯t know the details of time. He looked to a military officer who replied after a moment of thought. ¡°Approximately two to three minutes.¡±

    ¡°Then we have to hurry! We have to get out of Washington before theseres down... or we would all die here!¡± He raised his hand. The restriction on the watch was gone.

    Independence Day had fully started.

 Vol 20 7-2

    Team China and the movie characters rode the helicopter to a runway where multiple luxurious airnes were parked. One of those was the Air Force One. The group of people boarded Air Force One two minutes after leaving the White House and thirty seconds before the Destroy fires at the city. The ne had taken off from the runway at this time. They were only thirty seconds ahead of the plot but these thirty seconds mean the ne had escaped the radius of the attack. Team China was safe.

    "Now then. Let us witness the scene of theser." Xuan who remained silent throughout the incident suddenly spoke. He brought out a sphere from the spatial bag. With a few presses on the little sphere, a screen was projected onto the wall of the ne.

    "Doraemon, when did you make this? Uh. I am not going to about it. I¡¯ve grown ustomed to these things by now. The least you can tell me is why does the screen show the space above the White House?" Zheng scratched his head as he asked in the most casual tone, as though this was typical in his life.

    "The Yellow Turban can teleport and float. It¡¯s on top..." Xuan muttered with his eyes fixed on the screen.

    "Enough. I know what it is. Let us watch the movie, Doraemon."

    The veterans were used to this kind of exchange between the two. The newbies on the other hand would feel curious. However, everyone¡¯s attention was focused on the screen projected into the air. The scene of the Destroyer opening up its bottom port was grandiose. Deep blue light prated the opening, looked so beautiful. It was as though the majority of beautiful things were dangerous, so was this deep blue light. It was more than dangerous. It was the color of destruction.

    The port was opening up wider and wider in their eyes. A ck beam of light and a white beam began to circle each other inside the port. The two met at the center of the port, exploding into a rainbow of colors. This rainbow struck out from the port straight into the ground.

    "The Magic Cannon!" People who had witnessed the firing of the Magic Cannon stood up and cried with fear.

    Heng, after realizing what just came down shouted. "That¡¯s the Magic Cannon! This isn¡¯t the plot... Zheng, we are still in danger! Extreme danger!"

    The veterans witnessed the destructive that was brought by the Magic Cannon through their own eyes. It was a weapon that could destroy continents. The ck and white lights inside the Destroyer didn¡¯t appear as condensed as team China¡¯s Magic Cannon when used in The Mummy since they converted energy using the One Ring. However, the size of the beams were magnitudesrger. The Magic Cannon only fired a beam a hundredth this size. If the power of thisser was also a hundred times more powerful, this one shot could wipe the whole continent from Earth. And there would be no escape.

    "The fuck... you kidding me. The Magic Cannon? The one that destroyed Tokyo in one shot?" Zheng jolted up from his seat and cried in shock.

    Heng hesitated. Zero answered him. "The beam doesn¡¯t look as condensed. But its form and firing process looks the same as the Magic Cannon."

    While Zero spoke, shockwaves began to spread from underneath the ground. A mushroom cloud rose hundreds of meters in a loud explosion at the point where the beam hit the ground. Shockwaves struck from all directions and instantly pulverized the buildings near the explosion. The shockwaves crossed a tenth of Washington DC in almost an instant. At this rate, it would only take twenty seconds for them to catch up to the ne and shred the ne to pieces.

    Many people on the ne were still shocked. Those who wrapped their heads around nched. The shockwaves were traveling so fast that sound couldn¡¯t catch up to them. Over half of Washington was pulverized in mere seconds.

    Zheng¡¯s mind jumped back into reality and he shouted. "Put on your seatbelts and grab onto your seats!"

    He jumped toward the back of the ne. He started to the unlocked mode on his way and by the time he was at the back, he had entered the third stage. There was no time for him to enter the fourth stage. He smashed the ne¡¯s wall with a kick and tore an opening on the metal. Zheng jumped out.

    The ne was flying in the air so Zheng dropped over fifty meters as soon as he was outside. Finally, he unlocked into the fourth stage and halted the fall. His figure began to grow. Two dragon like wings spread out from his back. The wings pped violently and Zheng moved with Geppo and Soru. His body shot up in the air with speed barely visible to the eyes.

    "Explosion!" Zheng thought about using Destruction as he approached the tail of Air Force One. However, the power brought forth in Destruction was too immense that even the deck of a carrier would not stand a chance, not to mention just an airne. He only intended to push the ne forward. Explosion was the biggest force he could apply to the ne.

    Zheng whipped his leg at the ne¡¯s tail. This fierce kick contained an enormous force governed by infinitesimal control. The force spread evenly through the ne. A kick that was a hundred times more powerful than the one he used to tear an opening merely dented the ne¡¯s surface. The ne suddenly elerated and flew forward. Zheng followed closely behind and kicked it again and again, further elerating its flight speed with each kick. As the ne¡¯s speed approached his speed in Explosion, it squeaked. The burden put on its material was approaching its limit. Those sitting inside were strapped onto their seats. Blood bled out from the ears and noses of normal people. Their bodies were approaching the limit too.

    Zheng could feel the ne trembling. Infinitesimal control gave him the ability to control his body and sense every minute change happening around him. The shell and gears of the ne was breaking apart and on the brink of crumbling. If he were to continue elerating it, the ne would shatter in his hands without the need of the shockwaves.

    (I¡¯ve done all I could. It¡¯s up to fate to decide our future...) Zheng sighed and stopped. He didn¡¯t fly into the ne. His wings pped and brought him to the top of it. He turned around, and watched the boundless shockwaves approach.

    The plot altered. The Destroyer¡¯sser was at least ten folds more powerful than what the movie depicted. This power had surpassed the atomic bomb and was on the same level as the hydrogen bomb. Zheng had confirmed it was still far from the Magic Cannon but that did not take away its destructiveness. The shockwaves caused by the attack spread throughout Washington like a beast in doomsday opening its mouth and revealing its hideous teeth.

    The shockwaves gradually slowed down. Zheng could see the mushroom cloud and the vast wave of dust roiling up the sky through the shockwaves. Washington no longer existed on the Earth after this attack. A crater thousands of meters deep took its ce. The shockwaves pulverized thend extending beyond Washington several times its radius. However, the force eventually died down after traveling so far. Without continued eleration on the ne, its speed slowly returned to normal. What was left of the shockwaves that stroke the ne at this point was only a gust of wind and sand. The sand tickled Zheng and brushed against the shell of the ne in -tsstss-.

    "We are safe... almost died here." Zheng walked into the cabin. It was a total mess inside and people were running around. The high speed knocked out many of the aged politicians and staffs. Fortunately, there was no fatality. The Air Force One being the president¡¯s ne hadplete set up and staffs to render aide to the unconscious. Only then did the president recalled the unbelievable way that they were saved.

    Zheng spoke to the team in a low volume about the Destroyer¡¯sser in rtion to the Magic Cannon while the Americans were busy. The team was underestimating this movie in the beginning since they had survived through so many difficult situations and movies. Independence Day wasn¡¯t that much of a worry in theory. However, theser crushed their ease in one shot.

    "Anyway, our next goal remains unchanged. We will follow the American government to Area 51, invade the alien mothership with the spacecraft. The rest of the battle, we can worry about itter... Xuan, I need some advice." After speaking to the team members, Zheng turned to Xuan with a serious face.

    Xuan was watching theser on repeat again and again. He raised his head and said. "Many hints are still iplete. I have two questions. One, how big of a change is applied to the plot. Is it only theser or are there other changes? This will determine our follow ups such as whether we should go to Area 51 by following our n. The second question is, if we are on the side of the protagonists, humans, where does dangere from for the antagonists, for team Pacific? They have knowledge of the plot and ess to the force of extraterrestrial technology. They are nearly invincible in the movie. No danger, no responsibility. All they have to do is wait for us to go to them and then kill us for the points and rewards."

    Xuan adjusted his sses then said. "Perhaps their dangeres from... If that¡¯s the case, I specte God¡¯s goal is... However, that conflicts with our conjecture about the final battle. God¡¯s true goal..."

    Zheng had entered the third stage and pondered following Xuan¡¯s words. However, his mind could not catch up to the leaps happening in Xuan¡¯s mind. When it came to thest part, he couldn¡¯t understand a bit.

    Zheng couldn¡¯t hold himself from asking. "Hey, say it clearly. What did you think of? What did you understand? Why did one detail from this movie make you associate with God¡¯s goal? What does it have to do with the final battle? Please, make me an enlightened ghost even if I were to die!"

    Xuan didn¡¯t give him a hard time for once. He put away the sphere projector and calmly said. "God will not arrange any team for a trip in the movie. Don¡¯t even think of obtaining free points and rewards. However, from the information we have, team Pacific could be this kind of team. They have no danger being in the aliens¡¯ mothership. The original plot has two people riding a spacecraft into the mothership but team Pacific has numerous ways to destroy this spacecraft from knowing the plot. They are standing on a position where victory is guaranteed. Where does their dangere from? If a bug does not ur to God, there is only one possibility. This means they are in the mothership but do not have any influence or control over the aliens. The plot will follow its script and they can do nothing but watch as a nuclear bomb is detonated inside the mothership. This event will happen within the three days and is where their danger is."

    Team China was dumbfounded. Zheng pulled a strand of hair from his forehead then pondered. "You mean they can either choose to safely survive most of the three days then watch the spacecraft carry the nuclear bomb into the mothership and die or attempt to influence the aliens, like seizing a spacecraft to leave the mothership. However, that action will turn them into the aliens¡¯ enemies and make the aliens attack them, right?"

    "Correct." Xuan snapped his fingers. "No team is absolutely invincible. No influence can grant absolute invincibility. Yet, if this conjecture is true, God¡¯s intention could likely be to get the two teams ally together. They have the critical information of the alien mothership such as locations and the spacecraft they would steal. We have the force, a force greater than what team Pacific has. God might want the two teams to team up and defeat the aliens, which is the true intention of this movie."

    Zheng was shocked and his face turned pale. "You mean we are going to team up with these ve owners?"

    "No." Xuan shook his head. "It will go against our initial goals despite increasing our odds at defeating the aliens. We won¡¯t easily attempt this alliance because we need their psyche force user. What I mean is the intention behind this move by God is a food for thought. Is God supporting the Angel Alliance? Does it want most teams to form into an alliance in order to stop your clone? Or... has your clone attained the power to threaten God?"

    The conjecture halted. Xuan was not a god. This conclusion was the best he could achieve at this point with the information they had. Its validity was still questionable unless they obtained more useful information.

    (I feel that this conjecture should be true. Team Pacific¡¯s leader said my clone developed a technique that will bypass God and control other yers. That¡¯s more than half the authority God possesses.)

    Zheng sighed to himself. He closed his eyes and recalled the battles between him and his clone in the simtions. His clone from way back still had the upper hand over the current him.

    (He has grown to such a degree. Can I really catch up to him? It¡¯s difficult enough to catch up to him... can I really surpass him? His heart has turned into a demon from that event... can I surpass him?)

    While Zheng pondered, the president and the other political figures were nning their counterattack in the ne. The air force was assembled but those without knowledge of the plot didn¡¯t know the counterattack would fail miserably. The result was a one-sided massacre on the human forces.

    Air Force One continued flying forward. The sky grew darker as time gradually passed.

 Vol 20 8-1

    In some ways, the United States of this era was the most prosperous country in the world. Its economy, military, and technological advancement peaked over every other country. Military and technology alone might not win a war but the United States was the most prepared to execute a counterattack after the aliens¡¯ first strike on the Earth. It had more fighter jets in reserve than pilots, which led to the awkward situation of insufficient pilots in mankind¡¯s second counterattack after the first one failed and most pilots died.

    Air Force One glided through the golden wave of daybreak. Most people in the ne had recovered after a night of rest. No longer did anyone appear as distressed as they had right after the escape yesterday. However, the groomed appearance did not represent a simr state of the mind. When reports of thesers¡¯ destructiveness came in, the American politicians nched.

    In the sky within the United States territory, three Destroyers floated. The threeser strikes wiped an equal number of big cities from the geography of the U.S. and destroyed all surrounding towns and freeways. The economic damage was unfathomable and the casualties suffered were in the tens of millions.

    "Sir. The air force is ready forunch."

    In themand center of the Air Force One, only those who stayed unconscious and those who didn¡¯t serve a critical role in this situation were able to sleep. Garrisoned troops and soldiers in vacation were assembled in urgency through the night. The people in this room were nning their grand counterattack. The night was long but when everything was finished, Venus was high up the sky. Everyone was exhausted.

    Team China¡¯s reputation surged after the great escape from yesterday. Security cameras on the Air Force One recorded Zheng¡¯s transformation and boost of strength and speed outside the ne. The crack he tore open and the footprints he left on the tail of the ne were evidence of his shift away from mortals. With these, the story team China told had a much higher probability of being true, which also illustrated the extend of extraterrestrial technology. The aliens had achieved a height that mankind never dreamed of. One step further and mankind would believe them as gods and legends, just like how Cultivation was viewed.

    The president looked at the people in the room with a worn-out face. That was when he finally noticed everyone held the same wearied look. He lightly coughed to grab the people¡¯s attention. "Order the air force tounch our first counterattack. Order the army to approach the three ruined cities and rescue survivors... if there are any."

    This was the first of two counterattacks mankind wouldunch against the aliens. The oue of the first attack was utter disaster. Only one fighter jet managed to shoot down an alien ship by luck and survived. The majority of jet pilots died in the battle which resulted in ack of pilots during the second battle. That was the movie director¡¯s way of portraying an emotionally moving plot and passionate characters. The United States government in an actual movie world probably wouldn¡¯t go so far.

    Team China did not express any advice during the meeting. Not that they had no advice to give since they had full knowledge of the oue of this counterattack. A prophecy at this time was pointless and would only serve to create suspicion among the American politicians. The counterattack would proceed and the oue would not change in any meaningful way. Furthermore, this loss was the prerequisite for the team to reach Area 51.

    "One point I am curious about is was it your full strength you used to save us yesterday?" The president was resting in the room next to themand center. The oue would arrive in a few more hours. The president nned to have a conversation with team China during this time.

    Zheng contemted. "No, it wasn¡¯t. The ne would crumple if I used any more strength. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what you want to see. You wouldn¡¯t be thinking I can defeat a bunch of City Destroyers by myself?"

    The president chuckled. He picked up a few cigarettes and handed one to Zheng then threw the rest to the other men from team China. "How do you feel about this counterattack?"

    Before Zheng got to answer him, the president continued. "You don¡¯t have to tell me. Our chances are pessimistic when the aliens have such advanced technology. I am prepared to receive the message of our loss. Frankly, the gap between our technological level is too big to bepensated by men, geography, and environmental factors. This is a war that determines the future of mankind... You might feel unbelievable at what I am about to say. A thought lingered in my mind after I witnessed the power you disyed yesterday. Is it possible to form an assault squad with your group? Ride a rocket into the enemy¡¯s base and infiltrate the aliens. They won¡¯t be able to deal with you without utilizing big weapons given the power you possess. However..."

    The president weighted his words then sighed. "It almost certainly equates to death. The only glimmer of light you would see is if the Nords smile at you. Even after the mission ispleted, it would be nearly impossible to return. I can¡¯t bring myself to propose this n."

    "A rocket." Zheng murmured. He gave the president a bitter smile. "If it¡¯s a rocket you are thinking, I apologize I will not let myrades throw away their lives. Do you think a rocket can fly into the aliens¡¯ base? That¡¯s impossible... On the other hand, if it¡¯s an alien ship that you struck down and can function, we might be able to cosy aliens and infiltrate them."

    The president alsoughed bitterly. Neither could he imagine a rocket flying into the alien base. That would only happen if everyone in team China could survive without oxygen, could fly in outer space, had powerful bodies that no weapon could damage. Only if they were Superman.

    "An alien ship that has fallen. Sigh. Let¡¯s wait for the oue of our first counterattack. Maybe by then we will have obtained a functional spaceship."

    (Functional spaceship? They are going all to be functional when you can¡¯t even strike one down.)

    The plot changed but it changed for the worse for mankind. The president headed to themand center after the conversation with team China. He quietly waited for the fighter jets to arrive at their destination. An unexpected message but one still within the bounds of reason arrived. Mass alien army appeared. Those were not the aliens¡¯ air force. They were spider like infantry units with six legs, a length of over ten meters and stood eight meters tall. Approximately a thousand spiders were unloaded from each Destroyer. Even without witnessing their power, the size and figure of the spiders could allow them to look down on the human forces.

    The second bad news was the spiders moved out from the ruins and had already captured numerous civilians. Fortunately, the aliens only killed those who retaliated with firearms and no massacre happened yet. The air force squads finally arrived at their destinations. Contact with the alien forces wouldmence in two more minutes.

    "Washington squad and New York squad have locked onto targets."

    An officer by the receiver turned around and said to a general that looked about fifty years old.

    "Fire at will."

    "Fire at will!" Several officers shouted at their mics. Then those on the receiving end transmitted the order to the pilots in the front line. Thus, a cruel battlemenced where those in themand center could not see. All they had was the screen of a radar and all they could do was specte based on the screen. Themunication officers soon nched as messages came back from the front line. Fighter jets were dropping one after another. The pilots reported their inability to prate the Destroyers¡¯ defenses. Visible barriers emerged as missiles flew near the Destroyers and blocked off all attempted attacks. Numerous saucers that were two to three times bigger than fighter jets flew out from the Destroyers. These saucers were also protected by the same barriers. And so, the human air force lost over seventy percent within minutes while the alien air force remained intact. The losses were growing by the second.

    "Retreat... we have lost."

 Vol 20 8-2

    The yers finally came to understand the danger of Independence Day. The three days that they had to survive were under the condition of not using any personal flying devices while being chased and assaulted by the aliens. The aliens in the original movie used only their air force but the aliens in this world were more akin to actual invaders inparison.

    "What does it represent? It doesn¡¯t look like there¡¯s an underlying reason. We just have to avoiding in contact with the aliens¡¯ ground force." Zheng asked Xuan.

    Xuan seemed to have finished programming the virus for his n. He hadn¡¯t touched hisptop since escaping from Washington the day before. The newbie girl on the other hand was going over hisptop enthusiastically and frequently asking Xuan the specifics of the program. As expected, she was met with an ice cold response every time. Despite that, she continued asking Xuan questions as though she was oblivion to the indifferent expression on Xuan¡¯s face.

    Xuan was being annoyed by the girl when Zheng asked him. There seemed to be a hint of irritation even for someone who had no feelings.

    He frowned and said. "This is logical. You have to remember the amount of time we need to survive in this movie. With this condition in mind, three days would quickly go by if we hide in the sewers of the outskirts after escaping from Washington. The only reason we are running right now is because we don¡¯t have a psyche force user to mask our location from team Pacific. What if our psyche force user is avable? Would God throw us in a movie to have a vacation? Thus, the aliens¡¯ ground force must possess an extremely powerful tracking system that detects all living units within an area and is immune to the masking of psyche force."

    Zheng was struck by this idea for a second then he sounded excited. "A tracking system immune to psyche force masking? Shit. That would be the best support item during a team battle when both teams have psyche force users. The team with this item would be in a position that can¡¯t lose. We have to get this, Xuan! Get it then craft a bunch so everyone in the team has one."

    Xuan sneered as he pushed theptop that Xuelin held over to him. He looked straight at Zheng and said. "What about its size?"

    "What size?" Zheng questioned like an idiot.

    "The earliest radar needs to be equipped on a ship. The size of the spiders outside isn¡¯t suited for all kind of terrains. An example would be city ruins. These units are engineered so big to carry an energy reserve for the barrier and most likely it¡¯s also due to the tracking system. How many people in the team can carry five hundred kilograms of items? Do you see yourself carrying a four cubic meter object on your back when you fight your clone? What mortal¡¯s wisdom." Xuan snorted.

    Zheng¡¯s face turned red. He typically wouldn¡¯t stay in the third stage of the unlocked mode during normal conversations unless the situation was urgent. It helped to preserve stamina and to show respect for the other party. However, it would seem more respectful to enter the third stage in the case of talking to Xuan.

    Zheng sighed helplessly. "Yes. Yes. I am a mortal¡¯s wisdompared to you. Still, we can¡¯t just abandon this technology. It isn¡¯t easy that we get selected into this world and meet with aliens using the technology. If we don¡¯t get it now, we might not have another chance even if we return afterpleting the movie!"

    "Rx." Xuan adjusted his sses and pushed theptop away again. He calmly said. "There will be chances, and there will be chances for more technologies."

    (Rx? Is he nning to steal technology from the aliens after obtaining the ship from Area 51?)

    The mood inside Air Force One was blue since the loss of the first counterattack. Everyone kept this lips closed together. Only the higher ranking officials quietly discussed with each other. Phrases like nuclear weapons could asionally be heard. The zero casualty oue from the aliens¡¯ side terrified them, and in such desperate situations, humans would naturally reach for their most powerful weapon.

    The national security advisor had a pair of eyes that looked sharp as a hawk. He was attempting to persuade the president to sign an order that would fire nuclear weapons at the Destroyers.

    "Mr. President! The NORAD no long exists! Other departments have uniformly agreed to strike back with nuclear weapons. Please sign the order as soon as possible, for any dy and we lose our chance to use the weapons." The national security advisor yelled.

    The president looked conflicted. He sighed then asked the old general. "What is the state of our citizens located near the three cities? And the army? What are the alien ground forces doing?"

    The old general gave a shook of his head and said. "Most of the citizens have been captured. The aliens appear to have a high tech tracking system that not even our special agents can hide from. The good news is most captured citizens are simply locked up. The aliens haven¡¯t started a genocide."

    "Most?" The president paused for a second then asked. "What do you mean? What about the rest of them?"

    The old general looked down, his voice became soft. "Approximately a tenth of our citizens aren¡¯t being locked up as we can have surveilled through satellites that are still under our control. The aliens used them as subjects to an experiment. Their flesh and blood are drawn out of the body, and their skin is thrown away. Those flesh and blood are then injected into a spiraling container. The aliens are experimenting to create something."

    "Create something? What do they want to create?!" The president cried. "What do they want to create with human flesh and lives? Don¡¯t tell me they traveled lights years to Earth for a feast of humans! Damn it..."

    "The immune system."

    Zheng interjected. He had unlocked into the third stage. This thought jumped into his mind after he heard the aliens¡¯ actions. There was a movie he once saw that had a simr plot of alien invasion on the Earth. The aliens in the other movie acted simrly ruthless as those in Independence Day. Whereas the aliens in this world opened fire from the sky, the aliens in the other movieid waste to the Earth with their ground forces. Humans didn¡¯t win the war by themselves in the movie. In the end, what defeated the aliens were the micro-organisms and bacteria of Earth. The aliens died from sickness due to theck of an immune system that protected against the Earth¡¯s micro-organisms.

    Zheng nodded after he thought of this point. "The aliens don¡¯t have the immune system to protect themselves from the Earth¡¯s micro-organisms. If they n to stay on Earth for a longer period of time, they would have to adapt to its environment. Humans are an intelligent species much like them, and our immune system is the most suitable target."

    The president turned silent after hearing Zheng¡¯s spection. He contemted for some time before saying. "Likely... it¡¯s quite possible. Does this mean the aliens n to reside on Earth? Are they nning to make the Earth into their? And they are using human lives to create their vine..."

    The president abruptly raised his head and said to the national security advisor. "What can we do for the captured citizens if we are to use nuclear weapons? Can we save them?"

    The national security advisor jolted and immediately said. "The goal of the nuclear weapons isn¡¯t to eradicate the aliens inside Earth but to shoot down the Destroyers that possess weapons of massive destruction. Once the Destroyers are down, we will gradually eliminate the alien ground forces as they run out of energy. There are no citizens left to rescue underneath where the Destroyers are floating. As to those who have been captured by the spider units... those alien units have barriers that can block our attacks. Our foremost targets are the Destroyers."

    "No! You can¡¯t use nuclear weapons!"

    A voice came through the door. The main character, David Levison, stood by the door looking at the people in the room with a serious expression. "Are you nning to use nuclear weapons inside your own? Are you aware of the consequence of the action? Other countries will follow suit once the United States used nuclear weapons. With so many alien vessels over floating throughout the world, the nuclear bombs will drive Earth into a nuclear winter! Both aliens and mankind will be doomed!"

    The national security advisor didn¡¯t expect someone to interrupt when the president was on the verge of being persuaded. He was furious. He stood up and yelled. "Keep in mind your identity. You are no more than a guest here. Out. Guards, bring him out!"

    An old man about sixty who was standing behind David said in the same loud volume. "Wait there. You don¡¯t have the authority to shut him up. If it weren¡¯t for David, you would have died along with the White House. Furthermore, it is due to your ipetence that you have to resort to nuclear weapons. If you could defeat the aliens with normal weapons, you wouldn¡¯t need nuclear weapons. Politicians are always speaking inplete rubbish. If memory serves me right, the United States obtained an alien spaceship forty or fifty years ago. Where is it... the border of Mexico. What have you done in half a century of research?"

    The president and the generalughed bitterly at each other. The president walked up to the old man and said. "Rest assured. We are thinking of a way to defeat the aliens without resorting to nuclear weapons. Those rumors are nothing more than rumors."

    However, the national security advisor showed an awkward expression and muttered. "Mr. President. That isn¡¯tpletely true. Area 51 exists."

    Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to the advisor. Team China breathed a sigh of relief. They were finally going to obtain the only tool of transportation that would enable their counterattack, the alien ship humans obtained half a century ago, an intact alien ship.

    As soon as the national security advisor finished talking, something rang inside his pocket. He took out a device that looked like a phone with surprise. In just the time of a few words, the device dropped to the floor. The man with the eyes of a hawk said in a tone of someone who had been struck. "It was attacked... Area 51 was just attacked. A Destroyer fired aser from above."

 Vol 20 9-1

    Air defense units, fighter jets, and all the researchers inside the facility were wiped along with Area 51.

    Zheng was more shocked than any of the movie characters when the message was ryed. He spent most of his time near the president and the other important figures in consideration of the other team¡¯s existence, to prevent the possibility where the other team would assassinate the movie characters. As for the team members, Xuan and YinKong were sufficiently strong enough to deflect any surprise attacks or at least dy the attackers until he would arrive to assist.

    Zheng was the first of the team to learn of the loss of Area 51 when the national security advisor told message. His mind went nk for a few seconds before the meaning of the message registered.

    Zheng jumped at once and said. "What?! Destroyed? What are you kidding! Who destroyed it? How? How is that possible?"

    The movie characters were also shocked at the message but their reactions were nothingpared to how Zheng acted. He appeared oversensitive, as if he had known of Area 51¡¯s existence beforehand.

    The national security advisor looked defeated. He looked down at the floor and said in a quiet voice. "The aliens attacked Area 51. Everything¡¯s gone now. Nothing... nothing left!"

    The president¡¯s reaction was fierce. He seized the national security advisor¡¯s cor and said. "Why wasn¡¯t I told of Area 51? Am I not the president of this nation? Where did its budgete from? I am disappointed at myself for appointing you the position! There¡¯s nothing the country can count on you when urgent matters arise. You¡¯re fired!"

    The order struck the national security advisor on top of the previous shock. He was utterly stunned and said. "You... you can¡¯t do that!"

    "He has already done it." The secretary to the president standing by the national security advisor said with a smile on her face. She then turned to the president. "Where will Air Force One¡¯s new destination be? It can continue to fly for eleven more hours. The national security council suggests the air force base in New York. It¡¯s near two of the destroyed cities, which helpsmanding the front line. However, the vice president wishes you to head to the west coast."

    The president quieted down and sat on the sofa. "The vice president is safe... Any news on my wife? Did she not board the same ne?"

    The secretary became silent. She parted her lips but no words came out. In the end, she shook her head.

    In the plot, the president¡¯s wife was in a meeting during the aliens¡¯ attack. Her evacuation was dyed which led her to get caught in the devastation that followed afterward. She waster rescued but her wound went on for too long that it became impossible to save her. In this world, the aliens¡¯sers were empowered. She might have died in the initial attack.

    "Go to the air force base in New York. This is no longer the time to retreat. Our foremost task is to defeat the aliens... Do you have any advice, Zheng Zha?" The president made his decision then he noticed Zheng looking defeated.

    Zheng shook his head looking as if he were lost. He didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. Xuan kept his words to himself in this movie so Zheng had to rely on his emtion of HongLu to n the team strategy. All he coulde up with was to use the alien ship in Area 51 to fight. HongLu¡¯s specialty wasn¡¯t formting grand strategy to begin with and he couldn¡¯t emte HongLupletely. This n was Zheng¡¯s limit but the sudden change of plot crushed his n. He didn¡¯t know what to do next... If Xuan kept his lips closed for the rest of the movie, would the team have to keep running away?

    (Hope is lost for the alien ship in Area 51. Is it possible to seize one or two alien ships when theye down to attack? Sigh. I have to discuss future ns with the team. We don¡¯t know if team Pacific is lurking somewhere close. Things are bingplicated.)

    Zheng massaged his brows as he attempted to clear up theplicated situation. However, the more he pondered, the more things clouded. The team had to attack, yet they also had to worry about the unconscious members. They had to capture the other team¡¯s psyche force user and set up a path of escape afterward. All these difficult tasks were giving him a headache.

    Air Force One was flying toward New York. Zheng left themand center and returned to the cabin where team China was residing in. A cheer came through the door as he approached. He could faintly hear the voice of a little boy, which struck a string in his heart. He rushed inside and as expected, he saw HongLu on the sofa chatting with the other veterans.

    "You¡¯re awake!" Zheng took several steps forward and said with excitement and surprise. "I knew you can break through your mental obstacle by yourself. How are you feeling? Enlightened? Haha."

    HongLu was on the way to greet Zheng but he showed a bitter smile instead. The boy pinched the hair on his forehead and said. "I didn¡¯t wake up by myself. The nightmare chained me in a hazy world for so long. I was in pain yet I couldn¡¯t escape. Several times I came to think of ending myself to be released from the pain. It was the only way out, I thought. Perhaps once my will wore down to nothing but killing myself, I would die in the dream for real."

    Aside from the newbies who didn¡¯t know the specifics of A Nightmare On Elm Street, the rest of the team listened attentively. Zheng asked. "You didn¡¯t wake up by yourself? Did someone help you? Who was it? Xuan?"

    HongLu chuckled but the warmth of hisughter quickly faded. The rest of the team seemed confused by his change of tone.

    HongLu said. "I discovered one thing since the time of my revival... you believe in Xuan too much. Not only you, the whole team is. You all put too much faith in one person."

    Zheng looked over to Xuan who was sitting there silently. He gave a cough and said. "Aren¡¯t we a team? Trusting someone..."

    "Yes, we are a team!" HongLu pped his hands and loudly said. "Because we are a team. Isn¡¯t everyone¡¯s strength equally important? Zero¡¯s long range snipes, Heng¡¯s long range attacks, WangXia¡¯s detonations, my wit, and your force. Xuan isn¡¯t the only member of the team! I admit that he surpasses me in wit but when the team needs it, I have the courage to bear my responsibility! Leave the strategy of this movie to me."

    Zheng was struck. He unlocked into the third stage at once. To his knowledge, HongLu was just over ten years old but he possessed great mental fortitude. He was conceited but he had the wit to back himself up. There must be something he was trying to express by changing his attitude so drastically upon waking up, something the team wouldn¡¯t openly talk about.

    (There are only two ways to wake up from the nightmare, break through the mental obstacle with his inner strength, and with the help of a psyche force user. There isn¡¯t any other way.)

    "Did Lan help you?" Zheng asked.

    HongLu nodded frankly. "Yes. She told me Xuan managed to get in touch with her in her dream. However, she couldn¡¯t wake up by herself yet. The most she can do is wake me up, so I can help the team through this difficult situation. A situation where the team has no Xuan."

    Zheng unsheathed Tiger¡¯s Soul at once and pointed it at Xuan before everyone could react. After the movement, he asked. "Did the real Xuan get swapped? Was it the other team? When? How?"

    HongLu chuckled happily as he saw Zheng pointing the de at Xuan. It felt like he had let out all the frustration that built up in Transformers.

    When Xuan looked up in annoyance, HongLu said. "No. He is still Xuan, just not that Xuan. If what Lan told me in the dream is true, Xuan is probably battling his heart¡¯s devil in the fourth stage."

    "The heart¡¯s devil?!"

    Everyone in this room was shocked as they looked toward each other. They recalled the scene when Zheng was in the heart¡¯s devil. Xuan was so quiet inparison that it didn¡¯t look like the same thing at all. They all turned to HongLu.

    "Don¡¯t look at me." HongLu walked down from the chair. The boy was shorter than all the people here. His head only reached Zheng¡¯s belly. He walked over to Xuan and said with aughter. "I am specting from what Lan told me. He looks different than how he has always been, right? Heng has told me the situation the team is in. We are in danger and Xuan still hasn¡¯t said a word. There¡¯s a high chance that he¡¯s battling the heart¡¯s devil. Maybe he¡¯s suppressing the madness from overtaking him but the method he is using also prevents him from acting normally."

    Zheng put away Tiger¡¯s Soul. He started to agree with HongLu because Xuan was acting too strange. He was always quiet but that was due to his personality. Whatid beneath hisck of voice was wit surpassing any human.

    "He is strange..." Zheng asked. "But are we in that much danger? Even if Xuan is stuck with his heart¡¯s devil, we can simply abandon this team battle and hide for the next few days along with the American politicians. We have two days left. We can wait it out until Xuan defeats his heart¡¯s devil. We still have a lot of chances in the future. What danger is there?"

    HongLu sighed then he sneered at Zheng. "How can you say you have a lot of chances at this point? Have you forgotten how to walk once Xuan is gone? You bunch of idiots. Did you never think about why he entered this condition during a team battle? He specifically chose to do it in this movie. Which means there¡¯s something in this movie that he needs. How I see it is, that something can help him get through the heart¡¯s devil. If that¡¯s the case, running away will only push the devil back inside him. If he doesn¡¯t beat his heart¡¯s devil, we might be the ones that are going to get wiped by it. We have no other choice but to give all we have! Furthermore, do you think you can run away and hide somewhere for three days in a movie with nearly twenty people difficulty? Hehe, the danger is right in front of you."

    The sirens resonated through Air Force One. Everyone¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. With a bang, the door to the room was pushed open. A person stuck his head inside and yelled. "Alien spaceships are here! Secure yourselves! Air Force One is forced tond!"

    Air Force One didn¡¯t fly west due to the president¡¯s insistence. It went around the destroyed New York City and toward the air force base in the state. So Air Force One was close to the Destroyer at this time. No one expected the aliens would send spaceships after them since they were told the aliens had sent their spaceships to assault Area 51. Air Force One was supposed to reach the air force base before the deployed spaceships return.

    It was chaotic inside Air Force One. The politicians and staffs did not possess the same discipline as the military personnel. At a time when death came so near, they added nothing but mess to the scene. Fortunately, those piloting the ne were from the military and kept theirposure. Zheng, Heng, and Zero rushed to themand center. They believed they should be able to take care of the situation if there weren¡¯t that many spaceships.

    (I can leave the attack aside. There¡¯s nothing I can do since we are already on the ne. Our lives depend on Zheng and the rest of the team. Team China is really, really weak without Xuan. We can¡¯t fare with team Devil or team Celestial in this state. Intelligence is also important on top of having the strongest force.)

    HongLu watched the team rushed out the room. He walked back to his chair and sat down. His fingers pinched the hair in front of his forehead and he began to contemte.

    (Area 51 is destroyed... the movie deviated from the plot but we aren¡¯t without hope. There is another spaceship we can obtain, although that one might smell disgusting. Even without the second spaceship, the other team can bring us to the mothership... Xuan is who I worry about the most.)

    HongLu nced over at Xuan with concern. He was looking at hisptop. The team had discussed so many things during this time yet Xuan remained indifferent on his seat.

    (Xuan is probably nning to beat his heart¡¯s devil with the use of the Guide. This nes with too many uncertainties. One little mishap and the team could wipe here... Should I be honored that you chose me to cooperate with your n? Can I do it with my wit?)

    HongLu sighed. He pulled a strand of hair, held it before his eyes and stared at it. He then blew it away.

    The moment team China rushed into themand center where the president is in, the ne shook violently. Several military officers ran into the room. Their leader cried. "They are near enough for us to see with our eyes! There are over a hundred spaceshipsing after us!"

    Air Force One made a sharp turn and threw everyone aside from the yers onto the floor. Team China looked to each other then ran toward the tail of the ne at the same time.

    "The movie is developing in the direction HongLu predicted. We can¡¯t just hide in safety for three days. These aliens are nothing like the ones in the movie." Zheng shouted as he ran.

    He wasn¡¯t using Soru because he was inside the ne but he was still the fastest person. In just seconds, he reached the tail of the ne where an obvious crack existed. This was the spot he kicked open thest time and just recently patched up. Zheng smashed it with his foot again then turned his head around.

    "Test their barrier with an explosive shot, Heng! See how strong is their defense."

    Heng peaked out from the opening then said. "They are too far. That¡¯s over ten thousand meters. Explosive shot will reach them but it won¡¯t have much force left at that point. Same with three and four arrow shots."

    Zheng then turned to Zero, who also nced outside then said. "Get me on top of the ne. That¡¯s the only ce I can get a clear view to aim!"

    Zheng paused for a second. He looked at the dragonshard ne hanging on Zero¡¯s neck. It was the best defense against technological weapons. With enough energy supplying the dragonshard, it could allow the wearer to ignore most technological weapons.

    "We will... count on you."

 Vol 20 9-2

    Zheng inhaled deeply. He unlocked his gic constraint without any hesitation. As his body entered the fourth stage, a pair of wings protruded from his back in front of all the people on the area. The wings swiped the several officers who were standing just behind him to the ground. Zheng grabbed Zero by his arms and then leaped out of the ne.

    The two people weren¡¯t far away from the ne¡¯s wing when they were outside. A strong current triggered by the ne blew them upward and they flipped a few circles in the sky. Zheng found his bnce then carried Zero onto the roof of the ne.

    "Can you aim from this distance?" Zero yelled as soon as he put Zero down.

    The strong winds were crashing onto their bodies. Their physical enhancements allowed the two people to remain in ce instead of being blown away. However, both had to yell to get their voices heard.

    Zero looked at the dots in the distance that were the alien ships and yelled. "I don¡¯t know. We can only try... At this distance, the wind, any deviation, and the rotation of the Earth will affect the aim. I don¡¯t have the confidence to hit the targets from so far."

    Zheng sighed. He was aware this task for difficult. Zero was not a super human. His two enhancements on the eyes were an offensive one and a low tier one that raised vision. It wasrgely up to luck whether he would hit his targets.

    (Would be so much better if Lan is awake. Psyche scan can track the paths of the bullets so Zero would only need a few shots to grasp the aim. Sigh. But going by their speed, I don¡¯t think he has the time for a few shots. We will be in the spaceships¡¯ attack range in a minute. What should we do with a hundred of spaceships here? Run or fight?)

    Zheng watched as Zero pulled the trigger. The sniper bullet crossed ten thousand meters by the time the bang reached his ears. Zheng couldn¡¯t even see the path that the bullet traveled. Yet, there was no explosion among the spaceships and neither did their barriers appeared. This shot missedpletely.

    Zero raised his rifle. He took out several long and narrow bullets from his pocket. These were the special bullets he saved up from before. The current situation no longer allowed him from keeping them any longer.

    "What attributes are these bullets?" Zheng quickly asked.

    Zero loaded them into the rifle. He said without taking his eyes off of it. "Modified high explosive bullets. Xuan modified the gunpowder inside but I haven¡¯t had a chance to test them. Wonder what it¡¯s actually like..."

    (That due¡¯s another step closer to transforming into Doraemon.) The silly thought suddenly jumped into Zheng¡¯s mind.

    He threw the thought away seeing as Zero took aim again. He held his breath and focused his vision at their targets. A loud bang resonated and a cloud of fire bloomed in the distance, covering a five-hundred-meter area. The blind white color of this me signified its destructiveness.

    "The heck? Was that the power of a single bullet and not a missile?" Zheng cursed. That modified high explosive bullet was more powerful than he anticipated. Zero could hit very far using the Gauss sniper rifle. However, he typically wouldn¡¯t target any enemies further than two thousand meters away in a battle and would sometimes target an enemy right next to a teammate. This bullet would kill their own team along with the enemy when used in those circumstances. Xuan was an asshole, so Zheng cursed at him.

    Cold sweat was dripping from Zero¡¯s hands. He had simr thoughts to Zheng, that Xuan was too crazy. But then he realized the world would turn upside down if Xuan was ever less crazy. He and the others in the team were more fortunate than Zheng when it came to being Xuan¡¯s target. This thought made him feel at ease and he immediately aimed through the scope again.

    "That destroyed three to five ships. The explosion only broke the barriers of those right in the center of its radius. The spaceships near the border are intact. They have crossed a thousand meters during this time, so even though my uracy increased as a result, we are probably only five shots away from being in their attack range." Zero said as he aimed.

    He stopped talking and pulled the trigger again. Another cloud of fire appeared. As the fire died down, he uttered a number. That was the number of ships destroyed.

    The first three shots destroyed the most spaceships. The next three shots only destroyed a few. Aliens weren¡¯t without intelligence and wouldn¡¯t line up to get killed. After Zero shot down nearly thirty spaceships, the aliens finally came in range of Air Force One and fired their energy beams.

    The energy beams were half a meter in length and the thickness of a man¡¯s arm. Each beam was apanied by a high-pitched whistle. They looked likesers but their speed was slow enough to be seemed by the eyes. They were probably the product of highly condensed energy, like light sabers orser guns depicted in sci-fi movies.

    Zheng wouldn¡¯t want to test their power. Thesesers could destroy a fighter jet in one hit in the movie. Air Force One was tougher than a fighter jet but if it were to explode in the air, no one inside could run away. His team was still in the ne. Seeing the iing volley, Zheng leaped from the roof.

    (The Mystic Eyes of Death Perception failed to break through the prototype God¡¯s barrier because it had an endless supply of energy, although the barrier did get shattered at the initial contact. Hope I have the energy to carry us through. I have to make myrades live on. Damn it, time to give everything I have!)

    Zheng had no other option. He pped his wings and flew to the tail of the ne. He said to Zero. "Continue using special bullets. Once they get within a thousand meters, use normal bullets. Don¡¯t know if we can break the barrier with normal bullets but we have to try. Leave the defense to me!

    Zero paused for a second. Air Force One suddenly trembled and nearly threw him off the ne. He couldn¡¯t continue the snipes in this condition nor speak any words. Zero had no energy to think about what Zheng was nning to do as he clung onto the roof.

    Zheng yelled. "Zero! Tell the pilots to keep the ne steady! Don¡¯t do any evasions! I will protect the ne. Zero and Heng need a steady environment to attack!"

    The spaceships closed in a little more during this time. Zheng stopped talking. His attention was more focused than ever before and the gic constraint unlocked to the highest level possible. Time seemed to have slowed down. The iingsers were all registered in his eyes.

    (This one will miss. This one too. This one... This one!)

    Zheng¡¯s mind was nk aside from thesers and their trajectories. When this particrser entered his field of vision, he moved to its trajectory in lightning speed. His hand was holding the dragonshard ne. A translucent barrier emerged between theser and his body. Theser came in contact with the barrier and rippled it before it exploded.

    The barrier protecting Zheng wavered in the violent explosion. It was sufficiently tenacious to refrain from breaking apart. At the end of the explosion, Zheng appeared in the center intact.

    (As expected. An unlimited supply of energy can block an unlimited amount of damage. Except that I don¡¯t have unlimited energy.) Heughed bitterly as he gauged his Qi. This explosion consumed a twentieth of his total Qi. If it were to keeping some more times, he would get sted along with the dragonshard.

    (It¡¯s up to who¡¯s faster. Our lives are on your hands, Zero and Heng!) Zheng blocked in front of anotherser.

    (He¡¯s as strong as a monster. How did he block thesers with his body? There¡¯s a barrier but no item under S tier can block so many attacks continuously. The information from team Celestial mentioned team China isn¡¯t rich. Is that his ability? What enhancement is that? Or is it a self-created ability?) A spaceship far, far away from team China¡¯s battlefield floated. Inside were three men. The one with blonde hair was extremely handsome. The one with his eyes shut was average looking but had a sense of serenity. Thest was a normal middle age Caucasian. The three different people were quiet but their minds appeared upied.

    The blond man said. "What is this? The plot altered way more than it should. Where are we going to attack team China when the aliens destroyed Area 51? How do we track their location now? Have you found them, Julian?"

    The man with closed eyes twitched his lips but quickly regained hisposure. He thought for a second then said. "The aliens shouldn¡¯t have known about Area 51 before the plot triggers because the facility did not stand in their way. It¡¯s illogical that the aliens destroyed it. The only exnation I can think of is we exposed Area 51¡¯s existence."

    "We exposed it? How? When?" The blond man asked.

    Julian held his twitching lips and said. "When you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth. Nothing in the normal course of the plot could lead to its destruction. We are the only ones who know of Area 51 and are inside the alien mothership. Furthermore, we are the only beings on Earth thate in contact with the aliens. So, I believe the aliens have some type of instrument in the mothership that allows them to peak into our minds. They learned of Area 51 and the spaceship that is the only threat to them. That¡¯s what I deduced. There¡¯s also the possibility of God intentionally altering the plot to increase the difficulty for team China, in which case things don¡¯t need to be logical. God wills and things fall in ce."

    The blond man seemed confused. Julian was failing to keep his faceposed but he quickly fixed himself.

    The blond man frowned and said. "Anyway, we have left the mothership. That mind peaking thing has nothing to do with us anymore. The key at this point is finding team China. You wouldn¡¯t be so useless and can¡¯t find a person after I spent so many points and rewards at you, no?" His tone grew increasingly stringent.

    Julian smiled as he waved his hand. "My psyche scan only has a radius of a hundred kilometers or a thousand kilometers in a straight line with the S tier Eye of the Heart. Do you really think I can find them in so little time when the Earth is so big?"

    The blond manughed coldly. He lowered his head and put his chin on his arms. "I will give you thirty-six hours. That¡¯s my limit."

    Julian smiled without giving him a reply. The middle-aged man remained in his seat without moving, as though nothing here mattered to him. The spaceship returned to its silent state.

    (Well, I did find their location but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a good order to attack team China at this time with our team. Or is he too eager to die? I don¡¯t like this idiot but an idiot with strongbat ability is still useful. I will give him a hand. It¡¯s still not the time to abandon him... What did Adam mean by team China¡¯s true strength lies in their intelligence? That doesn¡¯t sound logical. Can you measure a team¡¯s strength by just intelligence? Or is it abination of intelligence and force? I have seen their force. Zheng Zha is indeed someone that can fight team Celestial face to face. We only have a fifty percent chance of winning if Lionheart and I team up together. So where is their intelligence? Aside from going to the White House in the beginning, they have been naive in every other way. This team doesn¡¯t pose that much of a threat even with Zheng Zha. I can¡¯t believe they actually won over team Celestial by a margin when there are people like Adam. Was Adam only referring to team China¡¯s intelligence? I don¡¯t understand.) Julian exhaled and massaged his temples.

    (Anyway, team China is at losing position at this point. Theeback they have is through finding that other spaceship. However, we can use this opportunity to give them a surprise attack and incapacitate most of their force in the very least. Once that¡¯s done, we will have a good chance of taking down Zheng Zha. After team China is... Neos! This movie will give us arge amount of points and rewards on top of beating the famed team China. Just you wait! I won¡¯t lose to you the next time we meet. My intelligence might not stand up to you but I will fill this gap with force... Just you wait!)

    Julian opened a gap in his eyes. There were no ck nor white in those eyes. Reflected in the eyes were the image of gxies. He quickly closed them and fell into his thoughts again.

 Vol 20 10-1

    One of Air Force One¡¯s wings ignited and the fire engulfed half the wing. Its tail appeared damaged. It was fortunate that the presidential ne remained in flight at this point despite that it was wobbling.

    The sight of a hundred spaceshipsing after Air Force One was astonishing. Almost no one inside the ne had any mean of defending themselves. If these spaceships were toe near and hit the ne with one or twosers, everyone aside from Zheng would burn within the resulting firework.

    "The Gauss Sniper Rifle is approximately fifty to a hundred years more advanced than the technology of this Earth. However, the alien¡¯s defensive barrier and energy storage system are two to three hundred years ahead of this Earth. It would need around three shots for a normal bullet to deplete the energy of a barrier. Three shots¡¯ time is enough for a lot of things to happen." HongLu exined to team China and the American politicians on the ne.

    Team China managed to destroy all one hundred spaceships before Air Force One suffered critical damage with the contribution of Zheng¡¯s insane performance, Zero and Heng¡¯s long range attacks, and Imhotep¡¯s sandstorm. This victory achieved more sess than all the battles the United States military hadbined. The politicians exploited this inconceivable victory as much as they could. A victory was more important than any reinforcement people could receive right now. They centered around team China requesting the weapons the team supposedly obtained from the aliens. In the very least, they wanted to discover how to craft the weapons if team China wouldn¡¯t give them away. This was a consequence of the fabricated story portraying team China as test subjects who escaped from the aliens with extraterrestrial technologies.

    Zheng was covered in injuries and hadpletely depleted his energy after the battle. He wished to drop down and sleep for the next few days to recover. Coming up with more lies to deceive the politicians was out of the equation for him. So, this important task was delegated to HongLu, though the boy could be mischievous at times. Most of the team walked into the meeting room.

    Not all the people who apanied the president were mediocre. There were a lot of talented scientists. They had analyzed the data obtained from the previous battle and discovered that Zero needed two to three shots with normal bullets to destroy a spaceship, whereas Heng only needed one arrow through a primitive weapon to destroy a spaceship. Heng shot down a great number of spaceships after they came near.

    "It¡¯s not strange at all. First point is our body structures are vastly superior to your best agents. Even whenpared to me, they can only win in size and techniques. My stamina and burst of strength are greater than all of you here." HongLu rolled his eyes at the Americans. He stood up then lifted the sofa he was sitting on with one arm. This sofa was bigger than his own body.

    The military personnel¡¯s face darkened. It was embarrassing to be looked down at by a boy. However, they were excited at the possibility of reproducing this bodily enhancement. If they were able to apply the enhancement to themselves who had a higher starting point than the members of team China had, they would be super humans.

    "The bow is also an advance technological weapon. Even the arrows are more advanced than you can think of. Show them the power of an enchanted arrow." HongLu giggled and said to Heng.

    Heng sighed. He was an honest man so deceiving people like this wasn¡¯t a good feeling. However, an order was an order. He brought out an enchanted arrow then threw it over on the steel table in front of the military personnel¡¯s. The arrowhead stabbed into the tabletop. Before people could react to the arrow, a hole expanded from the point of contact and the arrow fell from the table.

    The military personnel immediately walked near to study the table. There was no liquid or sign of sublimation around the hole. The space seemed to have existed when the table was crafted. A section of the table simply disappeared, which meant the arrow wasn¡¯t coated in corrosive liquid.

    "Like you saw, the arrows contain an advanced technology that can prate matter and energy. It¡¯s a counter to the spaceships¡¯ barriers. The Gauss sniper rifle outputs pure force in contrast." HongLu said.

    (He¡¯s deceiving them but that isn¡¯t aplete lie. The arrows rely on their enchanted property to prate the barriers. The barriers are simr to the one invoked by the dragonshard and probably only defends against sci-fi attacks.) Heng thought.

    HongLu continued with his lies while he was thinking. The Americans looked dumbfounded and had fallen into the lies. Heng sighed.

    On the other side of the ne, there were two people who were too exhausted to even move a finger. Zheng and Imhotep were talking about random topics. Xuan was tapping on hisptop not far away as if the previous battle had nothing to do with him.

    "You look like a drug addict craving heroin, Imhotep. Haha. Your body is weak." Zheng mocked Imhotep with a pale face.

    Imhotep nced over at him. The bald man lived in the United States for some time so he knew what heroin was. Neither of their faces looked good. They were both adepts at using the body¡¯s inner energy. Zheng used the energy forbat and Imhotep used it to maintain his life form. Naturally, Imhotep would turn out worse than Zheng.

    Near the end of the previous battle, Zheng could no longer block the numerous iingsers by himself. Aser grazed Air Force One¡¯s tail and put it on the verge of exploding. At the same time, the number of spaceships chasing after the ne were still inrge numbers. Heng and Zero weren¡¯t able to destroy them all at once. A sandstorm emerged out of nowhere and enveloped both Air Force One and the spaceships, blowing them out of bnce. However, this allowed the ne to evade thesers. Heng and Zero also didn¡¯t have to aim with much effort at such short distance. Their uracy remained at a hundred percent given their skills and enhancements. The sandstorm saved Air Force One.

    "I have to thank you. I was almost hopeless back there." Zheng sighed. "We would have wiped without your help. Haha. We arerades who fight by each other¡¯s sides from now on."

    Imhotep didn¡¯t know whether to feel good or angry at him.

    Air Force One arrived at the air force base without any further assaults. As soon as the nended, the officers in the base escorted the president, the politicians and team China into the facility. No one felt the fortune of surviving the assault as the disaster they witnessed happening on the ground shocked them.

    On alien spiders upied areas, a species of red nt grew from the earth at a very fast rate. The majority of native nts withered. The red nts had probably seized all the nutrients from the other nts. American intel stated the aliens began to massacre humans. Human blood and flesh were processed into these nts which... the critical factor noted was the nts produced carbon monoxide instead of oxygen, a gas toxic to humans.

    "Are the aliens nning to exterminate humans?" The president looked over everyone here and said with grief.

    "Not nning to." Zheng was looking at the image on the wall. It was a moving image of the red nts growing. Human flesh was being fed to the bottom of the nt. Zheng frowned. "They are already doing it. Mankind is at the brink of extinction."

 Vol 20 10-2

    Four hours went by after the previous meeting. The proposal to retaliate with nuclear bombs was put off to the side. Many people on the military branches supported the proposal, but shadows of the previous failure could not fade from the politicians. Thus, the meeting ended in an endless tug of war with no conclusion. The president and his staffs were too exhausted and had to call off the meeting to give people rest. It was to be continued after a meal.

    ¡°We are wasting time here. There is no point in staying after Area 51 was destroyed. We might even get dragged into the American¡¯s war. You are strong but it¡¯s a war! A war between two species! An individual¡¯s power is...¡± Juntian cried.

    Team China also went back to their room after the meeting. There were no luscious presidential suites in a military facility and they had quite a few people, so the staffs allocated a big room for all of them.

    Juntian was quiet during the flight, whether he was terrified or knew hisck of power and wit was another question. Though once he arrived at safety, he started talking and trying to persuade people to leave, to hide in a mountain or forest until the movie ended.

    The veterans did not make fun of him. This was a phrase that they went through as newbies, aside from a few specific people. Only when a person was baptized with blood and fire and survive would truly be a yer. Juntian was still a normal person who got transported into God¡¯s realm.

    Zheng fixed his eyes at Juntian and said in a serious manner. ¡°We don¡¯t have a choice to back out. The aliens aren¡¯t our only threat in this world. There¡¯s the other team hiding in the shadows. No ce is safe. If you wish to sneak through the remaining time, I am sorry to inform you that will strip away your only hope of survival.¡±

    Juntian¡¯s face did not look good. The series of events made him feel weak. The helplessness he experienced in times of danger almost consumed him. He wanted to run away from those dangers but he didn¡¯t know the more he ran, the more they woulde bouncing back.

    Zheng then turned to Xuan and HongLu. Neither of these two seemed normal. Xuan was still tapping on hisptop without a word and HongLu was spacing out. Zheng was getting a headache with the two brains of the team being in idle mode.

    ¡°Xua... HongLu, analyze our situation. We have approximately two days until the movie ends. See if we should go on the offense or hide.¡± Zheng said.

    HongLu was spacing out in his seat. He pinched a few strands of hair in front of his forehead and with the other hand randomly scratching the table. Zheng had to repeat his question before the boy turned to them with a smile.

    (The time hase for the scheme to unfold. Since you have chosen such a dangerous path for this movie, don¡¯t me me for being selfish for once. I hope Zheng won¡¯t hit me after we return in safety.)

    HongLu pulled a strand of hair and said. ¡°Offense without a question. The best defense is offense. Don¡¯t you think that this movie is a good opportunity to improve our overall strength? You will regret if we miss this chance.¡±

    Catching everyone¡¯s attention, he giggled and turned to Heng. ¡°Did you feel the aliens¡¯ barriers worked against your arrows?¡±

    Heng nodded. ¡°They did work but they couldn¡¯t block the three arrow explosive shot using enchanted arrows. I have no problem shooting down the normal spaceships. Though the Destroyers are out of my ability. Even if the arrow manages to pierce through the barrier, one little arrow is minisculepared to a Destroyer.¡±

    ¡°No, no.¡± HongLu waved his hand. ¡°I am not telling you to shoot the Destroyers. What I meant is the barrier is well-rounded. It can block both technological weapons and magical attacks.¡±

    Zheng frowned. ¡°That isn¡¯t anything special. Any C tier defensive item can block both types of attacks. Zero and Heng shot down so many spaceships still. Too bad they didn¡¯t give any points. This movie is so stringent with its rewards.¡±

    HongLu shook his head and snapped his fingers. ¡°Your eyes are clouded from the facts. If the barrier is so weak, how do you think the Destroyers can block nuclear missiles without taking damage in the movie? Not even A and AA tier defensive items are as good as their barriers.¡±

    Zheng said. ¡°It still isn¡¯t anything special. The barrier¡¯s strengthe from the Destroyers¡¯ infinite source of energy... Are you nning to obtain the Destroyer¡¯s energy source?¡±

    ¡°Correct!¡± HongLu snapped his fingers again. ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. The dragonshard has two weaknesses. Firstly, it will only block attacks from technological weapons which puts us in a disadvantage when the enemies fight us in close range or use magical attacks. Secondly, it¡¯s energy reserve is too small. A fully charged dragonshard can only block attacks for a short period of time and will shatter under one powerful attack. The aliens¡¯ defensive system will allow us to modify the dragonshard and remove these two weaknesses, or at the very least increase the size of the dragonshard¡¯s energy reserve. We have to obtain this system. This movie might be our only chance. If we missed it, we will be one step further away from team Devil by the time we meet them.¡±

    Zheng fell to a silence as he heard. The battle against team Devil was his Achille¡¯s heel. It was a battle he was hoping for but the gap between the two teams was too big that neither his team nor him can escape the fate of getting killed. A battle against the strongest team in the realm could not proceed without resolve and be prepared for death.

    Was it selfish to put the lives of the team on the line for a battle he hoped for? Zheng thought to himself. He had always struggled with this thought. He was hoping for the battle toe, yet at the same time he wanted it to stay away. He wished for his team to grow stronger and stronger. Death was inevitable but he still wished for his team to live.

    ¡°I understand.¡± Zheng nodded. ¡°We have to get the aliens¡¯ defensive system and energy reserve technology. How will we go about doing it? Even if we are to get inside the mothership...¡±

    Xuan suddenly put hisptop on the table and calmly stated. ¡°Connect theptop to the mothership and it will download the rted technologies.¡± His eyes gleamed with fanaticism when the world technology was mentioned.

    (This dude... the heart¡¯s devil failed to change his attitude. Was he coding the program to steal alien tech this whole time? He looks prepared.)

    Zheng was getting a headache. He took over theptop and asked. ¡°Is the virus in theptop too? Are we going to infect the mothership with the virus like it did in the movie?¡±

    ¡°Yes.¡± Xuan nodded then went back to silence.

    HongLu continued after him. ¡°The barrier is the first technology we need to obtain. Xuan probably considered it in the beginning. The second technology is even more important, the aliens¡¯ scanner. A long-range scan that bypasses psyche force masking without the need of a psyche force user, yet with equal precision. Any team with this technology will be in an unbeatable position even if they cannot fully utilize the technologies. Team Pacific and their psyche force user are secondary in priority.¡±

    ChengXiao interjected. ¡°Well, the questiones back to how are we going to get to the mothership? Fly?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re correct. We fly.¡± HongLu giggled. He pulled another strand of hair and continued. ¡°There is another perfectly working spaceship aside from the one in Area 51. The change of plot could have altered this spaceship¡¯s existence but God typically wouldn¡¯t kill off all chances a team has. There is an eighty percent chance this spaceship is there. Do you remember the ck pilot in the movie?¡±

    TengYi immediately said. ¡°The ck pilot? The one who drove the spaceship to the mothership? You¡¯re right! He took down a spaceship in the movie with the fighter jet. The spaceship crashed into a cliff. The pilot then dragged the alien out of it. The movie did not follow the spaceship but it is indeed a working one!¡±

    ¡°Right.¡± HongLu said. ¡°Seizing that spaceship is our only hope. Seizing the technologies from the mothership is our mission!¡±

    (The scheme has been nted. Now we wait and see if the other team falls into our scheme or breaks them apart.)

    HongLu faintly sighed but his expression remained rxed, as if victory was already in his hands.

    (We are at an absolute disadvantage during team battle without a psyche force user. It was the same situation when we fought team India. I just hope what I am doing can seed or else...)

    Far away from team China was a spaceship floating by itself in the sky. The three people inside were not well. The blond man¡¯s eyes were bloodshot.

    ¡°Damn it! Julian! Why did the newbies die? Why did they die in the mothership? Did team China get to the mothership already? And you were making us look for them in Earth. Are you helping them to get us killed?¡± The blond man roared.

    Julian¡¯s face looked peaceful inparison. His lips twitched into a seemingly smile and then returned to a stern expression. ¡°That has nothing to do with me. It¡¯s probably the difficulty God decided for us. I had this question all along that what is the difficulty for us in this movie? We could simply stay in the mothership and stop team China from getting the spaceship in Area 51. At that point, we won¡¯t lose no matter what even if we couldn¡¯t win, which is impossible. God wouldn¡¯t let us survive a movie with over ten people difficulties so easily. So that¡¯s where our dangeres from.¡±

    ¡°From where?!¡± Blond man popped his eyes wide open.

    Julian held his lips to stop himself fromughing. ¡°The time that we are allowed to stay inside the mothership. Before a predetermined amount of time, we were safe to stay in the mothership. However, once the time is up, the aliens will attack us like they did to team China. We still have the advantage of influence. In the sense that this spaceship will let us survive.¡±

    ¡°Survive? Your ass!¡± Blond man shouted. ¡°Have you calcted how many points are we in the negative? We are left to use the stones to negate the negative points or go and wipe out team China. Damn it. I was expecting to reap a bunch of rewards from this movie. It¡¯s all gone now.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the God we know.¡± Julian smiled. ¡°It will not let any team live through a movie easily. It will not let you obtain points and rewards without risk. You are also aware of the disadvantage to a team like ours. We will only be weaker as time goes on. We will eventually get wiped in the final battle because we can¡¯t unlock the gic constraint in danger. God is forcing us to battle team China.¡±

    Blond man cursed then dropped onto the chair with ack of energy. ¡°What should we do now? Think of something. I don¡¯t want to expend the stone. You can¡¯t get it back again.¡±

    Julian smiled and pointed his fingers down. ¡°Wait... Team China should be more worried than we are. We just have to wait where the spaceship is and they wille. Some of them will board the spaceship. If Zheng Zha is among that group, we will stay and attack the remaining group. If Zheng Zha stays, we will attack the spaceship. Team China will lose half their strength either way. Any questions with the n?¡±

    Blond man sighed. ¡°No questions but... are you sure they wille?¡±

    Julian¡¯s lips twitched. ¡°Yes. They wille. I told you they are more worried than we are... Just wait for the fish to take the bait. We are always in a better position with the influence we have no matter what choices they make. I refuse to believe they cane up with any way to ovee the influence advantage we have!¡±

    (I never thought about the technologies they mentioned in their meeting. Too bad it¡¯s not my specialty so I wouldn¡¯t be able to use them even if I get them. The boy has good potential. His intelligence is way above most people, just a bit behind me. He seems well learned in technology. Should I use that item to turn him into our member? Anyway, I will consider it after we beat up team China. The barrier and scanner aren¡¯t bad to have if we can get them. With the scanner, any team we meet will be like the current team China to us. Haha.)

    Julian retrieved his psyche force from far, far away and scanned the area under team Pacific¡¯s spaceship. On top of a valley was a dust-covered spaceship. It was intact.

 Vol 20 11-1

    Team China had decided on the next step of the n. They were going to find the functional spaceship then drive it into the alien mothership. There was one problem though. The aliens wouldn¡¯t leave the mothership unprotected if they were forward thinking enough to destroy Area 51. They were equally likely to destroy any spaceships approaching the mothership in space.

    The solution wasn¡¯t difficult toe up with. Xuan wrote a second program in hisptop that intercepted satellite signals. In the movie, David discovered the aliens transmitted information through the human built satellites in encrypted signals. Xuan intercepted the alien transmissions without anyone knowing and told the team they could disguise themselves into the mothership, except that he was uncertain of the sess probability.

    "I have some ideas." HongLu said. "Going by what we have been thinking, what do we think the aliens are?"

    The team looked at him confused, unable to understand what he was getting at. XueLin¡¯s eyes glimmered on the other hand.

    "If this is a game, we are the yers and every other living being is an NPC. They act following the rules of their program. Our actions trigger these rules and they react in response. Which means the aliens should be bosses or mobs that are inflexible. They attack once we step into their aggro zone or take other actions. They should be unable to modify this fact and act without a trigger."

    HongLu spread his hands. "Unfortunately, the aliens aren¡¯t NPCs. They have self-consciousness. They adapt to the environment. Judging by the fact that they destroyed Area 51 and cornering mankind into extinction, they cannot be NPCs."

    Zheng frowned. He unlocked the gic constraint and emted HongLu but he was unable topletely replicate HongLu¡¯s thinking and arrive at the things HongLu tried to expressed.

    "It means the chance of the aliens striking down a spaceship approaching the mothership is low, despite us not having the key item for this quest, like the simted signals. They do not follow a set of rules like a program." HongLu said.

    Heng suddenly asked. "That¡¯s impossible. Are we just going to bring a nuclear bomb into the mothership like the movie did? The barrier probably doesn¡¯t extend to the interior of the mothership, which means the nuclear bomb can easily destroy them. It would be stupid of them to allow this to happen."

    HongLu pinched his hair andughed. "It isn¡¯t so simple as the movie portrayed. Alien technology in this world is much more advanced than those shown in the movie going by what we have seen. I don¡¯t think they are unable to detect nuclear bombs. Even if they failed to detect the bombs, you have to st their energy reserve to destroy the mothership with a low yield bomb. The mothership has the size of a continent after all. Another question is if they are self-aware, do you think they will be interested in our existence?"

    The team looked at each other. Heng asked. "What¡¯s so curious about humans? Haven¡¯t they captured a good quantity for their experiments already?"

    "Not the humans." HongLu shook his head. "Us."

    "Us? Why?" Heng asked.

    YanWei chuckled coldly at Heng. "Are you scared of dying to the aliens? You¡¯re scared so you keep asking and then you will run away from everyone and tremble in a corner."

    Heng was surprised to hear her voice then brought on a wry smile. He stopped listening to what HongLu was saying then walked away. YanWei remained on her seat with a mocking expression.

    Those in the know sighed and those uninformed assumed YanWei was being a terrible person.

    HongLu didn¡¯t bother with the affair between Heng and YanWei. He continued. "I have been thinking how did the aliens go about destroying Area 51. It was located on a blind spot to the aliens. They shouldn¡¯t even know of its existence until the spaceship emerges. Even if they find out Area 51¡¯s location, it¡¯s just another military facility. The only possibility is someone gave away its location and the fact that it contained a spaceship, which led to the aliens destroying the facility and sending an assault after Air Force One. By this analysis, the only ones who have such information and know of our existence are the other team. Either the aliens peaked into their minds or they told the aliens, it still proved the aliens have their own thoughts and are not NPCs. At this point, if they know of our existence, will they be curious about us?"

    HongLu spread his hands and continued. "What are we to this world? What are the yers to the living beings in the movie worlds? Are we considered people inside the box or outside the box? Or neither? Will the aliens be curious about outside their box? I think they will. We are, unfortunately, beings from outside the box."

    Zheng exhaled. "I understand. The aliens will want to capture us to conduct experiments and unlikely to kill us in outer space. They also don¡¯t have an urate understanding of our powers."

    HongLu nodded. "Correct. They underestimate us and they are going to attack anyone inside the spaceship as soon as it arrives at the mothership. So, we have to strategize the split of groups."

    The team had to split up in order to assault using the spaceship because it wasn¡¯t as spacious as a passenger airne that could fit in dozens of people. Furthermore, if the spaceship sessfully entered the mothership, that group would be thrown in a battle almost instantly like HongLu said. They wouldn¡¯t have the energy to protect the powerless. Splitting up was the way to protect the majority.

    "I have to go no matter how dangerous it will be." Zheng contemted for a moment then said. "My strength is important but losing me will not make the team copse. Things are just going to be more difficult. I have to go. I hope you cane with me, Imhotep. Explosions shouldn¡¯t be effective against you so if the spaceship were to get struck down, you can survive in space for two days then return to God¡¯s dimension. That¡¯s two people. We need two more."

    "Me and her." Xuan broke his silence. He pointed at XueLin who was sitting next to him.

    Zheng gave him a look of surprise and didn¡¯t know how to respond. HongLu pped his hands and said. "That¡¯s four. The spaceship should have space for one more. Heng, you go with them."

    (Something¡¯s off... Xuan and HongLu are hiding something from me. Why does he have to bring XueLin along? Because she can use theputer? Xuan alone is enough for that. Why is he bringing an extra person? Are they going to split up inside the mothership? He shouldn¡¯t choose a newbie either way.)

    Zheng felt things were turning more and more mysterious. It wasn¡¯t so out of the ordinary if Xuan were the only one scheming, even though he the obnoxious habit of throwing Zheng into to unfavorable situations. Zheng trusted HongLu more but the key to this was HongLu and Xuan were scheming together. This was so strange that there must be more than what was shown on the surface to the n!

    "Fine. I am not going to think about it. It¡¯s the five of us then. Imhotep, Xuan, Heng, XueLin and me. The rest of you stay in this facility. Be aware of what¡¯s happening around you. If the aliens send in their ground forces or air forces, you have to evacuate, ok?" Zheng gave deep looks to Xuan and HongLu then said to the team.

    Xuan returned to his usual self and went back to theptop. HongLu on the other hand looked guilty as he lowered his head and twirled his hair. He had a bitter smile on his face.

    The American military found the ck pilot who survived after Zheng requested the president to look for him. The military ran at full efficiency in the search since this concerned the war against the aliens. They also captured a living alien. However, the alien died during transportation to the facility.

    Team China followed the instructions provided by the pilot and located the cliff on the map. The military immediately offered them helicopters. An hourter, Zheng and his group arrived at the cliff.

    "Are you scheming behind me, HongLu?" Zheng couldn¡¯t hold himself from asking while they were still flying toward their destination.

    HongLu was shocked for a second. He giggled to cover up his expression. However, Zheng stared at him without budging. The boy kept his lips shut no matter how hard Zheng was staring, which made Zheng feel helpless.

    "Listen." Zheng said in a low volume. "Why did you learn the most undesirable trait from Xuan? Do you know at the end of every world, I almost couldn¡¯t contain myself from beating the crap out of him? You are young but I treat you as arade who can fight with us side by side. What is it that you can¡¯t tell me? It¡¯s fine. We can discuss it together. Just tell me, what are you hiding? Why did Xuan want the girl toe with us?"

    HongLu parted his lips but he didn¡¯t say anything in the end. He sat there for a while before saying. "Believe in me... you believe in Xuan every time. Believe in me once in a while too. Don¡¯t worry. It will be dangerous but I am confident nothing major will deviate from the n. Plus, I am also following the road Xuan paved. This is the only n I cane up with. Believe in me!"

    Zheng didn¡¯t know what to say. He was still worried but since HongLu had made it clear, he wouldn¡¯t be arade if he still refused give HongLu trust. So, Zheng chose to believe in HongLu. At least the boy had never been obnoxious like Xuan was.

    (Still... I have a hunch I am not going to end up well in this n.)

    The helicopter finally arrived at the cliff before long. The team found the spaceship on a conspicuous location. As the team exited the helicopter, way up in the sky, the three people in team Pacific woke up.

    "Team China has arrived. Look at the people getting on the spaceship. It¡¯s time to showcase your powers, leader." Julian twitched his lips. His psyche force extended downward and covered everyone from team China in the scan. Lionheart and the middle age man stood up. In their minds, the battle hade right in front of them!

 Vol 20 11-2

    Zheng was strong both physically and mentally after surviving countless life and death battles, enduring through the deaths of manyrades, and oveing his heart¡¯s devil. He had nearly patched up his ws in every aspect. He wasn¡¯t strong enough topletely disregard other teams yet, but he could be crowned as non-human by the other teams.

    Still, Zheng wasn¡¯t omnipotent.

    A hero alone could not carry a team through God¡¯s realm. Individual heroism usually equated to idiocy in the realm and could only get by against ordinary teams. Any team with a decent strategist on the level of Neos, or perhaps even Julian could kill this heroism along with the person¡¯s team. The only exception was when this team¡¯s strength achieved a limit where wit no longer had any effect on it, just like the current team Devil.

    A team, as it suggested, required talents from multiple fields. The strategist, the psyche force user, close and long-rangebatants, researchers, medics, etc... Aplete team required the cooperation of too many people. Team China was a rare case where they had a variety of talents, including the researcher who tended to have the least self-sustain. Furthermore, their researcher was also a strategist with unfathomable strength. A lot of times, he gave off a sense of being stronger than Zheng.

    Zheng looked at therades standing beside him. These were the people who had fought along him on the edge of hell. They were all strong. They were his pride and weakness. Hisrades were like his life and he whole heartedly believed in them.

    "It¡¯s decided then. Xuan, Heng, Imhotep, XueLin and I will ride the spaceship to the alien mothership. HongLu willmand the rest of you. Zero, WangXia, and YinKong are strong fighters. If the other team finds you while I am away, please protect everyone." Zheng said to his team while the American military staffs were cleaning up the spaceship in the distance.

    Everyone who first saw the spaceship rushed near it for a closer look. However, a stench that came from the spaceship nearly fainted them. The smell originated from the bio-suit the aliens wore. It was unbearable to humans and seemed to be slightly toxic. Team China had no choice but to wait for the spaceship to be cleaned before they could board it. During this time, Zheng reminded the team of things to look out for and how to deal with assaults from team Pacific. Things were easier said than done. One mistake by the team and they would be taken out one by one by team Pacific.

    (We also split up when we fought team Devil and the oue was... I am scared that this battle will be another copse of the team. Sigh. This bad feeling has been lingering on my mind. Am I overthinking it?)

    Zheng gave a good look at Xuan and HongLu. The two people¡¯s images gradually ovepped. There were still many differences between the two, but they seemed to have the same devil¡¯s tail on their backs. They were equally obnoxious when it came to hiding information. Zheng wondered if it was a habit for all smart people to do things that no one understood.

    "I know you are hiding something from me, HongLu. I can¡¯t see through this mist but it probably has to do with team Pacific. Maybe even the heart¡¯s devil of Xuan. I don¡¯t know what scheme you have in n. One thing I know is you are a member of team China. You won¡¯t forego the interest of the team. I have always believed that. You were right that we believe in Xuan too much and have forgotten that he has his own issues. This movie could be the turning point of our perception. You are also team China¡¯s strategist. You are also strong!" Zheng stood in front of HongLu with his back to him and said.

    (Everyone is growing. He hasn¡¯t figured out what I have been doing but he can guess the crucial points. Keep growing. If one day, Xuan and I and most of the team are gone, you can still climb to the top.)

    HongLu exhaled andughed. "Of course, everything I do is with the team in mind. It¡¯s too early to im this since we can still fail, but believe in me. I might not be at Xuan¡¯s height but I won¡¯t disappoint you."

    Zheng nodded and didn¡¯t say anything after. The team watched the staffs clean up the spaceship.

    As the cleaning came to an end, Zheng took out ten pieces of silver tes from his ring. "This are the things we used in The Mummy. They should work anywhere within the atmosphere. However, Xuan said their effectiveness will reduce once you leave the atmosphere due to maic fields. I don¡¯t know if we will be able to keep in contact after the boarded the spaceship. So, all of you keep one in hand and use them if we get split up."

    Zheng reiterated the things to keep in mind almost like a parent figure. The ominous feeling lingering drove him to repeat himself again and again. Only when the cleaning was finished did he stop.

    Xuan and XueLin walked into the spaceship one after the other. Heng gave a good gaze at YanWei before walking away. He didn¡¯t say anything and she only put up a cold smile on her face. Never did he notice how fake and unnatural that smile was.

    Imhotep kissed Anck-Su-Namun until she was running out of breath like the romantic guy that he was. She was a woman attractive enough to seduce the high priest to betray the pharaoh. The two newbies couldn¡¯t put their eyes on her when she blushed and breathed heavily. Imhotep let go of her afterward then headed into the spaceship.

    "Haha. Not like you¡¯re going to hell..." ChengXiao patted Zheng on the shoulder. "Leave now so you can be back sooner. We will be watching the fireworks from Earth. Make the fireworks ze more dazzling than ever!"

    Zhengughed and exhaled. He followed the other four people into the spaceship.

    Team China spent quite a lot of talking to obtain the spaceship¡¯s usage instead of letting the American government seize it for research. Even after the five-people boarded the spaceship, the government staffs were still trying to persuade those who were staying behind to put a nuclear bomb in the spaceship and detonate it once the spaceship got inside the mothership.

    However, HongLu firmly denied their request. He stated that the ride was dangerous enough on its own as they were betting on the alien to act as they predicted. If the alien had a mean to detect nuclear weapons, having one on the spaceship would dere death to everyone inside. HongLu would not allow the American government to put a nuclear weapon to get rid of that possibility. The strength of these five people was powerful enough to kill their way through the mothership once they got inside.

    (It feels kind of sad that I started learning Xuan¡¯s ways. I am taking bets in my ns, betting on the aliens¡¯ actions and betting on Xuan to have control of the pace. If even one step in the n goes wrong, the team will fall into an abyss and can never climb out.)

    The spaceship levitated and wavered in the air. After it gained stability, it rose faster and faster then shot up to the sky at an unbelievable speed in front of everyone. The spaceship disappeared beyond the clouds.

    "Whew. They finally left." HongLu exhaled. His hand stealthily grasped the silver te that Zheng left to him. While people were still staring at the sky, his voice sounded in their minds.

    "Don¡¯t look surprised or any other expression. Continue looking up and listen. I am going to fill you in the details of our n. First thing is the battle that wille upon our group."

    Their expression didn¡¯t look any different but if one were to look closely, they could notice the nervousness on LiuYu, JunTian, and Anck-Su-Namun¡¯s faces. Anck-Su-Namun¡¯s eyes moving as if she were contemting something.

    "... That¡¯s the assignment for our group. All the unconscious members are ced in the American military base. There¡¯s risk of the alien air force attacking the group but our operation is only more dangerous inparison. The only thing we can do is pray for the end of the movie toe sooner."

    HongLu paused before continuing. "If the n Xuan and I set up proceeds perfectly, this movie should end in twelve hours at the most. There is less than a thirty percent chance the military base gets attacked. We have to take this bet... Now, on to Xuan¡¯s part of the n..."

    This n was jointly set up by Xuan and HongLu. Xuan initiated the n and continued until his heart¡¯s devil was on the brink of emerging. Then HongLu woke up. He couldn¡¯t know the details of Xuan¡¯s n so he had to continue with what was left to him... The end result was the final n team China had in Independence Day.

    "That¡¯s the basic situation. Uh, this line... Anyway, that¡¯s the n Xuan and I set up. There is a seventy percent chance team Pacific will attack us. I only have one request for YinKong. Use your current strength and not her strength. You can¡¯t use her strength until we are inside the mothership. We will be captured but the chance of them killing us immediately is almost zero because the other group will hear a notification if someone dies during a team battle. Assaulting us means that team Pacific is decently smart and confident at wiping our whole team. They are afraid of Zheng running around with the spaceship after he heard a notification, so they wouldn¡¯t be able to kill him. Once they defeat us, don¡¯t fight back with your lives. Get captured at just the right level of retaliation and our lives are safe."

    HongLu sighed. "The next battle will be inside the mothership. And our n is..."

    It had been two minutes and the group was still staring at the sky. The Americans were getting impatient but just then, a tiny object appeared in the distance and was growing bigger and bigger. A spaceship loomed in on the people. They thought Zheng¡¯s group returned on the spaceship but when it came within three hundred meters, they realized this spaceship was at least three times bigger than a normal one. There were several barrels equipped. The armament seemed much more powerful.

    People¡¯s eyes fixed on the spaceship that slowlynded on a few hundred meters away. The American politicians and soldiers let out a sigh of relief when they saw three humans walked out. The members of team China on the other hand tensed their bodies as they stared at the three people.

    The person walking in the front was the leader of team Pacific whom Zheng met, Lionheart. He showed a bright smile as soon as he stepped out of the spaceship. He was sparkling with his shiny blond hair and handsome look. The man said. "What are you waiting for, yers of team China? Put down your weapons and surrender. I am a gentleman. There won¡¯t be tortures on captives... especially for beautiful women." He smiled at Anck-Su-Namun.

    Zero raised the sniper rifle without a word and no scope fired at Lionheart. A rippling wave emerged in front of Lionheart the moment a bang was heard. A visible barrier stopped the bullet. Lionheart reached out his hand and grabbed the long and narrow bullet with his hand.

    "Oh, yeah. A Gauss sniper rifle. This thing is powerful and a great value. We had a member who used this weapon and he was cloned into team Devil for his potential. I never thought team China has so many talents, especially a sniper." Lionheart said with a smile.

    His eyes sharpened for a moment as he flicked his thumb. A piercing sound whistled followed by the sound of impact. Zero flew back half a meter. There was a thumb sized hole on his right shoulder when he dropped back on the ground. The bullet Lionheart flicked was powerful enough to pierce a person shoulder de at over fifty meters away!

    (Zheng is probably the only one who can do that with pure strength. Maybe the other YinKong too.) HongLu thought.

    The other members of team China rushed at Lionheart when they saw Zero fell in blood. The man with closed eyes who were standing behind Lionheart shook his head and said. "It¡¯s no use. Team Celestial has given us information about your team. The only people with the power to fight back are your sniper at a distance, this little girl, and your leader, who is extremely strong. However, he¡¯s not here. Give up. Do you know why we didn¡¯t attack you with the weapons on the spaceship? It has limited energy. We don¡¯t have to waste so much energy on you guys. That¡¯s reserved to catch up to your leader. Surrender."

    (YinKong has only just obtained that power. Team Celestial doesn¡¯t know of her strength. Zheng said Zero killed the only Cultivator in God¡¯s realm during the Lord of the Rings. They are bound to remember him. The question is why didn¡¯t team Celestial warn them of the most dangerous person? Putting Zheng aside, there¡¯s still Xuan. Adam lost in the battle of wits so he shouldn¡¯t forget that monster. Unless... team Celestial wants to get rid of team Pacific through our hands.)

    While HongLu contemted, YinKong performed a sh motion using the invisible Excalibur. Lionheart nced at her with contempt. When the air pressure was near him, his eyes changed expression and the sword glided across from his left shoulder, cutting him in halves. Yet, there was no blood. The two halves of his body transformed into palm size bats that swarmed beyond YinKong. They assembled into a human form and transformed back into Lionheart, unharmed.

    This was an ability once used by clone Zheng.

 Vol 20 11-3

    YinKong was a respectable fighter even without using her original persona¡¯s power. Her techniques, physical attributes andbat awareness developed through the training from the Assassin¡¯s n were one step above others with equal raw strength. Though naturally she would still lose more often than not against people on a much higher power level.

    Lionheart¡¯s movements were extremely quick. Normal people in the area could only see a series of shadows before he reappeared behind YinKong. Even the veterans of team China only caught the sight of numerous bats dashed through the space. Before YinKong was able to turn around, Lionheart began reaching his hand toward her shoulder. It seemed like a tender gesture between a couple. Only YinKong could hear the wind pressure striking like a truck in high speed. If this hand were to touch her body, it would surely shatter her bones.

    YinKong did not turn around, nor did she had the time to do so because Lionheart was so fast. His movements were at least twenty percent faster and it didn¡¯t appear to be his limit either by the ease of it. Lionheart¡¯s strength was stronger than YinKong without a doubt by this showing.

    YinKong leaped forward at the same direction the hand was moving toward. Two people blocked her way, the man who still had his eyes closed and a middle age Caucasian. The two stood in ce casually. Their expressions did not change despite seeing YinKong approaching with her sword. The first man put forth a finger as if to block the strike from the invisible Excalibur with it.

    No normal human could block the sharpness from Excalibur with their body, not even Zheng nor clone Zheng. YinKong did not hesitate a moment as she shed the sword downward in a light whistle as the sword cut through air. However, the de¡¯s edge failed toe in contact with the man. It missed by a few centimeters. YinKong looked at the man with surprise as she could not believe her eyes. A question emerged in her mind, how did actually miss a strike given her proficiency with the weapon? She couldn¡¯t believe it happened!

    There was no time for her to think through the reason. A sharp pain registered at the back of her head. Darkness shrouded her eyes and she fainted. Lionheart tapped her from behind then she fell onto the ground.

    The rest of the team was confused at the scene they just witnessed. What they saw was YinKong raised her leg to step forward but she body remained in ce. She shed the sword two meters away from the other two men, which was far from being able to hit them. Lionheart then knocked her out.

    By this time, ChengXiao had dashed near Lionheart. He leaped over Lionheart¡¯s head like a bird. Lionheart split into bats once more at the same time. When he transformed back into human form, a tear was added onto the cor of his shirt like it was sliced by a sharp knife. His neck remained intact.

    "Don¡¯t look for death, retard. I won¡¯t be lenient to guys. Back off. I give you the permission to surrender, so don¡¯t test my patience!"

    Lionheart was standing behind ChengXiao when he reappeared. He didn¡¯t even give ChengXiao a second nce as he swept his leg. ChengXiao started the motion of dodging forward but his body stood in ce. Pah! A sound of crackling bones followed and ChengXiao¡¯s legs snapped. He growled but still continued to turn himself around. Yet, his hand glided through the air just like what YinKong did before, unable to find the target in front of him. Lionheart showed impatience and smacked ChengXiao on the back of the head, knocking him out.

    (What happened? YinKong and ChengXiao encountered the same issue. Did they lose their spatial senses? Did the psyche force user controlled them? Or was it a unique ability from the vampire bloodline? That¡¯s an enving type of team. They have so many high tier abilities bought through the exchange system.)

    Lionheart showed a wicked smile after he knocked ChengXiao out. He was about to follow up with a kick when he sensed a strange force struck toward him. He retrieved his leg and dashed several meters to the side in an extreme speed. An explosion of fire consumed the spot he was standing on.

    (The bat transformation nullifies physical damage but not energy. In this aspect, it feels fairly useless.)

    HongLu observed the battle attentively. He wasn¡¯t able to participate in the fight but he could perform the job of an analyst. Knowing the opponents¡¯ abilities, power levels, and styles was beneficial to the rest of the n. Team China would no doubt lose the fight based on the present situation. However, the grand battle had only just begun. He had to memorize what was happening before him.

    WangXia stood ten meters away from Lionheart. Several inconspicuous small bombs floated beside him. He said, "These three are tactical nukes. I don¡¯t have the opportunity to show you their power but I can assure you that everyone from team China here and all the movie characters will die if they were to detonate, though I don¡¯t know if they can kill you. Let me guess how many points are you in the negative. If both our teams started with an equal number of yers and you only have three people left, will you get erased if all of us die here?"

    Lionheart¡¯s mind went nk for a moment as looked to Julian. Julian¡¯s lips twitched. He suddenly said with a smile. "Why don¡¯t you give it a try? You should know about the existence of that item since you went through the Lord of the Rings. Do you think we will be worried about getting erased?"

    "I don¡¯t know if you are worried." WangXia¡¯s tone was cold. "But it won¡¯t be good for you. So... do you want to see a nuclear explosion?" His hand reached for a bomb in the air.

    "Wait, wait!" Lionheart cried and roared at Julian. "Are you retarded? Can our defensive items even block nuclear weapon attacks? Even if we end up fine, what about the spaceship? How else are we going to go after team China¡¯s leader? Or do you n to run around on the ground for the rest of the movie?"

    (Retard...)

    (Retard...)

    Both Julian and HongLu thought. Except that one was furious and the other was in joy.

    (Good, WangXia. Youpleted the task I assigned you. The tone of your threat is at the right level. Let¡¯s bet on team Pacific¡¯s reaction. It¡¯s hard on you for taking up this responsibility but you are the only person with the mean to threaten them. We are depending on you.)

    WangXia¡¯s finger stopped on the surface of a bomb. He said with a serious expression. "Who wants to die if they have a chance to live? Can you give me a chance?"

    Before Julian got a chance to speak, Lionheart replied. "What do you want? I can hear you out."

    WangXia exhaled. His face reddened slightly but he had darker skin to begin with so no one noticed the change. "We are not the only ones in team China. There are four who are following the leader and some lying in a military base unconscious. I will trade their lives for our lives. We have the stones so we won¡¯t get erased from negative points. You don¡¯t have to worry about us attacking you for points afterward. You know how much power we have. It¡¯s futile for us to attack you even if we attempt to. We live and hand the rest of the team to you is my proposal."

    Lionheart opened his mouth but he didn¡¯t know what to say. He quickly turned to Julian.

    Julian contemted for a moment and said. "How can I trust you? It might be your strategy to dy us until your leader returns, at which time we won¡¯t be able to deal with you. Furthermore, don¡¯t you worry about a surprise attack from us? We can kill you when you lose focus then take care of the rest of your team."

    WangXia shook his head and said. "That¡¯s impossible. My enhancement is Bomb Maniptor. I can control the bombs as long as my energy is attached to them. The bombs have been preset to detonate the instant I die. I am not scared of your surprise attack."

    Julian pondered for a while before speaking again. "I can agree with your proposal. You and your team will board the spaceship and apany us in going after your leader. You are not allowed to leave the spaceship in the meantime. Moreover, we have to knock out everyone aside from you. If you escape from the spaceship, we will kill them. Losing out on the potential points is better than us risking our lives. Our destination is the alien mothership, where leaving the spaceship is probably going to be more dangerous anyway."

    (We made it!)

    WangXia and HongLu¡¯s hearts skipped a beat as they heard Julian¡¯s words. They knew the first step of the n waspleted!

 Vol 20 12-1

    The five people from team China who boarded the spaceship earlier seemed lost. Xuan was in a state with his heart¡¯s devil and hadn¡¯t spoken a word. He set up a fraction of the grand n in the beginning of the movie and brought the movie into his n through HongLu. However, he had started to lose himself, evidenced by theck of senses on his expression. The second cause that contributed to their condition was no one knew how to pilot the spaceship. Aliens certainly had different physiological structure to humans and wouldn¡¯t design a cockpit with chairs and keyboards to amodate human pilots. The spaceship originally in Area 51 was modified during the years of research while this spaceship was purely belonged to aliens. Inside the cockpit was a glowing podium and nothing else. The spaceship resembled a prison of steel.

    After studying the spaceship for some time, Zheng had no choice but to talk to Xuan. "I know you are battling your heart¡¯s devil but can you wake up for a moment please? We are not progressing anywhere like this. We might as well ride a rocket like the president proposed."

    As Zheng spoke, Xuan walked over to the podium. He ced his hands on it and a light cylinder projected above it. Exotic rune words emerged on the cylinder. Xuan seized it with his hand then closed his eyes. The spaceship slowly elevated, bringing excitement to the rest of the group. Before they got a chance to speak, the sudden eleration crushed everyone onto the floor.

    The force made Zheng bend his body but heughed when he saw Xuan lying on his stomach inparison. "Look at you getting pinned down... Haha. Hey, how did you maintain conscious with the heart¡¯s devil?"

    Xuan didn¡¯t speak as he climbed up from the floor. Their bodies were strong enough that the eleration force couldn¡¯t actually pin them on the floor. It was the suddenness that brought down everyone.

    The atmosphere grew dense with Xuan keeping his mouth shut. Hengughed and said. "I wonder how Xuan controls this spaceship. How did he know to read those words that are obviously not derived from humannguages?"

    The question eased some of the awkwardness Zheng was experiencing from theck of response from Xuan. He said. "It¡¯s a simple reason. Do you remember the captured alien in the movie? It possesses telepathy, which is the alien version of psyche force. The researchers in Area 51 discovered aliens do not have a sound reproduction system, so they probably transmit messages mentally. The spaceships in the movie and the ones that attacked us have extremely quick reflexes. There¡¯s a high chance the aliens pilot the spaceships through psyche force. The Lambda Driver is the closest thing to psyche force among all the abilities we have here."

    Zheng noticed Heng looked shocked from his answer. Heng chuckled. "Your thinking has grown closer to Xuan and HongLu when we didn¡¯t realize it. Hoho. Maybe you will be a weirdo like them one day."

    (Is that so? I have grown...)

    Zheng was surprised to hear Heng¡¯s opinion. He knew he had been improving all this time, little by little with each trial of life and death he survived. It didn¡¯t appear to be much each time but his improvements have umted to a high degree. By the time he looked back at himself, he realized it was no longer mere improvements but an evolution of himself beyond humans.

    (Is this the goal of the realm¡¯s existence? Survive. As long as one can survive, they will eventually evolve. When enough tiny evolutions umte on an individual, even a lizard will grow into a dragon... I didn¡¯t realize I have be so strong already.)

    The spaceship rose in an incredibly high speed. It shot into the stratosphere in under a minute. Its speed never changed after the initial eleration. The spaceship was undoubtedly equipped with an anti-gravity system like the Sky Stick.

    As the spaceship flew out of the exosphere, the people inside looked out the windows into a boundless darkness. A blue floated underneath. It was like a sapphire in a dark, lonely, and cold jail that was the universe. The blue was the cradle of mankind, the object that mankind needed to survive. With the invasion of the aliens on this, mankind had reached the border of extinction.

    "It¡¯s beautiful, the Earth." Heng muttered as he gazed at the.

    "Aren¡¯t we protecting it all this time?" The voice sounded next to Heng¡¯s ear. He raised his head and saw Zheng.

    Zheng was also gazing at Earth. "We are living in God¡¯s realm, struggling to survive, bing strong to protect this beautiful blue and the people inside. Perhaps... when we return to the real world, we will be met with the enemies that humans fought in the past!"

    Heng¡¯s eyes lost its concentration. "Our and the people we protect, huh? What about this world, and the numerous movie worlds? What are the people in them? Humans? Or virtual data? Or merely illusions created by the Saints and Cultivators?"

    "I don¡¯t know." Zheng looked to Heng with a bitter smile. "I can¡¯t tell what the movie worlds are anymore. They are too real to be fake. Our growth here is undeniable. Yet, if they are actually real, can we rival the enemies of the people who were powerful enough to create these worlds?"

    "Are these worlds truly created by the Saints and Cultivators?" It was Xuan¡¯s voice. He looked at Zheng and Heng, then at XueLin and Imhotep. Xuan was conscious for only a fraction of the time. He said to Imhotep. "Do you feel the world you lived in is an illusion? Do you remember your childhood, your teenage years, your adult years, and all the events that happened after you killed the Pharaoh and was killed? Do you feel that they were all fake?"

    Imhotep¡¯s face paled from the question. He had been in team China for some time and had learned of Xuan¡¯s attitude through other members. He was furious but didn¡¯t lose hisposure. "Those memories are carved into my head. How can they be fake? I don¡¯t know why there are so many different worlds but my world can¡¯t be a mere illusion. What else am I then? It¡¯s a fact that I am standing here with you in the same world. The me here is undeniably real."

    "Correct." Xuan snapped his fingers. "Because you sessfully joined team China, I have a new conjecture. Can the numerous movie worlds, including the one we are currently in, truly exist? They aren¡¯t created by the Saints nor Cultivators. The worlds have existed since the beginning. This conjecture brings up a hypothesis. If time can be reverse and you can travel back in time, what is the world that you end up in? There is a paradox that if you go back ten minutes in time and kill yourself, the original you wouldn¡¯t ever get the chance to time travel and kill himself, so he would have lived. Yet, that you from ten minutes ago died, creating a paradox. Time traveling might not bring you back in time but to an otherworld that is infinitely simr to the real world. Everything in this world is the same except the for the shift in time it is in."

    No one in the spaceship seemed to have understand him. Xuan didn¡¯t show any expression as he continued. "Going by this conjecture, every moment in time has an otherworld, as much as an infinite number within a second, which leads me to question... are there infinitely different worlds that exist in our reality? The movies you watched, theics and novels you read, and every fantasy you ever imagined no matter how absurd it is, do they exist in a corner of this dimension? Don¡¯t you feel it¡¯s interesting that the world has endless possibilities and unknowns?" Xuan¡¯s eyes were beaming with fanaticism, and underneath it was a hint of brutality.

 Vol 20 12-2

    In contrast to the new girl and Imhotep, Heng and Zheng had known Xuan long enough and could tell every movement Xuan had. The three of them went through many trials of death after all. They could see the fervor burning through Xuan¡¯s eyes clearly, the same fire he typically expressed upon encountering the unknowns. However, the hint of brutality was unusual and was never shown by Xuan before.

    Zheng and Heng looked to each other with feelings of unease. Xuan had done a good job hiding his condition but the heart¡¯s devil was showing from him. It felt as though he could no longer suppress it. The two people could only hope the heart¡¯s devil wouldn¡¯t erupt at the most crucial moments. Otherwise, this movie would be the end of the team.

    The spaceship gradually moved away from Earth¡¯s atmosphere. Far away in the distance was a giant ck sphere floating in space. It appeared so big despite still being so far away. Specks sparkled on its ck surface, adding a mysterious veil to the sphere.

    "The battle is about to begin. I have two warnings to give you. Our goal isn¡¯t to crash the mothership but to obtain the two technologies HongLu mentioned. Secondly, we have to find the rest of team Pacific that was left behind. These two tasks must bepleted. Everything else..." Zheng paused for a second before continuing. "Is to survive. Survive with everyone!"

    The spaceship was very near the mothership. The voices inside died down as everyone fixed their attentions to the giant sphere. The mothership was like a whale when seemed in close range. The spaceship was smaller than a hair on this whale. The difference in size was enormous and the people inside the mothership were stunned. The spaceship flew along the rim of the mothership until it reached an opening. Though if one were to look at this opening from the distance, they could barely find a slit. The mothership was simply gigantic, like a small.

    (I can¡¯t imagine destroying such a giant mothership with a single nuclear bomb. This must have been one of the points altered by God. If the nuclear bomb doesn¡¯t st its energy reserve, the most that it could destroy is a tenth of the mothership, or maybe less. However, if you could get close enough to the energy reserve to destroy it, then you wouldn¡¯t need a nuclear bomb. It wouldn¡¯t change anything whether we brought a nuclear bomb or not. Now, the question is how are going to destroy it?)

    Zheng felt unease as he witnessed the mothership¡¯s size. He was confident with his strength but it required more than just confidence to destroy an object at this scale with a human body. He needed more than just confidence. He needed power, something greater than Explosion and Destruction, such as the Magic Cannon.

    "Xuan, give me the Magic Cannon. Once wepleted our tasks, I will use the Magic Cannon to destroy the mothership if we find the opportunity... Xuan?"

    Zheng¡¯s eyes did not move away from the window as the spaceship entered the opening. The opening slowly closed behind them like the walls that came down in a quarantine room. The spaceship flew pass ayer of white mist and finally reached the inside of the mothership. Zheng spoke as the spaceship was going through the mist but there was no response. He turned around to find Xuan, yet only four people remained inside the spaceship by this time. No one knew when did Xuan disappear.

    "You kidding me? It¡¯s the space outside the spaceship. There¡¯s no oxygen, no pressure, and extremely low temperature. How did he disappear? He¡¯s not Doraemon."

    Zheng¡¯s mind went nk. He started to look for Xuan inside the spaceship but he realized there was nowhere to hide a person here. He could take in the whole ce with a nce. If Xuan didn¡¯t be invisible, he was no longer in the spaceship.

    The other three people were also shocked. XueLin said. "I... I don¡¯t know when did he disappear. I was looking out the window and didn¡¯t pay attention to him."

    Imhotep said. "Don¡¯t ask me. That guy has no presence since entering this world. He felt like the air even when he was standing next to you."

    Zheng then turned to Heng who shook his head. It was too abnormal that no one around a person noticed when that person disappeared no matter how low of a presence that person had.

    Zheng took a deep breath. Without another word, he unlocked into the third stage in a few seconds. He emted HongLu and began to think.

    (Calm down. A person can¡¯t simply disappear. He must have use an illusion or special technique. How he disappeared isn¡¯t important right now since it has happened. The important question is why?)

    Zheng knew Xuan well enough. That man wouldn¡¯t waste his time and energy on useless actions. He wouldn¡¯t do anything for fun or act on feelings, not that he had feelings to begin with. Completing missions and aplishing conditions were what Xuan considered. This disappearance... wouldn¡¯t be without a reason.

    (I have been feeling strange regarding him and HongLu. The two of them set up a scheme cooperatively. This scheme seems equally strange to me. First of all, a unique character is put into my group along with the strong members. Even if she¡¯s the Guide, it doesn¡¯t exin their actions. Secondly, the other group is probably waiting for team Pacific toe to them... Where does HongLu get the confidence to rival team pacific without me? Or have I been thinking down the wrong path?)

    Zheng was having a headache from the thinking. He couldn¡¯t figure out a thing in this scheme. He couldn¡¯t find an exnation for XueLin joining the group, nor splitting the team up into two groups, nor Xuan¡¯s disappearance. These three events confused him. Yet, he felt a link between these events. That link might be the core of the scheme set up by Xuan and HongLu. If only he could find this link...

    "Damn it! It¡¯s impossible! The Guide, even if she is the guide... what does it have to do with Xuan¡¯s disappearance and HongLu¡¯s actions? Wait. If she is the Guide and Xuan is in the heart¡¯s devil state... connecting them to HongLu, the mothership, and how to destroy the mothership..."

    Zheng suddenly had the urge to roar. He was getting frustrated and cried out his frustration as he couldn¡¯t figure out the scheme. However, a piece of memory suddenly surfaced in his mind and an idea emerged.

    The memory was about the previous leader of team China, Zhang Jie. He was a tragic character that existed as half human and half the Guide. Following through this memory, Zheng found the link between the three events and what Xuan was nning to do...

    "It can¡¯t be. That¡¯s insane and a huge gamble. But... that looks like his way of doing things, to dive deep into the abyss to seek that chance to survive."

    Zheng chuckled bitterly as he recalled the quote "Once you eliminate the impossible, whatever remains, no matter how improbable, must be the truth." And he hade to an improbable conclusion which could very likely be the truth.

    Xuan was nning to st team China and team Pacific altogether with the Magic Cannon. HongLu was his aplice.

    "Fine. I am not going to continue worrying about it since it¡¯s a gamble. Heng and Imhotep, protect XueLin. If she¡¯s the Guide, her death might dere our failure in this trial. We can¡¯t let her die no matter what happens. Let¡¯s run for our lives! Run as soon as the spaceshipnds. I will try my best to create as big a ruckus as I can and you find a hidden ce to run to."

    Zheng suddenly gazed at Heng and said in a serious tone. "You... won¡¯t run away, right? You might be the leader of team China."

    He brought out Tiger¡¯s Soul and he turned around. The sword sliced through the spaceship as soon as itnded. Zheng leaped out through the opening the next second.

 Vol 20 13-1

    The actual aliens did not have much screen time in the original movie. They were mostly in spaceships and the Destroyers in the battles and their ground forces were few. However, the aliens in this movie had air dominance and the spider like machines on the ground, which were better fitting to the name of Harvesters, a race that drove other species to extinction.

    Zheng unleashed his attacks the instant the spaceshipnded. He worried the space outside was a vacuum but since Xuan had left the spaceship already, the environment should be suitable for survival. Indeed, he stepped into an environment with air, although this air smell absolutely foul. It was still breathable and could keep them alive.

    The spaceship stopped on top of a spacious tform lined with numerous spider machines on the sides. The aliens inside the machines obviously didn¡¯t react to Zheng¡¯s appearance for a second, allowing him to dash in front of a machine with Soru before the rest of them raised their guns. Zheng sliced through the five-meter-tall spider machine with his crimson sword. The machine copsed into metal pieces and the pieces exploded in the next second. The fire from the explosion spread out to a ten-meter area then gradually died down. A one meter deep and three-meter-wide hole was left in the center of the explosion.

    (It seems like every machine carries arge energy reserve and will explode when you destroy them. That¡¯s what enabled even regr machines to possess energy barriers. That attack took forty percent of my power to break through the barrier. Destroying a hundred of them would expend over half my refined Qi.)

    Zheng had been attempting to master control over Tiger¡¯s Soul through Magic since thest battle at the Cultivators¡¯ inheritance site. It could grant Tiger¡¯s Soul an absurd level of power but with great power came increased burden. Zheng could at most swing the sword five times in his Dragon Transformation before his whole arm would fall apart and his Magic would backfire within. So, he still used refined Qi in normal situations. He was able to use refined Qi much like how he used Qi and Blood Energy despite theck of Cultivation techniques to utilize it.

    The spider machines were harder than Zheng imagined. Tiger¡¯s Soul was extremely sharp when powered by refined Qi but it still took Zheng forty percent of his strength to destroy one. Any other normal object would have been pulverized upon contact with the sword. Forty percent strength might not sound like a lot but hundreds of attacks at this level would empty his refined Qi.

    Zheng had to give up his n of causing a big ruckus. He destroyed several machines then lifted a red one, which was the biggest spider machine on the tform. He activated Destruction and threw the machine into the crowd. There were so many of them on the tform and they were standing too close together. The throw knocked away dozens of machines. Zheng took this opportunity to dash off the tform.

    At the same time, a sandstorm swept out from the spaceship. The energy attacks prated the sandstorm and hit the steel walls, causing mini explosions. The sandstorm quickly swirled away and disappeared through a turn in the passageway.

    (Imhotep¡¯s most useful in sci-fi movies like this. His existence is nearly undying. Only energy attacks that counter him can damage him. With Imhotep on the defense and Heng on offense, they are strong enough. This leaves with... team Pacific! I am waiting!)

    Zheng saw numerous transparent tube passageways after he leaped off the tform. Inside the tubes were small vessels two to three meters in length floating half a meter above the floor. These vessels were probably the normal transportation tools of the aliens. Rays of energy shots chased after Zheng as the spider machines clustered the rim of the tform. Only those standing on the outeryer could fire. These machines weren¡¯t able to fly. Zheng blocked several shots while he dashed on top of a tube. The crimson sword sliced through it and he dropped inside in the next second.

    (Xuan has theptop but you can¡¯t even tell if he¡¯s dead or alive after he disappeared. The dude¡¯s obnoxious. Whatever, I will walk around and find a ce for the battle against team Pacific. Maybe see if I can find the rest of team Pacific left in the mothership.)

    Zheng decided on a direction and charged ahead. He swung the sword on his way, causing a series of explosions and driving the area into chaos.

    At the topyer of the atmosphere in the Earth, another spaceship was flying toward the alien mothership. This spaceship belonged to team Pacific. They defeated and abducted team China¡¯s second group then drove the spaceship after team China¡¯s spaceship.

    (It¡¯s strange. I keep feeling that I missed a detail. What is it?) Julian sat on the floor with his eyes closed. He was tapping his forehead with his finger. There was no evidence but a feeling of unease lingered inside him. It felt as though he overlooked something but when he recalled his memories, everything seemed as they should have been. There was nothing he didn¡¯t know. The biggest variable would be the strength of team China¡¯s leader.

    (If they are trying to dy until their leaderes to rescue them, I can onlybel them as stupid and don¡¯t live up to my expectation of them. God¡¯s realm contains a near infinite number of abilities. No one ability is the most powerful. Each ability has its use and damage. Their safety will hinder Zheng Zha¡¯s strength and he won¡¯t be able to exert his full power. Even if he does, can he defeat the three of us? He¡¯s not the same person that¡¯s in team Devil. The win rate is seventy percent... our win rate.)

    Julian turned his head toward Lionheart. His special senses allowed him to see without his eyes. This man was smiling as he looked at team China¡¯s members. He appeared gentle but that was only his attitude toward the weak. The gentleness was his pride and contempt toward the weak.

    Julian shook his head. His lips curled in a seemingly smile then it faded away. He fell back into his thoughts.

    (I have to admit this guy is an idiot. He calls himself royal blood and should have the chance to be the main character of a story with a name like that... Still, his strength is decent. The undying attribute lets him live even when he encounters people stronger than him. With the addition of my psyche force abilities and the Avalon he has, we might not lose against that man in team Devil.)

    Time slowly passed while Julian was deep in his thoughts. The spaceship approached the alien mothership and entered a gap just like team China¡¯s spaceship did. It soonnded on a tform.

    "What¡¯s the situation outside?" Lionheart turned to ask Julian.

    Julian¡¯s psyche force extended outward and printed the environment in his mind. He smiled. "Surrounded by spider machines. Looks like our conjecture is correct. The aliens will attack us once the time is up. Fortunately, we found a spaceship to leave the mothership. What are we going to do now, leader?" His lips twitched when he called Lionheart leader.

    Lionheart ran his fingers through his hair then nced over at Anck-Su-Namun. "Your psyche force abilities are effective against the aliens. Hypnotize them. We are not bothering wasting energy on minions. Then we will find team China¡¯s leader and kill him! Haha."

    Julian¡¯s mouth moved as though he was uttering "how could it be so simple". His eyes opened a slim gap for just an instant. Everyone in this area felt that they saw numerous Buddhas and Dharmachakra appeared. The imagessted for only an instant and the area returned normal.

    "Done. Twenty percent power of The Treasures of Heavens. What about these people?" Julian breathed out then asked.

    Lionheart nced at Anck-Su-Namun again who red at him with expressionless face. He shook his head and said. "Hypnotize them. Team China doesn¡¯t have a psyche force user so just hypnotize them. We will take care of them after we kill their leader... And do we still have two slots to take in people from other teams?"

    "Uh. We do." Julian nodded. He turned to look at HongLu and thought for a second. "Leave that question forter and finish this movie first. We don¡¯t have to fight team China¡¯s leader as soon as we find him. We can choose a spot beneficial to us. I can also control the aliens to aid us. Let¡¯s go."

    Lionheart nced over at Anck-Su-Namun again before turning around and walking out the spaceship in aughter. The hundreds of spider machines outside had copsed and the aliens inside them knocked out, all due to Julian¡¯s ability.

    A few momentster, Julian and the Caucasian also came out from the spaceship. Julian nodded. "They are all hypnotized aside from the person controlling the bombs. Not that it¡¯s meaningful to hypnotize them anyway. We are in the alien mothership and the spaceship has been set to my psyche force¡¯s frequency. There¡¯s no way for them to return to the Earth. Once we kill Zheng Zha, they won¡¯t be able to run or hide without a psyche force user... Leader. If you want women, you can create them at any time. Why must you insist on that one? We only have two slots left."

    Lionheart blushed then said in a fury. "Fuck. You wanted this guy with the sheath that does nothing but protect you from attacks. I only want a slot and you areining. It¡¯s decided. Who¡¯s the leader here?"

    Julian clenched his teeth then said with a smile. "Fine. We do as you said. It¡¯s just a slot. It¡¯s fine, you are the leader."

    (Leader? A leader who doesn¡¯t listen. Is it time to change to another one?) Julian shrugged. He extended his psyche force outward. It split into countless thin strings in this huge mothership and spread like tentacles. In under a minute, he detected movement from very far away. There were explosions, and numerous spider machines swarming at the same direction.

    Julian¡¯s lips twitched then he said. "Zheng Zha is over there. Be prepared for the fight... leader."

    He took the lead and ran toward the direction of explosions.

 Vol 20 13-2

    The aliens near the spaceship gradually awakened after team Pacific¡¯s three members left. Strangely, these aliens didn¡¯t break into the spaceship. They rode their spider machines away as if they didn¡¯t notice it.

    "It¡¯s simple. The aliens in the moviemunicate through telepathy, which is a double-edged sword. Their psyche strength is powerfulpared to normal humans. However, they are also more fragile than humans against psyche force users who specialize in offensive and control psyche abilities. They are more easily controlled. I believe that man used an ability to blind the aliens from seeing this spaceship."

    It was a girl¡¯s voice inside the spaceship. Yinkong got up from the floor with a smile. She nced around at the people still lying and her smile bloomed. Yet, her eyes remained cool as ice. She said. "Nicely done, HongLu. How did you know they would only hypnotize us and not break our limbs?" She casually smacked her hand at HongLu¡¯s forehead.

    HongLu sat up then pinched his hair. "Not absolutely certain, about seventy percent. This is the alien mothership so psyche force abilities might not work as intended. If they broke our limbs and the aliens broke free of their ability while we were in the spaceship, we would be done for. They on the other hand would not get a single point. They are losing over ten thousand points already at the negative score they have, which would without a doubt drive their points to the negatives and trigger the erase mechanism from God. They have the items to escape the movie alive but it would be still a lot of points they would be losing out. They didn¡¯t break out limbs to prevent this from happening."

    YinKong nodded. He pped the others¡¯ foreheads one by one with a giggle and everyone sat up from the floor.

    ChengXiao asked. "That doesn¡¯t sound right. Aren¡¯t we still dead if the aliens noticed the spaceship while we were hypnotized?"

    HongLu said. "That guy¡¯s a psyche force user and only that. If he hypnotized us, he can lift the ability. If he broke our limbs, he wouldn¡¯t be able to heal us when he¡¯s away. I believe there¡¯s a trigger set up by the entrance of the spaceship that once the aliens enter it, the hypnotized effect will be lifted. He wouldn¡¯t let us die to the aliens. At the same time, he would also know when we leave the spaceship."

    YinKong had woken everyone while HongLu exined. He pped his hands and said. "I am going back to sleep then, HongLu. My time limit for a day is five minutes. Include that in your calctions when you make ns. I don¡¯t want to get killed because you overestimated me." She closed her eyes with a smile and dropped to the floor.

    Almost instantly, YinKong jumped up again. However, there was no smile on her face anymore. She nced around with her expressionless face and when she saw ChengXiao, she asked. "Did you also feel that you couldn¡¯t hit the blond man when you fought him? It¡¯s more like a distortion of our spatial senses. An attack that was supposed to hit ended up way off."

    (Their personalities are so different.) ChengXiao thought.

    He touched his broken leg and replied. "Yeah, I had the same feeling. I was certain that I could hit him but the oue was I didn¡¯t even touch him. And I could dodge his attack, yet he still hit me. It¡¯s probably distortion on my spatial senses, from the man who had his eyes closed the whole time."

    YinKong and the rest of the team looked to HongLu.

    HongLu pped his hands and said. "Let¡¯s begin our n. First of all, find a way to obtain the technologies from the aliens. Then hide as far away as you can like we nned. Keep yourselves alive until Xuan uses the Magic Cannon. Let¡¯s go!" He went ahead and walked out of the spaceship.

    At the time the second spaceshipnded on the mothership, Zheng was charging through his way like a chariot since he was strong. The aliens wouldn¡¯t use powerful weapons inside the mothership and normal weapons weren¡¯t able to stop him. The realization boosted his confidence and he drove every area he passed by into chaos.

    The other group with Imhotep wasn¡¯t so lucky. The spider machines chased after them so Imhotep jumped off the tform following Zheng. His sandstorm wasn¡¯t as fast as Zheng using Soru so he wasn¡¯t able to get rid of the machines. The structure of the mothership also limited his ability to fight. Imhotep was most powerful on a desert after all, where he could make use of mummified corpses, sand and wind. There was nothing of the like in the mothership. Furthermore, Zheng could charge his dragonshard to defend the fires from the machines but the other members couldn¡¯t. Their dragonshards would deplete in three to five shots.

    "I don¡¯t have the evidence but I feel like we got schemed by Xuan again. Actually, it¡¯s Xuan, HongLu and Zheng together this time. Damn it! I thought we are here to fight against the aliens for our lives. I¡¯ve been thinking about her this whole time... I didn¡¯t know we are here to run!" Heng shouted.

    Heng and XueLin avoided the fires while being inside the sandstorm but twenty minutes of floating in the sandstorm was turning their heads dizzy and nauseating. Imhotep also asionally breathed audibly. Such a long time of flying in sandstorm form was also a challenge for him.

    "I can¡¯t keep up much longer, Heng. I need at least thirty minutes of rest before I can transform into sand again." Imhotep¡¯s voice sounded next to Heng and XueLin¡¯s ears. The sand was descending to the floor when the two were still shocked.

    Heng yelled. "No! Don¡¯t get down! We will get killed here. The machines don¡¯t even need to fire and can us into the ground. Don¡¯t get down!"

    XueLin¡¯s face nched as she stared at Heng absent minded. The sandstorm slowly rose a dozen meters following Heng¡¯s shout then started falling. XueLin finally cried out but Heng calmed down in contrast. The moment the sand touched the floor, he was gripping onto several enchanted arrows in his hand.

    Imhotep was carrying Heng and XueLin toward the narrower passageways when they ran for their lives. However, the space inside the mothership was simply enormous and almost every section of it was over a hundred meters in height. The spider machines intercepted them whichever passageway they entered. Five machines were already waiting on the floor when the sandstormnded. They were one step behind in reaction. While their guns were lowering to find their targets, three arrows flew out from the sandstorm and collided one after the other. The final arrow hit the machine closest to the sandstorm at a speed invisible to the eyes.

    A barrier emerged before the machine. The Explosive Shot struck the barrier with an audible "Pah", then pierced its way through. The machine exploded in the next instant. The st from the explosion blew a nearby machine away. The other machines opened fire at the three people.

    It was the moment Heng had been waiting for. He yelled. "Protect her! Find a spot on the deck and corrode it! Be careful, we can¡¯t let her die!" His eyes defocused. Heng held onto his bow and leaped to the side.

    Imhotep couldn¡¯t transform into a sandstorm anymore at this time but he could still float and move swiftly. He turned into a gust of wind, wrapped around XueLin and moved ten meters away while Heng leaped off. The spot they were standing on became engulfed in fire.

    The heat wave from the fire chased after Heng. He didn¡¯t look behind. There was no way for him to actively dodge the energy beams. They didn¡¯t have the speed of light but they were still faster than him. While he was in the air, he flipped over with his head facing down. Hended on his hands then pushed himself up again. With the turn of his body, he fired three arrows at a spider machine. Bang! Another machine down.

    Heng cleared the machines in the area within a minute. On the other hand, his condition was clearly not well given the bacsh from the second unlocked stage and expending over half the Elven energy he had. This fight consumed over three times the normal amount of resources it would have taken in order to finish it quickly. If the same number of machines were to assault them again, he wouldn¡¯t be able to end the fight so quickly.

    During the fight, Imhotep summoned his magic with all his energy in an unsightly manner. Scarabs crawled out from his legs and chewed a hole in the metallic deck. The hole was a meter wide and enough to fit a person through.

    "How¡¯s it?" Heng breathed heavily. "How deep is it? If it isn¡¯t deep enough, one energy beam would kill us inside."

    "Shhh~" Imhotep uttered in a low volume. "They have chewed through a few dozen meters. It¡¯s hollow underneath the deck. Maybe there¡¯s anotheryer. Who knows? Give it another minute and they should chew through the deck."

    "What? They¡¯re so fast?" Heng asked in a surprise.

    Imhotep didn¡¯t mention the cost that came with the speed. Scarabs had to be replenished in The Mummy, inside Hamunaptra. The scarabs were killing themselves to chew threw such a big volume of metal and Imhotep was frowning from his loss.

    Still, the scarabs were extremely efficient and chewed through the hundred-meter-thick deck within the minute. Heng and Imhotep looked at each other. Then Imhotep turned into a gust and brought the other two people down.

 Vol 20 13-3

    While Imhotep, Heng and XueLin were running for their lives, Zheng was causing a storm inside the alien mothership. There were certainly violent gusts from the numerous explosions, though no rain.

    Zheng had no fear of the spider machines unlike the other group. The energy beams could at the most induce pain on his body. The recovery rate of his Qi was equal to its consumption as long as he stayed on top of dodging the iing fires. With technological weapons being ineffective against him, there was no way for the aliens to defeat him with closebat. Furthermore, psyche abilities had little influence on him since he had reached the fourth stage and broke free of his heart¡¯s devil. His enemies could only rely on force greater than what he possessed or corner him through the use of influence.

    Zheng had scouted thisrge area in the time. The mothership was simr to a hive, constructed byyers uponyers of passageways. In between the passageways were metallicyers approximately a hundred meters in depth. The aliens had fully grasped anti-gravitational technology that enabled them to bypass the difficulty caused height and build such a magnificent structure. There were vertical passageways that went through the mothership. Every thousand meters down was a tform like the ones team China¡¯s spaceshipnded on.

    A few of the rooms Zheng encountered had other uses that he couldn¡¯t figure out. Spider machines and spaceships were parked in most rooms and then there were the red colored nts. He didn¡¯t know what these nts were but he could imagine, or at the least, he could see their uses.

    Human bodies hung and embedded on the nts. Not all of these bodies were corpses, most were but some were still alive. All the bodies belonged to humans. The nts infected the bodies. Branches pierced through every part of the bodies, from the stomach to the brain. It seemed as though they had be part of the nts, or the nts were growing within them.

    Zheng had goosebumps the first time he entered a room like this. The moans terrible groans uttered by the living sounded like voices echoed from the depth of hell. They could not move their bodies so they stared at Zheng, as if they were begging him to free them from this hell.

    Zheng dragged several dozen spider machines into the rooms and detonated them. The nts continuously released carbon monoxide which was neutralized by another gas it released, but the explosions broke the bnce and the rooms exploded.

    "I will kill all the aliens. Just think of it as doing something good for the humans of this world. There¡¯s no right or wrong in a war to fight for a species living space."

    Although Zheng had mostly figured out Xuan and HongLu¡¯s n, he was still infuriated by the scenes he witnessed. It was sympathy toward the loss of his kind. Those killed and being killed were humans after all. When he saw those humans, he had the thought "If I am one of them." A vicious fire burned inside him and he wanted to st the mothership with the Magic Cannon.

    "It¡¯s too inconvenient without a psyche force user. There¡¯s no way to contact the other members, no way to see the area in whole, no way to know where the enemies are, no way to know where the targets are. A psyche force user is too valuable to a team, more so than the leader, the fighters, and the strategistbined. A good psyche force user should greatly increase a team¡¯s overall strength." Zheng muttered as he ran along the passageway.

    He had two goals, go through as many areas as he could to increase the chance of finding an energy reserve, which would allow him to blow up arge section at once, and to use himself to bait team Pacific. If he guessed it right, team Pacific should have arrived at the mothership at this time.

    (I don¡¯t know how strong team Pacific are but I will eventually see it in a battle. I am more curious at the aliens. Is this all there is to them? What do they have to defeat us or even capture us alive? They wouldn¡¯t have let us inside the mothership if they aren¡¯t intending to capture us. Do they have a secret weapon? What is it?)

    The three members of team Pacific were peacefulpared to Zheng. All the machines that came within a hundred meters of them stopped functioning and only woke up after they left ten thousand meters away. Several hundred machines gathered after them but they neither attacked nor move closer to team Pacific.

    (Interesting. Team China¡¯s leader is an anxious type fighter. He talks to himself while he walks. But he¡¯s right. A psyche force user is like a terminal that connects all the members of a team to awork. A team without a terminal will only end in death.)

    Julian sneered but only for a second because he noticed Lionheart was staring at him. He held back his smile and rubbed the corner of his mouth.

    Lionheart moved his eyes away. Those eyes felt sharp, as though he was ready to kill someone. Julian and the other member couldn¡¯t help but took two steps to the side.

    Julian said with a smile. "We are close to team China¡¯s leader. Should we join the fight for this one?"

    Lionheartbed his hair with a cold smile and turned his head around. "Same rules. I will fight him alone. If I lose, we will go at him together... I suddenly find that I can¡¯t understand you. You have been hiding behind me since way back in time. Are you going to give me a dagger to the back?" His eyes were cold as steel.

    Julian¡¯s smile and tone remained gentle as before. "How could I? We arerades. I am not going to act stupid when such a strong enemy is standing before us. Rest assured, leader. You should be confident with your own strength. You are the man who will surpass the leader of team Devil!"

    Lionheart took a deep breath. A deep red me emerged on his body. Its color was so deep that it was close to ck. A pure white light radiated from the Caucasian man at the same time and enclosed Julian inside. The dark red me couldn¡¯te near to the light. After a while, Lionheart retrieved the me back into his body.

    (This guy¡¯s sheath is definitely an S rank item or higher. The only issue lies in its restriction or I would have killed him and seized it. I should have killed Julian before the sheath appeared, or at least before he exchanged the Shaka enhancement. There¡¯s no guarantee that I can kill him at this point. Looks like I have to resort to that method...)

    (This idiot is showing off his self-created ability again. How can you be so proud of an ability created with my help?)

    Julian opened his lips but his expression suddenly changed. He said. "Hurry! Zheng Zha is running at another direction. He¡¯s speed is getting faster. He might have discovered us!"

    Lionheart was surprised for a moment then he jumped. He seemed to have transformed into a dark red light and shed straight ahead.

    "Send his location into my mind! You can take your time. I am going to meet that arrogant leader!" Lionheart left his message and disappeared from the other two people¡¯s sights in the next second.

    Zheng didn¡¯t discover team Pacific approaching him. In fact, he wanted team Pacific to find him. He was running because he found a translucent room with a window that allowed him to see through to the outside of the mothership. This window was facing the Earth.

    Zheng didn¡¯t pay much attention in the beginning. He skimmed the room then left but something didn¡¯t feel right after he left the room. The spaceship entered the mothership on the side the mothership was facing the Earth. Counting the mothership¡¯s rotation, it should take several more hours before the side he was on rotated to the opposite side. Yet, no one knew what time Xuan was going to fire.

    Zheng felt unease. If his conjecture turned out true, team China would see a glimpse of light in this situation but all living beings in this world, from aliens to humans and animals, would not. If the Magic Cannon were to fire facing the Earth, no one would know how many humans would die.

    (It¡¯s a stupid principle to adhere to but I don¡¯t wish to bring this disaster to the humans on the Earth if circumstances allow. Let¡¯s just treat this as a good deed.)

    Zheng followed the passageways leading into the center of the mothership at once. He didn¡¯t know where Xuan was but Xuan wouldn¡¯t be that far away even if he was fast. Xuan hid himself through an unknown method and he seemed to know the location of everyone else. Doraemon probably produced something when he was alone. Zheng wanted to enter the center of the mothership and deviate the projectile of the Magic Cannon from the Earth when it fired.

    However, Zheng didn¡¯t know how to lead the rest of his team. If the Magic Cannon did not cover the whole team, the chance of sess would be lowered because no one knew who the Guide selected as the leader. If the candidate was outside the fire of the Magic Cannon, those who died would die for nothing.

    (I hope Xuan and HongLu n includes gathering everyone together for the fire. Anyway, team China¡¯s fate is on the hands of you two awful dudes!)

    "Eh? Putting the fate of everyone to Xuan and me? Sorry, but I don¡¯t have a way to gather everyone." HongLu said in a matter of fact tone.

    The group walked out from the spaceship. Julian had cleared surrounding area before team Pacific left. The aliens weren¡¯t killed but his powerful psyche force left the machines still unconscious. Team China was rather rxed for the while. ChengXiao asked the question his had, how to find Zheng and put a perfect ending to this movie.

    HongLu, to everyone¡¯s surprise, responded with he had no solution. Everyone was shocked. HongLu had told them of the whole scheme already but if the team could not gather at thest step, how were they going to know who the Guide had chosen? What if the chosen one wasn¡¯t inside the st radius?

    "There¡¯s no need to worry too much." HongLu twirled his hair and chuckled. He held a piece of silver te thenmunicated his thoughts directly to the others¡¯ minds. "I have considered this possibility and I believe Xuan also considered it during the formtion of the n. One thing we are certain is team Pacific wouldn¡¯t let us die too easily."

    "And? Not like they are going to let Zhenge find us." Anck-Su-Namun said with a hint of panic.

    HongLu looked at the woman with a seemingly smile. He shook his head and continued talking through the mind. "They don¡¯t n to have Zheng look for us. They want us to look for Zheng. Team Pacific¡¯s n is to kill Zheng before they kill us, to avoid him be cautious at the announcement of our deaths. Yet, they can¡¯t have us actually meet up with Zheng either. A team China assembled together is much stronger. At the same time, they don¡¯t want the aliens to kill us. My spection is their psyche force user will likely to inform us of Zheng¡¯s location when we are in danger, which happen to be the ce where they would be fighting Zheng. Once they kill Zheng, we would arrive to get killed."

    There was a moment of silence from the rest of the group. Anck-Su-Namun asked. "How would they know when we are in danger? What dangers exist in the mothership? The spider machines?"

    "The spider machines do pose danger but they don¡¯te quick enough. Furthermore, we get surrounded by arge number of machines, their psyche force user won¡¯t actually be able to guide us out of the danger. They need something different... Uh. What is your guess on why the aliens allowed us into the mothership?" HongLu giggled, and without waiting for an answer, he continued. "I have been contemting, how strong are the aliens? The aliens in this world are stronger than how they are depicted in the movie. Judging by the situation we are in and the influence team Pacific possesses, this movie doesn¡¯t justify the near twenty people difficulty. In other words, the aliens have a secret that isn¡¯t shown in the movie. I think it has to do with the red nts that appeared on the Earth. Those nts consume human bodies, speak of which..."

    HongLu fell into his thoughts as he began to unravel some key points of the movie. He said through his mind. "So that¡¯s why. The pieces fall into ce if my conjectures have been correct. The aliens must have obtained the movie plot from team Pacific and the existence of God¡¯s realm and the teams. We don¡¯t know how much they know at this point but that¡¯s why they allowed us into the mothership. They want to obtain our genes... The red nts are capable of absorbing and modifying an organism¡¯s genes. Each has an environment that only organisms native to the can adapt to. The microorganisms vary from to. Aliens would most likely die in ten or twenty days if they are suddenly exposed inside the Earth. They have to adapt to the environment in order to survive and the best way to aplish this task is to extract the genes from native organisms, which is a function of the nts.

    "Furthermore, the nts might also be biological weapons. A species that can absorb and fuse genes from other species might be able to evolve into a new species adept atbat. In this case, the aliens let us into the mothership to absorb our genes and evolve organisms that can unlock the first, second, third and even the fourth stage. I think the danger I was talking about should being soon!"

 Vol 20 14-1

    Zheng, team Pacific and the group led by HongLu were advancing with a destination in mind. On the other hand, Heng, Imhotep and XueLin were running around like a headless chicken. Not that they couldn¡¯t think of a goal but the number of spider machines were too many to count, which left them with no time to think. The biggest goal that upied their minds was to escape and everything else could be pushed to the side.

    ¡°Damn it! Why are there so many spider machines? Are we the only ones targeted by the aliens?¡±

    Heng had goosebumps on his head as he stared at the swarm of spiders below. This group no longer had the luxury to fly inside a whirlwind. They tried to get as much rest as possible. Only when they were surrounded by machines did Imhotep transformed into wind and carried the other two away. With Imhotep¡¯s help, the group managed to stay alive and the evasion allowed him to recover his strength.

    Less and less spider machines appeared on their ways as they ran. They thought it was chance to stop for a break, but suddenly, they ran into an area where a swarm of machines were assembled. More and more continued toe out from a certain room. The sight piqued the group¡¯s interest, thinking this area was the aliens¡¯ arsenal.

    Imhotep had recovered to full energy at this point and he wasn¡¯t one tock bravery. He swept into the room like the wind and witnessed a scene painted in red. Red nts covered the floor. Inside the nts were countless human bodies. It felt as though he walked into hell.

    ¡°Did the aliens bring their nts over because they can¡¯t breathe the air on the Earth?¡±

    Heng was confused and his face was pale. The sight under his feet was terrifying. He never imagined the aliens were conducting human experiments. Imhotep nned to bring the other two people away. However, more terrifying events had only started to unfold. The machines all halted. A door opened on top of the machines and the aliens walked out. They walked into the red nts in rows. The still nts suddenly enclosed the dozens of aliens inside. A momentter, the nts quickly withered into ashes, revealing the aliens that were consumed.

    Those who watched Independence Day should know the actual aliens were small in size and normally stayed inside bio-suits for their activities. The bio-suits melted and began to wriggle as though they were granted life. They began to take on another form. The three people watching the scene were shocked. When the bio-suits stabilized into form, Heng couldn¡¯t help but cried. ¡°The heck? Teknoman?¡±

    Imhotep and XueLin both asked. ¡°Teknoman? What¡¯s that?¡±

    ¡°An ancient anime I used to watch.¡± Heng muttered as he stared at the aliens below. ¡°The anime also tells the war between aliens and humans. The aliens in it does not have the technological advantage as the aliens in Independence Day. However, they can transform into nts, which allows them to consume humans. After a period of time, the consumed human will turn into a humanoid weapon that no longer possess consciousness and controlled by the alien inside. The anime seems simr to the aliens here. They both form their organic suit with nts and human genes. I wonder if the aliens here are more powerful.¡±

    The organic suits had taken form by this time. Their appearance deviated from the looks of aliens and moved toward humanoid form with human features on the heads. Though the outeryer was still hard and further darkened. They seemed like robots.

    ¡°They really take the form of Teknoman. Wonder how is their strength.¡± Heng muttered.

    While Heng spoke, a crimson me rose from the aliens. They did not express any pain from the me. It seemed awfully simr to the way when Zheng used his Vampire ability. A dozen or so aliens leaped at the sand floating in the air, the highest one reached ten meters.

    Imhotep did not fear the iing attacks while he was in his sand form. He let the aliens close in on him but he groaned. ¡°Hm? What is this?¡±

    The sandstorm swept toward the exit and the aliens followed closely behind. Several of the aliens¡¯ hands radiated with a silver light. They stretched the light into arrows and fired them at the sand. The arrows had terrible uracy but one of them hit. Imhotep groaned again before he finally made it out of the room.

    Even the slowest person would recognize Imhotep was injured by the attacks. It was surprising as energy attacks by themselves were supposedly ineffective against Imhotep who had a different life form, not even nuclear bombs would be able to kill him. Magical attacks were the only ones able to damage him.

    Heng thought more than this. The attacks from the aliens seemed familiar to him. The me didn¡¯t have to be mentioned. The arrows seemed like a copy of when he used the silver bow. Were the aliens simting the attacks of the yers?

    The sandstorm sped up after it left the room and flew over a thousand meters away in an instant. It dropped to the floor then Imhotep turned back to human form. He was kneeling on the ground, breathing heavily. There was a hole on his back that nearly pierced his body and it was smoking. On his shoulder was a patch of burned skin.

    A few secondster, his wounds began to recover. A dozen aliens rushed also rushed out from the room. The swarm of spider machines that were stopped outside the room also rushed toward the group. The Teknoman transformed aliens were extremely fast and could leap over ten meters with a step. It seemed like they were using the movement technique.

    Heng looked at Imhotep then at the iing aliens. His mind was calm. He readied his bow into position. His other hand held an energy stone then touched the string. At the next second, a volley of energy arrows fired.

    (The energy arrows are too weak to prate the aliens¡¯ barriers. I can only dy them as much as possible. It¡¯s unbelievable that the aliens can transform into Teknoman. I saw a lot of those nts on the Earth. Are humans going to be exterminated?)

    Heng ced no expectation on the energy arrows. To his surprise, the aliens leading the swarm were shredded into pieces like paper despite their speed. Heng was shocked and so were the aliens that just came out from the room. The aliens and machines stopped in ce.

    (They suddenly obtained the abilities and enhancements from the yers but they either don¡¯t have the power to support them, don¡¯t know how to utilize them, or overestimated themselves. So, they took the energy arrows with their bodies... Now, what should I do next? Once they fully grasped their powers, and be able to damage Imhotep, we would be done.)

    Yet, no matter how much Heng contemted, the future did not look bright to him from just running around without a clear destination, which made him worried. With Imhotep injured, their chance of surviving dropped by a great margin. Suddenly, an image appeared in his mind. It showed the location of Zheng and the directions that would lead them to Zheng. In the images, Zheng was fighting with a crimson figure.

 Vol 20 14-2

    "I am a genius... Strategies and schemes aren¡¯t my trades but I am a genius when ites tobat." This was the first line Lionheart spoke after he dashed in front of Zheng.

    He flew across the distance in the shape of a deep red shadow, which actually seemed impressive. However, the one standing before him was Zheng. After witnessing countless battles and the best of the realm, and after reaching mid-fourth stage, a single ability could not waver his mind. If he wasn¡¯t being cautious, he would have given Lionheart a punch to the face when he spoke.

    Zheng didn¡¯t say anything in response. He turned around and dashed right by Lionheart in a gust of wind. There was still a way before he arrived at the desired location for the fight. Once he got there, he would be cleared of all fears. Team Pacific only sent one person here so their psyche force user was somewhere else. If he unleashed his power and killed the team¡¯s leader too fast, it would be difficult to find the psyche force user, since team China had no psyche force user of their own.

    Lionheart was one of a kind. He wouldn¡¯t think so far ahead. When he saw Zheng dashed pass him without respect, his eyes burned with fire. The anger that was ignited by Julian rushed out and he shouted. A wave of deep red me burst out from his body. The metallic deck under his feet melted into liquid instantly. The who area felt like it had turned into a furnace.

    Zheng nned to quickly get past Lionheart with Soru. However, he was surrounded by intense heat after moving less than a hundred meters away. His heart skipped a beat then he leaped. He continued climbing in the air with Geppo. A momentter, hended several hundred meters away. The area he was standing on had been melted into a crater. The deep red me on Lionheart¡¯s body was burning more intensely than before.

    "Oh. Your strength is actually worthwhile." Zheng became a little more serious after witnessing Lionheart¡¯s ability. He had seen a simr ability from his clone. It was a ck me that possessed unparalleled destructiveness. That ability was also self-created and was on the same level as Explosion and Destruction. Though when it came to the actual fight, the user was the deciding factor, and he had no doubt he would win. Comparing an individual¡¯s overall strength, he would be within top three of the realm.

    Lionheartughed out loud then said. "I told you I am a genius in battle. This self-created ability is nothing like those you can exchange. This is a power thates within the self, more suited to the user than A and even AA abilities. My high level Vampire bloodline is a perfect match for the ability in addition. Once I kill you and absorb your power, my me will ascend to a ck me. Haha. At that time, you clone will no longer be a match for me!"

    So this dude was not all talk. He wouldn¡¯t be selected into team Devil if he had nothing to back himself up. His potential must be huge. He had a perspective of his own with regard to battles by abandoning all other abilities and enhancements and focusing on Vampire bloodline and a select few practical abilities. The points and rewards he obtained from enving the team were poured into the Vampire bloodline, rending the bloodline and its rted abilities immensely powerful. His strength was above yers who wanted to enhance everything but couldn¡¯t trante to actualbat strength.

    Zheng sighed. He unlocked the first stage, but that was only it. He hadn¡¯t decided to kill team Pacific¡¯s leader at this time. He was cautious at interfering with Xuan and HongLu¡¯s n. He had an idea of the n but not the details, so he didn¡¯t know if they calcted this situation he was in. Yet, it appeared difficult to leave if he avoided fighting team Pacific. Lionheart¡¯s speed in the shadow form was much slower than Soru, but he could maintain that ability longer than Zheng could use Soru. Zheng didn¡¯t want to be too distressed by getting chased.

    (Whatever, I will fight if I must. This guy enves newbies so there is definitely enmity between us in team Devil. I might as well tear him apart.)

    Killing intent surged within Zheng as he contemted. He entered the second unlock stage. At the same time, Lionheart halted his arrogant smile and gave a shout. His clothes began to rip open. A pair of ck bat wings spread out from his back. They were like the wings of a devil, and were simr to the ones clone Zheng had.

    "Do you remember what I told you?" Zheng sneered as he saw Lionheart bing serious. "I didn¡¯t bother to look for you but you came to me. Did you think team China is made of paper? Come to me with a full team if you want to fight. Who do you think I am?" Zheng activated Destruction. The next instant he was standing before Lionheart who didn¡¯t even react. Zheng kicked him on the neck. The enormous force smacked Lionheart and his me through the metallic walls.

    Lionheart was actually not bad. He quickly transformed into deep red blood after he crashed through the first wall. However, the transformation couldn¡¯t deflect the force and he continued to crash through several walls before he stopped. The blood turned back to human form afterward and he coughed a mouthful of blood. His neck was totally twisted. Not even a tank could withstand a punch in Destruction from Zheng. This was a force powerful enough to damage the prototype God. It was an aplishment that Lionheart¡¯s body didn¡¯t fall apart.

    Zheng was surprised by his own strength too. His enemies had always been either too weak or too powerful that he didn¡¯t have a clear understanding of his strength. Enemies like the aliens were so weak he didn¡¯t even need to use the power of Explosion on them. Beings like the prototype God were too strong where Destruction became majorly ineffective. When he finally got the chance to fight someone on a simr level, or just right below him, he realized he had be a monster.

    Lionheart grabbed his head and twisted it back into ce like a monster. He crushed the bones on his neck then ayer of red light glowed. By the time Zheng walked into the passageway Lionheart was in, the neck had recovered.

    "Impressive strength. Really impressive strength. You are stronger than how team Celestial portrayed you. Haha. Such amazing strength! If I can absorb this strength, I will be invincible! I can easily return to the real world. The whole world will be..." Lionheart seemed to have fallen into insanity. The blood and dirt on his face nullified his handsome appearance. The way he was looking at Zheng was like a maniac.

    "So, you didn¡¯t die. Vampires in the legends have tough life forces." Zheng sneered and rubbed his fists. He was about to beat Lionheart into the ground.

    Lionheart calmed himself a bit andughed. "Enough with your Vampires. We are the Kindred. You also enhanced the Vampire bloodline, even though yours is a low level... Speak of which, I should consider you a genius like me for being able to utilize such powerful with your low level bloodline. Haha."

    "Retard." Zheng shook his head. He dashed toward Lionheart with Soru. His right first smashed forward with the force of Instant Destruction. However, ayer of deep red me was waiting on its path. The me exploded in a puff but blocked the force.

    Lionheart snapped his fingers and me resurfaced on his body again. Furthermore, a fire wall rose between him and Zheng.

    "I told you I am a genius when ites tobat... Let us start round two!"

 Vol 20 14-3

    Zheng initially nned to quickly finish off Lionheart through instant Destruction. He didn¡¯t expect Lionheart to take his first attack head on. The me barrier that blocked the second attack struck his interest.

    "Not a bad skill." Zheng followed up with three more punches, each one carried monumental force. However, the thinyer of me blocked his attacks despite him shattering the me every time.

    Lionheart massaged his neck and sneered. "I heard that your clone, the strongest man in the realm, also uses this ability. Only that he¡¯s stronger than me and his me has evolved to a pure ck color. "Once I absorb your power, he will be my next target. Haha..."

    Zheng showed no response. This scene was on the level of a school age kid robbing a martial artist, absurd andedic. Lionheart didn¡¯t know Zheng¡¯s true power was way beyond him. Zheng couldn¡¯t even feel worried.

    (This ability is practical in both offense and defense. It¡¯s effectiveness increases with the user¡¯s strength. My clone has the me in pure ck color. Maybe I can improve mybat power if I learn this ability. I will keep this fight going for a while and see if I can learn it while the rest of team Pacific arrive.)

    Zheng breathed out. He didn¡¯t bother taking out Tiger¡¯s Soul and waved his hand. "Come. Let me see how much of a genius you are. Don¡¯t disappointment me, Or you would be dead."

    Lionheart¡¯s face turned blue. "Are you mocking me? Go to hell..." The me in front of him exploded before he finished talking. Zheng shed next to him.

    "Spend your time to think how you can survive instead of insulting. Keep in mind you are fighting someone way beyond your level. Or do you think that I won¡¯t kill you?" Zhengughed coldly. He spinned his hands in front of his chest as if there was an invisible ball. Under the appearance of the seemingly slow motion was speed approaching the speed under Soru.

    When Zheng made the breakthrough into mid-fourth stage after resurrection, he pondered the issue regarding hisck of variation in offense. Explosion and Destruction were extremely powerful, Tiger¡¯s Soul could cut through everything, but his attackscked variation. Overwhelming power could trump any technique, but what if the other party possessed simr power? He would no longer have an advantage in the battle. Wielding Tiger¡¯s Soul with Magic, the new technique he theorized, and the one he just used were experimentations. An enemy that could take his attacks was the best practice target.

    Lionheart wouldn¡¯t stand there and wait for Zheng¡¯s attack toe. He was confident but he could gauge the opponent¡¯s strength after the exchanges. His wings pped and brought him up into the air. The me enveloping him struck toward Zheng.

    Zheng¡¯s hands slowed down and different colors emerged in the center of his palms. On the left was a dim ck light and on the right a soft white light. The two lights gradually moved to the center, but they did not fuse together. It felt like the lights were separated by a thin line. The line suddenly radiated with blinding brilliance as if Zheng a sun was emerging from Zheng¡¯s palm.

    Zheng¡¯s expression grew increasingly serious and drops of sweat rolled down his cheek. As the me reached one meter before him, he pushed the ck and white light out and cried. "Damn it! I can¡¯t control it anymore! Go!"

    On the other side, Lionheart was flying toward Zheng in the form of a crimson light. After he moved for only half a meter, a light as bright as the sun radiated from Zheng¡¯s hands. Lionheart didn¡¯t get to see what exactly happened. The me that he threw out disintegrated. An intertwining ck and white light shot pass him from underneath. The ck and white fused into gray at the next instant then the gray transformed into a rainbow of colors and finally it became so bright that his eyes could no longer look at them. The beam shot so far away that he couldn¡¯t follow. A deafening explosion followed as if a bomb exploded right beside his ears. The shock knocked Lionheart back into human form.

    Lionheart stared at the resulting hole with his jaws dropped. Zheng on the other side showed the same expression. Neither of them uttered a word for a while. A swarm of spider machines eventually came out from a passageway. Lionheart swallowed and said. "This, this is a draw then. It¡¯s still early in the movie. We will have a chance to determine who¡¯s stronger. I¡¯ll take my leave for now." He turned into a crimson light and flew off at a speed faster than he came.

    Zheng was surprised. When he realized what happened, the blond man had already gone far. He didn¡¯t have the energy to be concern about Lionheart. He had lost sensations on his arms like they didn¡¯t belong to him. Qi circted through his arms and slowly brought his sensations back. However, the pain was beyond any adjective in existence.

    (That power is terrifying being generated from the fusion of refined Qi and Magic, the same method used by the Magic Cannon. If I were even half a second toote, my arms would have been destroyed. Perhaps I need to be in Dragon form to use this technique. There¡¯s still room for improvement. Shooting it in a beam doesn¡¯t feel as powerful as condensing the energy and use it in closebat. I will ask Doraemon after the movie.)

    Zheng looked at the direction that Lionheart had gone. He learned more about this man after the fight. Lionheart was not weak and he was not someone whopletely relied on enving team members. He had his own fighting style. His stats and abilities mainly came from enhancements but he was also able to create his own ability and convert the enhancements into his own. He had great potential and it wasn¡¯t luck that God selected him into team Devil.

    (Whatever. Let him go find the rest of team Pacific, then I can kill them all at once. Saves the hassle from looking for them one by one. As for the aliens... why are theying out from the machines?)

    Zheng was about to continue down the path to his destination. He noticed the spider machines all stopped and the aliens walked out. The aliens were more slender than he expected, with a resemnce to human figure.

    "Uh... why are they holding a bow made of silver light? Zheng muttered. The scene that followed totally shocked him. Twenty of the aliens drew their silver bows. Suddenly, hundreds of light arrows were fired from the bows. In the time that his mind nked out, it was toote to dodge. Several arrows hit his arms and legs.

    The pain that he expected didn¡¯te. The arrows only managed to pierce his skin when he had the protection from Qi, so they were rather weak. The strangest thing was the aliens charged at Zheng after only one round of arrows.

    Zheng picked up Tiger¡¯s Soul. At the same time, he was worried the aliens had special attacks up their sleeves. He carefully shed his sword. The light de shredded the aliens into pieces. They werepletely defenseless and all died in one hit. Zheng was shocked again.

    (It¡¯s too strange. Did something hit their heads so that they are looking to kill themselves? The attacks that look powerful were weak. They had no defense to support their closebat. It doesn¡¯t make sense.)

    The spider machines further away were backing off while Zheng contemted. He didn¡¯t bother chasing after them and continued toward his destination. He was still trying toe up with a way to contact the other members so everyone would meet up at his destination, not knowing the other two groups of team China were already going there under the guidance of team Pacific¡¯s psyche force user.

    "So that¡¯s it. I get the danger that this movie possesses. The movie does not specifically counter any sort of team. The stronger a team is, the more dangerous this movie bes." HongLu exined to the others with a chuckle.

    This group also encountered the weird aliens with weak attacks and defenses. The aliens appeared as if they were looking to suicide, which confused everyone. HongLuughed then exined. "The aliens are still experimenting. They haven¡¯t been able to utilize the genes of the yers yet. Though I wonder when did they steal our genes. However, it verifies my conjecture that the aliens let us into the mothership in order to steal our genes."

    Seeing that the group still didn¡¯t get it, HongLu continued. "You should understand if you think over it carefully. I have seen a sci-fi movie that also depicted a plot of alien invasion on the Earth. At the end of the movie, the microorganisms on the Earth wiped out the aliens. That is simr to how the Europeans carried their bacteria and virus to the Americas. When the difference in environments is on the scale ofs, the aliens have to have their way of oveing this obstacle in order to survive the differents they traveled through. The red nts and feeding the nts with human flesh are this method." HongLu paused for a second then pinched the hair in front of his forehead. "If this method absorbs genes to enhance themselves, we yers are the most attractive targets for them. They can reach the next stage of evolution once they absorbed all of our genes. This is where the difficulty of this moviees from. Anything else that happened up to this point wouldn¡¯t be able to exin the difficulty. I suspect the aliens would only grow stronger with time, at an increasingly fast pace, until they reach the same power as the yers. Before that timees..."

    (Our fate depends on whether Xuan can achieve his n.)

    "This boy is impressive."

    Far, far away from this group, Julian frowned. He had made up his mind to bring this boy into his team. It would take up a spot butpletely worth it. The retarded leader... could just die in this movie. The spot itself was more valuable than Lionheart. Lionheart was also no match to Zheng. He managed to escape but without his help, there was no way for Lionheart to even injure Zheng. The second decision Julian made was to abandon his leader.

    (He¡¯s looking for me. It still takes some effort to kill him. It¡¯s unfavorable to me if team China are to actually meet up. I also can¡¯t avoid Lionheart. If he can¡¯t find me, he will be suspicious. Given how he already has an intent to kill me, it will lead him to break off from the team and give away the chance to wiping team China. Let¡¯s¡¯ give him a treat and kill those three members from team China. He shouldn¡¯t be strong enough to beat me even after he absorbs their powers.)

    Julian made up his mind and responded to Lionheart, who had been calling him.

    "I can¡¯t go with you to fight Zheng Zha. His strength is too great. Furthermore, it¡¯s useless as you don¡¯t have the strength to injure him. Why don¡¯t you kill those few stronger members from team China and absorb their genes first. We underestimated the team that won against team Celestial. Among that group of three, only the girl is a normal person. The other two are strong, a ranged fighter that can pierce alien barriers and one with an undying body able to transform into sand. Their abilities are perfect for you. How about we head out to fight Zheng Zha after you absorbed their abilities?"

    Lionheart looked through the psyche scan sent by Julian. Heng was firing with a bow and Imhotep was dodging in sand form. Both abilities were impressive. He pondered for a moment then said. "Okay. Send their location to me. Hide yourself. Once I absorbed their abilities,e to me and we will go fight Zheng Zha. I underestimated him. The original of the strongest man in the realm couldn¡¯t be underestimated. I will kill him and absorb his power. And then I will be the strongest man. Haha." He turned into a crimson light and flew toward Heng, Imhotep, and XueLin.

    Julian sneered. He walked in the direction of Zheng and contemted.

    (Have to take care of this issue in the movie. If he grows too strong, his power would overpower any of my abilities. I¡¯ve abandoned some of my interest to calm him down, but I can¡¯t let things go too smoothly for him. Dy him until I finish off Zheng Zha. Let¡¯s do this.)

    HongLu¡¯s group also received location guidance from Julian and looked for Zheng on the way. Suddenly, the map being sent to their minds suddenly expanded. It also showed the location of Heng, Imhotep and Xuelin on the map and Lionheart who was speeding toward the group. It would take him only a few minutes to reach team China¡¯s other group.

    What was team Pacific¡¯s psyche force user trying to do? Why did he show the location of their leader? And why did it also show the other group¡¯s location on the map? Was this a trap?

    (Possible but the chance is slim. The most reasonable exnation is wants to use Heng¡¯s safety to dy us from meeting up with Zheng too soon. However, it¡¯s like holding a candle to the sun. Unless... there¡¯s an internal conflict within team Pacific. The psyche force user wanted to interfere their leader and not us. While we dy their leader, he can finish off Zheng then arrive at the aftermath of our fight with their leader.)

    HongLu gripped the silver te. He sent the message to the group. Despite figuring out the cause for action taken by team Pacific¡¯s psyche force user, he frowned.

    (There¡¯s no good solution. It¡¯s a scheme under the sun. Everything is exposed to us but we can¡¯t do anything about it. We don¡¯t know how powerful their leader is and if the other group can handle him... It¡¯s a tricky situation.)

    HongLu pinched the hair in front of his forehead. There was not much he could do at this point when the scheme had been set up and he had be a chess piece inside. Wit no longer had much of an effect in the grand scheme of things. They could only walk along the path already set up for them. The strength of the two parties would determine the winner. Only the strong could break himself free from the scheme.

    Anck-Su-Namun said in a panicking voice. "That man¡¯s me looks simr to Zheng¡¯s me. Would he be able to injure Imhotep?" After Imhotep joined the team, he practiced with all the members. His body was undying but magical items and abilities could damage him. The me that Zheng possessed was a counter to Imhotep due to its soul burning property. An undying body was of no use when its soul was gone.

    "Uh. Yes. This is the same me that Zheng has, looks more powerful than the original. There¡¯s no choice. Go help them, YinKong. You should be able to defeat team Pacific¡¯s leader." HongLu frowned as he contemted before saying to YinKong.

    YinKong shook his head. "No. That man¡¯s strength isn¡¯t too impressive. Heng and WangXia will be able to take on him. You can add in Zero at the most. I need to fight the psyche force user."

    "Uh?" Everyone was shocked as they all stared at YinKong.

    She blushed, giving her a lovely charm despite her metrosexual appearance. She was attractive. YinKong lowered her head a little and said. "The psyche force user¡¯s ability can cause the target to see illusions or misconceptions. The other me seem to be familiar with this ability. So I..."

    She suddenly giggled, taking away her cute and shy expression. "Right. I want to fight that person. There are some psyche force rted questions I want to ask him. Hehe. I hope that doesn¡¯t disrupt your n, HongLu." She lowered her head next to HongLu¡¯s face.

    HongLu backed away with a blushed face. His heart beat rapidly at the sweet scent of a girl. He was only just over ten after all. He frowned and said. "We have to defeat their leader in order to save the other group. There¡¯s no way to escape from him given his speed. Okay. WangXia and ChengXiao go help them."

    ChengXiao cried. "What are you kidding me? My legs are broken. I am not the monster Zheng is. He can probably live with his head cut off." HongLu looked at YinKong and said. "It¡¯s your suggestion so we will leave his wound to you. Also show us the marvel of mid-fourth stage."

    Zheng only reached the mid-fourth stage a while ago so he was less aware of the capacities this stage brought forth. YinKong on the other hand had reached early fourth stage many years ago and was near mid-fourth stage.

    She walked over to ChengXiao and looked at him with a sweet face. ChengXiao¡¯s face became boiling red. "Wah. Baby face big breasts..." YinKong grabbed his legs and clenched them. The bones were mushed together by force. The intense pain knocked ChengXiao out and he foamed at the mouth.

    YinKong¡¯s smile grew increasingly bright and her eyes were bing cold. She cut open ChengXiao¡¯s leg with her finger and also cut open her palm. She ced her hand on the broken bones.

    A few secondster, ChengXiao cried himself away. His hands reached for the broken leg immediately. "Hot! My legs are burning!" He tried to pat his legs.

    YinKong pushed ChengXiao¡¯s hands away and said. "The fourth stage does have some interest abilities, like controlling the genes to increase recovery rate a thousand folds. However, it squeezes the person¡¯s life and can only be used once or twice. Don¡¯t me me if your legs grow back abnormally."

    ChengXiao stopped trying to hit his legs. They were almost painted red. Sweat was raining down his head from the pain. He immediately took out a box of needles and stuck them on his legs, bringing relief onto his face.

    Ten more secondster, the redness subsided. ChengXiao removed the needles. His legs were finally reconnected.

    He wiped the sweat off his head and was met with the cute smile of YinKong. Before he had a chance to take any verbal advantage of her, YinKong¡¯s expression dropped to zero degrees as she returned to her other persona. She smacked ChengXiao¡¯s face with her leg and sent him flying several meters.

    ChengXiao flipped up with aughter and wiped the blood bleeding from his nose. "Good! Let me see that man¡¯s strength again. He broke my legsst time... It¡¯s time for me to break his legs!"

 Vol 20 15-1

    Zheng hurried his pace and finally arrived at his destination before team Pacific did. As long as Xuan stayed in approximately the same ce he was at, the Magic Cannon would hit this area. The realization eased his worries while he waited for team Pacific toe.

    (I have to be careful. Team Pacific¡¯s leader definitely can¡¯t ept his loss. If he brings the rest of team Pacific with him, I won¡¯t be able to finish them off quickly. Furthermore, what if they seeks to kill the rest of team China first? Even though no one has died yet...)

    Zheng was standing on a tform. He selected a spot and sat down then began to ponder the gains and losses acquired in this movie. Xuan¡¯s issue caused the world to deviate from the movie beyond recognition. However, if team China could manage to survive the movie, and if Xuan could ovee his heart¡¯s devil, the team¡¯s strength would take a leap to the next level. The difference between a person who crossed the gap into mid-fourth stage was day and night, as was the difference between Zheng and Lionheart. At the moment, Zheng didn¡¯t know the internal issues that arose within team Pacific nor that team China was moving under his ns.

    (More twists and turns mighte in this movie. However, the momentum has been set. Team Pacific¡¯s fate was decided the moment they stepped into the mothership. My only worry is whether Xuan and HongLu¡¯s deductiones out true. If not, team China will cease to exist with them.)

    Zheng chuckled bitterly. The team¡¯s fate had been interwoven with Xuan. If Xuan were to fail and die here, the remaining strategist alone couldn¡¯t save team China. They would fall in the final battle against a team Devil with Xuan¡¯s clone. Zheng¡¯s strength would be rivaled by clone Zheng¡¯s strength.

    (This is a trial that would have eventuallye. It might as welle sooner thanter. Thank god Xuan managed to suppress his condition until this opportunity arose. If it happened in thest movie, we wouldn¡¯t even have this slim chance to make it out. Let¡¯s take this gamble with him!)

    Spider machines once again appeared on the tform. The aliens walked out of the machines. Their figures were more human like than before.

    Zheng had encountered three waves of aliens on his way. They possessed abilities simr to the yers but much less potent. Their volley of arrows copied from Heng didn¡¯t even pierce Zheng¡¯s skin. The aliens¡¯ abilities were nothing more than just looks.

    Yet, Zheng felt as though the aliens were growing. He killed hundreds of them with ease so he couldn¡¯t be certain of this feeling. However, it was strange the aliens just kept oning to suicide. Suspicion was stacking in his mind.

    (Damn it. I am going to kill every one of them this time and allow no escape! Let¡¯s see if they dare toe at me again!) Zheng thought as he picked up Tiger¡¯s Soul and walked toward the aliens.

    At this time, Julian was merely two passageways away from Zheng. However, he had his worries, so he stopped in ce. Psyche scan closely observed every action Zheng was taking.

    (Too strong. His body and strength are way more powerful than Lionheart¡¯s. Can a human really achieve such power? He doesn¡¯t look any bigger than a normal human. In fact, he¡¯s average. His body enhancements probablye from the energy inside his body.)

    Julian was calcting every detail that could be present in the battle to avoid the possibility of getting one shot by Zheng. He could imagine Zheng¡¯s true power by looking at the fight happening between Zheng and the aliens.

    (Avalon... and that power I have been holding. There¡¯s a seventy percent chance of defeating him if all goes ordingly. Once I kill him, I can absorb his psyche force. My absorption isn¡¯t asplete as Lionheart¡¯s but that should be enough for me to breakthrough into mid-fourth stage. Let¡¯s do it!)

    Julian and the Caucasian man started moving toward Zheng. By the time they arrived at the tform, Zheng had already killed all the aliens. He confirmed the aliens were growing each time and at an increasing pace.

    "If the aliens continue to grow like this, the movie will show its true danger once the aliens reach our power level." Zheng muttered to himself.

    Suddenly, he heard a voice from afar. "Correct. This is a near twenty persons difficulty movie after all. It can¡¯t be as simple as it has been shown. The danger just hasn¡¯t arrived yet. Once I finish this fight, I will have to leave the mothership as soon as possible before I get killed. Nice to meet you. My name is Julian from team Pacific." A Caucasian young man with closed eyes and a middle age Caucasian man walked toward Zheng. The middle age man did not speak as he silently stood behind the young man. The young man smiled gently. Zheng didn¡¯t feel insulted from him keeping his eyes closed. He had an aura that gave off a good impression.

    (No. It¡¯s more like my mind is forcing this impression on me. Hypnosis? He¡¯s probably the psyche force user of team Pacific.)

    "Are you team Pacific¡¯s psyche force user?" Zheng said.

    Julian showed no surprise. "You¡¯re right. Are you surprised that a psyche force user came out of the back stage to challenge you? Hoho. This does seem like a stupid action."

    "No." Zheng shook his head. "I have seen a powerful psyche force user that could defeat me. So I am not surprised you would challenge me. If Lionheart is the only source of power your team possesses, team Celestial would have wiped you even when they are not cooperating as a whole. I suppose you are stronger than your leader."

    Julianughed lightly. He didn¡¯t answer the question. "Three retarded leaders in a row. I am tired of being the babysitter. Of course, the situation would be different if it¡¯s you. What do you think? Interested in battling along side me? I am confident the two of us can conquer the whole realm. Your strength and my wit adds up to more than one plus one..."

    Zheng interrupted him with augh. "I don¡¯t know where you got your confidence from. Let me ask this, how many team battles has your team fought?"

    Julian¡¯s expression didn¡¯t look as good as before but he maintain a smile. "We have a special way to lower our team¡¯s rating. Our strength is steadily increasing, while team battles..."

    Zheng interrupted him again. "That means not a lot. Two or three times? Hoho. You are lucky you survived after being in a movie with team Celestial. Is that why you underestimate the other teams? What a joke. You think the two of us can conquer the whole realm? I finally get what Xuan means with his opinion on teams that enve their members. You will only be weaker and weaker and when the final battlees, you will get wiped!"

    Julian¡¯s face turned blue. Yet, he still asked in a smile. "Why would you say that? Are we really so weak? If I decided to kill your teammates before this point, they would have been dead by now."

    Zheng shook his head. "The issue isn¡¯t your strength. The benefactors in a team like yours won¡¯t be weak. The first issue is you have too few members. You can be strong in one aspect butcking in other aspects without more members."

    Julian couldn¡¯t retort Zheng¡¯s point. He remained silent as he knew that was the biggest weakness of team Pacific. Even though the team battles they faced up to this movie were against weak teams and a team having internal issues, the weakness of team Pacific was exposed through those battles. That was why Julian wanted to get HongLu onto the team.

    "What¡¯s the other issue?" His smile faded and his expression grew serious.

    "Experience." Zheng stood up from the floor and put away Tiger¡¯s Soul. "You arecking in experience in vision, handling losses, fighting a battle of wits, and urately determining the strength of your opponents. You are too weak that you can¡¯t even see the gap in our strength." Zheng leaped. He moved with Soru under Instant Destruction. The moment he left Julian¡¯s vision, he was already behind Julian. Hespped his hand at the back of Julian¡¯s head.

    Zheng didn¡¯t want to kill the psyche force user as there was still use for him, such as locating and contacting the other members. A psyche force user had a variety of utilities. If Xuan ceased to continue with his scheme, Zheng could use this psyche force user to wake the other members, so he was nning to capture Julian.

    He didn¡¯t expect a psyche force user to dodge his attack even if psyche scan could follow his movements. His speed was too fast for a psyche force user to physically react. The moment he put out his hand, his attention had turned to the Caucasian man. However, Zheng suddenly noticed he missed. Julian simply stood half a meter in front of him. The man turned around with a smile. Zheng could feel Julian looking at him despite his closed eyes.

    "Oh, is that your ability? Blink? You wouldn¡¯t be able to react fast enough even if you can blink. The problem doesn¡¯te from you, so it must be on my end. Is it my senses?" Zheng looked at his hand and asked.

    Julian smiled. "Uh. Basically, though I am still researching into the ability. That attack was weak. Are you not nning to kill me? Or did my proposal piqued your greed?"

    "Your proposal?" Zheng asked without a moment of thought.

    Julian sounded lost for a second. "Didn¡¯t I propose to conquer the realm with you?" "Ah! So you have a way to invite another yer into your team?" Zheng wasn¡¯t stupid enough to miss the implication. He sounded excited.

    Julian immediately noticed he spilled information that Zheng wouldn¡¯t have noticed. This would give Zheng another reason to kill him for the valuable item he had. He rubbed his eyes and said with a bitter chuckle. "I am a psyche force user. More precisely, I am a psyche force user in the third unlocked stage. Perhaps higher. I can¡¯t tell where I am at. My enhancement is Shaka, a top tier psyche force enhancements that¡¯s one level above the Third Eye. What I want to say is we are both strong. I am not the same as your pretty team members who are worthless. I will be the strongest psyche force user in the realm and you are someone who can rival the powerhouses of team Celestial and team Devil. We are naturally the perfect partners. Let¡¯s make a deal. If I defeat you, then join us. That isn¡¯t to say you are weaker than me. You just don¡¯t know the way I fight."

    Zheng contemted. He had to capture Julian and get him to agree to waking the rest of team China from the dreams. Threatening Julian to do so contained a risk depending on his personality. Zheng was confident with his strength and nodded. "Okay. However, if I win, you will help me with a few things. I won¡¯t kill you in this movie so you will only have to deal with the negative score. It¡¯s a fair bet."

    Julian nodded in agreement without hesitation. He pointed to his eyes and said. "My enhancement isn¡¯t purely a psyche force ability. It¡¯s an evolution enhancement that allows you to find the true meaning of psyche force."

    He opened his eyes ever so slightly. Zheng¡¯s vision cked out instantly. He didn¡¯t fall unconscious nor did the lights went out. He lost the sense of sight.

    "Ring of Heaven¡¯s Treasure! Sight!" As he finished his words, Zheng had already reached him. A fist struck toward his face at a speed untrackable to his eyes. However, looking at the path of this strike, it would stop a few centimeters before Julian¡¯s face.

    With a thump, Julian felt as though a hammer struck his face. His nose instantly broke and blood rushed out. He was knocked several meters away.

    "Impossible!" He wiped the blood and cried. By this time, Zheng had approached him again and kicked toward his abdomen. This kick missed in the same manner but Julian was sent flying again. He spilled a mouthful of blood.

    "Wind pressure from your attacks? Your speedpressed the air and sent out attacks beyond your reach. That strength is terrifying. It felt as though I was hit by a truck."

    He climbed up from the floor and murmured to himself. He was no longer surprised after the second hit. "Your strength is strong enough to let you ignore most schemes. I would lose if I psyche force is the only source of power I have."

    Zheng shrugged and pointed to his eyes. "I am curious. What psyche force ability is powerful enough to affect me? It shouldn¡¯t be possible since I have reached mid-fourth stage. You don¡¯t know what it means to ovee the heart¡¯s devil yet. As far as I know, people like me shouldn¡¯t be affected by illusions or disorienting psyche force abilities."

    "I don¡¯t know what the heart¡¯s devil is. However, there exists no absolute defense in this universe. The Shaka enhancementes from the fourth stage or beyond. It allows me to reach into the deepestyer of human consciousness. There is a giant residing inside every person¡¯s consciousness. It¡¯s like a devil, a dragon, a god! Ring of Heaven¡¯s Treasure! Sound!"

    With his words, the world came to a silence for Zheng. He couldn¡¯t even hear his own voice. However, the loss of hearing didn¡¯t seem to affect him. He approached Julian at the next instant and kicked, but an invisible barrier blocked his kick.

    "I have said psyche force abilities along aren¡¯t powerful enough to defeat you. Your strength exceeds mine by too much. I have something else waiting for you. This is a glorious defense, the Everdistant Utopia, one of the most powerful defensive magical items."

    The middle age man behind Julian drew out a in sheath. It looked like an inexpensive craft sold on the streets.

    Julian¡¯s words entered Zheng¡¯s mind directly. The response Zheng gave was a flurry of punches. Each punch hit the invisible barrier in front of him with a loud thump, yet it seemed like Zheng was throwing empty punches at the air.

    After a while, Zheng finally stopped. He gave a coldugh then unlocked his gic constraint further. He moved from Instant Destruction to Explosion, which disabled use of Soru but gave him increased strength and speed. Every punch he threw carried enormous force. This force was so powerful that it shattered the wind pressure generated by his punches. Julian¡¯s face nched when he detected the power of Zheng¡¯s attacks through psyche force. The pressureing from them alone could knock him unconscious and a direct hit could break him into two pieces. He sweated despite being protected by the sheath.

    (Good grief! Thank god I held him off with words. Who the heck would want a teammate like this. You can¡¯t even get rid of him when you want to, and he can kill you whenever he wants. Good that he didn¡¯t use his full strength in the beginning. I would have been killed on the first attack. Damn it. I still have a reserve of energy for the Shaka ability but every use has a cool down. Need to find a time to practice more. If I can disable all five senses at once...)

    Julian sighed and opened his eyes again.

    "Ring of Heaven¡¯s Treasure! Touch!"

    Zheng finally stopped after losing three of his senses. He could no longer find his directions in this dark and silent world. It felt as though he was floating in empty space. There was nothing but emptiness all around him. If it weren¡¯t for his remaining senses, he wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand. The true power of Ring of Heaven¡¯s Treasure showed itself. This was an ability that not even someone in mid-fourth stage could avoid!

    At a ce far from Zheng and Julian¡¯s battlefield, a man was standing inside a passageway. Spider machines were walking through the passageway but none appeared to notice him nor the cannon standing ontop of four skeleton legs. It seemed like he and the strange cannon were invisible.

    A little bronze bell floated on top of the man. It was the shape of bells from ancient China, giving off a sense of age like it had just been unearthed. A faint golden light flowed on its surface. Every time a machine came near, the light brightened and the machine would move to the side, creating a big empty space in the middle of the passageway.

    The man suddenly took out an apple. He smelled it, frowned, then took a bite.

    "Still can¡¯t smell, can¡¯t taste... but soon, soon..."

    As he ate the apple, a craze overtook his eyes. He rubbed them vigorously until his eyes returned to normal. Yet, that hint of craze remained and didn¡¯t go away through his self control. He finished the apple then looked toward where the cannon was facing... where Zheng and the rest of the team was at!

 Vol 20 15-2

    Heng, Imhotep and XueYing stood in confrontation with Lionheart at a location not far away from Zheng. More precisely, only Heng was confronting Lionheart. Imhotep was injured from a surprise attack. That dark red me was the bane of his existence. A single spark ignited a whole sandstorm and knocked him back into human form. Imhotep was lying on the ground motionless with smoke rising from his body.

    Lionheart gave augh as he rediscovered the confidence that was lost when he fought Zheng. His me was powerful but it seemed like a helpless child when faced against Zheng, which made him doubted this ability. The torture descended upon Imhotep during the burn brought back his confidence. He didn¡¯t know why this would happen to Imhotep, rendering him disabled but not dead.

    "Oh please. Do you think an enchanted arrow can kill me? Not even the strongest person in your team was able to kill me. What do you have over him?!" Lionheart transformed into a crimson light and continuously moved. He stayed a hundred meters from Heng.

    Heng held onto his silver bow. The arrow wasn¡¯t aiming directly at the crimson light but Lionheart knew that if he slowed down, an enchanted arrow would instantly pierce his body.

    Heng was one of the mainbatants in team China after all. His strength was within top three. He wasn¡¯t a close range fighter but still, the enlightenment over Elven energy bestowed him with a fair degree of knowledge of closebat. He knew if Lionheart approached the three of them, they would be killed without question. There was no point in contemting. Heng drew an arrow and activated Lightning Shot. Lionheart dashed away in his light form from shock. Heng was giving off an aura more powerful than Zheng at this instant and Lionheart sensed a threat that could take his life.

    Back when Heng was still under the influence of his mental obstacles, he was able to hold clone Zheng in ce with Charged Shot. Clone Zheng wasn¡¯t as strong at the time, but neither was Heng. A skill that concentrated all of the user¡¯s power and faith into one shot could drive anyone running.

    The confrontation was in a stalemate. However, Heng was feeling sour over the situation. Lightning Shot was powerful but gave him an equal amount of burden. He was physically strong enough to fire two shots. However, this ability did not operate on a switch where he could fire or halt at will. He was spending arge quantity of energy to remain in the ready state and his mind was tensed. He could only hold it for another minute before he had to release the arrow, and at that point, missing would mean the death for the three people here!

    (What should I do? Risk it? I would do it if I am the only one here. Yet, XueLin... if she¡¯s the Guide, then she¡¯s the team¡¯s hope. I can¡¯t throw away the team for my own life. Imhotep... is also myrade! I can¡¯t give up here!)

    Heng clenched his teeth and bit through the tip of his tongue. The pain drew his mind back into ce and continued under this stress. He had decided, thirty more seconds, and he would release this arrow... It was better than doing nothing and die.

    (Seventeen, sixteen, fifteen.)

    Heng counted the seconds. His mind and body slowly calmed down. Wavering on the border between life and death was strangely calming. The movement and path of the crimson light were reflected in his mind. Yet, its speed was too fast for him to aim. It was a speed only second to Zheng using Soru but couldst much longer in usage.

    Lionheart also sensed something when Heng made up his mind. He moved as fast as he could. The overall speed of the light was slower than before as both people were approaching their limits. They were waiting for that tiny change that would tip the bnce of this stalemate.

    "I see them, there!"

    A man¡¯s voice echoed from the distance. It was ChengXiao. As soon as the two people heard the voice, the crimson light dashed right at Heng and Heng let go of his fingers.

    Time seemed to have stopped as the enchanted arrow departed the bow. It was a profound sensation, like the arrow was the only moving object in this space. Within an instant, the arrow was already in front of the crimson light and passed through it when Lionheart finally saw a trace of it. The arrow then pierced through the metallic walls behind. A cloud of crimson light was annihted in the process. Everything happened as quickly as a lightning strike.

    The two remaining clouds of crimson light fused together in front of Heng and transformed into Lionheart¡¯s human form. His face was as pale as a corpse and his body was trembling. The annihtion of one part of the crimson light caused huge damage to him.

    This was a high tier Vampire ability that could split the life force of the user into four parts to escape. The user would survive as long as one part remained. However, the loss of two parts also took away half his life. On the other hand, he would have been dead without this ability.

    "How dare you! Die!"

    Lionheart cried like a maniac, distancing himself from his handsome appearance. He grabbed Heng, who couldn¡¯t lift a finger at this point. Imhotep whipped a powerless sand snake at him but he just ignored it, while he bit on Heng¡¯s neck and sucked blood out of Heng.

    Three people were running over to assist, WangXia, ChengXiao and Anck-Su-Namun. She was worried after witnessing the dark red me and forced herself to follow the other two. She knew the biggest protection she had in this realm was her lover. An otherwise normal person¡¯s chance of survival alone was slim, even in a strong team like team China.

    The three people arrived at the scene when Heng was seized by Lionheart and Imhotep was lying on the ground sending out sand. WangXia and ChengXiao panicked at the sight of him biting at Heng and rushed toward them with full speed.

    However, neither person had movement eleration ability so they could only watch while it happened. Lionheart sucked Heng for ten seconds then threw him onto the ground. He smacked off the sanding at him then grabbed Imhotep and bit him in the same way, despite the undying body that Imhotep possessed. Ten secondster, Imhotep was also thrown on the ground andy there still.

    "Ah! Amazing... people in team China are so strong. Even random members possess so much energy. This feeling, this energy pouring from my body... Once I absorbed every one of them, I will transcend into god!" The color of blood returned to Lionheart¡¯s face. The aura surrounding him grew inparison to before. His power had a visible increase after draining Heng and Imhotep and he cried arrogantly.

    After his excitement, he looked to XueLin who was shocked. He frowned knowing she was a weak normal human. As he was about to simply kill her, a heat wave approached him from behind. He leaped to the side and dodged the attack.

    WangXia and ChengXiao became separated from Anck-Su-Namun once they ran in full speed. Then the two were growing further apart as ChengXiao was running faster than WangXia. However, the one that initiated attack was WangXia. He formed several bombs with Demon Energy when he was still a hundred meters away and forced Lionheart away.

    Lionheart calmed down from his insanity. He floated in the sky and looked down at the people below with a sneer. "I¡¯ll be honest. Team China is much stronger than I imagined. No wonder you are a team that once won against team Celestial. Two random member¡¯s energy raised my strength by at least twenty percent. And I thought I could wipe you by myself in the beginning.... I look forward to absorbing your leader. He will make me into the strongest person in this realm!"

    WangXia and ChengXiao ignored his cries. ChengXiao rushed over to Heng and grabbed him. He let out a sigh of relief finding out Heng was still breathing, although his breathing was very weak. The two didn¡¯t get sucked into a dried corpse and merely lost consciousness.

    ChengXiao stood up, shielding the other three people behind him. Lionheart sneered again. "Loser, have you forgotten the wound I gifted you? You are not only going to break a leg this time."

    "Yeah, one leg is not enough..." ChengXiao muttered. He leaped like a bird with wings spread out. His curled body glided by Lionheart at an inconceivable angle. Sharp air attacks flew toward Lionheart.

    The smile on Lionheart¡¯s face never faded while the air attacks cut through his arms and body. Parts of his body transformed into sand and then recovered to human form once the air passed through. He looked undamaged using an ability simr to Imhotep¡¯s. The difference being his clothes were shredded in the process whereas Imhotep¡¯s clothes wouldn¡¯t. His did not perfectly absorb another person¡¯s powers by the look of this.

    ChengXiao fell from the air after his attack. Lionheart dashed at him once he recovered. In the blink of an eye, Lionheart was already next to ChengXiao and reached out his arm. A dozen air attacks struck toward him.

    "Nanto Suicho Ken - Hien Ryubu!"

    Without any point of leverage in the air, ChengXiao managed to turn around. Lionheart¡¯s arms turned into sand at the next second, and ChengXiaonded on the ground without any damage.

    Lionheart¡¯s mind nked out as he looked at his hands. ChengXiao negated the majority of his attack at that instant and countered. When he realized what had happened, ChengXiao was already on the ground.

    "Haha... Simply great! There are no weaklings in team China! All of you stay here and be my power!"

    Greed overtook Lionheart¡¯s eyes. The ability to turn into sand nullified any damage ChengXiao could cause despite the difference in their closebat prowess. The other person utilized bombs that were powerful but bombs might not be able to damage him through his sand form. Furthermore, he hadn¡¯t even used his me yet. There was no way he would lose against anyone not named Zheng from team China.

    ChengXiao took out a pair of gloves after he nced at the three people behind him. At the same time, Lionheart¡¯s whole body transformed into sand and swept at them in a wave, looking to drown everyone.

    WangXia panicked as he pushed his speed as fast as he could. In the time that he took a few steps, a series of thumps echoed from the center of the sand and Lionheart came out flying in his human form. Wounds that cut deep into his bones covered his body, blood was pouring out from the wounds. ChengXiao leaped after him.

    "Hisho Hakurei!"

    ChengXiaounched himself forward spinning. Sharp air attacks cut through Lionheart and split him into pieces. The broken pieces of flesh then transformed into parts of crimson light that blinked ten meters away before fusing into his human form again.

    The attack obviously damaged Lionheart by the terrible look on his face. He roared and dark red me emerged from his body, halting ChengXiao from chasing him.

    "How is it possible! How did your physical attacks damage me through the sand form? Yes, those gloves are magical items. My me can melt the sand so your gloves can hit me." Lionheart calmed himself after his furious roar.

    ChengXiao moved one hand behind and gestured WangXia to cover him, a gesture unique to the Chinese military.

    There was no time for Wangxia to think since ChengXiao dashed forward again. He controlled several sma bombs that moved with ChengXiao.

    ChengXiao was below average in the team when it came tobat prowess. He was not exactly weak but he had no specialization aside from his medical techniques. Worse than Zero in long range, worse than Heng, Kampa and WangXia in mid range, worse than Zheng and YinKong in close range. Medical techniques were his irreceable skills.

    Lionheart dashed at him in a crimson light at the same time. That speed was much faster than his sand form and ChengXiao had no way of blocking this light. sma bombs passed by ChengXiao then crashed into the light. The explosions covered arge area in front of him, blocking the light from advancing, while avoiding him under WangXia¡¯s control.

    Lionheart backed off at his full speed as if he feared the sma. Yet, he was not fast enough to outrun the lightning and got consumed.

    Still, he managed to escape the center of explosions unlike the aliens. He was only caught by the edge of the explosion. The crimson light was smoking afterward after it escaped.

    There were burnt marks on Lionheart¡¯s body once he returned to human form. The marks recovered in visible speed. However, his face looked blue.

    Lionheart was feeling terrible. He always considered himself a step above everyone else, which led him to challenge Zheng despite the rumors of Zheng¡¯s strength in the realm. He believed his self-created abilities would put him on par with Zheng. Reality was ruthless and he lost. He ran from fear and it struck a blow to his mindset. That gave rise to his desire to absorb the power of everyone in team China. It was a humiliation to lose to Zheng but it was still within eptable region. However, losing to anyone else would drive him insane.

    "All of you... need to die!"

    If he didn¡¯t still want to absorb WangXia and ChengXiao¡¯s powers, he would have burned them to ashes with his me. With the sma bombs gone and WangXia needed preparation for his next attack, Lionheart dashed at ChengXiao. There was no way for ChengXiao to back away from this attack.

    Neither did he nned to back away. He leaped mid-air toward the crimson light and evaded it by a hair. He even struck it several times on his way.

    "My seniors once told me no martial art is indisputably the most powerful. Every enhancement in the exchange system has its pros and unique points. Some might appear weak but correct usage could enhance its power by a hundred times. Nanto Suicho Ken seems like a garbage enhancement. However, if Zheng uses it, he can cut a hundred of you into pieces. As for me, I only have one way of utilizing this ability... through the wind. I will evade your attacks through the wind, attack you with the wind, and finish you with the wind!"

    He leaped again and yelled. "Do you think I will let you get away after harming myrades? You will not advance another step before I die!"

    Lionheart paused for only a moment before he dashed toward WangXia, who had only just regained control over his bombs. At this time, ChengXiao spun in a strange posture, conjuring a stream of wind around the crimson light. The wind was moving faster and faster until it became nearly visible to the bare eyes. The crimson light was consumed by the wind. ChengXiao dropped from the air. Sweat was running down his face.

    (That¡¯s god damn unlucky. I couldn¡¯t have known this dude¡¯s actually so strong... Please, don¡¯t get up again. I don¡¯t even have the strength to stand. Nanto Suicho Ken utilizes the user¡¯s body to move the wind, but this ability drained all my stamina. I want to just lie down...)

    His hands were pushing against his knees and his body bent forward. This ability was more powerful than he thought. A hundred cubic meter area centered around Lionheart was shredded inside the wind. The shredded crimson light was slowly trying to fuse together. However, it was so slow. Lionheart must have been critically injured from the attack.

    By the time he returned to his human form, his clothes were had be strips and flesh was missing from parts of his body. There were wounds that cut deep into his bones. He didn¡¯t wait for his body to recover as he dashed toward ChengXiao again with a roar. Fury had taken over his logical senses. Yet, several strikes of lightning pushed him back again.

    "Haha. Do you see? No one in team China is easily bullied! It¡¯s a simple task to beat a little bat into the ground." ChengXiao mocked Lionheart when he saw the terrible shape Lionheart was in, despite himself being out of stamina. Seeing an enemy like this excited him.

    Wounds on top of more wounds actually calmed Lionheart. He took several deep breaths then said. "It¡¯s my fault for underestimating all of you. Team China is a team that team Celestial has acknowledged. I will not make the same mistake again, and I will not restraint myself because I want to absorb your powers. If I can¡¯t do it, I will kill you. The woman over there, if you don¡¯t want to die, then be my woman. I can bring you into team Pacific... me Beast!"

    Lionheart came down onto the floor. A cloud of me appeared in his hands and stopped ChengXiao from approaching. ChengXiao could sense the power contained within that me. It was a power way beyond his Nanto Suicho Ken.

    Lionheartughed. The dark red me only made hisughter more hideous. The me surged with a twist of his hands and enveloped a ten-meter area around him. It spun in a reverse cone shape then it leaped at the other people like a monster.

    "Get down behind me!"

    WangXia cried then threw his sma bombs out. The bombs merely slowed down the me monster. Once the sma dissipated, it would certainlye at them again. WangXia sted a small pit on the ground while at the same time took out a tactical nuke. "ChengXiao! Bring them all into the pit! Hurry!" The tactical nuke flowed to his front.

    ChengXiao threw the other three people into the pit then just as he grabbed Anck-Su-Namun and XueLin, a huge explosion urred, blowing him and the two women away.

    WangXia controlled the tactical nuke with hisplete focus. This was a weapon much more powerful than the sma bombs and one mistake could cost their lives. This was the time to test the result of his training.

    Everyone in the team had their own way of training and growth. ChengXiao discovered the wind from Nanto Suicho Ken. WangXia practiced precision control over his bombs, yet his training hadn¡¯t started for long. The explosion of the tactical nuke was draining all his energy. Veins surfaced on his body and then one vein busted, then another. He was covered in blood when the tactical nuke exploded.

    The explosion surged outward and sted the me monster into pieces. Then it consumed the whole passageway with the brilliance of a sun. The only spots holding themselves from the explosion was a dark red me on its own and an empty area behind WangXia. The passageway began to copse from the explosion.

    Atst, the explosion subsided. The passageway was beyond recognition with many areas broken off. Looking through the cracks was a bottomless abyss.

    "Ah!"

    A piece of metal fell and a wail followed. The metal piecended on ChengXiao¡¯s legs and crushed his knees. If it were off by a little more, it would have crushed his life instead.

    WangXia crawled up from the shattered metals. His body was covered in tears and dark and red blood from the bleeding. He looked around, then rushed over to ChengXiao. The passageway suddenly trembled while he ran, knocking WangXia to the floor. He lost consciousness. Perhaps he hit his head on the fall or perhaps he was out of energy. The only two people still standing intact were the women.

    "... Anck-Su-Namun, help me..."

    A weak voice came through. It was Imhotep. The voice blew away the look of lost on Anck-Su-Namun¡¯s face. She immediately ran toward the voice but stopped in front of a broken part of the passageway.

    On the other side of the passageway was arge boulder hanging by the edge. Below it was a bottomless abyss. Imhotep was grabbing Heng¡¯s arm while hanging on the boulder. The two of them could fall at any time. There was no way for Anck-Su-Namun to give them a hand since the gap between them was over four meters apart.

    Imhotep turned his head around with difficulty. He saw her standing on the other side and said. "Help me, I can¡¯t turn into sand. That man drained my strength... Help me."

    She looked back, undecided. A pile of me was slowly rising behind her. Imhotep also noticed the me and a bad feeling struck him. The moment she turned around and ran, his world fell apart.

    He had never loved anyone so deeply that he abandoned all the wealth his had, his life, and even faith. This was a love thatsted thousands of years. He joined team China for her, then became aware of the movies of his world. He never believed the same endings woulde to him but those endings nted a seed in his mind. And now, he finally experienced the pain that the same him in the movie felt. If he wasn¡¯t holding onto Heng, he would have let go of his hand and drop to the bottom of this abyss.

    Anck-Su-Namun took off her coat as she ran and stopped after ten meters. She tore the coat into a long strip then turned around with determination. With a short path of eleration, she leaped through the gap. As soon as she came on her feet, she threw the strip of cloth down on the boulder. "Imhotep! Catch it... I saw the movies but... stop thinking of the nonsense. I love you too!"

    Imhotep¡¯s mind nked out as he saw the cloth. She urged him again before he grabbed it and was pulled up.

    The dragon blood and prototype T-virus were also given to her so the weight of two men didn¡¯t pose a difficulty. She dragged the two men up from the edge, threw Imhotep over her shoulder, grabbed Heng with the other arm, then pulled them onto the floor. She let out a sigh of relief. Imhotep finally realized what had happened. He embraced her and kissed her. Tears were forming in his eyes. "We will never part. Not in a hundred years, a thousand years, in our next lives. We will be together forever!"

    The me on the other side was growing.

    ----------

    This is thest release by me. I am dropping this novel and Wuxiaworld is in the process of finding another trantor to take over. The arc is 4 releases from over, and the novel has 3 more arcs. Hopefully someone will pick it up.

    It¡¯s been 2 years and 10 months working on the novel by myself and I am quite sad that I have to drop it. But I can¡¯t find the motivation I once had. I have always treated this as a hobby. Maybe I will work on something shorter length after a break. Thanks for everyone that supported me on the way. It¡¯s not a popr trantion nor well tranted and edited but I am always happy to know someone enjoyed it. Thanks GonZ for being with me since the beginning!

 Vol 20 15-3

    The scene changed over to that of the other side a fewminutes ago. Zheng and Julian confronted each other. Although Julian hadalready sealed off Zheng¡¯s three most important senses in battle amongst thefive senses, he still seemed unwilling to get nearer to Zheng. Because althoughit was only just Zheng standing there quietly, his power was already sufficientto make Julian unwilling to face it. Even with the protection of the sheath,facing Zheng was simply too dangerous.

    (His strength and speed have already reached the limits ofan ordinary organism¡¯s body. Assuming he was that traitor Cultivator of teamCelestial that would still be slightly better. But he¡¯s not. To reach thislevel relying only on the body is truly... unimaginable.)

    Julian stood at his original position rubbing his injuries.He shook his head,ughing bitterly, before pondering inwardly again.

    (I made the same mistake as Lionheart. I underestimated the power of team China¡¯s leader. Although I still haven¡¯t used the Arayashiki,it¡¯s still unknown if it can have any use against someone who overcame theheart¡¯s devil. I definitely can¡¯t let any other members of team Chinae overat this time, or else I can only flee...)

    Julian immediatelyughed bitterly again. Originally, hehad wanted to let the other members of team China rush over. But based on thecurrent situation, they wouldn¡¯t rush over to be killed, but instead surroundhim. That situation definitely couldn¡¯t be permitted to happen. Also, Lionhearton the other side seemed to have absorbed the power of two of team China. Toavoid him continuing to be even more powerful, Julian had no choice but tochange his original objective and nned to use psyche force to draw theremaining members of team China over to Lionheart.

    To send a made-up situation, especially through the methodof a psyche force scan to send it to the remaining people, was of course of nodifficulty to Julian with his high level of psyche force. After easily sendingout the fake scene, he then lured Honglu and the rest to where Lionheart was.It was just that they were very far from where the pair of Wangxia was, andthey would bete by several minutes even if they rushed over...

    When this was done, Julian finally put all his focus onZheng. Until now, this man was quietly standing there, as if he was a normalperson who had lost his sight, touch and hearing. No, strictly speaking apartfrom his calmness being unlike normal people, all other aspects seemed to belike a normal person, and he just stood there unmoving.

    (Something¡¯s wrong. He¡¯s too overly quiet... Whatever the casehe¡¯s still Zheng Zha. Was he so easily made useless with his three sensessealed? I have some uneasiness in my heart...)

    Julian inhaled deeply. He slowly walked towards Zheng,walking straight until he reached about twenty metres from him before stopping.Julian then waved his hand, and that middle-aged Caucasian walked towards Zhengwithout even thinking about it. At the same time that sheath in his handreleased a faint white light.

    That middle-aged Caucasian walked until he was ten metresaway from Zheng. But just as he was about to take another step, a pressure thatwas dangerous to the utmost directly attacked. Zheng who was originallystanding there quietly abruptly turned around to face him. It could only beseen that Zheng lightly kicked out. An invisible wind de sliced towards thatmiddle-aged Caucasian. This was Zheng¡¯s ¡®Rankyaku¡¯ of the six styles. Althoughits strength wasn¡¯t considered to be too great, its attack speed was firstrate.

    Before the middle-aged Caucasian had recovered from hisshock, that wind de had already sliced at the white light surrounding half ametre around his body. This white light had real toughness and durability. Eventhough it collided with the white light all of a sudden, the white lightactually didn¡¯t seem to be exhausted in the slightest, and that middle-agedCaucasian had been knocked back over ten metres by the force of the wind de.Even though the white light had blocked the might of the wind de, itcouldn¡¯tpletely offset the force of that strike. It was clear that thepower of that wind de was very great.

    (He can sense it? Why? Without sight or hearing, he simplyshouldn¡¯t be able to see or hear anything in his surroundings. Simrly, evenhis sense of touch has been sealed. He can¡¯t even feel the flow of the wind...the sixth sense? Even though the higher the gic constraint unlocked, thehigher the chances of the triggering of instincts and the sixth sense, thosetwo feelings aren¡¯t standard sensory organs. There¡¯s an element of luck tothem. He can¡¯t just suddenly explode when you get ten metres near him. Thatattack just now definitely had had energy being stored for very long. Unlessthere¡¯s internal sensory organs? Psyche force scanning?)

    Julian wasn¡¯t a boor. Upon seeing that Zheng hadpreparations, he didn¡¯t intend to immediately attack. In any case his Ring ofHeaven¡¯s Treasure could seal the senses for at least over ten minutes. Even ifZheng broke out of the sealing, he would at least not be in any danger. WithAvalon, the Everdistant Utopia, he could be at ease as he fearlessly searchedfor an opportunity topletely defeat Zheng.

    (It¡¯s not psyche force. I can¡¯t sense any leaking of hispsyche force. But that¡¯s of course. No matter how strong he is, first of allhe¡¯s not a psyche force user. Secondly, he didn¡¯t go to the deepyers of theconsciousness while oveing the heart¡¯s devil, so of course he can¡¯t usepsyche force to fight... In that case, it seems that his battle style has alwaysbeen to use his body? It¡¯s just that when a body is strong to a certain level,they no longer belong to those who use energy to battle. (Note: This seemscontextually wrong, or am I misinterpreting this sentence? Considering the nextsentence as well, shouldn¡¯t it be that people of a certain body strength use energyto battle?) That¡¯s right. Simply relying on the stamina stored in the bodyisn¡¯t enough to sustain that intensive consumption of his. He definitely hasenergy enhancements, only that I don¡¯t know whether it¡¯s only Blood Energy...)

    Julian thought about it. Then he directly picked up a pieceof metal block of rubble the size of a hand from the ground. He casually threwit at Zheng. That metal block suffered an attack when it was ten metres fromZheng. All that could be seen was him suddenly turning around, and his fistpunching out. The speed of the fist was difficult to catch with the naked eye,and the wind from the punch easily reduced the metal block to dust, and all themetal fragments were all sent flying at Julian.

    Julian stood at his position unmoving. He allowed the whitelight to sh past and block the attack. Only then did he slightly frown. Hehad actually ced a psyche force imprint on the metal block just now. Thispsyche force imprint was also a type of energy, formed from psyche force. Itwas an ability he used specially to test out the energy enhancements of others.And in the test just now, he had indeed discovered the existence of a strangeenergy around Zheng. The most important part was that it possessed a strongenergy corrosion property. Within an instant, his psyche force imprint hadactually bepletely corroded. It seemed that Zheng was indeed relying onthis energy to sense his surroundings.

    Zheng was indeed using energy to sense his surroundings.This was an ability he had discovered in the past. For example, when Qi andBlood Energy were released outside of the body, they could be used to scan thesurroundings. It was only that the energy had the characteristics ofdissipating faster the further it was from the body. Even with the energystorage mithril rings, he couldn¡¯t squander energy this way. Thus, after hemade a few tests, he changed the energy source of this type of technique toRefined Qi and Magic.

    Refined Qi and Magic were the products of the condensationof Qi and Blood Energy. Once these two energies were formed, it usuallywouldn¡¯t dissipate by itself unless it was used uppletely or depletepletely. It was the same even if it left the body, as if the energy hadcondensed into matter. Otherwise, the Refined Qi and Magic on cultivationtreasures couldn¡¯t havested the passage of countless years intact.

    Zheng himself didn¡¯t have any Cultivation techniques orMagic techniques. He was also unable to use these two powerful energies as thefoundational energies for battle. In ordance with the principles of makinguse of wasted materials, after several tests he discover of method of usage.The purpose was only to use it as an energy probe.

    (It¡¯s truly lucky. Ijust wanted to test it for fun at that time. I didn¡¯t expect it would actuallysave my life at this time....)

    Zheng secretly considered nonstop. After being deprived ofthe three senses, the most important senses to him as abatant werpletely gone. The remaining taste and smell were basically unrted tobattle for him. At the very least he hadn¡¯t learnt to rely on on his taste todistinguish and seek out his opponents. In this situation, although it was onlya bit of Magic spread out over an area of ten metres, this was more than enoughfor him.

    ¡°It¡¯s really unimaginable. This ability to seal the fivesenses is actually this scary...¡±

    Zheng silently sighed. He then appeared within an instantnot far from where Julian was. He punched out with several fists that couldn¡¯tbe caught with the naked eye. Although the white light of the sheath blockedthe destructive power of these punches, but the force of the punches still sentJulian flying far off, crashing to the ground over ten metres away. But Zhengdidn¡¯t even pause, vanishing in a sh again. However, the direction he headedin was wrong this time, and he directly crashed into a wall over ten metresaway from Julian, actually leaving a human shaped impression in the wall.

    Julian was bbergasted seeing this. Only when Zheng cameout from that wall and stand at his original position in a daze as if nothinghad happened did he bitterlyugh.

    (I understand, he¡¯spletely guessing. He¡¯ll use anextreme speed to charge towards whatever direction an attackes from. Usingthe sensing of the surrounding ten metres around him, he¡¯ll then attack anyonein that area. Although his attacks can¡¯t break open the defense of the sheath,being pushed away by his force still hurts...)

    After heughed bitterly for a long while, Julian stillcouldn¡¯te up with any methods. This Zheng Zha was even more terrifying thana tortoise with thorns on it. He couldn¡¯t be beaten and couldn¡¯t be hit. Inshort, he felt difficult to deal with. If he had known earlier on it would belike this, he should have had long since exchanged for a sci-fi weapon. Afterhe turned Zheng blind and deaf, he could directly attack him from a distanceusing the sci-fi weapon.

    (There¡¯s no choice. It¡¯s time to use the Arayashiki!)

    Julian¡¯s expression became serious. He suddenly opened hiseyespletely. In the instant he opened his eyes, the originally quiet andunmoving Zheng suddenly turned towards his direction. Although there was noattack yet, Zheng¡¯s entire attention was focused towards that direction.

    ¡°Noticed it? Although it¡¯s not being used yet, you can still feel this pressure, right? That¡¯s right, this is my final trump card, Arayashiki. It¡¯s also known as the Six Paths of Samsara. This is power I obtainedfrom entering deep into the depths of the heart and the consciousness afterusing the ¡®Shaka¡¯ enhancement that I exchanged...¡± Julianughed coldly. At thesame time, he charged towards Zheng, snapping his finger.

    The fingers let out a sound, and at the same time, Zheng feltthe Qi and Blood Energy in his body rumble and churn. Zheng almost couldn¡¯tprevent his energy from going berserk. Even then he received some smallinternal injuries, and a small amount of blood leaked out of a corner of hislips.

    (That¡¯s right, this is... Light of the Soul!)

    Light of the Soul, telekinesis, force of the soul, A.T.Field. These terms all referred to the same thing, where one wouldprehend acertain power after unlocking the fourth stage of the gic constraint andoveing the heart¡¯s devil. For example, Zheng¡¯s Light of the Soul was theDragon Transformation. Although it was the change of a material body, thiswas how his Light of the Soul manifested itself. Another example, the Light ofthe Soul of Zhao Yingkong¡¯s main personality was energy absorption. That cklight could cut open energy. And there was also that psyche force user Zhengsaw in Zhao Yingkong¡¯s memories, Zhao Ruikong. Her Light of the Soul washypnotism of a deepyer of the consciousness.

    The so-called Arayashiki by that Julian before him was an ability of that type. Not only could it hypnotise and control living organisms, it could also hypnotise and control the genes, thus causing the copse and destruction of the human body. This was an overbearing and terrifying power. If one hadn¡¯t unlocked the fourth stage of the gic constraint or above, it could be said that there was basically nothing one could do to counterattack. Of course, the price to possess this kind of Light of the Soul was also very great. Apart from being a psyche force user, one also had topletely sink to the deepest depths of the consciousness and transform into a devil there...

    ¡°I didn¡¯t think... you¡¯ll actually have this level ofstrength.¡±

    Zheng exhaled. He then suddenly roared, and his gonstraint began to unlock at high speed. It rose nonstop from the second stageof the gic constraint. When it reached the fourth stage, Julian¡¯sexpression finally changed. Zheng seemed to not care. He continued to unlockthe gic constraint, and finally... the mid fourth stage of the gonstraint! The product of his Light of the Soul, the Dragon Transformationappeared!

    With a crash, that pair of dragon wings of Zheng¡¯s abruptlyspread out, tearing his clothes to shreds. At the same time, his figure andappearance continuously changed. By the final change, Julian had long sinceretreated a hundred metres away. It wasn¡¯t that he was scared, but that themighty pressure around Zheng at that moment was too extreme. Staying next toZheng was like having Mt.Tai bearing down.

    ¡°You¡¯re too dangerous. This level of strength isn¡¯t suitableto appear in the real world. I originally thought you only knew how to do somesealing of the senses and some simple hypnotism. But you actually can use thismove... You¡¯re too dangerous for myrades. I can¡¯t let you get near them. Ineed to get rid of you here... We¡¯ll cancel the bet from before. I¡¯m giving up onthe ns to use you...¡±

    Julianughed coldly. He was confident of not being killed with the protection of the ¡®Everdistant Utopia¡¯. He thus wasn¡¯t worried of dying at this point, only using his consciousness to speak, ¡°You¡¯re aware of the existence of the Arayashiki? This is an ability that I can¡¯tpletely control at my current rank. But did you know the edge it gives me is already extremely obvious? I also call the Arayashiki a seed. I bury the psyche force imprint of the Arayashiki into a person¡¯s consciousness. Before long that person¡¯s consciousness will bepletely eroded by my seed. That person will then be my puppet, like this sheath user... Perhaps you don¡¯t know? I have already imnted seeds into yourrade¡¯s consciousness. Only yours is too strong. Those who¡¯ve ovee the heart¡¯s devil really aren¡¯t ordinary. But I just need to defeat you, and I¡¯ll take over yourrades from you... That¡¯s right. Perhaps your clone has theplete Arayashiki. Otherwise, how couldeven ¡®God¡¯ be unable to repair them? One day, I¡¯ll reach that level as wellhahaha...¡±

    Zheng ignored him, and suddenly changed the Magic outsidehis body into the shape of a long whip. It transformed from an area of tenmetres to a long whip extending to a hundred metres. Then with him as thecentre it begun to revolve. The first to be touched by this whip was the middle-agedCaucasian standing not far off. After feeling where the middle-aged Caucasianwas, Zheng suddenly rushed towards that direction, kicking him right in thechest and sending that middle-aged Caucasian over a hundred metres away.

    When Zheng kicked that middle-aged Caucasian, that whitelight shed past as before, andpletely offset the destructive power ofthat kick. But it couldn¡¯t dispel the force, and that middle-aged Caucasianstill flew over a hundred metres away before standing up safe and sound.

    Julianughed coldly upon seeing this, before saying, ¡°Apart from the attack of the Arayashiki you know of, there¡¯s another attacking method. A pity that I definitely won¡¯t use this move on myself...¡± Finished speaking, he snapped his fingers again.

    When the snapping sounded, all the muscles on that middle-agedCaucasian suddenly started to swell violently. Those muscles seemed to have alife of their own as it wriggled nonstop, and actually tore themselves out ofthe body within a short time, chaotically moving nonstop as if they weretentacles. The man¡¯s body also swelled, only stopping when it reached threemetres tall. The personbined with those tentacle like muscles lookeddisgusting and terrifying. The only curious thing was that despite thisperson¡¯s muscles and skin having already been torn to this extent, he had yetto bleed, as if his body had already been like this originally.

    Zheng actually hadn¡¯t seen all this. In the instant hismagic whip came into contact with the middle-aged Caucasian, he rushed overagain. This time when he punched out, the destructive power of his fists wasstill offset by that white light. The middle-aged Caucasian only faintly shookthis time and didn¡¯t even retreat in the slightest. Then, multiple thickmuscles coiled up, violentlyshing out at Zheng.

    There was a loud pping sound, and those strips of musclewere blocked by Zheng¡¯s arm. Although Zheng didn¡¯t even shake, the steel floorbeneath their feet was torn open. The enormous force could only flow into theground from their legs. At this time Zheng singlehandedly held those strips ofmeat. That white light suddenly appeared, making it such that he couldn¡¯tdamage those strips of muscles no matter how he pinched.

    Julianughed coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t try any longer, you¡¯re just asandbag now. Only we can hit you. You simply cannot hurt us...¡±

    Just as these words fell, a giant crimson de suddenlyappeared in Zheng¡¯s hand. When the Magic surrounding Zheng¡¯s body suddenlygathered, in the next second, that thick band of muscles were evenly cut off,and that white light... seemed to be unable to block the Tiger¡¯s Soul that hadgathered Magic!

 Vol 20 16-1

    Zheng¡¯s original n was to capture the psyche force user of team Pacific alive. He would then either search for his remainingrades or wait for Xuan¡¯s n to finish, before seeing whether it was possible to wake up the remaining unconscious members of team China. He was instead helpless in the end. This psyche force user was stronger than he had imagined, and didn¡¯t seem to be like those who enved their teams like cattle. He possessed extraordinary intellect and powerful strength.

    Especially was that Julian, who had yet to reach the fourth stage, actually possessed Light of the Soul, and one that was rted to psyche force at that. This was too dangerous. If he got near the other members of team China, it would definitely result in heavy casualties. Thus, Zheng directly chose to use the most direct and violent method, and even used the Tiger¡¯s Soul de. He directly used the method he had used to break the prototype god¡¯s A.T. Field at that time. He used Magic to chop out with the de. Although the toughness of that white light was surprising, the Tiger¡¯s Soul filled with Magic actually still required exertion before it could chop apart the white light. But it still chopped apart the white light, and Zheng knew that this pair was definitely finished.

    Julian was scared stupid himself. He had never expected the ¡®Everdistant Utopia¡¯ would have a time when it was broken through. This feeling made his thinkinge to a halt. Based on the situation he knew, the ¡®Everdistant Utopia¡¯ was close to a perfect and wless defense. This was because it was no longer just an energy based type of defense, but one formed from spatial distortion. This had already neared the domain of ¡®god¡¯. Spatial and spatial distortion techniques were a characteristic of SS ss and above defensive equipment. ¡°Dodge, QUICKLY DODGE IT!¡±

    Julian froze for a long time and he loudly shouted when he saw Zheng raise Tiger¡¯s Soul once again. But his words obviously weren¡¯t faster than the chopping attack of Tiger¡¯s Soul. A crimson coloured light shed past lightly. Arge majority of that monster¡¯s tentacles outside his body had already disappeared. The might of the light de of Tiger¡¯s Soul was extremely great. Mist-like saber light brushed past, and with Zheng and the monster as the centre, the metal ground in the surrounding ten metres became powder, and that white light surrounding the monster remained tough.

    (Is that so? It¡¯s not possible to break through the white light without gathering magic... This defense is really tough. Perhaps it has already surpassed the maximum defense of that prototype god?)

    Zheng sighed endlessly in his heart, and his hand moved continuously. That monster was suppressed byyers uponyers of those crimson light des piled up upon each other. That monster, which had seemingly been unafraid of Zheng before, was really agile now as it began to flee. As Zheng had lost his direct senses, there was a slightg for his actions. He had no choice but to use force to stop it, and forcefully suppress the monster in the light des.

    Since Julian shouted, he no longer paid attention to the battle. He instead wholeheartedly began to think through how to solve the situation before him. This was originally the performance he had been the most pleased of. He could trap Zheng, who had the strongest battle power. Killing him or subduing him were all within the realms of possibility. This was the scheme he was most pleased with. Who would know that the situation would suddenly reverse, and Zheng could kill all living things before him within an instant. This situation had already be a dire situation from the difficult situation in the beginning, and it was a dire situation that was directed at him!

    (His strength has already exceeded the limits of wisdom. Has he reached the stage where he can ovee wisdom with force? No matter how ingenious my schemes are, as long as he takes out that sabre of his, I have no way of killing him... As expected, when strength reaches a certain level, wisdom is no longer enough to harm this strength. Or is my wisdom just not enough?)

    Julianughed bitterly as he contemted nonstop. As he contemted, that monster far off had already been chopped in half by Zheng. That white light protecting the body seemed unable to block the Tiger¡¯s Soul filled with Magic, just like how snow would directly thaw when it met the zing sun. Although only the battling Zheng could know this feeling, but based on the current battle situation, this body protecting white light was truly weak. Julian finally made a certain decision.

    (I don¡¯t care anymore! Protecting my life is the most important thing. Nothing can bepared to my life...)

    Without saying anything further, Julian directly used psyche force to connect with Zheng¡¯s mind. He also used a psyche force scan at the same time on the extremely far off area where Lionheart was battling. There, Zheng¡¯srades had already reached a desperate stage. Lionheart with his nearly invulnerable body hadn¡¯t been killed, while the members of team China had been sucked dry of energy. Arge group of team China members were heading there. But as they didn¡¯t know the specifics, it seemed as if they wouldn¡¯t be able to stop Lionheart from killing the three members of team China. That was the rough gist of the situation.

    ¡°Zheng Zha, I¡¯m right here. You can kill me anytime. But from the beginning, I haven¡¯t had much ill will towards you... On the other side, yourrades are in the dire straits of being at death¡¯s door. As long as you promise not to kill me, and let me leave here, I¡¯ll stop Lionheart and save yourrades. How about it? Let me go!¡±

    Zheng bisected the monster in one strike, before Tiger¡¯s Soul shed again. It chopped it up into pieces of meat, and at the same time an image was sent to his consciousness through psyche force. In the image, Heng, Wangxia, Chengxiao and Imhotep had all been sucked dry of their energy, lying on the ground listlessly. Lionheart, however, was covered in blood coloured light that soared to the skies. The bat wings on his back began to berger, and some blood coloured rune words even appeared on the wings. It currently seemed to be in the midst of an evolution, which was why he wasn¡¯t free to pay attention to the team China members lying on the ground. Otherwise, they would mostly likely have been wiped out in one move.

    ¡°Lionheart possesses an absorption ability. Thus, he will be stronger and stronger in the team battles, and will one day surpass everyone in all the teams sooner orter. This was also why I chose him before... Zheng, Zheng Zha?¡± Julian was originally talking to himself. However, he discovered that Zheng was violently trembling all over. His dragon wings then suddenly thrust out, while at the same time his figure began to expand. Before Julian could respond, he faced an unknown aura that frenziedly rushed over head on. His position was enveloped in this aura in an instant. In the next second, a giant hand grabbed his neck and lifted him up.

    ¡°Lead the way... or die!¡±

    Julian only felt like a giant vise was mping down on his neck. Don¡¯t even talk about breathing, even his mind instantly sank into a dizzy state as the main arteries in his neck were being crushed. Fortunately, his reaction was fast. His psyche force immediately sent a message of agreement to Zheng. His neck was finally loosened, and only then could he gasp inrge mouthfuls of air and start coughing.

    Julian was truly straightforward. As he no longer had any basis for negotiations anyways, he straightforwardly removed the the seals on Zheng¡¯s senses. He returned his sight, hearing and touch to him. Not only that, but he also shut his eyes once more. Apart from searching through the monster corpse for the sheath, he didn¡¯t do anything else. That was why Zheng allowed him to take the sheath.

    ¡°Alright. I roughly understand your power... This is already power we can¡¯t imagine. Most likely only those few of team Celestial, as well as your legendary clone from team Devil can match you. I no longer have any doubts towards your strength... But how will you get there? Even if you rush there with your previous speed, it would probably still take over a minute. Your members would most likely already be...¡± Julian hugged the sheath, slightly rxing as he spoke to Zheng.

    ¡°Know why I let you retrieve this sheath? This thing isn¡¯t inferior to SS ss defensive equipment after all, so why would I let you take it?¡± Zheng said coldly. ¡°It¡¯s not that I have confidence in killing you easily. Even with this confidence, I¡¯m alsozy to let you take back the sheath before I kill you. It¡¯s because you will need the sheath soon... I said this before, who do you think I am? I¡¯m THE Zheng Zha! To deal with me, please either call an entire team or an entire army! Understand?¡±

    As he spoke, Zheng began to shout madly, and his Blood Energy began to rush downwards from his head region, while his Qi rose upwards from his dantian. Two streams of energy violently collided intensely at the area of his heart. Those energies that mixed as well as oil and water abruptly exploded, surging wildly towards all the parts of his body. If it was an ordinary person¡¯s body, they would have been killed in an instant by the bacsh of these energies. Only Zheng with the strong fleshy body of his Dragon Transformation could suppress these energies, and let these energies collide and explode continuously.

    ¡°This is ¡®Destruction¡¯!¡± Zheng shouted loudly, and charged towards a certain wall with Julian in one arm. A crimson coloured light de then shed past, and this metal alloy wall was sliced apart like tofu. Zheng stepped down, and his entire figure had already suddenly charged through.

    Julian smiled bitterly as he grasped the sheath tightly. The white coloured light wrapped him up in a cocoon, and metal fragments and wind assaulted him continuously from all sides. It was indeed impossible for his constitution to block these assaults. It was no wonder Zheng returned him the sheath. If he had known earlier Zheng possessed such a terrifying level of strength, honestly speaking, he would have carefully chosen his battle strategy.

    ¡°But even with this level of power, you still won¡¯t be able to get to Lionheart so fast, right? Need my help?¡± Julian asked curiously.

    ¡°Scan the topography from here to there and send it to me, then... this is...¡±

    Zheng¡¯s body suddenly sank. Two streams of energy that had never been used before and had alwaysin dormant began to squirm. It then collided at his heart area like how Blood Energy and Qi did...

    ¡°This is ... Chaos! Genesis Splitter!¡±

 Vol 20 16-2

    Lionheart was in a good mood. Especially when he had absorbed two people¡¯s energies, this happiness had peaked. It also happened that his Vampire genes had advanced in level at the same time.

    The strongest the Vampire bloodline could get to was the Prince rank. These Vampires also still weren¡¯t strengthened to the limit yet. They needed to continuously be stronger toplete these genes. But when they reached this stage of evolved genes, they would possess an innate enhancement, which was to absorb energy and genes of others to reach perfection. This was the true meaning of the ¡®Bloodkin¡¯. Although Lionheart had an extremely strong body constitution, his team battle experience was still pitiful as team Pacific was the type of team which enved their team like cattle. He thus didn¡¯t have much chance to absorb the genes and power of powerfulbatants, making it such that this seemingly strong ability really didn¡¯t end up being of much use.

    Honestly speaking, team China¡¯s mainbatants actually possessed great strength. Whether it was body constitution or the level of their gic constraint, it was something other teams had difficulty matching. Most likely only the two teams of team Celestial and team Devil couldpare. Thus Lionheart casually absorbing the energies of a few people was already enough for arge increase of his power. There was also Heng, the strongbatant that few in team China were equal to. Finally, his Vampire genes began to undergo an evolution.

    ¡°How pleasurable. Is this the feeling of the evolution of genes? It¡¯s as if everything is being trampled under my feet...¡±

    Lionheart roared towards the skies. That pair of wings on his back aggressively extended, and the blood coloured rune words that adorned his wings looked extremely mysterious and unfathomable. At the same time a dark crimson me appeared on that man¡¯s body, and the scintiting light made him seem like a devil out of hell, powerful to the point of being undefeatable.

    ¡°Perfect! If I continue to strengthen like this, I perhaps may truly be able to be a god or devil! Haha, this rate of evolution is truly unimaginable. Team China... excellent. These are the stepping stones that have appeared for me to be a god. Team China, haha, what a beautiful term. I¡¯m simply too happy! Not a single one of you shall escape!¡± Lionheart madly cried out, and he seemed to have once again sunk into a state of insanity. He raised his hand as he shouted, and a cloud of dust rose outwards, and those lying on the ground were all pushed ten metres away. That power was extremely great, and it was difficult to imagine this person possessed this power.

    Lionheart froze. He exaggeratedly looked at his hands, then began tough. ¡°Too powerful. The power after undergoing this evolution is truly too great. I want to destroy or kill someone. If I use this power to face your team leader, that Zheng Zha that looks to be so strong? Who do you say will win? Hahaha...¡± As he spoke, he suddenly raised his hand, and Heng who was lying far away from him suddenly floated up, before floating towards him.

    When Hengnded in his hands, he suddenly frowned. He lifted Heng up for a long time, before viciously throwing him onto the ground. ¡°Useless. The energy has already all been drained dry... I¡¯ll just kill the whole lot of you, then wait for the remaining members of team China toe. Perhaps I should leave some of you alive... Haha, I know you all surely must be unsatisfied in your hearts, but what can you do? This is a world where the strong devour the weak after all...¡±

    A clump of dark crimson me appeared in Lionheart¡¯s hand. In a moment it would slowly float towards Heng, who was lying down on the ground. With the power it had, this fireball would definitely burn Heng to ashes with ease. As for whether the Heng now had enough strength to resist this me, he didn¡¯t even have the strength to turn over his body. He could only lie prone on the ground gasping nonstop, and allow that me to near him.

    At this moment, far off in the passageway, Honglu and the rest were doing their all to rush over here. The petite shadow in the lead that was swiftly charging over was Zhao Yingkong. She was even carrying Excalibur already. It was only that they were simply too far from Lionheart. Even with Yingkong¡¯s speed she wouldn¡¯t be able to stop that me from flying towards Heng. With the great distance apart, there wasn¡¯t enough time even if Zero took out his Gauss sniper rifle immediately...

    ¡°Heng!¡±

    The far off Ming Yanwei cried out pitifully. As she had run too anxiously, she fell onto the ground. Her delicate lips also hit the ground. When she raised her head again, the distant Lionheart wasughing maniacally again, and that me was already less than half a metre from Heng.

    Then...

    BOOM!

    Suddenly, a giant shadow fell down from above Lionheart¡¯s head. This giant shadow was in fact the ceiling above his head crashing down. Within the blink of an eye, Lionheart, who had greatly strengthened his body, jumped away with a single step. And Heng, who had been left there, was about to be crushed by that ceiling, only for another ck shadow tond on the ground first with an inconceivable speed. The shadow picked up Heng. Then, the ceiling crushed the shadow¡¯s head under it...

    It was another violent booming sound. The ceiling was actually rend apart with the shadow at the centre. And only now, did everyone see the identity of the ck shadow. It was Zheng, who had rushed over frenziedly with Julian in hand. With such a far distance in between them, he had inconceivably rushed over at a speed that surpassed the Sky Stick by far.

    Lionheart¡¯s performance was worthy of praise. He elegantly floated far away, then snapped his fingers. ¡°Rushed over? Want to save your teammates? What a pity, I¡¯ve already drained their energy. Even if it¡¯s you, for the me who has absorbed this energy...¡±

    Before Lionheart had even finished speaking, a stream of psyche force entered his mind. This stream of psyche force was extremely hasty and sudden, and only contained a single word.

    ¡°FLEE!¡¯

    ¡°Eh?¡±

    In the next moment, Lionheart¡¯s head had already copsed into pieces, and his remains was sent flying over a hundred metres by an enormous force. It violently mmed in a metal wall, and without knowing how it happened, this metal wall actually caved in with him as the centre. The surrounding hundred metres of the metal wall became a giant hole, with Lionheart¡¯s remains as the centre.

    This situation was too terrifying. Zheng had simply stood there unmoving, and no one had seen him do anything. Not even Zhao Yingkong that had been closely looking there could. Everyone came to a stop. They all dully looked on at all this. At the same time, Zheng¡¯s skin suddenly tore open, and fresh flood began to flow out continuously. This state was just like how it if he overused Destruction when his body was still weak in the past. It was only that Destruction couldn¡¯t cause this scene, or damage his body, that had undergone the Dragon Transformation, to this extent.

    ¡°That was... Chaos! Genesis Splitter... Still not dead yet? You can survive even without a head?¡±

    Zheng inhaled a breath, before lightly jumping up. His entire body was in midair, and all that could be seen was a single leg kicking backwards. It was a speed that the naked eye had trouble following, but the power of this kick had torn apart the air. Ripples in the air visible to the naked eye struck the wall behind. This leg had merely kicked backwards through the air, and the wall sunk in with the ripple as the centre. It even produced ruptures and explosions. This kick possessed unimaginable power, and borrowing the force of this mid air kick, Zheng shot like a cannonball towards Lionheart, who was buried in the wall. Within an instant, violent tremors and explosions were let off. With just the inconceivably powerful kick, more destruction was actually caused than tactical nukes. After the kick, that entire wall had disappeared, and all that was left was a deep hole that was difficult to see through, directly connecting to a distant passageway...

    ¡°Too, too terrifying...¡± Liu Yu was stupefied seeing this as he murmured.

    The rest were simrly stupefied. Only Honglu shouted, flustered. ¡°Zero! Kill the person Zheng brought! You must kill him! It doesn¡¯t matter even if you use your Mystic Eyes!¡±

    Zero froze when he heard that. He didn¡¯t reply, and only silently raised the Gauss sniper rifle. Honglu had already started to talk to himself. ¡°If Explosion can be said to be the superficial energy collision of qi and blood energy, Destruction is to to turn it all into destructive power. Zheng definitely mixed those two energies together... Damn it, Xuan! You have to quickly fire off the cannon, or else it¡¯ll all be toote!¡±

    At this moment, Zero¡¯s Gauss sniper rifle had already sounded. Before the sound of the gun firing erupted, the white light around the distant Julian had already shed suddenly. Only when the sound of the gun rang out, did Julian abruptly turn around, and his eyes opened once again!

    ¡°You dare!¡±

    A noise suddenly rang out from that hole. Zheng was standing silently in midair. The wings on his back pped as if nothing had happened. It was only that his entire body was covered in fresh blood, and looked extremely wretched. However, no one at this time felt as if he looked wretched. Instead... for all of those who had seen clone Zheng before, they only felt as if they were seeing that man.

    ¡°There¡¯s no such thing as dare or don¡¯t dare. I know this power of yours definitely can¡¯t be maintained for long. You would have be a god long ago otherwise. So you will definitely kill me before you weaken. If I must die, I will drag someone down with me no matter what!¡± Julian had a hideous expression as he howled. His eyes were already wide open, and he was already nning to use the Arayashiki on team China.

    Zheng inhaled a deep breath. A strong gale rushed past, and he had already appeared next to Julian in the next instant. His leg was already kicking towards Julian¡¯s head. Within less than a second, Julian would definitely die.

    At this time, an ancient bell suddenly rang out. Without knowing why, Zheng¡¯s powerful kick actually paused in mid-air. Then, a powerful energy beam of light from far off bombarded them, and everyone was enveloped inside...

 Vol 20 16-3

    ¡°Xuan, the gap between my clone and me is extremely huge...¡±

    Zheng was sitting at his underground basement, and a set of ruins had newly changed into the likeness of a forest. All traces of Zheng¡¯s training could no longer be found, and all that was left was peace and quiet.

    Xuan was standing not far behind Zheng. He indifferently bit at an apple in his hand. This man didn¡¯t reply Zheng¡¯s question, only sitting there and minding his own business as he ate the apple.

    ¡°...Don¡¯t bite at your apple anymore. Please, you can¡¯t taste anything anyways. I¡¯m talking about an important matter now. The final battle is near. Before that, I must be as strong as my clone, or at least have the power to fight with him. Otherwise, our team China...¡±

    Xuan listened, and finally stopped biting the apple. He instead spoke out. ¡°Have you already understood the gap between you and your clone?¡±

    ¡°Gap?¡± Zheng was preparing to take offense at first, but he instead entered contemtion upon hearing Xuan say this. ¡°The gap in power doesn¡¯t need to be said. I feel that the greatest gap between us is in ideology. Although we are the same person, we have both undergonepletely different experiences. We are atpletely different positions. No. His ideology belongs to that of an extreme darkness. That is why for the me who stands in the sunlight, I am unable to understand his thinking.¡±

    ¡°But!¡±

    Zheng stood up from his sitting position. He inhaled deeply. ¡°I may not understand his thinking, but I can understand his pain. The more powerful he bes, the more he is unable to die, which is the source of his pain... If I didn¡¯t feel it wrongly, he seems to be finding a release. But he keeps bing more and more powerful as he cannot find this release, and is more and more unable to find this release the stronger he gets. In this way, he will be in more pain, and this pain never stops... I will find this release for him!¡±

    Xuan smiled coldly. ¡°What a violent logic. You think he¡¯s in pain, so would the other side definitely ept your release? Don¡¯t joke. If the final battle begins, your strength is wholly unable to act as a chess piece to deal with your clone. Why not spare a thought for me? Raise your strength, and let me make more effective schemes. Don¡¯t just prattle on here.¡±

    Zheng patted him heavily. ¡°So... I need to be strong... If I lose in ideology to my clone from the start, then I need to at least catch up to him in strength, or surpass him. This is something I must do... Although there shouldpletely be no problems with Destruction letting me oppose the clone from Resident Evil Apocalypse, I don¡¯t believe he hasn¡¯t had a slight improvement after such a long time. And based on what we know, that man seems to have be extremely powerful, to a terrifying stage. That is why simrly, I need a simrly terrifying power to fight with him.¡±

    ¡°Actually... the belief in your heart won¡¯t necessarily lose to the hatred in his heart. It¡¯s just that you haven¡¯t figured it out yet...¡± Xian expressionlessly finished eating the apple, before continuing. ¡°What kind of power? Do you want to use the Magic Cannon to bombard the other teams?¡±

    Zheng shook his head. ¡°Impossible. God will definitely restrict this type of weapon in the final battle. Wouldn¡¯t the final battle be child¡¯s y otherwise? So I estimate that the Magic Cannon won¡¯t be usable in the final battle. That¡¯s the first thing. Secondly... it is an insult to him if that kind of weapon is used on him. The one to battle him can only be me. And I must do it personally. No person nor power can interfere. It is my duty to end him personally... If we must talk about some kind of power, there is one in my heart.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not the type that uses techniques, nor abatant that uses wisdom. I merely want to live on, and not alone. Live on together with everyone else. That¡¯s why I understand even more the sorrow and pain in his heart. I can¡¯t end him with technique or wisdom, and can only do so with the strongest power. Without technique or fancy theatrics, the sole power I can use to rival him... Chaos! Genesis Splitter! That is the name I gave this move.¡±

    ¡°Genesis began with Chaos, then split apart. The light rose to be the Heavens and the heavy sank down to form the Earth. If the two meet again, it will once again be Chaos, causing that event of Genesis Splitting once again... Chaotically mix together Refined Qi and Magic, and let them collide intensely at my heart. The energy thus produced is what causes the might of the Magic Cannon, and is the source of my newly created move...¡±

    Zheng clenched his fist, then continued speaking. ¡°I don¡¯t know the might of using this power. I also don¡¯t know whether my body can bear the bacsh of this attack. It¡¯s never been tested before after all. I want to test the might of this move every time, but haven¡¯t had any suitable chances. Or if I suddenly burst like a balloon, wouldn¡¯t other teamsugh to death? Anyways, I need to find a good time to try it out.¡±

    ¡°Then... I¡¯ll create the chance for you to test out this move. Just a single time, so properly grasp it...¡± Xuan nodded, then said indifferently.

    ¡°Good! Give me the chance to try this move. Just don¡¯t let me die! I can¡¯t die, as the me now has a reason to live on, which is why I can¡¯t die!¡±

    (...I remember telling him before that I can¡¯t die yet. Is this his answer? Damn it, Xuan!)

    Zheng looked dumbly at that energy beam getting closer and closer. If it was just him alone, he could definitely dodge it in his current Chaos, Genesis Splitter state. But could the current him dodge it? If the chosen team leader was him, then the entire team China would really be wiped out. But if he forcefully bore it, and Xuan¡¯s calctions were wrong, then they would definitely...

    ¡°Forget it! I¡¯ll trust him!¡±

    Zheng had already shut his eyes. His body at this moment was already in a wretched state. The majority of his meridians had already been torn to pieces. If he didn¡¯t receive treatment, he would still die within minutes even with his body constitution. This was still with the prerequisite that he didn¡¯t use this energy. If he used this energy again, it would no longer need a few minutes. Within just ten seconds that he would die horribly.

    (I¡¯m still an organic lifeform after all. I can¡¯t use this power only those Immortals and Devils of legends could use. No, even Immortals and Devils shouldn¡¯t be able to use this power. Too terrifying. The powerful body of the Dragon Transformation can¡¯t evenst thirty seconds? The damage this time definitely isn¡¯t the breakdown of body, but also of the genes. The most fundamental elements of my body aren¡¯t able to withstand the bacsh of excessively powerful energy...)

    Zheng closed his eyes and silently contemted his worries. After a long time, the expected pain and sense of loss never came. When he opened his eyes, that beam of light had stopped not far from him. The surroundings had alsoe to a standstill, including hisrades and Julian, whose eyes were wide open. Not only that, but the wounds on his body had also stopped. There was no longer that unbearable pain, and it also stopped worsening. In short, everything in the surroundings had stopped, apart from him. No. A sphere of light was excluded as well.

    A sphere of light had appeared where Yang Xuelin had been lying before. Yang Xuelin herself had disappearedpletely. Or, perhaps it would be more urate to say she had changed from a human body to the likeness of a sphere of light.

    ¡°Member of team China who has faced the test. I am team China¡¯s Guide. Only you are suitable for the duty of team leader in this team. After youpleted my test, the horror movie has beenpleted. Next is your choice; do you wish to be the leader of team China? At that time you will receive a portion of the authority over God¡¯s Realm and a full body repair. Are you willing?¡±

    A voice abruptly sounded in Zheng¡¯s mind, akin to that of God¡¯s voice.

    Zheng exhaled a breath, before finally asking a question. ¡°Does that refer to this horror movie directly ending, or the end of my battle in this horror movie?¡± This was a question rted to all the team members, and was also what Zheng was most worried about at the moment.

    ¡°The entire movie world will directly end. Are you willing to be the team leader?¡±

    Hearing those words, Zheng¡¯s mental state rxed. Only now did he have the chance to think about whether he would be the team leader. This was the source of Xuan¡¯s scheme and n. Jie had once spoken about the situation regarding bing the leader of team China. As long as one passed the Guide¡¯s test, then the horror movie would end in an instant. As for how to pass the test without disys of strength or potential, and why Xuan would wait until this moment to fire the Magic Cannon? The battles before were all just chances for the Guide to test everyone.

    (It looks like Xuan¡¯s n worked. When the Guide determines who the leader is, and that person encounters life threatening danger, the entire movie world will be stopped... Most likely, apart from the mind still being able to work, everything else will stop moving. Jie really died an unjust death that time. A Nightmare on Elm Street solely has mental bacsh, and no other types of harm. As long the mind doesn¡¯t stop or is unable to break through, the damage will remain. That¡¯s why he died after bing the team leader...)

    At the same time, Zheng more or less knew what the heart¡¯s devil of the Xuan¡¯s was. The so called heart¡¯s devil, was when the the more someone obsessed over something, the more it would turn into a heart¡¯s devil. For example, Zheng desired freedom, so his heart¡¯s devil was a boundary of freedom. What Xuan wanted the most were feelings, and everybody were people who could evoke his emotions. His heart¡¯s devil should thus likely to be annihting all hisrades...

    Then... be the team leader once again. Lead everyone in team China to keep on living. No matter what the difficulty faced, no matter the enemy, no matter the challenge... they must live on!

    ¡°I¡¯m willing!¡±

 Vol 21 1-1

    A feeling akin to that of being simultaneously dreaming and awake. When everyone opened their eyes, what was before them was no longer the world of steel and iron that was the alien headquarters. It was God¡¯s Realm. Dark and bright, illusionary and real, an infinitelyrge world that was indescribable. Everyone was momentarily dazed in the instant they opened their eyes. It was only about a secondter that Zheng abruptly shouted.

    ¡°Damn it, Xuan you idiot! Wasn¡¯t that too vicious? God, full body repair! Deduct the points from me!¡±

    Although Zheng was shouting, he was still calling for a full body repair with a clear mind. Although his injuries had already fully recovered after fusing with the Guide, the other team members were more or less injured. Especially was Heng¡¯s group, whose breath had be extremely weak. He didn¡¯t know what the so called energy absorption Lionheart used was. Could it turn people into servants like the vampires in legends? Thus, the usual full body repair was a necessity.

    Just as he had imagined, the time Heng and the others, who had been drained dry of energy, spent suspended in the air had even exceeded the time spent to repair their genes after unlocking the gic constraint. Only after a long time did they fall down from mid-air. When they reached the ground, Anck-Su-Namun cried as she pounced on Imhotep. The handsome bald man was actually at a slight loss at this. After all, Anck-Su-Namun in the past was an icy beauty, so this type of situation urring were too few.

    Wang Xia, Cheng Xiao and Heng all understandingly smiled at this. Heng immediately looked at Ming Yanwei subconsciously. However, she simply didn¡¯t even look at him, and seemedpletely indifferent. This action made Heng¡¯s heart feel cold, and he bitterlyughed. He looked silently at the rest of hisrades. Of course... he didn¡¯t know about her expression before at the alien headquarters...

    At this moment, on the other side among the team members, Zheng was holding Xuan by the cor. The furious man raised his hand and was about to hit Xuan. Unexpectedly, an ancient bell sounded suddenly. A small brass bell appeared on Xuan¡¯s head. Zheng, who was originally about to hit Xuan, fell to the ground. His entire body spasmed continuously, as if he was suffering some great pain.

    ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Xuan held the small brass bell in his palm, quietly asking Zheng.

    Zheng shouted as he spasmed on the ground. ¡°Damn it, what toy is that! Why does it hurt so much? I can¡¯t possibly not even be able to endure pain with my body constitution right? What did you do, Doraemon? Could that small bell be...¡±

    ¡°Hmm... yes. It is indeed the Bell of the East Emperor... But why is it so different? This fluctuation can directly stimte the sense of pain. Even you are in so much pain. So, why can I still not feel?¡±

    Xuan looked at his palm, then shut his eyes for a very long time. After he had opened his eyes, the surrounding people had already encircled him, including Zheng who had fallen on the ground after being attacked with pain. Compared to anything else, what everyone cared about the most was whether Xuan had ovee his heart¡¯s devil.

    Xuan indifferently shook his head. ¡°I didn¡¯t ovee the heart¡¯s devil, but I did suppress it. It seems I still need to...¡±

    Hearing that, all the surrounding people felt their entire body shiver, as if Xuan was about to attack them next. Also, what was most terrifying weren¡¯t his attacks, but his endless schemes that were hard to guard against. They didn¡¯t want to go through it again... They really didn¡¯t want to go through the feeling of being schemed by their head strategist, especially this man Chu Xuan.

    ¡°...I¡¯ll have to switch to another method.¡±

    Xuan was shaking his head. ¡°I originally thought that the heart¡¯s devil could be ovee by using this type of forceful method to breakthrough. It wasn¡¯t easy to find a chance to scheme against God, which was why I had to borrow this chance to finish this matter. Who would have expected that I could only suppress it like before? Although the suppression is very thorough, and I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of it ring up when I use the power of an early fourth stage... There isn¡¯t much difference between this and using the Lambda Driver to suppress it apart from the probability decreasing,. So, I still need another method to ovee it.¡±

    As Xuan was talking, Zheng suddenly hit the back of his head, causing this utterly cold man to stagger. Zheng directly grabbed his cor and spoke. ¡°Damn it, was I farting before? I said that whenever there¡¯s something going on, say something! Just say something? Will you die if you say something? Did you think I would disagree with your scheme and n?¡±

    Xuan didn¡¯t mind Zheng¡¯s actions. He pushed up his spectacles as he spoke. ¡°If you knew about it beforehand... would you have agreed to my scheme and ns this time?¡±

    ¡°Of course I won¡¯t agree!¡±

    It was almost unimaginable... Zheng¡¯s answer just happened to be resolute and unhesitating. To the surrounding people, the result of them conversing was exactly the same as not speaking.

    Xuan seemed to know Zheng would answer thus. He only ced that small ancient bell on the ground, before speaking. ¡°After I found out you no longer possess the leader status, I have been waiting for this opportunity... My heart¡¯s devil probably appeared in the Transformers movie. At that time, I knew I was nearing the mid fourth stage. Although I don¡¯t know why, I had a feeling that if I broke through this obstacle, I would obtain what I¡¯ve always wanted...¡±

    ¡°Based on information obtained in the past, God will create a new Guide to enter the team when the team leader dies. The team members will then be tested in a certain horror movie. When the team leader is determined, the entire horror movie will be stopped...¡±

    ¡°Wait.¡± Honglu suddenly interjected. ¡°How could you be sure that the movie would be stopped when the ascertained team leader was in danger? Or if the movie was stopped as soon as the team leader was determined, wouldn¡¯t your heart¡¯s devil n be unusable? To be honest, I only have a confidence of about sixty percent. How are you so sure?¡±

    ¡°Mhm...¡± Xuan indifferently took a tomato from his chest area and took a bite. ¡°I¡¯ve never been sure...¡±

    (That¡¯s right. I nearly forgot about this fellow¡¯s deep rooted bad habit. He will dare to bet on anything as long as the probability exceeds fifty percent. Although he hasn¡¯t lost any so far... He¡¯s really a gambler through and through!)

    Everyone shivered in aversion within their hearts, while Xuan continued to speak as he ate his tomato. ¡°The basic situation is like that. Based on all the information coted, there are two possibilities after the Guide has determined the team leader. First is that the team safelypletes the movie world. The second is that the team doesn¡¯t finish the movie world safely. Ignoring how the first scenario would go for now, if we use Jie¡¯s example to analyse it, we can at least confirm that for the second scenario, the Guide will likely stop the whole movie world when the team meets great danger. That was why Jie would say what he did at that time. Even though the situation then made him feel safe, and he still died after that, that should have nothing to do with the environment. It should instead have to do with the special circumstances he met. Thus, I have reason to believe that the Guide stopped the movie since Jie had already been determined as the leader, and was the only one left to die. In other words, the Guide would only stop the entire movie world when the team leader meets danger!¡±

    ¡°If you think along this direction, the n to use force to ovee the heart¡¯s devil could be realised. Since the goal of the n was to kill everyone, to do it after the Guide had ascertained the leader, and to also have the leader be one of the dead, there was only one ce I could think of to scheme with these preconditions. That was the horror movie world where the new leader is selected...¡±

    Everyone silently listened to Xuan¡¯s words. When he finally finished his speech, Cheng Xiao curiously asked a question. ¡°Er, I won¡¯t get into the intricacies of the scheme for now. We have the weirdo you, and the little weirdo Honglu for that after all... What I want to ask is, how did you distinguish who the Guide is between the two newbies? I could tell that Honglu and you were very confident.¡±

    Honglu coughed lightly, and held the hair in front of his forehead as heughed. ¡°Let me answer that question... As a Guide, even if it¡¯s a half Guide, half team member like Zhang Jie, there is one thing to always take note of. Even if it¡¯s Jie who breaks it, God will also raise the difficulty of the movie. That is that no matter what, they cannot interfere with the progress of the movie. This means they cannot meddle in the changes to the movie or the survival of team members and cannot attack members of other teams... Only Yang Xuelin among the two newbies had never done these from the start. Lin Juntian however, wanted to change the progress of the movie from the start. So, the Guide was instead the easiest to determine... Apart from this were the intricacies of the scheme. Ever since I discovered the situation Xuan left for me, I¡¯ve beenpletely following his arrangements, and setting up this scheme...¡±

    ¡°Wait just a moment.¡± Zheng suddenly asked a question. ¡°That just now was... the Bell of the East Emperor right? You can use this Cultivation treasure?¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Xuan replied extremely directly. ¡°Remember what I told you before? The Bell of the East Emperor¡¯s initial usages can be obtained directly. However, it requiresrge amounts of energy to sustain. My Lambda Driver can still act as the processor to control the Bell of the East Emperor. To provide this enormous energy... it can only be obtained from the alien headquarters. That¡¯s right. Before, the Bell of the East Emperor was stealing the energy from the alien headquarters. That pain stimtion just now was thest of the energy. Wait until you get ten thousand times stronger before you use this... if you want to use the Bell of the East Emperor, it¡¯s still too early for the current you. Before all that, why not tell me...¡±

    ¡°The specific data regarding Chaos, Genesis Splitter.¡±

 Vol 21 1-2

    Chaos, Genesis Splitter.

    The general meaning of this move was to allow Magic and Refined Qi to collide in the body. This would cause an energy reaction simr to that of the Magic Cannon. The power the Magic Cannon erupted with was enough to sink a smallndmass. Although the energy reaction within Zheng¡¯s body was much smaller, but in a correspondingly small body, the result wasn¡¯t inferior to the strike that could sinkndmasses!

    To a biological lifeform, this power was akin to the result of Genesis Splitting. The power that could be disyed was terrifying, and was indeed unimaginable. If Zheng could safely exhibit this power, one punch of his would be equivalent to a missile. A full power strike of his would surpass a miniature nuclear bomb by far. This power really wasn¡¯t one a biological lifeform should possess. Zheng¡¯s strength at that time was enough to single handedly attack and destroy the entire alien headquarter. Even if he went up against those legendary American superheroes, he had confidence into smashing them into a pancake. This power had in reality, far surpassed the limit that the mid fourth stage of the gic constraint should possess... this was the power of the fifth stage!

    ¡°From my preliminary estimations, the time I can safely use this isn¡¯t even a second. When I start to use this power, my genes will start to break down. Then the body starts to copse due to the bacsh. My body is already extremely tyrannical, and I can¡¯t use this power even with the Dragon Transformation. I think my body should already be sufficiently strong, so the crux should be how to manipte this power... I believe the domain of energy should be of the fifth stage, or the power of thete fourth stage. That¡¯s all for now.¡±

    Ever since the usage of the gic constraint was known, the reliance of the teams on God to be stronger had decreased to very low after their power reached a certain level. When increasing their personal power or overall team power, the two truly most important things were self created abilities and unlocking the gic constraint of fourth stage or above. These two things were unmatched when it came to increasing power, even if one only had one of them. For example, that idiot Lionheart, had actually be terrifyingly powerful after possessing a self created ability. He had only died such an unjust death as he had met Zheng, who was using Chaos, Genesis Splitter.

    For the time being, don¡¯t even talk about the difficulty level of a self created ability. The number of people in the entire realm unlocking the fourth stage gic constraint didn¡¯t exceed twenty people. As for those who overcame the heart¡¯s devil and reaching the mid fourth stage, they could be counted on one hand. As for thete fourth stage, if someone really possessed that power, that person would definitely be clone Zheng of team Devil!

    ¡°So, Chaos, Genesis Splitter can only be used as my killer move for mutual defeat. I can sustain it for about ten to fifteen seconds. If the final battle begins... I definitely won¡¯t use this except as ast resort. But if I do use this, I have the confidence to perish together with my clone!¡± Zheng finally stopped when he reached this point, before sighing lightly.

    Xuan finally finished eating his tomato. He rubbed his hands. ¡°Like this time? After you kick out once you lose a leg. When you punch out you lose an arm... You think this state nad power can let you fight with your clone? Don¡¯t joke around, you¡¯ll just be a punching bag!¡±

    ¡°Understood!¡± Zheng clenched his fists. ¡°After bing leader again, my gic constraint didn¡¯t have any increase or change. It seems like the extent of God¡¯s control of the gic constraint is only to the third stage... I didn¡¯t have much hope towards this before anyways. The greatest gain in Independence Day movie is that I tried Chaos, Genesis Splitter and got to have direct experience in understanding it... and recognise our pride!¡±

    The surrounding people all felt slightly confused at this, and looked left and right at each other. After a long time Tengyi asked the question first. ¡°Zheng... what is our pride?¡±

    ¡°Because we are team China!¡± Zheng resolutely nodded. ¡°Without noticing it, we have alreadye so far. From when we entered this realm until now, we have experienced life and death, countless battles, partings and reunions, as well as great joy and great sorrow... So it turns out our team was actually this strong. I heard from team Pacific that how powerful we are is circting among the entire realm. They have even ced us on the same level as team Celestial and team Devil.¡±

    Zheng exhaled as he continued to speak. ¡°This is only the beginning! Since we¡¯ve alreadye this far, how can we lose at thest moment? Our team China doesn¡¯t just have to live on, but also as the most powerful team in the realm! Our team China will surpass team Devil and team Celestial Be a legend among all the teams! Even if we leave this realm in the future or die somewhere, team China will still be the exception among the teams. We WILL be the strongest!¡±

    Everyone was looking at Zheng strangely. Even Lori at the side had the same expression, as this Zheng was very different from the usual him. It was as if he was a different person. The usually indecisive him was nowhere to be seen.

    ¡°When I used Chaos, I felt death nearing so much. But I didn¡¯t die, and instead obtained the leader authority... What have we been persevering for? Our petty and small wish of just living on met obstacle after obstacle. We really don¡¯t have anything else left. The horror movie worlds, team battles, team Celestial, team Devil and God... Our enemies are simply too many. At that edge of life and death I finally understood. Since we can¡¯t run away, why not just fight back? Everything, the two special teams, and even God, we will challenge them all! We will be the strongest team, and even trample God at our feet. Then... we will have truly lived on!¡±

    Zheng was clenching his fists tightly, and was more or less shouting this, and the surrounding people were standing there in a daze. Only Xuan pped as he spoke. ¡°...Ignoring the other teams, in terms of strength, not even team Celestial may be able to challenge us. But are you sure we can challenge team Devil? Based on what I know, that team has my clone and yours, as well as Zhao Zhuikong and other strong people...¡±

    Zheng resolutely nodded his head. ¡°I still have all of you, myrades... For wisdom, I have you and Honglu in tandem, so I¡¯m very relieved for this. As for Zhao Zhuikong, I think you, Yingkong, should want to have a fight with him? As for the other strong people... All of you definitely won¡¯t lose to them. I have a training n. In the final break time before the final battle, I will exchange all the points and side quests into rest time inside the movies and high grade medicines for healing injuries and recovering fatigue. I need to undergo a final training there. Then... I will deal with my clone!¡±

    Only now did everyone snap out of it. Although everyone was silent, none of their faces had different expressions. Instead, after Zheng¡¯s resolute disy, their expressions had a hint of expectation and calmness.

    Honglu sighed. ¡°No matter what, let¡¯s see what the next movie is. Since you want to go to a movie world to undergo training, and exchange various high grade medicines, you need to saverge amounts of points and side quests before the final battle. I hope the next movie world isn¡¯t the final battle.¡±

    The others all nodded. Only Imhotep and Anck Su Namun were still there kissing each other. While Heng was still there endlessly dispirited, the other team members were generally alright.

    Zhengughed mischievously, and scratched his head. He shut his eyes and faced God, speaking after a moment. ¡°The next movie is Eragon... It seems I¡¯ve watched this movie before. It¡¯s a fantasy movie about giant dragons battling. That¡¯s strange... this counts as a horror movie?¡±

    Zheng was talking to himself. Only after a long time did he speak up. ¡°Alright, everyone go and have a good rest. Gather in my room tomorrow noon. We¡¯ll have a good meal and rest, and only in the afternoon will we discuss Eragon. Right, think about whatever you need to exchange. You can raise it in the discussions tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°This is unrted, but...¡± Honglu suddenly interrupted, speaking with a strange expression filling his face as he half knelt on the ground. ¡°The final battle should be in the next two or three movies. As for exactly how many, I¡¯m not too sure...¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Zheng, Cheng Xiao, Wangxia and Heng asked in unision.

    ¡°This is just a guess. Do you remember the plot of Eragon? There is a plot inside about how a young dragon transforms into an mature dragon within a short time. Although it¡¯s just a movie, but did you all not think of something? That¡¯s right... what if our young dragon also matures within an instant? We would possess a giant dragon over a hundred metres long, which is also ourrade. Doesn¡¯t this horror movie seem like it¡¯s specially arranged for us by God?¡±

    Honglu plucked off a strand of hair, and yed with the hair. ¡°I said it before, this is just a guess of mine. Before the final battle, God will definitely let all the teams make their preparations. The best would be if each team could reach their limit. If you think about it thus, this Eragon is really like the preparation process that God has given us. If this deduction holds up, then we¡¯ll be entering the final battle in two or three movies. Because we still have so many members sleeping, we should still meet another team battle before the final battle... Those are all my deductions.¡±

    ¡°The time we have left to the final battle is just a mere two or three movies away!¡±

 Vol 21 2-1

    About five days had passed since the return from Independence Day to God¡¯s Realm. In this time everyone had already restedpletely apart from the newbies who had just entered the movie worlds. Even the Eragon plot and countermeasures had already been nned. Everyone wasn¡¯t too worried about the next movie world, as there was no team battle, and was likely to be one of the rare easy movies that God gave. What really made them worried was the deduction that Honglu made.

    Was the final battle nearing? Had team Chinapleted their preparations?

    Perhaps Zheng had already done his preparations to wee the the final battle from his power to understanding, and from his mentality to ns. But what about the rest of team China? Including Xuan, everyone more or less had this type of question. If it wasn¡¯t not being powerful enough, then it was an incorrect mental state, or just being in the sleeping state. In any case, challenging team Devil, that man known as as the strongest in the realm, Xuan¡¯s clone as well a whole group of terrifying clones in this imperfect state... Could they really do it?

    ¡°This already isn¡¯t up to us about whether we¡¯re can do it or not. Since God has already arranged that the final battle is nearing, instead of wondering whether we can do it, we should instead think about how to live on, and how to beat the other teams.¡± Zheng spoke to the team members before him, looking at Xuan. That man was currently calcting something out in a journal, his face filled with fanaticism...

    Normally, Xuan being in this state was unusual and infrequent. For this man whocked emotions or the senses, his thirst for knowledge was his only desire. At present, those secret Cultivation manuals were the unknown articles that he wanted to analyse and decipher the most. So in the past two days, this man had been maintaining this fanatical look, which only made the other¡¯s hair stand on end. Everyone felt that, if possible, that cold as ice expression of his was actually not that bad.

    (Is this fellow really listening? I told him yesterday to think of a way to raise everyone¡¯s morale. Today I¡¯m the one instead giving a speech... I really want to give this guy a violent beating!)

    Zheng wanted to find a way to raise everyone¡¯s morale, because the majority of the team members before him had low morale. Thus, he found Honglu to discuss this issue. The root cause they found was that the overall power of the team was insufficient. If they could get some breakthrough in power from Xuan, then their morale would naturally be able to suddenly rise. Otherwise, team China¡¯s morale would likely not have much change until the final battle.

    Without any alternative, Zheng could only enter that dangerous room of Xuan. He then entered the even more dangerous underground testing room to find Xuan and discuss a solution.

    His luck this time was good however. Xuan happened toe out from his room to exchange something from God, and Zheng hastily grabbed him. He hurriedly asked him questions for a period of time, and told all the things he was considering to that man.

    ¡°...The basic situation is like that. For now, let¡¯s not discuss whether we havepleted the preparations for the final battle, and whether Honglu¡¯s deduction is correct. I feel like the current state of team China won¡¯t do. If we persistently keep testing them on the situation during the final battle, we¡¯ll instead restrict their power...¡± Zheng spoke about all his misgivings.

    Xuanughed coldly as he said, ¡°This is your responsibility as leader. You can¡¯t keep asking me to scheme and n, then think of methods to create equipment, then think of methods to obtain Cultivation techniques AND then think of methods tofort those team members. What do you take me for?¡±

    ¡°Doraemon...¡±

    ¡°In short, team Devil is just a team. You really wasted the A Nightmare on Elm Street movie world, if you really can¡¯t pass even this kind of obstacle because of a single team wipe and because you take all those rumours as legend.¡±

    Having finished speaking, Xuan turned around to walk back to his room. Behind him, Zheng was already shouting about what he was going to say for the next day¡¯s speech.

    In the end, the only one who truly thought of a method on the second day was still Zheng. That bastard, Xuan, had a fanatical expression on his face as he researched from the time he appeared to now. This strange him had made the surrounding people instinctively stay ten metres away from him. It wasn¡¯t that he was definitely dangerous, but that their instincts made them feel that being beside him was a type of danger in itself.

    Zheng got angrier the more he looked at this. Finally, he wasn¡¯t able to help but start shouting. ¡°Xuan! You should say something whatever the case, alright? And don¡¯t keep showing that fanatical expression. Don¡¯t you feel like you¡¯re scaring people?¡±

    Hearing that, Xuan rubbed his facial expression. The rubbed face suddenly changed from one of fanaticism to one of cool indifference. This process made everyone sweat profusely, while he nonchntly spoke. ¡°Do you all feel team Devil is easy to deal with? How is team Celestialpared to them?¡±

    Zheng opened his mouth as he wanted to speak. Xuan shook his head at him strangely, then that man turned to the other members of team China. Everyone else had gone silent as they thought about it, with only Honglu shaking his head. ¡°I¡¯ve never shed with team Celestial before, so I don¡¯t know their special characteristics and teamposition. I only heard that they have the sole true Cultivator among all the teams, right? His strength seems to be stronger than Zheng using Destruction. He also doesn¡¯t seem to be the strongest in the team, which means the power of the team shouldn¡¯t be weak.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just not bad.¡± Zero suddenly broke the silence. He nodded. ¡°urately speaking, they are extremely strong. If we sh directly with them, given our strength, it would end in a team wipe. If our luck is good, it may be a pyrrhic victory.... If not for Xuan, there would definitely have been casualties in our team!¡±

    In actual fact, the one most likely to die was Zheng. If not for Xuan¡¯s schemes and arrangements, Zheng would definitely have died!

    The rest secretly nodded. Only Xuan shook his head. ¡°Do you know why team Celestial cannot contend with team Devil? It is because team Devil has an unsurpassable apex. From the information we know, clone Zheng once challenged team Celestial alone and obtained victory. Although we don¡¯t know whether it was a pyrrhic victory, but this piece of news is enough. He is someone whom no one can match!¡±

    ¡°Then...¡± Xuan spoke to Zheng again. ¡°If we don¡¯t talk about Chaos, Genesis Splitter, and we rate your power as 100 during Lord of the Rings, how much has your strength risen since, after breaking through to the mid fourth stage?¡±

    ¡°Hmm...¡± Zheng considered it. ¡°It should be rated as about 300 to 500. After oveing the heart¡¯s devil, my strength increased by a great amount. Even without Chaos, Genesis Splitter, my strength has still increased by three to five times. If I battle with Luo Yinglong with his strength at that time, I definitely won¡¯t lose. No, it should be that I will kill him after giving him light to serious wounds!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Xuan snapped his fingers. ¡°You all have always had a misconception. Whether a team is strong or weak is indeed looked at using the overall team strength. For example, it needs a psyche force user, a long range sniper, someone withrge scale firepower, meleebatants and the team¡¯s brains. These are allpletely necessary. If both sides have all these members, then what will decide the survival of the team will be how much their actual power is... Let me make aparison, team Devil¡¯s power is 5500, and clone Zheng takes up 5000 of this. This is a table I made based on the information we have. There are other teams we have faced inside...¡±

    Xuan took a table from a pile of documents. Inside was team Forest, team Pacific, team India, team Celestial and team Devil... this series had all the teams team China had faced before inside. Team Devil ranked first, and indeed had the number 5500. The known team Devil members were all recorded inside, and solely clone Zheng took up 5000 of this rating.

    ¡°Is there something wrong with this table? Why is team Celestial¡¯s rating lower than us? It¡¯s only 2100, while we are at 3700. That fellow, Zheng, is 3000 himself? It¡¯s not possible.¡± Cheng Xiao had a strange expression on his face, speaking as he looked at it. Everyone else¡¯s eyes were filled with doubt.

    Xuanughed coldly instead. ¡°Nothing is impossible. This table refers to when the team is whole, and doesn¡¯t include those who were raised like cattle. With the condition that both teams are fully gathered, then what the two sides willpete in are schemes and power. If their schemes are equal, then they willpete in power and conviction. Based on my information, if team Devil all dies out and only clone Zheng is left alive, team Devil will not be wiped. His power has already exceeded the level of schemes and the constraints of the environment. Thus, his 5000 rating is enough to challenge a powerful team...¡±

    ¡°Then Zheng. That¡¯s not much to say. After oveing the heart¡¯s devil, your power approaches that of your clone. You stillck something however... I¡¯ll go into thatter. I¡¯ll only say that your current strength isn¡¯t on the same level as your clone. At least, when you use Chaos, Genesis Splitter, you can decimate team Celestial, but you will die in the end. So, after you obtained Chaos, Genesis Splitter, I gave you a rating of 3000. As for team Celestial¡¯s power, I based it on Lord of the Rings. Unless Luo Yinglong in their team continued to rise in power, they won¡¯t be able to go against us of team China and team Devil...¡±

    ¡°Next is the crux of the matter. If team Devil is just based on the power of their ordinary members, they actually won¡¯t surpass us by much. The truly terrifying one is that man who stands at the apex of power in the entire realm... If we can kill him? If we kill that man, team Devil isn¡¯t some insurmountable obstacle! That is why, my n for the final battle is... a battle of kings! King versus King!¡±

 Vol 21 2-2

    Xuan¡¯s n seemed to be slightly insane, but this seemed to have been his style all along, which was to use the most daring method to give the most shocking attack. When they had recovered their senses, the entire scheme would have already started, or even ended. His n for the final battle was a battle of kings! For Zheng to challenge clone Zheng! The other team China members would challenge the other team Devil members. When Zheng obtained victory, team China would win. When clone Zheng obtained victory, team China would be wiped. This choice between either victory or defeat... It couldn¡¯t be denied that it really was something Xuan would do.

    ¡°This reasoning is actually very simple. You all can go and think about it. The more people there are, the more variables when executing a scheme. So, although we can scheme for the final battle it won¡¯t be possible for a reversal like in Lord of the Rings to happen. So, we can only choose to use force against force to challenge the strongest team, team Devil. Although we can borrow team Celestial¡¯s strength, we would also need to guard against and pay attention to this team, so...¡±

    ¡°So, why not just stake it all on this fifty percent chance? Zheng, based on the current situation, you don¡¯t have a guarantee in defeating your clone. However, based on the ones we already know of, our victory is assured unless team Devil has another one or two more surpassingly powerful existences. We can then be your battle support... A battle of kings can indeed decide the life and deaths of two teams. At the same time, the victory of the battle between us and the remaining members of team Devil can also decide the battle of kings. So, what you need to do the most is defeat your clone. If you can¡¯t defeat him, then try your best to stall for time until we determine our own victory or defeat. This is the sole method to defeat team Devil.¡±

    Everyone was listening to what Xuan was saying seriously. Only Honglu held his hair as he frowned. After considering for a moment, he suddenly spoke. ¡°That¡¯s right, this n is indeed the only method to defeat team Devil. Although the probability for failure is big, I would rather choose this method thanplete defeat. It¡¯s just... don¡¯t forget, team Devil has your clone as well. If you were in team Devil, would you allow this situation to ur?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Xuan nodded in certainty as he spoke. ¡°It¡¯s because of this, that there is a chance to show why you exist... This is your mission for the final battle. Let the battle of kings n be smoothly realised. As neither my clone nor I have conquered our heart¡¯s devil, then the additional you will be the decisive factor in the battle of wits. I hope you can remember this; a battle of wits isn¡¯t determined by its process, but by its results...¡±

    ¡°Hoho, a battle of kings? Isn¡¯t that to say that between team China and team Devil, it can be people with a prior rtion that battle against each other?¡±

    Just as Xuan was coolly speaking to Honglu, Yingkong¡¯s originally dull expression turned into a sweet smile, suddenly changing her from a cold and pretty assassin girl to a young woman. She giggled as she looked at the ratings on the table. ¡°Zhao Zhuikong... as someone who¡¯s unlocked the fourth stage, is his strength merely 200? It seems to be a little too small?¡±

    ¡°No, to be urate it might not even be 200...¡± Xuan shook his head. ¡°What is calcted in this table is the power that person can exhibit in the final battle as a member of that team. If Zhao Zhuikong were to be in another team, with his power this number should be 700 to 1000. But in team Devil, his rating is just that. Simrly, us few in team China, like Zero, Heng or me. If we were in another team, any of us three could surpass 500. You in this mental state might reach Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s 700 to 1000 rating. But we in team China are all outshone by Zheng¡¯s brightness. The rating you can exhibit will not be able to surpass Zhao Zhuikong...¡±

    ¡°Rather than calling these numbers a strength rating, why not call it the usefulness one can exhibit as part of a team. All of team China¡¯s membersing together will give a usefulness rating of 3700, much lower than team Devil¡¯s 5700...¡±

    After listening to Xuan¡¯s words, Yingkong suddenly pointed at her lips with her finger, giggling. This manner paired with her slightly androgynous and delicately beautiful face looked very moving. She giggled as she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m very unsatisfied towards my rating... That¡¯s right, Xuan are you really clear on my strength? I¡¯m referring to my power in this state. Why not Zheng and I have a battle? As long as Zheng doesn¡¯t use Chaos, Genesis Splitter, I¡¯m not scared of any other move. Come on,e on...¡± At the end, her voice actually contained coquettishness, causing the seated Chengxiao to stare.

    Zheng hurriedly shook his head. ¡°No no, no matter how your strength is, Zhao Zhuikong in team Devil will be left to you. A fight between us isn¡¯t needed...¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡± Xuanughed coldly at the side. ¡°This battle is indeed unnecessary for her. But for you it¡¯s very important. You¡¯ve said it yourself before. You¡¯re ipetent in the area of techniques, while she¡¯s an expert regarding techniques. Understand? She¡¯s helping you. If you want to beat your clone, since you already lose to him in conviction, then you at least can¡¯t lose to him too much from the angle of pure power. Whether it¡¯s power or technique, both are important for you. Since it¡¯s already been determined to be a battle of kings for the final battle, then you need to be strong, stronger and iparably stronger until you can challenge your clone. Before that, you can¡¯t run from any battles!¡±

    Zheng froze. He looked again at Yingkong, and the girl was sweetly smiling at him. That smile seemed to contain a faintly discernible warmth...

    ¡°Since it¡¯s a spar, then we won¡¯t fight a life and death battle. So you can¡¯t use Chaos, Genesis Splitter or Dragon Transformation. As for Destruction and Explosion, they¡¯re not on this list as long as your body can bear all their side effects. Naturally, as the weaker party, I can use all my power, as long as I don¡¯t kill you...¡± Yingkong giggled as she looked at Zheng.

    They were in arge open area in Zheng¡¯s basement. As each person¡¯s basement could change their terrain size based on the owner¡¯s imagination, Zheng had changed his basement into arge public square for the sake of this spar. Yingkong and him were standing in the middle of the public square facing each other. The members of team China were sitting very distantly away, spectating. This battle was the first time Yingkong¡¯s main personality was fighting before everyone. Thus, everyone was more interested in Yingkong than Zheng who they knew thoroughly... especially Chengxiao.

    Dragon Transformation was Zheng¡¯s greatest gain in power since Zheng overcame his heart¡¯s devil. It elevated his strength another level from Destruction. It also instantly increased his resistance to the side effects of Destruction by arge amount. When he was unable to use Dragon Transformation, he was actually more or less the same the same level as Yingkong, if based on pure power. Yingkong also still possessed assassination techniques he had never seen before...

    ¡°If you say it like this, then wouldn¡¯t Yingkong surely win?¡± Heng heard Honglu¡¯s analysis and asked curiously.

    Honglu shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not guaranteed. Battles have too many variables. Firstly there¡¯s, then secondly... Zheng naturally has his own battle techniques. Although he hasn¡¯t undergone any systematic training for techniques, he still has experience from life and death battlefields. From when he first entered the movie worlds till now, how many battles has he gone through? Even an ordinary person would have be a seasoned fighter by now, especially Zheng who has Destruction... I actually feel like it could be that Yingkong wants to teach Zheng her assassination techniques, or it could be that she has her own ns...¡±

    As they were speaking, the two people in the square were already fighting. The two didn¡¯t use their full strength at the start of the fight. Zheng simply jumped up, before chopping downwards with Tiger¡¯s Soul. Yingkong changed from her main personality to her secondary personality. The silent girl waved her empty hand at Zheng.

    The ng of metal colliding rang out. Yingkong hurriedly retreated, and as if nothing had happened, Zheng stepped downwards and elerated as he gave chase. Tiger¡¯s Soul was raised before chopping downwards once again.

    Yingkong¡¯s empty hands were carrying Excalibur. It was a two-handed heavy sword that couldn¡¯t be seen with the naked eye, and its sharpness wouldn¡¯t lose to Tiger¡¯s Soul. It was just thatpared to Zheng¡¯s ridiculous strength and body constitution, the sword¡¯s owner was much weaker. At the very least... this personality¡¯s strength was far less than Zheng.

    The loud and clear sound of metal connecting again. Yingkong was much worse off this time. The web between her thumb and forefinger was directly split open, and that invisible two-handed heavy sword was sent flying, and Zheng was already pressing Tiger Soul¡¯s against her neck in the next second.

    ¡°...You lost.¡± Zheng exhaled. His nerves from head to toe were all taut tense, because he had roughly guessed the main personality¡¯s aim. It wasn¡¯t simply to let him experience assassin battle techniques... but to also train this secondary personality of Zhao Yingkong!

    ¡°Understand? As an assassin, what¡¯s most important isn¡¯t the weapon carried, but a simple objective... which is to kill the enemy!¡±

    Yingkong, who was under Tiger¡¯s Soul suddenly started giggling. All that could be seen was her patting a hand on the de of Tiger¡¯s Soul, deflecting it to one side, while her entire body rolled to the other direction. Before Zheng could react, she had already rolled out of the attack radius of Tiger¡¯s Soul. At the same time, her other hand smacked the ground. At the moment she stood up, she approached Zheng and stuck herself to Zheng¡¯s waist...

 Vol 21 2-3

    As Yingkong¡¯s actions were too abrupt, Zheng simply was onlyable to withdraw Tiger¡¯s Soul in time. Although his reaction speed was fastwhile in the second stage, how could itpare to Yingkong¡¯s abruptpersonality change? Within the blink of an eye, she was already sticking to hiswaist. Within one breath, when Zheng held Tiger¡¯s Soul and wanted to sh atYingkong, a single palm of hers was on his waist. She exerted force and pushed,while her other hand weed Tiger¡¯s Soul. The palm of that hand just happenedto block Zheng¡¯s iing wrist. Somehow, she managed to borrow Zheng¡¯sbackwards force to hook his wrist. A loud and clear sound. Zheng¡¯s wrist jointwas forced downwards, and Tiger¡¯s Soul finally dropped to the ground.

    ¡°This is how I fight. Little Yingkong, no matter how youattack, the best attacking method is whatever can kill the enemy... My attackingmethod is force redirection and control. As I haven¡¯t ovee the heart¡¯sdevil of the fourth stage, the strongest power I can attain now, ¡®infinitesimalcontrol¡¯ exhibits the limits I have reached. The magnitude of every bit offorce, its direction, its changes. All of it can be used to disy battletechniques and as long as my enemy doesn¡¯t exceed me by far, I¡¯ll have a chancefor victory... For example, Zheng, your Chaos, Genesis Splitter. I admit, Iwouldn¡¯t even be able to resist that power for even a second. But if it¡¯s otherabilities, I believe I won¡¯t lose to you.¡± Yingkong smiled sweetly.

    Yingkong had alreadypletely changed to her mainpersonality. Her abilities had already changed from one of an elite assassin tothat of a genius rarely seen in the assassin n in many years. From her wordsit could also be seen that she did indeed have other goals apart from fightingwith Zheng. It should be to let her secondary personality understand somebattle techniques more as a foundation for the final battle.

    Zheng¡¯s wrist had been redirected, and he had been pushedover ten metres away. Tiger¡¯s Soul had been dropped, but his expression didn¡¯thave much change. His wrist hadn¡¯t even stopped trembling, and he suspended hishand limply as he spoke. ¡°Since you¡¯ve alreadye out to fight, then I¡¯ll usemy real battle power... How do you feel if we start with Explosion?¡±

    Yingkong was still in that sweetly smiling look of hers thatwas adorable. However, in the next second, she stomped down with force.Borrowing this force, she retreated, while at the same time, her leg hookedTiger¡¯s Soul on the ground and sent it flying to her hand. The phrase ajade-like woman and rainbow-like sword perfectly fit the current her, as longas the sword was changed to a sabre.

    Zheng¡¯s foot was already stepping on the spot she was atjust now. With that heavy force, he actually caused the ground to sink down.Although it was merely Explosion, it was not just many times more powerful thanbefore with his current body constitution and power. Each and every punch andmove of his carried tempestuous intent. And with theprehension and passingof the heart¡¯s devil, his battle style had its own unique points, which was touse force to forcefully break through. Under such force, what kind of techniquecould block it? Just now Yingkong had precisely sensed his power, which was whyunder immense peril, she had dodged it. Otherwise, this foot wouldn¡¯t just bestepping on the ground.

    ¡°Good! You sensed my power which is why you moved right?Again!¡±

    Zheng¡¯s speed after using Explosion could no longer becaught by the naked eye. When faced with a lower level opponent, it would beover in a sh. Only the level of Zhao Zhuikong or the real Zhao Yingkongcould deal with it, but people on this level in the entire realm could becounted on one set of hands. Thus, Zheng did indeed have the qualifications touse force to break through.

    Zheng forcefully stepped on the ground, and the groundcracked once again. He borrowed this strength to charge towards Yingkong again.Although he only had one hand remaining, his momentum was as powerful as athunderbolt. His entire figure turned into a blur as he attacked. The first te was a fist towards Yingkong.

    This little girl Yingkong maintained her charming smile asbefore. She didn¡¯t panic, lifting the Tiger¡¯s Soul in her hand and chopping towardsZheng. It seemed weak and without much strength put in, but its angle wasiparably cunning. If Zheng insisted on continuing with that punch, it wouldbe hard to avoid colliding with the edge of Tiger¡¯s Soul. Although his bodyconstitution was indeed powerful, it was still a far cry from Tiger¡¯s Soul¡¯ssharpness.

    Who could expect that Zheng wouldn¡¯t dodge, and a pale whitelight suddenly appeared on his hand. This was created from when hepressedQi in his palm. Using the infinitesimal control from the early fourth stage, hecould be considered to be proficient at this kind of energy maniption.Before the light de from Tiger¡¯s Soul could hit his hand, he was alreadygrabbing the light de and pulling it over.

    ¡°Hehe, take it!¡± Yingkong giggled, and easily let go offTiger¡¯s Soul. Sure enough, Zheng forcefully retreated about half a step backabruptly. Yingkong actually had her body slip back in, her body squeezing intoZheng¡¯s embrace, and her two small hands wrapped towards the direction ofZheng¡¯s neck. It looked it didn¡¯t have any strength put into it, purely lookinglike lovers ying around. Zheng was however breaking out into cold sweat. Hehad seen this before in Yingkong¡¯s memories. A tug would cause an enormousamount of force and a light jump would cause a person¡¯s neck bones to snap. Howwas this move that of a spar? It was simply that of a killing move. Zhenghurriedly retreated without even thinking about it.

    Yingkong had been waiting for this chance. That action hadbeen a feint. Although it was said that when you take action, don¡¯t show mercy,and if you show mercy, don¡¯t take action, it was a spar after all, and shewouldn¡¯t use an assassin¡¯s killing moves. She wasn¡¯t afraid of closebatwith Zheng, but only of him charging about like some rhinoceros. Thus, shestarted going on the offensive the moment Zheng retreated.

    Zheng could only retreat several steps in time, andYingkong¡¯s current speed was faster than him. She easily charged to in front ofhim. One palm grabbed towards the wrist that Zheng had lost control of, whilethe other came out of nowhere towards his chest, as if it was waiting forsomething. Zheng¡¯s wrist was grabbed, and an acute pain was transmitted fromhis arm immediately. His other hand was grasping the light de of Tiger¡¯sSoul. Unable to think through it carefully in time, he threw away Tiger¡¯s Sot once, and a fist punched out towards Yingkong.

    Yingkong¡¯s waiting hand in the air finally extended. Sheused her palm to block Zheng¡¯s attack. That strike that seemed as powerful as athunderbolt instead seemed as light and insignificant as a goose feather whenit hit the centre of her palm. The force was uniformly distribution all overher body and the girl was sent flying. However, her other hand was stillgrabbing onto the wrist joint Zheng had lost control of. Under this force, shespun a circle in mid-air like a pendulum. Then, with a bang, Zheng¡¯s armactually twisted to his back. The power of Explosionbined with the momentumof her revolution actually forcibly snapped this arm.

    Zheng could only let out a yelp of pain in time. Before hecould make any reaction, Yingkong behind him stepped down on the ground,jumping over to his front while still holding onto his hand. The arm hadalready been snapped and with the pull of this force, the arm was actuallyforcibly torn off in the instant shended. The was a tearing sound like a ragtearing, and Yingkong had already jumped over ten metres away, the severed armin tow. Zheng¡¯s arm spurted out blood continuously, only stopping severalsecondster.

    ¡°Hehe... This level of power isn¡¯t of difficulty to me. Zheng,I only have a few minutes. Could you be trying to drag this out until I fasleep? It¡¯s better for us to start the real fight. This speed is simply makingme yawn.¡± Yingkong giggled. In truth, she had many misgivings about Zheng inher heart, or else she wouldn¡¯t have started off with making Zheng¡¯s armuseless. Only now, did she feel confidence in dealing with his Destruction.

    Zheng sealed all the blood vessels in his severed arm, evensuppressing the pain. Only then did he finally look at the girl over ten metresaway, who was still adorably giggling. Although there was some blood on herface and body, it only served to make her more bewitching.

    ¡°If so... then this is Destruction!¡±

    Zheng suddenly startedughing. It wasn¡¯t because he lostan arm, but because Yingkong¡¯s power exceeded his expectations. If so, thiscould tip the scales in team China¡¯s favour in the final battle. Thinking ofthis made himugh. As for what happened next in the battle, it would dependon how long Yingkong couldst.

    Yingkong was originally still standing there giggling, butin the next moment she waved her hand to block her front. With a lonely bang,her entire body was sent flying backwards. However, this girl was indeed stillnimble. She stepped down forcefully at the moment of her fall, suddenly rollingtowards the side, thus managing to dodge a punch directed at herndingposition.

    Yingkong was secretlyining internally. Just blockingthis attack had shattered her bones, and this was the result after usinginfinitesimal control. Although arge majority of the force had beendispersed into the ground, the remaining force still hadn¡¯t been something shecould bear. And that wasn¡¯t all...

    As an assassin, Yingkong wouldn¡¯t have as many scruples asshe did now when it came to killing. Put unpleasantly, she already had thechance to kill Zheng before when she broke off his arm. However, she had letthe opportunity go as it was a spar. Truthfully,cking a weapon, she couldn¡¯tkill Zheng anymore when Zheng activated Destruction, unless...

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s stop here. We said it¡¯s a spar. If youunlock the mid fourth stage, you can indeed use that physique that lets youabsorb energy. But won¡¯t you be afraid of hurting us without having oveeyour heart¡¯s devil?¡±

    Zheng used Soru while in Destruction, and in the instantYingkongnded on the ground, he had arrived before her. One finger lightlytapping her forehead, he smiled faintly and said, ¡°That¡¯s right, team China isstrong. Not just me, but everyone is strong!¡±

 Vol 21 3-1

    ¡°Enter the beam within thirty seconds. Target locked. Eragon. Teleportation begins.¡±

    Eragon wasn¡¯t a horror movie. To be urate, it was a Western fantasy movie, with knights, swords, magic and giant dragons. It was a wholly Western fantasy world, and this movie world was exactly the one team China was entering now.

    From the analysis of the two brains of team China, this movie world wasn¡¯t difficult. At least to the current team China, it didn¡¯t pose much difficulty. So why did such an easy movie suddenly appear at this time? The verdict of the two brains was shockingly unanimous... The final battle wasing, and God wanted to supplement the rest of team China¡¯s battle power, such as the young dragon they had obtained long ago.

    In the Jurassic Park movie, team China had met a real Western dragon, with a colossal body as long as a hundred metres. Everytime it breathed out mes, it had destructive power on par with a miniature nuclear bomb. If Zheng hadn¡¯t risked his life as he fought at that time and used the extraordinarily destructive power of Destruction, team China at that time may have all died under that giant dragon¡¯s mouth.

    Eragon was indeed a movie world portraying giant dragons. The giant dragons inside naturally couldn¡¯tpare to the giant dragon team China had faced. They were at most ten metres long, likerge lizards, andpletely couldn¡¯tpare to that one hundred metre long giant dragon with fire breath as destructive as miniature nuclear bombs and immunity to long range high tech weapons. In this movie, this lizard-like dragon could instantaneously mature into arge dragon, and maturing was exactly what team China¡¯s young dragon needed!

    ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, but if it really does mature, how are we supposed to bring a hundred metre long dragon into the horror movie worlds? Using the Tamer Medallion you mentioned that needs a rank B reward to exchange? Can a non-humanoid be put inside? What is it...¡± Cheng Xiao was carrying a small badge, his expression strange as he asked.

    That badge was actually something Zheng had exchanged. After he had obtained the leader position, the search authority had returned. When he had been researching how to bring in a hundred metre long dragon into the movie worlds, he had found an item named Tamer¡¯s Medallion among the exchangeable equipment. Allegedly, it was an equipment for strengthening Tamers, toplement the Tamer enhancement that God had. When Tamers were enhanced to the Grandmaster Tamer, they could summon non-human life forms as their magical pets. This medallion was exactly an equipment for storingrge non-human organisms.

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Zheng took the badge, and looked at the young dragon sleepingzily in his embrace. ¡°This little dragon treats me as its family, so there¡¯s no need to exchange the Tamer enhancement to control it. What I¡¯m worried about isn¡¯t this. What I¡¯m worried is that this almost overly rushed method of helping it grow may harm it... Even if we want this battle power, I really don¡¯t want to harm it. This little dragon as pure as a baby. Things regarding ughter are still very far off for it.¡±

    At this moment, everyone was in Eragon, and the time period was when the main character had just obtained the dragon egg, and the movie had just started.

    Eragon was a standard Western fantasy movie. The plot was that in an unknown country, there had been a corps of Dragon Riders. They had possessed great power due to their mounts, and had be the true owners of this country. This situation hade to an end when a certain Dragon Rider appeared. This Dragon Rider had possessed the strongest giant dragon and was treacherous and vicious. He was also crafty, and under his schemes, the entire kingdom was embroiled in the chaos of war. Dragon Riders fought each other, to the extent whererge numbers of them and their mounts fell. The strongest Dragon Rider became the king of this entire country, and used military force and magic to rule the entire kingdom. To ensure his rulested long, he began to hunt and kill the remaining Dragon Riders. In reality, there wasn¡¯t even one Dragon Rider left in this movie world except for the king. All that was left was one dragon egg. The entire movie was a story about the youth who picked up the dragon egg maturing step by step until he became a qualified Dragon Rider.

    The ce everyone appeared in was the small vige where the protagonist stayed at the very beginning. It was a poor vige with poption not exceeding a hundred, with a few wandering warriors. Generally, this vige was a more peaceful one, and the battles between Dragon Riders seemed very far off. They appeared at the fringe of the vige, and were already used to the pattern for this kind of fantasy movies. When the movie started, Zheng brought everyone to hide in the forest outside the vige. Thus, even though two days had already passed in the movie world, they hadn¡¯t yet been discovered by the people of the movie world.

    ¡°Zero, what¡¯s the matter? Has the main character Eragon obtained the dragon egg?¡± Zheng looked at Zero and Yingkong who had returned from the vige. Having these two, one closebat and one long distance, as team China¡¯s scouts wasn¡¯t bad. With their fighting capabilities, they wouldn¡¯t attract the attention of the people in the vige. Even without a psyche force user, they had easily scouted out the main character Eragon¡¯s situation.

    Zero silently nodded his head. ¡°Yes. He¡¯s obtained the dragon egg. Just like in the movie plot, he doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s a dragon egg, but thinks it¡¯s just a strange rock... What should we do? Snatch that dragon egg now? Until when it hatches, and let that young dragon bring our young dragon along in maturing?¡±

    Zheng silently considered for a while. He then shook his head and spoke. ¡°No. Eragon is a fantasy movie. Many things can¡¯t be exined with science or logic. What if that dragon egg can¡¯t hatch? We¡¯ll follow how the movie showed it, and let that egg hatch. We only need to appear when that young dragon matures. We won¡¯t discuss this for the time being. Have you all already confirmed if technological weapons work?

    Zero nodded and hadn¡¯t spoken when Xuan at the side actually took the initiative to speak. ¡°That¡¯s right, technological weapons work. Want me to test the application of the Magic Cannon for you?¡±

    ¡°... No need...¡±

    Zheng and the surrounding people were all breaking out in cold sweat. Xuan ignored them, and only minded his own business, taking out a set of documents and silently looking through it. Although he was looking silently, the emotions in his eyes became more fanatical with the documents being taken out. Xuan in this condition was too strange, such that Zero, who had originally standing close to him subconsciously distanced himself several metres away.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, don¡¯t you think Xuan in this condition is very horrifying? Supposedly he¡¯s researching Cultivation techniques, and ns to let me cultivate these techniques to safely use Chaos, Genesis Splitter... It¡¯s just, can his expression not keep it¡¯s indifference? Looking at this fanatical him, I don¡¯t know why but I feel very apprehensive...¡±

    Zheng looked as Xuan walked further and further away, and spoke softly to the remaining people. Everyone else had an expression ofplete agreement. It looked like it wasn¡¯t only Zheng feeling apprehensive in his heart. Facing Xuan¡¯s fanatic expression, it was only right that everyone else felt simrly apprehensive.

    (It¡¯s not just expression... Although Xuan didn¡¯t ovee the heart¡¯s devil in Independence Day, but that cannon st still benefited him a lot. At least from his current behaviour, he was only one step from possessing emotions. I hope he gets it all before the final battle, or else...)

    Zheng hiddenly sighed. The final battle. These three words were like a mountain weighing upon his heart... Although he had said it in a way pleasing to the ears, Zheng also knew the meaning of the final battle for team China. It represented that at least half of team China would die in battle. It would be a true death. They couldn¡¯t revive again, having already been revived once. This was also the best possibility. The other greatest possibility was... team China could very likely be wiped!

    (I hope Xuan can obtain feelings and senses before the final battle. I hope Yingkong can end her grudge with Zhao Zhuikong. I hope Heng can obtain Ming Yanwei¡¯s forgiveness. I hope Lan... i hope we can all live on, and go back to the real world, and fulfill our dreams alive...)

    Of course, reality was always more cruel than imagination. Although Zheng continuously thought about leading everyone to live on, but when a certain someone knew about his thoughts, he could always dampen his enthusiasm.

    ¡°... Er, you want to lead everyone to live on? Talk AFTER you¡¯ve woken up those sleeping.¡±

    Hearing that Zheng wanted to lead everyone to live on, Xuan didn¡¯t even lift his head up. While fanatically pouring over those documents, he pointed at the several members lying behind him, who were the sleeping Lan and the rest.

    Zheng immediately no longer had any momentum. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but didn¡¯t in the end. Seeing this expression, Honglu sighed and interjected. ¡°Zheng, don¡¯t overly obsess over whether we¡¯ll still be alive... Although living is important, some things are more important. The final battle cannot be avoided. It¡¯s not your fault, nor is it your fault for being too weak. This is the fate decided by God. Although it¡¯s cruel, we¡¯re all already mentally prepared, and have the awareness of dying in the final battle.¡±

    Everyone else silently nodded. Even Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun nodded nonstop. Zheng breathed in deeply and turned around, and only murmured then, ¡°Being alongside all of you... is the greatest honour in my lifetime!¡±

    As the words fell, everyone suddenly heard that unique voice of God. New information appeared on the watch that had not had any words on it since entering the movie.

    ¡°Breach the capital of gaesia within three days! Massacre all living things within the capital! Every member will gain 3000 points uponpleting the mission within three days. 1000 points will be deducted for every day the mission is notplete after the three days. If the mission is notplete within thirty days, the team will be wiped!¡±

 Vol 21 3-2

    This mission was too ridiculous. urately speaking, it was that team China had never epted such a mission before. There was actually no target, but only a pure massacre as the mission. It wasn¡¯t killing one or two hundred people, but a mission to massacre the whole capital... This was simply what clone Zheng had done at that time when he destroyed Cairo!

    ¡°We already know the mission for this movie. It sounds ridiculous. Destroying the capital of gaesia... gaesia is the country where the the plot happens, a country governed by a Dragon Rider. No matter how many people there are in the capital and whether they are good or bad... we have to destroy it!¡± Zheng looked at the other members of team China.

    Everyone became silent. Zheng didn¡¯t wait for anyone to say anything and talked to himself. ¡°The difficulty of this movie isn¡¯t clear now. Even if it¡¯s a special movie God gave us like you two said, Xuan, I definitely don¡¯t believe it has no difficulty and will let us y around and farm points. I guess that the difficulty should lie in the word ¡®massacre¡¯. Of course, all this is merely me guessing. Everyone should discuss the current situation first.¡±

    Honglu looked at Xuan, then sighed. ¡°Let me analyse the current situation... Firstly, the movie world Eragon hasn¡¯t actually started yet. I¡¯m referring to the movie¡¯s plot. For example, Eragon¡¯s dragon egg hasn¡¯t hatched yet. The king, Galbatorix, and the rest don¡¯t know that the egg is here yet. It can be said that we are in the time period before the plot starts... In this case, we won¡¯t be able to aplish our most important goal in entering this movie.¡±

    Zheng nodded. ¡°You mean the young dragon may not mature, since the plot is unable to unfold?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Honglu nodded. ¡°If the plot can¡¯t unfold, then that young dragon may not mature, or even hatch. If so, how do we let our young dragon apany it in maturing? This movie will then lose its meaning. That¡¯s the first thing. Secondly, where should we put our sleeping members? We can¡¯t possibly bring them along to attack the capital, right? These are the two troublesome problems. The rest can still be easily solved.¡±

    Zheng looked at the rest. Whether it was long distancebatants like Zero or Heng, meleebatants like Yingkong or Cheng Xiao, team China was already extremely strong. The past team China would never have even dared thought of a mission like exterminating a capital. Only special teams like team Celestial or team Devil would be able to exterminate a country¡¯s capital. It seemed like team China had already reached the same level as them. If normal battle didn¡¯t work, there was always the Magic Cannon to use...

    Heng suddenly spoke up at the side. ¡°Is there a method to bothplete the mission and let the young dragon mature?¡±

    Honglu shook his head, before nodding his head. ¡°There is a method, but it¡¯s very risky...¡±

    Xuan suddenly smiled coldly, and put down the documents in his hands. ¡°I¡¯ll talk about this. There should be two methods. Both are risky. First is waiting... isn¡¯t it thirty days before we¡¯re wiped? Making an inference from the plot, we can definitely wait for the plot to start before the thirty days are over. That young dragon can mature. But if so, the trap God ced for us will appear. How many days do we have to wait for the plot to start? How many points do we have to sufficiently wait for? The price to obtain a giant dragon isn¡¯t as cheap as you imagine...¡±

    ¡°The second method is that we¡¯ll start the plot ourselves, and be the impetus behind it!¡±

    Everyone looked at each other, baffled. They didn¡¯t know what this second method Xuan spoke about meant. Only Honglu was silently nodding his head, obviously having understood the meaning behind Xuan¡¯s words.

    Zheng also unlocked the third stage, simting Honglu¡¯s thought process. After thinking for a long time he finally spoke. ¡°The second method is viable, but the randomness of this method is too high. We also need to take note of the trap in the wording for God¡¯s mission... Completely massacre the capital. Does this refer to all living things in the capital, and turn it into a city of the dead, but with living things that leave the capital not counted? Or does it refer to all living things currently already in the capital now, and we need to chase them down and kill them if they leave the capital? These are the two possibilities. If it¡¯s the first possibility, we can use the second method, and tell the king about the information regarding the egg. This will let the plot unfold. But if it¡¯s the second possibility, with the progression of the plot, the king will send out the living things in the capital everywhere tounch attacks. Then we¡¯ll need to spend a lot of time to chase down all the living things that left the capital... Every single one needs to be killed, and we¡¯ll be dyed by a lot of time. Is that what you mean?¡±

    Xuan nodded. ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. It¡¯s your responsibility as leader to decide whether to take this bet. It¡¯s naturally good if we win the bet. But if we lose, you¡¯ll have to assume responsibility. Do you dare bet?¡±

    (This tone... It¡¯s really that tone unique to Xuan! Then...)

    Eragon felt very strange. For some reason, he felt like all the people in the vige were looking at him. No matter where he went, everyone avoided him like the gue. Everyone also pointed at him from afar. No matter how dense he was, he could still sense the weird atmosphere.

    ¡°Uncle, what happened? Why does everyone seem to be afraid of me?¡± Eragon found it extremely odd. He randomly chose a man and walked towards him. Who would have imagined that as soon as he started speaking, the man would actually start running in terror, leaving him awkwardly behind. This situation was too abnormal, leaving him there nkly with his mouth wide open.

    ¡°It¡¯s him! Official, rumours say that he¡¯s the one who picked up that precious stone!¡±

    Suddenly, sounds of a racket travelled over from a distant street. All that could be seen was an old man shouting as he pointed at Eragon. Then, several soldiers wearing half-body armour charged out from behind that old man. They ran towards Eragon, sharp swords grasped in their hands. Seeing their attitude, it definitely wasn¡¯t some joke.

    Eragon seemed to have been scared stupid. He stood nkly at his original position, until a middle aged wandering warrior pushed him onto the ground, shouting at those soldiers as he unsheathed a sword, ¡°You all are destroying your ownst hope! Eragon! Return to your dragon egg! Your danger will make it hatch! Hurry!¡±

    Eragon was still frozen after being pushed onto the ground. He continuously asked questions as he got up. ¡°Dragon egg? What dragon egg? What¡¯s that!¡±

    ¡°That stone that¡¯s like a precious stone! You idiot!¡±

    The middle aged warrior brandished his sword and rushed towards those soldiers. Eragon shouted out, then ran away to the farm he lived at.

    The farm Eragon lived at wasn¡¯t far from the vige. To be exact, not even ten minutes were needed to run there. Eragon would even more show his speed that surpassed normal humans especially when he was in mortal danger. Under his uncle¡¯s stupefied gaze, he charged into the barn where he had ced the blue precious stone he had picked up.

    Speaking of which, it was indeed strange. When Eragon extended his hand to touch that blue stone, an obvious crack suddenly appeared from the centre of the stone. The entire precious stone wriggled, as though something inside wanted to charge out. This scared Eragon into hurriedly withdrawing his hand, and before he understood what was happening, that precious stone had already split open, and a small winged dog appeared. No, to be urate, it was a small dog that looked like a big bird.

    ¡°What are you? You¡¯re not a bird, right?¡± Eragon was very excited. His mind was still thinking about the two words the middle aged warrior had said, dragon egg. Could this small thing be the young form of a dragon? While thinking, Eragon was already reaching out to that tiny young dragon.

    The young dragon also seemed to be very terrified, but it didn¡¯t avoid Eragon¡¯s outstretched hand. When Eragon¡¯s hand touched the young dragon¡¯s head, a blue colored light was emitted from the point of contact between the two.

    At this moment at a thicket near the farm, a ck coloured young dragon that waszily sleeping in Zheng¡¯s embrace suddenly stood up. It looked curiously at its surroundings. It then looked at the barn, as if there was something drawing it there.

    ¡°Zheng, Eragon¡¯s dragon egg has hatched. As expected, the master being in danger will induce the egg to hatch.¡±

    Zero¡¯s voice sounded from a silver metal piece in Zheng¡¯s hand. Zheng excitedly said, ¡°That¡¯s right, our young dragon seemed to sense some activity over there just now. The two young dragons really seem to possess some rtionship... Then we¡¯ll follow the n. I¡¯ll pass the young dragon to Heng. Heng, Cheng Xiao and you stay behind. You all will protect the sleeping members, as well as Honglu, Tengyi, Yanwei, Juntian and Anck-Su-Namun, who don¡¯t have muchbat power. The rest of us... let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll use the Sky Stick to fly straight to gaesia¡¯s capital!¡±

    Faraway from the thicket, Eragon was hugging the young blue coloured dragon and excitedly rushed out from the barn. He didn¡¯t have time to say it in detail, so he dragged his uncle and cousin to the distant forest. As he ran, he told them about the young dragon in his embrace... This was the young dragon predicted to begin Eragon!

 Vol 21 4-1

    The capital of gaesia was actually not far off from the main character¡¯s small vige. If one galloped nonstop on horseback, one could reach that small vige in about ten hours. In reality, this so-called country was extremely small. At the very least, it was far fromparable to the national size of China in ancient times. If they were to bepared, calling it a prefecture was already being very generous. This country should instead bepared to the national size of medieval European countries, and it would be the size of a duchy even then.

    The Sky Stick was countless times faster than a horse. Within less than an hour, everyone had reached the capital from the vige. It was an imposing city built against a mountain. Although the main buildings of the city weren¡¯t too big, several viges existed at its periphery. These viges also weren¡¯t toorge, but it looked like they still had arge poption when put together.

    ¡°Adding together the viges, the markets outside the viges, as well as the people and army troops in the capital, there should be over fifty thousand people. But this location is nicely concentrated. One shot of the Magic Cannon will definitely destroy everything.¡± Wangxia sat on the Sky Stick, saying as he looked down at the ground from the sky.

    Zheng sighed. ¡°We don¡¯t need to do it so soon. The young dragon there hasn¡¯t matured yet. As soon as we finish the mission, we¡¯ll return to God¡¯s Realm and our most important goal in this movie world will no longer be achieved. Since we¡¯ve already decided to start the whole plot ourselves, then we¡¯ll handle the mission by not chasing down and killing those who leave the capital. We don¡¯t actually need to kill that many people. At the very least, we don¡¯t need to kill indiscriminately to handle it. If it¡¯s just destroying the capital, we have many ways to do it. For example, Imhotep, you can do it yourself alone. It¡¯s just that you¡¯ll need to spend some time on it.¡±

    Imhotep however, had aplicated expression on his face as he looked at the royal pce below. After a long time, he spoke, ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. I can sense some things inside that seem to be stronger than me... Also, it¡¯s a forested, mountainous and snowy area... My magic can¡¯t be disyed to its fullest here. I don¡¯t know if I could destroy it alone.¡±

    Hearing this, Zheng rode the Sky Stick to besides Imhotep. Patting Imhotep¡¯s shoulder, he said, ¡°Rx. There¡¯s still us. We¡¯rerades, how could we possibly let you fight alone? This capital ought to be strong. God definitely wouldn¡¯t give out a movie world that let people farm points as you wished and be carefree. This movie¡¯s difficulty is at least at the team wipe difficulty. Also, ording to Xuan¡¯s power form, what we will face... will definitely not merely be just a single giant dragon.¡±

    A team¡¯s strength was based on its members. The stronger each member was, the stronger the team was overall. God¡¯s evaluation of the team¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t only determined by the team members. One, it was through the difficulty of moviespleted prior by the team. If a weak teampleted an extremely difficult movie, the evaluation of this team would immediately be very high. Secondly, it was decided using the power of the enhancements all the team members exchanged. If you exchanged a very strong enhancement, God¡¯s evaluation of you would rise. But if you created an ability or unlocked the gic constraint, God¡¯s evaluation wouldn¡¯t rise, as this was your personal power, not something obtained from God. For example, the current Zheng, if solely based on enhancements, would definitely not have too high an evaluation. But his self-created abilities and power were too overly powerful, so he far surpassed the range of God¡¯s evaluation.

    ¡°So, based on this calction, this movie may have difficulty, but definitely not one we can¡¯t handle. Moreover, high tech weapons can be used. In other words, even if we can¡¯t win we can use the Magic Cannon to destroy everything. This movie definitely won¡¯t pose a problem for us.¡± Only when Zheng finished speaking did he deeply exhale.

    The Xuan besides him suddenly took out a fresh red apple and took a bite of it. Suddenly, he smiled coldly. ¡°A mortal¡¯s wisdom... But you¡¯ve finally improved from idiocy to a mortal¡¯s wisdom? You¡¯ve only spoken of one aspect. Let me ask you, is it only our team who has surpassed our evaluations?¡±

    Zheng froze for a while. ¡°Mm, surpassed our evaluations? We should count those who have self-created abilities, even that idiot vampire of team Pacific. Team Celestial, team Devil, and even Neos¡¯s team. What do you mean? Just say it directly. I admit I have a mortal¡¯s wisdom, alright?

    Xuan didn¡¯t stop smiling coldly and took another bite of the apple. ¡°In other words, the final battle is no longer a question of when. God has no choice but to start the final battle. Do you still not understand? Based on your previous analysis, this movie¡¯s difficulty is actually very high. This capital surely hides power that can wipe an entire team. However, to us who possess the Magic Cannon, even if we don¡¯t use it, you can destroy the whole capital yourself. God¡¯s evaluation no longer holds much use. If things progress like this further, us several teams can just farm points no matter what movie we face. This realm has already lost the purpose it should have. At that time, what thoughts do you think God can think of, but theing of the final battle! A mortal¡¯s wisdom.¡±

    ¡°So what?¡± Zheng was slightly ashamed into anger. ¡°Mortal wisdom this and mortal wisdom that. Then, you show some Xuan¡¯s wisdom!¡±

    Xuan gave a sidelong nce at Zheng. Pushing up his spectacles, he said, ¡°Your third stage stimtion can already let you see the trajectory of some things behind the scenes. So why not ponder over some questions more. I can¡¯t possibly always be by your side. In the future... Anyways, this movie still has some things you¡¯re still not clear about, like its side quests.¡±

    ¡°Side quests?¡± Everyone attached great importance to these two words. After all, these two words represented points and ranked rewards, or perhaps even the existence of certain secret treasures. So, side quests had to bepleted when they were discovered.

    ¡°As you said just now, God wouldn¡¯t give an easy world that let you farm points, nor will it give you a team wipe movie. This difficulty in the middle is defined using God¡¯s evaluation you mentioned just now. Us of team China definitely won¡¯t have too high an evaluation. At least for Independence Day we didn¡¯t destroy the alien headquarters but relied on the Guide toplete the movie. And with the rating deduction from the previous leader death, our evaluation should at a high ranked team, but definitely iparable to team Celestial and team Devil. Based on the principle that God won¡¯t give a team wipe mission, the capital massacre mission must have a side quest!¡±

    Zheng suddenly had a bad premonition. He curiously asked, ¡°What kind of side quest? It¡¯s massacring the capital anyways. Don¡¯t tell me there will be some kind of helper assisting us?

    ¡°There is. For example, letting those who leave the capital be free men who don¡¯t need to be chased down by us. This way, we can thenplete God¡¯s mission within three days.¡± Xuan ate the apple as if nothing had happened.

    The mission God gave was to massacre all living things in the capital within three days. But these words instead easily created some ambiguity. First was to massacre all living things in the capital, with those that leave the capital not included. Second was to massacre all living things in the capital, with those that leave to be chased down. Based on these two meanings, different endings and methods of handling it could be created, which was exactly what Zheng was worried about.

    ¡°You... Didn¡¯t you say both situations was possible? I decided to take the bet because I heard your suggestion!¡± Zheng finally understood what that bad premonition was.

    ¡°Er, I lied to you.¡± Xuan bit into his apple as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°... Don¡¯t hold me back! Wangxia and Imhotep, scram! I¡¯m going to kill this idiot!¡±

    The disturbance in the sky didn¡¯t arouse anyone¡¯s attention. In this world, few could fly in the sky. Apart from Dragon Riders, there were only magic users, but they wouldn¡¯t be as bored as to fly ten thousand metres into the sky to fight.

    ¡°The basic situation is like that. From God¡¯s wording, God wants the massacre of all living things in the capital. If the living things in the capital are too many, but their individual strength isn¡¯t high, then it could be just a massacre of all living things in the capital, with those that leave the capital not included. But if the living things in the capital aren¡¯t many, but their individual strength is high, or if a certain few have great strength, then it¡¯ll definitely be the other possibility. As long as these living things were once inside the capital, then we¡¯ll have to chase them to the end no matter how far they go in order toplete this mission!¡± Xuan rubbed his slightly swelled up face.

    Zheng frowned. ¡°Why? Is there some difference? It should be all the living things WITHIN the capital, right?¡±

    ¡°The scope of battle!¡± Xuan coldlyughed. ¡°How much activity do you think is needed to kill a weak living thing such as normal humans or the gnomes in European fantasy movies? With a technological weapon, a single bullet is enough! But how much activity would there be if it¡¯s a giant dragon, giants, or the Ringwraiths and Balrogs we met back in Lord of the Rings? It¡¯s possible to go out from inside and end up killing them outside. If it¡¯s a hundred metres long giant dragon? A single flight will be kilometres away. Do you think this would still count as within the capital, or outside? So, when Imhotep felt that there were organisms below stronger than him... God¡¯s mission was ascertained. All the living things inside need to be killed. Any that runs out needs to be chased down and killed, until all living things are dead. Unless... we be aware of the sole opportunity for life that God left inside, which is also the side quest I referred to!¡±

    ¡°In the original movie, the princess, who in order to steal the dragon egg, was captured by the magician sent by the king... If it¡¯s her rallying, how many civilians and soldiers will leave with her? If my deduction is correct, saving her is the single path of survival God gave. At that time she will rally them to leave the capital, and those that leave the capital won¡¯t need to be chased down and killed by us. At that time, our enemies will only be those living things left defending the capital... as well as the giant dragon of the king!¡±

 Vol 21 4-2

    A gamble. Or perhaps, Xuan was originally already a gambler. Of course, this was just a generally speaking. Xuan was fundamentally a gically altered person who paid particr attention to probability. Everything in his eyes was divided into probabilities. Although the closer he got to the mid fourth stage, the more he changed, at this moment his fundamental aspects hadn¡¯t had much of a change. He was still that Xuan with wisdom that far surpassed mortals.

    This series of deductions and schemes were all built on probabilities. Of course, to make these deductions and calcting these probabilities weren¡¯t something ordinary people could do. That was why Zheng was so troubled just now, because he had fallen for Xuan¡¯s trick, and had already promised before to start the plot themselves. He had arranged for Wangxia to spread rumours that the main character had obtained the dragon¡¯s egg. This way, king Galbatorix would definitely send out people to hunt down and kill him. Now, he couldn¡¯t even regret it if he wanted to. The capital already had people who left. Although team China had strength that could kill anyone, they didn¡¯t know how many had left, and where they had gone... This was what Zheng had kept worrying about. When someone left the capital, everyone in team China would die after thirty days if they couldn¡¯t chase down and kill that person...

    Because he had previously trusted Xuan¡¯s words, or perhaps his misdirection, he had made the decision to start the plot. When he found out Xuan was tricking him before, Zheng really wanted to kill this man. Especially when he said those words ¡°I lied to you¡± while biting the apple...

    ¡°The basic situation is like that.¡± Xuan had at some unknown time taken out a cucumber, saying as he bit, ¡°Since things have already progressed to this stage, then we¡¯ll do it based on the deduction that a side quest exists. In other words, suddenly using the Magic Cannon isn¡¯t possible. We need people to sneak into the capital, find princess Arya¡¯s location and either make contact with her or save her. I think a notification will appear from God at that time. What do you all think?¡±

    ¡®What is things have already progressed to this stage!¡± Zheng shouted and made an uproar. He charged at Xuan and shouted, ¡°You idiot! I keep repeating again and again, we arerades, so why can¡¯t you tell us your deductions and schemes BEFOREHAND? You take me as an idiot every single time, and just casually say ¡®I lied to you¡¯ after scheming against me! What do you take me for?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... I suppose a foble mortal¡¯s wisdom.¡± Xuan directly said after thinking it through for a while.

    ¡°... Don¡¯t block me! Wangxia, Imhotep, let go of me! I want to kill this idiot!¡±

    The racket urred again. After a moment, it quietened down. Xuan¡¯s originally slightly swelled up face hadpletely swelled up, and looking at him, he didn¡¯t feel one whit of pain, leisurely eating his cucumber as usual.

    ¡°... Anyways, things have already progressed to this stage...¡± Zheng rubbed his forehead, and painfully said, ¡°Then, we must first obtain the location where princess Arya is being held. Of course, charging directly into the capital isn¡¯t impossible. But based on the original plot, it seems only the magician Durza and the king Galbatorix know where she¡¯s locked up. So that we don¡¯t alert them, it¡¯s better to spend some time slowly infiltrating and finding clues.¡±

    ¡°Yingkong, you¡¯re in charge of sneaking into the capital. If you don¡¯t need to kill, then refrain from killing. If you meet danger then switch your personality or contact us. Imhotep, you¡¯re in charge of heading to the viges outside the capital to probe information. Try not to attract attention. If possible, using your magic to control people is fine. Follow what I said before. If you meet danger you can kill, or contact us. Xuan and Wangxia, the two of you will stay nearby and wait for an opportunity. Provide support if you discover any situation.¡±

    Everyone nodded, then Wangxia suddenly asked curiously, ¡°What about you? What do you n to do?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m going to feel out the entire royal pce, especially the hidden power in the royal pce. I¡¯m paying very much attention to this. Imhotep¡¯s senses are more exceptional than ours in certain aspects. He is an undead creature after all... Perhaps, this movie world isn¡¯t as rxing as we thought.¡± Zheng sighed when he spoke to this point, then looked at the capital again.

    ¡°There¡¯s still more than two days left. Let¡¯s try our best to finish this movie in three days. I hope the young dragon on the other side can mature faster.¡± Zheng rode the Sky Stick to the ground as he spoke. Gradually, he was further and further away from the rest.

    At this moment, outside the vige far from the capital, the main character Eragon was cutting a sorry figure as he ran in the grove. Together with him was his uncle. Unfortunately, after running for a short while, his cousin had been lost in the forest, or perhaps even captured by those soldiers.

    Even more unfortunately, that middle aged warrior had obviously already been defeated. Otherwise, there wouldn¡¯t be so many soldiers hot in pursuit of them. Compared to the vige, the number of soldiers had increased, with at least ten soldiers tightly pursuing them not far away.

    ¡°What exactly did you steal! Why are so many soldiers chasing you?¡± Eragon¡¯s uncle was panting, and no longer had the energy to be mad.

    ¡°... A dragon¡¯s egg. I didn¡¯t steal it, I picked it up in the forest!¡± Although Eragon was exhausted running, he still maintained his bottom line, and defended himself.

    ¡°Dragon egg? That belongs to the king! And it¡¯s an egg that a young dragon will hatch out of! You idiot, you¡¯ll cause everyone¡¯s deaths!¡± Eragon¡¯s uncle was flustered and exasperated upon hearing this, but he didn¡¯t stop running forward. He didn¡¯t dare to have the slightest pause, as over ten soldiers were chasing them nonstop from behind.

    ¡°There! I see them! They¡¯re over there!¡±

    A scout suddenly shouted loudly. Compared to civilians like Eragon, the scouts in the army had learnt many reconnaissance skills, especially those for in the forest. They were untold times better than Eragon. When the two ran another several hundred metres, the figures of those soldiers were already appearing behind Eragon and his uncle.

    Eragon got more nervous the more he ran. When he saw the soldiers behind getting nearer and nearer, and two of them even drawing back their bows, he stepped on a suddenly protruding tree root in his fluster. He fell down and rolled on the mud, and from far off, an arrow shot into his lower leg. A far off officer shouted, ¡°Kill them, kill them all! As you kill off the Rider, the dragon will instantly die!¡±

    Hearing that, the soldier who had already put down his bow raised it once again. The young dragon in Eragon¡¯s hands could only anxiously cry out. Suddenly, the bow drawing soldier was torn into two sections at the waist with a bang. The two sections were sent flying a distance by this huge force. By the time he crashed into a huge tree, that soldier had already disintegrated.

    ¡°There¡¯s a change in the situation. The main character has already encountered mortal danger, but the young dragon actually didn¡¯t mature. So, we need to save them first. Maybe we still need time for the young dragon to mature. I¡¯ll clean up those soldiers first. Heng, can you save that middle aged warrior?¡±

    At a distant hillside from where Eragon was, Zero was lying prone and silently holding the Gauss sniper rifle. Even if the distance from the forest was far, it looked as if it were right before his eyes with his body constitution and enhanced eyes. Over the next minute, he fired several shots in session, with not a single shot missing. When he picked up the gun from the ground, there were no longer any soldiers in the forest below.

    On the other side of the vige, the middle aged warrior had also encountered the same situation as Eragon. He originally already couldn¡¯t beat the increasing number of soldiers. When he nned to flee, he hadn¡¯t thought that several soldiers far off were intending to snipe him. When the middle aged warrior had yet to turn around, several arrows were shot with speed that was hard to follow with the naked eye, and the soldiers drawing their bows immediately copsed to the ground. The force of these arrows was huge, and actually nailed these soldiers to the ground, where they died on the spot.

    The middle aged warrior turned around. He dumbly stood rooted at his position. He didn¡¯t know where those endless radiant arrows of energy were being fired from. These arrows were obviously terrifyingly powerful, with every soldier shot by it being dragged along by the arrow as it flew far. If based on the arrow¡¯s power, it could obviouslypletely prate a person. The archer had used some unknown special technique, which actually dragged along the corpse and made it fly. When theynded, no soldier was still alive. This entire process merely took just slightly over ten seconds, as if the archer wasn¡¯t even aiming, or there were multiple people shooting. This difficulty and power... made the middle aged warrior¡¯s entire body tremble, and he stood there rooted to the spot.

    ¡°It can basically be determined that apart from the unknownbat power in the capital, the power of this movie is even lower than we expected. Not only can we use technological abilities, we are stronger by many times than this world¡¯s inhabitants in just body constitution. They can¡¯t evenpare to ordinary soldiers in Lord of the Rings. My sole concern now is the strength of this world¡¯s giant dragons and magicians. From the original movie, the magician seems very strong. It¡¯s just that we don¡¯t know if he can cause us life threatening danger...¡±

    Zheng was sitting on a protruding stone pir next to the royal pce. This stone pir looked primitive, and waspletely different in style from the royal pce. It had some simrities to the ruins of ancient Greece. Zheng had seen these stone pir ruins at one nce, and was using the top of the stone pir as a foothold.

    ¡°The basic situation is like that.... Bah! Guys, take it that I did NOT just say that. Anyways, all of you stay at your posts. Yingkong,e with me to explore the royal pce!¡±

 Vol 21 5-1

    In the Eragon movie, the capital of gaesia wasn¡¯t extensively described. Apart from the time the main character rode his dragon mount to go save princess Arya, a description of the royal capital hadn¡¯t really appeared. This Eragon was also no longer a movie, but a truly rational world, with a capital more colossal and magnificent than in the movie. It could also possibly have an existence that far surpassed the Eragon movie...

    ¡°This is what I¡¯ve been worried about. Logically speaking, nothing should really make Imhotep scared. Although energy weapons and magical items can indeed harm him, his personal strength should be sufficiently strong. Even the magician in the original plot won¡¯t necessarily be able to beat him. If Imhotep can¡¯t win, he would definitely still be able to flee. What exactly is this power that is making him fearful?¡±

    Zheng jumped off the stone pir, while using the silver metal piece to talk to Xuan.

    ¡°Hmm...¡± The consciousness on the other side seemed to be absent-minded, and only going through the motions when it replied.

    Zheng didn¡¯t take offence, but continued talking. ¡°If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, I feel that this movie shouldn¡¯t be as simple as we imagined. It should have something that exceeds the scope of Eragon¡¯s plot, which should be that power that made Imhotep fearful... What do you feel? Xuan, I¡¯m talking to you! Put down the documents in your hands!¡±

    Even if Zheng didn¡¯t look, he knew that Xuan should be researching those Cultivation techniques up in the sky. He didn¡¯t know exactly how many screws this fellow had loose. Recently, Xuan had been researching Cultivation techniques as if he no longer cared about life. The rarely seen fanatical expression had now bemonce. Those around who had seen this had gotten goosebumps, with Zheng feeling apprehensive himself.

    Xuan on the other end put down his documents helplessly, before showing an indifferent expression. ¡°What do you want to ask? We¡¯ve encountered things that exceeds the plot many times in other movie worlds. Every movie likely has something that exceeds normal, and these usually pose a great threat to teams. It¡¯s not as if you don¡¯t know this. What¡¯s the point of making a fuss?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean...¡± Zheng shook his head. ¡°As we¡¯re getting closer and closer to the final battle, especially with Honglu and you sure that it wille in one or two movies, don¡¯t you think that God will tell us something in this situation?¡±

    Xuan sighed upon hearing this. After a long time, he continued speaking, ¡°I originally didn¡¯t n to analyse this for you. That¡¯s right. God indeed hasn¡¯t told us many mysteries yet. So, in the remaining movies, there will likely be mysteries that God will hide within them. But this isn¡¯t what you should worry about or go understand. Your only goal now should be to raise your strength. Since you can¡¯t win in mental state over your clone, then you can¡¯t lose in strength too much. Do you know what I¡¯ve been doing?¡±

    ¡°Er, what have you been doing?¡± Zheng asked, baffled.

    Xuan snapped his fingers. ¡°I¡¯ve been trying to research Cultivation techniques as fast as possible. Perhaps you yourself didn¡¯t notice, but your power level, or so to say the future you have chosen, has surpassed the paths that God set for us. You¡¯re neither a possessor of Cultivation techniques, nor are you someone who purely relies on unlocking the gic constraint to get stronger. Or, you can think of it as that you¡¯vebined the specialties of the Saints and Cultivators. Although we can¡¯t see anything special so far, but that¡¯s because you don¡¯t possess true Cultivation techniques. Perhaps all the groundworkid before... is for the sake of a metamorphosis in the final battle! This is why I¡¯m so anxious to understand Cultivation techniques. So, even if this movie world truly has something left behind by God, use the Magic Cannon to resolve it if it¡¯s too dangerous. Before the final battle, I hope not to lose powerful chess pieces orbat power that can be used to scheme. Understood?¡±

    (The scheme for the final battle. Although that ¡°powerful chess piece¡± sounds grating, this should be a special address Xuan said as he doesn¡¯t know how to express his feelings towards hisrades. This dishonest fellow, he was researching Cultivation techniques specially for the final battle?)

    Zheng sighed. ¡°Understood. Under the condition that my strength can deal with it, I will probe this thing that exceeds the Eragon plot. If my strength can¡¯t deal with it, I will decisively use the Magic Cannon, so as to not bring danger to everyone else. All is for the sake of the final battle, is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡± Xuan looked at the documents in his hand once again as he spoke. ¡°Even if it means giving up on abandoning the heart¡¯s devil... I will let team China safely pass the final battle, and let team China ascend to the apex of all the teams. Even if only one person is left, team China definitely shall not be exterminated!¡±

    (Xuan...)

    Since very long ago, roughly when they were fighting the giant dragon in Jurassic Park and the others had thought Zheng had died after he used Destruction for the first time, he had suspected that Xuan already had emotions. Or, perhaps to say, the emotions hidden in his heart were finally starting to surface from the deepest levels of his subconscious. Every movie after that had deepened those emotions of his. This seemingly unfeeling man was actually as pure as a nk sheet of paper. Or perhaps, he was a boy, as his inner heart seemed to have stopped since childhood. In truth, the emotions he had always been seeking had always been buried deep in his heart ever since his father had brought him to see the stars...

    (So, just like the dedications that have persisted throughout his life, whether it¡¯s the dedication towards the unknown, towards thergest probability, towards emotions, towards the senses... It can be said that, second only to emotions, team China is the thing he is most dedicated to in his life. Since we called him arade, since he became arade of ours, everything he has done has been him working hard for his dedication. Is that why, even if only one person is left, team China must survive? Xuan...)

    Zheng didn¡¯t know what he was feeling. When he switched off the silver coloured metal piece, his mind continuously recalled all his experiences after entering the realm since Resident Evil. Xuan dying, Zero dying, Jie dying... till the great changes in Resident Evil: Apocalypse. Then until continuously reviving everyone, then Explosion, Destruction and the battles of wit. Everything he had experienced in his time in this realm seemed extremely long and profoundpared to what he had experienced in the decades before. This was where he battled and survived!

    (I understand! Even if there¡¯s only one person left, team China must stand at the apex amongst the teams in the realm. Team China must live on! Definitely... Eh?)

    Zheng contemted as he walked, and was so engrossed that when he turned around a bend, he ended up colliding into a two metre tall red-skinned Urgal. These Urgals were King Galbatorix¡¯s standard troops, a savage race with battle prowess surpassing humans. This group of ten plus Urgals had superior equipment, and actually looked to have the fierce impression of a king¡¯s guard.

    Zheng and that Urgal froze at the same time. Then, that Urgal¡¯s head was directly blown off. The powerful force not only easily caused the head to copse, but also sent the corpse flying over ten metres away, sending the two Urgals behind him crashing into a wall together with him. Those two Urgals immediately turned into a bloody pulp, while the Urgal whose head had exploded more or less had his body torn to pieces and his bones crushed.

    ¡°Since we¡¯ve already met by ident, I won¡¯t be polite then.¡± Zheng kneaded his fingers, coldly smiling as he walked slowly towards the Urgals before his eyes.

    A minuteter, the passageway was fully covered with the corpses of Urgals. Only two Urgals, their arms broken by Zheng, were rolling about nonstop on the ground. However, they didn¡¯t dare to shout out loudly. Just now, any Urgal who had let out noise had been instantly turned into a bloody pulp by punches that couldn¡¯t be caught by the eye. As Zheng¡¯s attack speed was too fast and that enormous force demonstrated an overwhelming dominance, these Urgals didn¡¯t even disy the most basic resistance. It could be said that Zheng already existed at a level of power above them. It was apletely different level of power, just like how humans overlooked the ants on the ground.

    ¡°Do you know where princess Arya is being locked up?¡± Zheng smiled coldly, asking the two Urgals.

    The two Urgals were in abit of a daze. They obviously hadn¡¯t recovered from the shock of losing. An elite team of beastmen soldiers actually hadn¡¯t even been able to touch their opponent¡¯s clothes. This human¡¯s strength was simply too great. Was he a Dragon Rider?

    BANG!

    A boom echoed out. Zheng¡¯s punch went through one of the Urgal¡¯s head to his waist, and his entire upper body was smashed into pieces. Zheng had overused his strength. Ever since he had used Chaos, Genesis Splitter and hadn¡¯t died from it, a certain change had naturally urred in his body. In the time since then, Zheng¡¯s control over his strength hadrgely weakened. Actually, it wasn¡¯t that his control had weakened, but that his power and speed had once again substantially increased, together with his body strengthening once again.

    (At this rate, am I going to be a monster? Or, have I already long since been an inhuman monster to others?

 Vol 21 5-2

    Zhengughed bitterly as he shook off the gore on his hand. Without waiting for him to continue speaking, the remaining Urgal¡¯s entire body had already gone limp and he fell kneeling to the ground, and he began to say all he knew in an unceasing torrent.

    ¡°Lord magician is controlling that elf princess. Yes, only magicians can deal with magicians. No, you can too...¡± This Urgal had already been scared silly. Not only was he stammering, there was also some incoherence.

    Zheng frowned, He naturally knew after watching Eragon that that so-called magician was king Galbatorix¡¯s number one subordinate, a magician who could summon creatures from the demon world. In the original movie, he was a powerful magic user who was even better than elf princess Arya who also used magic. In the final segment of the movie, he had almost killed Eragon, and could be said to be one of the rare powerhouses in Eragon.

    ¡°That¡¯s alright as well. Directly disposing of him is fine...¡± Zheng softly whispered. He then said to the Urgal, ¡°Bring me to the residence of this magician. Don¡¯t y any tricks. I don¡¯t know how many guards that disturbance just now attracted. It¡¯s very easy to abandon you and find someone else to lead the way.¡±

    The Urgal nodded continuously in terror. He reluctantly stood up from the ground, his entire body trembling. He drew strength from some unknown ce, and simply continued to go down this passageway. On the way, they continuously met Urgal guards that were hurrying over. Of course, theming only just added to the corpses on the ground. The current Zheng was like how Xuan had spoken of before, an overwhelmingly powerful strength that couldpletely disregard the so-called ¡®influence¡¯ and ¡®wisdom¡¯!

    This city looked magnificent from the outside, as it was after all built against a mountain. It looked rather like the ancient castles of Europe¡¯s Middle Ages. But it wasn¡¯t toorge, and simply couldn¡¯tpare to the giant cities of ancient China. However, when Zheng stepped into this city, he realized their previous estimations had been wrong. This castle was bigger than they had thought, as this castle continued deep downwards. What was shown of the entire underground castle from outside wasn¡¯t even a tenth of the actual body.

    ¡°Oh? You all are only the guards for the outer perimeter? What living things are inside? That¡¯s right, where¡¯s your king, Galbatorix?¡± Zheng asked as he walked. The Urgal leading the way was the one he had captured before. After the massacre on the way, this Urgal had long since killed off the notion of escaping. After all, he had personally witnessed Zheng bare-handedly killing over a hundred Urgals. This strength simply wasn¡¯t something a human should possess, so this human before him had already been determined to be a demon by him long ago.

    ¡°Inside are the creatures from the demon world that Lord magician and His Highness summoned. The maximum we can go to is the second underground floor. The soldiers guarding there are ck Knights. We don¡¯t know any more after that. Lord magician stays at the third underground floor. As for the king, he seems to stay at the lowest floor of the castle...¡± The Urgal replied carefully.

    (As expected. This castle does have power that exceeds Eragon¡¯s plot. Why does it sound so familiar though? Dragon Riders, underground castle, magicians, giant dragons, ck Knights... Isn¡¯t this just Dungeons and Dragons? With endless rules, and countless gods. Wizards and demons fill and walk the world. Whatever nes of existence, whatever demon world... nes? That¡¯s it! nes of existence!)

    Zheng¡¯s thoughts suddenly moved. He thought of the nes of existence in Dungeons and Dragons¡¯s rules. Every ne had its ownws, as well as different coordinates and sizes. The universe was filled with an infinite number of nes... wasn¡¯t this simr to God¡¯s Realm? Every world was different. It was either the power of magic that was prevalent, or the power of technology. There was even a countless number of monsters and other living things. Wasn¡¯t all this exactly what God¡¯s Realm exhibited?

    (Could it be that the true meaning of this Eragon movie is at the bottommost floor of this castle?)

    Zheng thought as he walked, the Urgal and him slowly making their way down a set of stairs again. Suddenly, for some unknown reason, his entire body began to shiver the moment he stepped onto this floor. The Qi and Blood Energy within his body began to churn, with his Qi especially, beginning to automatically flow, the same way it would when he exercised.

    The Urgal¡¯s body began to shiver all over as well. It looked like it wasn¡¯t due to fear, but a natural reaction of the body. This floor was obviously much cooler than the floor above. No, urately speaking, it should be a kind of negative energy that made people feel a faint coldness.

    ¡°We aren¡¯t allowed to go further down from here onwards. We¡¯ll only be allowed to move things to the third floor when Lord magician asionally needs heavy things moved.¡± The Urgal said as he shivered.

    (He¡¯s no longer familiar with the next part of the road. I should catch a ck Knight. I don¡¯t know what kind of creature that is, so I might as well estimate its battle prowess at the same time.)

    Zheng frowned as he looked at the Urgal with broken arms in front of him. The Urgal seemed to sense something, and looked in terror at Zheng. After a long time, Zheng sighed, ¡°Go. Run away as far as you can. I can¡¯t recognise you anyways, so the next time I see you I¡¯ll be making my move instantly. Understand? You¡¯re on your own, good luck.¡± Finished speaking, Zheng ignored the Urgal and proceeded to the depths of the passageway.

    Each floor becamerger the deeper down the castle you went, appearing to be an inverted funnel shape. Coupled with the simple and unadorned stone floor and that gloomy passageway, this underground castle really had that queer vour of Dungeons and Dragons. However, Zheng didn¡¯t have the mood to sightsee and examine anything. He randomly walked all over the ce following his senses. After a short while, he slowly became clearer about the topography here.

    ¡°Xuan, this is the second underground level. I¡¯ll continue downwards. Yingkong, continue to explore the upper levels. See if there are any strange ces. Imhotep, have you obtained any useful news from the merchants in the market?¡± Zheng searched for a short while and finally found a staircase leading down. Standing at the staircase area, he opened the silver metal te, fulfilling his duties as the leader as he asked the other two their situations.

    ¡°No important information. However, they seemed very afraid of discussing the matter of the elf princess Arya... Right, there¡¯s an interesting piece of information. I heard them talk about a myth in this world. Supposedly, a long time ago mankind and dragons didn¡¯t fight side by side, and Dragon Riders didn¡¯t exist. Then, demons invaded the world. Dragons or humans alone couldn¡¯t resist those demons. Thus, they cooperated and formed the Dragon Rider battle team. After a long battle, they forced the demons back to hell, and sealed the entrance to hell... right below this capital. How do you find this information?¡± Imhotep replied.

    ¡°The entrance to hell? That¡¯s an important piece of information. I¡¯m now at the entrance to the underground castle. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s down there, so leave it to me to check it out first to be safe. We¡¯ll do it like this. Everyone, do your own job. Xuan, pay attention to the situation over at Zero¡¯s side. If anything happens, notify me. Understand?¡± Zheng said seriously to Xuan. In the end, there was only silence. That fellow, Xuan, was engrossed in Cultivation techniques again.

    ¡°Whatever. I won¡¯t pay attention to that idiot. We¡¯ll just do our own jobs.¡± Zheng closed the silver coloured metal piece, rubbing his head as he walked into the third underground floor.

    There wasn¡¯t much difference between the second and third underground floor, but the aura of that negative energy being thicker. As Zheng was confident due to his skill, he casually walked in the passageway, unafraid of any possible traps or other living things. Before a minute or two had passed, the nking sounds of armour resounded from a distance. Sure enough, when Zheng turned a corner, a group of ck armoured soldiers appeared.

    The bodies of these ck armoured soldiers werepletely covered in the armour, and that armour continuously let off a greyish-ck aura. Their appearance actually had some simrities to the nine Ringwraiths in Lord of the Rings, only that their armour wasn¡¯t as shocking or luxurious.

    ¡°ck Knights? They really do look mighty.¡± Zheng looked at the group of ck Knights twenty metres away. The group was about twenty strong, and were orderly arranged in formation. When they saw Zheng¡¯s existence, they had practically the same speed and posture as they withdrew the two-handed giant swords from their waist. If they weren¡¯t formed up in session, they would have looked like mirror reflections of one another.

    The width of the passageway was around three metres. If they swung around two-handed heavy swords, only two ck Knights could attack him. However, this was enough, as the ck Knights had sufficient might. The foremost ck Knight swung his sword when he was several metres from him, actually generating wind des that sliced at him. Although it wasn¡¯t too powerful, there would definitely be blood if it were an ordinary person.

    Zheng frowned. His foot stepped down, and he charged at this ck Knight. While it still hadn¡¯t withdrawn its two-handed heavy sword, he directly struck out with a punch at the ck Knight¡¯s chest. The sound of metal colliding burst out. Shockingly, only the chest of the ck Knight sank in from the punch, and it pushed several ck Knights behind it several metres away. Then, it walked onwards as if nothing had happened.

    April Fools guys! JK, this ain¡¯t the real chapter. Did you really think we would randomly have DnD in Terror Infinity? This chapter was written by me! Go to the next page for the REAL chapter.

 Vol 21 5-3

    Note: Jk again guys, the previous chapter was real... The DnD is real lol

    It had to be known that Zheng¡¯s current strength was practically 15000 kilograms of force. Even a simple punch wouldn¡¯t be much less powerful than the explosion of a hand grenade. It was because of this strength that it wasn¡¯t necessary for him to pursue any kind of technique, and it was sufficient to just purely use force to break through technique. Although he hadn¡¯t yet used Explosion, this ck Knight wasn¡¯t actually the slightest bit harmed under this punch. The strength of this organism was sufficient to brag about. They were stronger than the elite orc soldiers in Lord of the Rings that could use battle Qi. Rather, they should be two to three times stronger.

    (It¡¯s still fine for me. If it¡¯s Heng and the rest, then they could possibly really be in danger if they get pincered by them, especially in a tunnel like this. It looks like the power levels of Eragon aren¡¯t as weak as it looks externally.)

    Zheng pondered back and forth, but his hands didn¡¯t stop moving. The punch before had been ineffectual, so he intentionally increased his force, and even slightly activated his Qi. Every punch and kick caused thunderous booms and when his leg stomped down, the ground would crack open. Then, the helmet of the ck Knight in front of him flew off. Zheng had easily struck this ck Knight with speed difficult to follow with the eyes. However, what surprised him was that there was actually no fleshy body under the helmet. urately speaking, this ck Knight was merely a suit of armour. It was no wonder that nothing had happened when he had punched out, when what was fighting him was just a suit of armour.

    ¡°Hoho, so it was like this. This is troublesome to handle...¡±

    Several minutester, only arge pile of crushed metal pancakes were left in the passageway, with even the two-handed heavy swords and armours crushed together into those pancakes. The ck Knights were no longer able to move.

    Although the ck Knights were unable to hurt or even block Zheng, their numbers in the third underground floor were simply too many. On the way, Zheng had been pestered nonstop by these ck Knights. He had already crushed a hundred metal pancakes, and still wasn¡¯t done yet. It seemed like the ck Knights on this floor were inexhaustible, bing especially dense when he headed in a certain direction.

    Just like that, Zheng wasted tens of minutes before he was no longer able to bear with this turtle-like speed. Before, he had been careful to conserve his Qi and Blood Energy so as to avoid any powerful beings that may be below. He finally began to use Explosion, seeming to be a whirlwind. All that could be seen was a person shing by, and all the ck Knights in the passageway would be sent crashing in all directions towards the walls. They were all deeply embedded in the rock and were unable toe out no matter how they struggled. Zheng on the other hand, charged forward nonchntly. Only when he reached a bright area did he stop Explosion.

    This was a ce with rarely seen light in the third underground floor. Although the other areas had torches inserted at the walls, they were still dim and had a ghastly feeling. Only this ce suddenly let out a sunlight-like lighting. It was a room that wasn¡¯t too eye-catching. The door area was densely packed with magic runes written there, which were what was producing that light.

    ¡°Are these magical things? I don¡¯t know if I can obtain what¡¯s here. How interesting, I didn¡¯t think we would be able to obtain these extra things in Eragon. Right, perhaps the documents exposing the truth left behind by Saints and Cultivators are among these, like that will left behind by that Saint, Anubis.¡±

    Zheng was talking to himself. The more he thought about it, the more excited he was. At once, he raised his legs to walk to that room. But right when he walked to the area of magic runes, he ran into an invisible defensive barrier. Zheng didn¡¯t dare to use brute force. After all, this defensive barrier may not solely be defensive. Wouldn¡¯t forcefully breaking it apart destroy the whole room if it had offensive properties? Just the elf princess Arya lying inside made him not dare to act recklessly.

    ¡°Doraemon, I found something interesting. How about it? Want toe down and take a look? You¡¯ve researched Cultivation techniques, as well as information left behind by Saints and Cultivators for so long, so you should be able to solve these magic runes, right?¡± Zheng thought about it, before taking out the silver coloured metal piece to contact Xuan.

    Xuan directly said, ¡°I saw it long ago. Not bad, there are magical mechanisms. I¡¯ll be making a trip down.¡±

    ¡°Xuan! You can¡¯t possibly be using this metal piece to keep surveilling us, right? Dammit, why can¡¯t our metal pieces do that?¡± Zheng immediately started scolding. He suddenly remembered how during The Grudge movie, Xuan had made a type ofmunication device for them. However, Xuan¡¯s had been the main device, which could listen in on the conversations between the other devices.

    Xuan spoke as if nothing had happened. ¡°It¡¯s not the silver coloured metal piece. I made the same for all of us. It¡¯s something else.¡± While speaking, an electrical light suddenly shed faintly in Xuan¡¯s right eye. If closely inspected, one would notice a grotesquely shaped rune image in his eye, with an eighty to ny percent simrity to the script in the Cultivation techniques from the documents in his hand.

    ¡°Forget it, I don¡¯t care exactly what you did. You¡¯ve never told us anything before anyways... Right, since you can see me, can you see the situation down below? Help me see what¡¯s downstairs.¡± Zheng sighed. He was toozy to get mad at that fellow Xuan, so he might as well make his request.

    Xuan didn¡¯t say anymore. The rune image in his right eye began to operate. To his right eye, the entire world became one of only energy. For example, the Sky Stick beneath his feet possesed energy that was obviously more than that of the surroundings, while his own body¡¯s energy was not just a hundred folds that of the Sky Stick. The ground was dotted with densely packed energy clumps, each symbolising a living thing. Among them, there were several thousand in the capital area that were obviously several times greater than those in the surrounding viges. Imhotep and Yingkong¡¯s energy clumps were as obviously radiant as the moon among these densely packed energy clumps.

    When he looked further down, the energy clump that represented Zheng was like the sun. Even using the naked eye to look would end up making the eye feel like it was swelling up. That strength was the sole existence that surpassed Xuan amongst all the living things. He was indeed very very strong...

    ¡°...There are a total of five floors. King Galbatorix is on the floor below. That¡¯s right, there¡¯s a big dragon next to him... The passageway down is behind the dragon and him. The fifth floor space... I can¡¯t see anything...¡± While speaking, Xuan allowed his right eye to return to normal. When he finished speaking, he immediately began to pant.

    Zheng didn¡¯t know Xuan¡¯s condition. He only silently considered for a moment, before saying, ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave the magic runes on the third floor to you. I¡¯ll go and explore the fifth floor. I¡¯m paying a lot of attention to that rumour about ¡®hell¡¯. Need me to deal with king Galbatorix on the way?¡±

    Xuan panted for a moment, before indifferently replying, ¡°No need. Try your best not to harm the dragon or him. One, Arya hasn¡¯t been rescued yet, so we haven¡¯t determined if there¡¯s a side quest. Two, the room on the third floor would likely be destroyed by your battle. So, it¡¯ll be best not to harm him when entering the fifth floor.¡±

    ¡°The difficulty is pretty high,¡± Zheng smiled bitterly. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll do it like this. I¡¯ll go and meet king Galbatorix, and see how strong this BOSS that never appeared in the movie is. I¡¯ll also go do some sightseeing in hell at the same time!¡±

    ¡°... Remember to bring some special products of hell back.¡±

    With these words from Xuan, Zheng walked down the fourth underground floor with some anger. He was still thinking about exactly what kind of method Xuan was using to see through. Could it be there was something simr to a tracking device installed on him? While thinking, he had already walked down the stairs to the fourth floor.

    Just as Zheng reached the fourth floor, the gloomy air before suddenly disappeared, and suddenly turned into a fiery hot aura. It was just like standing at an entrance of magma to a volcano. This third and fourth floor werepletely different from the previous three. It no longer had passageways and rooms. This ce was purely a natural underground cavern. It looked iparably spacious, and Zheng actually couldn¡¯t see the end. In terms of space, thisyer¡¯s size should be equivalent to the entire area the mountain range above took up.

    ¡°How ridiculous... Still, what¡¯s more ridiculous is that Xuan, you idiot, this dragon is just a ¡®big dragon¡¯?¡±

    Zheng felt so hateful that his gums were aching. The dragon in front of his eyes was what was truly a ¡®giant¡¯ dragon. How big was it? Using that human on it as aparison, this giant dragon was about a hundred metres long, and would be forty plus metres standing up. Its two wings extended would be over a hundred meters in width. This giant dragon¡¯s size even surpassed the one Zheng had met before in Jurassic Park, and was bigger and more powerful than the young dragon he brought even in its matured state.

    ¡°Hmm, I called it a big dragon, because it¡¯s only physically big. In terms of an energy, ten of those can¡¯t equal you. So, no need to worry.¡± Xuan said indifferently.

    ¡°What nonsense is it that I don¡¯t need to worry? Dammit, the passageway is BEHIND that giant dragon! How do you want me to enter the fifth floor?¡± Zheng practically roared in rage.

    ¡°Hmm... That¡¯s your problem.¡±

    ¡°But I can¡¯te up with any way, which is why I¡¯m asking you!¡±

    ¡°How is that my problem...¡±

    ¡°Wait for me to get out. I will DEFINITELY break all your teeth!¡± Zheng was more or less gnashing his teeth as he shouted at the silver coloured metal piece. He then looked at the distance. There was t ground there, where an outrageouslyrge ck dragon was lying down. A middle-aged man was sitting on top of the dragon.

    ¡°Then, let me test out yourbat power!¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t dare to be careless, so he immediately activated Explosion. His figure turned into a blur, and he charged at the giant ck dragon at an extreme speed.

 Vol 21 6-1

    Zheng activated his Explosion mode, and his battle power sharply rose. Just his speed increased by several foldspared to before. Although it hadn¡¯t reached that ridiculous level of Destruction of breaking the sound barrier, he used this speed to charge towards within a thousand metres of the giant dragon within a short time. Then, his entire body seemed to m into an invisible wall, with even a ¡°bang¡± sound produced. Because he had been moving at high speed, he was immediately knocked into confusion.

    ¡°Guest from afar, what is it that prompted you to probe this taboo? Based on your strength, you should know what this taboo represents, right? Return! This is not a ce you should be!¡± The man sitting on the giant ck dragon, or urately speaking king Galbatorix, spoke sternly to the thousand metres away Zheng.

    Zheng didn¡¯t reply. What he was currently most afraid of was to incite the plot, so he might as well ignore King Galbatorix¡¯s questions. He directly extended a hand onto the defensive barrier, pondering how to break through.

    ¡°No need to waste your energy thinking. This is Dragontongue Magic. You¡¯re so powerful, so you should be a Dragon Rider, right? And one with their dragon still alive at that. You should know that my dragon is the ck Dragon, thergest and most powerful dragon. How did you get in without Dragontongue Magic, when your giant dragon isn¡¯t by your side?¡± King Galbatorix wasn¡¯t angry upon seeing Zheng not speak, instead smiling coldly and continuing to talk.

    (Dragontongue Magic? Speaking of which, the main character could indeed borrow the power of his dragon in the Eragon movie. Using abilities simr to magic, as well as this invisible defensive barrier in front of me. Why does it feel so much like the defensive barrier of the Dragonshard Ne that guards against high tech weapons?)

    Zheng¡¯s mind moved, and he came up with an idea. Could it be that the Dragon Rider team was actually the human controlling the energy within the giant dragon¡¯s body, with the goal of creating various effects? After all, he hade across an organism like a giant dragon before. Although it was in another movie world, but looking at that body shape and size, there were many simrities with this overwhelminglyrge giant dragon before him. If a giant dragon¡¯s ability was only to turn energy into dragonfire and defensive barriers against high technology, giving this energy to a human to use could possibly create various magics and defensive barriers that guarded against all attacks. This was the origin of the Dragon Rider team. Otherwise, with an ordinary human¡¯s weak body, how could they dominate a powerful andrge dragon?

    (If so, could our young dragon disy this power if it grows big? It¡¯s just that, do we have anyone that can be its Dragon Rider?)

    Zheng considered non stop, but his hands never stopped moving. He punched out repeatedly at that invisible defensive barrier, with every consecutive punch mightier than thest. Later on, each punch had loud booming sounds, like a wrecking ball for demolishing buildings was striking metal.

    Originally, king Galbatorix had had a cold expression watching Zheng strike the defensive barrier. To him, Zheng doing this was undoubtedly very stupid. It could even be described as idiocy. Did he think he could break apart the defensive barrier with a human¡¯s power? But, what happened next exceeded king Galbatorix¡¯s expectations. Was this man truly human? Just from the sound, he didn¡¯t doubt the shockingly destructive power. If it hit an ordinary human, they would definitely turn into bloody gore instantly. Even if it hit the ck Dragon he was sitting on, perhaps even the ck Dragon would feel pain...

    ¡°Hmm, I already know the rough toughness. So, are you ready?¡±

    Zheng who hadn¡¯t spoken up at all yet suddenly lifted his head, smiling. That smile seemed to be hinting something else, amd Galbatorix looked suspiciously at him. Before he recovered from his shock, he suddenly saw Zheng directly unleash one punch on the defensive barrier. That punch actually tore apart the air into shockwaves. Then, the defensive barrier blocking Zheng actually shattered into fragments, and Zheng disappeared on the spot within a sh. When he appeared, he was two hundred metres away from his previous spot. When he disappeared once again, he had covered two hundred metres again before reappearing.

    ¡°Instant Destruction! Fist Gun!¡±

    ¡°Instant Destruction! Soru!¡±

    The two moves used consecutively allowed Zheng to easily pass through the barrier. He then rushed over to where Galbatorix and the giant ck coloured dragon were. All this happened within the twinkling of an eye. At the same time, the previously listless dragon actually raised its head. It straightforwardly opened its mouth without thinking, and a stream of me sprayed out. That me was purely burning white. Its high temperature was obvious just thinking about it. Zheng didn¡¯t dare to be careless, and stomped down forcefully, and more than one meter of t ground of rocks were stomped into shattering. He leapt to a height of a hundred metres, then used Geppou while in the state of multiple consecutive Instant Destructions. Within a few seconds, Zheng had already rushed to the ck Dragon¡¯s head from over a thousand metres away.

    King Galbatorix finally stood up. He looked both surprised and flustered. When this fellow stood up, he looked majestic and imposing, with a nearly two metre stature filled with muscle, only to see him carrying a three metre long dragon spear pointed at the sky. Through some unknown way, a ck aura flowed down from his head, then reached the dragon spear by flowing along his arm. Then, the dragon spear shed with a ck radiance, shooting like lightning towards Zheng in the sky.

    The current Zheng had just used Geppou, and was suspended in midair finding a foothold. In an instant, a sense of danger shed in his heart. Ever since he had be strong, his sense for danger had be more acute. However, as he got stronger, this feeling hadn¡¯t appeared for a very long time. At once, he took out Tiger¡¯s Soul without thinking and chopped down subconsciously. With a ¡®ding¡¯ sound, that dragon spear and Tiger¡¯s Soul had already struck each other.

    When the dragon spear¡¯s ck energy was exhausted, it finally dropped from the sky. At the same time, Zheng activated Explosion, but the area between his thumb and index finger was extremely painful. It was obvious that Galbatorix¡¯s power wasn¡¯t inferior to him in Explosion, and was actually even slightly stronger. After all, he had been continuously exerting force while holding Tiger¡¯s Soul, while Galbatorix had merely flung out the dragon spear at high speed.

    (Slightly interesting. This kind of powerful person is guarding here, just to block people from entering ¡®hell¡¯? I¡¯ll dispose of him when Ie back out... Fortunately, I had the others deal with other tasks just now. If they met this king, perhaps some danger may ur.)

    Zheng looked deeply at Galbatorix. The man had already caught the falling dragon spear, while the dragon also inclined its head to one side, looking at the sky. Right away, Zheng no longer remained, and used Geppou again, shooting like an arrow at the deep hole behind the giant dragon. It was a deep hole without any stairs, with a width of about two hundred metres. Three sides of the wide hole were rock walls, with thest side blocked by the giant dragon. Zheng was currently on the head of the giant dragon, and easily used the midair directional changing ability of Geppou to pass the dragon and king, then disappeared into the giant hole.

    The primordial universe... genesis splitting...

    Within that void, there was no time, no space, no matter. The entire universe was contained within an infinitely small point mass with infinite mass. Then, that point mass blew up, and from that infinite energy began an endless expansion. Time, space and matter... and everything came into being...

    In the vast universe, there were countlesss, countless gxies and countless worlds. Living things appeared in the boundless starry sky, and with the slow or fast evolution of these living things, intelligent life appeared on theses. Civilisation arose, and societies appeared...

    Among these countlesss filled with life, a that wasn¡¯t too eye-catching called Earth also had countless living things. They too, endlessly evolved, until a lifeform called humans appeared...

    The initial humans were extremely weak, or perhaps to say, they were only a step ahead of monkeys. And among these high level monkeys, a small portion obtained extraordinary evolution due to crisis. They unlocked certain limitations of living things, and after obtaining civilisation and intelligence, these evolved individuals named this method of evolution as unlocking the gic constraint. A few of outstanding talent called themselves Saints. Because they had unlocked the fifth stage of the gic constraint, they stood at the apex of all lifeforms.

    From the initial bloody path carved out of countless monsters, humanity of that time already possessed an extremely advanced civilisation. They had even flown out of Earth, and even had a few bases on Mars. Humanity¡¯s future looked bright, and at this time, a few rebels appeared among humanity itself. They didn¡¯t respect the Saint¡¯s path of the gic constraint, but instead searched for a different method. Using runes and cultivation type technologies, these people used these technologies to obtain the power to battle Saints. While perhaps they may not able to challenge Saints individually, their strength was different from Saints. Saints could not teach their strength to others, and the gic constraint was one¡¯s personal power. However, these people could pass on their inheritance through knowledge, and thus this organisation¡¯s power became greater and greater, until the stage they could threaten the traditions of the Saints. They were called... Cultivators!

    War! Cultivators and Saints warred as their ¡®Daos¡¯ differed. Both sides were convinced that their path of evolution was absolutely correct, and hoped to pass on their ¡®Dao¡¯ of evolution to humanity. Due to this conviction, these two organisations with exceedingly great power actually didn¡¯t explore the rest of the cosmos, but instead began a war. This war was known as the Grand Primordial War!

 Vol 21 6-2

    A difficult to describe state of being half dreaming and half awake. Zheng didn¡¯t know many metres he had fallen. When he recovered, he wasn¡¯t even two hundred metres away from the ground. His speed was shocking and even his strong body wouldn¡¯t be able to bear this terrifying impact force at this rate of descent.

    Zheng merely looked down, and cold sweat began to flow on his entire body. His gic constraint unlocked automatically instantaneously and his body¡¯s instincts acted faster than his mind. A Geppou was used at once, but his speed was too fast, and he already crossed another hundred metres in a moment. A single Geppou simply was unable to decrease much falling velocity.

    Zheng didn¡¯t care about much else. Destruction was activated at once, and both legs executed Geppou nonstop at speeds that couldn¡¯t be caught with the naked eye. At the same time, he took out Tiger¡¯s Soul and aimed at the ground. At the same time as his speed decreased continuously, his distance from the ground was less than ten metres. Zheng poured all his power into Tiger¡¯s Soul, and hurled the sabre downwards. A violent explosion rang out and Tiger¡¯s Soul blew apart a giant crater at the ground. Using the updraft that rushed upwards, Zheng finally lowered his speed to something bearable. A lonely ¡°bang¡± sound rang out again, and Zhengnded in this crater.

    Although Zheng had tried his best to stop his fall, he had still fallen miserably. His entire back hurt, and all his skin and flesh had been torn open. It was all thanks to his body being iparably strong. A normal person would have long since fallen to their death, and he was only in pain but unharmed.

    ¡°Dammit, isn¡¯t this giving people a hard time? As soon as we enter this hole we¡¯re hypnotised, and some things are told using God¡¯s voice. But all this was already deduced by that fellow Xuan. What about the rest? Where¡¯s the most important part, the rest! Damn!¡± Zheng leapt up from the ground. He ignored the pain in his back, and immediately began to roar abuse. It was unknown whom he was scolding.

    It turned out that when he first dropped into this hole, it was like when he entered a movie world from God¡¯s Realm. Everything was hazy, and it was both like being in a dream and being awake. He had heard God¡¯s monotonous voice narrate those things, starting from the genesis splitting of Chaos that established Heaven and Earth. It had spoken of the origin of Saints and Cultivators, then the great war between them. It had practically ruined the ecological environment of Earth, and made the dinosaurs extinct. The vast majority of humanity perished. The surviving Saints and Cultivators created humans once again, and used the stored genes left behind by past humans to undergorge-scale reproduction. Humanity recovered from the brink of extermination, but that was after a long time passed.

    However, in the great war between Cultivators and Saints, seventy percent of them died. But war deserved to be called the number one impetus for human evolution. The great war allowed both sides to slightly acknowledge the other side¡¯s ¡®Dao¡¯, as well as what the other pursued in regards to evolution. The intelligent ones among the two sides believed that when the two sides joined their power, humanity would evolve to the peak, or perhaps the peak of this universe. At that time, there would be nothing humanity couldn¡¯t use, whether space, time, matter or energy. The fundamental nature of the universe was its sheer enormity, but it would all be humanity¡¯s yground. That was what both sides believed to be the peak of their path of evolution, whether the sixth stage of the gic constraint Saints hypothesized there was or the Golden Immortal of the Great Firmament that Cultivators imagined.

    Their ¡®Dao¡¯ was different, and their understanding towards the ultimate power was different. However, due to the Grand Primordial War that had practically shattered the Heavens and Earth, although they wouldn¡¯t have dealings with each other, they wouldn¡¯t battle again. That was until they all had a decisive discovery about the necessary power. At that time, they discovered...

    ¡°Dammit, what did they discover? If you want to leave a message, leave it all in one go! Don¡¯t be like that fellow Xuan and stop halfway! Doing things like this is just asking to be beaten up!¡± Zheng¡¯s heart was like it was being wed at by a cat. Now, he just wanted to know what they discovered. What made the Saints and Cultivators work together, and ignore the differences in their ¡®Dao¡¯? What made them build God¡¯s Realm? What made them so afraid, that they left behind all thesest words?

    The power of Saints and Cultivators. Although this was only a segment ofst words with no pictures, Zheng clearly understood how strong they were. One had a nigh infinite usage of energy and energy maniption that was clearly a power that only gods could have.The other side reached a level of technology that surpassed modern technology by a thousand years or even more, such as high technology, rune technology and those countless miraculous Cultivation techniques and creations. Ignoring other things, when Xuan only slightly used the ancient bell, he could actually manipte space and time for a short while. This ability exceeded even that of gods!

    What kind of existence could terrify Saints and Cultivators so? Aliens? Impossible! Even if ten thousand motherships from Independence Day appeared, Saints and Cultivators could butcher them rxedly. Could it be like what Xuan hypothesized? We are in a box, and they know how to escape the box?

    ¡°Mhm, that conjecture isn¡¯t bad.¡± Xuan¡¯s voice was suddenly transmitted, although he sounded weak.

    ¡°Damn, I just knew you must have definitely put some ability in the silver coloured metal pieces to peek into our heads. Dammit, ying this trick in secret again... How are you? Why does your voice sound so weak? ¡° Zheng took out the metal piece to shout at it, and suddenly went from shouting to asking curiously.

    Xuan was currently standing at the passageway in the third underground floor. He was surrounded by armours riddled with bullet holes, and the bullet holes were leaking ck aura. Xuan¡¯s Gauss pistols were using spiritual bullets, and could naturally subdue these ck Knights. Shockingly, one of his arms had been cut off from the shoulder. That severed arm was lying at his feet, and the ck Knight who had sliced off his hand had already been struck down by Gauss bullets.

    ¡°Since you entered the hole, I¡¯ve been paying attention to over there. I didn¡¯t expect that hypnosis to spread to even me. Although I got to hear thest message, the price of having my mind wander during battle is an arm.¡± Xuan indifferently rubbed the cut shoulder, and although the bleeding had been staunched, that wound and severed arm on the ground looked hideously horrifying.

    Zheng didn¡¯t say anything more. He still had a lot of faith in Xuan¡¯s battle prowess. At least in this world, he wouldn¡¯t meet any danger. His heart slightly determined, he turned around to look at his surroundings.

    Only now did Zheng have a clear view of the surroundings. His shock couldn¡¯t be put into words, as how was this the fifth floor? This was obviously another world. There was a blood coloured sky with three blood coloured suns radiating light. The ground was a field of blood red, and the world seemed to be permeated with a bloody ferocious aura at first nce. At some unknown height, the top of the sky had a ck hole. Earthen walls could be faintly made out within the pitch ck hole. However, why would that hole strangely appear there?

    ¡°This world looks a little too strange, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Zheng considered, then took the Sky Stick out from the Na Ring. He stepped on the Sky Stick and soared into the sky. When he flew to a height of a thousand metres and looked down, he saw a vast blood coloured earth with no end in sight.

    ¡°Is it an illusion? Xuan, could you help me take a look at the situation here?¡± Zheng was in a slight daze seeing this, and immediately spoke to the silver coloured metal te.

    ¡°Who do you think I am? I can see it just because I want to?¡± Xuan sighed with some helplessness. ¡°This thing needsrge amounts of energy to activate. I can only use the power of faith of the Lambda Driver to activate it, but power of faith itself isn¡¯t inexhaustible. Also, down there where you are is pretty strange. I can only see the passageway leading to the fifth floor, but I can¡¯t see anything at the fifth floor space. Anyways, search properly yourself down there, and remember your location. Don¡¯t be unable to find your way back when the timees.¡±

    Zheng made a few mhm sounds. He didn¡¯t continue to speak, but instead used the Sky Stick to continue flying. The hole in the sky was there anyways, and looked like ck moonlight. It was extremely obvious, encircled by three blood coloured suns. As long as he didn¡¯t go too far away from the hole, it was difficult to be lost even if he wanted to.

    Zheng flew around for a while. This region was vast without end. He flew for a short while and didn¡¯t evene across a single living thing. However, he discovered another giant hole not far from the hole in the sky, which was even bigger. It appeared as an irregr circle, with a diameter of at least a few kilometres. It was pitch ck and deep, with an unknown depth.

    ¡°What is this? This floor is equivalent to a world, vast and without end. I don¡¯t know how long it would take topletely explore it. We only have three days to return to God¡¯s Realm before points are deducted. Dammit, what is this supposed to mean? Another hole for me to jump into appeared! Only an idiot would jump in, dammit!¡± Zheng remembered that thrilling moment before where he almost fallen to his death, and immediately started cursing.

    ¡°Hmm... is this Eragon?¡± Just as Zheng was angrily scolding, Xuan suddenly interjected with this unrted line, which made Zheng go nk. After a long time, Zheng unhappily said, ¡°Of course it¡¯s Eragon. Could your head be dizzy now?¡±

    ¡°... It can also be considered that this world is under the rules of Dungeons and Dragons, or something close to it. These rules are interesting. It¡¯s practically using rules to make a fabricated world. In this world of rules, there¡¯s a ce that suits the environment you¡¯re at. Hmm, it¡¯s called the Infinite Layers of the Abyss. The organisms inside are called demons. The Nine Hells of Baator also seem to be a part of the Abyss, only that it¡¯s a special part of it.¡± Xuan ignored Zheng, and started talking to himself.

    Zheng¡¯s head was even more nk, and he asked curiously, ¡°What does that mean? Why did you suddenly bring up Dungeons and Dragons?¡±

    ¡°Because I¡¯ve roughly guessed what they¡¯re thinking...¡± Xuan used his remaining hand to push up his spectacles. ¡°If I haven¡¯t guessed wrongly, they¡¯re already informing us of something. It¡¯s just that they can¡¯t say it out.¡±

 Vol 21 6-3

    The rules of Dungeons and Dragons were for a world set up by Westerners. After countless people refined it continuously, the world gradually approached bnce. It was a pure swords and magic type world. It had humans, elves, dwarves, giant dragons, gods, ghosts, demons and devils... It could be said to be a hodgepodge-like world, but with countless people continuously refining it, and with the time spent to umte knowledge on this subject, this world actually ended up bnced, just as if it were a real world.

    In Dungeons and Dragons, there was an extremely ominous area called the Infinite Layers of the Abyss. It was a world with countless nes, all mutually interlinked. Even in the Abyss, eachyer was a ne equivalent to a world, each with differentws. For example, one world could have more positive energy, while another could have more negative energy. It could also be that one was more aligned to the fire element, while another to the water element, with numerous different examples. It could be said to be a strange major worldposed from countless minor worlds.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you feel that has some simrities to the world before you? Coming down from the hole above leads to a different world. Going down again may again lead to a different world. Aren¡¯t all theseyers on top of one another simr to how the Abyss is? In addition, we¡¯re in the Eragon world, and the information before said this is hell. If so, everything that can be told to us has already been told. I think that this should be the information they left behind.¡±

    ¡°What kind of information is this?¡± Zheng had also unlocked the third stage of the gic constraint, and although he thought for a long time, he couldn¡¯t grasp the essential points among them. He suddenly asked, ¡°Why won¡¯t they just directly leave the truth behind? Is it very fun to make people y the guessing game?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not why won¡¯t they, but why can¡¯t they!¡± Xuan shook his head. ¡°Let me try to hypothesize their intentions. Remember what I told you before? When you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth!¡±

    ¡°First, let¡¯s guess, what were they were nning to tell us with all these arrangements? Firstly, we are in Eragon, so giant dragons are what naturallye to mind first. Then, the structure of the underground castle has an eighty percent possibility of being there to tell us we are under the rules of Dungeons and Dragons. Next, ¡®hell¡¯, as well as that vast world and abyss, would let you determine that we are either in Baator or the Infinite Layers of the Abyss. It¡¯s a nar amalgation formed from countless interlocked nes. If so, the information they want to leave behind should pertain to the countless worlds.¡±

    Xuan had already walked to before the giant door with runes. He wasn¡¯t panicked, but only nodded his head. ¡°We¡¯ll stop those deductions here. We¡¯ll reinfer using the information we have obtained. From the information we had previously, as well as thest message you obtained, two things can be confirmed. One, there were two forces during the ancient era, both branches created from human evolution. One were the Saints, which focused on body evolution. Second were Cultivators which focused on abination of rune technology and body evolution. This is something already confirmed. Two, the two sides once had a great battle between them. This Grand Primordial War shattered Heaven and Earth, and only after a long time did humanity recover their vitality with great difficulty. This is the information we can confirm.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s unconfirmed is what did Saints and Cultivators discovered after the Grand Primordial War? This discovery actually made the two form an alliance, let them feel terror, and even work together to build God¡¯s Realm. This meant that after they died out, humanity could follow their path to evolve, and their legacy wouldn¡¯t be lost. It¡¯s roughly this information.¡±

    Xuan paused when he reached this point. He pushed up his spectacles and contemted. After a long while, he continued, ¡°What¡¯s next has my guesses and inferences included. Firstly, we need to understand what they¡¯re trying to tell us. I believe that the information we can gain from Eragon based on the rules of Dungeons and Dragons and the Abyss you¡¯re in and what they¡¯re trying to tell us, is that the real world has an infinite number of nes and space. Our Earth and universe is but one among them, which is the meaning behind the Infinite Layers of the Abyss.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this something already proven by scientists? There should be an infinite number of universes due to different dimensions, the difference in passage of time or the difference in nar coordinates. How is it worth being surprising and telling us about?¡±

    ¡°If they were just telling us this normally it indeed wouldn¡¯t be a problem. But if they start off with telling us the rules of Dungeons and Dragons, and are using this as a metaphor, what they¡¯re trying to tell us is clear. Our world¡¯sws are just like that of Dungeons and Dragons. Our world, the infinite real worlds and various nes are all fake!¡± Xuan said assuredly, ¡°They want to tell us that we¡¯re just a bunch of living things living in a fabricated simtion. Those countless worlds and universes are but a box. What existences lies outside the box is unknown. They, no, it! Those are the true enemies of Saints and Cultivators!¡±

    Zheng was in a daze, and finally understood what Xuan was saying after a long time. He immediately pondered on it, and after another long while he finally said, ¡°If so, no wonder they lost. The creators who could build our infinite universes and space simply isn¡¯t something they can resist... Then what is the meaning behind building God¡¯s Realm? Could it be that they want us to follow them in resisting those creators?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily true that the creators are stronger than us. urately speaking, the things that are under consideration are different since the dimension resided in is different. Let me make an example... you¡¯ve yed inte games before, right?¡±

    ¡°Find any Inte game. For example, for one with Cultivators as the theme, you¡¯ll get stronger as your rank increases. Calling the wind and summoning the rain, as well as moving mountains and filling seas would bemon. If you could arbitrarily modify the game even more, then you could kill hundreds of bosses with one punch, or be even stronger. As long as it adheres to the game¡¯s rules, you could modify the character to the peak. Then, with that powerful character as the blueprint, what do you think will happen if that organism enters our real world and keeps his power?¡±

    The end result was self-evident. The human world would definitely take heavy casualties if even nuclear weapons couldn¡¯t destroy this organism. Humanity could very likely be extinct, or if this organism became an unparalleled existence, all of humanity could possibly be ves. Or, society could be radically changed, and be the societal order this organism wanted etc etc. In short, this would be a disaster to humanity.

    ¡°Understand? Thews are different, and strong has different definitions. As we are in a box, everything outside the box may possibly exceed our imagination. For example, one dimensional creatures cannot understand the so-called various ¡®sides¡¯ of two dimensions. Two dimensional creatures are unable to understand the ¡®height¡¯ in our dimension. Perhaps we are characters in a novel. Everything about us has long since been in his mind, and our infinite universes progresses along with him writing out his imagination. When a character transcends his novel, he would create even stronger existences, or use some methods we aren¡¯t able to understand to deal with him, with the prerequisite that the box can¡¯t be destroyed.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re characters in a novel? Could someone be writing about us and our world?¡± Zheng found it strange hearing this, and hurriedly asked.

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°This is only a single possible hypothesis. If the character in the inte game isn¡¯t controlled by anyone and has artificial intelligence, they wouldn¡¯t know what the so-called ¡®inte¡¯ is, or that their world is merely some data. Simrly, us in our world, or the box we reside in, don¡¯t know what lies outside the box, what created this box, where we¡¯ll go if we escape... All this is unknown.¡±

    Zheng had unlocked the third stage at this moment, and simted Honglu¡¯s thought processes. After thinking for quite a while, he said, ¡°I roughly understand what you mean. With a inte game as an example, if an NPC transcends the game and can roam freely in the inte, it¡¯s a huge threat even if they can¡¯t appear in the real world. Like in Terminator,puters were controlled, and nuclear missiles were fired which caused the Earth to be destroyed. The Saints and Cultivators at that time reached this realm. No wonder the box creators couldn¡¯t tolerate them. This is roughly what they want to tell us, right?¡±

    Xuan was however, slowly starting to frown. He whispered softly for a long while before suddenly saying, ¡°There should still be one piece of information, although it sounds outrageous. Zheng, take a spin over there and see if there are any living things.¡±

    Zheng felt strange in his heart, but he still operated the Sky Stick to fly around randomly after hearing that. After flying for a short while, he still hadn¡¯t met any living things. The world was still a field of dark red, and he immediately said to Xuan, ¡°What living things? It¡¯s very spacious and empty here.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m indeed wrong for this hypothesis. I just find it strange. Why wouldn¡¯t they directly leave a message, but instead use a metaphor to make us guess? If my hypothesis is correct, then there should be activity on your end...¡± Xuan murmured to himself, baffled.

    ¡°Wait... wait! I see it! A lot of monsters suddenly appeared from the ground!¡±

    Zheng was originally waiting to reply to Xuan, but before his words coulde out, he could see ground below shift gradually. Then, countless reptile-like creatures, merely twenty to thirty metres in size, appeared. They looked like ordinary reptiles, all with different shapes. But, their numbers were simply too many, and a field of densely packed red reptiles were beneath him, a scale of over a hundred million. Just as Zheng shouted out, the reptiles suddenly started biting at each other, and a chaotic battle immediately broke out.

    ¡°Yes! THIS is what they¡¯ve been trying to tell us! No wonder they couldn¡¯t directly leave a message to us! So that¡¯s why they had to tell us this before the final battle...¡±

 Vol 21 7-1

    ¡°Why?¡± Zheng¡¯s heart found it strange, but his eyes stared at the hundreds of millions of reptiles, not understanding why so many reptiles would mutually massacre each other. After a short while, a quarter had been eaten by the rest, and the number of reptiles was continuously decreasing.

    ¡°Because these words can¡¯t be said. Even knowing about it isn¡¯t allowed. I¡¯m afraid that when the two of us step onto Earth, arge number of organisms from other nes will appear on Earth, and the cmity they¡¯ll cause will lead to massive casualties amongst humans. Human society will radically change... What good calctions and schemes. So, it turned out God¡¯s Realm was like this...¡± Xuan sighed, then said.

    ¡°What does that mean? Why can¡¯t I understand you?¡± Zheng thought about it himself, but couldn¡¯t understand what these words of Xuan meant.

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°They didn¡¯t leave behind apletest message probably to remind us of something. The box creators can use a certain method to know if we discover their existence. Or perhaps when the existence of the box is discovered, they¡¯ll erase us. This is simr to how we are erased when memories of leaking information about God¡¯s Realm appears in our mind, when we return to the real world from God¡¯s Realm. The box¡¯s creators won¡¯t directly erase us, but instead send organisms from the infinite other nes to attack Earth. Some of these organisms from the infinite nes would be like those that¡¯s appeared in the movies we¡¯ve gone to through God¡¯s Realm. Perhaps there may be mechanical organisms like from Transformers, gic organisms like Aliens, giant dragons of the mythological and magical type, or ghosts like from the Grudge. This is one of the purposes for God¡¯s Realm¡¯s existence. Apart from training powerful evolved humans, it would also familiarise us with various unknown monstrous threats through the various worlds. That¡¯s why only after we be strong can we resist these nar crossing monsters.¡±

    ¡°The second use is to be humanity¡¯s stronghold. When humanity can¡¯t resist these organisms, they can escape into and temporarily rest in God¡¯s Realm. And through the devastation of this monster tribtion, more evolved individuals will appear among humanity, after resting in God¡¯s Realm. Even if the creators outside the box discover the existence of God¡¯s Realm, they would need to expend more effort to enter as it¡¯s a box within a box. By then, we would have long since be strong. If it still doesn¡¯t work out, the powerful humans can create ANOTHER box within to continue hiding and conserving strength. Good scheme. The Saints and Cultivators then already thought through humanity¡¯s path of retreat. It¡¯s just that...¡±

    ¡°Is the final battle really the end?¡±

    Xuan shook his head but didn¡¯t speak. He only lowered his head and observed the magic runes on the door, and said, ¡°Wait there for a while, and try your best to stop those organisms from crawling out of the hole. If they enter the fourth floor, they¡¯ll be counted as within the castle boundary, and we¡¯ll have to kill these monsters. Zheng, the battle has begun. That is the price for answers.¡±

    ¡°What does that mean? Can these reptiles harm me?¡± Zheng asked, baffled.

    Without even mentioning he was over a thousand metres from the ground, with his strength he wouldn¡¯t fear these reptiles even if he was on the ground. Before the reptiles could surround him, he would have long escaped their attack range. How could there be any mortal danger? As for Xuan mentioning about not letting these monsters get to the cave entrance, that was even more outrageous. How could these monsters get to the cave entrance ten thousand metres above the ground when they couldn¡¯t even fly?

    But, what happened next astonished him. The reptiles below had already massacred each other till there was only a fifth of them left. An outeryer of skin formed over their skin. This outeryer of skin bound them within and formed countless cocoons, quietly set up on the blood red ground... It had truly be blood red ground by now. Not only was the colour of the soil blood red, but there was also the fresh blood from countless reptiles on top.

    These meat cocoons started breaking apart several tens of secondster, and various organisms ranging from one to two metres in height appeared. They all had blood red bodies, but differed in shape. Some were monsters with multiple legs like a spider. Some monsters were like dogs, possessing four legs and sharp teeth. There were some shaped like a fat human, and many indescribable disgusting abominations. The multitudinous monsters were several tens of millions in number, and were densely packed,pletely covering the ground till infinitely far off. Even if Zheng was a thousand metres in the sky, he still felt incessantly nauseated watching the ground. These numbers were simply too terrifying.

    Something even more horrifying then began. Those organisms actually began to massacre each other again, mutually devouring one another as before. It was even more brutal this time, with only one in a hundred surviving. Then, those monsters who had eaten their fill transformed into cocoons once again, except the cocoons were much bigger this time. Several tens of thousands of giant cocoons were on the ground. The blood coloured ground was the colour of fresh blood as always, only that the colour was much deeper.

    ¡°I see. I¡¯m afraid there¡¯s one more thing the Saints and Cultivators wanted to let us know. The enemy can also evolve the same way we teams do, or at least, simrly. They will breakthrough on the edge of life and death...¡± Zheng was finally serious. Ignoring everything else, the numbers below was enough to make him serious.

    The evolution this time went much slower, and the organisms only gradually seeded in their evolution several minutester. Their build was much bigger than before, and their forms had a greater range of evolution. There were several a few metresrge beasts with three heads and sharp teeth, giant demons with wings grown on their back, ferocious giant lizards, and iparably fat multi-handed and multi-legged monsters. The forms of these monster were truly in ordance to demons of the Abyss in Dungeons and Dragons. Perhaps, God had guided modern humans into creating the rules of Dungeons and Dragons.

    Those giant demons with wings grown on their back were several thousand in number. Their power obviously surpassed that of those monsters in their surroundings. All that could be seen was them pulling over the surrounding monsters, biting at and devouring them. Those monsters were unable to even resist, and were torn into shreds and entered the mouths of these three metre plus demons. When they had eaten their fill, these demons actually extended their wings and flew towards the hole on the sky. The remaining monsters didn¡¯t seem aware of it yet, and started their massacre and devouring once again.

    These demons didn¡¯t fly too fast, and were far fromparable to the Sky Stick, and their flight seemed slightly jerky. Even so, the dense and dark mass of several thousand giant demons flying over was breath-taking. At the entrance of the hole, Zheng was alone in blocking it, and was the first to be attacked, with several tens of giant demons in the lead nearing Zheng.

    There was a soft noise, and Zheng already had Tiger¡¯s Soul in hand. Although he didn¡¯t know how powerful these giant demons were, he immediately activated Explosion to stop any from flying into the hole. The Sky Stick¡¯s speed far exceeded that of the demons, and in the blink of an eye, tens of demons in the lead were sliced into pieces, like a knife going through tofu. Zheng didn¡¯t pause, and was like a wolf among sheep as he charged into the throng of demons. Within an instant, hundreds of demons were already injured. It seemed that they looked more impressive than they actually were.

    (...No. Just based on physical strength, all these giant demons don¡¯t lose out to Aliens. They¡¯re even slightly stronger than ordinary Aliens. Within a short time, there are now already several thousand of them. If they go to the real world, there will really likely be a city destroyed...)

    It was unknown how long it would take for those giant demons to fly to the giant hole ten thousand metres in the sky. Zheng had long sincepletely killed everything that was on his way here. When he exterminated this wave of giant demons, he discovered another hundred plus meat cocoons formed on the ground. These giant meat cocoons were seven or eight metres tall, and were all blood coloured.

    (Although those previous giant demons possessed great power, they couldn¡¯t use energy. These monsters are at most of greater numbers and strength. Eliminating them isn¡¯t hard, and that hole is ten thousand metres up in the air. The ordinary monsters can¡¯t even fly out. Those that can, I can easily kill them off. Unless... these monsters can evolve to even stronger than me, or cane in an unending stream until I¡¯m exhausted to death?)

    Just as Zheng faced those countless monsters, as well as their evolution, Xuan was currently hurriedly taking action. No one was clearer than him on the horror of these monsters, as based on his spections, the Saints and Cultivators wouldn¡¯t easily hand over this information to them, especially when the box creators would immediately start attacking those in the know after they found out. If the weak were allowed to find out this important information and bring it back to the real world, humanity would immediately meet a cmity. Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t immediately be extinct, but they wouldn¡¯t be far off from it...

    So, the Saints and Cultivators would definitely test the strength of those who obtained the information, and it would be through an extremely brutal method. Surviving would give the right to possess this information. Failure to survive would lead to everyone dying in this movie world, so they couldn¡¯t go back to the real world and cause a disaster for others.

    (Thus, there¡¯s no longer any need to consider the young dragon¡¯s growth. This movie world has already be an extremely extremely terrifying world. We have to live on, IF we can survive this...)

 Vol 21 7-2

    While tranting the magic runes on the room door, Xuan opened the silver coloured metal te and said, ¡°Begin the operation to exterminate the capital. After I rescue Arya, immediately use the Magic Cannon after Zheng leaves, whether or not there are side quests and the young dragon has matured.¡±

    Compared to Xuan, who was showing a rarely before seen anxiety, Zheng wasn¡¯t overly flustered currently. It was the so-called boldness born from superb skill. Although he was paying attention to the monsters below, Zheng didn¡¯t believe in his heart that the monsters could threaten, or even harm him.The transformation of the hundred plus giant cocoons went slower than before. They onlypleted the transformation after over ten minutes. The monsters that appeared this time weren¡¯t much different from before, only bigger. That¡¯s right, there also weren¡¯t any giant demons any longer. It was as if they knew giant demons couldn¡¯t cope with Zheng, and only some monsters that could crawl on the ground appeared. Then, that brutal massacre and devouring repeated, and this time only five were left of the over hundred of them, and they then became five giant meat cocoons about twenty metres tall.

    ¡°Are theying for real this time? Or are they going to devour once again, and have hundreds of millions of reptiles be one to battle me?¡± Zheng murmured,ughing coldly.

    Although that was what he said, Zheng¡¯s caution was getting stronger, as he could already sense the pressure radiating from the five cocoons. The five cocoons radiated an indescribable pressure, different from the monsters before. Zheng¡¯s instincts were telling him the five cocoons were dangerous, just like when he faced danger. Even if it wasn¡¯t mortal danger, he did indeed have a sense of danger.

    ¡°Xuan, there¡¯s a problem. Are you done over there? I¡¯m preparing toe up. Staying here keeps giving me this unnatural feeling. Heaven knows what kind of monster is going to appear here. Why do I feel like you¡¯ve screwed me over?¡± Zheng said to the metal piece with some dissatisfaction.

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I do not screw people over.¡± Xuan said, his voice even and without any oddness to it.

    ¡°That is so obviously a lie. Do you think I¡¯ll believe it?¡± Zheng directly cut off Xuan¡¯s words. I won¡¯t talk about these lies with you. Just directly tell me, how long is it before I cane up? I don¡¯t know why, but I¡¯m getting a bad premonition. Hurry up. I may really be in danger if this carries on.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Xuan¡¯s tone was as indifferent as always.

    ¡°Dammit!¡±

    Ignoring the chat for now, the five cocoons below didn¡¯t spend too much time transforming. When the first cocoon hatched, Zheng eyes widened, trying to discern what was within the bloody light. He could only the organism that appeared when the flesh and blood mist dissipated.

    The organism was no longer blood coloured. Simrly, it wasn¡¯t ten or twenty metres tall. This massive cocoon actually birthed a merely three metres tall demon. This demon was different from those giant blood coloured demons before, its entire body letting off a pitch-ck aura. It was wearing a set of ck armour on its body, and had a giant sword that let off ck mes in hand. Together with those enormous wings, it was obviously the image of one of the Baator demons of Dungeons and Dragons, and even one of the more high-end ones at that. This at least could be seen from its giant sword that constantly emitted ck mes.

    (Speaking of which, this figure really does look my clone.) This thought suddenly formed in his mind, but the Baator demon below stood up before he could consider this more deeply. The Baator demon began to howl madly after its wings unfurled, and the ck mes on its body spread in all directions like ripples, finally gradually extinguishing when it reached over ten metres away. The mes on its sword began to surge, and with it as the centre, the ground began to crack and dry up as it howled. That ground the colour of fresh blood began to change colour to a pitch-ck dried up ground and the Baator demon forcefully stomped on the ground, soaring towards Zheng as the ground shattered.

    (With regards to organisms, this organism is truly strong. However, there¡¯s too much of a disparity between its ck mes and my clone¡¯s, and it¡¯s equivalent to my Explosion state in terms of battle power. I may need something on the level of Destruction to eliminate it, but... just this demon wants to break through my defense, and go up top?)

    Zheng looked at the Baator demon flying closer to him, but his heart instead calmed down. Holding Tiger¡¯s Soul, he activated Explosion, and operated the Sky Stick to wee the Baator demon. The first to be attacked was Zheng, as the demon casually tossed a clump of ck me at him when it was still a hundred metres away. At this moment, Zheng had unlocked the third stage, and under the prompting of his battle instincts, he used his Red me ability. Just like that, two mes collided, one red and one ck. In the end, there was none of the imagined violent explosion. The ck me instead resisted slightly, before immediately being engulfed by the red me with nothing left, and Zheng charged at the Baator demon as if nothing had happened.

    (Fortunately, the power of the ck me wasn¡¯t too great. Although it¡¯s several thousand degrees Celsius in temperature, I can still endure it. This demon is indeed outstanding. It¡¯s already reached the stage of using energy to battle. If a few moree, I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ll have to use a few more tricks.)

    Just as Zheng formed this thought, the red and ck mes had collided. There was the rhythmic and sonorous sound of metal colliding, and the red and ck mes both actually retreated several tens of metres, looking to be evenly matched. In truth, Zheng had lost to the Baator demon slightly. He had already unlocked the third stage, and was using the power of Explosion, but he had still drawn a tie with the Baator demon. If this Baator demon unleashed all of its outstanding power, then he would be forced to use Destruction, and that was because there was only one Baator demon...

    ¡°Instant Destruction Geppou!¡±

    Seeing the strength of the monster, Zheng no longer continued to operate the Sky Stick. Although the Sky Stick was fast, it was far too slow for battles above the ss of Explosion. It was also an external item after all, and its abilities to make turns definitely couldn¡¯t match up to the freedom of Zheng¡¯s infinitesimal control. In this ss of battle, it simply didn¡¯t offer great help although it could help conserve a little bit of energy.

    Just as Zheng weed the Baator demon in battle, another blood cocoon exhibited changes. The blood cocoon slowly split open, and a giant three headed dog ten metresrge appeared. Its crimson body was simr to the monsters before, only that the three heads could spew frost, mes and lightning. It could obviously manipte energy like the Baator demon, except that it seemed to be incapable of flight. It could only howl nonstop on the ground, powerlessly watching Zheng and the Baator demon battle in the sky.

    Zheng made turns in midair nonstop. Although they were fast, every turn still required energy to sustain. He couldn¡¯t expend time and energy on this Baator demon. After several exchanges, it was obvious this Baator demon was strong. He wouldn¡¯t be able to deal with it within a short period of time in midair, where it was unsuitable for battle, unless he used Destruction. This was especially when another monster had hatched below, which greatly resembled the giant three headed dog that guarded the gates of hell. It¡¯s strength could be expected to not be any weaker than the Baator demon.

    (It¡¯ll be best to fight a quick battle to force a quick resolution and kill this monster. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really be in trouble if another monster capable of flight appears.)

    Zheng clenched his teeth. He activated Destruction, his Qi and Bloody Energy colliding at his heart. Within the twinkling of an eye, the human figure the Baator demon could follow with its naked eyes abruptly vanished. When he appeared, he was already approaching its forehead, a crimson sabre shing towards it head-on. Zheng was sparing no expense, and this sabre obviously carried Magic, as well as a saber mist of Refined Qi. He was pushing Tiger¡¯s Soul to its maximum power from the start, and the sabre edge that seemed to be unchanged let off a sense of destion and powerful suppression. The Baator demon could only raise its giant sword in time, and in the next instant, a massive and unparalleled force came smashing over. The Baator demon was blown into mincemeat before it could let out a sound.

    After Zheng brandished his sabre, he hurriedly retreated. The chunks of meat of the dead Baator demon were suddenly emanating violent energy fluctuations, and before he could retreat a hundred metres away, they exploded violently. An enormous ball of ck me appeared in the skies. Zheng happened to be at the fringes of the explosion shockwaves, and such a violent explosion caused even him some mild internal injuries, and there was a foul fishy smell in his throat.

    (It¡¯s best to use this power as little as possible. Although I can unleash Tiger Soul¡¯s true power by using Magic to control it, the bacsh is too great. As expected, it¡¯s impossible to control these two energies without Cultivation techniques. The techniques of Cultivators...)

    Zheng sighed. When he looked at the ground, he almost started cursing loudly. The remaining three cocoons on the ground hadpletely hatched. Apart from the the three headed dog, there was a twenty metre long bone dragon that was pitch-ck, and a eight-armed, three-headed female monster that bore a great resemnce to the monsters named nagas in some games he yed before. The remaining monster was one he was all too familiar with. It was a monster he hade across in Lord of the Rings. It had been thest to hatch, and he didn¡¯t know if this represented that it was the strongest. It was a twenty five metre tall giant Balrog, its entire body emitting zing white mes. It looked countless times stronger than the Balrog in Lord of the Rings, and was perhaps the unweakened form of a Balrog.

    If it was just these four monsters, it would still have been fine. Apart from that pitch ck skeleton dragon that seemed able to fly, the other three monsters could only howl madly on the ground. But before his heart could slightly settle down, he saw hundreds of millions of those reptiles spring forth from that fresh blood like underground, with numbers not much less than before. They didn¡¯t engage in a mutual massacre this time, half of them instead oveying upon one another, forming a pir of flesh and blood that extended to the skies at a rate visible to the naked eye. The pir of flesh and blood was directed exactly at the hole in the sky...

    ¡°Xuan, hurry up! I can¡¯t hold for much longer here!¡±

 Vol 21 8-1

    ¡°Hmm? What does that mean? We should quickly settle things on this side, then go to the capital at the fastest possible speed?¡± Heng asked the silver coloured metal piece, baffled.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. Eliminate all the soldiers chasing the main character, as well as the soldiers in the periphery of the small vige, beforeing to the capital at the greatest possible speed. You all have sufficient Sky Sticks over there, right? Come together with Zero to the capital, while the rest will stay at the safe spot in the forest to take care of those sleeping. The basic situation is like that.¡± Xuan¡¯s voice was transmitted over the silver coloured metal piece

    ¡°What do you mean the basic situation is like that?¡± Honglu directly snatched the metal piece over, and the little boy shouted, ¡°What is that supposed to mean? What about my previous scheme? We could have sessfully let the young dragon mature originally, or alternately, there was at least arge chance of doing so. If you do it like this, what about our biggest objective in this movie? What are you trying to do?¡±

    ¡°... Live on.¡± Xuan¡¯s voice paused. ¡°It¡¯s solely to live on. We triggered the mechanism the Saints and Cultivators left in this world due to certain reasons. Although we obtained useful information, we also need sufficient power to obtain this information at the same time. Otherwise, we could very well all die in this movie...¡±

    Honglu and everyone present were shocked. Honglu quickly calmed down, pinching his hair as he half-knelt on the ground. After a long while, he said, ¡°You mean that you all have obtained important information. This information can make us extremely strong... No. That¡¯s not likely. That wouldn¡¯t be called information, but ranked rewards and rewards. If it¡¯s information, we¡¯ll need to exhibit our strength only if it¡¯s extremely important information or if revealing it would cause a disaster. It¡¯s shouldn¡¯t be much if it¡¯s just a disaster amongst the teams? So the disaster should be one that¡¯s aimed at the real world... Understood. You all obtained information that can influence the real world, so the Saints and Cultivators need to test the teams that obtained this information. If they¡¯re too weak, they¡¯ll let the team that obtained the information die here. Only sufficiently strong teams that can protect this information can leave alive. Is that how it is?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right, pinnacle of mortal¡¯s wisdom. Your point?¡± Xuan asked certainly.

    Honglu shook his head, looking at the surrounding people. He then looked at thatzy young dragon in Cheng Xiao¡¯s embrace. For some unknown reason, the person the young dragon pestered the most after being separated from Zheng and Lori was Cheng Xiao. It was in this movie that it could very likely be one of team China¡¯s greatest battle powers.However... based on the situation, this objective seemed unattainable.

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll follow your arrangements. Heng and Zero will head over now to the capital. I hope you can stabilise the situation over there. Leave here to us. I¡¯ve enhanced many magical abilities in secret after all. Although I can only cast level 0 to 5 spells of the Weave, but I still have my strongest spells, the Level 5 Ice Storm and Summon Monster V. Dealing with ordinary soldiers isn¡¯t a problem. Liu Yu, what about you? How much have you enhanced your summoning ability?¡±

    Liu Yu was also a young boy. However, he couldn¡¯tpare to Honglu, who was mature inside. His performance was indeedpletely that of a youth, without too overly high an intelligence. When so many people looked at him, he felt slightly embarrassed and lowered his head. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve privately enhanced some abilities, and I already have three summons.¡± The boy took out three cards made of an unknown metal from his chest area. Two monsters, a hairy furball and a broadsword wielding wolfman, as well as a giant tree were designed on them.

    Liu Yu miserably said, ¡°I only found out that my summoning ability requires psyche force consumption after exchanging three monsters. I¡¯ll feel fatigue after every summoning, so I have to strengthen psyche force. But if I do so, I can¡¯t use points to exchange those powerful summon cards. That¡¯s right, this giant furball can divide itself infinitely, but needs to draw psyche force from me. Every big furball is half a metre tall, and can help shield me after it has split a few times. This wolfman is nearly two metres tall, and there¡¯s no problem with it chopping down a tree with one sh. The tree is a regenerative summon. It can heal knife wounds, sword wounds and such, but needs to absorb my psyche force to recover. This is all seventy to eighty percent simr to the summoning of Yu-Gi-Oh cards.¡±

    There were actually some things that Liu Yu didn¡¯t mention, like that it would continuously drain his psyche force after being summoned from the card. Unless he strengthened his psyche force or unlocked a higher level of the gic constraint, continuously summoning three cards was exhausting for his body constitution that was merely two or three times a normal human¡¯s. Also, if it was destroyed after being attacked in real life, it would need to use his psyche force to be repaired before it could be summoned again. So to him, strengthening his psyche force was especially important... but the more you used points, the less you had.

    When Honglu heard Liu Yu describe his ability, he froze, and only said after a long while, ¡°... Isn¡¯t that natural? Your ability is actually quite strong. It¡¯s only that it consumes too much points and ranked rewards. Your unlocking of the gic constraint will also get slower and slower. This isn¡¯t the right path... Whatever the case, your ability is strong, and we¡¯ll do our best to give you suitable summon cards and psyche force. Perhaps during the final battle, you may likely be our hiddenbat power. Then you¡¯ll participate in this battle. How could you wee team battles without having seen blood?¡±

    Under Zheng were Xuan and Honglu, the two brains acknowledged by the team. Xuan would be the first tomand the team and give orders if Zheng couldn¡¯t fulfill his responsibilities as team leaders for any reason. In truth, this was the role Xuan ended up performing often, which was why he ended up subconsciously giving them advice to take care of them often. And when Xuan couldn¡¯t fulfill this obligation, Honglu would temporarily substitute the two, like now.

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll direct everyone in battle. Heng and Zero, the two of you will go to the capital now. Things over there should be quite urgent. Otherwise, Xuan wouldn¡¯t say such things, so you two should immediately go... The rest of us will consider how to deal with these soldiers.¡± Honglu whispered to Heng and Zero.

    Heng and Zero exchanged a look, and the two nodded. They both took out a Sky Stick and soared into the sky, flying straight to the capital.

    The remainder looked at Honglu, and the little boy pinched his hair and silently look at them. After a long while, he said, ¡°Then we¡¯ll handle it like this. Cheng Xiao and I will split up to go and face the enemy soldiers. Cheng Xiao, bring the young dragon and approach the main character. Protect them. Although there¡¯s not much hope, I hope our young dragon can mature. I¡¯ll go and start clearing out the surrounding soldiers.¡±

    ¡°Liu Yu, you and Anck-Su-Namun will be in charge of protecting everyone. Anck-Su-Namun, your skills shouldn¡¯t be too bad, right? I don¡¯t believe you haven¡¯t enhanced anything in private.¡± Honglu looked at Anck-Su-Namun and chuckled.

    Anck-Su-Namun was abat expert in the movie. Although her martial arts was nothing more than a pretty dance performance before the teams, it was deadly to the ordinary soldiers of this world. She had also taken the T-virus, and used the dragon blood to strengthen her body. In the end, Imhotep had been taking care of her, so it was very likely she had exchanged some useful enhancements or items in private. It should be sufficient to protect those sleeping

    ¡°Then we¡¯ll do it like this. Everyone take action!¡±

    At this moment in a mountain cave not far from where everyone was, the main character Eragon, his uncle, as well as the wandering warrior who had helped him before, Brom, were together. The three of them cut a rather sorry figure. After all, the three had body constitutions of an ordinary human¡¯s standard. Brom¡¯s was slightly higher, but his power was very limited as a Dragon Rider who had lost his dragon mount. That was why he had to be urgently reside deep in the mountains for now. The three of them looked like beggars.

    ¡°You mean that I¡¯m a Dragon Rider? Or someone who¡¯s been acknowledged by a giant dragon?¡± Eragon asked, iparably curious.Brom who was sitting beside him nodded

    ¡°Correct. This young dragon is the dragon that¡¯s acknowledged you. It¡¯s only that his age is too small, and its transformation to a giant dragon is still far off. There¡¯s no choice. I¡¯ll ensure your safety before your young dragon matures. Of course, my suggestion is that we leave here as soon as possible. God knows where Galbatorix¡¯s army is.¡±

    Eragon froze. His uncle and him exchanged a look, then said, ¡°Just now, we were besieged by those soldiers, but they all suddenly died. It was as if invisible arrows pierced through them. Those arrows were too powerful. Perhaps someone is secretly protecting us. Are you sure there are no longer any Dragon Riders in the world and that this young dragon is thest?¡±

    ¡°No, your dragon should be one of thest two.¡± Brom sighed. ¡°King Galbatorix hatched thest and ultimate dragon, which was why he had the power to kill all Dragon Riders. At the same time, he needs to bear thest dragon¡¯s burden, which is to suppress what¡¯s in the capital, in ce of the other Dragon Riders. Thus, he can¡¯t pursue and attack us. The sole concern is the Shade, a proficient dark magic user and a magician with demon summoning spells. He is Galbatorix¡¯s right-hand man, and a powerful pursuer and killer. Thus, we need to avoid him before your dragon matures. Honestly, we need to avoid him even after your dragon has matured...¡±

    ¡°You cannot defeat the Shade before you be a true Dragon Rider!¡±

 Vol 21 8-2

    ¡°That man is the Shade?¡±

    Honglu was sitting at the crown of a tree. In the distance, at the limits of what he could see through his telescope, was a squad of Urgals advancing continuously. Among this squad, there was a weak and thin man dressed in a dark-red coloured long robes. He was continuously emitting a ck aura, and seemed to be saying something to the Urgals.£¨

    (Based on the movie, this Shade possesses great power. He even summoned a giant bat about ten metres in length at the end of the movie. I can¡¯t beat him. Cheng Xiao¡¯s Nanto Suicho Ken is quite impressive, so I¡¯ll leave this fellow to him.)

    Honglu¡¯s heart silently calcted. When the Urgals entered the forest, he turned his telescope towards the even more distant mountainside. There were over a hundred soldiers and Urgals guarding checkpoints there. All the main exits of the forest had simr soldiers guarding it. The main characters had no path of retreat except for the very steep mountain road.

    (Seriously speaking, what Xuan did this time was very irritating. He transferred all the mainbatants away and the remainder are all nonbat personnel or those with weaker strength. Even Cheng Xiao is supposed to be of the medical personnel category. What is Xuan thinking? Even if Heng or Zero go over, they can¡¯t provide much help. Zheng, Yingkong and Xuan already possess greatbat power. If thebat power already isn¡¯t enough, adding on Heng and Zero won¡¯t increase it much. Unless...)

    ¡°Unless Xuan wants to abandon us? He ns to let the weak ones among us die out?¡±

    After abandoning some impossibilities, Honglu suddenly reached this conclusion. ording to the procedure for specting, when you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth.

    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be. We¡¯re already at this stage and are approaching the final battle. Even if it¡¯s a single familiar team member, they can be a useful chess piece in the final battle. If Xuan really wanted to abandon us, his intelligence is just that. Instead of abandoning us, the likelier possibility is... he wants us to get used to death, or the feeling of personally fighting.¡±

    As the second brain of team China, Honglu also had his own thoughts regarding the final battle. Although he had some misgivings about the schemes for the final battle, he was almost done thinking through the pattern for the final battle. It was almost the same as what Xuan visualized. The sole way to beat team Devil... was for the soldiers to battle, and the kings to fight each other!

    (If so, even for us members who aren¡¯t suitable for battle, we need to bear ample responsibility. It would be logical and natural for us to die in the final battle. Ahhh, I didn¡¯t expect to die so soon after being revived. But Xuan¡¯s scheme really is good. As long as team China bes the strongest team and defeats team Devil, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to revive once again when our team leader Zheng rises to the apex of power amongst the teams, if the box theory holds true.) Honglu sighed and epted this conclusion quite helplessly. Although he had a lot of unspoken criticism towards Xuan¡¯s thinking, he couldn¡¯t deny that this method of doing things was correct. As long as they could win the final battle, any sacrifice no matter how big it was was worth it. Otherwise, if the team was wiped, any amount of kindness would merely be a joke.

    ¡°Alright, then I should start my battle. For Level 5 magic, My Ice Storm is currently my strongest spell and Fireball¡¯s might isn¡¯t so bad either. However, its uses per day is too few. Summon Monster is still the best...¡±

    Honglu wasn¡¯t an ordinary team member. Since he had already decided to fight, he would naturally n out the spells he could use as well as the number of enemy soldiers. He would consider everything, as he didn¡¯t have the brute force Zheng did. Thus, he would properly calcte out both sides power, and approach his job from the safest possible angle. That was his goal.

    There were about a hundred soldiers surrounding the forest. About forty percent were Urgals. The humans were reserve troops. In truth, three humans couldn¡¯t match up to a single Urgal inbat power. Thus, the forty Urgals couldpletely match abat force of two hundred humans.

    ¡°Separately, there are three checkpoints under guard and two scattered squads of ten men total patrolling. The three checkpoints aren¡¯t far off from one another and can support each other. If they discover the target or are attacked, they can immediately join forces. So...¡± Honglu silently thought as he pinched his hair. All the ns were slowly forming in his mind. When he finished pondering, he stood up and silently recited an incantation. Together with hand gestures, incantations and some materials for using magic being scattered, a Celestial Dog suddenly appeared on the ground. This was a Level 1 summoning magic. Based on Honglu¡¯s current standard of enhancement, he could use it twelve times a day. This was much stronger than the Weave magic in Dungeons and Dragons.

    (No, this Celestial Dog is too weak. It¡¯s speed and degree of stability all won¡¯t do. It also can¡¯t let loose its legs and run in the forest. It¡¯ll be too unlucky if it gets shot by an arrow and dies for nothing. I¡¯ll go with the Fiendish Monstrous Spider then.)

    The Fiendish Monstrous Spider was Level 4 magic. Honglu could only use it five times a day, but this Fiendish Monstrous Spider was indeed much stronger than the Celestial Dog. Not even mentioning its movement speed for now, it could jump about and stick on the trees to get around. It was the best mode of transport in this forest, and thebat power of the two metre long spider was extremely shocking. Exchanging one of the five magic uses to summon one spider was worth it.

    (Level 3 Fireball can be used seven times. For Level 4, I can use Ice Storm four times after summoning one spider. I can use the Level 5 Dominate Person three times. The power of Level 2 spells aren¡¯t too great and Invisibility¡¯s duration is only thirty seconds, although it can be used nine times. Then, the Level 1 spell to summon Celestial Dogs can be used eleven more times... It¡¯s enough! It¡¯s definitely possible to beat these Urgals!)

    When he had decided on his n, he began to consecutively summon Celestial Dogs. These summoning magics of the Weave were very different from those of Liu Yu. Psyche force was merely the stabilizer for the discharge of spells and wasn¡¯t something that couldn¡¯t be done without. In other words, consecutively summoning eleven Celestial Dogs didn¡¯t make him feel any exhaustion, only that he could no longer use Level 1 magic that day.

    ¡°Then... go!¡±

    A short whileter. At a simple and crude sentry tower at the fringe of the forest, a few rank-and-file human soldiers were messily leaning on the wall, looking around their surroundings and conversing. One of the soldiers murmured, ¡°Why did the capital transfer so many Urgals over? Do we need to do things on such arge scale just for a few farmers?¡±

    ¡°Hush! Are you tired of living, talking about those Urgals behind their back?¡± A rank-and-file soldier that looked slightly senior in age scolded softly. He carefully looked left and right, before saying, ¡°Don¡¯t say anything bad about them. Don¡¯t even discuss them. Those Urgals are too violent, so beware of them randomly getting angry and killing you. Your life isn¡¯t equal to one of theirs...¡±

    The previous soldier was slightly frightened and hurriedly gave some thanks before shutting up. He then only listened to the gossip of the others while they ate. Suddenly, his ears seemed to pick up on some faintly discernible sound. When he turned his head over, he saw several giant dogs in the thicket eyeing his area menacingly. And in the distance from where the dogs were, there was a little boy silently looking over. He didn¡¯t know what the boy was doing, only that his two hands were interlocking continuously into gestures.

    ¡°There¡¯s someone, huh?¡± The soldier was shocked, and was about to start shouting when his mind suddenly felt hazy. He was already calling out subconsciously, ¡°I see the three farmers, they¡¯re over there!¡± He was already shouting at the top of his voice and pointing at the thicket. The boy standing there previously had already disappeared without a trace, with only the silhouettes of those giant dogs still faintly noticeable.

    The racket still woke the soldiers with a start. They could still vaguely make out the direction the giant dogs went. Then, the Urgals were startled intoing out as well. After rifying the situation, the Urgals immediately followed the obvious trails in the thicket. As for the human soldiers, they hesitated for a long while before rushing into the forest after the Urgals.

    (The effect of Dominate Person isn¡¯t bad. There happens to be three uses of Dominate Person and three camps. My luck is good. Then, I¡¯ll proceed in ordance with the objective.)

    Honglu¡¯s objective was a valley. The valley only had one entrance, with the other three sides being cliffs or steep slopes. He happened to be able to use the Fiendish Monstrous Spider¡¯s special characteristics to scale the steep slope. This ce would be the burial ground of over a hundred soldiers.

    Although the n was thorough and Honglu had the power to carry it through, he had forgotten something important, that was his age and experience. He wasn¡¯t Zheng, or even Heng or the rest. As a tactician, and one with a young age and without muchbat power, he had always been protected by the team. He didn¡¯t possess a true experience of killing.

    After several tens of minutes of running about in all directions, Honglu finally lured out the majority of the soldiers in the three camps. At the same time, the little boy felt extremely frightened, as if his heart was about to jump out. Over a hundred soldiers were behind him chasing him nonstop, and several arrows would whizz past next to him asionally from the thicket. All these various things broke this little boy out of his cool andposed outer shell.

    (This, this is battle? Zheng and the rest... have they experienced countless battles like this before?)

 Vol 21 8-3

    People who had never experienced true battle would never understand that feeling of walking the edge of life and death, where a slightpse in concentration would cause death. Ordinary people would feel their blood race or their mind tremble in a fight, let alone that environment where you struggled for survival and could die anytime. Only at this moment did Honglu finally understand Xuan¡¯s meaning behind doing this... and its significance towards the final battle.

    (I see. It¡¯s impossible to understand this feeling without having experienced this juncture of life and death. In other words, whether it be me or another ordinary team member, we¡¯ll likely lose our judgement ability in the final battle and thus probably die an unjust death. In the final battle, anyone can influence the battle. So even if we die, we have toplete our duty before dying...) When Honglu thought about this, his heart gradually settled down. Although his limbs had all still gone slightly weak, he had still hardened his resolve. He allowed those arrows to whizz past, merely holding the Fiendish Monstrous Spider tight and charging forward. Slowly, the terrain of the valley appeared before his eyes.

    Honglu patted the spider below, and it immediately leapt up. It jumped straight to the top of the trees, advancing quickly with a speed several times faster than the speed on the ground before, and he reached the top of the steep slopes in the valley within a short time.

    ¡°Now, I just need to quietly wait.¡± Honglu said to himself. His hands and legs trembled continuously. No matter how prettily he put it, the quivering and nervousness in his heart couldn¡¯t be avoided. He was still a child after all, and this was his first true battle.

    Without waiting for a long time, squad after squad of Urgal and human soldiers came running over. They had some slight caution in entering the valley from outside. The soldiers with sharper eyes immediately noticed Honglu on the hillside. Although the hillside was steep, it wasn¡¯t untraversable. It wasn¡¯t too hard for all the various Urgal soldiers here to climb up the steep slope with their physique. Only, that giant spider below Honglu made them jump in fright. Before they could recover, Honglu had already begun reciting an incantation.

    (Firstes Fireball...)

    The Weave magic enhancement had veryrge limitations. Firstly, strengthening the enhancement didn¡¯t mean that you possessed the abilities. Every ability of each Level had to separately be exchanged for with points and ranked rewards, while the Weave magic itself had arge number of exchangeable abilities. In other words, this enhancement was basically a bottomless pit. Not only that, but the otherrge limitation of the Weave was the limited numbers of uses per day, a direct inhibition of a Weave user¡¯s power. Even if you enhanced sufficient abilities, the same Level of magic would have limited uses which stopped you from getting stronger continuously. These two limitations made the Weave seem as if something of little value.

    But simrly, the higher the price paid, the greater the equivalent power obtained. Due to the existence of the two huge limitations, the power of the Weave was shockingly abnormal. For example, a Level 3 Fireball¡¯s power wasn¡¯t inferior to a miniature air-to-surface missile.

    Honglu recited the incantation and two fireballs shot out from his front. The target wasn¡¯t those soldiers, but the thicket behind them. The sole entrance to the valley suddenly exploded loudly, stone fragments shooting all over the ce. Together with the burning trees and tree trunk, the entrance waspletely sealed.

    (Then Ice Storm.)

    Honglu exhaled deeply and began the incantation for Ice Storm. As the abstruse and difficult to understand incantation was recited, ayer of snowy white clouds appeared a hundred metres up in the sky. Then, chunks of ice the size of an arm began to fall continuously from the cloudyer. The cloudyer finally slowly dissipated when two hundred or so had fallen.

    ¡°What Ice Storm? This is obviously hail!¡±

    Honglu jumped in fright and hurriedly looked at the soldiers below. The area of effect of this Ice Storm was great and the area below happened to be t ground within the valley. At least twenty soldiers were instantly crushed to death. It was only that the Urgals had powerful bodies, so more of those who died were the human soldiers. The Urgal soldiers cried out as they charged towards the hillside, while some Urgal archers drew their longbows and targeted Honglu, who was at the top of the hillside.

    Swoosh!

    A light sound. An arrow coincidentally struck Honglu¡¯s cheek. It practically stuck to his temple as it continued its ascent upwards and flew past to to the sky behind. Only long after that arrow disappeared did Honglu finally realize what had happened. Blood slowly flowed from his cheeks...

    ¡°AHHHHH! Go die!¡±

    Honglu immediately went insane and began loudly calling out an incantation without even thinking about it. All the attack magics he grasped were unleashed. Ice Storm, Fireball and Ray of Frost all burst out continuously. Explosions re sounded and countless hailstones fell from the sky. After a long time, Honglu was kneeling powerlessly on the ground. Only then did he notice what happened below. The Fireball¡¯s shockwave had caused a crater to be blown open, while the hail had had an even more exaggerated effect. Icicles were densely packed below, and it was hard to imagine any ordinary living thing could survive under this rain of hailstones. ¡°This... really sucks.¡±

    ¡°I obviously knew extreme terror would make one lose their rational judgement and even instil anger, despair or berserk emotions like this time. But I still didn¡¯t consider all this in advance and still carelessly put myself in a dangerous situation. I¡¯m really not calm enough. The gap between Xuan and me is still toorge. If it was him, a battle like this would only have needed a few seconds...¡±

    Honglu¡¯s battle began quickly and ended quickly, but its effect on Honglu couldn¡¯t be said to be little. The little boy knelt on the ground for a long time, only difficultly standing up when his legs were numb. His eyes continued to look at the bottom of the hillside and he went silent. He finally muttered a long whileter, ¡°I understand. My role in the final battle is... Xuan, what an unrestrained gamble, just like everything you¡¯ve done before...¡±

    (Perhaps, letting me reach this conclusion was your ultimate goal...)

    Compared to this battle of Honglu that was more scary than actually dangerous, Cheng Xiao looked much more rxed on his end. With the martial prowess his physique offered and the extremely strong offense of Nanto Suicho Ken, he could easily butcher the human and Urgal soldiers he faced. In truth, the problems he faced were much more troublesome than battle.

    ¡°In other words, I¡¯m another surviving Dragon Rider.¡±

    Cheng Xiao was currently eloquently conning the three men before him. Or rather, it should be three people and one dragon. There was the main character Eragon, his uncle, the former Dragon Rider, Brom and the young blue dragon. These three and one dragon were iparably curious as they looked at this young man whose face was filled with a dumb smile and the young ck dragon in his embrace.

    The three of them had met another wave of Urgal attacks before, when a squad of eight Urgals had put their all into besieging them. Although Brom was only stronger and not weaker than the Urgals, the other two were basically burdens. They could only continue to run away in the forest, until they were gradually surrounded by Urgal soldiers. Cheng Xiao had appeared at this moment. There was no need to go into detail about what happened next. Nothing more had happened than Cheng Xiao jumping about, and these abnormally violent Urgal soldiers had been diced into pieces in the next second.

    This tyrannical battle power made Brom who was urgently hurrying over widen his eyes. Although Dragon Riders were powerful, their strengthy in their mount¡¯s power and the Dragon Rider borrowing the dragon¡¯s magic. If they fought alone without their mount, a Dragon Rider¡¯s martial skills weren¡¯t actually THAT great. At the very least, they weren¡¯t able to ovee a hundred alone.

    The three were thus so cautious due to Cheng Xiao¡¯s power. However, the three¡¯s attitude became markedly better after seeing the young dragon in his embrace and hearing he was another surviving Dragon Rider. Although they still had suspicions, there weren¡¯t any hostile sentiments after all. Brom also started questioning the origin of this young dragon.

    Who was Cheng Xiao? On ordinary days even if there was no reason to, he would use flowery words to tease the girls in the team. If there was a reason, this fellow would be able to be an outstanding diplomat, or at least a scammer. Although, from certain angles, diplomats and scammers didn¡¯t have much of a difference.

    Cheng Xiao was still someone who lived through the Information Age after all. Since the other side had asked the origin of him and the young dragon, he might as well simplify the contents of a few fantasy books and use it to dress himself. Something something about coincidentally chancing upon a dragon egg, meeting Urgals, escaping and growing up, then meeting an expert in seclusion. Then, after joining the martial arts academy, there was the absolutely necessary extremely strong headmaster. There was also the overpowered ability all main characters must have, etc etc. By thest sentence, Cheng Xiao had already been storytelling for two hours.

    ¡°Your experiences really are plentiful.¡± Brom took a while before he responded. Although he had some suspicions Cheng Xiao was ying tricks on him, Cheng Xiao hade with a young dragon in tow. Secondly, he really did have powerful strength, his battle techniques extraordinary. No matter what, an additional Dragon Rider could only be a good thing, so Brom was still polite.

    ¡°Speaking of which, is it fine to just be sitting here chatting?¡± Cheng Xiaoughed mischievously, saying, ¡°I saw a magician that looks like a Shade just now, bringing a troop of several tens of Urgals to chase us. Is it really fine to continue chatting here?¡±

    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it been you alone chatting the whole time?¡± The three turned pale with fright and practically jumped to their feet. At the same time, a sinister voice resounded.

    ¡°Then continue chatting. Dying quietly is infinitely preferable to dying in a struggle...¡±

    From the forest not far away, a thin and weak man dressed in a dark-red long robe took the initiative to walk out. At the same time, one Urgal soldier after another walked out of the forest. At some unknown time, the four had been surrounded. Only Cheng Xiaoughed mischievously as he sat on the floor.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. That¡¯s what I always say, dying quietly is infinitely preferable to dying in a struggle...¡± Cheng Xiao stood up, saying as he mischievouslyughed.

 Vol 21 8-4

    Putting aside the rookie¡¯s battle temporarily and going to the other side, just as Honglu decimated the whole outer perimeter soldiers and Chengxiao courageously lured over the Shade due to his power, Zheng was also fighting bravely in the Abyss far below the capital.

    ¡°Dammit, are you really not done over there yet, Xuan?¡± Zheng howled at the metal te, ¡°I really can¡¯t hold on much longer on my side!¡±

    In the Abyss, countless reptiles had appeared once again on the ground in the time since the five super monsters hatched. Half of them didn¡¯t begin devouring each other, instead oveying on each other and forming a pir. The pir had a diameter of forty metres and an ever increasing height. The remaining four super monsters didn¡¯t devour those small reptiles and all walked to the pir. They then walked along the throng of reptiles, the pir, up to the hole in the sky.

    At the start, Zheng had still waited for a while and hadn¡¯t paid much attention to it. Although it looked extremely thick, the pir was constructed from flesh and blood after all. Three of the monsters couldn¡¯t fly, and when they reached a up high, the pir would snap in half. He refused to believe those monsters could survive a several thousand metres fall.

    But what happened next exceeded his expectations. The reptiles didn¡¯t have much attack power, but their bodies were tough and tenacious, even exceeding that of the first kind of giant flying demon. How could it be described? The pir these reptiles formed was like those very sticky kinds of rubber. Every sabre strike would gouge out arge hole from the pir, but the pir didn¡¯t fall, instead continuing to rise stably.

    Since the pir couldn¡¯t be chopped down, Zheng focused his concentration on those giant demons instead. The three demons looked not to be trifled with, and the pitch ck bone dragon flew up from the ground at this moment. The twenty metre long body didn¡¯t look that overwhelming. However, the Qi within Zheng¡¯s body began to flow automatically as the bone dragon drew near. Obviously, the pitch ck aura around its body wasn¡¯t anything good.

    Zheng wanted tounch an attack a few times, but when he saw those countless reptiles still devouring and evolving, it was hard to avoid hesitation springing up in his heart. After all, he didn¡¯t know how long Xuan needed toplete the side quest and how long he himself needed to hold on for. If he depleted his energypletely too soon, the battle after would be very lopsided.

    That was why until that bone dragon flew up to protect the pir, Zheng¡¯s attacks had been quite weak. The bone dragon¡¯s pitch ck aura stimted him however. The pir was already over a thousand metres as of this moment, and half of the reptiles on the ground were gone.

    The other half were mutually devouring each other, merging together into a giant blood cocoon. It looked to have an approximate diameter of sixty metres. At one nce, it was obviously a monster stronger than the Balrog. He saw reptiles once again gradually bubblling forth from the ground. Just as another hundred of millions of reptiles seemed about to appear, Zheng finally decided to counterattack. He had to suppress that pir at the very least.

    Block!

    A clear nging sound. Zheng blocked a tail attack the bone dragon had swung over. He didn¡¯t know what material this bone dragon was made from. It¡¯s hardness wasn¡¯t inferior to Tiger¡¯s Soul, and the bone dragon also possessed tremendous force. Under that collision, Zheng couldn¡¯t bear it with his Explosion-ss power and was sent flying several tens of metres backwards before stopping.

    ¡°So, you¡¯ll take me for a sick cat if I don¡¯t show you the might of a tiger?¡±

    Zheng was struck into a rage, and loudly roared, entering Destruction once again. He could no longer be caught by the naked eye. After pping Zheng away with a tail attack, the bone dragon had nned to follow up with a breath attack. But, the far off Zheng had already disappeared just as it opened its mouth. In the next instant, Zheng had appeared on its head. He violently kicked down from above its head, sending the bone dragon crashing towards the pir. With a tearing sound, this ball of ck aura actually scattered the pir into several sections, like a knife going through tofu. Then, the pir copsed in mid-air!

    ¡®Destruction¡¯ lived up to its name. Its strength couldn¡¯t be increased further, and the bone dragon¡¯s skull couldn¡¯t even withstand a simple kick. After being sent flying a hundred metres, its skull began to crack open, its body then gradually following. But before this skeleton couldpletely scatter, eight hands suddenly extended from the pir. Each hand grasped and pulled out a rib bone. In the instant the skeleton broke apart, an eight armed three headed female demon burst out. Like eight bone swords, the eight rib bones shed towards Zheng from different directions. That speed was only slower than Zheng in destruction by a slight fraction.

    The sound of nging rang out once again. Zheng¡¯s kick was forced to a stop, but he casually chopped down with a sabre strike. It was the so-called breaking through technique with force. He didn¡¯t even need to pay attention to the bone swords from eight directions, and just chopped down normally at one of the bone swords. The enormous force instantaneously shattered the bone sword and sent the female demon crashing into the pir. The violent wind de formed even shaved several metres of height off the pir, until a giant three headed dog appeared from amongst the meat and blood below.

    One head bit hold of Tiger¡¯s Soul, while another bit at Zheng¡¯s legs. The final head opened its mouth wide. Lightning shed within thest head, and during that crackling, Zheng had already been viciously struck by the lightning. He was blown away ten metres up. His clothes had already been long since charred ck. He forcefully stepped down on thin air, charging back down. Misty sabre light appeared around the Tiger¡¯s Soul in his hand...

    ¡°Dammit, are you really not done over there yet, Xuan?¡± Minutes before, this had echoed out from Xuan¡¯s metal piece, but Xuan ignored it. He only wholeheartedly focused on adjusting the magic formation under his fingers. Yingkong was calmly standing beside him, protecting him.

    ¡°Is it really fine? We don¡¯t need to respond to Zheng?¡± For a long time, Yingkong went back and forth between speaking and not speaking. In the end, she was finally being unable to resist speaking.

    ¡°Hmm? Yes, there¡¯s no need to respond.¡± Xuan¡¯s face was expressionless as he continued looking down. ¡°He¡¯s a qualifiedbatant. urately speaking, team China can no longer keep up with him. He¡¯s too strong. This kind of strength may sometimes bring harm, but he is the sole person that can save our team at this moment.¡±

    Yingkong asked curiously, ¡°What monsters are below? Are the numbers very great, or are they very strong?¡±

    Xuan gave her a brief look. He pushed up his spectacles. His head lowered, he said, ¡°Their numbers are great and their power is also great. With the passing of time, the monster¡¯s power will continuously rise. The one thing we can do is finish this side quest within the fastest time, then finish this movie. Otherwise... we will all die in this world.¡±

    Yingkong immediately went quiet. This girl should currently be in her secondary personality. Although she had a cold exterior, she was fierily passionate within. She was quiet for a long while, before suddenly asking, ¡°Can you really not tell me this secret? What secret did you all obtain below?¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Xuan wasn¡¯t impatient and evenly said, ¡°Even I don¡¯t have the qualifications to know this secret. Practically no one does, unless they have unlocked the fifth stage of the gic constraint or have aplete and developed Cultivation technique. Otherwise, we don¡¯t have the qualification to touch this secret. Fortunately, we have an item with power on par with the fifth stage andplete, developed Cultivation techniques. I wouldn¡¯t know how to prevent a team wipe otherwise.¡±

    (An item of fifth stage-ss power orplete, developed Cultivation techniques? Isn¡¯t that the Magic Cannon?) Yingkong secretly pondered continuously. However, she quickly quietened down. However, a question in her heart remained unanswered. How had they not achieved the qualification ls to obtain this answer with how close the final battle was? Then, when would they obtain the qualifications?

    Just as this young girl¡¯s heart was secretly filled with misgivings, the magic formation below abruptly shone. The magic runes then gradually dimmed. When all the runespletely disappeared, the room door behind the formation softly opened. The distinctive intonation of God resounded within her mind.

    ¡°Eragon side quest begins. Rescue Arya. As well as all who protect and are willing to follow her, bring them all out of the capital. All team members will obtain 5000 points and a rank B reward. If Arya dies, all members will be deducted 10000 points and two rank B rewards.¡±

    ¡°Eragon mission, destroy gaesia¡¯s capital!¡±

    Xuan silently rose from the ground. He was quiet for about two or three seconds, before saying to Yingkong, ¡°Come. Save Arya and let her bring those vigers away. Zheng should be able tost for about ten minutes more. We¡¯llplete the movie within ten minutes. Otherwise, a monster that exceeds us in power may appear below.¡±

    Below in the Abyss, even lower than where Zheng was battling, that giant cocoon had already swelled up to a size of a hundred metres. The blood coloured blood cocoon radiated a bloody light, while countless reptiles continued to merge within it as before...

 Vol 21 9-1

    When God¡¯s notification appeared, Cheng Xiao had already ended his battle. Cheng Xiao hadpleted his ughter of the Urgal soldiers surrounding him. The surviving Urgal soldiers were scared stupid and all stared nkly at the mincemeat on the ground. Those were the Urgal soldiers killed by Nanto Suicho Ken. In truth, Cheng Xiao with his Nanto Suicho Ken and martial arts mastery had made this fellow practically a human meat grinder. When they were touched they were injured, when they were hit they died...

    Of course, this referred to when the opponent¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t too extreme, like Zheng.

    ¡°Let¡¯s continue. Gentlemen, don¡¯t just stand there in a daze! I am in a rush here.¡± Chen Xiao mimicked Bruce Lee¡¯s e and get some" hand gesture and beckoned them with his hands, sounding very proud of himself.

    Whoosh!

    There was a whistling sound, and a giant fireball was heading towards him. It frightened him into stepping down and hurriedly fleeing backwards. A violent explosion immediately ured where the fireball fell. It didn¡¯t look to be any inferior to a grenade.

    Another fireball was floating in Durza¡¯s hand. Heughed cruelly, before saying hoarsely, ¡°What good luck. I actually found TWO young dragons. No, it should be two mountless Dragon Riders. It¡¯s too lucky. The king will surely reward me well if I kill you. Hahaha, yes, the king shall give me the greatest reward!¡± Thus saying, he tossed over the fireball.

    Cheng Xiao wasn¡¯t flustered this time round. He agilely leapt back to avoid the fireball. Then, his foot stomped down hard. When he was in midair, this fellow retrieved the Sky Stick from the bag of holding. Then, his entire body flew in mid air.

    "Huh?" Everyone looked in wonder at the Sky Stick. This small thing could actually let someone fly? In their imagination, this item belonged to the magic category. Especially when a Dragon Rider took it out, it likely represented he could use his dragon mount¡¯s magic.

    ¡°Hahaha...¡±Cheng Xiao seemed to have gone mad. Everyone stared nkly at him. This fellow immediately startedughing exaggeratedly, his hand still making Bruce Lee¡¯s provoking hand gestures. Of course, he wasn¡¯t an idiot. It wasn¡¯t possible to stand at his original position and be a target, so he did these actions and manipted the Sky Stick, charging towards Durza.

    Durza too, wasn¡¯t an idiot. He was a magician. Although he had meleebat ability and some measure of skill with the sword, his meleebat strength was practically zero before that exaggerated standard of Cheng Xiao¡¯s Nanto Suicho Ken. Perhaps, he would instantaneously turn into mincemeat as soon as Cheng Xiao neared. When he saw the Sky Stick approaching, he spread his arms and recited an incantation. When Cheng Xiao was five or six metres from him, a ming pir suddenly interposed itself between him and Durza. It forced Cheng Xiao to change his direction, while Durza continuously chanted the incantation. The vicinity within a hundred metres burned nonstop. Even the surrounding Urgals and main characters were surrounded by the sea of mes.

    ¡°Eragon, all of you run! Leave this fellow to me!¡± Cheng Xiao shouted. He steered the Sky Stick towards the sky. Being familiar with the plot, he knew this Shade wanted to summon that giant bat of his.

    As expected, the mes next to Durza surged. The mes gathered on his body, then formed a giant ming pir that rose to the heavens. When the mes dispersed, Durza was already stepping on a giant bat with a body ten metres in length that looked extremely savage.

    Durza howled madly nonstop on the bat¡¯s back. It was as if each fireball emitted didn¡¯t need magic as they were hurled at Cheng Xiao. Cheng Xiao steered the Sky Stick a few times, trying to approach him, but he was no longer forced back by the bat¡¯s sharp teeth, instead burnt back by mes everytime. In the end, it was Durza chasing Cheng Xiao around in the air.

    ¡°Eragon side quest begins. Rescue Arya. As well as all who protect and are willing to follow her, bring them all out of the capital. All team members will obtain 5000 points and a rank B reward. If Arya dies, all members will be deducted 10000 points and two rank B rewards.¡±

    ¡°Eragon mission, destroy gaesia¡¯s capital!¡±

    At this time, God¡¯s notification sounded in Cheng Xiao¡¯s mind. A slight distraction, and a fireball exploded several metres from him. The shockwaves knocked him off the Sky Stick. Fortunately, he was agile. He managed to use a single hand as support to flip himself over, thus managing to stand stably once again.¡°It¡¯s finally begun? It really was as he expected. This type of side quest mission... In other words, don¡¯t we need a long time before we canplete it? Hurry up Zheng, this fellow is too powerful. I can¡¯t hold out for much longer!¡±

    ¡°In other words, don¡¯t we need a long time before we canplete it? Hurry up Xuan, this fellow is too powerful. I can¡¯t hold out for much longer!¡± At basically the exact same moment, Zheng was howling loudly in the Abyss. He looked terrible through and through. Ignoring his entire body that was charred ck, the web between his forefinger and thumb of the hand holding Tiger¡¯s Soul was split open. He looked like he had just been barbecued, and cut a sorry figure. That pir of flesh and blood before him was still rising upwards as before. The giant three headed dog and eight armed three headed female demon had been killed by him already. The corpses had quickly been devoured by those small reptiles. Apart from those two demons, there was still an even stronger demon standing before him.

    The Balrog. It had made several teams suffer under it in Lord of the Rings, and it hadn¡¯t even been at its strongest state. It had already been so strong while weakened, while Zheng was now facing aplete Balrog, a monster able to match his Destruction.The Balrog was ten metres tall, its entire body giving out zing white mes. It was an extremely high temperature that even the Red me couldn¡¯tpletely negate. In addition, it had a ming demonic sword that matched Tiger¡¯s Soul and a long whip that could turn into a ming snake. It was power that rivalled Destruction. It¡¯s sole w was perhaps its agility andck of flight.

    ¡°This is the enemy of ancient humanity? I really wonder how our ancestors in ancient times beat these Balrogs when they were still monkeys?¡± Zheng said to himself as he dodged a zing white fireball the Balrog hurled over. This fireball¡¯s power was terrifying and had reached a quarter of a miniature nuclear bomb¡¯s power. But Zheng easily avoided it with his speed. This Balrog¡¯s greatest weakness was its speed.

    (While I say it¡¯s a weakness, it¡¯s not too big of one. After all, it can break through technique with force. I¡¯ll need to activate Destruction, but it has a time limit, while the Balrog doesn¡¯t. In other words, this monster can use force to break through technique for the usual power of Destruction. To beat it, I¡¯ll need to use the mid fourth stage or something even stronger!)

    ¡°Dragon Transformation!¡± Zheng shouted. The mid fourth stage finally unlocked and his figure began to expand. It finally entered the Dragon Transformation state. Previously using Geppou, he now finally achieved true flight. A pair of dragon wings pped on his back.

    (Destruction¡¯s power increases by at least several folds after Dragon Transformation. This can definitely overpower this monster. Only, this monster is already so strong. How powerful will the ones below be?)

    Zheng looked silently at the Balrog after transforming. The giant cocoon behind the Balrog had grown to a diameter of a hundred and fifty metres and was still expanding at a visible rate. As Zheng and the Balrog confronted each other, the pir slowly rose to almost a thousand metres. Although it was far from the hole entrance just as before, the pir continued to rise continuously with the endless appearances of reptiles and them intertwining themselves among one another.

    (If I don¡¯t stop the rise of this pir, the pir will reach the entrance hole in at most ten minutes. At that time, Xuan and the rest won¡¯t be able to block them based on the Balrog¡¯s and the previous few monster¡¯s power, unless they use the Magic Cannon! But at that time, I¡¯ll die in this Abyss.)

    Zheng exhaled. His line of vision passed the Balrog and looked at the giant cocoon on the Abyss¡¯s ground. The pressure it gave him was too great. Heaven knows where such an organism came from. If it was one that exceeded him in power, he could only give his utmost in fleeing. But if he fled up there now, hispanions would likely...¡°Aim first at the rider¡¯s horse and go for the bandit¡¯s chief first! Dammit, I¡¯ll try my best!¡±

    Zheng ignored the Balrog, and shot to the cocoon with one p of his wings. Just as he descended to a hundred metres height, an iparably fiery aura red behind him. The Balrog had jumped up to a height of almost two thousand metres without any regard for its life. The fiery aura before was caused by it brandishing its ming whip. Unable to guard in time, the whip had wrapped around Zheng¡¯s leg and dragged his entire body over, sending him crashing towards the ground.

    ¡°Dammit, even monsters know how to try their best these days? It¡¯s trying its best to stop me from destroying the cocoon? How could I let you do as you please?¡±

    Zheng was being pestered into annoyance. The feeling of that burning white ming whip also wan¡¯t pleasant. This was well and truly barbecuing his flesh, and he could clearly smell the stench of burning flesh. Most importantly, that was HIS flesh!

    ¡°Go die!¡± Zheng shouted loudly. He no longer tried to struggle free downwards, instead shooting backwards abruptly along the whip. He directly collided into the Balrog¡¯s embrace. Destruction-ss power frenziedly erupted. He actually violently tore at the Balrog¡¯s waist, trying to rip the Balrog into two halves...

    At the same time, the blood cocoons on the ground began to disorderly wriggle, a seeming omen of it hatching...

 Vol 21 9-2

    A height of almost two thousand metres. It wasn¡¯t that tall, nor was it that short. Still, it was enough for ordinary fleshy bodies to fall to their deaths. Even Zheng with his body would die without a sliver of doubt if he fell from that height. So, he had to finish the Balrog before he fell back down!

    The two figures looked extremely imbnced. Even after Dragon Transformation, Zheng¡¯s build still seemed like the size of a rat before that over ten metres tall Balrog. It was only that this rat had shocking power and actually wanted to tear the person into pieces. That was the current portrayal of Zheng and the Balrog. After Dragon Transformation, Zheng did indeed have sufficient strength to rip the Balrog apart by the waist.

    The Balrog howled in pain. Its hands begun to pound at Zheng, who was at its waist. It didn¡¯t even care about its ming demonic sword dropping away. Perhaps because of the critical moment of life and death, the zing white mes covering its whole body shone and it couldn¡¯t be looked at directly, as if it were the sun. That sun fell towards the ground at high speed and all that could be heard in the area were the Balrog¡¯s and Zheng¡¯s yells.

    Zheng ignored that enormous force on his back. He only focused on using his hands to rip the Balrog apart. His hands felt like they were immersed in magma and although he was using Qi and Blood Energy to resist this heat and his Red me never stopped, the heat was still unblockable and invaded his body. It scorched his skin, wrecked his muscles, boiled his blood and destroyed his bones...

    He was practically sure that the Balrog¡¯s body temperature had reached several tens of thousands degrees Celsius. Perhaps even he wouldn¡¯t be able to endure this if his Red me didn¡¯t have the effect of resisting high temperatures. ¡°If so, I can¡¯t let you go! Myrades are up above! How could I let you monsters go to the upper floors? Go die!¡±

    Zheng had been beaten into a frenzy. He opened his mouth and madly gave the Balrog¡¯s stomach a bite. He used force to pull. Ignoring not only the mes and high temperature, but also his instantly vaporized high temperature blood, he actually then stuck his hand into the Balrog¡¯s stomach. With another forceful tug, the Balrog¡¯s entire intestine was pulled out.

    At the same time, Zheng¡¯s hand that was holding Tiger¡¯s Soul let go. As Tiger¡¯s Soul fell, his legs hooked it. The entire Tiger Soul flew up, piercing the Balrog¡¯s stomach...

    All this urred in but an instant. Only a second or two had passed, and as the Balrog wretchedly bellowed, Zheng grit his teeth and forcefully pulled, tearing the gap in the stomach open. Then, his entire figure entered...

    (Live, battle... Battle in order to live! I will never die here!)

    ¡°GO DIE!¡¯

    Zheng infused Magic into Tiger¡¯s Soul. in an instant, that enormous pressure appeared once again. The Balrog gave a howl and its body began disintegrating inch by inch from the middle, finallypletely bing ashes. It all dispersed in the air. Zheng flew in the sky with a p of his wings, only at a height of a few hundred metres as of now. His entire body had been charred ck all over, with that hand that had stretched into the Balrog especially having been burnt to the bones. Zheng was holding Tiger¡¯s Soul with just a single hand now.

    ¡°Then, it¡¯s time to destroy the blood cocoon...¡± Zheng exhaled. Just as he was about about to initiate the attack on the cocoon, his body began trembling.

    (No, it¡¯s not my body trembling, but the surrounding space itself. An earthquake? How could I feel an earthquake in midair? Is the surrounding airflow violently trembling?) Zheng could only feel as if there were various mini tornados in existence around him. He could feel the trembling even while flying in the air and before he could understand what was going on, an enormous pressure leapt up from the cocoon below. The pressure was shocking, and if the pressure of Tiger¡¯s Soul was used as aparison, it would be ten or a hundred times that!

    (It¡¯s hatching. This appearance...) In the instant Zheng saw the appearance of the monster, his mind sensed a violent fluctuation. He sensed this fluctuation withplete rity, but he wasn¡¯t able to block it. In the next moment, he had entered that sleepy state of being half dreaming and half awake.

    (I sense it! Energy! As I near the fifth stage, even God¡¯s energy can be sensed...) This was Zheng¡¯s realization as he entered the half-dreaming half-sleeping state.

    Time, the Grand Primordial War... The war between Saints and Cultivators had already spread to the outer space surrounding Earth, with the shockwaves even hitting Mars. The war was so vast that humanity¡¯s prehistoric civilisations were annihted overnight. Arge majority of Saints and Cultivators perished in the war. The remainders of the two sides couldn¡¯t not search for fresh battle power for their factions. Cultivators had some avoid Heavenly Tribtion to speedily be Loose Immortals, while the Saints had some Saints forcefully breakthrough to the fifth stage, designated as Fiends...

    But there were benefits as well as drawbacks. Loose Immortals would never improve again. Although the Heavenly Tribtion was avoided, it would continuously build up, until it would one day erupt when it had umted to its limit. Thus, it could also be called a failed product.

    Fiends had great power, but they had never truly entered the ss of Saints. They couldn¡¯t possess the energy maniption abilities of the true fifth stage. So, when they exhibited great power and energy, Fiends would slowly degrade until the point their mentality waspletely dominated by their instincts. They would be a biological weapon that would massacre anywhere and everywhere. They too, were failed products.

    The brutality of the Grand Primordial War made countless quasi-Saints and quasi-Cultivators be failed products. The war entered its final stages under the impetus of the instantaneous killing power of these failed products. Heaven and Earth were rend apart, civilisation came to an end.

    Zheng abruptly awoke, realizing he had just begun to drop. The words before should have only taken a second. However, the meaning of those words, paired with the appearance of the monster before him...

    ¡°Seven heads, nine horns, a snake¡¯s body and human faces. Isn¡¯t this how Satan is described in the Bible? I read the Bible once and still remember a bit of the description of Satan.¡± Zheng took out the metal te and said cautiously.

    There was a giant crimson serpent two hundred metres in size in the cocoon. It had seven giant heads and an extra superfluous mouth at its chest and back. Each mouth had an enormous horn next to it. The difference the seven heads had was that they had seven indistinct human faces. The faces looked seventy percent simr to humans, but with some abnormalities. It was a giant monster like a small mountain, with a pressure not even Zheng dared disregard. urately speaking, even Zheng was stunned by this pressure.

    ¡°Satan... or perhaps to say, Great Fiend Xiangliu. In our country¡¯s mythology, the mythos regarding Xiangliu also have this appearance. Perhaps, Satan of Western mythology and some ancient monsters of our country can all considered to be fifth stage Saints who suffered a bacsh. The genes in their body have gone out of control, finally bing the appearance we see before us. Perhaps, arge majority of ancient demons were a product of the Grand Primordial War. Based on the information just obtained, this guess¡¯s probability is eighty percent.¡± Xuan¡¯s voice passed through.

    Zheng exhaled, and said after a long time, ¡°God can create even fifth stage Saints, or urately speaking, Saints?¡±

    ¡°Impossible.¡± Xuan directly denied it. "This could be Satan¡¯s or Xiangliu¡¯s true body. It was arranged or sealed in God¡¯s Realm long ago just like the prototype God we encountered. It¡¯s specially to appear as a guardian when we approach information regarding the truth. Zheng, you need to persevere for five minutes. When the timees, you cane out and I¡¯ll use the Magic Cannon to destroy the capital!¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll try my best.¡± Zheng no longer scolded Xuan, instead calmly drawing a breath, before looking at the enormous motionless creature below.

    He had never encountered a pressure like that of this monster, not even in Resident Evil Apocalypse when he met his clone. It was like when an ordinary person looked up at Mt.Tai, where one only felt the unshakeability of the monster. This feeling was unspeakably terrible.

    (Five minutes? Can I dy for so long?) Zheng continuously breathed deeply. He had never been as tense as he was now since oveing his heart¡¯s devil. No, this wasn¡¯t tenseness. This should belong to the category of fear. It was that unstoppable terror when meeting a higher life form, like when an ant looked up at a human! ¡°Dammit! Satan? Xiangliu? A failed product of the fifth stage?¡±

    Zheng, carrying Tiger¡¯s Soul, began to howl, ¡°COME! Unless you kill me, don¡¯t EVEN think of going up!¡±

    The seven heads of the previously motionless monster rose at the same time, as it heard Zheng¡¯s howls. They all looked at Zheng, who was in mid air. A human¡¯s body was simply just too smallpared to that over two hundred metres body. The seven heads seemed to respond to Zheng¡¯s provocation and howled at the same time. Runes visible to the eyes appeared in the surroundings of the monster, and they begun appearing out of thin air through energy usage...

    What ured within the Abyss was not known to outsiders. The only one who knew was Xuan, that umunicative, unfeeling, unexpressive man. Thus, the rest of team China continued to take their own steps toplete their missions. Zero and Heng arrived in the airspace above the capital. Imhotep and Yingkong were protecting the elf princess Arya as she gathered all the vigers in the vigers. Xuan and Wangxia were standing high above the capital, the Magic Cannon disyed before them...

    And, on Eragon¡¯s side, the two young dragons seemed to have some sort of special reaction...

 Vol 21 9-3

    Cheng Xiao had overestimated himself, or perhaps underestimated the Shade¡¯s power too much. At the very least, with his normal Nanto Suicho Ken, he wasn¡¯t able to kill this Shade that could fire off fireballs with the power of a grenade. In fact, not only was he unable to kill him, but he was also in danger as of now.

    (In truth, it¡¯s easy for me if I want to escape. I can definitely throw this giant bat off in seconds if I use the Sky Stick¡¯s electrical jet engine. But if I do that, they¡¯ll definitely die.) Cheng Xiao directed his gaze at the ground. Eragon and the rest were running about nonstop in the mes. They wanted to escape from this me encirclement, but the Shade Durza kept paying attention to them. As long they escaped to a certain extent, he would toss out a fireball to continue their encirclement. If he fled, the three would surely die.

    (What do I do? It¡¯s impossible to get near him, but the attack range of Nanto Suicho Ken is five metres. I need to attack within five metres of him. For an ultimate move like Hish¨­ Hakurei that controls wind flow to attack, the limit is forty metres. However, it requires me to pause in the air for a few seconds, where I won¡¯t be able to steer the Sky Stick. Still, a deadlock like this isn¡¯t going to work out either.) Cheng Xiao was considering various solutions nonstop. However, neither was he Xuan, nor did he have Zheng¡¯s overwhelming power. When facing an enemy stronger than him, he wasn¡¯t able to resort to tricks to battle or use force to break through technique. He was truly helpless in his current situation.

    ¡°Dammit, I¡¯ll go all out! What kind of word is helpless supposed to be? I¡¯m still a God¡¯s Realm team member! Since Zheng has the determination to fight to the death, then so do I!¡± Cheng Xiao shouted and all the muscles on his body begun to swell up. This was the sign of unlocking the second stage of the gic constraint! He abruptly sent the Sky Stick shooting upwards. It was so sudden that when Durza recovered his senses, the Sky Stick had alreadymandeered an extremely high point, and was even above his head at that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll go all out!¡±

    Cheng Xiao ced the young dragon on the Sky Stick. Then, disregarding everything else, he jumped off, his entire person twisting about continuously in the air.

    ¡°Nanto Suicho Ken! Hish¨­ Hakurei!¡±

    Nanto Suicho Ken was the martial art Cheng Xiao had exchanged. It relied on the body to generate wind flow, and was a fist art that created wind des to injure the enemy. Its specific power disyed would depend on the user¡¯s individualities. With Cheng Xiao¡¯s body and his martial aplishments, the power he could disy was definitely not weaker than the original user in the manga. He had even discovered and self-created another usage of the Nanto Suicho Ken... Wind Flow!

    Letting the body generate wind des, sensing the wind and soaring like a bird... (Although I put it like that, it¡¯s not easy imagining myself as a bird.) Cheng Xiao thought self-deprecatingly. However, in that instant, he had passed Durza and his giant bat. Although the distance between them was twenty metres, they were still within his attack range. When Cheng Xiao fell another twenty metres, Durza frenziedly howled as he split open by the waist. At the same time, the giant bat beneath him disintegrated into pieces. Suddenly, a man and bat had transformed into a rain of flesh and blood.

    (Good! It¡¯s resolved! Now... save me!) Cheng Xiao lifted his head to look at that ¡®flower¡¯ of flesh and blood scatter, and rxed. But that wasn¡¯t right. He was still falling from over a hundred metres in the air, so what kind of nonsense was this about rxing? He didn¡¯t even have enough time to be nervous, so what was he thinking, rxing? He immediately began ¡®randomly¡¯ iling about in mid-air once again.

    (Based on the calctions before, using the Wind Flow skill of the Nanto Suicho Ken, I¡¯ll try my best to control wind speed and glide to the ground, then... Saaaaaavvvvvveeee meeee!) Cheng Xiao had miscalcted once again. He had thought he would be able to use the Wind Flow skill again, but in truth, he had alreadypletely depleted all his energy during the move before. Not even mentioning using Wind Flow, just moving caused aches all over. Just like that, he fell towards the ground.

    Seconds before, as Cheng Xiao jumped out, the ck dragon left behind by him on the Sky Stick pped its tiny wings and swooped out. Surprisingly, it didn¡¯t drop to the ground, but slowly floated in the air. Then, it rapidly flew into the sky.

    Going back several tens of seconds in time again, Eragon¡¯s group of three were doing their utmost to escape from the mes. This was a forest, and Durza¡¯s fireball was burningrge areas, so they couldn¡¯t stop running. It was only a pity that apart from Brom¡¯s slightly better constitution, the other two were ordinary farmers, and werepletely exhausted after running about in these high temperatures for a few minutes. While jumping out of a section of a ming ditch, Eragon¡¯s uncle leg went weak, and he slid towards that ditch.

    Eragon was the closest. He grabbed his uncle¡¯s right arm, but he didn¡¯t have much strength in his tired state. He was almost dragged down into the ditch too. Fortunately, Brom¡¯s reaction speed was fast, and hurriedly ran over to use both hands to grab Eragon. Just at this moment, the young dragon in Eragon¡¯s embrace fell out, falling straight into the ming ditch. Under everyone¡¯s startled cries, the young dragon unexpectedly pped its wings, flying straight into the skies.

    The two young dragons disappeared in the skies. Apart from Cheng Xiao, who was screaming for help as he fell, the other three involuntarily raised their heads. Sure enough, at a speed visible to the eyes, a ck and a blue dragon transformed in the skies, screaming as they charged back down. It was only that the giant blue dragon was much smaller, with a mere length of seven to nine metres. The giant ck dragon was much more enormous, reaching a ridiculous length of over forty metres, and possessed a speed that wasrger than the blue dragon¡¯s by not just a small amount.

    The giant ck dragon flew straight at Cheng Xiao. It had flown to his side by the time the man was still about a hundred metres away from the ground. Its w swayed, and Cheng Xiao was already caught in the palm of its w. It was just that their respective sizes were just too different. The giant dragon holding Cheng Xiao was like it holding an exceptionally small mouse. Before Cheng Xiao had the chance to jabber, the dragon extended its wings and flew in the certain direction, which seemed to be the direction where the capitaly...

    At this moment in the Abyss, Zheng was facing off against an enemy with a strength hitherto unseen by him before. It could be said that this enemy¡¯s strength far exceeded his imagination, even surpassing his clone from Resident Evil Apocalypse. If the clone¡¯s improvement wasn¡¯t too great, it was possible even his clone wasn¡¯t this monster¡¯s match. It was just too strong.

    When the seven heads roared, runes appeared around its body. They all appeared in mid air through energy, its radiance flourishing. A visible shockwave spread in all directions with the monster as the centre. The small reptiles were the first to be struck, and immediately turned into dust. Even ayer of several metres of soil was lifted up. It was like the mushroom cloud formed from a nuclear explosion and when the shockwaves reached in front of Zheng, he didn¡¯t dare to have the slightest bit of carelessness. He pushed the power of Explosion to its utmost, filling Tiger¡¯s Soul with it and shed out, producing a bang as if he had shattered something. Zheng was sent flying tens of metres backwards, before slowlying to a stop. He had indeed counteracted these shockwaves, but the web between his thumb and forefinger had split open.

    (What horrifying power. Just the mere shockwaves are so terrifying. Is this the ss of power the fifth stage can reach after obtaining energy maniption? Even if it¡¯s a failed product, this power is still...) Zheng exhaled, but didn¡¯t have the confidence tounch a direct attack on the monster. He paused in the air for several seconds, before finally retrieving something from the Na Ring.

    It was made of gold. It was something he had obtained long ago in The Mummy world, during a battle that had been extremely fierce, just like now. The monster then had been a failed product of the Saints too, but waspletely iparable to the monster before him. It was only that the golden mask had a very enticing ability... which was to let one experience the power of the fifth stage for a while.

    (I was nning to wear it in the final battle, but it seems like there¡¯s no chance to do so at the moment. Why not I just wear it now?)

    ¡°It¡¯s best not to wear it.¡± Xuan¡¯s voice suddenly echoed. ¡°There are just so many examples out there. Don¡¯t you understand yet that the golden mask is just a pretty trap? There was the monster with evolution ad infinitum and this failed product of the fifth stage that suffered a bacsh. You will likely be the same... Fly. Fly high, drag out the time, until I say you cane back!¡±

    Zheng had misgivings hearing this. Multiple runes appeared once more on the monster¡¯s body, and he hurriedly kept away the golden mask. ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll try my best to drag out the time. Quickly resolve everything up there. As soon as you give the go ahead, I¡¯ll immediately rush out of here! That¡¯s it for now!¡± As his voice fell, Zheng was had already extended his wings, speedily charging towards the sky.

    (You can¡¯t fly anyways! If you want to climb that meat pir, how big would the pir have to be to amodate your size? By then, the time would have long since passed... What the heck! Isn¡¯t this just making it difficult for me?) Zheng thought while flying.

    Before he collected his thoughts, the monster below suddenly starting floating, along with the dust and stones in its surroundings. The monster had actually entered an anti-gravity state. Although its body was enormous, it didn¡¯t have that feeling of enormity and obesity under the effect of gravity. Instead, it soared towards the top of the sky at a speed close to Zheng¡¯s own flight speed, while the runes around it began to shine at the same time. Twenty metres behind Zheng, a section of space ten metres in size abruptly copsed. It then violently exploded and enormous shockwaves mmed into Zheng. His vision cked out and he almost fainted.

    Everyone... the real world... Lori... Xuan, I need to use Chaos, Genesis Splitter... If I die, tell my clone being unable to fight him was my greatest regret...

    ¡°CHAOS! GENESIS SPLITTER!¡±

 Vol 21 9-4

    Chaos! Genesis Splitter...

    It was the ultimate, must kill move Zheng had painstakinglye up with to challenge his clone. It was the so-called must kill, as he would be the one killed if he didn¡¯t kill his enemy. It was a double edged sword, and once unsheathed, blood must be shed, be it the enemy¡¯s or oneself¡¯s...

    ¡°CHAOS! GENESIS SPLITTER!¡± Zheng stood in mid air, shouting. The Refined Qi and Magic in his body that he wasn¡¯t able to use inrge quantities began to speedily revolve. Just like Qi and Blood Energy, they headed to his heart, and collided there. Energy like that of the Magic Cannon frenziedly gushed out, and this energypletely permeated Zheng¡¯s body in but an instant.

    BOOM!

    Zheng¡¯s leg forcefully stepped behind, the area stepped on distorting. The flight speed of Dragon Transformation was incapable of matching up to his current state after using Chaos, Genesis Splitter. The enormous force caused by kicking backwards caused his speed to rise to a terrifying level, one that could ovee gravity. In but a moment, he had already charged to before the monster from several hundred metres away. With an enormous bang, Zheng collided into a defensive barrier of white light.

    This defensive barrier of white light wasn¡¯t any kind of magic rune or a special item, but the monster¡¯s true Light of the Soul. This Light of the Soul was iparably thick, and was at the level of being visible to the naked eye. It was even more tenacious than the prototype God¡¯s Light of the Soul. Even so, Zheng didn¡¯t neutralize this Light of the Soul, but instead sent a casual punch crashing over. As it if it were made of paper, the iparably thick defensive barrier of white light shattered into pieces. Before the monster could let out a noise, under the incredible speed of Chaos, Genesis Splitter, Zheng had alreadynded on its body in the next moment.

    ¡°DIE!¡±

    It was all in but the twinkling of an eye. Zheng¡¯s speed had already reached an inconceivable level. For example, ordinary people would take over ten seconds to run a hundred metres. The world record was over nine seconds, and almost ten. Zheng¡¯s Explosion itself would only need a second or two. A single Soru while in Destruction wouldn¡¯t even require a second, a level that already wasn¡¯t something humans could follow with their eyes.

    As for Chaos, Genesis Splitter, that speed and strength was even more unfathomable. Zheng¡¯s body itself couldn¡¯t take the burden just moving and attacking. One could well imagine the might this ability packed. After all, the principles behind this ability was the origin of the Magic¡¯s Cannon¡¯s might, even though it was only a very small percentage. The power amassed within every punch and kick wasn¡¯t inferior to miniature nuclear bombs.

    When Zhengnded on the monster¡¯s body, a vicious punch fell. When the fist and flesh collided, a sound like that of metal against metal sounded. This monster¡¯s body had too shocking a strength. It was punched by the power of Chaos, Genesis Splitter, but was only smashed towards the ground, with its entire body seemingly uninjured. When the twonded, the ground rumbled, shockwaves spreading omnidirectionally. A mushroom cloud rose, as if a nuclear explosion had taken ce.

    In the centre of the explosion, the hand Zheng had attacked with had already disintegrated. However, the monster¡¯s body hadn¡¯t seemed to fare well either. Although the outer shell hit looked undamaged, the area struck had caved in. It was obvious the flesh and blood within had suffered a heavy impact, and had basically be a mass of gore. Even not considering this, Zheng¡¯s intact hand was wielding Tiger¡¯s Soul in a reverse grip. Then, he shed at the monster¡¯s body.

    Just before the sabre edge reached the body, the monster¡¯s seven heads roared simultaneously. The runes previously floating around its body shone. The speed of the light rays was fast. Tiger¡¯s Soul hadn¡¯t yet reached the body, before the light had already prated through the thick and heavy dust, shooting far into the distance. Everything struck by the light, whether the surrounding reptiles that filled the ground, the randomly floating dust, Zheng, or even the monster¡¯s own body, was locked in ce. It was as if time itself hadpletely stopped flowing.

    Zheng and the monster maintained their actions in that instant. Tiger¡¯s Soul was shing towards the monster, while the monster¡¯s seven heads were howling, doing it utmost to flee from Zheng. All these actions had been frozen in ce. Sure enough, it was a Saint¡¯s power, to actually freeze the time in this area.

    Actually, what Zheng and the rest didn¡¯t know was that this monster was a famous powerhouse in the Grand Primordial War and had obtained great fame amongst Saints and Cultivators. Saints had far fewer numbers than Cultivators, but weren¡¯t stronger than Cultivators individually by just a small margin. Even if it was the Fiends who had urgently been rushed into bing pseudo-Saints, their power was still greater than Loose Immortals. Moreover, Cultivators also had too great a reliance on their treasures. Cultivators with exceptionally strong treasures, such as the the Bell of the East Emperor Zheng obtained in The Mummy, could challenge multiple Saints alone. However, without treasures, perhaps Cultivatorspletely couldn¡¯t hold a candle to Saints.

    Although the monster no longer possessed intelligence and could no longer utilise various divine abilities, its instincts sensed danger when facing Zheng¡¯s overwhelming power. Thus, it used this divine ability that controlled time within a small domain.

    All matter is energy. This was one of the most important principles of Einstein¡¯s theory of rtivity. Facts proved this, that matter could indeed be energy. An absolutelyrge amount of controble energy too, could be matter. Space was also a special form of energy. Space tens of thousands of times smaller than a needle point, if turned into energy, could destroy a gxy. Space and time also had an interchangeable rtionship, which was why the theory of rtivity had the statement that all matter is energy. The ability of Saints was to manipte energy, and although it wasn¡¯t at an omniscient and omnipotent level, manipting space and time within a small domain wasn¡¯t difficult...

    Fiends possessed great abilities, with power approaching the Saints...

    But they weren¡¯t Saints after all, nor did they possess the intelligence to use these divine abilities. Otherwise, Zheng would have already been killed off before even Chaos, Genesis Splitter. But, the attacker and defender had been reversed as soon as he used this move. This move was wholly one of using force to break through technique, with nothing else going for it but nigh ridiculous levels of power. Those countless divine abilities that pursued technique weren¡¯t even worth a fart. Even ignoring how great the might was, just Zheng¡¯s speed made these divine abilities ineffective, until the monster suppressed time. Still, it wasn¡¯t a Saint after all. Not only did this time suppression suppress Zheng, even it itself was suppressed.

    (No, it still has mobility.)

    The monster was indeed moving slowly. Still, its movement was very obvious when the rest of time in the surroundings was stopped. It was just that speed was too slow. It would need two or three minutes before being able topletely escape Tiger¡¯s Soul at this speed.

    (As expected. Apart from Cultivator¡¯s treasures, Saints also have methods to influence the time dimension. Just like Cultivation treasures, each has its own merits. These methods of using divine abilities shares at least a seventy to eighty percent simrity to Cultivation treasures.)

    Xuan had been focusing all his attention on the metal te the whole time, and was the sole spectator to the underground battle. In truth, Zheng had misjudged Xuan before. Although he had a new skill of see through vision, which could see the battle underground anytime, it wasn¡¯t a surveince through the use of Zheng¡¯s metal te, but an ability of the Yellow Turbans Xuan created in Independence Day. The runic image surfaced once again in Xuan¡¯s right eye as the battle in the Abyss entered the climax.

    Xuan¡¯s right eye saw the monster operating and using energy continuously, shaping it into countless runes. What the monster was doing now was just like how the runes in a Cultivation treasure¡¯s runes would manipte energy to form various effects. This was just like how in an electronic circuit board, the electricponents would manipte the electric current to produce various effects. It was just that this had a few more technical tricks to it than Cultivation treasures, and could directly shape energy into runes to manipte energy, which resulted in the battle techniques before, and the effect of it escaping gravity before.

    (Then... Zheng has one more chance to live...)

    As Xuan contemted, he suddenly rubbed his eyes. The eye with the rune within it waspletely bloodshot, and fresh blood was overflowing from the eye. It seemed that the burden of transforming wasn¡¯t little for the eye, and made Wangxia, who was next to Xuan, surprised.

    Wangxia supported Xuan and replied, ¡°What happened? Were you using the power of faith before, Xuan? Why do you suddenly have internal bleeding?¡±

    ¡°It isn¡¯t internal bleeding.¡± Xuan pushed away Wangxia. He wiped his spectacles, and activated the hypnosis ability. His eyes instantly changed from that of cool indifference to fiery fanaticism. The Lambda Drive activated, waiting for him to use it to disy its power.

    ¡°Time, there¡¯s almost no more time... Wangxia, stand guard here. When I shout for you to fire, activate the Magic Cannon immediately. Remember, don¡¯t hesitate, even if Zheng hasn¡¯te back up yet...¡± Xuan said this to Wangxia, and without caring for Wangxia¡¯s response, he stepped on the Sky Stick and flew towards the capital.

    In the Abyss at this moment, the monster was slowly moving out from under Tiger¡¯s Soul, although it was at a snail¡¯s pace. Based on this trend, it would escape this attack of Zheng¡¯s within a few minutes. At that time, Zheng would still be suppressed by time as before, while the monster would still be able to move slowly. Victory would be determined at that point.

    (Arya has already gathered all the vigers to leave the capital on her side. God¡¯s side questpletion notification still hasn¡¯t appeared. It seems more time is needed. Zheng, this is thest chance to survive. It¡¯s up to you whether you can grasp it or not.)

    ¡°I can definitely shoot through to the Abyss. I can definitely shoot through! DEFINITELY!¡±

 Vol 21 9-5

    Although the monster had used the divine ability of time stopping, it was still a Fiend in the end and not a Saint. Using this divine ability was its limit, andplete control was an impossibility. There was why Zheng had a sliver of a chance to escape. Of course, Zheng, who was trapped in a time stop, was naturally unaware of all this. Only Xuan had calcted all this out.

    Meanwhile, as Xuan flew into the sky, what was below his feet was the fortress capital. He was holding a Gauss pistol in one hand, his eyes full of fervour. At the same time, his power of faith had beenpletely activated and reached the current maximum power he could use, even unlocking the initial fourth stage.

    ¡°I can definitely shoot through to the Abyss. I can definitely shoot through! DEFINITELY!¡± Xuan roared passionately. The Gauss pistol immediately emitted thousands of metres of radiant light. It was more acute than any time power of faith had been used before. In this instant, time seemed to pause around Xuan. All the brilliance concentrated around the muzzle of the Gauss pistol. With the high degree of concentration, the power of faith finally activated, and the Gauss pistol bullet carried the brilliance as it was fired with a violent boom. The millimetres sized bullet looked like it carried limited power, but when this bullet struck the ground, that brilliance was let off as well...

    The far-off Wangxia was looking very anxiously at the sky. He finally saw a ball of brilliance crash into the ground when Xuan used the power of faith,. When it struck, it immediately let off a radiance as dazzling as the sun. It pierced into his eyes, turning everything white. The ground began violently trembling before the brilliance could dim down, as if there was an earthquake of magnitude eight or nine. Wangxia wasn¡¯t able to prepare in time and fell onto the ground from the quaking. Only when the earthquake and brilliance disappeared did Wangxia anxiously get to his feet and looked at the far-off distance. The area had been shot through and turned into a giant hole, with a diameter about two hundred meters, with an unknown depth. This shot¡¯s power was actuallyrge to this extent. No, to be urate, the might of the power of faith was actually at this ridiculous level.

    ¡°How ridiculous. Even ten miniature nuclear bombs couldn¡¯tpare to this shot¡¯s power, right? Could Xuan be stronger than Zheng?¡± Wangxia muttered to himself. After saying a few sentences, he suddenly eximed, ¡°That¡¯s right, it¡¯s the power of faith! Doesn¡¯t it consume life force? He used such power, so his life...¡± As he shouted, Wangxia took out the Sky Stick, nning to rush over there. But before he could, his surroundings were suddenly engulfed in darkness. A giant creature flew down from the sky, flying past five or six metres above his head. The enormous wind pressure stopped him from taking to the skies, and at the same time, a human figure shouted as it fell down, finally crushing the Sky Stick and him beneath it.

    ¡°...Cheng Xiao. It¡¯s really painful having you crush me...¡±

    ¡°Sorry, I was suddenly thrown down. I don¡¯t have any energy to move for a while. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m just a hundred and something kilograms. You can¡¯t possibly be unable to endure something like this, right?¡±

    ¡°Even so... Do you think having most of a hundred and something kilograms crushing you is pleasant? Get lost!¡±

    Putting aside Wangxia yelling as he pushed Cheng Xiao away, the giant dragon on the other side had flown over at high speed from far off. Its flight speed was extremely fast, perhaps the result of using draconic energy. Based on physics, this speed, where a single p of the wings carried it several hundred metres, wasn¡¯t possible on such an enormous reptile-like body.

    This giant ck dragon didn¡¯t overthink things. When it flew to the airspace above the capital, it bent its body down and charged straight down. It charged straight into the underground hole Xuan had shot through with power of faith. It extended and waved a w, actually grabbing a man withpletely white coloured hair. This man was indeed Xuan, who had fainted after overextending himself due to using power of faith. The ck dragon didn¡¯t have the slightest pause, and continued charging downwards after grabbing Xuan.

    Going back to when Xuan had used the power of faith. That Gauss bullet had carried power of faith and prated the earth. At the moment of firing, Xuan had finally confirmed something that he had always been hypothesizing about, which was about the power of faith¡¯s Lambda Driver¡¯s maximum output and energy consumption.

    Xuan had been systematically researching his enhancement, the Lambda Drive¡¯s method of manifesting power since a long time ago. Unfortunately, he didn¡¯t have the necessaryrge amounts of equipment and facilities. These cutting-edge facilities couldn¡¯t be created by his basement and could only be exchanged through God. Xuan had never had much points or ranked rewards from the start. When he could exchange these facilities, he had obtained the Cultivation techniques and treasures that needed analysis. So, he didn¡¯t have the corresponding facilities to analyse the power of faith until now. What he had were mostly hypotheses.

    The might of the Lambda Drive was limitless. When used, it could also ignore some of thews of physics. For example, Xuan had once used his body to stand on a beam of light. This power merely needed belief that you could do it. As long as you believed you could do it, anything, no matter how preposterous, could be aplished. Of course, paying an equivalent life force to bnce it out was understandable.

    It was just that it was much easier said than done. Man¡¯s consciousness wasn¡¯t a machine. It couldn¡¯t have an absolute belief like a machine. The smarter someone was, the harder it would be to disy this power. Even if they hypnotized themselves into a zealot or hot-blooded youth, there would always be wavering in the deepest recesses of the heart from what they did. Even a slight wavering could decrease power of faith, or even cancel it outpletely. For example, if a sick person were to pick up a slingshot to shoot the moon, it was impossible for them to have the belief that it was possible. Even if they were hypnotized, there would be wavering, which was why power of faith was so hard to unleash. How to unleash power of faith to the utmost had been the direction of research Xuan was consistently pursuing.

    The second point was just a pure guess. A powerful method of attack like power of faith couldn¡¯t possibly not consume energy to initiate attacks. Based on thew of Conservation of Energy, the life force lost everytime couldn¡¯t possibly be the source of all the energy for power of faith. So, the depletion in life force likely existed only as a bacsh for power of faith. The true energy shoulde from the energy freely existing within space. This time, Xuan hadpletely unleashed power of faith and had shot through several hundred metres of earth, straight to the Abyss, with one shot from the sky.

    This power was sufficient to prove that life force wasn¡¯t the energy source of power of faith, but the energy freely floating within space. If so, a certain use Xuan had for this ability was now viable, but that was toe in the future. It wasn¡¯t to be mentioned now, as Xuan was unaware of all this. Although the life force depletion was just a bacsh, he hadn¡¯t been able to bear it and immediately fainted dead away after using this absolutely powerful strike. If the dragon hadn¡¯t grabbed him, then theter uses would just be a joke.

    Ignoring the schemes for the final battle for now and returning to the present, although the monster¡¯s divine ability wasn¡¯tplete and even its own time slowed down, it still slowly fled from Tiger¡¯s Soul. The surrounding runes began to shine, seemingly to prepare to use some ability to kill Zheng. Several minutes had passed since it used time stop. Zheng and the surroundings were still peacefully frozen. Then, a bullet of light descended from the sky.

    The bullet of light struck a hundred metres away from the monster with incredible speed. The bullet of light exploded, and enormous energies chaotically assaulted in all directions. The energy around the monster existed in a form simr to electricponents. Once disrupted, the divine ability immediately disappeared. It wasn¡¯t a Saint after all, and wasn¡¯t able to prevent this instantaneous destruction.

    An instantter, a bang rang out, and a chasm ten metres wide and hundred metres deep was rent open by Zheng.

    Zheng¡¯s reaction was also extremely quick. He suddenly discovered the monster wasn¡¯t under his sabre, but instead several tens of metres away. Freezing for a moment, he stepped down, and a small mushroom cloud formed on the ground. In the next moment, Zheng had already run through the monster¡¯s body with Tiger¡¯s Soul, forming a hole several metres in diameter within its body starting from its chest.

    The monster wailed pitifully, and the runes surrounding its body began to gather. Although Zheng didn¡¯t know what was going on, how could he let this monster recover its battle strength once more since the runes were already destroyed? His two legs immediately kicked out in mid-air, his entire figure charging over like a ming arrow. With a bang, he mmed into the monster¡¯s Light of the Soul once again. It was an extremely barbaric way of attacking, as he didn¡¯t use his own Light of the Soul to neutralise it, but instead directly collide with it, forming another hole.

    The monster was helpless. There were already two holes in its body within a short one or two seconds. Thinking about it, this monster should be a Fiend of the magic type. Although that body was over a hundred metres and it couldn¡¯t be ipetent in closebat, Zheng while in Chaos, Genesis Splitter, had closebat power that could annihte the Heavens and decimate the Earth. The monster simply wasn¡¯t able to keep up with his speed. If this carried on, it would most likely die before the surrounding energy settled down.

    Left with no alternative, all nine mouths of the monster opened, belching out green poison at Zheng.

    How could Zheng fear mere poison? He hadn¡¯t been afraid of even the Alien¡¯s corrosive liquid, and he immediately shed away the poison. He collided once more into the Light of the Soul, opening another hole in the monster.

    However, less than a secondter, in the instant Zheng exited the monster¡¯s body, his instincts screamed danger. Several drops of poison hadnded on his stomach and a thigh. He didn¡¯t know what theposition of this poison was, as it instantly began corroding inwards. Zheng¡¯s body actually couldn¡¯t block this mere poison. Just two or three drops had corroded through his right thigh. Finally, the corrosion slowed through the dilution from arge volume of blood. Even so, his right lung had already vanished.

    A right leg was also so, and had been corroded into nothingness from the inside. The bottom part of the leg directly fell off, while the upper right leg was still slowly corroding. It was too ridiculous. This poison was so acute that it wouldn¡¯t rest until he waspletely corroded through.

    The monster didn¡¯t seem like it had fared well either. It looked exhausted after belching out poison, and looked extremely dreadful together with the three holes it had. Just as it was about to belch out poison once again, God¡¯s voice rang out in Zheng¡¯s mind.

    ¡°Side questplete. All members receive five thousand points and one ranked B reward.¡±

    Zheng was both surprised and happy. He immediately startedughing wildly, although he was also coughing out blood at the same time.

    (That was lucky. Although I don¡¯t know why this monster can¡¯t use magic abilities, but it¡¯s fortunate. The side quest also happened to bepleted now. I didn¡¯t expect to survive this... This poison is too overbearing. My body also can¡¯t endure Chaos, Genesis Splitter and is starting to copse. I hope I canst another minute.)

    Zheng couldn¡¯t be any clearer about his body¡¯s condition. With the usage of Chaos, Genesis Splitter, his body had begun to copse, while the poison only expedited this process. Fortunately, the side quest hadpleted in time, and Zheng could finally leave the Abyss. So, he immediately fled into the sky. Even if his body would copse in several tens of seconds, a starved camel was stillrger than a horse. The power of Chaos, Genesis Splitter was sufficient to let him charge out of the Abyss.

    (Good! I¡¯ve charged out of the hole. The hypnosis in the passageway has already disappeared. Then... Damn!)

    Zheng had merely stepped down in the Abyss. The enormous force had propelled him through the ten thousand metres of sky into the upperyer. He was exhausted, while his body continued copsing. The remaining power of Chaos, Genesis Splitter wasn¡¯t even thirty percent of usual. As he charged out of the hole, however, he was greeted with a spray of violent mes. He finally remembered Galbatorix, as well as the dragon who was standing guard over here with him. However, he was already exhausted, and wasn¡¯t able to agilely dodge it. He could only brandish Tiger¡¯s Soul to wee those mes, and split apart those waterfall-like mes with a chop. He could still use Chaos, Genesis Splitter¡¯s power after all. At the same time, the giant dragon bore down on him without any regard for its life after belching those mes. It actually wanted to push him back down into the Abyss.

    The current Zheng was indeed like a candle about to be extinguished. Not mentioning the poison in his body, he was at the stage where he could no longer endure Chaos, Genesis Splitter. The remaining power left was sufficient to only either swing his sabre one more time, or kick down and charge upwards one more time. Close toplete despair, he saw that giant dragon bearing down, as well as king Galbatorix mouring out.

    ¡°Return to the Abyss! No monster may pass through me to enter the human world!¡± Galbatorix said loudly. He ruthlessly cast out his dragon spear, and it abruptly pierced through Zheng¡¯s lower abdomen. Then, the giant ck dragon grabbed at Zheng with its ws. A ck shadow enveloped him. His heart sunk into despair, as he could no longer think of a way this time.

    ¡°ROAR!¡± There was suddenly a deep and resounding draconic roar. A giant ck dragon charged down from the sky. Just as king Galbatorix¡¯s dragon grabbed Zheng, the second giant dragon was the second to start but still the first to reach, and howled as it bit at Galbatorix¡¯s dragon¡¯s w. Unable to guard in time, the dragon¡¯s w was given a vicious bite. When Zheng was extricated from the w, he was grabbed by the smaller ck dragon in its w.

    The two giant dragons naturally couldn¡¯t determine the victor with a single bite. Unwilling to be outdone, the other giant dragon aggressively bit at the neer. Like this, the two giant dragon rolled about at the hole, ramming and biting at each other. Gradually, both sides approached that bottomless Abyss.

    Zheng was in the w of the ck dragon that rushed over, and a strange energy entered his body from where it was in contact. The energy was vast and full of vitality. Although it couldn¡¯tpare to the Refined Qi and Magic in his body, it was a ss above that of Qi and Blood Energy. This energy began repairing Zheng¡¯s body upon entry. Although this body had been hurt to the point that it couldn¡¯t be damaged further, and had begun a copse all the way from its most fundamental atoms, his body¡¯s copse slowed down as this vital energy entered. Chaos, Genesis Splitter¡¯s power begun flowing once again as well.

    ¡°Is it the little doggy? Haha, you¡¯ve really grown up?¡±

    Zheng¡¯s mind shed, and immediately realized the energy entering his body was pure draconic energy and the dragon that saved him was pure ck. It should be that young dragon of his that grew up. As the energy within his body gathered once more, he could activate Chaos, Genesis Splitter once more. When he saw they were about to drop into the Abyss once more, he struggled out from the w. One hand of his grabbed the dragon w, then he stepped down on mid-air, and actually ridiculously brought along the ck dragon as he shot into the sky. How enormous was the might of Chaos, Genesis Splitter? The shockwaves from the step violently exploded outwards, and the other ck dragon was momentarily knocked out. When Galbatorix and the dragon recovered, Zheng had already brought his dragon out into the sky through the passageway Xuan made, and was already over a thousand metres up in the sky.

    ¡°Who¡¯s next to the Magic Cannon?¡± Zheng howled as he shot into the sky.

    Wangxia and Cheng Xiao had long since gotten up from their scuffle on the ground. Zero and the rest were escorting the elf princess and her group to the ins the opposite direction of the capital. The two heard Zheng¡¯s yells, and shouted into the metal piece at the same time. ¡°Wangxia (Cheng Xiao)!¡±

    ¡°Good!¡± By this point, Zheng was already over two thousand metres in the sky. King Galbatorix and his dragon had juste out of the hole. Zheng, who had escaped with his life was iparably excited. ¡°Wangxia and Cheng Xiao, use the Magic Cannon to kill the giant dragon! We¡¯re not going to let go of Eragon¡¯s ranked rewards!¡±

    ¡°Hah! We¡¯ve finally... lived on!¡±

    <strong><i>End of Volume 21: Dragon ying</i></strong>

    <strong><i>Next, Volume 22: Final Act before the Storm</i></strong>

 Vol 22 1-1

    <strong><u><i>Volume 22: Final Act before the Storm</i></u></strong>

    ¡°God, full body repair! Deduct the points from me!¡± Zheng began yelling as soon as he returned to God¡¯s Realm. However, it had some shortness of breath. After all, he was missing a lung, and his body looked in dire straits. If it was slower by just tens of seconds, he would have stayed permanently in Eragon, and it would have been a stay as a corpse...

    After a short while, God¡¯s healing light retracted. Zheng was thest toplete his repair. It had taken over ten minutes, as his injuries were simply too grievous. Just the cost of healing had been over three thousand points. Only when everyone had waited for very long did Zheng finally slowly descend from mid-air.

    Before Zheng and the rest could say anything, a ck shadow stuck itself in and a giant tongue licked Zheng. There was actually a thirty metre tall, fifty metre long giant ck dragon standing on the tform. Just that tongue was three or four metres long. This wasn¡¯t so much a lick as a shower of dragon saliva. It didn¡¯t stop there, as the giant dragon even started extending a w towards Zheng.

    ¡°Stop! Doggy, stop!¡± Zheng hurriedly shouted. He wiped the saliva on his face, then anxiously continued, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to lick anyone from now on, nor are you allowed to pounce on anyone like just now! You¡¯ll crush someone!¡±

    However, Cheng Xiao was at the side,ughing while saying, ¡°Forget about it if it¡¯s licking guys, licking girls would be great. Hahaha, it¡¯ll definitely look sexy if they¡¯re soaked wet...¡±

    Zheng nced sideways at him, then said unhappily, ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to pounce on anyone, but Cheng Xiao.¡± Finished speaking, he ignored the screaming Cheng Xiao who was evading dragon ws, but looked directly at Xuan.

    ¡°So, how? Do we tell everyone the information we obtained? This information we risked our lives to get is too significant. I don¡¯t know whether to tell everyone.¡± Zheng said to Xuan.

    Xuan was currently rubbing his right eye in a very strange manner. When Zheng asked, this fellow actually didn¡¯t even raise his head and answered, ¡°It¡¯s up to you. If we don¡¯t ovee the final battle, any amount of information is useless. Besides, they may not be able to return to the real world after the final battle.¡±

    Muttering for a while, Zheng looked around. He then intentionally looked at Lori, who was beside him. After a long while, he finally said, ¡°Then everyone, don¡¯t go and rest for now. Come to my room, I have things to tell everyone.¡±

    Everyone found this weird, but still followed behind Zheng to his room. The one exception was Xuan, who kept rubbing his eyes as he made his way back to his own room. From his fanatical expression, his fellow must have discovered something and went off to research it alone.

    As everyone entered the room, the dragon also began to get anxious. It squatted at the room door, whimpering incessantly, sounding like a dog¡¯s whimpering magnified several times over. When Zheng came out of the room carrying a badge, the dragon immediately brought its face close, seemingly wanting to lick Zheng once again. Frightened, Zheng immediately raised the badge. Within an instant, the dragon disappeared, while the badge let off a faint ck light.

    ¡°Ok, settled. I didn¡¯t expect the badge Xuan gave would actually be useful. Can they be stored in this badge as long as they¡¯re your pet? If someone else has such an enormous pet, would they be able to store it inside together?¡± Zheng scratched his head and muttered. He then kept it in his pocket and entered the room.

    Everyone had already been orderly seating down in the room waiting for him since a long time ago. Even the usually flirting Cheng Xiao didn¡¯t go and tease Yingkong. Of course, it could possibly be because he was frightened as she was currently resting her hands on her sword. If that invisible two-handed sword hit him, he wouldn¡¯t be getting off with just some light injuries.

    Zheng nodded to everyone there. ¡°What I¡¯m about to say next is very important. It can be said that arge majority of God¡¯s Realm¡¯s secrets have been revealed. But, an equivalent price must be paid at the same time to know this information. The price is that you won¡¯t be allowed to return to the real world until your power reaches mine or Xuan¡¯s level. Do you still want to hear this information?¡±

    Just as the words fell, Wangxia directly stood up. ¡°Apologies. I won¡¯t be listening to this information. I originally nned to try my best to save points after the final battle to return to the real world. The duty I was entrusted with is much more important than this so-called truth. My country needs me.¡± While speaking, Wangxia had already left the room through the door.

    Zheng exhaled. He was actually quite impressed with Wangxia¡¯s decisiveness. After all, what humans had the most of was curiosity. This was especially when Wangxia could decisively give up on this kind of truth which everyone wanted to know just as it was about to be announced. Just this unswerving determination let one understand how he was an iron-willed soldier.

    ¡°Alright, does everyone left think the same? Remember, if you know this information, you won¡¯t be able to return to the real world until you reach Xuan¡¯s current power. Understood?¡±

    Zheng spent a few sentences emphasizing it, before carefully detailing his bitter experiences in Eragon, the battles in the Abyss, Xuan¡¯s hypotheses, as well as the changes in the Abyss after finding out these hypotheses. Towards the end, he said, ¡°This is the information I obtained in Eragon. For now, let¡¯s not discuss whether this information is true. However, if it¡¯s really as Xuan analysed, there will great changes when we obtain this information. Thus, we won¡¯t be able to go back to the real world before we get stronger. Does everyone understand?¡±

    Everyone was deep in thought regarding this information. For a time, no one replied him. Zheng wasn¡¯t in a hurry. He walked to beside Lori, pulling the little girl into an embrace. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Lori. I¡¯ll choose suitable enhancements for you and let you raise your strength. I¡¯ll also always stay by your side to protect you. After the final battle, let¡¯s think of a way to return to the real world, alright?¡±

    Lori adorably nodded her head. However, her expression still carried some confusion. After all, as a girl not even twenty years of age, she already spent her days in this realm quaking with fear. Although she didn¡¯t enter the movies herself, her man, Zheng, was still a God¡¯s Realm team member, and even a team¡¯s core, its leader.

    He would return from every movie covered with wounds, or even torn to pieces sometimes just like now. She would sometimes spend her nights terrified, spending night after night sleeplessly. Then today, she suddenly heard that she wouldn¡¯t be able to return to the real world at least for a short period of time. At least for this young girl¡¯s mentality, not crying on the spot was already quite strong-willed already.

    Everyone else was slightly dejected. With the final battle approaching, there had been several with thoughts of going for a trip to the real world. Now, they couldn¡¯t go back. Also, they had some misgivings in their hearts. Logically speaking, the final battle was near. However, since they knew this information, did that mean they wouldn¡¯t be able to return after?

    Zheng saw everyone¡¯s misgivings, he released Lori and got back to his seat. He then said, ¡°In Eragon, Xuan told me the final battle was only a final battle in name. At that time, I didn¡¯t understand what he meant. Only when I was under God¡¯s hypnosis in the Abyss did I suddenly understand.¡±

    ¡°God¡¯s hypnosis?¡± Everyone asked, surprised.

    ¡°Yes. I finally felt that half-dreaming and half-awake sensation from when we enter movies.¡± Zheng nodded his head, saying seriously, ¡°I can sense the energy waves God exerts on me when I unlock the mid fourth stage and enter Dragon Transformation. Although I can¡¯t block it, it¡¯s still a big improvement from being unable to even react like before. I think that it¡¯s possible to resist God¡¯s wipe if thete fourth stage is unlocked. After all, the so-called wipe is likely caused by energy, while thete fourth stage can control energy to a certain degree. At that time, the greatest threat God poses to our team, the wipes, won¡¯t be an issue anymore! This will be an absolutely safe location then!¡±

    When Zheng said this, the first to react was Honglu, who immediately stood up in surprise. ¡°I understand now. As expected, the final battle is only one in name. This information is also indeed obtained by our current power, although it is slightly early.¡±

    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª

    Everyone was slightly puzzled. Honglu immediately said, ¡°The reasoning is simple. ording to our previous calctions, we can return to the real world after the final battle. But this was merely a conjecture, while God never told us this explicitly. We just took it a matter of course. But based on Zheng¡¯s experiences in Eragon, it could be God¡¯s special arrangements to have teams as strong as, or stronger than us to enter specially designated worlds with the answers to the mysteries of God¡¯s Realm hidden in them. However, it would require great power to obtain these answers, and it would no longer be possible to return to the real world. This is likely the trap of the creators of God¡¯s Realm, the Saints and Cultivators. Of course, this trap also exins why the final battle is only one in name.¡±

    ¡°Since we need to live on, or in other words, since we want to live on, we¡¯ll need to experience the horror movie worlds, a Terror Infinity...¡±

    Honglu paused here. He plucked a hair off from in front of his forehead, carefully considering his words before saying, ¡°The most likely reason for the so-called final battle is because someone among the teams has unlocked the fifth stage, or thete fourth stage Zheng mentioned before, and possesses the power to resist God¡¯s wipe. Let¡¯s analyse the situation this ability would cause. Firstly, the possessor, as well as those around him, can no longer be wiped by God. The movie worlds won¡¯t have much meaning to them anymore. For example, if they don¡¯t want to enter a world, they can just not stand inside when God¡¯s beam appears. Since God can¡¯t kill them anyways, they could just train in God¡¯s Realm for ten years. Who would be their match then? Of course, this is just an example. After all, God can also alter the flow of time apart from wiping. If they train there for ten years, we could have experienced several hundred movies by then, and we may be stronger than them by then.¡±

    ¡°But having the ability to avoid being wiped is like having a modding tool in a game. They wouldn¡¯t be afraid of God¡¯s punishments, and the movie worlds will truly be their point farming grounds. Thus, God has to initiate the final battle. But, there¡¯s a doubt I¡¯ve had for a very long time. What¡¯s the point of the final battle?¡±

    Honglu paused when he reached this point. He plucked several hairs consecutively and ced them on the table. ¡°The power of Cultivators and Saints surpasses us by a thousand or even ten thousand times, just going by God¡¯s Realm¡¯s existence, a masterpiece that fuses space, time and energy. Their level of science and their power far surpasses us. To us, they¡¯re like gods creating the world, just like how barbarians would see our nes and cars as witchcraft. If even two such great powers lost to an unknown power, how could the far inferior us save humanity? Could the final battle possibly create powerhouses of the sixth stage, seventh stage or the eight stage? So, what¡¯s the point of this final battle? That¡¯s what I had doubts about before. Now, I have my answer.¡±

    ¡°Add together all the information we have. The monsters in the Abyss. Being unable to return to the real world if you know the information. Thete fourth stage that can resist God¡¯s wipe. The imminent final battle. Connect them and you¡¯ll find we¡¯re already caught in the Saint¡¯s and Cultivator¡¯s trap. In other words, we¡¯re already doing as they wished. This also tells us why we, despite being weaker by thousands or ten thousands of times, were entrusted with the burden to save humanity.¡±

    Everyone looked strangely at Honglu. Even Zheng, who previously had a look ofprehension, had the same expression. The little boy giggled, ¡°It seems everyone doesn¡¯t understand? Then I¡¯ll analyse it piece by piece. Firstly, are we unable to return to the real world due to the information from the Abyss?¡±

    Everyone nodded hearing this. Honglu then said, ¡°Then, what about after the final battle? What course of action do we take? The answer is to continue to be stronger in God¡¯s Realm, which is why I said the two words, Terror Infinity. If thete fourth stage can resist God¡¯s wipe, then what about a higher stage? Can they control God? I haven¡¯t thought about this for the time being. However, what do you think a ce where you won¡¯t be wiped, where you can get stronger as long as you maintain control, and where you can exchange God¡¯s various enhancements sounds like? That¡¯s right, a training camp, or a training camp for humans to get stronger. Understand? We are the trailzers selected by the Saints and Cultivators. If we don¡¯t wish to die or be lonely, or hope for our family to have longevity or have any other expectations for the real world, we have to return to the real world! But, s, us who know the information can¡¯t return! So, what do we do? The one and only answer is to let others from outside in. As long as we can control God, this is easily done...¡±

    Zheng had unlocked the third stage since just now. Hearing this, he exhaled, before saying, ¡°I understand. This is the intention of the Saints and Cultivators. After they were destroyed, their goal would be partially aplished if a hundred out of ten thousand managed to be strong and survive in thest seed they left behind, God¡¯s Realm. What if ten of this hundred knows this information, with one of them being afraid of death? He¡¯ll avoid returning to the real world, instead continuing to get stronger inside until the point he can control God to pull people in. Their goal will be aplished then. This endless pulling of people in and the following growth in strength will one day form the Saint organisation and Cultivator organisation once again. So, it turns out that the final battle is just to choose who¡¯ll pull others in?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± Honglu snapped his fingers. ¡°That¡¯s what it means. Heaven and Earth are merciless, and so are Saints. There¡¯s no such thing as right or wrong, only whether you have the desire to live on.¡±

    The constantly silent Zero suddenly asked, ¡°Will humanity be extinct if those that know the information go out to the real world?¡±

    Honglu shook his head. ¡°If we were going to be extinct, it would have ended up so long ago. It¡¯s like when we make aputer program. The ordinary program is naturally necessary since we need it. However, viruses need to be deleted as soon as they¡¯re discovered. Simrly, we who know this information are viruses to the box creators. Would you destroy theputer because there¡¯s a virus, especially the core programs? Thus, those who return to the real world will likely be surrounded and killed by endlessly appearing organisms like Zheng was in the Abyss, while ordinary humans won¡¯t be.¡±

 Vol 22 1-2

    In his analysis, Honglu had voiced out the truth behind the scenes. Although they were just his inferences, the reasoning was practically seamless. Although it had some inadequacies, this analysis should be close to the truth based on its sense ofpleteness. At the very least, there weren¡¯t any loopholes toorge to be found.

    For a time, everyone felt slightly nk. After all, the analysis mentioned the Saint¡¯s and Cultivator¡¯s trap, which differed too much from the final battle they had originally thought of. They were stuck on this boat when they obtained this information, and returning to the real world had be iparably difficult. Also, returning to the real world would require increasing their own strength, as well as pulling people in to join them as Honglu said. The Saint¡¯s and Cultivator¡¯s scheme was indeed good, to have them improve their own power and humanity¡¯s overall power at the same time.

    ¡°Alright, everyone stop thinking about it.¡± Zheng suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°Now¡¯s not the time for this. Whatever the final battle represents, it¡¯s still a true final battle for us. We¡¯ll only have a so-called future if we win and defeat team Devil, reaching the apex of this realm. Thinking of the future is pointless if we lose. So, why not think about the final battle instead of thinking about the Saint¡¯s and Cultivator¡¯s trap, as well as whether we can return to the real world. Whatever the case, this battle is a true final battle for us!¡±

    Zheng hadn¡¯t put it badly, as team China had indeed reached an extremely high level of power. Looking through the entire realm, there weren¡¯t more than three teams that could resist team China. Amongst them was team Devil, titled the strongest team in the realm. If team China could beat team Devil in the final battle, teams that could rival team China practically didn¡¯t exist considering Zheng¡¯s power and Xuan¡¯s intelligence. Thus, this battle really did mean a final battle to team China.

    When everyone had left, Zheng pulled Honglu aside. The little boy froze, but still obediently stayed behind. When everyone had cleared out, Zheng finally said, ¡°When I returned here just now, I checked the next battle over at God. It¡¯s a team battle with team East Sea in The Perfect Storm, a disaster film. It¡¯s nothing much, except... God¡¯s notification was rather dreadful. This is the secondst movie. God clearly stated that the final battle is next.¡±

    Honglu froze. He wasn¡¯t in a hurry to leave, but found a chair to sit on. He contemted as he said, ¡°That¡¯s normal. It¡¯s not far from what we predicted. The final battle wille two or three movies from then. There was Eragon, for our young dragon to mature, and now team East Sea, which can let our sleeping members wake up. God has indeed already determined the participants for the final battle, which are any teams that reach a certain standard of power. They¡¯ll be the top teams to participate in the final battle. All the top teams will meet movies like Eragon, which will allow them to perfect theirbat power. Thispletely matches up with what we hypothesized.¡±

    ¡°Correct,¡± Zheng nodded. He said, ¡°Did you know? It¡¯s precisely because it¡¯s in line with what you two hypothesized that your analysis today shocked me. When I checked the next movie after my repair wasplete, I also checked for exchanges with a certain special use at the same time. That item, called the Shielding Runestone, indeed exists. It can allow a ¡®safe¡¯ return to the real world for a period of time, determined by the quantity of energy within the Runestone. The Runestone can store high ss energies like Refined Qi, Magic, Immortal Spiritual Energy and Divine Energy. Understand what I mean? That word ¡®safe¡¯ is especially suspicious and together with your analysis just now, makes it very likely we¡¯ve entered the Saint¡¯s and Cultivator¡¯s trap. The real world is a ce of death for us!¡±

    Honglu too, bitterlyughed. He shook his head, not knowing what he should say. He could only sigh, and this little boy proceeded to silently leave the room.

    Zheng also sighed. He suddenly retrieved the badge storing the ck dragon. As he handed it to Honglu, he said, ¡°I¡¯ll hand over the Tamer Medallion to you. It can summon the ck dragon inside. It¡¯s been raised by us since young, so it¡¯ll naturally battle for us aftering out. The little doggy is quite smart. I¡¯ll give it to you for protection. If Xuan faces his clone from team Devil in the final battle, the key to victory will likely be you. Use it to increase your power.

    Honglu didn¡¯t decline. He kept the medallion, then smiled. ¡°Any other treasures? Take them all out. The final battle is approaching. You and Xuan seem to be hiding something else.¡±

    Zheng froze briefly, then smiled bitterly as he shook his head, saying, ¡°I may not have much else, but my points are over forty thousand and I have a rank S and two rank A rewards. I think I can help exchange some nice things for everybody, and at least give the weaker members an upgrade. Wait for tomorrow. After everyone has rested, we¡¯ll discuss how to use my points and ranked rewards.¡±

    Honglu nodded. He was very satisfied with this leader, Zheng. Although he wascking in terms of his ruthless decisiveness, his other aspects were perfect. However, when had Zheng actually secretly save so much points and ranked rewards?

    (That¡¯s right, his path of advancement has already been fixed. Any further enhancements are just biting off more than he can chew, which is why he should just focus on his mastering his control and collision of Refined Qi and Magic. So that¡¯s why his points and ranked rewards are so great after a few continuous movies, a team battle, and the side quest for Eragon¡¯s Abyss. Speaking of which, I really need to n it well for the rank S and two rank A ranked rewards...)

    Honglu chuckled as he walked. In truth, he really wanted to advanced his Weave magic to the utmost in his heart. If he could use Level 9 magic, there was a Level 9 spell named Wail of the Banshee. Within the range of this howl, all living things had a high probability of instantaneous death. It was an existence slightly ridiculous even among rank S enhancements. However, it was indeed because it was a ridiculous enhancement that the burden from usage must be extremely high, which is why Honglu hadn¡¯t decided whether to exchange it.

    (If I don¡¯t exchange Wail of the Banshee, the enhancements that can benefit team China¡¯s strength the most is Tengyi¡¯s and Liu Yi¡¯s. Tengyi¡¯s hypnosis is indeed weak in the earlier stages. But once it¡¯s exchanged and bes sessful, someone like him who can sense brain waves and can hypnotise will be just as strong as that monster from Nightmare on Elm Street. No, perhaps this may even be that monster¡¯s enhancement. As for Liu Yu, if we exchanged an Divine card like Obelisk the Tormentor, his battle power can immediately rise to Zero¡¯s level at minimum. These two¡¯s exchanges are the most worthwhile...)

    Honglu pondered as he walked. Gradually, he had already gone very far away, before Zheng turned to smile at Lori. The young girl smiled back...

    The second day, everyone gathered in Zheng¡¯s room once again. Of course, this excluded that fellow Xuan. When the final person reached, Zheng let out everything about the next movie and it being the secondst battle, as well as all his points and ranked rewards.

    ¡°Apart from me keeping ten thousand points, the rest can all be used to enhance everyone else. Everyone else should also have some points and ranked rewards of their own, right?¡± Zheng smiled at everyone.

    Naturally ignoring Independence Day, Eragon¡¯s side quest had given each person 5000 points and a rank B reward. Together with what each person had saved already, everyone should have a tidy sum of points and ranked rewards.

    Zero, Yingkong and Wangxia nodded silently. Cheng Xiao and the rest started to snigger, especially Liu Yi, whocently took out a card. ¡°This is a new card I exchanged yesterday, Red Eyes ck Dragon(Fake), which needed a rank B reward. Although it¡¯s not as good as the rank AA Real Red Eyes ck Dragon, it¡¯s still very strong and can be summoned for ten minutes. However, it¡¯s only ten metres long...¡±

    Zheng sighed. It wasn¡¯t good of him to scold Liu Yi, since the movie he had joined the team had been extremely difficult. He himself had died inside, and he had created Chaos, Genesis Splitter upon his revival, so he hadn¡¯t concerned himself too much with the other member¡¯s enhancements. After all, the veterans all knew their own path of improvement, with only the two newbies not being very certain.

    ¡°Ask me before you exchange items next time. The leader privileges allow me to do a quick search of exchangeable items from God. Your Red Eyes ck Dragon card is at best just a monster summoning card. I¡¯m not saying it¡¯s not strong, but there are obviously cards much stronger than it in existence. I now haverge amounts of points and ranked rewards to use, so you exchanging this card is repetitive. Right, summoning cards uses your psyche force?¡± Zheng asked, frowning.

    Liu Yi was slightly worried as he looked at the surrounding people. He nodded lightly, and looked to have been scared by Zheng.

    Zheng patted his head. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s nothing major, just a repetition of exchanges. If this card uses your psyche force to summon, it won¡¯t be a case of bing more powerful with greater quantity. If you can summon one extremely strong card, it¡¯s definitely better than depleting your psyche force summoning a hundred trash monsters. Understood?¡±

    ¡°I perused through your summon cards. The strongest three summoned monsters are Slifer the Sky Dragon, Obelisk the Tormentor and The Winged Dragon of Ra. Slifer needs to devour the other monsters you summon. The Winged Dragon will amalgamate all the monsters you summon. These two summons are stronger the stronger you are. For now, there won¡¯t be that many points and ranked rewards to let you be so strong. Thus, Obelisk the Tormentor is the most suitable for you to summon inparison.¡±

    After Zheng had finished speaking to Liu Yu, he turned to Juntian. This white-cor newbie looked serious,pletely unlike his initial arrogance and wilfulness. He asked, ¡°Juntian, did you exchange any enhancements?¡±

    Juntian froze momentarily, bitterly smiling as he shook his head. ¡°I took a fancy to a certain enhancement with only two types, initial andte stage. The initial stage needs a rank A reward, while thete stage needs two rank A rewards, which is altogether a rank S reward. I don¡¯t have that much points and ranked rewards to enhance myself. So, I was nning to enhance myself after the team battle before the final battle.¡±

    Zheng nodded inwardly. He thought internally that this fellow was quite sharp. Considering the current team China¡¯s battle strength, other teams, apart from team Devil, team Celestial and certain members of some ver teams with exceedingly high enhancements, wouldn¡¯t have a chance to kill the protected members of team China. Thus, it was understandable that he had kept his points and ranked rewards to get an even higher grade enhancement.

    ¡°Right, what enhancement are you thinking of strengthening?¡± Zheng curiously asked immediately.

    ¡°Marble Phantasm. The name sounds pretty strange, but it allows you to materialize anything you¡¯ve seen before using the outline in your mind. You can also perfectly use it. If I could materialize the ancient bell Xuan used to block your attack that time, I wouldn¡¯t be afraid of entering movies.¡± Juntianughed.

    ¡°If we could perfectly use the Bell of the East Emperor, I myself wouldn¡¯t be afraid of entering movies.¡± Zheng briefly bantered, before looking at Imhotep.

    ¡°Imhotep, although your physique is more unique, you can still get the various enhancements from God, especially the Suna Suna no Mi. It¡¯spatible with your invulnerable sandform body. It¡¯ll be extremely strong, with even the sole weakness, water, gone. Unless they use pure force to forcefully wreck your body, your body will be practically indestructible. Anck-Su-Namun, your physique is actually very good, with variousbat techniques. Why not enhance something simr to Qi based martial arts?¡±

    Zheng exercised his leader privileges, searching through God continuously and exining to everyone their enhancements and paths. In the end, he said, ¡°The basic situation is like that. Ugh, take it as I didn¡¯t just say that. Anyways, it¡¯ll still be hard-pressed enhancing everyone with the points now, so we¡¯ll do the enhancement after the battle with team East Sea, together with the sleeping few...¡±

    ¡°Then... the final battlees!¡±

    As Zheng finished speaking, Xuan coincidentally walked out from his room. The fellow was holding a crystal, shining with a gentle light. It was obviously the Cultivation manuals Zheng got from The Mummy world.

 Vol 22 2-1

    ¡°The basic situation is like that. Because the information to be tranted contains various aspects, only five percent has been tranted for even the most initial Foundation Establishment stage. This information here is that five percent of content. It¡¯s roughly exins about the nature of all things and energy in the universe. It contains a majority of quantum mechanics, some of general rtivity, the mass-energy conversion(e=mc2), spatial energy and so on. The conversion form between Refined Qi and the aforementioned energies is...¡± Xuan said as he ate a tomato.

    ¡°Stop stop STOP!¡± Zheng was shouting at the side. Not only him, but everyone else showed an expression of iprehension.

    Xuan gave everyone a sidelong nce. He didn¡¯t say his catchphrase of ¡®a mortal¡¯s wisdom¡¯ but instead said, ¡°The conversion form is merely the very first step of Cultivation. It means to convert all the energies freely floating in space, such as ionic energy, cosmic rays energy, light energy or thermal energy, into Refined Qi or Magic that can be absorbed and stored by the human body. The exact method is... using rune technology. You need rune technology to guide you in the first stage, called Foundation Establishment. You transform from a normal human to a Cultivator with Refined Qi or Magic within their bodies. After that, you don¡¯t need runes to convert Refined Qi. However, the rune technology for Foundation Establishment unfortunately needs someone with Refined Qi to prepare it. In other words, the first Cultivator never existed!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t exist? What does that mean?¡± Everyone asked curiously.

    ¡°It¡¯s the same logic as whether the chicken or the egg came first. If bing a Cultivator needs another Cultivator to help establish the foundation, then how was the first Cultivator created? Based on the thorough understanding of energy inside, I believe the first Cultivator is likely a Saint. It¡¯s exactly because of his betrayal that the Cultivator organization appeared. Compared to the Saints that can only grow through countless battle, Cultivators are undoubtedly a ¡®science¡¯ of advancing. That¡¯s why, the situation of Cultivators outnumbering Saints urredter on. If so, it can be understood why Saints despised Cultivators, while Cultivators looked down on Saints too...¡±

    Xuan paused here momentarily. ¡°The Refined Qi Foundation Establishment requires can be provided by Zheng. Although youck a Cultivator¡¯s physique, we have the One Ring, so we have Refined Qi. What remains is treasure with Refined Qi type runes. Although you have Refined Qi, you can neither utilise it or fuse it into a material body. So, there¡¯s only one way left.¡±

    Zheng had been slightly disheartened at first, and thought that Cultivator techniques were lost to him. However, who would have expected that Xuan would reverse the topic and say this? Could there be another way to him toplete his Foundation Establishment?

    ¡°Mhm. There is a way. Do you still remember the treasure you obtained from Luo Yinglong in Lord of the Rings? Those eight small gs, called the Eight Trigrams Cauldron, are Cultivator treasures of the Dao. The eight small gs¡¯ materials arepletely sufficient if it¡¯s just for Foundation Establishment. Next, we need arge quantity of energy to activate the formation. Your Foundation Establishment needs to be aplished within zero point something seconds.¡± Xuan said as if everything was normal.

    ¡°Wait, wait wait!¡± Zheng suddenly asked curiously, ¡°You always like to make things sound as if they¡¯re no big deal, whether scheming, or tricking us. I¡¯m getting a very bad vibe this time when you spoke of a huge source of energy.¡±

    Xuan was slightly speechless as he gave Zheng a sidelong look. He then said, ¡°It needs roughly 5.872¡Á1021J of energy. This is the energy produced by splitting an atom, if converted to heat. It is the total heat produced by the sun in 0.001 seconds. It is the total energy used by humanity in 500 years, or in terms of...¡±

    ¡°Wait!¡± Zheng directly cut him off. ¡°Just give it to me straight. How long can this energy operate the Bell of the East Emperor if it¡¯s used to do so?¡±

    ¡°About ten minutes.¡± Xuan didn¡¯t even need to think about it. He directly said, ¡°The miniature fusion reactor in my basement can¡¯t produce such energy. This energy also needs to be transmitted within ten seconds, and can¡¯t be stored like electricity or other forms of energy. So, we only have one way unless we have over a hundred miniature fusion reactors simultaneously outputting energy on overload.¡±

    Zheng¡¯s mind shed, as he suddenly realized what Xuan was nning. He immediately shouted, ¡°You can¡¯t possibly be thinking of using the Magic Cannon to shoot me, right? Since Foundation Establishment is so difficult, how did so many Cultivators appear? Don¡¯t trick me, there must be a problem with your trantion! Either that or you¡¯re making use of this opportunity to test if I can resist the Magic Cannon. Don¡¯t try to trick me!¡±

    ¡°A mortal¡¯s wisdom.¡± Xuan curled his lips in contempt. He coldly smiled, ¡°Correct, the only remaining way is to fire the Magic Cannon. But it¡¯s not a direct shot. It¡¯s just using the Magic Cannon as an engine. At the moment Refined Qi and Magic mix and annihte each other, send that energy instantaneously into the formation. The energy at that moment will reach the amount needed for Foundation Establishment. As for the difficulty in Foundation Establishment you mentioned, it¡¯s not that it¡¯s difficult. We just can¡¯t use this type of energy, so there¡¯s a resultant inefficiency of over 99.9%. This inefficiency is unavoidable. If we had a Foundation Establishment Cultivator to operate this formation, there wouldn¡¯t be so much inefficiency. The basic situation is like that. Establish your Foundation if you want to grasp Refined Qi and Magic!

    Zheng¡¯s heart was indeed moved. Who wouldn¡¯t have their heart moved by those lofty Immortals of myth, and power of legend? But, he wasn¡¯t able to rx and asked, ¡°Will it really not be dangerous? Also, I¡¯ll be able to freely use Refined Qi and Magic after Foundation Establishment. Will I be able to use Explosion, Destruction and that final move infinitely?

    Xuan coldlyughed continuously. He shook his head. ¡°Not so simple. Your power is too far from ordinary Foundation Establishment Cultivators. How could they be your match? Although you merely possess the Foundation Establishment cultivation, your power is at the peak of the fourth stage. The source of power for those three moves isn¡¯t purely Refined Qi or Magic, but you forcefully merging these opposing cultivation energies using your gic constraint, and using the power from the resultant annihtion reaction. It can be said that you are the union between a Saint and Cultivator, yet neither at the same time. If you really want to use these three moves infinitely, the first condition is that you have initial energy maniption. Otherwise, don¡¯t even think about it. As for the rise in power after Foundation Establishment, I can¡¯t say urately. The so-called power, is dependant on how much an individual can unleash. How much it rises is up to your own standard.¡±

    Zheng sunk into thought for a moment. He grabbed Xuan and said seriously, ¡°Fine. But you have to promise there¡¯s no danger!¡±

    ¡°Yes, I promise.¡± Xuan nodded his head calmly.

    (Although he says that, why do I feel he¡¯s saying ¡°I tricked you" inside?)

    Zheng truly had a sense of terror towards Xuan inside. This mentality was born from the dozen of times tricked by and schemed by. Until now, he was slowly starting to get used to it. If Xuan wasn¡¯t tricking him, the sun would surely rise from the west.

    Carrying these feelings, everyone followed Xuan to his basement. The basement had already been converted into a futuristicboratory. Apparatuses none could name filled the ce, multihued energies shing within. Seeing it for the first time, it looked like a world from centuries in the future.

    ¡°Doraemon, the technological standard had increased by a lot since before.¡± Zheng said almost sighingly.

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Yes. The scientific portions of Cultivation techniques far outstrip the battle portions. Instead of calling Cultivatorsbatants, it¡¯s better to call them schrs, or scientists in pursuit of the truth. The technology standard here is further along from the real world than three to five hundred years. The miniature fusion reactor especially, has already progressed from the initial atom splitting to photon splitting. It can be renamed a photon reactor. Then...¡±

    When discussing the domain of the unknown, Xuan¡¯s entire being became fanatic. Those fanatical emotions in his eyes were especially obvious, scaring everyone around. Apart from a few, they all held their breath and looked around.

    Wangxia was also excited. After a long time, he asked, ¡°If we bring these technologies back, our country will...¡±

    Hearing this, Xuan gave him a sidelong nce, before turning around to say, ¡°I advise you not to have this mentality. Giving a child an atomic bomb is obviously going to kill the child. Humanity doesn¡¯t have the qualifications to hold this tier of technology with their current level of civilisation. Perhaps our country can in a short time use these weapons and technologies to be the world¡¯s overlord, but this will just be the start of armageddon. Understand?¡±

    ¡°China¡¯s government isn¡¯t suitable to hold this enormous authority, at least until the parasites are cleansed. If this government grasps humanity¡¯s future, and it bes strong enough that it is the sole voice in the world, that cultural cmity that urred during our nation building phase will happen once again. Understand? A supreme authority appearing isn¡¯t a good thing. We have to at least have this supreme authority mature till it can ept all this, but not naively believe it¡¯s greater than all of humanity. Otherwise, I won¡¯t let you bring these technologies back.¡±

    Wangxia was momentarily speechless. He didn¡¯t understand why Xuan was doing this. In Wangxia¡¯s mind, the country¡¯s benefits were first and foremost. It was even more important than his life. However, his personal ability wasn¡¯t sufficient yet to bring these technologies back. Just revealing all this would make God wipe him, so only Xuan could safely bring all these out.

    Ignoring what Wangxia was thinking, Xuan extended his hand to Zheng. ¡°Hand the eight small gs to me.¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t hesitate. He directly took out the Eight Trigrams Cauldron. Xuan pressed a few buttons on a control panel. At a distant spacious area, the steel floor slowly opened. A jade tform, filled with rune diagrams, rose from below. There were eight giant circles, several tens of thousands of runes and countless strange diagrams. The eight metres in diameter formation was iparablyplicated. It wasn¡¯t known how much effort Xuan had put into it.

    Everyone sighed. After looking for a long time, Heng¡¯s sharp eyes noticed the runes actually weren¡¯t engraved on, but countless metal threads iid within the jade. The eight giant circles were formed from metal threads. As expected, everyone saw Xuan put the eight small gs into the eightrge circles. He used the metal threads to connect the gs, before he retrieved a ball of metal thread from some unknown ce. He finally took out the Magic Cannon when all this wasplete, carefully connect the cannon with metal thread.

    The entire process was simple. What happened next made everyone feel slightly bored. Xuan took out aptop, and typed continuously next to the Magic Cannon. Data shed nonstop on the operating panel¡¯s giant screen. After this process hadsted for an hour, Xuan finally got up from his half-squatting position when everyone was drowsy.¡£

    ¡°Then... go in.¡± Xuan turned to Zheng.

    Zheng hurriedly said, ¡°You have to give me some mental preparation! And why does your voice sound like you¡¯re talking to a guinea pig? You promise I¡¯ll be safe? There won¡¯t be danger?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I promised...¡± Xuan looked away.

    ¡°... Why didn¡¯t you dare look me in the eyes?¡±

    Regardless of the process, Zheng still sat down helplessly in the centre of the formation in the end. Although his heart felt very helpless within, this was still a step that had to be taken.

    His clone was too strong. So strong that even with Chaos, Genesis Splitter, he only had the certainty of perishing together. If he wanted to win and live on in the final battle, he needed to upgrade himself once more, whether in mentality or power. And this Foundation Establishment of Cultivators was one of the ways forward to increase strength with how tight for time they were.

    Everyone around was stricken with fear, and especially when they saw Xuan began depositing energy stones into the Magic Cannon with great fanaticism, a chill went through their bodies. There was sympathy in their gazes as they looked at Zheng.

    (Is it a figment of my imagination? Why am I seeing in Xuan¡¯s eyes... Take care?)

    Zheng sensed something was wrong. Sitting on the jade, just as he was about to open his mouth to question Xuan, he suddenly saw Xuan abruptly press the button for the Magic Cannon. Instantaneously, enormous energy rushed out. The giant jade lighted up like an electricmp switched on...

    And Zheng was naturally the thing with the electric current passing through, his whole body shining.

    Everyone faintly smelt burnt flesh...

 Vol 22 2-2

    ¡°Zheng, whatforts you the most in this realm?¡±

    ¡°Hmm, it should be a group ofrades I can trust.¡±

    ¡°Then, what¡¯s your greatest regret or your worst mistake?¡±

    ¡°Hmm... It¡¯s definitely trusting that fellow Xuan!¡±

    For some reason, these words shed through his mind as the electricity coursed through him. He immediately couldn¡¯t resist screaming.

    ¡°Chu, Chu, Chu Xuan... I, I, I¡¯ll kill...¡±

    Zheng had been electrocuted so much that his entire body was spasming, and couldn¡¯tplete his sentence. Everyone still heard it clearly. However, when they saw Xuan adjust his sses and his expression change from that of fanaticism to hot-bloodedness, how would they dare stop Xuan, who had activated power of faith? They thus could only look on with sympathy at Zheng.

    Zheng was suffering unspeakable pain in the electric current. This current was at least several tens of thousands volts of high voltage. His instincts continuously activated his gic constraint, actually unlocking the initial fourth stage after a few seconds under this high voltage. If this continued, his body would likely automatically enter the Dragon Transformation state.

    ¡°Zheng, this is just the energy storing. Greater energy waves will be produced soon. So, enter Dragon Transformation now. I¡¯ll protect your body with power of faith. Don¡¯t worry, you probably won¡¯t die...¡± Xuan said confidently. However, the content of his words didn¡¯t seem to have an iota of confidence.

    ¡°Pro, pro, probably?!¡±

    ¡°Mhm. You¡¯re dead if it fails.¡± Xuan nodded confidently.

    ¡°I, I. I, will kill...¡± Zheng was continuously screaming, but he still obediently entered the Dragon Transformation state. When the dragon wings on his back extended, the jade tform abruptly shone brightly. The electricity from before turned into flowing light of a purely liquid state, slowly flowing within the runes.

    This scene looked beautiful. However, Zheng within knew of what he was going through. The previous pure electricity was painful, but at least the high voltage could be endured by his body and Qi without even entering the Dragon Transformation state. However, when this flowing liquid light appeared, his body felt like it was on the verge of being ripped apart. Enormous energy was injected into his body, which was actually a highlypressed energy near that of Refined Qi. In an instant, the thin blood vessels on the surface of his skin had already been torn open, making him look like a man made of blood.

    In the Cultivation manuals Xuan tranted, this step was actually very simple. As long as there was a Cultivator helping to Establish the Foundation, the helping Cultivator would infuse an energy in between Qi and Refined Qi. Although this energy was also highlypressed, it would be akin to warm water and wouldn¡¯t damage the flesh. It would instead greatly improve the body of the person Establishing the Foundation. It was just that team China had no Cultivator, so the extremely simple process not only becameplicated, but very dangerous. It could be said to be very crude.

    Xuan had already activated power of faith at the moment. All that was seen him extending his hand in mid-air, pointing at Zheng. The magnificent colours that normally enclosed the Gauss bullets nowpletely enveloped Zheng. When the flowing, bright energy touched Zheng, colours more beautiful than a rainbow gushed forth. Zheng¡¯s pained expression immediately softened in this colourful shroud. However, the tears on his skin continued to increase.

    ¡°Then, begin.¡± Xuan activated his power of faith, extending a hand to press the Magic Cannon.¡±

    ¡°Da, damn... Not, not started... yet...¡± Before Zheng¡¯s trembling words could fall, the light of the jade tform brightened by a hundred fold. Everyone shut their eyes in pain. Even Xuan¡¯s light dampening sses became pitch-ck shades. This fellow¡¯s sses were a true treasure, seemingly capable of anything and everything...

    However, this light was only a momentary sh, disappearing after a moment. When everyone reopened their eyes, they discovered the jade tform had turned into powder. Zheng who was lying there was convulsing incessantly, his entire body covered in blood. He looked about to die.

    Everyone ran over unhesitatingly. Zero and Wangia were even more direct, rushing into the jade crumbs to pick Zheng up. Zheng however, desperately called out. ¡°Don¡¯t pick me up! Xuan¡¯s about to die! Bring him to God for repair!¡± Finished speaking, he fainted dead away.

    Everyone subconsciously looked down. They saw Xuan standing there, his hairpletely white. His face was covered with wrinkles, looking over a century old. Not only that, but his skin was withering at a visible speed. Slowly, he seemed about to soon be a skeleton.

    Yingkong¡¯s reaction was the quickest. She stepped down, charging to Xuan¡¯s side. Then, she grabbed Xuan¡¯s cor and rushed upstairs. Before she had taken a few steps, her eyes had be dull due to unlocking her gic constraint. Her speed rapidly approached one that couldn¡¯t be followed by the eye because of her Shining enhancement. However, unlike usual, where she couldn¡¯t control her direction as the enhancement was too fast and regrly crashed into walls, everything in the surroundings were clearly distinct this time for some reason. She had already dragged Xuan over to God before even a second had passed.

    ¡°God, give him a full body repair!¡± Yingkong shouted. She only rxed when a beam of light enveloped Xuan. Only now did she suddenly realized about her state before, where she could clearly sense the Shining¡¯s speed, as if everything was in the palm of her hands.

    (Were further gic constraints unlocked? No, the second stage wasn¡¯t able to control the Shining when I tested it before. I haven¡¯t grasped the third stage fully either. Can simtion allow adapting to the Shining¡¯s speed? Could it be ... could it be like that?)

    Not long before, Yingkong had privately asked Xuan how she could exhibit the power of the personality in her subconscious. With that power, her strength would instantly rise ten folds, or even more. This power was what she needed the most now. However, she had only received a few sentences in response.

    ¡°Unlock a higher gic constraint. The higher the gic constraint, the more you and your main personality will merge, until you two be one. You might directly breakthrough to the mid-fourth stage then. If that¡¯s so, could creating an opposite, second personality be a good way of oveing the heart¡¯s devil?¡±

    That had been Xuan¡¯s response then. He then started being engrossed in his own things and started researching something. The unresigned Yingkong could only leave the basement, still not knowing how to unleash all the power in her body, just like before.

    The rest of the team rushed out from Xuan¡¯s room just as Yingkong froze. Zheng then received a full body repair as well. Xuan and him were suspended in the air, Zheng only slowly descending after ten minutes. Xuan was healed for almost half an hour, a length of time hitherto unseen.

    Although the two¡¯s wounds were fully healed, they still remained unconscious. The energy waves released during the instant of Foundation Establishment were too powerful. It was the energy emitted by the Magic Cannon, and although it wasn¡¯t in full, it wasn¡¯t something two people could resist. Now, their mental energy was depleted too much, causing them to pass out even though their physical bodies were fully repaired.

    Zheng only woke up on the afternoon of the third day. Even before his eyes opened, his body already told him the world was different.

    It was an indescribable feeling. As if his eyes could inherently see it, his ears could inherently hear it and his tongue could inherently taste it, he could sense the boundless energy in the world. It was a truly mysterious and profound feeling. He wouldn¡¯t have been able to describe how he could sense this energy, where it was, and in what way it existed. The feeling of the energy in the surroundings was akin to how colour couldn¡¯t be described.

    As Zheng gradually became clear-headed, this feeling that the surroundings were full of energy gradually dulled. It was as if the world had returned to normal when he opened his eyes. It was only that the Refined Qi and Magic were more distinct than ever before, as if they were a part of his body. The two energies moved in ordance to his will, no longer as jerky as before.

    Zheng was delighted that he could freely control Refined Qi and Magic within his body. However, he only yed around for a few seconds, before immediately remembering how that fellow Xuan had almost died during his Foundation Establishment! He immediately looked around at his surroundings.

    This was the room Lori and him stayed in. He was the only one lying on the bed at this moment. Without thinking about it, Zheng dressed himself with the clothes on the bed and jumped off the bed. As he opened the door, the first thing he saw was a huge group of people eating hot pot in the living room outside the door, everyone eating until they were red in the face. When Zheng came out, everyone turned around and the area immediately went quiet, with only the sound of hot pot boiling.

    ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± Pleasantly surprised, Lori leapt into Zheng¡¯s embrace.

    Zheng hugged Lori. Hefortingly patted her head, before anxiously asking everyone, ¡°Is that fellow Xuan fine?¡±

    Everyone nodded, with Cheng Xiao immediatelyughing, ¡°Haha, rx. That fellow is Doraemon, he won¡¯t die so easily. He¡¯s probably having some wet dreams now, hahaha...¡±

    (You¡¯re talking about yourself, right?) This thought formed in the heads of many present, but the queries they had for Zheng now was slightly more.

    Heng was the first to open his mouth to ask, ¡°Zheng, was your Foundation Establishment sessful? How about it? Can you control Refined Qi and Magic?¡±

    Zheng sighed in relief when he heard Xuan was fine. He smiled at Heng. ¡°I haven¡¯t tested the effects yet, but so far, I seem to be able to control Refined Qi and Magic. Alright, we¡¯ll test the power of Foundation Establishment in the basement after eating!¡±

    Foundation Establishment was just the initial phase of Cultivation. It was like the training of Qi, when you could first sense Qi. It was insignificant, and only slightly better than an ordinary human. It was still effective for strengthening the body however. For facing against an enemy, unless you relied on your body to fight, there wasn¡¯t really any Cultivation aspect tobat.

    But Zheng¡¯s circumstances were different. He didn¡¯t rely on Cultivation techniques to battle. To him, Cultivation techniques were merely to familiarise his own personal moves andbat techniques. His true power stilly in Explosion, Destruction and Chaos, Genesis Splitter. Be it physical techniques or magic techniques, they could all be terrifying when pursued to the pinnacle.

    When everyone had finished eating, Zheng went with everyone to the basement. There was a tform made of a metal alloy. This was where he usually practiced. Currently, he was standing alone on the tform, shutting his eyes tight to sense the Refined Qi and Magic within his body.

    ¡°Explosion and Destruction rely on Qi and Blood Energy. They don¡¯t use Refined Qi and Blood Energy, so we¡¯ll first test this move that is produced from Refined Qi and Magic!¡±

    Zheng considered, then immediately separated a strand each of Refined Qi and Magic towards his two palms. He restricted the flow of these two energies, only having an iota of the two energies interact at the centre of his palms. In a moment, a small ball of light, the size of an apple, with intense brightness appeared in his palm. However, it didn¡¯t explode like in Independence Day. This was because one, he could already control Refined Qi and Magic, and two, he could separate out only an iota of the energies while using infinitesimal control. When the two fused, this ball of light simr to the Magic Cannon¡¯s energy actually peacefully existed.

    Holding in his hand, Zheng mmed the light ball into the ground, With a loud bang, the light ball actually didn¡¯t produce any explosion, only releasing a horrifying force when it came in contact with the ground. Fortunately, this force was under Zheng¡¯s control of Refined Qi and Magic. When it smashed into the ground, a cloud of dust and metal rose from the ground. When the dust and metal settled, everyone far off saw that the metal ground had caved in, forming a giant hole over thirty metres in diameter. Zheng stood there unharmed, only nking looking at his two hands.

    ¡°Good! If I can use this ability that is a lower tier of Chaos... My clone! I finally have the power to fight you!¡±

 Vol 22 3-1

    Six days had passed since Zheng sessfullypleted his Foundation Establishment. Counting the two days Xuan and him were unconscious, there was only a day left from the next movie. No one hadzed around in these six days. On the second day after Zheng woke up, Xuan also woke up. The first thing that fellow had done upon waking up was to collect Zheng¡¯s genes for research. Seeing his simple look now, he must have spent not just a day or two researching.

    ¡°The basic situation is like that.¡±

    ¡°Among the DNA, there¡¯s mitochondria that has changed. The makeup of this mitochondria is like it has unlocked the gic constraint and has evolved.¡± Xuan carried arge number of documents as he spoke to everyone. ¡°It¡¯s intriguing. If this is the case, Cultivators really did walk a different path of evolution from Saints. Apart from being in the domain of science, they¡¯re even different internally.¡±

    No one present seemed to understand apart from Honglu. However, Xuan very patiently exined this time, ¡°The mitochondria within a human body has its own set of genes passed down, different from the genes humans passes on. In general, it can even be said that mitochondria are another race that is a parasite in the human body. Of course, this is only one way of putting it. In the past, when I was still in the real world, I heard several theories regarding mitochondria. The most bizarre theory was that the mitochondria used to be an organism several billion years ago. At that time, only cer organisms or even the more basic amino acid organisms existed on Earth. These organisms all mutually devoured one another. Amongst them, there was a giant cell with great devouring abilities. After devouring the most basic prokaryote, this organism suddenly mutated, and the prokaryote wasn¡¯t digested. Instead, they formed a symbiotic rtionship. What this theory means is that mitochondria are the gic descendants of prokaryotes.¡±

    Xuan paused here. He picked up a document and said, ¡°Saints relied on unlocking the gic constraint in their bodies to evolve, while Cultivators¡¯ foundation was to manipte the mitochondrion to evolve. The two sides had a fundamentally different path of evolution. No wonder there was conflict during primordial times. The meaning of Foundation Establishment should be to let the sleeping mitochondria evolve, at least until the point of being it can adapt to Refined Qi and Magic. Have you learnt anything?¡±

    Zhengughed bitterly. ¡°What mitochondrion, what gene? Just say it in one sentence. When can you give me the Cultivation techniques? My attack method now is letting Refined Qi and Magic collide. Don¡¯t you think this crude method is an embarrassment to the word Cultivation?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s your problem.¡± Xuanughed coldly. ¡°Based on your clone¡¯s battles that you described to me, theprehension the two of you have towards battle is in twopletely different dimensions. Although there¡¯s the concept of breaking through technique with force, that¡¯s not an excuse for you to have crude battle techniques. The so-called strong enhancements and strong techniques will disy different levels of power depending on how it¡¯s applied. For example, Cheng Xiao¡¯s Nanto Suicho Ken. If you and him have the same level of the gic constraint, constitution quality and technique, you may not necessarily be his match, nor will you definitely be able to create the ability of creating wind des. I¡¯ve already given you a Cultivator physique as well as the key to unlocking power. How to be stronger and resist your clone is your problem!¡±

    Zheng had been rebutted until he couldn¡¯t say anything in response. After a long time, he muttered, ¡°But, but, this Cultivator physique is merely one that can use Refined Qi and Magic. Apart from the technique I tested in the basement before, I can¡¯t think of any techniques to raise my power.¡±

    ¡°A mortal¡¯s wisdom.¡± Xuanughed coldly nonstop. He snapped his fingers, a extremely small gorgeous ball of light appearing on his finger. When he pinched it, a violent shockwave blew with a boom, making everyone nearby close their eyes. When they opened their eyes, Xuan was already pointing a Gauss pistol at Zheng¡¯s head.

    ¡°Remember. There are no absolutely strong enhancements or techniques. The so-called strong, is defined from the differences in application. If this hasn¡¯t given you your hint, think about your clone¡¯s ck me. That¡¯s why I said, theprehension the two of you have towards battle is in twopletely different dimensions. Although you¡¯ve closed this gap with brute force, you need to cross it if you want to beat him. I¡¯ve given you the key. I leave it to you to decide how to use it. That technique of your in the basement was just scratching the surface!¡±

    (Although you say it like that, but... what does that so-called different dimension mean?)

    Carrying these doubts, Zheng entered the simtor to fight a few rounds with his clone. The present simted clone was no longer his match. He could defeat this ck me using clone with merely Destruction. However, this clone was from a distantly long time ago after all. After so much time had passed, the clone had long since progressed to some unknown stage. Also, the clone at that time obviously hadn¡¯t gone all out, so this simtion couldn¡¯t be taken for real.

    (Still, my clone is truly strong. Even if I face him with my current strength, I¡¯ll still have to worry about that ck me. It¡¯s as if it has sentience when it protects my clone, even attacking enemies. What a terrifying technique. Wait, this ck me... could it be what Xuan was referring to?)

    Zheng¡¯s mind shed, as he suddenly realized what Xuan meant. Yes, if speaking from the perspective of energy application, he really was far too inferior to his clone. His clone had reach such a terrifying level even in Resident Evil Apocalypse.

    ¡°I see. Still, if I want to reach this standard, will I really be able to use it proficiently before the final battle? There¡¯s not enough time.¡±

    The second day was the time to enter The Perfect Storm. In the early morning, everyone gathered on God¡¯s tform. Apart from Xuan, Zheng also hadn¡¯t arrived, a rare thing.

    Not long after, Zheng and Lori came out from their room. What made everyone curious was that a set of dragon wings had appeared on Zheng¡¯s back. Although he hadn¡¯tpletely entered Dragon Transformation, this pair of dragon wings signified he had entered the mid-fourth stage.

    ¡°Mhm, Zheng, was the battlest night so intense that you entered the mid-fourth stage?¡± Cheng Xiao patted Zheng with a strange smile on his face.

    Zhengughed bitterly nonstop. Honestly, he himself thought this look was too strange. It looked suspiciously like he was imitating his clone. However, he had no choice. If he wanted to reach the level Xuan spoke of, the first thing he had to do was stabilise the quality of his physique at this Demidragon Transformation. The strength of this physique was the prerequisite, along with arge quantity of Refined Qi and Magic saved up. Although now he could produce them himself, the current efficiency was too low. After all, he only had the Foundation Establishment cultivation. Using the One Ring to convert them was more efficient right now.

    Everyone chatted andughed, asking Zheng the origin of this look. Zheng didn¡¯t hide it, telling them about how he was trying to test some new techniques out now.

    ¡°There¡¯s no choice. If I want to use this technique, my physique needs to reach the level of Demidragon Transformation at minimum, and needs to be maintained constantly. Otherwise, the Refined Qi and Magic released will be wasted.¡± Zhengughed bitterly, gesturing with his hands.

    Everyone was curious, with Heng and a few others asking immediately asked what the technique was. Zheng frowned, not knowing how to exin. He beckoned towards Cheng Xiao, ¡°Exining it is troublesome, so I¡¯ll just show it to you first. Cheng Xiao, try to attack me. Remember, use the real Nanto Suicho Ken to attack me.¡±

    Cheng Xiao didn¡¯t reject it. He directly jumped up to above Zheng¡¯s head, doing several somersaults. He used Nanto Suicho Ken to sh towards Zheng¡¯s shoulders. There was the ripping sounds of wind being torn apart. At the same time, Zheng¡¯s shoulder shed with a gorgeous brilliance, and the mid-air Cheng Xiao was sent flying over ten metres away. He fell on the ground, moaning continuously.

    ¡°Saw that? It¡¯s roughly like that. It¡¯s simr to the ck mes that protect my clone, only that I didn¡¯t self-create the ck me technique, so I used Refined Qi and Magic as as substitute.¡±

    Zheng gestured with his hands. ¡°Explosion. Destruction. Even Chaos, Genesis Splitter, are states that need to be entered duringbat. In total, my techniques are actually quite few. Apart from these three all out techniques, I need a technique for normal battles. In the basement before, I had separated out a strand of Refined Qi and Magic to collide. Even a strand of them colliding had shocking power. Now, the key is that I have a Cultivator¡¯s physique, so I can use these energies flexibly. I¡¯m using them to cover the surface of my body. Refined Qi extends outside my skin for about two millimetres, while Magic is below my skin for about one millimetre. When I¡¯m attacked, these two energies will collide and produce a counterforce. The greater the power of the enemy¡¯s attack, the greater the counterforce.¡±

    ¡°And not just that...¡±

    Zheng violently punched out with a single fist. A gorgeous brilliance shed from his fist to his arm and a spiralling wind followed this simple punch into an incredibly far distance. The metal ground twenty metres away abruptly exploded, a half metre scar gouged out from the ground.

    ¡°I can collide Refined Qi and Magic in a corkscrew motion. Also, I can make them collide after infusing it into a target object.¡± Zheng ced his hands on the ground. As a gorgeous radiance shed past his palms, there weren¡¯t any changes this time. However, a secondter, Zheng gently stroked the ground. The metal there actually suddenly turned into dust, a depth of several metres disintegrating.

    ¡°This is only the initial stages of testing out the attack. When paired with Chaos, Genesis Splitter¡¯s high speed, even my clone wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge or block this attack. But it¡¯s still not enough. Strength is determined by the difference in application. Refined Qi and Magic should have better ways of being applied. After the next battle, I¡¯ll properly train before the final battle, then go and challenge my clone in my strongest state!¡±

    Zheng¡¯s current state wasn¡¯t too good. Firstly, he wasn¡¯t used to having the fourth stage kept unlocked perpetually, as this would damage the body. Even if he only partially unlocked it, it would still cause great exhaustion. He had no idea how his clone maintained this state.

    ¡°Alright. The secondst battle, The Perfect Storm, is next. Our one goal is to capture the psyche force user of the other side alive. Then, team China will enter the final battle with most perfect team, to challenge team Devil for the position of strongest!¡±

 Vol 22 3-2

    The Perfect Storm. It was a typical disaster film, a story about what happened after a storm came. Everyone had carefully watched it before entering the world as usual. However, no one could have expected the situation would here would be so... abnormal!

    They appeared in the middle of the sea, surrounded by a vast and endless deep blue sea. It was fortunate that the start was the safe time, so everyone floated half a metre above the surface of the sea, as if stepping on something solid. God would protect everyone before the movie truly started.

    ¡°Hmm, isn¡¯t this situation a little too strange? Did God just dump us in the sea like this? Could he want us to swim across the Pacific Ocean?¡± Heng looked at Zheng, a strange expression on his face.

    Ming Yanwei, who was besides Heng, snorted coldly. Not talking to Heng, she instead turned to Zheng, ¡°Zheng, what¡¯s the mission this time?¡±

    ¡°Hmm. Go to the ind located at 123¡ã 124¡¯ 15¡¯¡¯ W, 25¡ã 40¡¯ 26¡¯¡¯ N. Entering the ind will allow immediate return to God¡¯s Realm. Such a simple mission?¡± Zheng looked at the watch with a strange expression.

    The remaining people all looked at their watches too. The mission God gave was as Zheng said. Entering the ind at this coordinate would bring them back to God¡¯s Realm. This was slightly simr to Resident Evil Apocalypse, where reaching a certain location wouldplete the mission. It was only that that movie had had other missions, and wasn¡¯t as blunt as this one.

    ¡°An ind located at 123¡ã 124¡¯ 15¡¯¡¯ W, 25¡ã 40¡¯ 26¡¯¡¯ N? That should be the Senkaku Inds, right?¡± Wangxia suddenly asked doubtfully.

    ¡°Yes, it should be the Senkaku Inds.¡± Xuan nodded, confirming Wangxia¡¯s words.

    (That¡¯s right, these two are soldiers. Wangxia is a qualified soldier so he should know the coordinates of the Senkaku Inds. That fellow Xuan has a good retentive memory, so it¡¯s still normal for him to remember the coordinates of the ind. It¡¯s just, isn¡¯t Cheng Xiao a soldier too? Looking at him, it seems he¡¯s never heard of it before.) Zheng secretly thought in his mind.

    Sighing, Zheng said, ¡°Isn¡¯t this movie too simple? We¡¯re done as long as we go to a location. Doesn¡¯t it sound like we¡¯re just here to y around? Speaking of which, the other team should have entered before us, right?¡±

    Zheng had originally directed his question at Xuan. However, he saw Xuan was sitting there engrossed with tranting, so he helplessly looked to Honglu. The boy didn¡¯t hesitate, immediately nodding assuredly, ¡°Correct. No matter the team, they¡¯ll enter the movie first upon entering, unless they¡¯re team Devil or team Celestial. However, your words are only half correct. This movie is indeed simple, but it¡¯s only so for team East Sea.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    These words made everyone froze. They didn¡¯t understand why such a simple mission was only easy for the weaker team, but conversely difficult for team China.

    Zheng¡¯s mind shed. He hurriedly said, ¡°What you mean is that since there¡¯s such a gap between the two teams, God has given team East Sea arge advantage. It made the mission exceedingly simple. They¡¯ll be able to return safe and sound to God¡¯s Realm as long as they can escape to the Senkaku Inds before we chase up to them. However, if we can¡¯t catch their psyche force user, team China¡¯s power will have deficiencies in the final battle. Is this the difficulty God gave us?¡±

    ¡°Yes, correct. Everyone is aware of what¡¯ll happen in the final battle if we don¡¯t have a psyche force user? So, we need to intercept team East Sea before they reach Senkaku Inds. But unfortunately, this movie restricts flying equipment. Team East Sea, who entered before us will have a far superior influence. Although this influence can only be used to hide and escape from our pursuit, but they really do have an advantage over us in going to Senkaku Inds.¡± Honglu ruffled his hair, chuckling.

    Zheng and the rest hurriedly looked at their watches, and text restricting flying equipment indeed appeared. Of course, an individual possessing flying techniques was a different matter. It was only that people who possessed flying techniques were few. In the over ten teams in the entire Realm, those with flight capabilities wouldn¡¯t exceed ten.

    ¡°Uh... it can¡¯t be, right? If we can¡¯t use flying equipment, are we supposed to take a ship? But, there aren¡¯t any ships in the vicinity. So, are we supposed to swim over?¡± Cheng Xiao shouted loudly.

    Lan was still sleeping next to him. She had been sleeping for dozens of days. In this period, they had been relying on Three Needle Noruishing. It would be difficult for the sleeping members if they had to swim to Senkaku Inds, and they were also at some unknown location now. After all, it would take months to swim if they were in the Antic now or the even further North and South poles. They would tire to death, so how would they be able to catch up to team East Sea?

    Thus, everyone discussed for a while longer. They first took out a small airship basket. The airship basket itself was already filled with gas, enough to float on the surface of the water. They ced the sleeping members inside, then those who couldn¡¯t swim like Honglu, until the basket waspletely filled. The rest could only wait for the barrier to disappear and swim in the sea.

    ¡°Then it¡¯s decided. The protective barrier will disappear soon. I¡¯ll fly out to find a ship, then we¡¯ll chase down team East Sea.¡± Zheng considered for a moment.

    Xuan coldlyughed. ¡°Can a normal boat catch up to team East Sea? Since God has already arranged for us to battle, and we¡¯ve never heard of this team before, we can tell how powerful they are. Based on God¡¯s usual practice of bncing power and influence, team East Sea must be quite close to Senkaku Inds. We won¡¯t be able to catch up with a normal ship, unless we use special methods.¡±

    ¡°Special methods?¡± Everyone asked curiously. Only Honglu was suddenly enlightened, and said, ¡°Yes, God wouldn¡¯t give an unsolvable movie. Since God has arranged a team battle, God wouldn¡¯t let them safely go to the Senkaku Inds no matter how weak they are. So, there¡¯s something we¡¯re not seeing, and that loophole is the one chance we have to chase down team East Sea. Xuan, are you referring to...¡±

    Before Honglu¡¯s words could fall, the basket he was in suddenly dropped down. It fell a metre or two in the water, and the little boy violently choked on several mouthfuls of water. When the basket floated up to the surface, he coughed a few times. It wasn¡¯t so bad for him, as the sleeping Lan had already fallen into the sea.

    When the basket floated up, Zheng had already carried Lan and shot out of the water. The remaining people slowly floated out.

    The Perfect Storm hadpletely began.

    As the movie had begun so suddenly, several people choked, drinking several mouthfuls of seawater. When everyone had finished choking, Zheng asked Honglu, ¡°What do you mean? What does that refer to?¡±

    ¡°A warship... cough.¡±

    Honglu wiped away the water on his face. ¡°Although I don¡¯t know what ship team East Sea is on, it can¡¯t possibly be a warship based on their strength. Even if they relied on a sneak attack to kill some soldiers from a naval port, they don¡¯t have sufficient power to deter the navy, let alone bring away a warship.¡±

    This reasoning was simple. It wasn¡¯t possible to steer a warship just relying on a team with about ten members. Even a smaller warship wouldn¡¯t be possible, as theycked the specialist knowledge in this area. Capturing one or two navy soldiers was easy. But, capturing arge group of them, getting them to help operate the warship as well as steering it safely out of the naval port wasn¡¯t just an ordinary level of difficult. It didn¡¯t require just power, but also a deterrence had to be prepared. It was like the atomic bomb towards weaker countries. Power that exceeded a certain level could deter those navy soldiers.

    ¡°Thus, team East Sea¡¯s power isn¡¯t enough to obtain a warship. If they¡¯re on an ordinary ship, their speed can¡¯t possibly be faster than a destroyer. If our location isn¡¯t in the centre of the Pacific Ocean, the best way would be to find a naval port, then snatch a destroyer.¡± Honglu gestured with his hands.

    This was indeed a good way. They had to seize a ship anyways to go to the Senkaku Inds. Since they couldn¡¯t think of anything else, snatching a destroyer wasn¡¯t uneptable. And, even if they didn¡¯t use the Magic Cannon, thebat power of the remaining members of team China was also terrifying. There were several individuals who would require a few warships to be dealt with!

    However, team China did have several weaknesses. One very big one was theck of a psyche force user. When searching for an enemies in such a vast map, not knowing the enemy¡¯s location or numbers was absolutely a disadvantage. Fortunately, team China was powerful, and was able to smash through cunning with force. Otherwise, they would very likely have lost horribly long ago in Independence Day.

    (Snatching a warship also has another benefit. It can help search for ships in the surroundings, right?)

    ¡°Good! We¡¯ll first find a ship in the vicinity, then we¡¯ll find a naval port and make an all-out effort!¡±

 Vol 22 4-1

    When the n was determined, Zheng immediately flew into the sky. He looked down from ten thousand metres up in the sky, still unable to see the ends of this vast and endless sea. With Zheng¡¯s current strength, he was able to break through to the atmosphere with just Destruction, without even activating Chaos, Genesis Splitter.

    His newly learnt defensive technique using the collision of Refined Qi and Magic, as well as the Red me, protected him from burning up in the atmosphere. However, he wasn¡¯t able to survive for long periods in a vacuum, so ten thousand metres up was his best choice.

    (It¡¯s the secondst battle. The final battle is next. No matter what battles maye in the future, at least against my clone, I don¡¯t want to lose again! I definitely won¡¯t lose!)

    Zheng silently looked down, where the remainder of team China was. They were therades most worthy of his trust and reliance. Whether for them, for Lori, to live on, or to return to the real world, he wasn¡¯t permitted to lose!

    ¡°Team East Sea! We have to capture their psyche force user alive, or else Xuan¡¯s and Honglu¡¯s n for the final battle will have deficiencies, and Lan...¡±

    Zheng sighed softly again. He hadplicated feelings towards Lan. Saying that he didn¡¯t like her would be a lie. A beauty with deep feelings for him who could give up even her life for him. No matter how cold hearted he was, or how deep his feelings for Lori were, he wasn¡¯t able to erase the guilt andplicated feelings he had for Lan in his heart. This was obvious from how he had carried Lan when that pitiful girl had fallen into the sea just now.

    (Whatever. These feelings really can¡¯t be severed. Thinking about it is still confusing, so I¡¯ll ignore it for now. I have to save her from her heart¡¯s devil. I won¡¯t let team East Sea escape.)

    Zheng let out a long and loud cry in the sky, and flew far off. That speed was several times faster than aerones, and he disappeared from team China¡¯s line of sight in the blink of an eye, leaving the ten or so of them there floating in the sea.

    Xuan had been engrossed in his documents the whole time. He only lifted his head to look at the sky after Zheng was gone, then lowered his head. ¡°The storm shall be here soon.¡±

    (The storm ising... and it¡¯s a really huge one!)

    Zheng had already flown several tens of kilometres. Before he had flown far, he saw dark storm clouds in the distance. The distant sky, to the distant horizon, were all enshrouded in these storm clouds, without an end in sight. Lighting and thunder apanied one another in these storm clouds, and from time to time one or two streaks of purple lightning would strike the sea. Violent hurricanes continuously blew. It truly was arge storm.

    Zheng was slightly hesitant. Then, he directly flew below the storm clouds. If he flew above, he wouldn¡¯t have to suffer the wind and rain. However, he didn¡¯t have psyche force scanning, so he could only search for ships below the clouds using his eyes. As soon as he entered, several lightning bolts bombarded Zheng.

    A gorgeous brilliance shed on Zheng, and the lightning bolts scattered into nothingness. However, it hadn¡¯t beenfortable for Zheng either. Refined Qi and Magic didn¡¯te from nowhere, so after taking a few lightning bolts, he finally descended from ten thousand metres in the sky to just a thousand. It was only that this position couldn¡¯t see as far on the sea, and the speed of searching for a boat was much slower.

    (The scope of this storm is really huge, and its power is so violent. This should be the difficulty of the disaster movie, The Perfect Storm. Normal ships indeed aren¡¯t fast in this storm. If we can seize a warship, we can ride the wind and waves, and can get to Senkaku Inds faster than team East Sea!)

    Not discussing Zheng¡¯s search for a ship for now, the remaining people were floating in the sea. After about half an hour, the horizon began to darken. A rain cloud as thick and solid as ink opened, and slowly unfurled. Slowly, small waves began to appear on the surface of the sea, getting higher and higher as they came. The swaying made everyone float there unsteadily.

    ¡°Dammit, the storm really ising, and we¡¯re floating like this on the sea? We¡¯ll probably have sunk to the bottom of the ocean before Zheng finds a ship, right?¡± Cheng Xiao, that loud mouth, began to babble rubbish.

    The rest remained silent. Only the few who had just entered the Realm had faces filled with worry. They didn¡¯t know if this small airship basket was sturdy enough in the face of this menacing storm, and whether it could resist the surging waves in this storm. If it couldn¡¯t, they wouldn¡¯t be able to survive alone in the sea with their constitutions. If things reached that stage, it would be terrible.

    Everyone cast their gazes at Xuan. This fellow was always referred to as Doraemon by Zheng, so he would surely have a way to resolve the current predicament, right? This was a fixed mindset everyone was used to, that Xuan, the one with the deepest secrets in team China, would definitely have something hidden up his sleeves. They were just waiting for him to take it out.

    (Speaking of which, he¡¯s getting closer to Doraemon¡¯s image by one big step now with his spatial pouch.)

    Zero and the rest didn¡¯t open their mouths to say anything, however they wereughing internally. They saw several rookies who were still inexperienced look at Xuan. They were also excited to see how Xuan would resolve the current predicament.

    That fellow was also extremely straightforward. He lifted his head and looked at several people. Then, he looked down to look at documents again. ¡°Err, if we don¡¯t hold out, then we¡¯re dead... probably.¡±

    (He really said that in the end.)

    Zero, Wangxia and a few othersughed bitterly seeing this. This fellow Xuan could never say anything pleasant sounding. He had also talked about how Zheng would die if he couldn¡¯t endure when he was Establishing his Foundation. Now, facing everyone¡¯s expectations, he naturally wouldn¡¯t stand out like some great hero. If he really stood out like some great hero, people would most likely conversely not dare to ept his help. After all, no one wanted to casually be schemed against like Zheng... like the matter with Foundation Establishment.

    ¡°Xuan, are the documents you keep looking at about the data obtained during Zheng¡¯s Foundation Establishment?¡±

    ¡°Yes. It was data obtained with great difficulty.¡±

    (As expected. Arge reason of why he wanted Zheng to Establish his Foundation was so that he could get this data to research Cultivation...)

    Several of the rookies felt a chill in their heart hearing this. They didn¡¯t dare to look at Xuan, afraid of being dragged into Zheng¡¯s destiny of being schemed against for a long time. The veterans of team China were smiling bitterly. They didn¡¯t have too much of a fear towards Xuan, but rather emotions of not knowing whether tough or cry. He was the brain of team China, and also team China¡¯s soul. It could be said that he was an irreceable member of team China, existing at the same position as Zheng. Apart from some bad habits he had, this man had never betrayed or abandoned hisrades in the battlefield. Of course, this was with the precondition he acknowledged you as hisrade.

    At this moment, a wave several metres tall came crashing down. It tossed the small airship basket into the air. When it fell, several people dropped into the water. Before they could float up, several more waves came crashing over. The waves came in a never ending manner. Pea-sized raindrops gradually fell from the sky as well. When everyone had floated up from the sea, purple lightning abruptly shed in the skies. With a boom, the storm finally arrived.

    The distant Zheng flew faster the more he flew. In the end, he used Explosion, shooting forward like lightning. As he saw the storm get more and more violent, and the surface of the sea filled with metre high waves or even more, he didn¡¯t know whether hisrades would be able to hold out. They didn¡¯t even have a ship, and the rookies had prospects more grim than promising. Zheng couldn¡¯t not do his best to find a ship, to save them from the storm even earlier.

    ¡°I see it!¡±

    At the limits of Zheng¡¯s vision, he saw a small ship in the distance floating there. He immediately shouted in excitement. That voice even covered the roaring of the storm, causing several on the ship to look at the sky. The dynamic vision of these humans was limited, so they only saw a human figure descend from the skies at high speed. Before they could recover from their surprise, a man about twenty years of age was standing on the deck of the ship.

    As Zheng hade in too strange a manner, for a time the sailors on deck all stood transfixed to the ground, until a giant wave came rolling over, dragging a sailor into the water. The sailor cried out, and everyone recovered from their shock. However, how were they to save that sailor? In this violent storm, it was a death sentence if anyone was thrown overboard.

    Just as everyone was mournfully calling out the sailor¡¯s name, Zheng stomped down suddenly and shot out. He picked up the sailor before the sailor evennded in the water, then his foot stepped down on the empty air and shot back up. This sudden change made everyone call out, but what they were calling out was ¡®superman¡¯, as if they had determined he was one of those superheroes from American movies.

    ¡°Whether or not I¡¯m a superman, I¡¯mmandeering this boat now. Come with me to save some people!¡± Zheng exhaled. Being drenched with rainwater and breathing in the damp air from the waves wasn¡¯t pleasant, but the significance of standing on a deck made him heave a sigh of relief.

    The sailors froze hearing this, with obvious hesitation. However, a man wearing a short sleeved shirt behind them hurriedly said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear him? Quickly man your posts, go with this sir to save them!¡±

    ¡°Yes, captain!¡± The sailors immediately shouted as one. They then ran to various parts of the deck, leaving behind only the short sleeved shirt man and Zheng standing there, looking at each other.

    ¡°I¡¯m the captain of this fishing boat, Arnold Bates. Is this sir a member of a God¡¯s Realm team?¡±

 Vol 22 4-2

    Zheng immediately froze in ce. He was very sure that this ship was a very normal civilian fishing vessel. There were no humans stronger than ordinary people on board, so these people couldn¡¯t be team East Sea either. Then... how did they know of the existence of God¡¯s Realm teams?

    ¡°You¡¯ve met team East Sea? Did they request something of you?¡± Zheng asked curiously, as he carefully prepared himself.

    ¡°What¡¯s team East Sea?¡± The man was instead confused. However, he didn¡¯t mind it, but took out a ck box. ¡°About a month back, a man appeared before me. He gave me arge sum of money, and the job he gave me was to give you this ck box when you appeared. Come to think of it, you two look really simr. Apart from the difference in the position of the scar on your face, you two look practically the same.¡± [1]

    Zheng was shocked in his heart. He already knew who this captain was talking about. In the whole realm, only one person fit this description. His clone! However, could his clone bypass God to enter someone else¡¯s movie, and know in advance Zheng would meet this person before him? This wasn¡¯t possible, unless... he had entered the fifth stage.

    Forcibly suppressing the shock in his heart, Zheng still received that ck box. It was burning hot inside the ck box as his hand entered. Unprepared, he subconsciously flung the box away. The box exploded in the air, turning into ck mes. The ck mes then actually slowly coalesced into a human figure.

    ¡°We meet again. No, it¡¯s not a meeting, but you listening to my voice, original me.¡±

    The human figure the ck mes formed was indistinct, but that voice was extremely familiar to Zheng. It was a voice he could never forget in this life. It was the voice of his clone, a voice very simr to his, but carrying iparable bleakness.

    ¡°What do you want? To kill me before the final battle?¡± Zheng coldlyughed. He drew out Tiger¡¯s Soul, and the four energies within his body began flowing. If he saw this figure initiate an attack, he would immediately jump off the boat to deal with it. No matter what, this boat couldn¡¯t be lost!

    That figure waved its hand. ¡°Don¡¯t be anxious. This is just amunication tool between you and me. Our true battle shall happen during the final battle. It¡¯s still too early now. If I dispose of you too early, the final battle will be boring. I heard that you didn¡¯t die after Resident Evil Apocalypse, but instead slowly became stronger. You¡¯ve turned team China into the third strongest after team Devil and team Celestial. I learnt about you and team China¡¯s existence from the other teams. Be proud. You have the qualifications to challenge me.¡±

    ¡°Challenge?¡± Zhengughed coldly again. He lifted up Tiger¡¯s Soul, pointing it at the figure. ¡°What a joke. A challenge? No, I will defeat you! I shall not lose again! I willpletely, utterly defeat you the next time we meet! Listen carefully! This isn¡¯t a challenge, but the destined battle between us. Neither you nor I can run from this.¡±

    ¡°Yes. We can¡¯t run from this.¡± The human figure seemed tough coldly as well. He waved his hand, saying, ¡°If you still carry that incorrect mindset from Resident Evil Apocalypse, that cowardly hypocrisy, I don¡¯t mind killing you right here and now. Since it¡¯s the final battle, it needs a beautiful ending. Is your power and mentality prepared to face me?¡±

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    Everything he had experienced shed through Zheng¡¯s mind abruptly. From the Resident Evil when he was still weak, till the great changes in Resident Evil Apocalypse. There was The Mummy world where he had resurrected manypanions, and the turning point, A Nightmare on Elm Street, where he had be strong and died. And... the so many thing things he had experienced, the incredibly long time he had gone through, and all that he had done.

    ¡°Correct! I will definitely beat you. I need to beat you! Your thinking has been wrong from the start! Revenge definitely isn¡¯t wrong. Tearing enemies into pieces is as it should be too. But, I will never abandon what we cherish, what we have approved, and those that fought shoulder to shoulder with us! So, I must beat you!¡±

    The human figure went silent. After a long time, he extended a hand, saying, ¡°A heroplex? Although you¡¯re not mature yet, you still have the qualifications to face me. Fine. I¡¯ll wait here for you, at the position of the apex. Zheng, make it to me alive, and I shall grant you the right to challenge me. Also... don¡¯t face me alone if you haven¡¯t unlocked the utmost possible of the fourth stage. Otherwise, the result will be as it was before.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m waiting for you, original me. Let me see it. How much power your childish mindset can unleash. If you can... never mind. I¡¯ll be waiting for you at the final battle.¡±

    When the figure finished its words, it dissipated in the rain,pletely disappearing.

    Zheng stood in the rain for very long, lost in thought. He was only startled awake from the booming of a thunderbolt across the sky. Zheng silently recalled his clone¡¯s words. However, he didn¡¯t know what he had been trying to express.

    (Does he hope for me to beat him? What was he trying to express to me during that unfinished sentence at the end? Also, how can hee into the movie I¡¯m in? Has he really reached the fifth stage?)

    The shadow of his clone had always been weighing down on all the members of team China. His strength couldn¡¯t be described in words, and now, Zheng had discovered he could enter other¡¯s movies. This discovery was shocking, and also confirmed the validity of Honglu¡¯s words,

    ¡°The utmost possible of the fourth stage, was it?¡±

    As Zheng was facing the shadow of his clone, the rest of the far off team China were in a difficult position. A mere small airship basket wasn¡¯t able to endure all this, and they had also encountered a school of sharks. The sharks hade too abruptly. Yingkong, who had been swimming in the sea, had suddenly been dragged underwater by a shark. Although she had quickly resurfaced, the shark, which had been torn into pieces, had whipped the surrounding sharks into an even greater frenzy. With no alternative left, those swimming in the sea could only go into the basket. However, that only made the basket slowly sink downwards, and the water began submerging everyone onboard.

    ¡°Aren¡¯t shark¡¯s noses very sensitive? They can smell the scent of blood from a distance. After killing this shark, I don¡¯t know how many sharks will be attracted over.¡± Juntian was looking at the sharks swimming back and forth, and was so terrified that his body began trembling.

    For some unknown reason, Yingkong¡¯s face reddened slightly. However, she didn¡¯t say a word, only turning her head to look at the sharks in the sea.

    ¡°Could it be...¡± Cheng Xiao was suddenly surprised. It was even a pleasant surprise, as he shouted out.

    Just these three words made Yingkong¡¯s expression incredibly agitated. She hurriedly turned to Cheng Xiao. ¡°Shut up!¡±

    However, Cheng Xiao hadpleted what he was saying a step earlier. ¡°Could it be your ¡®good friend¡¯ is visiting? So the scent of blood lured the sharks over? Hahaha... AHHH!¡±

    It was an extremely tragic ending. Cheng Xiao was viciously kicked over ten metres away. This was the sea, and with a ssh, he fell into the water and created a spray that reached several metres tall. At the same time, the surrounding sharks rushed over as if they smelled meat. Cheng Xiao leapt in fright, and swam back to the basket with all his might.

    (Her good friend is here... could it be true seeing how her agitated expression? Is that why she attracted a sharks when swimming in the sea?)

    Everyone wasn¡¯t sure whether tough or cry, but they didn¡¯t dare utter a word seeing Cheng Xiao¡¯s plight. Most likely, he would be killed by the girl even if he made it back to the basket. After all, the words he had spoken just now were indeed too obscene...

    After a long time, Cheng Xiao finally mbered back onto the basket with great exhaustion. He had a number of bite wounds on his body. Although he had killed a few sharks, he no longer had any energy to move a muscle. Every was concentrating all their attention on the sea¡¯s surface, afraid that a moment of carelessness would lead to a sneak attack. Such arge animal was able to tear a person in half with one bite. Those rookie¡¯s face turned deathly pale, their body trembling incessantly as if they had contracted dysentery.

    Juntian looked at the people around him, and suddenly saw the Tamer¡¯s Medallion Honglu was wearing on his chest. He shouted. ¡°Honglu, quickly bring out our ck dragon! That¡¯s right, can¡¯t we fly up with the dragon? We¡¯ll be safe then!¡±

    Honglu immediately began tough coldly. The little boy wiped away the sweat on his face. ¡°Don¡¯t kid around. Do you think God will really give you the chance to y tricks? See the lighting in the sky? It¡¯s definitely courting death if we fly to the sky now. Not just this, but God¡¯s notification just now was full of traps. This is the so-called word games. The so-called flying equipment, does it refer to flight technology, or anything that helps you fly? If it¡¯s thetter, how do you dare ascertain a ¡®dragon¡¯ isn¡¯t counted as a tool? It¡¯s not your innate ability, nor is it a naturally born creature. To be exact, its existence is a biological weapon of team China, a living prop we got from the movies. So, just wait for Zheng to bring that ship back.¡±

    (While I say that, it would be pretty cool to fly in the sky riding a dragon. Why isn¡¯t Zheng back? I need to maintain my dignity before the rookies. However, there are so many sharks below, and I¡¯m not a meleebatant. Wouldn¡¯t I be dead meat if I fell in? I¡¯m so scared my whole body is turning to jelly. Hurry back!)

    [1] In case you forgot, in Vol 11 Chapter 1-1, Zheng had a scar on his face after Resident Evil Apocalypse that he had God leave on his face to remind him of his loss.

 Vol 22 4-3

    ¡°Quickly, hurry back!¡±

    Zheng was standing at the prow of the ship, looking anxiously at the distant dark sea. The increasingly turbulent waves, the incessantly falling purple lightning, and the whirlpools in the sea filled his heart with a foreboding premonition. Although he had just used the metal piece to contact Xuan, and it was all probably fine ording to him, the word ¡®probably¡¯ raised too many questions. This was especially when that fellow Xuan was the one who said it, then it was far from good. He had a really bad premonition about all this!

    ¡°Xuan, if you dare to scheme against the rest, and let them fall into danger, I will definitely skin you alive! No, I¡¯ll EAT you alive!¡±

    Zheng was scared. Not of this abominable weather or anything else. As members of team China, they were very strong. They stood at the upper tier of the realm. This abominable weather, even if it was in the deep sea, couldn¡¯t harm them within a short period of time. However, if Xuan had done a little bit of something else, then it would be difficult to say.

    ¡°Hurry, hurry back!¡±

    Zheng urged the sailors and the captain unceasingly. After experiencing that ming human, the sailors and captain treated Zheng with respect as if he were a ghost or god, not doing things sloppily in the least. Under Zheng¡¯smands, the ship was steered in the direction he requested. Of course, in this storm, a normal ship could only be directed in the general direction of north, south, east or west, and couldn¡¯t be specific to the point of longitude andtitude.

    Zheng¡¯s heart got more and more panicked, and could only helplessly use the metal te to contact the team every minute or two. After that, he maintained constant contact, until he found their location. However, under this damnable storm, who knew where the waves had already brought them. The ce he had left just now had definitely been in this vicinity!

    ¡°Eh, there are so many shark corpses on the surface of the sea?¡± At this moment, a sailor at the prow of the boat suddenly shouted. Everyone looked at where he pointed. Dozens of shark corpses were actually floating on the surface of the sea, drifting back and forth with the waves. This patch of sharks seemed to have floated here from far away, and there were also many bits and pieces of shark remains.

    Zheng immediately shouted, ¡°Go over! That way! Go to the direction the sharks drifted over from!¡±

    In the direction the sharks had drifted from, Cheng Xiao was desperately somersaulting in the sea. It wasn¡¯t that he had suddenly turned courageous and wanted to kill all the sharks in the sea. It was that there was a girl with a ferocious expression presently standing in the basket. Her hands were gripping something tightly in mid-air, as if she was holding some weapon, only that she was empty-handed.

    ¡°Yingkong! My legs are cramping, I really can¡¯t do it anymore! Let me go back up!¡±

    Cheng Xiao was somersaulting continuously in the sea, and suddenly leapt out of the sea like a dolphin. His entire body did a flip in mid-air, and a shark below that had been charging at him to him to give him a bite was diced into pieces. However, this fellow was currently breathing roughly, and he did indeed look tired. It wasn¡¯t known how long he¡¯llst for.

    Yingkong gazed coldly at the sea. ¡°Either kill all the sharks... or I kill you. I assume you have a preference.¡±

    ¡°Can you kill the sharks? Let¡¯sbine the two choices.¡± Cheng Xiao froze, then shouted.

    Yingkong didn¡¯t even hesitate, waving her hand. An air de shed towards Cheng Xiao, scaring him till he screeched, not daring to utter another word. He could only dive into the water to avoid the air de. Of course, he had no choice but to face the countless sharks.

    ¡°So many sharks.¡± Zero, who had remained silent all this time, suddenly spoke out. ¡°Is this one of the difficulties of The Perfect Storm? Let Cheng Xiao back up. He¡¯s almost at his limit.¡± Finished speaking, he took out his Gauss sniper rifle. When Cheng Xiao encountered danger, he could immediately provide support.

    Wangxia made the same actions. Several sma bombs floated besides him. As Cheng Xiao was still in the water, he didn¡¯t dare rashly throw the bombs in. He could only begin arge area clean up when Cheng Xiao got back in the basket.

    At this moment, a searchlight shed over from a distance. They could faintly hear Zheng¡¯s shouts, and when they turned their heads over, they saw a human figure with wings fly over speedily. He fished out Cheng Xiao from the water, and hovered in the air. This person was, as expected, the returning Zheng.

    ¡°This is great, everyone is fine. But Yingkong, why are you staring so hatefully at me?¡± Zheng saved Cheng Xiao, and silently counted the number of his teammates internally, before calling out excitedly. At the same time, he gave voice to a doubt he had in his heart.

    He saw Yingkong, who was standing in the basket, gaze hatefully at him, as if she had suffered some grievance. She merely snorted softly, not uttering a word. She quietly kept Excalibur, and at this moment, the distant ship finally reached. The sailors on board made a mour, then threw a rope over to the basket below.

    ¡°Haha. Cheng Xiao did go overboard this time. Even if it¡¯s really that time for a girl... cough, you shouldn¡¯t say it out, right? Haha, you deserved a beating.¡±

    After getting on the ship, everyone got a hot shower, then congregated in the assembly room of the ship to discuss the next step. When Zheng heard what had happened, he immediately startedughing loudly, until Yingkong¡¯s face went red. Only when she started getting angry, did he stop. He then said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s time to go back to topic. I heard from the captain we¡¯re near Hawaii now. If we want to snatch a destroyer, it¡¯s best to go Hawaii.¡±

    ¡°America¡¯s Pacific fleet¡¯s headquarters is at Pearl Harbour. From our current location, we can rush there in at most twenty four hours.¡± Xuan said as he bit an apple.

    ¡°Can you not eat an apple while we¡¯re discussing?¡± Zheng sighed.

    When Xuan heard it, he paused. He abandoned the apple, and took out a tomato instead. As he ate, he said, ¡°It would take about ten days from Pearl Harbour to Senkaku Inds under this storm in a normal boat. It¡¯ll take around five days in a fast destroyer. But if it¡¯s modified, and some unconventional thrusters are added in, the speed can be greatly increased. However, it¡¯ll take a day to get to Hawaii from our current position. Together with all the dys, I predict it¡¯ll take five days to reach Senkaku Inds.¡±

    ¡°Five days.¡± Zheng went silent. After a long time, he said, ¡°Then, we¡¯ll go at the fastest speed to Pearl Harbour. I hope we can catch up to team East Sea!¡±

    ¡°Xuan, wouldn¡¯t our chances of catching up be fifty-fifty if so?¡± Honglu, who had been eating at the side, raised his head. He asked doubtfully, ¡°Although in terms of speed, this is the fastest we can go without flying, the probability of catching up is too low. Don¡¯t you have any other ways of catching up faster?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t have a way to catch up faster, but I do have a way to raise this fifty percent chance.¡± Xuan didn¡¯t procrastinate, but immediately nodded his head in admittance.

    ¡°Err.¡± Zheng was momentarily hesitant, then asked Honglu, ¡°Since you asked, it means you definitely have a way of your own. Say it, what do you think?¡±

    Honglu giggled, and plucked out off a hair from his forehead, asking as he looked at the hair, ¡°You¡¯re not asking Xuan, but me? It¡¯s better to ask him for matters like these, or... are you scared?¡±

    Zheng and the surrounding peopleughed bitterly. Heng replied in ce of him. He was currently sitting next to Honglu, and ruffled his hair. ¡°Don¡¯t say it¡¯s Zheng. We too, are very scared. Xuan¡¯s ns are usually a little too... ah, there shouldn¡¯t be a problem using the word ¡®violent¡¯, is there?¡±

    Everyone around nodded in confirmation, while Xuan himself didn¡¯t mind. He single-mindedly ate his tomato, letting everyone discuss the n.

    Honglu giggled again. ¡°Don¡¯t put it so easily. Apologies, my n is pretty violent too, and a very dangerous kind of violent.¡±

    (No matter how violent, it will never be more violent than Xuan¡¯s. Even if he doesn¡¯t say anything, I know his n is roughly to randomly fire the Magic Cannon in the direction of Senkaku Inds. If it hits, then they deserve it. If it misses, fire again... That¡¯s why, no matter how violent Honglu¡¯s n is, it will at least be safer than Xuan¡¯s!)

    Several people had this thought. So, in consensus, everyone nodded to Honglu. This reaction made the little boyugh loudly.

    The little boy didn¡¯t maintain his mysteriousness, and as if showing off, he looked at Xuan. Carrying some slight pride, he spoke. ¡°Actually, my n is also a pretty violent n. Aren¡¯t we nning to seize America¡¯s warship? We might as well just blow up the matter, and seize a few warships at one go. We could also do something else, and cause a stir across the world. If that¡¯s not possible, we at least have to attract the attention of America and a few big countries. If we can¡¯t go at the fastest speed to Senkaku Inds, it¡¯ll be fine too letting team East Sea go at the slowest speed to Senkaku Inds!¡±

 Vol 22 5-1

    As the ship headed towards Pearl Harbour, the two newbies had began to worry. After all, their strength wasn¡¯t that great yet, and their bodies weren¡¯t much stronger than ordinary humans. If several soldiers shot at them, Juntian would definitely die, except for Liu Yu, who might survive if he managed to luckily summon a card.

    That was why they were worried about dying from a stray shot while seizing the warship. Even with the protection of the dragonshard ne, they would die if America no longer wanted the warships, and wanted them to die there and then, and fired an anti-ship missile at them. So, they worrisomely asked Zheng.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it... but isn¡¯t this what we usually do?¡± Zheng was slightly astonished in response. After saying those words, he recalled after a long time that these two fellows were rookies, or basically semi-rookies. Their strength was weak amongst team China, and their experience wasn¡¯t great. Their courage hadn¡¯t yet been cultivated either. Thus, it was unavoidable to have some slight panic when meeting such a situation. After all, who in the real world would dare seize a country¡¯s warship? Even terrorists wouldn¡¯t dare. Only the God¡¯s Realm teams, not of this world, would dare.

    (We don¡¯t just dare. If Xuan were in charge, he wouldn¡¯t consider it a big deal to destroy the world. Isn¡¯t this what we do often?)

    Thinking to this point, Zhengughed bitterly. The veterans of team China did indeed have a thinkingpletely transformed to that of a God¡¯s Realm team. Survival and the preservation of a team¡¯s power were the foremost priorities above all.

    urately speaking, every person¡¯s mentality would experience a process of change upon entry to God¡¯s Realm. They first needed to change from a normal person to a member of a God¡¯s Realm team. Their mentality needed to change from that of thefortable and peaceful real world, to either a bloody cruelty or courage in God¡¯s Realm. One had to choose between these two mentalities, thereafter raising their personal strength, be it through unlocking the gic constraint, getting more and better enhancements, or self-creating abilities. These were all the second step of their mental transformation.

    After these two steps, the third step, that would truly make a God¡¯s Realm team whole was to wholeheartedly maintain the team¡¯s power, letting the entire team continue on. In other words, they would continue developing. That was because in this stage, a team was iparably important, whether for team battles, for the foundation of the final battle, someone to revive you after death, or someone to remember you.

    No matter what, although these two were rookies, they would one day mature, whether in power of mentality, until they could the bear their responsibilities in team China. They would then would be true members of team China.

    Zheng earnestly consoled them with a few sentences, saying that they had crossed bigger hurdles before. After all, if you think about it, during the counterattack in Independence Day, wasn¡¯t it basically just seizing a warship? It was only that it was a space warship belonging to aliens. That had been much worse than provoking America, so there was no need to worry about something as small as provoking America.

    Seeing the two rookies walk off, sweating, Zhengughed bitterly. The ship was nearing Pearl Harbour. Xuan suddenly took out several small tools, alone in the cabin as he hammered away at something. Everyone who saw him noticed the fanatical expression on his face, which looked so... yes, hideous would be the word to describe it.

    Just as Zheng dismissed the newbies, he saw Xuane out from the cabin with a metal helmet. Xuan immediately walked over when he spotted Zheng, making Zheng immediately shout out, ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it! Don¡¯t think about making me wear that! Dammit, what are you ying at this time?¡±

    Xuan ignored his fierce shouts, only indifferently saying, ¡°I justpleted the trantions for the scientific techniques regarding the ¡®soul¡¯, as well as the research about the consciousness. This is a tool created based on the scientific techniques in the manual. It can connect two people¡¯s consciousness. Although it¡¯s only the outermostyer of the consciousness, its safety is greater than the time you saved Yingkong. There aren¡¯t any side-effects. It¡¯s usable on those that haven¡¯t entered the fourth stage... probably.¡±

    A bad premonition suddenly formed in Zheng¡¯s heart. He hurriedly asked, ¡°What¡¯s probably? What if there are side-effects using it?¡±

    Xuan turned his head away. ¡°Merely some some problems in the consciousness.¡±

    ¡°If you say it¡¯s just some small problems, why are you turning your head away?¡±

    Zheng was truly exasperated. He immediately rejected. ¡°Don¡¯t give me that. Don¡¯t even think you can make me wear that. We¡¯re also right about to capture team East Sea¡¯s psyche force user. Do you think I¡¯m omnipotent, when you want to send me, a non-psyche force user, into someone¡¯s consciousness?¡±

    Xuan frowned. He sighed, ¡°I¡¯ll roughly exin to you about this matter. A human¡¯s conscious exists in their brain, or it can be said that the operation of the brain created a consciousness. This matter¡¯s exnation is tooplicated, and I can¡¯t exin it to you with your intelligence. As an analogy, the consciousness would be a water bottle. It can basically be divided into the ego and subconscious. If we take the ego as the liquid in the bottle, the subconscious would be the bottle in ce to protect our ego.¡±

    Xuan was however, very patient. He actually found a spot to sit down and continue.

    ¡°A normal person¡¯s consciousness is roughly like a water bottle. As every consciousness is different, the size of the bottle would be different. So, some would be easy to hypnotise, while some people hard. Simrly, the liquid¡¯s quality and various other factors would determine whether or not an organism is a psyche force user. Alright, I¡¯ve finished my exnation of a human¡¯s consciousness in general. Next, we¡¯ll move onto the proper things.¡±

    ¡°First, a person¡¯s conscious would usually take ce at the surface of the liquid, which can be called outer surface of the mind. The part where hypnosis takes ce in is the middle level of the liquid, the inner mind, or the non-memory consciousness. There¡¯s also one more, a level of the consciousness untouchable through science, and the bottommostyer of the consciousness. I call this the Anima, which is the level for the Light of the Soul, or abilities like the A.T. field you spoke of before.¡±

    ¡°For those sleeping now, their conscious is roughly between the middleyer and bottomyer. The longer they sleep, the more their consciousness sinks within the liquid, until it¡¯s unsavable. If we don¡¯t capture team East Sea¡¯s psyche force user this time, they¡¯re dead whether or not there¡¯s a final battle.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, the quality of the bottle and liquid will improve the further the gic constraint is unlocked. The defense would also be higher, if something external invades and attacks. This was why I could let you save Yingkong before. She¡¯s unlocked a very high stage of the gic constraint, so you could forcefully breakthrough. However, that wasn¡¯t the case for the rest. If you did it forcefully did it, there was an over forty percent chance of their consciousness copsing and them bing a vegetable. So, there¡¯s a need for you to find their consciousness in the sea of consciousness, and slowly guide them out of the heart¡¯s devil state. Although you can¡¯t wake them up, you can bring them to the middleyer so that a psyche force user can use forceful methods to wake them up. The probability of sess then would be eighty percent.¡±

    So it turned out that he was to be the bridge between the psyche force user and the one being saved? Also, it was to help Xuan test his new creation...

    Zhengughed bitterly. The result of this was the same as before. Although he was sure Xuan had some conspiracy within, he couldn¡¯t reject the trap everytime. Xuan was just too crafty.

    Whatever the case, Zheng finally agreed to Xuan¡¯s request. He wore the strange thing and entered Lan¡¯s and the rest¡¯s consciousness. In his eyes, that fellow Xuan had a devil¡¯s tail behind him swinging to and fro. Although the fellow was peacefully eating an apple, this appearance would make anyone¡¯s hair stand on end.

    (You¡¯d best pray you don¡¯tnd in my hands, or else...)

    In truth, Xuan hadn¡¯tnded in his hands yet. As Zheng muttered internally, his vision cked out, and he lost consciousness.

    ¡°We¡¯ve almost reached Pearl Harbour. Prepare for battle.¡± Xuan no longer looked at Zheng, and threw the finished apple overboard. He proceeded to the cabin everyone was gathered in.

    At the same time, in an area of the sea far from team China, a vessel was braving the raging waves, with the Senkaku Inds as its destination.

    ¡°How far are we from Senkaku Inds?¡±

    A man stood at the prow of the ship. His face was filled with strange, ck runes. The falling rain actually didn¡¯t wet his body, merely vanishing when it got within half a metre of his head. From far off, a hemisphere could be seen around his body.

    ¡°About four more days. Team China probably shouldn¡¯t be able to chase up to us.¡± Behind him, a stunning youngdy, wearing a very traditional Japanese kimono, was currently holding a wooden parasol.

    The man sighed hearing this. ¡°Whether or not they chase up to us, all we can do now is do our best to rush over to Senkaku Inds. Dammit! We obviously have such a strong opponent, but all we can do is run! How humiliating.¡±

    The young woman sighed softly as well. ¡°Although that¡¯s the case, we really can¡¯t tangle with team China. This team is the second strongest team that defeated team Celestial. We simply can¡¯t beat them. So, why not we give our best in fleeing, and stand together with team Celestial in the final battle? That way, we still have a chance of survival.¡±

    The man shut his eyes. He howled loudly, abruptly drawing the longsword sheathed at his right waist. Brandishing it with his two hands, he shed towards the sea. A streak of radiance swept past, parting the rain and creating an area of vacuum twenty centimetres thick. This light de thennded on the sea,pletely disappearing.

    ¡°Tell the captain full speed ahead! Destination! Senkaku Inds!¡±

 Vol 22 5-2

    (I know you¡¯re sad. I also know you love me...)

    What is true love on earth? It meant love evesting though life and death. Zheng didn¡¯t look as himself as a love sage or someone extremely passionate. As an ordinary person grinded down by modern civilisation, he had thought he had already be numbed and was immune to romance, love and the like. This was normal in modern society. Or rather, this strange ¡®normal¡¯ was the socially expected ¡®ordinary person¡¯.

    This perception only gradually changed upon entry to God¡¯s Realm. Only when hepletely overcame his heart¡¯s devil when he died and resurrected, did he understand why God chose those who had lost something before from the real world. It was because loss was necessary.

    This was simr to Xuan¡¯s life experiences. If a perfect person struggled for survival in this world where you could die anytime, he may not necessarily have the courage to stand up once again. A defeat may lead to hisplete annihtion, like how team China only had one survivor in Resident Evil Apocalypse. Ordinary people wouldn¡¯t have the courage to fight again then. Only those who had experienced many losses before could bear the bitterness of loss and rise again.

    That was why, those who entered the Realm were those apathetic towards the real world, or disappointed in it. Each person had his or her own story, whether this story was a tragedy, or merely a motivation to be strong, such as Zheng, Xuan...

    Zheng entered Lan¡¯s consciousness space first. The apparatus Xuan had created was much more advanced than the sses before. Not only did it allow existence in this space as a spirit, he could voluntarily ept the memories of the owner of this consciousness world. Even the emotions hidden in the deepest recesses could be felt perfectly. How could this feeling be described? It was extremely strange.

    Lan¡¯s consciousness space wasn¡¯t a perfect and orderly space. It was muchcking in this aspared to Yingkong¡¯s space, as could be seen now. As Xuan said, there was a corrtion between the gic constraint unlocked and the strength of the consciousness. Psyche force users were no exception to this.

    This was like Alice visiting a strange world like wondend. The world was without order. In one moment Zheng would be standing in a modern city, watching Lan take a walk. In the next moment, he would be in a certain movie world in God¡¯s Realm, watching the monsters within howling. He searched for order within such a chaotic world, continuously experiencing what Lan had gone through in the past. He saw her smile, he saw her cry...

    Lan was a normal girl, and had had a period of innocent first love. She innocently lost her first love as well. Then, like all normal girls, she spent her time growing up studying, slowly bing more beautiful. Until she met him. A truly nice man. Once again, she had a crush. No, it was true love.

    He was truly a good man. He had a sense of responsibility, sympathy,passion and was extremely courageous. In this mundane and vulgar world, men like this were just too few. These sort of men were either turned normal by this vulgar world or money. Otherwise, they were slowly corrupted by society. They weren¡¯t tolerated by the world. They either died or were bullied nonstop by people, until they werepletely buried or went bad. Kind men are bullied, while kind horses are ridden. This wasn¡¯t a unjustified saying.

    Of course, in Zheng¡¯s memories, he had once seen aedy, which said that corrupt officials were treacherous. Thus, virtuous officials had to be even more treacherous. In the same vein, if you wanted to be a good person, you had to be stronger than those bad, whether in intelligence, wealth or even a physical fight. Only then could you keep your kindness. And this man was one such man. Wise, smart, hardworking. Although he hadn¡¯t aplished much due to his youth, at least guessing through his current performance, this man¡¯s future was limitless.

    The two met, fell in love, then fell in deeper love. They were both kind souls, and possessed the same longing and belief in love.Thus, they both loved the other party deeply, and were bound to have a blissful future. If not for that ident, their future would have indeed have been as beautiful as a fairy tale, something to look forward to.

    But he died.

    Zheng sighed. He silently opened his eyes. He had already woken up from Lan¡¯s consciousness. Xuan¡¯s creation this time was indeed useful. It had utilised the scientific techniques of Cultivation, allowing Zheng to easily exit that consciousness. Of course, the prerequisite was that he had already raised Lan¡¯s consciousness from the bottomyer.

    ¡°Awake?¡± Just as Zheng sat up on the bed, a apple eating man near him spoke. That man was indeed Xuan.

    ¡°Don¡¯t state the obvious, of course I¡¯m awake. What, do you think I¡¯m sleepwalking?¡± Zheng said unpleasantly. While speaking, he had already removed the nket to get up. He then carefully measured his surroundings.

    He was sleeping in a cabin as before. However, it looked muchrger than the cabin in the fishing vessel, and the beds were also arranged in orderly rows of double decker beds. This was definitely no longer that small fishing vessel. If he hadn¡¯t guessed wrongly, he was currently in a warship.

    ¡°How long was I out for?¡± Zheng rubbed his forehead.

    ¡°You¡¯ve been asleep for one day and one night since we left Pearl Harbour.¡± Xuan closed the documents in his hand, speaking as he ate an apple.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s strange to ask this question now, don¡¯t you think you¡¯ve been eating apples with too great a frequency recently?¡± Zheng asked unpleasantly.

    ¡°Mhm. Due to the imntation of the ¡®eye¡¯, there¡¯s arge consumption of energy on the body. Even when not in use, the energy consumption is five times of a normal person slowly running. So, I need ingestrge quantities of food to remedy this deficiency. These apples are apples I used gic modification to cultivate in God¡¯s Realm. There¡¯s high calorie fructose inside. A single apple has more calories than an ordinary person eating arge meal. The ¡®eye¡¯ also has an energy umtion function, so regrly eating apples is beneficial to energy storage.¡± Xuan exined as if it was nothing.

    ¡°Doraemon, you truly have ¡®evolved¡¯.¡± Zheng continued to rub his forehead. He had a slight headache regarding this fellow who was getting closer and closer to Doraemon. After a long time, he asked, ¡°Was anyone injured in the assault on Pearl Harbour?¡±

    ¡°No one.¡± Xuan turned his eyes away while speaking.

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯re too guilty, right? You¡¯re already turning your eyes away.¡±

    It turned out that team China indeed attacked Pearl Harbour. Even without Zheng¡¯sbat support, team China¡¯s remaining members were strong enough for a surprise attack. In a surprise attack, they were able to either destroy an army or a warship within ten minutes. This was without even using the Magic Cannon. Apart from meleebat and anti-personnelbat, Wangxia¡¯s Bomb Dominator ability was suitable in such a battlefield. Others, such as Heng¡¯s energy volleys could also instantaneously kill over ten thousand people. Zero¡¯s Gauss sniper rifle could prate warships. Even if the others didn¡¯t act, these few were sufficient.

    Intimidation and a disy of power, along with Wangxia detonating a few miniature nuclear bombs, had allowed them to sessfully coerce over a hundred American navy soldiers, leaving for Senkaku Inds with a destroyer in tow.

    ¡°The basic situation is like that. Everything went smoothly.¡±

    ¡°Smoothly my ass! Why did you fire the Magic Cannon halfway in the direction of the ind for?¡±

    After Zheng woke up, the members all gathered as usual to discuss the next step. Zheng immediately made a ruckus without restraint when he heard how Xuan had handled things. This was because there was a naval force of at least three aircraft carriers chasing behind them. In front, the navies of Japan, Korea and several countries were forming a blockade. This destroyer could be said to be the public enemy of a majority of the world¡¯s countries.

    Before Xuan could open his mouth, Honglu had already spoken a step ahead of him. ¡°Xuan wasn¡¯t wrong this time. This is merely the opening of the scheme. Since it¡¯s possible we can¡¯t catch up to team East Sea, we¡¯ll make them slow down and wait for us. So, we need to borrow these countries¡¯ fleets. There¡¯s also a jammer Xuan created in this destroyer, so the fleet can¡¯t find us unless we¡¯re face to face. We¡¯re also monitoring theirmunications. The moment traces of team East Sea appear, our team battle with them will begin!¡±

    In truth, Zheng knew that Xuan doing this was understandable. Also, considering his personality he would definitely do this. He would first use overwhelming power to terrorize and deter the Pearl Harbour navy. He would also disy some powers or weapons that exceeded the imagination of normal people, then use the Magic Cannon. Not only could this coerce the navy soldiers to steer the destroyer and bring them out, it would also rouse the greed of all the countries. They would do their best to deploy their navy to form a blockade, which would also block team East Sea.

    ¡°But it¡¯s still risky. Aside from the navy, how would we deal with nes and missiles?¡±

    As long as he slightly thought about it, Zheng could understand these details. After all, this was what they always did. Using wit to draw up schemes, and force to break through tricks. Regardless, the operation this time was too dangerous. When American and the rest tracked them down,rge quantities of aerones and missiles would be awaiting them. In this boundless sea, even Zheng wouldn¡¯t be able to block such a powerful concentrated attack. So it was likely team China would have fatalities, and even arge number of dead and injured. That was why Zheng had said Xuan and the rest were too risky.

    ¡°nes and missiles?¡± Apart from Zheng and Xuan, everyone showed a strange expression like a smile yet not a smile on their face. If it had to be strictly defined, it would have been a ¡®bitter smile¡¯.

    Confused, Zheng was brought out of the cabin by them. The world outside was dim. Although it wasn¡¯t night yet or dusk, the surroundings were so dark it wasn¡¯t possible to see ten metres out. A heavy downpour fell unendingly, and the giant waves practically lifting up the destroyer. Seeing that unceasing purple lightning, only someone suicidal would fly up into the sky in this Perfect Storm. Missiles couldn¡¯t prate the cloud cover in this weather. So, only other ships would be able to see and attack the destroyer.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not discuss these threats for now. Let¡¯s discuss how to deal with team East Sea.¡± Zheng retreated back from into the conference room.

    Xuan suddenly cut him off. ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss the method to deal with team East Sea now. The consciousness space. Talk about Lan¡¯s consciousness space.¡±

 Vol 22 5-3

    The consciousness space was different from the real world. There weren¡¯t any special rules inside. The so-called time, space, and even the person¡¯s consciousness would be different from the real world. If an ordinary person¡¯s consciousness stayed here clear headed, abnormalities would quickly appear in their psyche. This was just such a world. Zheng could with great difficulty rely on his Light of the Soul to search for Lan¡¯s consciousness body. It was a profound feeling that couldn¡¯t be exined to others.

    Zheng indeed found Lan¡¯s consciousness body, and even found the space it was in. He was in the house they had been in in A Nightmare on Elm Street 3. Lan¡¯s consciousness was trapped within, continuously experiencing the moment of being trapped, the moment when her boyfriend in her memories disyed hostility towards her. It repeated over and over again, until the point when her consciousness wouldpletely copse.

    Freddy, the demon from Nightmare on Elm Street possessed a unique psyche force ability. It was a psyche force ability more overbearing than hypnosis that could exaggerate and manifest the weakest parts of the heart. As long as there were cracks in the heart, they would sink forever into their heart¡¯s devil. That was why Nightmare on Elm Street was a supremely hard twenty person difficulty movie. Of course, if your heart was without w like Xuan, Freddy would be controlled or destroyed instead if he entered Xuan¡¯s consciousness. For those who had ovee their heart¡¯s devil like Zheng, their psyche was already so sturdy that they feared no psyche force ability. These should be the demon¡¯s bane.

    However, this heart¡¯s devil was still a bona fide heart¡¯s devil. How could an ordinary person easily ovee it? Therger the crack in the heart, the more the person wouldn¡¯t be able to wake up. Lan was extremely unfortunate, being a person with extremely thick fetters. Whether it was the fetters she bore before God¡¯s Realm in the real world, or the fetters towards Zheng after entering, it could be said that she was the person most susceptible to being hurt by the heart¡¯s devil in the Realm.

    Zheng kept trying to call her in the consciousness space she was trapped in. Although he could sense her faint response, the girl would instinctively retreat every time he tried to approach her consciousness, as if she was avoiding him.

    ¡°The basic situation was like that. Ptui, take it that I didn¡¯t just say that. It¡¯s roughly like that. I could only raise her consciousness from the deepest level to the middle level. Although she can¡¯t wake up yet, oveing the heart¡¯s devil will be easy if a psyche force user can assist me in waking her up. After this, I¡¯ll probably be asleep for one day and night. I need to go to Kampa¡¯s consciousness to wake him up.¡± Zheng talked about all he had experienced in the consciousness space. Everyone heard about the dangers within, but couldn¡¯t understand.

    In truth, the consciousness space was mysterious and unpredictable, and supremely dangerous. Fortunately, Zheng had unlocked the mid fourth stage and sessfully conquered the heart¡¯s devil, which was why he didn¡¯t get lost in this consciousness space. If someone else had entered another¡¯s consciousness space, they would be in mortal danger unless they were a psyche force user with a high level of enhancement. The annihtion and insanity of the consciousness were where the great danger of the consciousness spacey.

    ¡°In one sentence, you let down a beauty¡¯s heart, so she¡¯s disappointed in you. Hahaha...¡± Cheng Xiao patted Zheng¡¯s shoulder, chuckling.

    Zheng made a bitterugh, not saying anything. He already knew all this from Lan¡¯s consciousness space. Although it wasn¡¯t everything, he at least knew her feelings for him. If before, the distance between the two was hazy and seemingly both far and near at the same time, now, he could no longer y dumb. When she woke up, or before the final battle, he had to give her an ounting.

    ¡°No matter what, I will save her, no, them!¡±

    Zheng exhaled deeply, before looking to everybody, ¡°Remember, this team battle is thest battle before the final battle, and can be said to be a battle second in importance to the final battle. No one can die, and we¡¯ll try our best to wipe the other side. Everyone, please, do not do not have any thoughts of underestimating the enemy. Even if we¡¯re much stronger than team East Sea, stronger and weaker is only rtive. Haven¡¯t we ourselves triumphed over opponents stronger than us before? So, be careful this time!¡±

    When he spoke to this point, he looked worriedly at Xuan. ¡°I won¡¯t give the reins over to you for this battle. We can¡¯t take risks this time, especially right before the final battle. We can¡¯t have the slightest loss inbat power as we have to challenge team Devil with the strongest line-up and power. Conversely, we need to ensure as much points and ranked rewards to be obtained as possible. We can¡¯t use your dangerous probabilities toplete this mission. With capturing the enemy psyche force user as the prerequisite, how ever many of the other side we catch is however many we catch. We don¡¯t need to take risks for that. If a battle urs when I¡¯m sleeping, Honglu, you shall scheme and direct the battle. Wangxia and Zero, you two help him. Remember not to take risks!¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯m entering Kampa¡¯s consciousness space. If there¡¯s anything important, wait for me toe out before discussing it if it¡¯s not urgent. Remember not to take risks.¡±

    When he saw everyone nod their heads, he finally left the cabin, relieved. However, he didn¡¯t see Xuan shake his head after nodding it, a situation like the previous movie where he had said ¡°I lied to you¡±...

    ***

    At the same time, in the sea far off from team China¡¯s destroyer, that seldom seen violent storm was here as well. Giant waves rose to ten metres or even higher, and ordinary boats had the danger of being destroyed here. Even the modern metal ships built through science could only drift along like a skiff in these giant waves before this disaster. Human might was simply unable to stand up to such a massive natural disaster.

    The ship team East Sea were in was no exception. The storm greatly impacted the fishing vessel¡¯s speed. Team East Sea, which should originally have been nearing the Diaoyu Inds, had went off course ten hours earlier due to the storm and sea flow. Although they had managed to right their courseter on, their arrival time had been dyed by over a day, without even factoring in the influence of the storm.

    ¡°Uneptable! This ship is too slow! Who knows whether we¡¯ll be able to reach Senkaku Inds before team China catches up?¡± In thergest conference cabin room on the ship, a total of thirteen East Sea members were sitting down. The one who had spoken was a tall baldie whose body was filled with bulging muscles, his face covered with countless scars. His eyes were filled with licentiousness, and he obviously wasn¡¯t some good character.

    As baldie spoke, the rest faintly sighed. The sword carrying man with a face full of ck runes also sighed. After a long period of silence, he said, ¡°That¡¯s how it is. We have arge probability of being caught up to by team China. So, I suggest we use the equipment Adam gave us. What do you all think?¡±

    The equipment Adam had given them was an ancient and queer item made using Western alchemy. This item wasn¡¯t exchangeable through God, and wasn¡¯t something that could be made in a short time. In a movie that team East Sea had encountered team Celestial, they and another team had received this equipment as they had surrendered early and agreed to join team Celestial¡¯s alliance. Supposedly, this was an auxiliary device capable of linking up to the main device. It would be able to connect through time and space even if they were on different worlds. As long as team Celestial held the main device, team East Sea would be able to contact them in any difficult situation.

    As he spoke, the man took out a diamond shaped object that looked simr to a Rubik¡¯s cube.

    (Did team Celestial find some ancient treasury in some movie? And it seems to be a magic type movie. This equipment is over ten thousand years old or even older ording to God¡¯s age appraisal. It couldn¡¯t have been manufactured by them. They also have so many auxiliary devices, that they could casually distribute them to us and the other team. They themselves should have much greater benefits.)

    When this equipment was taken out, everyone sunk into a deep silence once again. There was a beautiful girl in a kimono amongst them, deep in thought.

    The ck runes faced man took a deep look at everyone. He said, ¡°We¡¯ll take a vote. Do we contact team Celestial? This equipment can be used three times and this time would be the second use. Thest use HAS to be kept for the final battle to contact team Celestial. However, we¡¯ll be able to use it two times in the final battle if we don¡¯t use it now. Our chances of quickly finding team Celestial will rise. Then, cast your vote. Do we use thismunication device in this battle with team China?¡±

    Everyone looked at each other. Following the first person who raised a hand, gradually everyone raised their hands aside from the ck runes faced man and the kimono woman.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll use it.¡±

 Vol 22 6-1

    ¡°Mhm, I roughly understand your situation.¡±

    Team East Sea had used the device team Celestial had left them, and as expected, it quickly connected to team Celestial who were in another movie world. After it connected, team Celestial¡¯s leader, Adam started speaking.

    ¡°If the opponent is Xuan, don¡¯t expect team China to act ording to logic. If you attempt to run using the advantageous influence God gave you, there¡¯s an over seventy percent chance of a team wipe. Team China is stronger than you can imagine. Meeting just their leader would have arge probability of a team wipe. Ordinary schemes aren¡¯t able to reverse it when there¡¯s toorge a gap in power.¡±

    As Adam spoke, the ck runes faced man suddenly cut him off. ¡°Adam, so what you¡¯re saying is that we won¡¯t be able to get to the Senkaku Inds before team China?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s DIAOYU ISLANDS! What dogshit Senkaku Inds?¡± Suddenly, another man¡¯s voice was transmitted over the device. Then, the man seemed to curse for another few sentences. [1]

    ¡°Alright, Yinglong. There¡¯s a limited conversation time on this. If anything displeases you, would you kindly leave? Don¡¯t listen to us talk. Team leader Miyata Kuraki, it¡¯s as you say. You all are already unable to escape from team China¡¯s pursuit. If Xuan does as what I¡¯m imagining...¡± Adam¡¯s voice was transmitted again.

    That ck rune faced man, Miyata Kuraki, was silent for a moment before asking, ¡°Can you tell us the reason why you think so?¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll analyse it from the start. Firstly, team China appeared two days after you all entered. Based on this gap, it can be assumed that the area team China appeared at... Mhm, any of you have a pen? It¡¯s best to record the area and ce I¡¯m saying on paper. It¡¯ll help you understand.¡±

    Miyata Kuraki and the kimono girl nodded. The girl went to find a pen and ced a stack of white paper on the table, waiting for Adam¡¯s following analysis.

    ¡°First, mark the Diaoyu Inds as a point. The surrounding is a sea. Of course, this movie is The Perfect Storm, and the original plot took ce in the sea, so we can disregardnd for now. With Diaoyu Inds as a centre, the sea in the direction of the Pacific Ocean will be the main region your movie takes ce in. Then, mark the point where you all appeared in.¡±

    The girl nodded. She marked two points. Hesitating for a moment, she sketched out thend around the Diaoyu Inds and various important locations.

    ¡°This is the position you appeared in. Using the Diaoyu Inds as the centre of the circle, and the position you appeared in as half the diameter, draw a circle. Apart fromnd, the margins of this circle is where team China will appear in.¡±

    Miyata Kuraki hurriedly asked. ¡°Why? Why would they appear there?¡±

    ¡°Because of time. Team China enteredter than you by two days. If God just wanted to give you a advantageous position, why not just throw them further, like the Antic? Why instead let them enter two dayster? This was to let you obtain better ¡®influence¡¯, but unfortunately, you missed the best window for this as your intelligence was too low to grasp all this. Returning to the topic, there¡¯s a seventy percent chance team China will appear at this position based on the different timing you two entered at. This is the basic logic of thinking. Any position other than this would make the timing difference meaningless, which God won¡¯t do. This results in the circumstances where one enters after the other, and at different distances. The actual distance between you and team China is the distance an ordinary fishing vessel covers in two days. Adam said without pause.

    ¡°Based on an ordinary fishing vessel...? An ordinary fishing vessel!¡± The kimono girl was suddenly startled.

    ¡°You¡¯ve guessed it?¡± Adamughed. ¡°Correct. This gap is the difference made by the different speeds of an ordinary fishing vessel and special vessels. Based on the location younded, Hawaii, or the Pacific Ocean¡¯s Pearl Harbour, isn¡¯t too far from you. There arerge quantities of ships for naval usage there. In violent weather like in The Perfect Storm,rge and fast naval ships will outstrip fishing vessels. If it was me, I would definitely do this.¡±

    ¡°But, it¡¯s not a guarantee they¡¯ll catch up to you just based on this. After all, one is going on while the other catches up, and the time gap would end up being roughly three days. If so, I would do something else if it was me. I would attract the attention of the whole world, or at least therger countries in Asia. I could either destroy Pearl Harbour, disseminate false information through the, or use a powerful country to eradicate a small country or part of a big country. That would make arge amount of naval forces to get involved in this area. At that time, you all who are passing through this area will be blocked by the navies. Am I right to assume your fishing vessels were snatched over?¡±

    Miyata Kuraki nodded, his voice pained. ¡°Yes. We also killed several who resisted. If the navy stops us and does a check, we¡¯ll immediately be attacked.¡±

    ¡°Then that¡¯s how it is. I¡¯m well aware of Xuan¡¯s abilities. He¡¯ll already have grasped themunications between the countries¡¯ navies. When they discover your existence, team China will immediately initiate an attack with the destroyer they hijacked. You now face a difficult choice. In front, you will be intercepted, while behind, there are pursuing enemies. If you don¡¯t think of a way, there will be unforeseen events within two days.¡±

    Team East Sea all went quiet. Only that baldie asked, ¡°These are all just your guesses, right? Maybe team China wouldn¡¯t think of all this?¡±

    ¡°Impossible. If the opponent is Chu Xuan, he couldn¡¯t not think of all this. Or perhaps, if he couldn¡¯t think of all this, he wouldn¡¯t be Chu Xuan, but an ordinary person just with the name Chu Xuan. Don¡¯t hope for a fluke. Team China is stronger than you imagine!¡± Adam immediately said certainly.

    Miyata Kuraki and the rest of team East Sea exchanged looks. He nodded at them, then asked. ¡°What should we do? Help us, Adam, are we not allies?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll help of course. But it¡¯ll be filled with danger. You all are free to choose now. When the operation begins, it can¡¯t be stopped, or you will be team wiped. Now, tell me. What¡¯s your decision? Also, the remaining usage of the device must be used up. You won¡¯t be able to contact us in the final battle.¡± Adamughed, and asked in return.

    Miyata Kuraki gritted his teeth. Nodding, ¡°Say it! What do we do next!¡±

    ¡°Fine. There is but one chance for survival. While unnned, people fight the hardest when backed against a corner...¡±

    ¡°Xuan. This in my second time scheming against you from the dark. Will it happen like that time, where team Celestial waspletely forced into a retreat by team Devil? I¡¯ll wait and see.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Honglu, what would you do if you were team East Sea¡¯s strategist?¡±

    In the destroyer team China were in, the various team China members could only stay in their cabins as they were still far from the Diaoyu Inds and team East Sea, and the storm still hadn¡¯t stopped. They were trying their best to maintain their bodies in an optimal condition, so that they could fight all out against the enemy in the uing battle.

    Only Xuan and Honglu stayed at the prow. They were currently checking the message detection system. It was a tool Xuan had asionally made in the past to intercept electronic messages, and happened to be usable in this movie. It was only that in this fierce storm, the signal receiver device would easily malfunction, so the two had to check it once every four hours.

    Facing Xuan¡¯s question, Honglu paused for a moment before answering. ¡°If I was team East Sea¡¯s strategist, I would first calcte out the rough location of both side¡¯s arrival. I¡¯ll then use the ¡®influence¡¯ God gave to initiate a scheme. I¡¯ll basically go along the same path as we are now, snatching a high speed destroyer. Even in this violent storm we¡¯ll be safe and sound. Why? Do you think team East Sea could exceed our expectations?¡±

    ¡°Basically, no. Team East Sea hasn¡¯t done anything that has exceeded our expectations yet. They didn¡¯t rationally utilise the ¡®influence¡¯ God gave, nor did they make any response to our scheme. So, they basically can¡¯t exceed our expectations, with at least ny percent chance. We can continue on ording to the original n.¡± Xuan took out an apple, eating as he spoke.

    ¡°Next. Extermination!¡±

    ***

    ¡°Team China¡¯s next step should be extermination!¡±

    ¡°Xuan¡¯s greatest, and sole w, is his intelligence that far surpasses mortals. This w, probability, is the sole w mortals can attack him through. His intelligence is practically unstoppable by mortals, like an advancedputer countless years ahead of our era. But, as long as he¡¯s still insisting on probability now, it¡¯s very possible to defeat him through using the probabilities less than twenty percent for him. This was tested when we faced team Devil. As long as I¡¯m hidden, the chances of defeating him is over seventy percent if I¡¯m not included in his schemes.¡±

    At this moment in the movie team Celestial was facing, Adam was speaking with a few of the upper echelon members of team Celestial.

    ¡°Ahhhhh, the only pity is that although we obtained the legacy of the Western Saints and Magicians(Western Cultivators), it¡¯s iplete. Those damnable Eastern Saints and their Cultivators, they actually ced such a huge trap there! If we could obtain theplete legacy, we wouldn¡¯t need to fear team Devil and team China!¡± A blonde girl at the side pouted. [2]

    ¡°There¡¯s nothing damnable or not. Compared to those legacies we can¡¯t obtain for now, that second revival chance and that ancient message left behind is much more valuable than any item. Alright. This movie is no longer very important. Let¡¯s see if we can give team China some serious injuries!¡± Adam smiled.

    Luo Yinglong asked in a low voice. ¡°You said there was a seventy percent chance of beating Xuan. What about the other thirty?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s beingpletely annihted by him in turn. It is Chu Xuan, after all. Decisiveness and boldness are his qualities. Their leader, Zheng Zha, is powerful and has the ability to unite his team. So, 70% is the highest probability I can calcte. However, this is already not bad. Team East Sea perishing would only have a negligible effect on us. So, let¡¯s use this team¡¯s destiny to gamble on damaging team China!¡±

    ¡°Next, we help team East Sea turn the tables!¡±

    ***

    At the same time, the fishing vessel team East Sea was on changed course away from the Diaoyu Inds.

    ¡°Leader. I can¡¯t help but feel something is off. If we follow team Celestial¡¯s instructions, we¡¯ll be in extreme danger. Failure would lead to a team wipe. You can¡¯t agree to such an operation.¡± The kimono girl said to Miyata Kuraki.

    Facing the kimono girl¡¯s obstruction, Miyata Kuraki smiled bitterly. ¡°What choice do we have? Although you have a higher than average intelligence, there¡¯s an immeasurable distance between you and those monsters. We can¡¯t stop this anymore. Also, especially when ites to those yellow monkeys, we¡¯ve already retreated once. How can we retreat again!¡±

    ¡°The Chinese?¡± The kimono girl said softly. When she saw Miyata Kuraki¡¯s sour look, she hurriedly said, ¡°There¡¯s no need to make it like there¡¯s some generations spanning enmity. It¡¯s the previous generation¡¯s hatred. Why not we negotiate with team China, perhaps...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t say anything else! My decision has been made! Haven¡¯t those yellow monkeys always been hostile towards us?¡± Miyata Kuraki gave her a vicious look, proceeding to howl, ¡°Come, storm! Rage harder!¡±

    [1] In the real world, there¡¯s an ongoing dispute between Japan, China and Taiwan over ownership of these inds. China calls it Diaoyu Inds, while Japan calls it Senkaku Inds.

    [2] From Volume 19 Chapter 5-4, the Magicians are "The white race have Cultivators but the path they have taken deviated from the correct path. They cast their energy out of the body to form magic. Magic is destructive yet it does not progress the user¡¯s life form. They can not umte their power to pass to the next generation."

 Vol 22 6-2

    The Perfect Storm was a disaster film. urately speaking, the battle between team China and team East Sea would be waged here in this violent storm, which looked much more violent than the real Perfect Storm. At the very least, The Perfect Storm hadn¡¯t had purple lightning falling.

    ¡°I don¡¯t know why, but I have a bad premonition.¡±

    In the destroyer¡¯s lounge, the various members of team China were having a leisurely free time. For example, Wangxia was reading the fantasy novel, Terror Infinity, Yingkong was reading romance novels, while Heng and Cheng Xiao were ying video games. The rest all had their own entertainment, and it looked very rxed within the destroyer. Only Honglu was there thinking nonsense, pulling at his hair nonstop.

    ¡°Oh? Exin.¡± Xuan muttered, his head not even rising from his documents.

    ¡°There¡¯s no omen, nor is it really any rational inference. It¡¯s just my premonition. I said it before, right? I can see the premonition of someone about to die on their body. Although all teams would have this feeling in movie worlds, and one very strong on at that, so it can¡¯t be used as the basis for deduction. However, Wangxia, Liu Yu and I have a very thick air of death around us that far surpasses normal. I have a very bad premonition about this.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, 13%... continue, the probability is too low.¡± As always, Xuan didn¡¯t raise his head as he spoke.

    ¡°13%? What¡¯s that?¡± Honglu asked slightly dumbly.

    ¡°The probability of there being variables...¡±

    Just from these two words, Honglu immediately understood what Xuan meant. It referred to the probability of team East Sea having a variable, based on the information they had grasped. The so-called 13% was too high. The probability was more likely to be below 5%.

    (Am I too sensitive?) Honglu smiled self-mockingly, hiding these feelings in his heart. However, he didn¡¯t do sopletely, still devoting a portion of his thoughts to scheming If team East Sea were really to have a deviation, what kind would it be?

    On that day¡¯s afternoon, the premonition in his heart got more and more acute, until the point that he couldn¡¯t resist looking for Xuan, and asking him regarding this matter.

    ¡°If a deviation really appears for team East Sea, it could only be them hiding their power, and it¡¯s one we can¡¯t ignore, or one that is enough to give us heavy losses. This power could be either strength or intelligence, but if that 13% of variance really urs, it could only be strength based on the current situation. A change in their strength can¡¯t bring arge change to our scheme. Zheng is enough to deal with any changes in strength. So, if there are any deviations, we only need to guard against sneak attacks. We shouldn¡¯t divide our forces, so that team East Sea won¡¯t get a chance. The basic situation is like that.¡± Xuan pushed up his spectacles.

    ¡°Indeed. Team East Sea¡¯s decimation is already determined no matter how you reason it. Even if their luck is great and they manage to escape to the Diaoyu Inds, it wouldn¡¯t cause us any harm. The only thing that could harm us is a powerful sneak attack. Alright, I agree with your suggestion. We won¡¯t divide our forces. The whole team will stay together. We¡¯ll proceed with team East Sea¡¯s elimination like this.¡±

    (But... even if it¡¯s just a 1% chance, what if team East Sea¡¯s threat is wit, and not power?)

    ***

    ¡°In summary, team China, or Xuan, can already determine team East Sea¡¯s strength and intelligence from team East Sea¡¯s previous crude actions. But, these crude actions happened to be able to form the foundation for my n. With this as the idea, team China will next keep their team together and won¡¯t divide their troops. If so, the next part of the n can unfold smoothly.¡±

    Ever since team East Sea had contacted team Celestial, the entire team Celestial had stopped their operations in their movie world, and thus Adam had sufficient time and mental energy to wholeheartedly n and scheme.

    ¡°But based on your n, we can only kill a few of team China.¡± A tall and slender blonde youth was sitting besides Adam. He was ying with two short flying swords in his hands. The transparent ss-like swords looked like toys. This man was currently in charge of Adam¡¯s protection.

    ¡°A few is enough.¡± Adam smiled gently. ¡°Who do you think they are? It¡¯s team China, the strongest team apart from team Devil and us. No, perhaps, they win out slightly over us now. Neither belittle yourself nor be conceited. To handle team China, or to kill the leaders like Zheng, it would only be possible with a nuclear bomb or over ten warships in The Perfect Storm era. So, it¡¯s sufficient killing just over three of them using a small team like team East Sea.¡±

    The blonde youthughed coldly. With some slight mockery, he said, ¡°Hrious. Does an allianceless team really need you to take them so seriously? You said before that there are only three types of battle. First, a battle between leaders, and a battle between soldiers. However, this is only suitable to teams with powerful individuals like us, team Devil and team China. Second, a hidden battle. Using sneak attacks, assassination or special battle methods in a vast area, which is primarily for unique enhancements or abilities, which is usually the battle style of ver teams. The third one is a team alliance battle. With a powerhouse as the core, the team members and allies willplement him, systematically advancing and exhausting and defeating all powerful opponents. There are only these three types of battle, right? I don¡¯t believe team China is a match for our Angel Alliance.¡±

    ¡°Haha. That¡¯s just because you¡¯re too inexperienced.¡± Adam maintained his mild and harmless expression and tone as always. However, he continued sarcastically, ¡°With your experience and intelligence, all you do is parrot me. You don¡¯t have the qualifications to evaluate a strong team like team China.¡±

    The blonde youth¡¯s face changed abruptly and he tightened his grip on his flying sword. However, a wave of killing intent was instantly transmitted from behind, and he could no longer move, cold sweat flowing from his pores.

    ¡°Song Tian, back so early?¡± His expression unchanged, Adam looked at behind the blonde youth, where an Asian man carrying an antique looking Chinese broadsword on his back was standing.

    Song Tian silently nodded his head. ¡°Fortunately I came back, or else our team would decrease by one person. For a team with as few numbers as us, we can¡¯t lose members over something so trivial.¡±

    The blonde youth finally feebly slumped down when Song Tian sat down. However, he immediately retreated ten metres away from Song Tian, before carefully sitting down. His eye continued to lock onto Song Tian.

    The blonde youth was the most recent addition from another team¡¯s leader to team Celestial. As he had already unlocked the third stage, and his enhancement and self-created abilities pertained to flying swords, his offence was exceedingly great. He was extremely prideful towards his personal power, and even considered himself to be amongst team Celestial¡¯s foremostbatants. He had also made huge contributions for a few movies, so it was hard to avoid having some slight disdain towards team Celestial¡¯s leader, Adam, being a former team leader himself.

    However, who would have expected that the silent man who usually didn¡¯t unt his power would be able to stop him from daring to move in a moment with mere killing intent? He had felt as if there had been a peerlessly sharp sword directed at his neck from behind. If he had dared move, that sword would have mercilessly cut him down. He had only dared retreat when Song Tian sat down, keeping his attention on him. Even so, he didn¡¯t dare attack even armed with a flying sword. Just Song Tian merely sitting down there casually exerted a mountain-like pressure on him, giving him no chance to act.

    ¡°Newbie, some advice. Don¡¯t act against the other members of team Celestial. Those who can enter this team aren¡¯t second-rate. If you want to survive the final battle, protect our strategist. If not for him, team Celestial would have been wiped several times over by now.¡± Song Tian gave the blonde youth a look, and said slowly.

    Under that pressure, the blonde youth could only nod involuntarily. Only when he nodded and kept his flying sword did Song Tian gradually weaken the pressure on him. When itpletely disappeared, Song Tian reverted back to being an ordinary man carrying a sword.

    The blonde youth exhaled. He sat there silently for over ten minutes, before jumping up, startled. ¡°Impossible! With your strength and Adam¡¯s intelligence, you still lost to team China before?¡±

    Song Tian and Adam exchanged a look, before Adam gave a warm smile. ¡°A loss is a loss. There¡¯s nothing to be surprised about. After all, no one can guarantee that they are invincible. The so-called invincible is only a rtive thing. For example, you are invincible against an ordinary human, while clone Zheng Zha is simrly invincible against us. Of course, Song Tian and Luo Yinglong are invincible against you as well.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± The blonde youth jumped up. ¡°That variety show-like henpecked man? Don¡¯t make such jokes. No matter how weak I am, I can definitely dispose of him in a moment...¡±

    ¡°Excuse me. Please nder others when they¡¯re not around.¡± As the blonde youth started making a ruckus, Luo Yinglong and a girl of Western ancestry walked over. He had a livid expression, as if he was particrly sensitive to the word henpecked. The girl besides him however, was full of smiles, as if she was particrly happy.

    ¡°Power isn¡¯t what¡¯s unted outside, but the real thing innately.¡± Adam said smilingly, ¡°When you understand this, you¡¯ll understand their might. Rx. We¡¯re not team Devil, we won¡¯t use the cruelw of the jungle to treat our members. However, don¡¯t pull that with us, or else I¡¯ll feel very regretful.¡±

    Adam carried his gentle smile as always, but the blonde youth had chills running down his back. It was a instinctive sense of danger, and was even stronger than the pressure Song Tian had exerted on him before. In his heart, at this moment, he understood the man before him definitely wasn¡¯t simple. He wasn¡¯t an existence of merely ¡®intelligence¡¯...

    ¡°Then, I¡¯ll answer your previous question. Team China indeed doesn¡¯t have an alliance. They don¡¯t have the transworldmunicator or team Devil¡¯s strength, only one team. In this aspect, your words aren¡¯t wrong. But you guessed wrongly on two counts. First, it¡¯s team China¡¯s rtionship with us and team Devil. We are enemies, but not enemies to the death. The biggest enemies to the death in the Realm is team Devil! This isn¡¯t changeable in the final battle. Second, your guesses regarding team China¡¯s strength are... wrong to the utmost!¡±

    ¡°Team China indeed has no alliance. However, they are still stronger than ordinary alliances. If our Angel Alliance didn¡¯t have team Celestial, team China would be stronger than those remaining teams added together!¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯ll be a heavy blow even if we only kill two or three of them for this abnormally united team. Each person there has a fixed position in the team, and is practically irreceable. So, it¡¯s a good bargain to exchange team East Sea for two or three of their lives!¡±

    ¡°You make it sound so easy!¡± Luo Yinglong smiled coldly. ¡°The opponent is Chu Xuan. Supposedly, he¡¯s the only person who beat you in the real world. Do you have confidence in scheming against him?¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Adam nodded assuredly. ¡°As long as no other variables appear, based on the information he¡¯s collected so far, we can definitely scheme against him. Intelligence isn¡¯t omnipotent. Our thinking is broader than ordinary human¡¯s as our fundamental thinking process is different. However, we need sufficient information to infer and make judgements. If you want to have workable schemes out of nowhere, that won¡¯t be intelligence, but precognizance or... a god!¡±

    ¡°So, Xuan will surely fail this time!¡±

    ***

    At the same time, in another world...

    ¡°The probability of the other me losing is below 30%...¡± A bespectacled man with a cold expression was sitting on a rock, looking at a document while speaking.

    ¡°Is that so? The probability is still 30%...¡±

    Ten others were sitting around him, with a total of eleven present. The one leading them was a man with a scar across his face... Zheng Zha. Yes. This man looked exactly like Zheng, merely with more steadiness and killing intent.

    ¡°Yes. Even with the hint you gave them, the chances of them being confused is still 30% based on their current situation. After all, team East Sea¡¯s previous rash actions were perfect for the situation. Adam¡¯s appearance was also wless. If you didn¡¯t appear, at least three would die in team China for this battle, with an over 90% chance.¡± The bespectacled man raised his head, revealing the likeness of Xuan!

    Clone Zheng beganughing, and a ck aura appeared faintly around him. Although it was only momentary, it still made the surrounding people avoid him.

    ¡°If team China couldn¡¯t seize the hint I gave them, they deserve to fail. They wouldn¡¯t have the qualifications to be our opponent. If your original fails too, it shows that he was long since corrupted in team China¡¯s environment by that cowardly mindset. He¡¯ll just be an ordinary person. It won¡¯t be a pity to kill him off.¡± Finished speaking, he ignored the rest and extended his wings, shooting into the sky.

    The rest weren¡¯t surprised. They sat in a circle as before, and after a long time, a girl suddenly said, ¡°Xuan! The causality point has been used up, so I can no longer surveill them!¡± Finished speaking, she waved a newspaper in her hand.

    ¡°It¡¯s enough. It¡¯s reasonable being able to surveill to this point for the two rank S rewards you consumed to exchange it. This could be our opportunity to be victorious in the final battle, so safe keep ¡®it¡¯ well.¡± Clone Xuan nodded his head coldly, before looking at the documents in hand.

    The girl gave a sound of agreement, keeping her head down and not saying a word. Only, someone at the side suddenly said, ¡°Xuan, Why are leader¡¯s actions so weird? Why are we helping team China conserve their strength? And you¡¯re even helping him think of ways, and using up Zhang Xiaoxue¡¯s karma points that were umted with great difficulty. It¡¯s not worthwhile...¡±

    ¡°Idiot.¡±

    Xuan didn¡¯t respond, and a youth besides him suddenlyughed coldly. When he raised his head, this person was shockingly... Gando, the former member of team China!

    ¡°This is the mentality of the mighty! It¡¯s because you don¡¯t understand, that you remain weak and trash. Idiot, you can only slowly close the gap between us when you understand this.¡±

    The man¡¯s face darkened, and his mouth twitched, seemingly about to erupt. The girl named Zhang Xiaoxue immediately pulled at him, before the man sat back down, no longer saying anything.

    Gando slowly floated up from the ground. However, he didn¡¯t have wings on his back, and he floated up in the sky without equipment.

    ¡°Not just leader, but I too don¡¯t want anyone to die now from team China. Because... I want to have my revenge on them during the final battle! Hahaha...¡± As his words fell, Gando floated towards the sky as well, and the sound of thatughter drifted far away...

 Vol 22 7-1

    ¡°Something¡¯s off.¡± This was the first thing Zheng heard upon waking up. He rubbed his forehead in confusion. He had expended arge amount of mental energy in Kampa¡¯s consciousness space, and was still slightly muddle-headeding out. It took a long while before what Honglu said registered with him.

    ¡°Huh? What does that mean. I just woke up. My teeth aren¡¯t brushed, my push-ups aren¡¯t done and my head still hurts...¡± Zheng dumbly responded.

    ¡°I said something¡¯s off!¡± Honglu briefly raised his voice as he responded. Pinching his hair, he said, ¡°I don¡¯t know why. I¡¯m getting more and more panicked recently, and I keep feeling something is about to happen.¡±

    ¡°Hmm... your good friend is here?¡± Zheng said suddenly after thinking about it.

    Honglu froze momentarily, then asked, stupefied, ¡°Who? Wait, you bastard!¡±

    Honglu was still Honglu after all, and immediately recovered from this topic, immediately shouting irritatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t learn from Cheng Xiao! Even if you do, you won¡¯t be anything like him!¡±

    Zhengughed, patting the boy¡¯s hair. ¡°That was just to liven up the atmosphere. You¡¯re too tense. Remember, anything can be discussed. If you were to be so anxious, wouldn¡¯t the rest of the team be even more anxious?¡±

    Honglu inhaled deeply hearing that, and then calmly said, ¡°Freshen up quickly, then I¡¯ll tell you my bad premonition.¡±

    ¡°Oh?¡±

    Ten minutester, the two were sitting in a meeting room. Several people were at the side indifferently reading, while more were off patrolling the destroyer.

    ¡°I told them to patrol. Although we have no ws rationally speaking, we can¡¯t just disregard premonitions in battle. So, I split them up into several shifts to patrol the destroyer. They¡¯re to immediately initiate an attack if they see team East Sea members making a sneak attack or anyone not an original crew member.¡± Honglu said, apparently with some slight helplessness.

    ¡°Oh? Then tell me your premonition then.¡± Zheng was still as confused as before.

    ¡°Hmm, so you discovered several members had an especially thick air of death, so you feel that you and Xuan¡¯s reasoning may be wed, which is why doubts manifested. Is that how it is?¡± Zheng muttered as he ate.

    ¡°Correct.¡± Honglu nodded his head in response.

    ¡°What did Xuan say?¡± Zheng scratched his head, then asked.

    ¡°He said there¡¯s no issue with the reasoning, but... I don¡¯t trust him!¡± Honglu said certainly.

    ¡°Indeed, that fellow isn¡¯t worthy of trust. So is there anything wrong with the reasoning?

    ¡°... Nothing.¡±

    Honglu saw that Zheng was looking at him confused, and hurriedly said, ¡°Don¡¯t think I¡¯m joking. Although the reasoning has nothing wrong, my premonition this time is really strong. There was definitely some very important clue we overlooked, which can affect our entire scheme and the battle afterwards. So, I have to find it. Tell me the situation when your clone appeared, and even every sentence. Remember, don¡¯t leave out the slightest bit.¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t hesitate. He hadrge faith in Honglu¡¯s intelligence, and went through the clone¡¯s arrival in detail. He even repeated every sentence spoken and every expression made. Thanks to his superhuman constitution, he remembered all these minute details clearly. It didn¡¯t take long topletely say everything about the time he met his clone.

    ¡°Dammit, there wasn¡¯t any special message left behind. What loophole is it that I couldn¡¯t find?¡± Honglu pulled at his hair, angrily saying softly.

    ¡°Haha, haven¡¯t you said before? When you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth. So, when all the deductions point to there being no mistake, I think that you and Xuan shouldn¡¯t have been wrong.¡± Zheng hurriedly smiled andforted him. After all, Honglu was still a child, and being vexed at times was more normal.

    ¡°No. There¡¯s something I overlooked, definitely! I¡¯m all the more certain of this guess now, but why I can¡¯t find this clue, even if it¡¯s a 0.01% chance?¡± Honglu was getting more and more vexed, his entire face turning red.

    ¡°Alright, alright. It¡¯s no big deal, just the cloneing over. Even if there are loopholes it¡¯ll be found elsewhere.¡± Zheng patted Honglu¡¯s head again, before standing up, intending to leave the meeting room.

    ¡°Wait, wait wait! What did you just say?¡± Honglu¡¯s eyes shone, hurriedly stopping Zheng to ask.

    ¡°Eh? Even if there are loopholes it¡¯ll be found elsewhere, that sentence?¡± Zheng paused before asking.

    ¡°No, the previous one! Right, just the cloneing over! Although it¡¯s an incredibly small probability, it exins my premonition and the w in our scheme, as well as exining team East Sea¡¯s next actions. Heavens, if so, our current situation is very... Xuan! I refuse to believe he didn¡¯t consider all this! He must be nning to counterplot them, but this way we¡¯ll likely have one, two, or even more casualties! This situation is thoroughly perilous!¡± Honglu¡¯s excitement rose, and by the end of it, he was shouting.

    ¡°What? Did that fellow Xuan do something detestable again?¡± Zheng was sensitive to Honglu¡¯s words, and hurriedly asked.

    ¡°It¡¯s not that he did something bad. It¡¯s much more serious than that...:¡±

    Honglu was excited for a moment, before calming down. He pinched his hair, exhaling. ¡°Everything can be exined based on this series of deductions. I¡¯ll start from the beginning. Based on our previous deductions, team East Sea will likely reach the Diaoyu Inds a step ahead of us, right?¡±

    ¡°Mhm, continue, I already know all this.¡±

    Honglu nodded. He continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll start from here. First, team East Sea hasn¡¯t exceeded our expectations from the start. In other words, this is a very ordinary team. With an ordinary person¡¯s thinking process, they either hijacked or hired a fishing vessel. Their initial position should be at...¡± As Honglu spoke, he looked left and right, picking up a pen and paper, drawing something on the paper. When he had finished, Zheng saw a circle and some strange outlines.

    ¡°These outlines representnd. The centre of the circle represents the Diaoyu Inds. Team East Sea should have appeared at the fringes of the circle, and our position is highly likely to be in the same position.¡± Honglu pointed at the outlines on the paper.

    Zheng simultaneously entered the third stage. Looking at the paper, he nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s roughly like that. It also exins why God let us enterte, and not put us away at a further distance. I understand. After that?¡±

    ¡°The following situation is more interesting. If team East Sea had the same thinking process as us, or a team strategist¡¯s, they should have used the ¡®influence¡¯ God gave to create an advantageous situation. They could have snatched a warship,y in ambush, or even contact and bribe countries, going to any lengths possible. However, team East Sea didn¡¯t do all this from what we know. urately speaking, team East Sea just snatched or hired a fishing vessel they saw like a normal team would, then tried their best to rush to the Diaoyu Inds. This is the dumbest way of going about it, and was the only way they could think of.¡±

    Honglu sighed at this point. He made two markings on the paper, saying, ¡°From this, team East Sea can be divided into two possibilities. One, their power is just so, and they can only use the dumbest way to rush to the Diaoyu Inds, entrusting their victory to fortune and the enemy¡¯s ipetence. Two, they¡¯re tigers ying pigs. They¡¯re lowering our guard to make us step into their trap. In other words, there¡¯s an ambush ahead.¡±

    ¡°Although I say that, the chances are low, at about 10%. This can be seen by theck of disturbance or attention in the world caused by them. Team East Sea is much, much weaker than us. Otherwise, we would have caught up to them these few days. God must have given them a greater position of advantageous ¡®influence¡¯, and threw them in much earlier, topensate for them being very much weaker. Thus, if they WERE nning to ambush us, they wouldn¡¯t have have chosen to fight us alone and abandon using the world¡¯s powers.¡±

    ¡°Of course, them ambusing us alone isn¡¯t absolutely impossible if they¡¯re a ver team. They may take the risk of ambushing us if they have one or two powerful individuals along with special techniques and enhancements. Although the chance is small, it also can substantiate my premonition and deductions, as we may take casualties from their actions. However, Wangxia¡¯s death premonition rejects this, as it¡¯s only possible for nonbatants and rookies to die if they do so.¡±

    Honglu gestured with his hands at this point, saying helplessly, ¡°Now, my deduction hits a dead end. My premonition is unexinable, but exining the premonition will contradict my deductions, which should be urate given the known information. Even if we use the information to amend the scheme, the general direction shouldn¡¯t change. This should be what Xuan and I do, assuming there is no new information... We would definitely have walked into the trap team East Sea set for us, because our direction has been wrong from the start!¡±

    ¡°Wrong? These deductions are quite reasonable, and I may not have been able toe up with them myself.¡± Zheng pinched his hair, thinking ceaselessly. After thinking for a while, he finally asked Honglu curiously.

    Honglu¡¯s lips curled, seemingly with some disapproval towards Zheng¡¯s words. However, it was expected, seeing as he was thinking using the gic constraint¡¯s simtion, which definitelycked somethingpared to the real thing. Every deduction made as a team¡¯s strategist or schemer had to be careful and thorough, and even that slight difference would causerge changes in the scheme, which was why Zheng had never tried to rece the two in nning.

    ¡°First, our very most basic deduction was wrong. What if team East Sea¡¯s intelligence suddenly became the level of Xuan or me? Which means that they didn¡¯t have a brain before, andter on when they reached here and we started hunting them and casting out our search, their intelligence had a substantial jump. Everything can be exined then if so!¡±

    ¡°How... ah! You mean that...¡± Zheng suddenly realized something, and said in shock.

    ¡°Yes. Correct.¡± Honglu nodded.

    ¡°You mean that, after my clone met me, he went to team East Sea and told them our whereabouts and ns?¡±

    ¡°Are you an idiot?¡± Honglu stared at Zheng, dumbfounded.

    He miserably rubbed his temples, shouting, ¡°How could there be an idiot like you? Does it mean you clone did it just because he appeared? You... Forget it, I¡¯ll just tell you. There¡¯s only a 10% to 20% chance this was caused by your clone and team Devil. What do you think this is, some kind of melodramatic plot, where there needs to be some kind of test before you can challenge them? Don¡¯t be funny, I think that team Devil won¡¯t do this even if they had the power and abilities to do so. This is because the respect by the powerful to their opponent, is basically self-respect. Team Devil has their own pride, and they won¡¯t allow their opponent, especially one they acknowledged, to lose anybat power before they battle. Although this mentality seems unimaginable in God¡¯s Realm, if ites to the strongest team Devil, I think it¡¯s probably, no, definitely true!¡±

    ¡°The significance of team Devil appearing isn¡¯t this, but to tell us that... other teams can break through the restrictions of time and worlds, and even God¡¯s restrictions, to contact us!¡±

    Honglu exhaled at this point. ¡°I actually considered this very long ago already when we got the yellow race¡¯s legacy. As the legacy of the ancient Saints and Cultivators, and especially the strongest race, I don¡¯t believe there wasn¡¯t anything inside to control God! It may also be not just a few. Otherwise, the receivers of their legacy and inheritance would still be under God¡¯s control. If so, there¡¯s the possibility of it being snatched away by another team, so they had to make ns for the legacies. If God could be controlled, the other battles would be just battles of survival. At minimum, they felt that their descendants couldn¡¯t be in the situation of being forced into battle. So I¡¯m very sure, that the Cultivators and Saints of the yellow race, the white race and the ck race have equipment or techniques to control God in their legacies!¡±

    ¡°In truth, Xuan should already have the ability in this area when he used the Bell of the East Emperor, except that it wasn¡¯tplete. After all, we don¡¯t have the energy to use it. Then, back to the topic. If our inheritance can control God, why can¡¯t the other two kinds? In other words, there is at least one team other than team Devil that can pass through space, time and worlds. Or, they can at least send a message to another movie world!¡±

    Honglu extended his hands, gesticting. ¡°Team Devil had Xuan¡¯s clone. I¡¯m very clear on this fellow¡¯s personality. He won¡¯t do anything inexplicable. I¡¯m not too sure about your clone, but since they¡¯re in the same team, they must have some connection. Clone Xuan won¡¯t let clone Zheng do anything inexplicable. So, your clone must have a reason foring. He didn¡¯t say anything meaningful. Those so-called warnings or provocations aren¡¯t counted, but just some nonsense. You two¡¯s standpoints were long since determined. There will be a battle, where the victor is the strongest, while the loser dies. There¡¯s no leeway for this, and his few sentences couldn¡¯t alleviate it even if there was anyways. So, there was a deeper meaning behind his arrival. This deeper meaning was his inexplicable appearance. I said it before, when you have eliminated the impossible, whatever remains, however improbable, must be the truth. Since the clone offered no reasons, I can only think of one answer...¡±

    ¡°Your clone told us a truth. Another team is interfering with this battle, and wants to borrow team East Sea to weaken us! And that¡¯s all there is to it!¡±

 Vol 22 7-2

    ¡°Xuan, want to see the stars?¡±

    Xuan slowly opened his eyes. Zheng was standing there kneading his fingers, looking as if he wanted to hit him. However, Xuan did something strange. His eyes were actually slightly moist, and his appearance of sitting there nkly terrified Zheng and Honglu, who hade for his admission of guilt, and making the rest stand there foolishly.

    ¡°I didn¡¯t want to hit you. Haha, I didn¡¯t want to hit you. No, I didn¡¯t...¡± Zheng was scared stupid, and began to stammer. For a time, he didn¡¯t know what he was saying.

    ¡°I had a dream.¡± Xuan ignored him, only standing up and pushing his spectacles up. He silently walked out to the ship. Everyone curiously followed him, only to see this man not uttering a word, only walking to the deck and staring at the sky.

    ¡°The stars?¡± Xuan¡¯s mouth muttered.

    ¡°The stars? Are you kidding? How could you see the stars in such a storm?¡± Zheng stood behind him, looking at the sky as well. That misty sky and never ending rain, as well as that shing purple lighting, as if lightning dragons were roaming within. Within this Perfect Storm, not even mentioning seeing stars, just a moment of inattention may make you yourself a star in the sky.

    ¡°Zheng, team East Sea is that way.¡± Xuan pointed to the distant darkness.

    ¡°So, what Honglu said was true? You already deducted all this, dammit! Isn¡¯t this situation extremely dangerous? Even if you don¡¯t say it out loud, would it hurt to remind Honglu about it?¡± Zheng was enraged upon hearing this, and grabbed Xuan¡¯s cor, pulling his head over as he shouted.

    Xuan wasn¡¯t angered, but instead looked to Honglu. ¡°You... have you matured yet?¡±

    Honglu froze momentarily, and was silent for a moment before nodding quietly.

    ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, you only won by luck this time. If not for clone Zheng, how would you have obtained such useful information? You might really have ended up hoodwinked if you relied on just your probability, while I would have used my intuition to make some changes to the scheme. These changes would surely have saved team China!¡± Honglu said, his head lowered.

    ¡°Victory is victory, losses are losses. There are no ¡®ifs¡¯, and probability isn¡¯t as inflexible as you think it is. It includes guesses and intuition. Since we¡¯re the main characters, other parts can be amended if there are ws in the probability. You have never understood this.¡± As before, Xuan raised his head, gazing at the skies. However, his words caused everyone to feel confused.

    ¡°No need to feel confused. I saw this while decoding the Cultivation manuals. At first, I thought the words ¡®main characters¡¯ meant someone outstanding, but as more and more was decoded, I found that the meaning of these two words was not as I imagined. It was meant literally, as a novel¡¯s main characters...¡±

    With a faint sigh, he said to the others, ¡°Let¡¯s go in to talk. This topic will probably take a long time...and what we need to do now is conserve our power, with the battle with team East Sea fast approaching.¡± Done talking, he ignored the rest and walked to the ship¡¯s insides.

    Everyone felt helplessly, and could only follow in his footsteps. Only Lin Juntian looked on uprehendingly, asking Cheng Xiao, ¡°Is he always... er, doing things at his own pace like this?¡±

    Cheng Xiao paused, then scratched his head. ¡°Doing things at his own pace? No, it should be called a weirdo-like madness. He has indeed always been like this. Keep your voice low. He¡¯ll take revenge if he hears you.¡±

    ¡°Errr... isn¡¯t your voice a little too loud?¡±

    ¡°Cough, cough...¡±

    Not discussing the other¡¯s doubts and chatting, everyone followed Xuan into a cabin. As they sat down, Xuan said, ¡°My words before weren¡¯t said wrongly. The ¡®main characters¡¯ mentioned in the Cultivation manuals were meant literally, a novels one and only main character. It can be an individual, a group, a country or a race.¡±

    Wangxia was the most sensitive towards this topic, and hurriedly took out his fantasy book. ¡°Are you referring to the ¡®main character¡¯ here? The kind where they¡¯re unkible, where even if the world ends, they can still find another world to continue surviving in? That can¡¯t be possible.¡±

    ¡°Nothing so exaggerated. Still, from the meaning of the words itself... the ¡®main characters¡¯ mentioned in Cultivation manuals are of this meaning.¡± Xuan nodded.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always been wondering. Why was God¡¯s Realm built? What purpose was it entrusted with? From what we know, it was firstly to produce new Saints or Cultivators. Now, in a time when all ancient powers arepletely lost, for this batch of us and those who¡¯ve already returned to the real world before, we can more or less increase humanity¡¯s power. This is no matter how weak or strong we are, and even if wepletely overturn society or wreck current scientific progress, just as long as humanity doesn¡¯t be extinct. This is why God¡¯s Realm permits ver teams.¡±

    ¡°The second user should be a refuge from cmity, I think. We already guessed this long ago. When humanity reaches the moment of extermination, God¡¯s Realm shall serve as a sanctuary. This proves that the Saints and Cultivators suffered a crushing defeat when they and the box creators challenged each other. Their sole path of retreat had been this box within a box. As for whether it could resist the box creators, that¡¯s another matter. Whatever the case, that¡¯s the second use of God¡¯s Realm.¡±

    Zheng and the rest exchanged a look. Their eyes were still filled with confusion. It was no longer just iprehension, but a certainty that Xuan had done something bad, which was rted to them.

    ¡°The third use... At first, this was merely a theory of mine. Later on, I gradually grew certain of it. At this moment when I should have failed, your clone suddenly appeared in this world and also gave me a hint. So, I¡¯m growing more and more certain, no, it¡¯s basically confirmed that, we are the ¡®main characters¡¯!¡±

    This time, Xuan didn¡¯t pause. ¡°ording to the secondw of thermodynamics, the disorderly state of the universe, ¡®entropy¡¯, has been increasing continuously since the start of the universe. I¡¯ll put this in simpler terms. The universe began as a point of infinitelyrge mass and infinitely small volume. Since the Big Bang, the generated mass, time and space has been expanding unendingly. The disorderly state of the universe is thus continuously increasing. This disorderly chaotic state is known as ¡®entropy¡¯, and is irreversible ording to the secondw of thermodynamics, like how hot water cools or apressed spring bes uncoiled when released. Reversing this state requires external energy to be put in.¡±

    ¡°I found causality-type weapons in God¡¯s Realm.¡± Xuan suddenly snapped his fingers, and an extremely beautiful radiance, produced by his causality-type weapon, the Lambda Driver, being used appeared at the tip of his finger.

    ¡°Causality-type weapons can also be considered a philosophical weapon as its existence overturns the theories in modern science. Although rtivity and quantum theory faintly suggests the possibility of this kind of weapon, it¡¯s just a possibility. But when this possibility bes reality, then the theory of rtivity and quantum theory will put forward a conclusion at the same time, that the future is changeable.¡±

    Xuan looked around him. Everyone¡¯s expression was getting more and more perplexed, with Honglu no exception. They had a look of iprehension. Xuan frowned slightly, but he didn¡¯t stop. Continuing as before, ¡°Those who use causality-type weapons will be rejected by the universe. The universe¡¯s entropy is constantly increasing, while causality-type weapons are of the opposite. Its existence makes disorder continuously have order. One point in time¡¯s change will cause the change of countless time periods under the butterfly effect. However, the world, or time itself, has an inertia to it. It would after a period of time correct the changes made, until the entire time was reverted to normal. In the process, those possessing causality-type weapons will be rejected by the universe and time, and their characteristic will be constant ill fortune.¡±

    ¡°Funny, isn¡¯t it? I don¡¯t find it funny. Under the constant advancements of the ancient Saints and Cultivators, causality-type weapons were finally invented. This phenomenon was discovered by them at the same time, and until they confirmed the existence of the box creators, they weren¡¯t able to avoid this rejection. I think the first reason for the extermination of the Saints and Cultivators likely had to do with the proliferation of their causality-type weapons. Secondly, it¡¯s about the words I spoke of, ¡®main characters¡¯. Whether television shows, novels, movies, games, they would all have ¡®main characters¡¯. If you go through the whole creation, you¡¯ll find those within that have peerless luck and opportunities. With the creation of causality-type weapons, Saints and Cultivators discovered the existence of ¡¯main characters¡¯. No matter what exactly the box we¡¯re in is, perhaps we¡¯re just the characters in a movie, television show, game, or a novel to the box creators. This is all just as well, but what if we¡¯re the ¡®main characters¡¯ of this box? Like the ¡®main characters¡¯ in a novel, the causality-type weapons won¡¯t hinder us. Only then does the words ¡®main character¡¯ in the Cultivation manuals make sense. This is the third point I¡¯ve never confirmed. This God¡¯s Realm could be a ce to manufacture ¡®main characters¡¯. I don¡¯t know the connection between here and the real world box, but if we could be ¡®main characters¡¯ there as well... resisting the box creators won¡¯t be just a dream.¡±

    ¡°So, I¡¯ve been trying to continuously determine if we¡¯re the ¡®main characters¡¯, or if my theory holds true. In Independence Day, Eragon, in this movie world... This time, I should have failed, but I managed to obtain that important information from clone Zheng through a fortunate coincidence. If a main character truly exists, we, team China, are the ones of this novel! Of course, it¡¯s unknown if perhaps we¡¯re in a movie, a television show or a game.¡±

 Vol 22 7-3

    Team China... were the main characters?

    ¡°Actually, apart from team China, all who entered God¡¯s Realm have the possibility of bing main characters. It¡¯s only that there are only three teams approaching this goal, team Devil, team Celestial and us, right?¡± Honglu frowned at Xuan.

    Xuan nodded. ¡°Yes. The three of us are closest to this goal. The meaning the final battle has ispletely different. It is now a battle to obtain the position of the ¡®main character¡¯.¡±

    ¡°Alright, alright. I¡¯ll admit you¡¯re right, we are the main characters. But this doesn¡¯t cover up what you did this time. Let¡¯s put all that theoretical stuff aside. After all, no matter what, we have to face the final battle. What are you trying to do?¡± Zheng felt as if he was being conned. Honestly, he didn¡¯t really understand much about the discussion regarding ¡®main characters¡¯. Even if he had unlocked the third stage and simted Honglu, he still didn¡¯t understand itpletely. However there was one thing he understood. In this movie, Xuan had ced team China in danger. Based on Honglu¡¯s deductions, team China would likely have deaths, something he couldn¡¯t ept.

    Xuan gave Zheng a sidelong nce. ¡°How big of a chance did you think there is for us to get through the final battle with no deaths?¡±

    ¡°Errr...¡± Zheng hesitated for a while, unable to say anything. Although his mouth moved, he still swallowed the words that welled up in his mouth. Although he wasn¡¯t willing to admit it, he was well aware of the situation for the final battle. People would die in team China, and not just one or two.

    ¡°The basic situation is like that. As of now, the three strongest teams of God¡¯s Realm, team Celestial, team Devil and us, each possesses treasures to break through God¡¯s Realm. We have two, the Bell of the East Emperor and the Jade Disc of Creation. It¡¯s only that the two items are temporarily unusable, so, us team China are already in a inferior position before the final battle has started.¡±

    Xuan pushed up his spectacles. He looked indifferently at the rest. ¡°Correct. When clone Zheng appeared without saying anything actually meaningful, I suspected that team East Sea had something up their sleeves. Team East Sea can basically be divided into two phases. At first, their mentality was just to snatch a fishing vessel, and trying their utmost to escape to the Diaoyu Inds. At this time, it was team East Sea themselves. This was until Honglu noticed issues, when at that time team East Sea had intelligent directives. Team East Sea at that point had already contacted team Celestial. In other words, what awaits before us is Adam¡¯s scheme...¡±

    ¡°Right! It¡¯s this that I¡¯m angry about!¡± Zheng suddenly shouted. ¡°Since you know Adam¡¯s scheme was in front of us, why didn¡¯t you tell everyone? And you just went quietly to the side without making a sound! Were you going to let everyone fall into team East Sea¡¯s trap like that? Then, watch some among us die...¡±

    Xuan smiled coldly. He stared at Zheng, ¡°What is the team China in your heart? Something that keeps being protected under my and your wings? They¡¯re yourrades that you don¡¯t want to die, so you¡¯ll block all the blood and fire for them? Such a team... we¡¯re still far from team Devil. Such a team isn¡¯t qualified to obtain the position of the strongest.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Just as Zheng opened his mouth, intending to say something, Honglu stopped him just as he said his first word.

    Honglu sighed. ¡°Yes, Xuan¡¯s right. We¡¯re too reliant on him and you. Actually, team China is already strong. It¡¯s only that we often fearful in our hearts for the battle with team Devil. This isn¡¯t doable. If we¡¯re scared and don¡¯t dare to face it, we will continue to be scared. Zheng, the circumstances around the scheme this time is veryplicated. Xuan doing this was indeed to prepare for the final battle. There¡¯s nothing wrong with it. On the other hand, it took me so much effort to understand all this clearly. It can be said that I failed in my duty for this battle.¡±

    ¡°This is no longer just a matter of a match with team East Sea, but a contest between team Celestial, team Devil and us. So, we must lose...¡±

    ***

    Team Devil...

    ¡°Xuan, the umtion of causality points is going too slowly. It¡¯s always so hard to umte causality points in these movie worlds.¡±

    At team Devil¡¯s temporary base, the various members were all rxing after a day of battle. It was a t rocky slope, iparably vast in all directions. Apart from a distant field of corpses, there were no special features here.

    A beautiful girl with pitch-ck hair was sitting beside clone Xuan. She smiled gently at clone Xuan, her gentle and graceful smile looking indescribably cute.

    ¡°Oh...¡± Clone Xuan didn¡¯t even lift his head up, with no desire to continue speaking.

    After waiting for a moment, the girl said displeased, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m talking to you, Xuan... Alright, stop looking at those documents. These causality points are important for the final battle. If they¡¯re too few, it won¡¯t let you use it freely to scheme. Why not we obtain more during this movie? How do you feel about disseminating information to the whole world?¡±

    ¡°Careful of the reverse in spacetime.¡± As before, clone Xuan didn¡¯t raise his head. He said as he looked at his documents. ¡°The causality points obtained in each world cannot exceed 1000, or else spacetime reversal will ur. Bad luck can¡¯t be determined using probability. Unpredictable circumstances that kill you will likely appear, that may even involve the entire team. So, we¡¯ll do it as usual. After we return to God¡¯s dimension, use points to go to various worlds to obtain it.¡±

    In a slightly spoilt manner, the girl said, ¡°That¡¯s too troublesome. We won¡¯te back to this world ever again anyways, so there shouldn¡¯t be any problems obtaining a bit more causality points, right?¡¯

    ¡°A mortal¡¯s wisdom...¡± Clone Xuanughed coldly, only continuing to look at his documents.

    The girl seemed to be very disappointed, ¡°Then how about our remaining 1000 causality points? Do we continue to surveill team China?¡±

    ¡°No need. I already basically know about their situation. Conserve the causality points well. It might save your life when it¡¯s needed. You¡¯re the one in the greatest danger in our team. The risk of this SS rank item is extremely great. If you¡¯re not careful, you may be rejected by the spacetime reversal. It¡¯ll be toote for regrets then.¡± Clone Xuan finally lifted his head up, and said this indifferently, before lowering his head again.

    The girl seemed to have been frightened, and rubbed the pocket at her chest. ¡°Then, this thing¡¯s usability isn¡¯t too great? Instead of repairing it, we should have exchanged a SS rank enhancement or ability.¡±

    ¡°There will always be pros and cons. The stronger the power, the greater the limitations. For example, Zheng obtained his power through untold painstaking effort. This exchanged item of yours is extremely strong. If pursued to the peak, even breaking out of the box isn¡¯t an impossibility. It¡¯s no surprise that God required SS rank rewards to repair it to even an iplete state after we recovered this thing¡¯s main body from a historical ruins. I think that message wasn¡¯t speaking nonsense. This Board should be the pinnacle of causality-type weapons. It¡¯s no wonder that the Godseal Board was the fuse that led to the great battle of the Saints and Cultivators.¡± As clone Xuan spoke, the emotions in his eyes became more and more fanatical. However, that girl was still incredibly disappointed. That was because she knew that the fanaticism was merely for the Godseal Board in her embrace, with nothing to do with her.

    ¡°But it¡¯s still not aplete item after all, and its restrictions are too great. The stronger the causality-type weapon, the greater the spacetime reversal endured. This weapon should have been invented in order to contend with the box creators. So, after being created, even its name was Godseal Board, which should be to seal those box creators. However, I still feel like something is missing. If an ordinary person uses this, they¡¯ll definitely die. There must be a lead I haven¡¯t found yet. That lead may very well be in the yellow race¡¯s inheritance.¡± Clone Xuan looked fanatically at the girl, sighingly saying after a long while.

    ¡°Xuan, talk about team China¡¯s situation instead.¡± A voice at the side suddenly interjected itself in. His expression cold, Gando walked over. Without any politeness, he plonked himself down besides clone Xuan, then asked.

    Clone Xuan gave him a sideway nce, but Gando ignored it, only continuing to look at clone Xuan coldly. After a long time, clone Xuan finally said, ¡°Revenge can increase one¡¯s power, but if you waste our team¡¯s time for revenge, I will kill you. Team China and team Celestial are having a contest in The Perfect Storm. Team Celestial wants to weaken team China, while team China wants zero casualties and to capture team East Sea¡¯s psyche force user. It looks hard, but if my original perfectly uses their current situation, it¡¯s not impossible for team China topletely win and team Celestial to lose this and team East Sea. However, this isn¡¯t enough to harm the Angel Alliance¡¯s foundation. If my original is thinking the same as me, then team China... will lose! If team China really considers us to be their final enemy, and is insisting on a tactic of king against king and soldiers against soldiers, at least in the grand scheme of things, team China must lose in this movie!¡±

 Vol 22 8-1

    ¡°I am team East Sea¡¯s leader, and these are my teammates. I want to meet your admiral.¡±

    As team China rushed to the Diaoyu Inds, team East Sea instead made a detour to elsewhere. It was the location of the United States Seventh Fleet, the USA¡¯s fleet stationed at Japan. To be more urate, it was the location of a patrolling ship.

    Such an ordinary fishing vessel wasn¡¯t rare in the Pacific. But they were rarer during this sort of storm. Normal fishing vessels would enter the nearest port, and resume their tasks when the storm passed. Thus, when this fishing vessel appeared, those warships sent out a message for them to stop and receive a inspection. At the same time, the naval soldiers were in a state of alert.

    When team East Sea said this bluntly, the inspecting soldiers immediately aimed their guns at them agitatedly. Pearl Harbour¡¯s situation had long since spread across the world. Practically every country¡¯s troops had already received a detailed report. That mysterious team possessed greatbat power, enough to even annihte a fleet, as well as technology that surpassed this era. One shot of that Magic Cannon had far surpassed nuclear weapons. That was why the countries on the way were trying their best to find team China.

    And obviously, the people before them were rted to that mysterious team...

    ¡°We are international police from the future. Our goal is to arrest a smuggling organisation that entered this time period illegally. Our team is called team East Sea, with our specific jurisdiction being the East Sea area. As that smuggling gang brought advanced scientific weapons invented in the future, us who didn¡¯t bring future weapons aren¡¯t their match. So, we need the countries of this era to help.¡± Team East Sea leader Miyata Kuraki said to the officers before him, with the most important senior members of team East Sea behind him.

    This was the first thing Adam had told them to do. They were to unite all the countries¡¯ troops capturing team China in the identity of future international police. Team East Sea would use team China¡¯s schemes and ns from the start for their own. Although team China would find their location, team East Sea would obtain an equivalent influence.

    Don¡¯t look down on a naval fleet, especially in this Perfect Storm weather and endless sea. Particrly in a situation when God had restricted flying equipment, modern warship¡¯s anti-ship missiles were enough to kill several of team China¡¯s members. Although team China had said before it would take an entire fleet to suppress them, that was in terms of a meleebat. If it was long-range battle at several kilometres or more, it would be a difficult battle for team China if they were found by the United States Seventh Fleet.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need to doubt this. Chu Xuan loves risk, but there is stability within that risk, and changes within the stability. Until the final moment, we won¡¯t know his true goal. But, when we know his true goal, he won¡¯t be far from losing. So, why not be pushed to a corner, and use his risk to break his stability. Turn this stability into your ¡®influence¡¯. That way, you¡¯ll have a chance of survival.¡± Miyata Kuraki remembered what Adam had said before to him.

    If they were to do it their way, they would have initiated a attack at the first moment when the navy did an inspection, then escape as fast as they could, snatching a warship if possible. That way, they¡¯ll be able to escape even faster, but at that time, they¡¯ll have fallen into Chu Xuan¡¯s scheme. They would have suffered an endless wave of attacks by the navies on the way,pletely slowing down their speed until team China caught them. They would have then fallen into a hopeless situation.

    But what about if they followed the opposite way that Adam had suggested? Indeed, they had a high chance of upying the height of ¡®influence¡¯. But at the same time... they no longer had a way to retreat, and had to fight to the bitter end with team China...

    When he thought of this, Miyata Kuraki looked at the kimono girl besides him. The girl was currently deep in thought, frowning and her head bowed, as if there was some impossibly hard question waiting for her.

    Not discussing the expressions of the team East Sea members for now, the officers before them were dumbfounded. After a long time, a navy admiral in his fifties or sixties finally asked, ¡°What evidence do you have?¡±

    Miyata Kuraki didn¡¯t hesitate. He took out a metal box from his chest area. ¡°As transporting technological items will cause a heavy disturbance in spacetime, they have always been restricted. This item is something we need toplete our mission. It can disy all the living things within ten kilometres through thermal and present them on a 3D image. You all can test it out. It¡¯s no problem if you research its technologies and mechanism before the smuggling group appears. However, please return it to us before the battle.¡±

    In truth, this was just a small item. It¡¯s radius was far from ten kilometres and it had limited electricity. Although its price for exchange from God wasn¡¯t expensive, it was a waste for teams with psyche force users. However, they didn¡¯t say this out loud. They also made a show of this being very important, so that they could lower the guard of the officers before them.

    As expected, the officers gingerly received that metal box. The admiral in the lead extended his hand and pressed a button. A blue and red map appeared on top of the box. The blue diagram outlined the shape of the warship, while the red diagram represented the personnel moving about on-board. The model looked marvellous and this item was at least unconstructible with the current level of technology. Too many types of science were involved within, like the biothermal scanning and scaling down ofponents that let such a small box aplish this scan. Any person with slight general knowledge would feel shocked.

    The officers had been rather unconcerned at first, and even thought this group were likely lunatics or liars. They may even be children of businessman or high ranking government officials who came here to role y out of boredom. Although ying around like this in such a Perfect Storm was a little too stupid, but anyhow they didn¡¯t care very much. It was only when team East Sea took out this object that they knew that these people didn¡¯t have an ordinary background. Whether or not their background was real, at least... they no longer had the qualifications to confirm them.

    ¡°Wait a moment. I think that the Pentagon would be happy to discuss the situation in the future with you.¡±

    ***

    ¡°The basic situation is like that. We can confirm that team East Sea has made contact with the United States Seventh Fleet, and is under their protection.¡± Xuan sat in the meeting room, saying as if nothing important had happened.

    ¡°Eh? This is Adam¡¯s scheme? It¡¯s not much. Won¡¯t we find their location soon if so? Wasn¡¯t Adam very smart?¡± The rookie at the side, Lin Juntian, asked curiously.

    Heng, who was besides him, said immediately, ¡°Adam should be very smart. In the movie in the past, we were nearly eradicated by team Celestial. We¡¯ve also experienced their schemes and conspiracies. I also know something. A scheme in the dark, no longer how good, can¡¯t bepared to easily understood open and aboveboard schemes. This is because the more obvious they are, the harder it is to set up such schemes. Is that right?¡±

    Before Xuan said anything, Honglu already nodded certainly. ¡°That¡¯s so. It¡¯s like chess. You can see each and every move clearly, but you aren¡¯t able to block a stronger opponent¡¯s attacks. Step by step, until youpletely lose. No matter how we react to the move Adam made, he¡¯ll have room to manoeuvre. This is an open and above board scheme. Do you know how to break such things?¡¯

    Honglu smiled. Without waiting for a reply, he said, ¡°Breaking open and above board schemes is simple. It¡¯s the same logic as chess. Do you know what the taboo is in chess? It¡¯s to go to the positions your opponent wants you to. Wherever the opponent wants us to go, we¡¯ll just not go there. Next, we¡¯ll go straight to the Diaoyu Inds.¡±

    ¡°Go straight to the Diaoyu Inds?¡± Everyone recited in tandem. Several involuntarily looked at Xuan.

    Xuan didn¡¯t say anything, and his head remained lowered as he looked at his documents. It was as if the matter had nothing to do with him. Honglu bluntly said to the rest, ¡°Correct. From now on, we will no longer chase after team East Sea. Let them run if they want to, we¡¯ll ignore them. Our destination! The Diaoyu Inds! We¡¯ll give them a pleasant surprise there!¡±

    ¡°Is... is this the so-called ¡¯lose¡¯ you two spoke of?¡± Zheng asked curiously.

    Honglu gave Zheng a look. Sighing, he said, ¡°Although I don¡¯t want to admit it, but this is a loss to Xuan. After all, we¡¯re merely passively reacting to a scheme after falling into it. We have no choice but to avoid the opponent¡¯s scheme. This fits the meaning of ¡®loss¡¯, especially to Xuan. Otherwise, what did you think this was? If we didn¡¯t even have this level of reaction, it would be impossible to trick Adam. He¡¯ll sense it at the first moment and then he¡¯ll obtain important information. We¡¯ll be even more passive then in the final battle.¡±

    ¡°To us, team East is simply too too weak, whether in wit or might. But at the same time, reaching this point is team China¡¯s failure. In this battle, the ones with weakerbat power amongst us are in mortal danger. After all, missiles aren¡¯t toys. This is already a loss, or at least the loss we need to show Adam.¡±

 Vol 22 8-2

    The ship team China advanced continuously, practically ignoring the location of team East Sea. They only adjusted their course to the Diaoyu Inds. On the way, the storm gradually became fiercer. This weather was definitely something rarely seen in a century. The waves billowed to the skies, and the endless rainwater crashed down. The purple lightning in the sky shed, and lightning even struck some of the higher instations of the destroyer. It was as if heaven and earth were about to copse. Let alone team China, but even the naval soldiers who patrolled the seas frequently were speechless from this scene. A destroyer navigating these seas wasn¡¯t much different from a skiff.

    ¡°This is too terrifying. In all my years in service, I¡¯ve never seen such a terrifying storm. This truly is a Perfect Storm.¡± When the discussion for the course of action had ended, Zheng had ran over to the bridge to ask about the ship. So far, the warship basically had no special issues. After all, it was arge object and those small fishing vessels couldn¡¯tpare. There wasn¡¯t the possibility of even such a ridiculous Perfect Storm capsizing this warship. However, the problem wasn¡¯t small in regards to the ship¡¯s speed and direction.

    Zheng nodded. ¡°Then, I¡¯ll entrust it to everyone. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you all to silence you. It¡¯s only that we may run into battles on the way, so you all will be in grave danger. My words hold true. After we leave, we¡¯ll give you diamonds. If you prefer gold that¡¯s fine as well, only that you all don¡¯t have a way to carry gold too heavy. Anyways, there¡¯s danger but benefits as well. As long as you don¡¯t die, you all can enjoy the rest of your lives.¡±

    The surrounding soldiers nodded their heads silently. When team China had board the warship, Zheng had given themrge quantities of diamonds and gold to appease them. Anyways, it was extremely cheap to exchange these from God, and with the proliferation of the dimensional bags, they could casually carry diamonds and gold on them. If they met this sort of situation where they needed money, they could quickly take them out to use.

    The soldiers were both sighing and helpless. However, their eyes were filled with a peculiar light. As they said, risk and reward apanied one another. A threefold return was enough to make people risk their lives for profit. The benefits here also weren¡¯t just threefold. If they survived, everyone would be millionaires. After all, top-grade diamonds two to three times the size of the thumb would rival the Koh-i-Noor of the British Crown Jewels. Each person would receive arge pocketful of coloured and colourless of these rare treasures. Together with enough gold to fill half a house, they would be able to enjoy the rest of their lives as long as they survived.

    ¡°This sir...¡± An officer in the front, with a rank of Lieutenant Colonel, hesitated for a moment before asking. ¡°Can I ask what kind of battle ising? Is it our country¡¯s Seventh Fleet? Although this may sound unpleasant, we can be considered to be on the same boat now. It¡¯s not correct to say we defected from our country since we were forced. You¡¯re also so powerful, so it¡¯s pointless to resist. There¡¯s also the remuneration... We won¡¯t have any kind of malice towards you all, but no matter what please tell me about the oing battle. Let us have some mental preparation. If we need to hide, how do we hide? If we need to run, how do we run? Could you tell us?¡±

    ¡°Alright.¡± Zheng nodded his head, not hiding anything. He wasn¡¯t afraid of these soldiers having any other thoughts. Before an absolute power, any tricks or conspiracies were redundant. Unless the person using the tricks and conspiracies were of a simr level, or one not too much lower, it would just be the pranks of the weak.

    ¡°We¡¯ll at least be battling several destroyers and cruisers. Airnes temporarily aren¡¯t possible, while the chances of anti-ship missiles arerger. Submarines are also possible. However, this Perfect Storm will lower the intensity of these battles by not just a bit. I believe this destroyer won¡¯t bepletely destroyed. Of course, you should be mentally prepared. The way ahead isn¡¯t free of danger.¡±

    The ones in the room were all officers. Apart from the highest ranked Lieutenant Colonel, there were Lieutenants and Sergeants. They all silently nodded their heads, no longer asking anything else, only staying in the room, relieved.

    Zheng left the room. When he walked to the deck, he abruptly felt how much more violent the storm outside had gotten. It was no longer like it was raining, but the water in the sky was directly pouring down with no gaps between the raindrops. Someone in it may choke even just breathing, and the gales were fiercer as well. It was as if the screaming winds wanted to send someone flying. Of course, this was only for normal people. For a God¡¯s Realm team, it wasn¡¯t possible to be blown away even for rookies like Lin Juntian whose body was two to three times stronger than a normal person.

    Zheng gazed at the darkness for a while. Just as he intended to return to the cabin, a spray of water shot up not far from the destroyer. That violent sound of an explosion was obviously from a missile exploding. As the location of the explosion wasn¡¯t far off from the destroyer, the entire destroyer trembled. When the spray of water fell back down, Zheng had already shot towards the surface of the water from the deck.

    ¡°Torpedo! There¡¯s a submarine!

    The soldiers on board began shouting. These people immediately hurried to their stations. However, just as theypleted a few steps, they remembered they were American soldiers under duress, and this destroyer was under team China¡¯s control. In other words, the attacking submarine was here to save them.

    ¡°Saving my ass! Haven¡¯t you seen through the politician¡¯s tricks? Do you remember when these robbers used that giant cannon in Pearl Harbour. That thing¡¯s power was a hundred times of a nuclear bomb, and this team didn¡¯t fire directly at Pearl Harbour, but it still terrified those politicians. They¡¯re definitely being listed as terrorists now. Those politicians are more concerned about their lives than anything else, and us hostages aren¡¯t important. Even if we¡¯re buried alongside them, it doesn¡¯t matter as long as this team is exterminated. We can only resign ourselves to our fate and hope the next life is more blissful.¡±

    Before, those officers had been startled when they heard the explosion. Their many years of service in the navy let them naturally know what it represented. However, they were extremely helpless. It had to be known that the other side was the American navy. Not only could they not retaliate, they should theoretically be assisting. But how were they supposed to assist? Assist them in killing themselves? They had also received much diamonds and gold from team China, and didn¡¯t have the power to deal with team China. They could only wait. Wait to live, or wait to die.

    Not discussing the conflicting emotions of these soldiers for now, as soon as Zheng broke the surface of the water, a spray of nearly ten metres rose up. His body shot ten metres into the water like a cannonball, a radiance shing across his entire body. Refined Qi and Magic reacted in the outeryer of his skin, and the resultant power under the perfect control by his infinitesimal control, agitated the surrounding water in an even corkscrew. His entire body stayed unmoving over ten metres below the surface, neither rising nor sinking.

    The submarine wasn¡¯t within Zheng¡¯s vision. After all, the surroundings were pitch-ck, and this was also over ten metres down. Zheng¡¯s vision was limited, and looking left and right, he couldn¡¯t see the submarine. However, the torpedo couldn¡¯t havee from nowhere, and he could only helplessly continue to unlock the gic constraint, focusing all his concentration on his skin. In these tumultuous waters, he used infinitesimal control to sense the most minute waves in the water.

    (Where? Where is the submarine? They¡¯ll definitely still fire torpedoes, since they¡¯re nning to directly first wreck this destroyer. They can surround us in the Pacific as long as the destroyer is gone.) Zheng was clear that without the destroyer, what was awaiting team China in this endless sea and violent storm wasn¡¯t some heaven. At least half would die. So, he could never let the torpedo strike the destroyer!

    (It¡¯s here! Over there!) Zheng shut his eyes and floated in the water. Countless miniature vortexes were ced on his body by his power. It formed an equilibrium that let him maintain this state, until a minute wave was transmitted from far off. Zheng¡¯s eyes abruptly opened. A radiance shed on his back, and an enormous force pushed him forwards to wee that torpedo. At the same time, Tiger¡¯s Soul appeared on his right hand. He didn¡¯t make any visible actions, and directly collided into the torpedo.

    A sabre brushed down. He had merely infused Refined Qi into Tiger¡¯s Soul. Magic harmed both others and oneself, so it was best to use it as little as possible normally. A crimson as blood light de enveloped the torpedo. With a violent boom, the entire torpedo exploded, but as if it had substance, the light de ripped through the explosion and suppressed it within itself. The Refined Qi and Magic outside of Zheng¡¯s body reacted once again, and the brilliance shed. The power blocked the iing shockwave. Zheng actually directly pierced through the explosion, pouncing on the submarine.

    Although Zheng was moving underwater, his speed was still fast when under the influence of Refined Qi and Magic. In the blink of an eye, as if he was a cannonball, Zheng chopped out at the hull of the submarine with a violent boom. He didn¡¯t show any mercy this time, and Magic was infused into Tiger¡¯s Soul¡¯s all out attack. An over ten metresrge section of the submarinepletely vanished. The scope of the disappearance was still expanding, until the submarine blew apart. Zheng had already broken the surface of the water again and was floating in the sky by now.

    ¡°One more day and night... and one more fleet and team... Xuan, Honglu, I hope you two are right this time. A battle like this... may really have casualties!¡±

 Vol 22 8-3

    ¡°The submarine has been destroyed. The time from when the submarine discovered the destroyer till it fired the second torpedo didn¡¯t exceed three minutes. This smuggler team really is strong.¡±

    Far away, at the location of team East Sea and the United States Seventh Fleet, the fleetmander and several important members of team East Sea were in the midst of discussion. Team East Sea hadn¡¯t done anything against the various countries, and had taken out technology worthy of being said to be from the future. So, for America who was gathering all the forces it could to face the great enemy thaty before them, team China, it didn¡¯t matter whether or not team East Sea really was from the future. They had to stop team China before they reachednd. Of course, team East Sea didn¡¯t really want to go tond, only that America wasn¡¯t aware of it.

    Team East Sea¡¯s members had ugly expressions. As members of God¡¯s Realm, they knew about certain limitations of God¡¯s Realm teams. To attack and destroy a submarine hidden in the sea, especially in such a short time, was extremely terrifying whether this power was scientific or personal. If it was scientific, it was still fine. After all, God had a countless number of exchanges. Certain technologies would be able to destroy this submarine within a short period of time. If it was personal power though...

    Miyata Kuraki¡¯s face was slightly pale. However, he was still someone who had received the baptism of God¡¯s Realm, and his emotions gradually settled down after a few moments. He then said to the officer, ¡°Correct. Not only are they spacetime smugglers, they¡¯re also from a terrorist organization destroyed in the future. After we wiped out their headquarters on that side, the remainder used all their energy transferring to this time period. That¡¯s why they¡¯re carrying so many heavy weapons. They n to establish their organisation in this world again. If they escape this time, the world shall be thrown into chaos.¡±

    The admiral ranked officer brows made a small jump. He said a few sentences to the field officer besides him, and the field officer then ran out of the room. He then turned to everyone present. ¡°Ladies and gentlemen. Any suggestions? After all, you are the experts in this domain.¡±

    ¡°No. We didn¡¯t bring heavy weaponry that can rival them after all, so we can only rely on your power and our team¡¯s infiltration abilities. Now, I¡¯ll have to request your fleet to keep chasing on after team China, and keep attacking them, depleting their weapon reserves. All heavy weapons have energy limitations. I believe they shouldn¡¯t have many uses left.¡±

    The admiral¡¯s brows jumped again. He had remembered this piece of information. Rather than these future police squad or those terrorists, the higher ups had been more concerned regarding those heavy weapons. When he heard those weapons needed energy to maintain, his heart rxed slightly. However, he immediately tensed up. After all, who knew how many warships it¡¯ll take to use up the remaining energy...

    ¡°Team China is truly strong.¡± After leaving the meeting room, a skinny and tall man suddenly sighed. ¡°Finishing a submarine within a few minutes with their warship seemingly unscathed. What terrifyingbat power.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just their power that¡¯s terrifying.¡±The kimono wearing girl interjected. ¡°Their intelligence is frightening as well, honestly. The first step of Adam¡¯s n was already very useful. As we transitioned from the shadows to the light, we also obtained arge degree of ¡®influence¡¯. It can be said that now that we upy the position of an open and aboveboard scheme, we can just wait for an exhausted enemy to attack us no matter how team Chinaes at us. However, team China immediately changed their strategy. They simply ignored us and head straight to the Senkaku Inds.¡±

    The people around her sigh, their curiosity roused. Miyata Kuraki was even more direct, asking, ¡°What do you mean? Didn¡¯t Adam give us the instructions for the next step? He even predicted this move of team China. I don¡¯t find team China particrly impressive in any way.¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t understand.¡± The kimono girl was smiling bitterly as she shook her head. She muttered, ¡°An open and aboveboard scheme¡¯s good point is being out in the light. There¡¯ll be room to manoeuvre no matter what the opponent does. There are two ways, however, to make such a scheme useless. First is if the opponent is courageous and simply gives up, ignoring the existence of the scheme. The scheme would then be useless. It¡¯s like how if team China enters the Senkaku Inds, the scheme Adam set up will be useless.¡±

    ¡°Are you saying team China knowingly retreated?¡±

    ¡°No, it should still follow Adam¡¯s calctions. Team China is conserving its strength to resist us. The second possibility is if the opponent has all-surpassing might. Whether it¡¯s a scheme in the darkness or in the light, it¡¯s nothing more than a joke. I think they¡¯ll entrench themselves at Senkaku Inds and wait for us there.¡± The kimono girl said sighingly.

    ¡°Then is it not over? Adam predicted even this move. He really is a prodigy. No, he¡¯s a monster that¡¯s even more terrifying than a prodigy.¡± The bald muscr man at the side immediately startedughing, as if he could already safely return to God¡¯s Realm under Adam¡¯s schemes.

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said, you all don¡¯t understand.¡± The kimono girl closed her eyes bitterly. It was as if theing bloodbath was already visible before her...

    At this moment, the fleet was only about a day and a half from the Diaoyu Inds.

    ***

    Nothing of note had happened since the submarine attacked. For a long while, no attack came again, but team China remained on edge. After all, this was the middle of the ocean and God had restricted personal flying equipment, in addition to this ridiculous Perfect Storm. When the destroyer was decimated, team China wouldn¡¯t be in a pleasant situation.

    ¡°Xuan, is there a way to be forewarned about the submarine¡¯s surprise attacks? If this goes on, we¡¯ll be utterly exhausted before we begin the battle.¡±

    After the submarine¡¯s attack, team China could only helplessly begin to split up to patrol. Every squad patrolled for two hours, for a total of four squads. They would take turns to go to the deck, and spend two hours with their attention fully concentrated. Even God¡¯s Realm team members got fatigued, and the key thing was that this method wasn¡¯tpletely safe. If someone didn¡¯t pay attention, they may suffer a sneak attack when split up. A team without a psyche force user was force user was so, with the entire team¡¯sbat power lowered by not just 30%.

    Xuan gave Zheng a sidelong nce. However, his appearance was obviously that he wasn¡¯t going to say anything else.

    Zheng wasn¡¯t angry, butughed, ¡°Doraemon, I know you must definitely have something you haven¡¯t taken out yet. How about it? Take out something nice. Where¡¯s your dimensional bag?¡±

    This time, Xuan spoke without even raising his head. ¡°Do you think there are free lunches in this world? You want gains without any cost... You agreed with this scheme before. I clearly told you from the start that this would be a bitter battle. This is but the start. Team East Sea isn¡¯t far from us, and could catch up to us anytime. The true battle shall begin then. You¡¯re alreadyining so much now. Is it because you¡¯ve started to ck as you think of yourself as too powerful, or because you¡¯ve be arrogant as we¡¯re so much stronger than team East Sea?¡±

    Zheng froze a moment, not uttering a word. However, Cheng Xiao, who was wiping his body of rainwater at the side, said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that so righteously, Xuan. It¡¯s easy for you to say when you¡¯re not patrolling. Those of us patrolling are suffering. Why not you go and see how bad the storm outside is? Take out something good if you have it, and don¡¯t preach here. Even if we have to be serious facing team East Sea, we still need to wait for them to appear before we can do so.¡±

    Xuanughed coldly, not speaking a word. Everyone else could only helplessly shake their heads. Seeing the situation, Zheng instead silent got up and walked out of the room.

    (Were we too reliant on Xuan? No, it wasn¡¯t being too reliant, but a habit. Yes, we were used to his schemes, used to him pulling out strange items or theories. Finding it strange once or twice was fine, but once that strangeness turns into habit, it¡¯ll end disastrously when we encounter a situation even he can¡¯t solve.)

    Zheng shook his head, burying these thoughts in his heart. It couldn¡¯t be said that this reliance only had negative effects. They belonged to the same team after all, and this reliance was an expression of trust. In addition, this reliance may be a fetter for a unique existence like Xuan. At critical moments, these fetters may very well be the motivation for this fellow to live on for a man like him with few attachments.

    ¡°it¡¯s fine if you¡¯re tired. We¡¯ll follow your scheme. So, team East Sea¡¯s surprise attack should be arriving soon?"

    ***

    ¡°Surprise attack!¡±

    Miyata Kuraki looked at those present with a grim face, saying seriously, ¡°Yes, a surprise attack! Although we have Adam¡¯s n, and only need to follow the n step by step, we should still find some protective talismans for ourselves. Adam also said before that if there¡¯s a suitable opportunity, we should take team China members captive to use to threaten them. So, this surprise attack is imperative!¡±

    Thirty minutes prior, team China¡¯s destroyer had entered the scope of the kimono girl¡¯s psyche force scanning. To be precise, a screened area, a symbol of a psyche force user, had entered her range. In other words, this was team China¡¯s location. For some reason, the destroyer¡¯s speed was merely at about fifty percent of its full speed. Thus, the fleet would be able to catch up to team China in roughly ten hours. This was even if moving together at the speed of the slowest warship. It was alsopletely possible for them to catch up within an hour or two if they deployed a simrly fast destroyer or small warship. At the same time, the kimono girl discovered that team China¡¯s psyche force user was weak. It could only with difficulty envelop just the destroyer. The psyche force was also so weak that it was dissipating. That meant that in terms of psyche force probing and screening, team China could only take a beating like a blind man.

    Upon knowing about these circumstances, Miyata Kuraki had immediately gathered several members suitable for sneak attacks, to be headed by him and the kimono girl. They wouldunch a sneak attack in a convoy of several warships making a surprise attack as well. If possible, it would be good inflicting heavy casualties on team China. If it really wasn¡¯t doable, relying on the warship¡¯s speed as well as the psyche force user¡¯s full strength shielding was enough to guarantee their escape.

    ¡°So... let¡¯s do a surprise attack!¡±

 Vol 22 8-4

    ¡°The psyche force screening my power of faith can activate from the Bell of the East Emperor is too weak. This is also coincidentally suitable for our current situation, so I won¡¯t discuss this for now. But when it¡¯s activated, I won¡¯t be able to voluntarily move. It¡¯llst for twenty four hours, and we have to let one of us be captured in this time period, and this person definitely cannot faint.¡± This was the scheme Xuan and Honglu had coborated on before. When it had been decided, Xuan had said this to everyone.

    The entire n had one important point, which was to make team Celestial believe that team China had lost. They were to have team Celestial underestimate them, whether in terms of Xuan¡¯s attitude towards probability or team China¡¯s reaction speed towards sudden events. This was so that team Celestial wouldn¡¯t realise team China had already met clone Zheng.

    ¡°This is very important. We can¡¯t let team Celestial know their ability to traverse worlds has been discovered. This way, we¡¯ll be able to put it to great effect in the final battle.¡±

    This was the reason team China had to show team Celestial a loss. The words about feigning weakness for the final battle were a joke. The weaker one was, the more enemies would be drawn. Even if it were team Celestial, they wouldn¡¯t let team China off due to them being worried about team Devil.

    So, feigning weakness didn¡¯t seem to have much meaning. For Adam¡¯s tier of strategists, the act of feigning weakness would only make him feel disdain. The true reason was this, which was to make Adam think he had won and team China had lost due to ignorance.

    ¡°But I keep feeling something is off! Eh, that¡¯s right! Even if we don¡¯t know team Celestial can transverse worlds, we can still crush team East Sea! Wouldn¡¯t we know all this if we captured team East Sea?¡± Zheng asked curiously.

    Honglu coughed lightly, smiling. ¡°Why not I exin this? urately speaking, it doesn¡¯t really matter if we know of team Celestial¡¯s existence. However, we can¡¯t find out ourselves, but we have to find out from team East Sea. This is the real reason we have to lose and let one or two people be captured.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Several people said in tandem.

    ¡°Because clone Zheng never appeared, or at least not to team Celestial¡¯s knowledge. If so, as long as we let Adam think we¡¯ve lost. If the information isn¡¯t enough, he¡¯ll bepletely unaware that team Devil met us. We¡¯ll use this to set up the scheme for the final battle, achieving our goal of king versus king and soldier versus soldier. This way, the interference from the other teams will be at a minimum. That¡¯s the reason.¡± Plucking out a strand of hair, Honglu smiled at everyone.

    ¡°Then why do they need to be captured? If that¡¯s the reason, we just need to blockade the Diaoyu Inds, and have a direct confrontation with them.¡± This was actually the detail he was most averse to in the scheme. How could they casually use their members¡¯ lives as bait?

    Who knew what kind of people team East Sea were? If team China members were captured, perhaps they would disregard everything and kill them, or use other techniques to control them. Zheng couldn¡¯t sit well with using hisrades as bait. In fact, this had the core of the conflict back when he had first met Xuan.

    ¡°Because... we need their psyche force user. If we have a head-to-head battle, killing the opponent wouldn¡¯t be a problem. However, it¡¯ll be difficult capturing the psyche force user alive. We have to remember the other side¡¯s a God¡¯s Realm team. Underestimating the enemy is underestimating yourself. The basic situation is like that. They¡¯ll initiate their surprise attack in a few hours.¡± Xuan gave Zheng a sidelong nce, murmuring.

    This was what had been discussed before. Team China, who knew of theing attack from team East Sea, couldn¡¯t not still assign several small squads to continue patrolling. Arge reason, was in fact to make it easier for the enemy to have a surprise attack. It truly was ironic.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already stuck the silver coloured metal piece onto the bottom of your watch. As long as you don¡¯t remove the watch, it¡¯s effective formunication within twelve hours. After all, the silver coloured metal piece us too small. It won¡¯t be capable ofmunicating past that time. During that time, you firstly have to see clearly their method ofmunication with team Celestial. Secondly, remember which is their psyche force user. Thirdly, when weunch our counterattack, be close to the psyche force user to catch them. That¡¯s the basic situation.¡±

    Zheng recalled Xuan¡¯s words. He took a look at the watch on his wrist, which had a silver coloured metal piece stuck to the bottom. Although it was a near zero chance the enemy would capture him, and it was questionable whether they would even dare do so, he had still requested one stuck on his watch. Speaking of which, Xuan truly had the qualities to be dubbed Doraemon. He could always build such useful things.

    ¡°Strictly speaking... the Magic Cannon seems to have been built by that fellow too, right?¡±

    Ignoring Zheng¡¯s random thoughts for now, in the sea far from the destroyer, several assault ships were sailing over at high speeds. Five members of team East Sea were on-board to participate in this surprise attack. Apart from team leader Miyata Kuraki and the psyche force user kimono girl, there was a slender and tall man, a cross dressing old man in his fifties, and that bald muscr man with eyes filled with licentiousness, standing on the deck.

    ¡°So, how is it, Sora Aoi?¡± Has there been any changes on team China¡¯s end?¡± Miyata Kuraki asked.

    The kimono girl, Sora Aoi, shook her head. ¡°Nothing much changed. The psyche force screening is still weak as before. Their psyche force user is either weak, has some mortal wound, or...¡±

    Miyata Kuraki gave a bitter smile and continued her words. ¡°Or they¡¯re waiting in a trap for us? I know what you mean. This surprise attack is indeed risky, but before this, we didn¡¯t even have an opportunity to take a risk. We found this opportunity with great difficulty, so it¡¯s not up to us if we want to take it. How could us team East Sea rival those yellow monkeys of team China? I waspletely clear long ago on this. As a fighter, I naturally wished to have an honourable duel with my opponent. But, do you know why I epted Adam¡¯s suggestions and scheme?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because I am team East Sea¡¯s leader and I am responsible for all of you. If there¡¯s a sliver of chance, I won¡¯t leave you all to fate¡¯s decision. It should be decided by your own actions. We can¡¯t not initiate a surprise attack, or else what chip will we have to negotiate with team China?¡±

    Sora Aoi froze momentarily. She asked hurriedly, ¡°Leader, you mean that...¡±

    ¡°Yes! We have to capture one of them no matter what this time. I¡¯ll give up on fighting to the death with them, and only hope to negotiate a settlement. We just need to safely leave this movie world! I¡¯m not foolish enough to trust another team¡¯s leader, even one of the same alliance! I only believe in my own teammates! Don¡¯t worry, I will never abandon you all!¡± Eyes shut, Miyata Kuraki spoke seriously. One of his hands grasped his katana tightly. His feelings were obviously agitated, seeing as how his fingers were turning white from holding it so tightly.

    From his side, Sora Aoi gave him an affectionate look. Her eyes then recovered normalcy, saying, ¡°Then we¡¯ll discuss this surprise attack first. Everyone, first of all, the other side¡¯s psyche force user¡¯s showing is very weak. Not discussing whether or not it¡¯s a trap, we¡¯ll take it as him being weak since we want to attack. It¡¯s not difficult breaking through this level of psyche force screening, but it¡¯ll onlyst for a short time and the other side will notice. So, I don¡¯t intend to break through it. On the other hand, since the other side is so weak, we have another way to sneak in, We can merge into the psyche force screen, our existencepletely unnoticed by them.¡±

    ¡°Really? Psyche force users have such techniques?¡± The muscr baldie at the side asked hurriedly. However, his eyes kept staring at Sora Aoi¡¯s chest as he spoke, as if those licentious eyes wanted to see through her kimono.

    Sora Aoi turned her upper body slightly unnaturally, then said, ¡°It naturally won¡¯t be possible in normal circumstances, but it can be aplished if your psyche force is much stronger than the other side. It just can¡¯t be maintained for long, and you¡¯re not invisible. We¡¯ll still be discovered if we¡¯re seen, heard or noticed by any other methods. So, the chance of this surprise attack failing remains high.¡±

    Miyata Kuraki sighed. ¡°No matter what, we can¡¯t lose against those yellow monkeys. Kamimiya Tonomoto, how¡¯s your shikigamiing along?

    The cross dressing old man shook his head. ¡°The protoghost has beenpletely nurtured, but the neoghost is still far from...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s enough. The protoghost you nurtured was the Swift Windscythe Ghost, right?¡± Miyata Kuraki asked.

    The old man nodded, and Miyata Kuraki continued, ¡°Then I¡¯ll had the responsibility of fleeing quickly to you. Please bring all ourrades, even if you have to sacrifice the protoghost. It¡¯ll be the final battle after we return. Our team will definitely gather enough points and ranked rewards to nurture your protoghost and neoghost.¡±

    ¡°Comrades, I won¡¯t abandon any of mypanions! So, let¡¯s live on! Together!¡±

 Vol 22 8-5

    ¡°True, letting the enemy capture a person or two was the strategy decided, but...¡±

    Zheng said softly, ¡°But if they¡¯re too weak, killing off a few here as a deterrence would also work as a way to protect our members. Besides, I didn¡¯t say before whether or not to hold back. We¡¯ll let one or two run away at the critical moment. The rest don¡¯t need to leave, and can stay here.¡±

    ¡°You feel very resentful because of Xuan and Honglu¡¯s annoying n, right?¡± Cheng Xiaoughed at the side.

    Zheng didn¡¯t reply, merely taking out Tiger¡¯s Soul, shaking it. Seeing that resentful look of his, it was obvious that Cheng Xiao¡¯s words had hit the nail on the head. This movie world wasn¡¯t his stage, but that of the three team¡¯s strategistspeting. Whether it was him, the other members of team China, or even team East Sea and his clone, they were but chess pieces for the strategist¡¯s battle. If it was just this it wouldn¡¯t matter, but...

    ¡°Xuan just had to set up such an annoying scheme. We have might but we can¡¯t not retreat, and have to watch team East Sea hit at us, and even let them capture our members. It¡¯s really...¡± He couldn¡¯t help but grouse. Although it was done softly, Cheng Xiao besides him could still hear it.

    Cheng Xiao chuckled, about to say something. However, Zheng raised a hand, stopping him.

    ¡°They¡¯re here.¡±

    Cheng Xiao had originally been all smiles. It didn¡¯t change even after hearing that, that smile still remaining. He stood behind Zheng, the two staring out at sea as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Zheng, they¡¯re here so fast...¡±

    Cheng Xiao¡¯s Nanto Suicho Ken was a fist art that primarily manipted the wind to kill the enemy. However, he had a knack for sensing the wind flow. So, although his body¡¯s quality was far inferior to Zheng, he wasn¡¯t much worse than the Zheng when it came to determining someone¡¯s location through listening to the wind.

    Zheng slightly nodded his head, not saying anything. He eve kept Tiger¡¯s Soul, his back facing the direction team East Sea was attacking from. He silently stood within that storm...

    ***

    Team East Sea¡¯s warships weren¡¯t far from the destroyer. Of course, it still wouldn¡¯t be visible with the naked eye. After all, this storm was the best cover. It was amazing for a normal person to even see out a hundred metres, unless they were a God¡¯s Realm team member.

    ¡°We¡¯ll do it here. These warships aren¡¯t able to enter the stage of a battle between God¡¯s Realm teams. Letting them attack will instead end up with them being annihted by team China. We still need to rely on them to go back, so we can¡¯t let these warships attack.¡±

    Sora looked at Miyata Kuraki careful look, then hurriedly turned away. ¡°And, we¡¯re not making a surprise attack, but a sneak attack. We have be careful in the middle ground of these two, as we¡¯re far inferior to team China. Whether in a direct confrontation or attacking them suddenly, even half of their teams power will be enough to kill the five of us as long as team China recovers from their surprise. So, we can only sneak attack, and not barge in. We¡¯ll leave the warships here, and only we¡¯ll go.¡±

    The muscr baldieughed coldly. ¡°That¡¯s easy to say. Without the coordination of these warships, we¡¯ll face a bitter battle as soon as we¡¯re discovered. We won¡¯t even be able to escape. Has your mind gone rusty? These warships were originally sent as consumables to cover us. Not even mentioning you, even the fleetmander is clear on this. Why do you think so many fast warships were deployed? Or... are you a spy of those yellow monkeys? That¡¯ll exin why you¡¯ve been so kind to those yellow pigs!¡±

    Sora Aoi¡¯s face suddenly turned green and white, and she hurriedly looked at Miyata Kuraki. However, she saw him lookingfortingly at her. Her heart rxed, but she immediately turned enraged. The target of her anger was naturally that muscr baldie with no brain to mouth filter.

    ¡°I¡¯ll let it pass for all those times normally when you peek at me, although that gaze of yours is both disgusting and filthy. However, you can¡¯t speak such nonsense about me!¡±

    Sora Aoi¡¯s pupils gradually turned from ck to silver. Her entire eyes seemed to shine with white light, with unspeakable ferociousness. The muscr baldie still retained that unconcerned look of his, perhaps believing that his team leader would stop Sora Aoi. However, who expected that by the time Sora Aoi¡¯s eyes turnedpletely white, Miyata Kuraki wouldn¡¯t utter a single word. The baldie could no longer remain silent, and cold sweat began to flow.

    ¡°I, I¡¯m just taking it at face value. I also didn¡¯t say you¡¯re definitely one of those yellow pigs, but only that your performance has constantly been disappointing. Why do you keep calling those yellow pigs Chinese?¡± The baldie¡¯s mouth went weak, but he still obstinately spoke.

    Sora Aoi didn¡¯t say anything. She grit her teeth and look coldly at the baldie. Gradually, a spatial distortion appeared between them. It was as if light couldn¡¯t pass through freely. Seeing the current situation, the baldie couldn¡¯t help but shout, and the muscles on his body began to swell up, looking as if he was about to go all out.

    ¡°Enough!¡±

    Miyata Kuraki suddenly drew his sword and ced it between them. The distorted space was shed into nothingness, and the muscr baldie hurriedly stopped his actions. He sessfully leapt several metres away, and only then did the cold seat on his body finally began to flow down. Sora Aoi¡¯s eyes also returned to normal, only that it was tearing up, and she looked at Miyata Kuraki with an aggrieved expression.

    Miyata Kuraki coughed unnaturally. Only then did he look viciously at the muscr baldie. ¡°Shut up! Do you really think I won¡¯t punish you, Koinu Maosu! You always don¡¯t have a brain to mouth filter!¡±

    Koinu Maosu mumbled a few things, and stood there with his head lowered. He looked extremely terrified, and hadn¡¯t recovered yet.

    Miyata Kuraki looked at Sora Aoi again, coughing unnaturally once again. ¡°Sora Aoi, your suggestion is indeed slightly risky. If we¡¯re discovered, we won¡¯t be able to flee. However, we also can¡¯t have all the warships attack. How about this, we¡¯ll leave two behind, and the rest will follow behind us to attack. At that time, we can use the chaos to escape. What do you think?¡±

    Sora Aoi opened her mouth, wanting to say something. However, when she saw Miyata Kuraki¡¯s slightly helpless expression, she swallowed her words. She knew clearly that this team leader was good in many aspects, only that he valued his team members¡¯ lives too much. There were many times where he ended up hesitating and indecisive, instead causing chaos. For example, Koinu Maosu. Was he qualified of team leader treating him like that?

    Miyata Kuraki didn¡¯t know of the feelings in Sora Aoi¡¯s heart. He only looked into the distance, saying, ¡°Then begin the battle! Sora Aoi, scan the entire destroyer. Under the precondition of not breaking the other side¡¯s psyche force screen, do your best to provide information and the other side¡¯s location. And, protect Kamimiya Tonomoto well.¡±

    ¡°Koinu Maosu, you¡¯re responsible for attacking with me. Immediately assist me in subduing them when we notice the enemy. Your explosive power in melee is considerable. As long as we take them by surprise, it¡¯s not a problem capturing one or two. Miseichi, you¡¯ll in charge of handling the long distance attackers and tying down any whoe to assist. You just need to create for us a safe window of time.¡± Miyata Kuraki look at that slender and tall man, Miseichi. Miseichi nodded, showing his agreement.

    When everything had been assigned, Miyata Kuraki exhaled a breath, then turned to the old man besides him. ¡°Kamimiya Tonomoto, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. Let¡¯s begin!¡±

    The old man nodded, and then his hands seemed to draw something in front of him. His mouth also began to recite something, and following the strokes his hand drew, a dark surface five square metres in size appeared before him, Liquid seemed to be swirling within the ck surface, and a giant w abruptly extended out.

    An entirely pitch-ck giant monster, both like and unlike a bird, rose out of the ck surface. It looked like an eagle, only that it was four to five metres in length, reaching ten if its wings were to be expanded. It was ferocious and horrifying, scaring people as if it were a ghost.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡±

    Miyata Kuraki jumped onto the giant eagle first, before the rest followed. Only Sora Aoi stayed at her original position, looking worriedly at Miyata Kuraki. Miyata Kuraki turned backed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll leave it all to you. Let the remaining warships attack the team China¡¯s destroyer, and protect Kamimiya Tonomoto. He¡¯s notparable to us, and has nobat power apart from the protoghost.¡± Finished speaking, he turned away. With a whoosh of the giant eagle¡¯s wings, a sound like that of metal nging, the giant eagle had already charged over ten metres into the sky in the next second, speeding into the distance like a gale.

    ¡°God restricted personal flying equipment, but there aren¡¯t restrictions on innate flight abilities! We have someone who can fly. Could team China not have anyone who can fly?¡± Sora Aoi sighed internally. She turned towards those dumbfounded soldiers behind, and hurriedly said, ¡°Tell the captain, begin the attack! Apart from our warship, let all the other warships attack the destroyer... I¡¯ll leave it to you all!¡±

 Vol 22 9-1

    The giant eagle team East Sea summoned was truly as swift as the wind. It was still incredibly fast carrying four people, having transversed over a hundred metres in the blink of an eye. However, this eagle was obviously suffering from the obstruction of the storm. It didn¡¯t dare fly high, flying merely ten metres above the sea¡¯s surface. The force of the supersonic booms produced drew a trail through the water.

    Everyone silently praised the protoghost¡¯s speed. Few would be able to dodge a sudden attack from a speedy and giant eagle like this. A mere scratch or graze would definitely turn ordinary humans into mincemeat. There were few even among God¡¯s Realm team members who would dare face this giant eagle head-on. If the neoghost could be nurtured, one would be in the open and one would be hidden. One with forceful methods and one with insidious methods, few would be able to resist the two shikigamis.

    (Our team East Sea still has a bright future. The might of the abilities from the Yamato people¡¯s culture isn¡¯t ordinary. It¡¯s only a pity that our previous leader went to team Celestial. My gic constraint hasn¡¯t advanced, and is still stuck in the second stage. I haven¡¯t even advanced to the third stage, or else, our team East Sea would be in another situation. What a pity what a pity. Time won¡¯t wait for me. A hero still needs an opportunity and battlefield to disy his talents.)

    Miyata Kurasaki had been ambitious since bing the team East Sea leader, dreaming of making team East Sea a first-rate team. They had beaten a team named team India before. However, they had suffered a crushing defeat when they faced team Celestial.

    Fortunately, team Celestial hadn¡¯t been ruthless and had instead allied with team East Sea. The ambition in Miyata Kuraki¡¯s heart had been buried deep inside after receiving a blow, but had also be more resolute.

    These thoughts actually only a few seconds. The giant¡¯s eagle flight was very fast, and had already flown very far in the blink of an eye. The outline of a humongous destroyer could already be seen within the distant waves. In at most ten seconds, the giant eagle would reach the destroyer.

    ¡°Miseichi! Use Shadow Release and envelop us and the giant eagle!¡± Miyata Kuraki said hurriedly internally. With a psyche force user, this kind of telepathicmunication was basic.

    The slender and tall man nodded silently. He took out a paper scroll and held it in his mouth, his hands continuously forming various hand seals. When the giant eagle was ten metres away from the destroyer, he gave a low grunt, and ball of ck smoke expanded from his body. Even the giant eagle was enveloped within. When the ck smoke vanished, the eagle and everyone else had disappeared as well.

    ***

    ¡°Good technique.¡±

    Zheng was far off, tracking their location through listening to the wind. Although there was some interference due to the storm, the supersonic booms of the giant eagle were so violent that it was utterly impossible for him to miss. However, when the giant eagle was several metres away from the destroyer, all traces of it had vanished. This situation wasn¡¯t simply a psyche force screening, but a higher level technique. No matter what, it seemed this team East Sea¡¯s strength wasn¡¯t too overly pathetic.

    ¡°Everyone take note, team East Sea has arrived. I¡¯m not too certain of their exact location. They¡¯re using a cloaking ability, everyone please take note. Also, don¡¯t hold back while fighting. It¡¯s firstly to not let them notice we n to be captured by them. Secondly, it¡¯s easy to be identally injured if you hold back. Kill if you can. Surrender if you can¡¯t win. Xuan, take care to the rookies!¡±

    Finished speaking, Zheng¡¯s body leapt up several metres from the deck, his wings pping nonstop. His entire body floated in mid-air, then charged over to the location team East Sea had vanished from.

    On the other side of the destroyer, team China¡¯s members looked around. As they had split up before, some of the squads were waiting with the rest of the members. After everyone heard Zheng¡¯s notification, everyone heightened their awareness. They would attack when team East Sea appeared. It was only that team East Sea¡¯s techniques weren¡¯t ordinary. It was truly impressive for them to sopletely eliminate traces of themselves.

    Zheng had the same thoughts. As God¡¯s exchangeable abilities were simply too many, even with a leader¡¯s authority for convenient searching, a person¡¯s limited mind couldn¡¯t thoroughly remember all the exchangeable abilities, items and enhancements. So, arge amount of exchanges were those you were already familiar with, or those unique to your race. This way, the teams all had their own individualities based on their locations and races.

    (East Sea, East Sea... could it be the people of Japan or Korea? If so, was that vanishing ability Ninjutsu? If it is Ninjutsu, it¡¯ll truly be suitable for sneak attacks.)

    Zheng stood above the highest point of the destroyer. As long as any sound or shout came from the destroyer, he would be able to go over for support anytime. Although the general strategy decided upon just now was to temporarily let off team East Sea, they couldn¡¯t let them be too unbridled. They had to at least give them somerge pressure and let them know that team China members were not to be killed. Otherwise, those captured might suffer or may have difficulty keeping their lives.

    ¡°Correct. I approve of your thinking.¡±

    Honglu¡¯s voice was transmitted through the metal piece. ¡°Based on the current situation, team East Sea¡¯s sneak attack is mostly to obtain some form of equality. At least, they hope to have an opportunity to negotiate as equals. Otherwise, the sneak attack would suddenly be a surprise attack. If our strength is too weak, we¡¯ll instead be looked down upon by them. The captured members will be in great danger. I believe you won¡¯t be able to ept this, right?¡±

    ¡°Exactly!¡± There was one more thing that Zheng hadn¡¯t said out, that was that he really wanted to test out his newly learnt technique, the collision of Refined Qi and Magic. This type of technique was trained in order to rival the ck mes of clone Zheng. While its defensive power wasn¡¯t shabby, it had some deficiencies in attack power. Although his innate power would be able to make up for this inferiority, this was also on the premise that the technique¡¯s defensive power ought to be extraordinarily high.

    Thus, using team East Sea as a touchstone to test it was one of the reasons he wanted to battle.

    ***

    On the other end, team East Sea had appeared in a storeroom on-board the destroyer. When they reappeared, Miseichi¡¯s face was slightly pale, and Miyata Kuraki who was besides him hurriedly supported him. ¡°Did you deplete too much of your chakra? After all, you brought the three of us in one go. Rest for a while. Wait for your chakra to recover before you start sneaking about. Koinu Maosu and I will begin the operation. Kamimiya Tonomoto, stay with him. I think Miseichi¡¯s Jiujutsu should be able to protect you well.¡±

    In fact, it wasn¡¯t just Miseichi who was pale. Of the four present, apart from Miyata Kuraki, who could be considered calm, the rest all had unpleasant expressions, especially Koinu Maosu who knew he was going to move together with Miyata Kuraki. His face alternated between green and white, and his legs were trembling slight upon closer inspection.

    Miyata Kuraki sighed slightly, then forcefully patted Koinu Maosu. ¡°Take out some of your airs of an Osakan man!¡± Finished speaking, he exhaled and opened the doors, while his consciousness called out for Sora Aoi at the same time.

    ¡°Leader, this is a map of the distribution of people within the destroyer. Because of the psyche force screening, I can only sense that it¡¯s a biological organism, and not its gender and so on. So, those could either be the navy soldiers coerced by team China or team China members themselves. Be careful.¡±

    Miyata Kuraki nodded. He pulled open the door, pulling Koinu Maosu after him as he rushed out. He disappeared amongst the passageways within a few steps.

    This was actually team East Sea¡¯s long time cooperative battle style. Miyata Kuraki and Koinu Maosu belonged to the meleebat type, and were suitable for bravely charging forward for a direct confrontation. Miseichi had exchanged a shadow type Ninjutsu, suitable for sneak attacks and support. There was also Kamimiya Tonomoto¡¯s shikigami, Sora Aoi¡¯s psyche force and some other member¡¯s abilities. Thisbat style had let them obtain victory against team India. Today, they were using this same methodology against team China...

    ***

    ¡°Found it!¡±

    Two of the team China members¡¯ heart jumped. After receiving Zheng¡¯s notification, the team members had focused their concentration, progressively unlocking their gic constraint. Apart from Zheng, Yingkong and Heng had also noticed movement within the ship¡¯s hold one after the other. Before Heng could do anything, Yingkong silently rose from her seat, opening the door and leaving. Seeing one of her hands holding the air, it was most likely her Excalibur.

    At the same moment, Zheng descended from the sky. He directly shot into the ship¡¯s hold, then ran over to team East Sea¡¯s location. Together with Yingkong who wasing up from below, these two would trap team East Sea in the centre. They quickly ran over to team East Sea¡¯s direction of movement.

    ***

    Miyata Kuraki and Koinu Maosu had the psyche force scanning map in their heads. When they saw two people approaching, oneing up and oneing down, Koinu Maosu immediately turned flustered.

    Miyata Kuraki, however, calmly said, ¡°Don¡¯t be flustered. There¡¯s only two of them, oneing up and oneing down. It may not even be team China who discovered us. Alright then, we¡¯ll do it like this. We¡¯ll attack the one belowing up. That person is closer, and after attacking him or her we can proceed downwards to search. Miseichi, go and search those rooms with a lot of people congregated. You can sneak in without a trace with your Ninjutsu. Inform us if you see any non-navy soldiers. If it¡¯s someone very weak, or that injured psyche force user, then capture them. We¡¯ll immediately leave after!¡± As his words finished, Miyata Kuraki pulled Koinu Maosu along as he charged towards Yingkong¡¯s direction.

    The two parties were only separated by two corridors...

 Vol 22 9-2

    Overall, the initiativey with team East Sea in this engagement. After all, they had a psyche force user, and they at least wouldn¡¯t be ambushed while moving. They also had mental and physical preparation beforebat. In such a battle, if there wasn¡¯t too much of a disparity in strength, the side without a psyche force user would almost surely lose, especially when it was a two on one.

    However, this was if there wasn¡¯t too much of a disparity in power...

    Yingkong¡¯s walking speed wasn¡¯t too fast. She looked iparably rxed, going at a trot and her hands making the posture of holding a sword. When the distance between team East Sea and her was one corridor, she suddenly waved her hands, and the invisible heavy sword in her hands shed towards the side of the corridor.

    There was a soft tearing sound. The transparent heavy sword ripped through metal like it was paper, a horizontal sh actually cleaving apart the walls of the passageway. It directly crossed the wall, chopping towards the two outside the passageway.

    Before Koinu Maosu could respond, Miyata Kuraki¡¯s expression abruptly changed greatly. He suddenly pushed Koinu Maosu down, while his unsheathed his katana, moving it upwards. The sound of metal colliding rang out and the katana nearly shattered. However the force still sent him and Koinu Maosu sliding several metres back, only stopping after they mmed into the wall.

    ¡°So strong...¡±

    Miyata Kuraki jumped up from the ground. He grasped his katana tightly, reciting something under his breath. Then, he anxiously said mentally, ¡°Koinu Maosu! Transform quickly! This is an extremely powerful person! This is the moment our life and death will be decided...¡±

    As his words fell, the delicate figure of a girl emerged from the side of the passageway. Her footsteps were light, her hands seemingly weaponless. However, her hands grasped the air, seeming to be holding some kind of special weapon. She didn¡¯t look particrly intimidating.

    Koinu Maosu had originally been anxious, but he immediately jumped up from the ground upon seeing the current situation. ¡°Kuraki, this is the so strong you spoke of? What a joke.¡±

    ¡°Fool...¡± Miyata Kuraki didn¡¯t even dare look at Koinu Maosu. He merely mumbled, ¡°Her killing intent are like vast waves, and it¡¯s the first time I¡¯ve seen one so dense. Can you not sense a single thing?¡±

    Obviously, Koinu Maosu indeed couldn¡¯t sense it. The disparity was so utterly vast that he couldn¡¯t even sense Yingkong¡¯s level of strength. However, he could still be considered to be obedient to Miyata Kuraki¡¯s words. He howled when he heard the order, the muscles all over his body swelling up as if they were alive, until his entire self swelled up by fifty percent, actually reaching two metres in height. He looked like a small giant.

    ¡°HAH!¡± The muscles on Koinu Maosu¡¯s body had finished swelling up. He pounced at Yingkong with a roar.

    Yingkong wasn¡¯t flustered, charging forward to wee the two. She raised Excalibur aloft, chopping downwards. She easily cut the muscles on Koinu Maosu¡¯s body. Unexpectedly, the heavy sword only dug three tenths into his muscles. The muscles were as tough as steel, and Koinu Maosu closed in in the instant he was injured. The heavy sword was stuck in ce, and Koinu Maosu had already crashed into her with a howl.

    Koinu Maosu¡¯s enhancement should be simr to that man from team India in the past, or even the same. The Yingkong then wouldn¡¯t necessarily have been able to dodge this level of attack, and would have suffered some light injuries even if she had dodged. However, she had still entered God¡¯s Realm for a long time after all.

    Her strength had risen by arge amount, especially with the resurgence of her main personality. In the instant Koinu Maosu crashed into her, the little girl ced her palm on the front of his body, and leapt up with a step. She passed over his head like he was a wall and jumped behind him. In the same moment she passed over, her two legs went in opposite directions and hooked his throat. It seemed that she wanted to use the momentum from passing over to snap his neck.

    However, it wasn¡¯t just Koinu Maosu present. Miyata Kuraki followed after hot on his heels. He wordlessly used the katana in his hand to sh as Yingkong¡¯s neck like lightning. The strike waspletely traceless, and as Miyata Kuraki¡¯s swords arts had already reached a certain standard, even Yingkong had to abandon the attack on Koinu Maosu. She could only raise Excalibur to forcibly block this strike. With another ng, Yingkong used the force to retreat several metres away.

    (Not good, the gap from her is still sorge...) Yingkong sighed slightly internally. If it had been her main personality just now, Koinu Maosu would surely have be a corpse lying there with its head snapped. The difference in strength was sorge, the disparity remaining as wide as before even with her great improvements.

    ¡°Again!¡± Yingkong shouted lovably. She charged forward once more, holding Excalibur. The first to be attacked was Koinu Maosu. The baldie had been frightened just now and was sweating buckets. His neck had been wrenched slightly, and was still secretly very painful. When Yingkong charged forward again, his right fist shot out with a loud howl. It came crashing towards Yingkong with enormous force, but just as the fist shot out halfway, Yingkong unexpectedly didn¡¯t use her word to sh at him, but instead used her hands to grab his wrist. She went along with his momentum and jerked backwards, and the wrist was directed downwards.

    Koinu Maosu immediately howled miserably and subconsciously kicked at Yingkong. However, it let her push against it with a palm, allowing her to narrowly avoid an iing sh. It was a close call, with the katana practically brushing against her hair as it passed. Only when she had retreated several metres did her hair slowly drift down. This time, even Yingkong was breaking out in cold sweat.

    (It¡¯s too difficult. The other me¡¯s strength has gone through an unknown amount of tempering, and has the fourth stage infinitesimal control to help. Only then can she handle difficult battles with ease and be peerless in closebat. My strength is still too inferiorpared to her in the end...) Yingkongined internally.

    She still had a stubborn disposition and wasn¡¯t the kind to give up. She shouted lovable again, ¡°Again!¡±

    Finished speaking, she charged at the two again. Looking at her, it was as if she felt she had suffered some grievances. However, the two before her were quaking with terror. In actuality, her mentality wasn¡¯t much different from Zheng¡¯s. She was using the two to test her techniques.

    ¡°Maosu! Go all-out! This girl is incredibly skilled. We¡¯ll die sooner orter if she holds us up here!¡± Miyata Kuraki shouted mentally at Koinu Maosu. At the same time, he made a backhand cut on his arm. He then unexpectedly began using his blood to rub all over his body. The odd runes all over his skin and face began to gradually emit a ck light when the blood was rubbed over, and Miyata Kuraki¡¯s entire body was shrouded within ayer of faint ck light within a moment.

    ¡°Team China¡¯sbatant. The two of us fighting you is already a betrayal of the warrior code. If we weren¡¯t in a God¡¯s Realm team, I would have faced you fair and square. My enhancement is the Ghost Knight <sup>[1]</sup>, one who borrows the strength of ghosts and demons to achieve power. Mypanion¡¯s is the Younger Toguro¡¯s 90% Muscle Mass Enhancement <sup>[2]</sup>. We bear the shame of fighting two on one, and the burden of the lives of all the members of team East Sea... We need to capture you this day!¡±

    ¡°Ghost sh!¡±

    ***

    Zheng descended from the deck to the ship¡¯s hold. As he ran over, he intended to pincer attack team East Sea together with Yingkong.

    His ears suddenly caught the sound of gunshots from not far off. He was intimately familiar with these gunshots. They were the gunshots of Gauss pistols, and his heart instantly jumped. His foot stepped down and he rushed over to Xuan¡¯s room. Not only was the Bell of the East Emperor controlling Xuan there, so were the sleeping members and rookies. If they were captured, it would be difficult for them to extricate themselves.

    After running through several passageways, Zheng directly barged into the room. He was prepared to enter a battle with a stranger, only to see everyone sitting there safe and sound. There was only the addition of a corpse of a slender and tall man with an astonished expression lying there. His body was punctured with dozens of needle sized holes, marks of being struck by the Gauss pistol.

    ¡°Xuan! Didn¡¯t you say you can¡¯t move? You couldn¡¯t even go patrol, so how could you kill this team East Sea member? Don¡¯t tell me you tricked me again!¡± Zheng couldn¡¯t help but ask, after rushing over anxiously only to see a corpse.

    ¡°Yes, I can¡¯t move about. But moving my hands aren¡¯t very difficult.¡± Xuan didn¡¯t even lift his head, muttering as he read his documents.

    ¡°You...¡± Before Zheng could say anything, he heard a violent boom from a distance. The entire destroyer even trembled, then several more booms resounded. Zheng couldn¡¯t say anything in time, and brilliance abruptly shone around his body. He borrowed this force to speed towards the ce the booms came from.

    Zheng¡¯s speed was incredible, and he had crossed several passageway in the blink of an eye. Footprints were left behind in his wake, and the passageway the booms hade from had caved in by the time he reached. A current of warm air rushed towards him, and much metal had already melted. However, there wasn¡¯t a soul left in the passageway. Zheng didn¡¯t hesitate to turn and leave for the ship¡¯s hold.

    This back and forth didn¡¯t even take ten seconds. When he rushed there, he saw three men and the unconscious Yingkong. They were currently riding on a giant eagle of length ten metre with its wings extended. The giant eagle extended its wings and brought the four flying away with an unordinary speed.

    Zheng¡¯s Soru could naturally catch up to the three. However, when he saw that Yingkong wasn¡¯t hurt, merely unconscious, he finally slowed down and came to a halt on the deck. The three looked back, with a muscr baldie especiallyughing hard. His hand grabbed Yingkong¡¯s neck and lifted her up.

    ¡°... Want to die?¡± Zheng¡¯s eyes turned grim. He howled, a sound that the three naturally caught. They saw Zheng pull the railing next to him over, and snap off a metal rod.

    Without making any stance, he simply exerted force and threw it at the three.

    Before the three could recover from their shock, the metal rod had already embedded itself in the arm the muscr baldie was using to hold Yingkong. The force directly ripped his arm off, and the giant eagle was already several hundred metres away from the destroyer at this point. Gradually, the three and the giant eagle disappeared into the endless night...

    [1] Ghost Knight, alternatively named Male yer, is a ss from the MMO, Dungeon Fighter Online. Ghost sh is an Active Skill of this ss.

    [2] Younger Toguro is a character from Yu Yu Hakusho.

 Vol 22 10-1

    ¡°That was the process of your engagement? You captured a member of team China, named Zhao Yingkong?¡±

    In the gship of the United States Seventh Fleet, team East Sea had switched on themunication device with team Celestial. In the situation where the sneak attack campaign had gone sessfully, the moment that team East Sea¡¯s fate would be decided hade. They had to make the final decision on whether they would use this member to negotiate with team China or follow Adam¡¯s scheme.

    ¡°Yes, her name is Zhao Yingkong. Our psyche force user could search the routeryer of her consciousness, so such basic information was easy to confirm.¡± Miyata Kuraki said feebly.

    Arge majority of the ck runes on the man¡¯s body had disappeared, with the remaining ones being extremely faint. Hisplexion looked extremely poor, and looked much more terrible than Koinu Maosu next to him, who was missing an arm.

    ¡°I¡¯m very curious. This girl, Zhao Yingkong, is one of the powerful members of team China based on my information. She seems to have been a genius of the assassin n before. Pardon my presumptuousness, I don¡¯t believe it¡¯s possible for you to capture her with your team¡¯s power, especially with just two of you. This...¡± Adam¡¯s warm voice was transmitted over. However, these words made all of team East Sea¡¯s faces pale.

    Miyata Kuraki hesitated, before sighing, ¡°The Ghost Knight has two separate enhancement paths. What I enhanced was ¡®heart¡¯. The katana rends the fleshy body, while the heart rends the soul. If the soul is weak, or if the soul already has some problems, it¡¯s not impossible to be knocked unconscious by me. Or, do you mean that this is team China¡¯s trap?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss now whether it¡¯s a trap. I¡¯ll ask, what is your next step? How do you n to deal with this team China member?¡± Adam suddenly asked.

    Miyata Kuraki looked at those around him, looking intentionally at Sora Aoi. The girl gave him a serious nod, before he said seriously, ¡°We n to negotiate with team China. Although one of us died, our past points are enough to offset the negative points. Our team East Sea has prepared a long time for the final battle, and we¡¯ve captured a member of team China. We¡¯ll use this to threaten them. If so...¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t be THAT naive, right?¡± Adam¡¯s voice resounded. ¡°Do you think there¡¯s a team that will give up on several tens of thousands of points and rank S and above ranked rewards? Even if they¡¯ll give it up, it¡¯ll only be in the circumstances where both sides are equal. Do you think other teams will respect a team without sufficient deterrence?¡±

    Miyata Kuraki immediately didn¡¯t say a word. Not just him, but all of team East Sea¡¯s faces turned ashen. Only that muscr baldie was irritable due to missing an arm, and immediately exploded, ¡°I remember you told us before that team China, amongst the three strongest teams, is very hypocritical, pretending to be kind and righteous. Even if it¡¯s just a pleasant front, they wouldn¡¯t abandon theirrade, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I did say that.¡± Adamughed. ¡°Buuuuuuuttttttt, with your experience and intelligence, all you can do is parrot me. The so-called hypocrisy and pretending to be kind and righteous depends on what enemy is being faced. Do you think team China can maintain that hypocrisy upon facing team East Sea?¡±

    ¡°What does that mean?¡± Koinu Maosu was stunned.

    ¡°You Japanese like to refer to Chinese as... yellow monkeys, right?¡± Adam maintained that warmughter, ¡°I don¡¯t know what kind of education you received from young, or what kind of environment shaped you. Respecting the enemy is respecting oneself. But, don¡¯t you think it to be quite shameless to keep imploring the other side to maintain their hypocrisy and let you off when you keep shouting yellow monkeys, and are in a position of weakness?¡±

    ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll put aside this topic of shamelessness for now. Just as both sides would consider power, they would consider enmities as well. When you use humiliating forms of address like yellow monkeys, do you think team China will have a good impression of you? The enmity from feuds looks amusing to onlookers. Only, those involved won¡¯t be clear headed, and are just idiots trapped in hatred. If you can¡¯t let go of this enmity, do you think team China will treat you like an ordinary team? You all are bitter enemies! Even if they¡¯re righteous in name, team China definitely won¡¯t spare any of you!¡±

    Koinu Maosu¡¯s face immediately turned pale. The ache in his arm also ceaselessly reminded him about the monster that was team China¡¯s leader. A fear of death immediately assailed his heart. His pained moans began more obvious.

    Sora Aoi¡¯splexion was also ashen, and after a long while she asked, ¡°Then... what about that Chu Xuan from team China? He has intelligence on par with you, right? Won¡¯t he think through it? They¡¯ve lost a mainbatant, and they may have casualties fighting us. He should be aware of that. After all, the final battle ising...¡±

    Adam interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s simple. With that umunicative, unfeeling, unexpressive man¡¯s thinking process, he¡¯ll probablye up with a method of battle that won¡¯t produce casualties and directly erase your team. If your hearts are still fantasizing about this or hoping toe to a settlement with team China, then first get rid of the blood in your body. Don¡¯t let that Yamato people blood of the Japanese flow through you. That way, team China may let you off like they do a dog...¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡±

    Miyata Kuraki stood up coldly. He unsheathed his katana and pointed at themunication device. He slowly said, ¡°You can kill us, entrap us, or anything else, but don¡¯t humiliate our spirit.... Perhaps you foreigners will find it strange, and think there¡¯s something mentally ill with us, but... we carry the Yamato spirit in our hearts! Even in death, we won¡¯t ept humiliation!¡±

    Adam¡¯s voice didn¡¯t even pause, continuing, ¡°Yamato spirit, is it? Coincidentally, your bitter enemies also have some Chinese spirit in their hearts. How do you feel? Will they let you off?¡¯

    Miyata Kuraki shut his eyes, taking a deep breath. ¡°Adam... I can¡¯t hand over team East Sea¡¯s future to you. If team East Sea survives this, I hope we can cooperate with you in the Angel Alliance. It¡¯ll be a true cooperation, one where we¡¯re not used like weapons by you.¡± So saying, the katana abruptly fell, cleaving themunication device in two.

    The majority of team East Sea remained silent, with only the muscr baldie and a few others being startled. Koinu Maosu wailed, ¡°Miyata Kuraki! Are you mad?! How will we predict team China¡¯s situation if you destroy Adam¡¯smunication device? Are you trying to get us all killed?!¡±

    ¡°Perhaps we will die.¡±

    Miyata Kuraki turned to speak to everyone. ¡°Everyone! My decision has been made! We¡¯ll make peace if team China wants peace! We¡¯ll fight if they want to fight! We won¡¯t beg like dogs even if we die! That¡¯s my sole request to. Otherwise, I¡¯ll help you all in kaishaku after you all seppuku <sup>[1]</sup>. I definitely won¡¯t abandon everyone even in death. Let us fight together to the death!¡±

    ***

    At the same time, in the world Adam was in, he was currently smiling gently at the device before him issuing crackling sounds. Only after a long while did he press a switch on the device to stop the sound.

    ¡°Adam, has Xuan seen through you making moves behind the scenes?¡± Song Tian was sitting besides Adam. He muttered while sitting there with his eyes shut.

    ¡°Not yet... No, maybe he has seen through it, or maybe not. How miraculous, what is real is fake, while what is fake is real. With just merely a team member being captured, all my ns have been rendered ineffectual. Now, I don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s thinking, and I¡¯m at least not clear about whether he knows about my existence.¡± Adam smiled bitterly.

    ¡°Why?¡± Song Tian asked curiously.

    ¡°Because team East Sea captured someone who should not have been captured based on what we know of Zhao Yingkong¡¯s strength. There are too many intentional details about her capture, but it¡¯s because of this that I don¡¯t know what Xuan is thinking. Does he know I exist? When did he find out? When team East Sea began that open and above board plot? Or when team East Sea sneak attacked? Or, does he just not know, and is merelyying down this scheme before us like he does usually?¡±

    Song Tian opened his eyes. He looked at Adam, ¡°Then forget it. Team China is team China after all. We¡¯ll do our best in the final battle. You¡¯ve already tried your best and have even stirred up their racial sentiments. I¡¯m familiar with these Japanese. Their warped militaristic mind-set will definitely make them fight to the bitter end!¡±

    ¡°I keep feeling like there¡¯s a seemingly important detail I missed out.¡± Adam couldn¡¯t stop smiling bitterly. He looked at the sky, saying to Song Tian after a long while, ¡°You Chinese have this saying, right? If I was born, why did the heavens give birth to another greater genius...¡± <sup>[2]</sup>

    [1] Kaishaku is a Japanese tradition to behead one who has performed seppuku, a Japanese ritual suicide usually done out of shame, at the moment of agony.

    [2] The actual quote is "Since (Zhou) Yu was born, Why did (Zhuge) Liang have to be born too?" It was a fictionalmentation of Zhou Yu in Romance of the Three Kingdoms,menting the cruel cosmic joke that caused his great rival to be born in the same era as himself. It is used toment on someone who keeps losing to the same opponent.

 Vol 22 10-2

    PS: If racism doesn¡¯t sit well with you, you can basically skim/skip over the first half. I wish I could. Those hours of my life ain¡¯ting back...

    Since team East Sea hadunched the sneak attack and contacted team Celestial, half an hour had passed. Everyone was depressed, not knowing when team China would attack. Or perhaps, they were waiting for them to arrive exhausted at the Diaoyu Inds. Simply put, team East Sea could no longer think, having lost Adam¡¯s wit.

    ¡°Perhaps we were wrong...¡± On the deck, Miyata Kuraki and Sora Aoi were walking slowly, one in front of the other. The atmosphere in the room was so oppressive that the two had agreed to go out and stretch their legs a while.

    ¡°Then, we¡¯ll follow the strategy Adam established for us.¡± Sora Aoi looked tenderly Miyata Kuraki, muttering as she lowered her head.

    ¡°Not that... but our attitude towards those yellow monkeys... no, those Chinese.¡±

    Sora Aoi immediately went silent. She normally didn¡¯t say much regarding this topic, as she knew of Miyata Kuraki¡¯s background. His grandfather was a Brigadier General ranked officer in the Japanese army in the WWII era, and his father was a mainstay of the ck Dragon Society. In the circumstances where his family were all right-wing, he had been inculcated with the narrow-minded values of the Japanese far-right since birth.

    Inparison, Sora Aoi¡¯s father had been a member of the Japanese Communist Party. Although the party had gradually declined, her family had indeed been Japanese friends close to China. They had also helped in China¡¯s Three-North Shelter Forest Program in China¡¯s Northwest, and her family had sent people to help. So, she had spent half her youth in China, and her horizons were broadened by her experiences there. She knew the world wasn¡¯t as the Japanese right-wing dered, and that China wasn¡¯t the China that the right-wing was hostile towards. It was a mighty country...

    But what could she alone do? The Japanese right-wing ran amok, wantonly revising textbooks and refusing to admit the WWII war crimes. Due to Japan¡¯s stubborness in this area, and the right-wing¡¯s longtime antagonism towards China¡¯s actions, China only disliked Japan all the more. This feud thus became more and more real.

    Even herpanions in this team were all trapped in this thinking.

    She knew that Miyata Kuraki and his father¡¯s generation were different. He was a man with a kind heart. The reason he entered God¡¯s Realm was due to his frustration over not being able to save hispanion during a car ident. But even if it was him, a kind-hearted person, he would refer to the Chinese as yellow monkeys normally and show various kinds of disdain after receiving the toxicity of the Japanese right-wing and militaristic thinking.

    (Perhaps, us Japanese really are as some American authors say. We¡¯ll grovel and beg the strong, but be rude and brazen to the weak? For example, the much stronger than us team China...)

    Sora Aoi looked withplex emotions at Miyata Kuraki, listening carefully to every word of his.

    ¡°This world doesn¡¯t have inferior races, only inferior people. All races will have gems of greatness within, but also despicable people, traitors, repulsive people, cowards and so on. It¡¯s not as father and grandfather said, where the Chinese has long since lost their souls, and you can only refer to them as yellow monkeys since the Song period. Adam was right. We have our Yamato spirit, and they have their Chinese heart. There¡¯s nothing superior or inferior...¡±

    Miyata Kuraki focused his gaze far off. He muttered, ¡°Ever since we heard about the three strongest teams in our first team battle, Devil, Celestial and China, as well as much about the strongest Zheng Zha, his clone and regarding theirrades... I couldn¡¯t believe they were base people. Every powerhouse deserves respect. Only with sufficient courage, spirit, intent and ambition could one be a powerhouse. Perhaps we were wrong. The Chinese are still the Chinese who created a glorious history, except they¡¯re like Napoleon said, sleeping, for when she wakes, she will shake the world.¡±

    ¡°This is the bad habit of us Japanese people, right?¡±

    ¡°What bad habit?¡± Miyata Kuraki asked curiously.

    ¡°Oppressing the weak and venerating the strong...¡±

    Miyata Kuraki went silent, and recited these seven words. His gaze was indescribablyplex, and after a long while, he sighed, ¡°Perhaps it is a bad habit. But, to be able to fight to the death with a powerhouse, it¡¯s sufficient for such a sword¡¯s radiance even if it withers away in an instant like the cherry blossoms. If we survive and return to the real world, I will surely go to the Memorial Hall of the Victims in Nanjing Massacre by Japanese Invaders and kneel for forgiveness. That is, if we survive...¡±

    ¡°If we do die... I hope you can bring me with you.¡±

    Holding Miyata Kuraki¡¯s waist, the two stood there quietly, experiencing what could perhaps be the final bit of warmth,

    ¡°Not good!¡± Sora Aoi suddenly shouted. She ran to the conference room, her face red. She looked to have been angered into confusion. Miyata Kuraki froze, then immediately recovered and angrily followed after.

    In the conference room, Koinu Maosu was pouncing on Yingkong¡¯s body, his eyes red. He was hurling abuse, using his remaining arm to tear at her upper body¡¯s clothes. The two just happened to enter as he tore off her upper outer garments and her chest wrap. Those indescribably marvelous breast thus stood firm before all present.

    ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    Before Sora Aoi could say anything, Miyata Kuraki had already shouted andnded a foot on Koinu Maosu¡¯s back, sending this man who was taller than him flying several metres away. He crashed into the hard wooden table with crash, breaking it into splinters.

    ¡°Are you crazy? If you want to y with a woman, go back to God¡¯s dimension and make one yourself! Don¡¯t embarrass us Yamato people here! She¡¯s a captive, not a prostitute for you to y with!¡± Miyata Kuraki roared.

    Koinu Maosu used a single hand to wipe away the fresh blood on his forehead. He hideously smiled as he stood up, shouting at the same time, ¡°It should be you who¡¯s crazy! You actually decided on your own to reject Adam¡¯s help. Do you think you¡¯re better than team Celestial¡¯s strategist? You¡¯re just forcing us on the road to ruin! I don¡¯t want to die with you, and especially die in humiliation under the hands of those yellow monkeys, no, yellow pigs...¡±

    ¡°Shut it! Respect towards your enemy is respecting yourself. Please call them Chinese!¡± Miyata Kuraki shouted, making the stance of being about to rush at Koinu Maosu.

    Koinu Maosu seemed willing to risk everything, retreating as he shouted, ¡°You¡¯ve forgotten the glory of the Yamato people! Where¡¯s your warrior spirit? You¡¯re actually calling those pigs Chinese... Have you forgotten how your father¡¯s generation fought in Manchuria? You actually have sympathy for an inferior race?¡±

    Miyata Kuraki roared as he unsheathed his katana, scolding at the same time, ¡°You¡¯re really crazy. What is in that head of yours? Will you take pride in attacking someone who can¡¯t resist?¡±

    ¡°Correct! There¡¯s no need for anypassion towards these inferior races!¡± the reply came.

    ¡°Then who will you bepassionate towards? Members of team Celestial?¡± Miyata Kuraki¡¯s katana shed towards Koinu Maosu¡¯s head, stopping there, only coldly asking.

    ¡°... It¡¯s naturally different when ites to team Celestial.¡± Koinu Maosu hadn¡¯t thought that Miyata Kuraki really wanted to cut him, and cold sweat immediately started flowing on his body, and there as a trace of carefulness in his words.¡±

    ¡°You...¡± Miyata Kuraki was so angry upon hearing that that he couldn¡¯t say a word. The hand carrying the katana couldn¡¯t stop trembling, leaving a bloody mark on Koinu Maosu¡¯s head.

    The people around them hurriedly counseled them, working together to break the two apart. Several even muttered, ¡°Since we¡¯re enemies with team China already, give her to him. Why are we talking aboutpassion when ites to those yellow monkeys...¡±

    ¡°You all... you all are crazy! What are you all thinking?¡± He was even more enraged and confused now, but upon closer inspection, he realised everyone was looking at him with iprehension and slight traces of disdain, as if he was the one talking crazy.

    ¡°Is it really our bad habit, to oppress the weak and venerate the strong? How shameless and despicable. Is this the warrior spirit and Yamato spirit I believed in?¡±

    Miyata Kuraki abruptly felt like his belief and world was copsing. Only when a small hand held his tightly did he recover. Sora Aoi was standing close behind him, ¡°This is the true Yamato people. Because of that brainwashing and the right-wing running amok, arge majority more or less have this kind of inclination. We are just the extreme minority amongst our people, and so is Koinu Maosu. However, the majority of those in between are slowly leaning towards the right...¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Miyata Kuraki¡¯s heart was bing more and more dismal. Those before him were hispanions before, and yet they looked so ugly and unbearable right now. But, before he could say anything, a shrill warning sound sounded from outside the conference room, the entire fleet sounding off an rm for an enemy raid.

    Team China...eth!

 Vol 22 10-3

    ¡°Are you sure Yingkong didn¡¯t hold back?¡± Zheng stared into the distance at the ship¡¯s prow, murmuring at the same time towards those behind him.

    ¡°Yes. She didn¡¯t hold back. To be urate, she coincidentally met someone who grasped her weak point. It¡¯s likely to have mental disorder when two personalities coexist in the same body. The mental instability is innately decided, and normal people with split personalities will usually have slight mental illnesses. The opponent attacked this weakness of hers.¡± Xuan replied certainly.

    ¡°Then what about the final battle? If someone used this weakness of hers then, wouldn¡¯t she be...¡±

    ¡°No, it shouldn¡¯t matter. By then, her main and secondary personality should already...¡±

    What exactly should already happen, Xuan didn¡¯t say. However, Zheng and the rest were already mentally prepared, so it was enough to just say that.

    No one knew what would happen in the final battle. Perhaps China would win by andslide. However, thergest probability would be team Devil maintaining their position at the apex. Of course, the small possibility that team Celestial would take home the final victory existed as well.

    Anything was possible. Although the final battle was a conflict of man¡¯s might, the will of heaven would also influence the conclusion.

    Yingkong was temporarily safe. Through the metal piece stuck below the watch, everyone could monitor each and every action of team East Sea. Of course, it was short range, but it was sufficient to ensure her safety. Overall, team East Sea was indeed deterred by team China¡¯s strength. They didn¡¯t dare touch a hair of Yingkong so far at least.

    ¡°They should bemunicating with team Celestial through a device. However, God¡¯s Realm doesn¡¯t have such an exchange or even manufacturing process. I am absolutely sure of this. There¡¯s an eighty percent probability they obtained the ck skin or white skin¡¯s, or even the yellow race¡¯s inheritance.¡± This was Xuan¡¯s verdict after surveilling team East Sea, but this verdict roused the doubts of Zheng and the rest.

    ¡°Wasn¡¯t the yellow race¡¯s inheritance obtained by us? What else could there be?¡±

    ¡°To be urate, we did indeed obtain the yellow race Cultivator organisation¡¯s inheritance. However, the yellow race Saint organisation¡¯s inheritance is still unfound just as before. In fact, the other two race¡¯s inheritances can be divided as well into the Cultivator and Saint portions. In other words, there are six major inheritances to be found in God¡¯s Realm. Team Celestial should have obtained one, only that we don¡¯t know whether they obtained a bit or the full portion.¡± Xuan said seriously.

    ¡°Alright, there¡¯s no point thinking so much now. How to scheme for the final battle is you and Honglu¡¯s responsibility. How to battle, how to protect ourrades... I¡¯ve always had faith in your intelligence. It¡¯s the same for the final battle. My life, as well as that of everyone else, lies in you and Honglu¡¯s hands! Now, we should focus on theing battle!¡±

    After Yingkong was captured, and sufficient information on team Celestial had been gathered, team China¡¯s destroyer turned around to wee the United States Seventh Fleet. After perfectly confusing Adam, team China could finally go all-out in their fight. They could seek redress for team East Sea¡¯s sneak attack, and also...

    ¡°Wangxia, do you hate the Japanese?¡± Xuan suddenly directed a question at Wangxia, who had been constantly silent at the side.

    Wangxia froze, and finally grit his teeth and spat out after a long time, ¡°I hate them!¡±

    ¡°Why so?¡± Xuan nodded, recording something on a journal.

    ¡°History, as well as now!¡± Wangxia didn¡¯t hesitate. He said these words with a heavy tone, then walked out through the hatchdoor alone. No one knew where he was going.

    ¡°Xiao Honglu, do you hate the Japanese?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Cheng Xiao, do you hate the Japanese?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Zhang Heng, do you hate the Japanese?¡±

    ¡°...¡±

    ¡°Imhotep, do you hate the Japanese?¡±

    ¡°Japanese? Who are those?¡±

    ......

    ¡°Zheng, do you hate the Japanese?¡±

    ¡°Xuan, have you gone retarded? You¡¯re asking everyone this strange question. If you have some conspiracy, just spit it out! Don¡¯t keep it inside, then suddenlye out and scheme us!¡±

    ¡°Not really anything. Just some research on human nature. Zheng, want me to do some psychological counselling for you? Let¡¯s talk about human nature.¡± Xuan maintained his ever indifferent expression, neither getting angry nor defending himself. He only continuously scribbled in his journal while talking to Zheng.

    ¡°Psychological counselling? Your psychological counselling? Forget it! Forget it, I don¡¯t want to be a mental patient. Just say it directly, what do you want?¡± Zheng said.

    ¡°Just researching human nature, as well as the possibility of team East Sea¡¯s psyche force user cooperating with us.¡± Xuan replied.

    Zheng went silent. After entering the consciousness world he naturally understood the uparable peril within. Although it wouldn¡¯t be to dangerous within for a psyche force user entering, the peril didn¡¯t exist merely for outsiders. It also existed for the owner of the consciousness world. If the psyche force user possessed nefarious intent, the sleeping team China members were dead for sure.

    ¡°Are you saying team East Sea¡¯s psyche force user won¡¯t help us?¡± He felt like he had said something stupid as soon as the words left his mouth.. The two sides were enemies after all, and a deeper reason were in Xuan¡¯s words. Do you hate the Japanese? Hatred went two ways. Did the Japanese hate them?

    ¡°Yes, feuds work this way... You hate me, I hate you. The actions caused by the hatred makes the hatred snowball, and the previous history remains. If we don¡¯t face it, letting go of that hatred isn¡¯t easy... Do you have any way?¡± Zheng sighed as he asked.

    Xuan said indifferently, ¡°If we threaten their lives, we should be able to make their psyche force user yield. But if we want a sincere cooperation, benefits are needed. Reversing the mind-sets of two races isn¡¯t something a few people can do. Even I don¡¯t have a way to change the human heart within a short period of time, so benefits are needed as enticement.¡±

    ¡°Benefits?¡±

    ¡°Points are benefits. Ranked rewards are benefits. Even life, status, or the psyche force user¡¯s preciouspanions are all benefits. Everything that happens under this sky are incited by benefits after all.¡±

    Zheng nodded, and thought for a long while before responding, ¡°We¡¯ll cross that bridge when we get to it. However, that man who wanted to humiliate Yingkong must die!¡±

    ¡°Whatever. You are the leader.¡± Xuan lowered his head to look at his journal again. It was as if theing battle was unrted to him.

    ¡°Yes... I am the leader...¡±

    (So, let all me bear all these burdens, like killing...) Zheng thought inwardly.

    ¡°Sir, we¡¯re thirty nautical miles away from the fleet...¡± A voice interrupted Zheng¡¯s train of thoughts, when several officers ran over on the deck.

    ¡°Understood. All of you go and hide in the ship¡¯s hold. Theing battle will be fierce. If you¡¯re not careful, you¡¯ll be dragged in. It¡¯s just this one battle. You¡¯ll be safe after. When the timees, happily enjoy the glory and riches you exchanged for with your lives.¡± Zheng turned and gave a light smile, saying to these officers.

    The officers quietened down, then gave Zheng a salute before proceeding to the hold together. Apart from a few navy soldiers steering the destroyer, the rest were all hiding out in the hold.

    ¡°Then team East Sea, are you ready? Our team China¡¯s surprise attack begins now!¡±

    On the other side, team East Sea heard the fleet¡¯s warning rms. All the members were startled. They no longer cared about the matter of the captive¡¯s treatment, and all of them looked involuntarily at Miyata Kuraki. He was the team¡¯s strongest, as well as their team leader and pir.

    Miyata Kuraki exhaled deeply, before saying seriously, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with how you think! I will change you if we return alive to God¡¯s dimension! Those who don¡¯t want to change had better die in this world, or I¡¯ll have you all die through seppuku! Think through it yourselves!¡± Finished speaking, Miyata Kuraki unsheathed the katana on his waist. He said to Sora Aoi, ¡°Scan the positions of the destroyer, the fleet and all members of the team.¡±

    Sora Aoi was hurriedly rearranging Yingkong¡¯s clothes. The clothes and chest wrap had beenpletely ripped apart, and she only helplessly take off her own outer clothing and bundle Yingkong up within. She then activated her psyche force and scanned the surroundings.

    Within around ten seconds, the sh from an explosion appeared in the distance, The violent explosion caused the seawater to rise over a hundred metres into the sky. Along with this explosion, a simrly violent explosion urred. This explosion however, urred on the surface of the sea, causing a giant semicircle to appear on the sea¡¯s surface, which too rose, several tens of metres into the sky.

    ¡°A submarine was just destroyed...¡±

    She didn¡¯t even need say it. Everyone saw the scene clearly within the scan. A bomb constructed from some unknown material with destructive power on par with a miniature nuclear bomb had blown apart a submarine in the midst of preparing an attack. No, perhaps it really was a miniature nuclear bomb.

    As the words fell, another submarine split into two. It was continuously destroyed from the cracked edges. Without an explosion, itpletely disappeared. This situation was countless times more strange and terrifying than the explosion before.

    ¡°Team China... are you intimidating us?¡±

 Vol 22 10-4

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. It¡¯s intimidation!¡¯ Zheng stood on the prow, shouting to the rest of the team. ¡°It¡¯s not just to intimidate team East Sea, but so as the armies of the other countries in this world, as well as the Angel Alliance! We shallpletely and utterly annihte the United States Seventh Fleet, as well as a majority of team East Sea. We¡¯ll tell them not to casually agitate us! In the final battle, us team China are worthy of the reputation of being amongst the three strongest in the Realm!¡±

    ¡°Then, let the battle begin. Zero and Wangxia, you two will be responsible for eliminating any submarines that get near us. Xuan¡¯s eye can temporarily be utilised as a psyche force scan. The three of you will stay behind, to protect the rookies at the same time. Cheng Xiao shall stay back as well. Use your closebat to protect Zero and the rest. You can¡¯t fly after all, so it¡¯s not suitable for you after you go over. Heng will be in charge of all missiles sent over to attack this ship. Your job is the most important. You have to protect everyone well...¡±

    Zheng considered briefly, then continued, ¡°Honglu and Imhotep, you two will follow me to attack. Honglu, summon the little dog. It¡¯s been sleeping so long, and should get some exercise. Just don¡¯t fly too high. The lighting in the skies should be what¡¯s restricting the flight of flying lifeforms. I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be able to endure it.¡±

    Honglu nodded, as Zheng asked Imhotep, ¡°Then, will your sand ability be impeded greatly in the rain and sea?¡±

    Imhotep immediately nodded. ¡°It will indeed be restricted, but it wouldn¡¯t matter on a ship. It¡¯s not ordinary sand after all, but something produced through my personal magic abilities. It¡¯ll use more magical energies here, but it¡¯ll be sufficient against ordinary people.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Good, then we¡¯ll move out.¡±

    Suddenly, Liu Yu, who had always been quietly at the side, suddenly opened his mouth. ¡°Wait, wait a bit. Can I join?¡±

    Everyone around were astonished in response, and the boy¡¯s face reddened. He said in a soft voice, ¡°I can stay with Honglu under the protection of the giant dragon, so I shouldn¡¯t have any danger. The important thing I haven¡¯t actually had practical experience for my summon cards. If I use it here, I¡¯ll have personal experience for the final battle... Is that alright?¡¯

    ¡°... Ok!¡± Zheng exhaled, and patted the boy¡¯s hair. He said to the rest, ¡°Then, the arrangements for the battle will be so. Let¡¯s teach team East Sea a lesson about what a God¡¯s Realm team truly is... and what kind of team our team China is!¡± Finished speaking, Zheng rose into the sky first, pping his wings as he flew into the distance.

    It had to be admitted that the United States Seventh Fleet was indeed a powerful fleet with few peers in the world. It not only had a wide assortment of ships, but its personnel were also well trained. When they saw team China attacking and the warning rms ring, thy urgently mobilised. The entire fleet had already made their preparations to intercept the attacking enemies. It was only a pity that... They weren¡¯t facing a conventionalbat power of this world, but that of the all-surpassing God¡¯s Realm power, which vastly eclipsed the strength they imagined.

    Zheng pped his wings as he flew over, a brince shing non-stop on his body. He reached an incredible flight speed by relying on the power produced through the collision of Refined Qi and Magic. However, it was because of this that he was peerlessly incandescent within this stormy world. On his way over, the warships below attacked him constantly, with the bigger ones evenunching anti-air missiles, rocketing towards him as it traced his flight path.

    ¡°You¡¯re seeking death!¡± Zheng didn¡¯t avoid it, only drawing Tiger¡¯s Soul and sending an ordinary sh over. He cleaved several missiles apart and with a thunderous boom, caused them to explode. With just a brief sh of light, he resisted the impact of those explosions, then speedily raced over, directlynding on a destroyer from a height of a hundred metres.

    ¡°Instant Destruction!¡±

    The Blood Energy and Qi within Zheng¡¯s body violently collided, and he had already chopped out at the destroyer¡¯s centre viciously at the same moment he entered Instant Destruction. The destroyer was merely of an ordinary steel alloy, so how could it endure a strike from Zheng in his Demidragon Transformation? With a tearing sound, the destroyer actually began to split in two, and Zheng, who just straightforwardly decided he might as well go all out, leapt up into the air and unleashed another few sabre strikes. Every strike possessed the immense force of Instant Destruction, and was as terrifying as if it could copse mountains. After those strikes, the destroyer truly split into to, the two pieces sinking vertically down into the sea one after another...

    ¡°So powerful... What horrifying might...¡± With a psyche force user, team East Sea naturally saw all this. When they saw Zheng cleave apart a destroyer with a few strikes, all their faces turned pale. Even with their identities of God¡¯s Realm team members, they were still constrained by team East Sea¡¯s weakness and had never battled with the utmost apex of God¡¯s Realm.

    Although they had met team Celestial, they had only reached an agreement of alliance, and hadn¡¯t gone through any pitched and heated battle. So, Zheng could be said to be the first great powerhouse they met. He had unlocked the mid fourth stage or even higher, had conquered his heart¡¯s devil, possessed self-created abilities and was a a figure of great personal power. Zheng¡¯s might had far transcended their imaginations, a figure like a demonic god.

    ¡°How could he be this strong? How did he train to this stage?¡± Miyata Kurakimented despairingly. He was still a warrior, and although he hadn¡¯t stepped into Zheng¡¯s realm, he had some personal understanding towards power.

    He knew the exchanges from God were but the starting point. One needed training and evolution to be strong. Relying on exchanges fromrge quantities of points and ranked rewards was but a superficial mightiness. They were actually incredibly weak inside. For example, that was how it was for the ver teams he had heard about. Thus, all the true powerhouses within God¡¯s Realm had relied on themselves to reach there. Those who relied on exchanges didn¡¯t have the qualifications to call themselves a powerhouse.

    If so... how did this terrifying person before them train? How many hopeless battles did he experience?

    ¡°Let¡¯s fight...¡± Miyata Kuraki said with a heavy tone as he shut his eyes.

    ¡°Are, are you crazy? You want to fight THAT monster?! Is your head even more hard headed than this destroyer?¡± Koinu Maosu at the side began to wail. His current metal state already seemed deranged, or perhaps to say he had been terrified into this state.

    ¡°Correct, we have to battle.¡± Miyata Kuraki resolutely said as he looked at the rest. ¡°We¡¯re already the weaker party, but we have to maintain thest bit of courage within our hearts. If even this courage disappears, we might as wellmit suicide. We won¡¯t have the qualifications to get stronger in this Realm anymore, as we don¡¯t even have the courage to be strong. I don¡¯t care how much you disdain the Chinese, but it¡¯s for a fact that they¡¯re stronger. Giving your enemy respect is giving yourself respect. I won¡¯t die kneeling, and shall die standing. Of course, if team China is willing to make peace, i won¡¯t throw away your chances of survival. Only... won¡¯t you feel ashamed?¡± Miyata Kuraki didn¡¯t mind the rest after finishing his words. He only gave a deep look at Sora Aoi.

    The rest of team East Sea constantly whispered amongst themselves, but their words became increasingly rude towards Miyata Kuraki.

    ¡°What a bunch of idiots. Do you really wish to live on as dogs?¡± Sora Aoi asked disdainfully.

    All of their faces changed greatly, with a middle-aged man among them shouting, ¡°Don¡¯t put it so badly! What¡¯s wrong with surviving?¡±

    The rest followed along in gradually scolding, with only Koinu Maosu ring at Sora Aoi and Yingkong with hatred. Curiously, he didn¡¯t say a word.

    ¡°Hmph, how shameless. You kept feeling like you were some expert before. You kept talking about the honourable Yamato people, about yellow pigs and about the sick man of Asia. Now, you¡¯re suddenly changing your tune to making peace upon seeing how powerful the enemy are. You want to survive and don¡¯t want to infuriate the other side. Being teammates with you all is my greatest shame in this life.¡± Sora Aoi said coldly. She ignored the rest and directly cut off their psyche force scanning of the sea. She carried Yingkong on the ground and walked out.

    ¡°Wait... If we¡¯re fighting, count me in.¡± The old man,

    ¡°Count me in as well.¡± After a long period of silence, a man of age twenty-seven or twenty-eight got up as well. He didn¡¯t speak much, but directly left.

    Sora Aoi nodded silently, and bestowed the two with the psyche force map. She then directed the rest with a cold smile, leaving the meeting room with the two.

    The first to leave, Miyata Kuraki, had already reached the deck. He looked at the constantly rising explosions in the distance, silently grasping the katana in his hand. He had never been as despairing before than as of this moment, and had never been so calm. Perhaps, these feelings he had never had before had arisen from facing powerhouses that far, far outssed him.

    ¡°Team China... give me a glorious death!¡±

 Vol 22 10-5

    Although Sora Aoi had left the meeting room, she didn¡¯t go to the deck. She carried Yingkong to the hold area. As she was a psyche force user, protecting her own safety was sufficient. There was no need to personally face team China in battle. Psyche force user¡¯s usagey in the grand scheme of things, and not the minute details.

    ¡°Kuraki-kun, when you pass on, I¡¯ll surely follow after.¡± Sora Aoi said quietly in her heart. After exhaling, she pushed open the door and entered the room. She then put her full attention into manipting the psych force scan, scanning all the attacking team China members within.

    At this moment, team China had alreadypletelyunched their attack. The destroyer was charging over to the fleet, and submarines below the sea blew apart one after another. There was simply no submarine with the opportunity to near the destroyer andunch an attack. After the continuous submarine explosions, the destroyer had already neared the perimeter of the fleet.

    The outermost warships had alreadypleted their preparations. When team China entered the range of fire, several anti-ship missiles were fired. There was arge impact on the range from the storm, and the two sides were practically close enough to look at each other before they fired their missiles.

    When the first missile flew thirty metres out, a silvery light shone on team China¡¯s destroyer. Four arrows flew out at the same time. The arrow behind would strike the tail of the arrow in front, causing a explosive collision. When only a single arrow remained, its momentum was akin to a lightning bolt. It pierced through the foremost missile at a speed that vastly surpassed the limits of what the human eye could follow. The missile paused momentarily in mid-air, before being prated by the arrow, exploding.

    The arrow that drilled through didn¡¯t stop, but instead struck the side of a cruiser. It pierced through the metal tes and hit the centre of the ship before even a second or two had passed. The arrow¡¯s power didn¡¯t decrease in the slightest, and passed through the other side of the cruiser, finally flying off to ces unknown...

    Heng silently measured the power of the four arrow explosive shot, then ced one of the four arrows in his hand down. He only pointed three arrows at the remaining missiles. If it was just to annihte these missiles, the three arrow explosive shot¡¯s might waspletely sufficient. This would also let him conserve his strength, so that he wouldn¡¯t be unable to deal with these missiles after being exhausted.

    Zero besides him ignored the missiles, only watching the sea surface with rapt attention. Wangxia was standing behind him, several miniature nuclear bombs floating around him. The nukes were already being controlled by his Bomb Dominator, and could initiate an explosion attack at any moment, their power even greater than normal miniature nuclear bombs.

    Behind the three was Xuan. He gazed silently at the sea surface, a rune appearing in his right eye. The rune was a little different from the one in Eragon. Apart from the rune, there was a ck and white light faintly intersecting, forming a Taiji diagram. They were continuouslying together anding apart, everchanging. If someone were to look closely into his eyes, they would definitely find their vision going blurry.

    ¡°Alright. The remaining submarines are already gathering in the centre of the fleet. Let¡¯s continue our attack.¡± Xuan looked at the sea surface for a while, and the rune as well as Taiji diagram within his eye vanished, except that he seemed much more haggard.

    Not long after Xuan spoke, an enormous roar came from behind. An immense ck dragon appeared there. The deck couldn¡¯t amodate its bulk, so the ck dragon had no choice but to stand, and the entire destroyer sunk down slightly. The destroyer only reverted to its original state when the dragon extended its wings and flew forward.

    This ck dragon was indeed team China¡¯s ck dragon doggie that had evolved not long before. Zheng had given it to Honglu as a mount. It had been sleeping in the Tamer Medallion since then, until Honglu released it at this moment. To it, only a second had passed. The ck dragon was actually quite obedient, and let Honglu¡¯s group of three sit on its back. With a long howl it flew up and soared towards the distant United States Seventh Fleet. <sup>[1]</sup>

    The soldiers of the Seventh Fleet was bbergasted. They were but ordinary people, so when had they ever seen such a terrifying organism before? That immense body as well as the very image of the giant dragons in Western fantasy, immediately aroused a disturbance among the naval soldiers as soon as it appeared. A majority of the soldiers at their stations made an uproar, and a few were even terrified that they copsed, paralysed on the ground. For a moment, apart from a very small minority that held fast to their posts, the counterattack of the fleet at the perimeter of the fleet stopped. The terror this ck dragon brought was much greater than team China imagined.

    ¡°Ehh? This is good. If I knew earlier they would be this scared, I¡¯ll have called out the little doggy earlier.¡± When Honglu saw the soldiers below running away, and a few even jumping into the sea, he immediately saidughingly.

    There was slightly a whining sound, as the cruiser below fired off an anti-ship missile. No one knew which daring soldier hadunched it, and the ck dragon happened to be flying close by above. It couldn¡¯t avoid in time, and unable to guard in time as well, the ck dragon¡¯s lower abdomen was directly struck by the missile. With a violent booming, the ck dragon was immediately enveloped in the explosion¡¯s ze. The soldiers below were all shocked, and for a time everyone stopped to look silently at the sky, wanting to know whether the ck dragon had been blown apart by the missile.

    Unexpectedly, when the ze dissipated, the ck dragon was hovering in the air, seemingly unscathed. Its figure was covered by a faintly visibleyer of defensive barrier, which had blocked the explosion. Instead, it blew out true fire due to the missile.

    ROAR!

    The ck dragon howled at the skies, belching out a stream of me. A white colour appeared within those mes. It directlynded on the cruiser. Many navy soldiers transformed into ash before they could let out a sound. The mes continuously began to melt downwards. As if it were chocte, the steel alloy began to melt, and became molten liquid within a moment. The dragon¡¯s methrowersted for tens of seconds, melting a giant hole in the cruiser¡¯s centre of ten metres in diameter. It was unfathomably deep, practically melting through the entire cruiser. As if it had vented enough, it snorted out ck smoke from its nostrils, flying to another warship with he three in tow.

    Miyata Kuraki, who was standing on the distant gship¡¯s deck, saw all this. The psyche force scan imprinted it vividly within his mind. He saw even how that missile was blocked with that visible defensive barrier and that horrifying zing white methrower of that ck dragon, as well as the nearing Zheng Zha. It was meaningless to talk anymore about living on. They had wrongly gauged the gap between the two sides, and the painful consequences were about toe. No, it wasn¡¯t just the painful consequences of that, but the painful consequences of always using the words yellow monkeys.

    ¡°It really isn¡¯t an unjust death.¡± Miyata Kuraki muttered to himself. Besides him, the two men, one young and one old, stood there resolutely. The young man patted his shoulder lightly, not saying anything. However, this was enough.

    Miyata Kuraki slowly raised his head, ck runes appearing faintly on his skin. When hepletely raised his head, theypletely appeared.

    ¡°Kamamiya Tonomoto and Mitarashi, do you think the Chinese still deserve to be called yellow monkeys?¡± Miyata Kuraki asked mutteringly.

    The old man, Kamamiya,ughed hoarsely. ¡°I¡¯ve never thought the words yellow monkey should exist. They self-righteously called out these words as their minds, eyes, ears and souls have been deceived by the right. Those familiar with history and the world won¡¯t say this. It¡¯s just that us few have no power to change anything. That¡¯s why even more we need to live on, so we can return to the real world and change our race¡¯s bad habits. We need to let them understand that the weak aren¡¯t to be bullied, and the strong aren¡¯t to be worshipped. We should actually learn from that indomitable spirit of the Chinese. It¡¯s those who improve themselves who are truly strong, and not those who are already strong that are actually strong.¡±

    The man called Mitarashi nodded lightly. Miyata Kuraki sighed, ¡°Tonomoto hasn¡¯t said those words to me before. I¡¯ll keep these words in my heart. Now that I think about it, our Yamato people¡¯s warrior spirit was long since as you said, Tonomoto, where the weak aren¡¯t to be bullied, and the strong aren¡¯t to be worshipped. It¡¯s only that those in power distorted it, so as to fit in with their militaristic thinking as well as their filthy right wing thinking. Now, the warrior spirit we Yamato people speak of has long since change for the worse, which is why we look down on our past teachers and benefactors. We evenmitted unforgivable crimes against them. Even now those in power don¡¯t want to admit, which is why we only think the strong are to be respected. That¡¯s why there¡¯s this bad habit of ours that American writers speak of. If we don¡¯t die, I will definitely change all this!¡±

    ¡°These are my final words. Gentlemen, it¡¯s my greatest honour fighting to the death with you two. Kamimiya Tonomoto and Mitarashi-kun, don¡¯t lower your honourable warrior heads. The weak aren¡¯t to be bullied and the strong aren¡¯t to be worshipped. Let¡¯s go and find that true warrior spirit again!¡±

    As the words fell, a heavy boom resounded before them. A person had crashed down in front of them, creating a half metre deep hole in the deck before them. A shrill rm permeated the entire gship. The surrounding soldiers all directed their weapons in that direction.

    Zheng Zha stood within that depression.

    [1] A quick reminder on why it can now fly. Pervious chap, Vol 22 Chapter 10-4, they said ¡¯The lighting in the skies should be what¡¯s restricting the flight of flying lifeforms¡¯. They believe that the lightning is God¡¯s method of restricting flying equipment, simr to how the dragonshard in Jurassic Park¡¯s dragon was how God nullified technological weapons on the dragon.

 Vol 22 10-6

    ¡°This should be our first meeting, leader of team China, Zheng Zha. It¡¯s nice to meet you.¡± Miyata Kuraki said to Zheng, his tone neither overbearing nor humble.

    Zheng took a look at Miyata Kuraki, that youth gripping a katana. Although he was an enemy, his performance while under their surveince left Zheng with no ill intent towards the man. He was after all someone who could treat captives kindly, and was an honourable warrior. He couldn¡¯t be too bad, even if he was Japanese. In any case, they wanted team East Sea¡¯s psyche force user to help, so he nodded cooly. ¡°Yes, I am team China¡¯s leader Zheng Zha. Are only you three here to wee me?¡±

    If it were others saying this, perhaps Miyata Kuraki would have felt some sense of humiliation or arrogance. However, only those who knew of Zheng¡¯s strength would understand that it waspletely fair of him to say this. Zheng was too strong. This mightiness had reached the the point where it was like the difference in strength between a lower-tier lifeform and a high-tier lifeform. Looking from afar before had already given the sense of being unrivalled, but now that the three were right before him, the pressure was incredibly obvious. There was even the feeling that there was a giant and towering mountain before them.

    Zheng¡¯s question to them had some doubt in them. It wasn¡¯t sarcasm, but the truth. Don¡¯t even mention just three people, dealing with him would require... an army!

    ¡°Apologies. Those that are worthy of fighting by my side only number two. The rest don¡¯t qualify as mypanions, so I¡¯ll have to show your honourable personage some disrespect by facing your might with us three.¡±

    Zheng¡¯s mind moved, and he thought about what they had observed. This Miyata Kuraki, as well as that girl Sora Aoi, were obviously different from those who kept using the words yellow monkey. Although he didn¡¯t know what their innermost thoughts were, they couldn¡¯t be bad to an extreme level.

    Miyata Kuraki gave a serious look at Zheng. ¡°Can we not make peace? Although we¡¯re enemies, we don¡¯t have too much of a conflict in our plot missions. In fact, it¡¯s non-existent. Also, considering your team China¡¯s strength, getting arge increase in your points and ranked rewards shouldn¡¯t be doable within a short period of time, right? Can we make peace?¡±

    Zheng frowned slightly. At first, he nodded, but then it changed to a shake of his head. ¡°We can make peace. But not now. Team East Sea... has some who must die!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Miyata Kuraki¡¯s expression immediately became much more gloomy. He had misinterpreted Zheng¡¯s words, and thought that Zheng meant that team China happened tock some points and ranked rewards, and needed to kill a few.

    ¡°Then, my final question. Zheng-kun, as a Chinese, do you hate us Japanese?¡±

    ¡°I hate! But I don¡¯t hate you all the same time!¡± Zheng said bluntly, ¡°I hate your government, as well as your right-wing. Also, the many things you¡¯ve done, such as revising textbooks, forcibly upying our inds and not respecting history by distorting and modifying it. But I don¡¯t hate some of you. Those of you who came to my country to help with therge-scale tree nting in the northwest, those who went to The Memorial Hall of the Victims in Nanjing Massacre to kneel and those who had spent a whole thirty years helping my country¡¯s agriculture education. I¡¯m clear on my gratitude and grudges, and who to hate and who not to. I¡¯ll pay back my debts and take my revenge when it¡¯s needed. Rx. Even if my team China wins the final battle and returns to the real world, we won¡¯tmit the atrocities you¡¯re imagining. I have my pride.¡±

    ¡°My gratitude, Zheng-kun. You too have your warrior spirit. To battle with you is my honour!¡± Miyata Kurakiughed heartily. He gripped his katana and took a step forth. ¡°The enhancement I pursued is called the Ghost Knight! The sub ss I use is the Crying Ghost [1] which is primarily using the heart to rend to soul. Let us battle, powerhouse of team China! Let me see exactly how strong this apex of God¡¯s Realm is!¡± He made a horizontal sweep as he finished his words. However, the katana brushed against his own neck, before he used a hand to wipe the blood on his body.

    As Miyata Kuraki wiped the fresh blood, the ck runes on his body became more obvious, and it looked as if there were ayer of ck mist on his body. Heughed, and held his katana aloft, chopping down.

    ¡°Ghost sh!¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t attack first, just silently looking at Miyata Kuraki apply fresh blood on his body. He then saw a ck glow appear on Miyata Kuraki¡¯s body, before he chopped down. This sh brought a ck and misty light de with it, and Zheng was immediately shocked. He stepped down and retreated.

    Unexpectedly, the ck light de had instantaneously reached. Behind the ck light de, a several metresrge ferocious ghost abruptly charged out, and sent a w striking towards Zheng. Unable to guard in time, Zheng could only block with a single hand. However, it directly passed through the ferocious ghost¡¯s w. The arm that entered the ghost¡¯s body abruptly vanished and a grotesque hole was torn open by the ghost¡¯s w in the middle of his chest.

    Zheng was inwardly shocked at this terrifying power. However he suddenly realised no brilliance had shed on his body. In other words, his defensive systems hadn¡¯t been activated, and he immediately shouted, ¡°Wrong! Illusions?¡±

    As expected, as he continuously unlocked the gic constraint, the ferocious ghost and wounds disappeared by the time he unlocked the third stage. Only Miyata Kuraki shing down was left before him. He stepped down and retreated again. The shnded on the deck, and carried a corrosive effect, causing the deck to begin to melt. The light depletely vanished only when two metres of depth had been dissolved.

    ¡°The katana rends the fleshy body, while the heart rends the soul. My katana is still burdened with hesitation and my heart still cannot rend the soul. Zheng-kun, don¡¯t show mercy. Show me respect!¡± Miyata Kuraki gave a deep exhtion,ughing.

    Zheng exhaled as well, beforeughing. ¡°Honestly, this move is indeed greatly advantageous against those below the third stage, or those with ws in their hearts. A pity though. This move should have a higher realm. The so-called ¡®heart rends the soul¡¯ should be giving you a clear path forward...¡±

    ¡°Then I shall begin to battle, leader of team East Sea, as well as the other two. No need to be polite. Come at me with your maximum power, because a battle that far surpasses you in level awaits. I shall continuously raise my strength. We¡¯ll start with... Explosion!¡±

    ***

    At the same time as Zheng reached the gship, Sora Aoi was praying non-stop in her room. Her heart was truly filled with love towards Miyata Kuraki, and she hoped that he would be able to survive no matter what. s... she no longer knew how to help him live on as of now.

    Suddenly, a violent sound travelled over from the door, as if someone was using strength to knock on the door. Sora Aoi¡¯s mind shed in understanding, A sweep of psyche force let her know that it was Koinu Maosu and the rest of team East Sea. They all had ferocious expressions as they stood at the door. Koinu Maosu, especially, was repeating beating the door with his muscles swelled up.

    ¡°SORA AOI! Hand that team China member over to us! We want to hand her over to team China¡¯s leader! That way we can survive!¡± A middle-aged muscr man shouted.

    Koinu Maosu made noise even more madly. ¡°What handing over?! We¡¯re using her as a hostage! As soon as we had her, team China rushed over to save her. She must be important! I¡¯m guessing she¡¯s that monster¡¯s lover! It¡¯s definitely so, there¡¯s no better choice than using her as a hostage! We will surely survive!¡±

    Sora Aoi said coldly, ¡°The lot of you should scram! You are no longer my or Kuraki¡¯spanions. We don¡¯t havepanions like you all! It¡¯s best for you all to stay a bit further from me. I don¡¯t want to see human waste like you all!¡±

    Those outside stopped dead, before bing even more enraged. The muscles on Koinu Maosu¡¯s body transformed continuously, until he became a mini-giant. He viciously punched the giant door, shouting at the same time, ¡°Screw your leader! I¡¯m not doing this anymore, I just want to survive! You¡¯re falling out just over a yellow pig! I also don¡¯t have apanion like you! Hand her over, or I¡¯ll kill you along with her!¡±

    Sora Aoi¡¯s heart grew colder. She didn¡¯t say anything, only smiling coldly a she rose to her feet. Her eyes began to change in colour, and the space around her body began to distort. Looking at her, it seemed she had some other power other than being a psyche force user.

    With a boom, the giant door was finally ruined by Koinu Maosu. He sent the ruined door flying at Sora Aoi with a kick, but it came to a halt a metre away from her. Koinu Maosu also knew that he couldn¡¯t let Sora Aoi unleash all her power. He rushed to before the ruined door, ignoring everything else as he unleashed punch after punch over. At teh same time, he shouted, ¡°Everyone kill this traitor to her country! We can only survive if we do so!¡±

    Those outside were both dumbfounded and motionless. However, when they saw Zhao Yingkong, who was lying on the bed, their expressions turned hideous once again. They all charged in as a group. Apart from two who went to capture Yingkong, the rest used various methods tounch attacks on Sora Aoi. Sora Aoi could only defend herself, and the distorted space began to decrease in size.

    ¡°Hehe, need my help?¡±

    Those participating in the battle looked over in shock. The originally unconscious Zhao Yingkong was standing there giggling. The two who had ran over to capture her were both twisted in an extremely strange manner, and were continuously wailing in pain. The girl only had a beautiful smile and was acting in an innocent manner, as if the two¡¯s injuries were unrted to her.

    ¡°Need my help in killing this trash? Hehe...¡±

    [1] Crying Ghost, alternatively Soul Bender, is a subss of Male yer/Ghost Knight in Dungeon Fighter Online.

 Vol 22 10-7

    ¡°As a God¡¯s Realm team member, your strength is admittedly enough. But at the same time, the gap between the powerhouses of the Realm and you remains huge. The most important reasons are, how do you n to be strong? What is it you chase after?¡± Zheng silently stood at his original position.

    The three from team East Sea were half-kneeling before him. Within a short minute, the three had already beenpletely knocked to the ground by him. They were unable to keep up with him just using the power and speed of Explosion. In truth, the current Explosion far exceeded that from when it had just been created. It near rivalled Destruction at its time of creation, an indication of his body being much stronger than before.

    ¡°What I chase after... the warrior spirit? No... honour? No... what I chase after should be survival, to live on together with those important to me...¡± Miyata Kuraki half-knelt on the ground, allowing the rain to wash over his body. This short minute had allowed him to finally experience what was called a power that surpassed his level. His tworades and him didn¡¯t even have the qualifications to counterattack. No, it wasn¡¯t about the so-called qualifications, but an utterck of opportunity to do so.

    Within a few exchanges, they had been knocked down to the ground by attacks they couldn¡¯t even see.

    ¡°That reason isn¡¯t half bad. As you saw, I¡¯m a person without any special abilities, aside from speed and strength. Apart from the level of gic constraint to direct this speed and strength, I don¡¯t possess psyche force attacks, special techniques or special enhancements. I only have the battle style I ceaselessly polished and refined, a power I obtained in the midst of life and death.¡±

    Zheng muttered, ¡°This is my personal experience, and it¡¯s mypensation for this operation. We¡¯re not a charity organisation, so we won¡¯t let off those who need be killed. If you wish to survive, be stronger, until you can protect your belief and convictions.¡± As he finished his speech, Zheng looked behind him. Yingkong was currently at the entrance to the ship¡¯s hold, giggling as she held an unconscious girl.

    ¡°Hehe, you came sote. Even my clothes have been torn and my chest was seen by others. You¡¯re really not doing your job as a leader.¡± Yingkong slowly made her way over. She giggled as she spoke, but her eyes were utterly cold.

    ¡°What of the rest of team East Sea?¡± Zheng rubbed his head. He roughly knew what had happened to Yingkong through the surveince, so it wasn¡¯t good to probe deeper. Thus, he could only ask about the rest of team East Sea.

    ¡°They¡¯re all inside ¡®practicing¡¯ yoga.¡± Yingkong giggled in reply.

    ¡°Alright alright, even if you¡¯ve twisted them into a human pretzel, there¡¯s no need to be so happy. Yingkong, you¡¯ve worked hard. I¡¯ll get the others to move them over to team China. You can rest.¡± Zheng breathed out. One of his hands pulled Yingkong¡¯s head over, and as his words finished, Yingkong smiled and shut her eyes as her main personality sunk back into sleep.

    It was very safe besides Zheng, so Yingkong naturally didn¡¯t require her main personality to appear. This would exhaust her mental energy, and team East Sea at this moment could no longer fight. Team China¡¯s surprise attack had been pulled off wlessly!

    ¡°Correct, I finally understand how team Devil could do so so leisurely when they faced us that time. When an immense disparity exists, and schemes aren¡¯t able to bridge the gap, it¡¯s easy to determine the victor when the two sides have no choice but to battle.¡±

    Zheng was standing on the deck silent. However, in truth he was discussing with Xuan through the metal piece. This battle with team East Sea made him recall the battle with team Devil in Resident Evil Apocalypse. A strange feeling existed in his heart when recalling that time. Team China had easily fallen before team Devil just as team East Sea... Yes, it had been so effortless. Team China¡¯s wit and might had been much toocking aspared to team Devil at that time.

    They didn¡¯t chat long. The ck dragon ferried Honglu¡¯s group of three over to the gship. It was fortunate that it was the gship, as there wasn¡¯t any problems with a giant dragonnding. The most important thing was, those soldiers who didn¡¯t dare attack before were more so now. They fled away to the fringes of the deck, or hid away in some cabins.

    ¡°Imhotep, I¡¯ll have to trouble you. There are many people in the hold who can¡¯t move, so wrap them up in a sandstorm. Bring them together to our destroyer. Honglu, help the other two up to the ck dragon. Careful not to let them be hit by stray bullets. I still have some matters, so you all return first.¡±

    They busied themselves upon hearing themands, and Zheng contemted for a while before going to the three team East Sea members. ¡°I¡¯ll be borrowing your psyche force user. Those who need killing I¡¯ll naturally execute, while I definitely won¡¯t kill those who don¡¯t need to be. We¡¯ll be waiting for you outside the Diaoyu Inds. If there¡¯s anything you¡¯re not satisfied with, look for me there.¡± When he finished speaking, Zheng didn¡¯t say anything else. He flew away together with Imhotep who had already turned into a sandstorm, leaving the three there half-kneeling and immobile.

    ¡°Release her! If you want to kill, kill! Why do you need to take her captive! Release her!¡± Miyata Kuraki tried his best to rise to his feet, but Zheng had been extremely skillful before. Although he hadn¡¯t actually hurt them, he had exhausted them, and they could no longer get up. Miyata Kuraki was trying his best to stand up right now, but he could only raise half his body. There was the sound of his wrist dislocating, and he crashed back to the ground, his head beginning to bleed.

    ¡°Release her! Release her...¡± That howl travelled far, and still continued to linger by the ears when Zheng and the rest reached their destroyer.

    ¡°The Japanese... also have good people among them.¡± Zheng was in the meeting room¡¯s hall, muttering to the rest. ¡°There are no horrible races, only horrible individuals. Those words are correct. Team East Sea¡¯s leader isn¡¯t bad. He has the spirit of never epting humiliation even in death, something China has extolled since time immemorial.¡±

    ¡°Whatever the case, this team battle is our victory. Some don¡¯t need to be killed, but we can¡¯t let go of too much points and ranked rewards. Xuan, allocate who should kill some team East Sea members. Make sure everyone can get their individual advanced enhancements, so that team China can go all-out in the final battle.¡±

    They had captured ten team East Sea members. Apart from the psyche force user who couldn¡¯t be killed, the rest were free game. Based on their surveince, these nine had already split off from team East Sea, and were the most insane kind of scoundrels. There was absolutely no problem killing them.

    In other words, not discussing the ranked rewards for now, just the points earned would be over ten thousand. This terrifying amount of team points was team China¡¯s first time. Now, they finally understood why some teams could enhance such high tiers of enhancements and abilities, of even rank A and rank S. A single team battle was a huge harvest for them.

    Zheng didn¡¯t care about how the nine were distributed, and only asked Xuan, ¡°we¡¯ve captured the psyche force user. Can we wake them up now?¡±

    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s been arge increase in the chances of the psyche force user being able to save them as you had already raised their consciousness to the middleyer of the consciousness. But there¡¯s still a problem. When the psyche force user enters their consciousness, there definitely can¡¯t be even the slightest bit of disturbance. They haven¡¯t ovee the heart¡¯s devil like you and unlocked the fourth stage. Their consciousness body is very fragile, especially when in the middleyer where the slightest external disruption will be fatal. So, we can¡¯t let them be disturbed during their process of awakening,¡± Xuan nodded.

    Zheng froze. ¡°Haven¡¯t we dealt with team East Sea already? They can¡¯t attack us in anytime soon, and we¡¯ve crippled the United States Seventh Fleet. Could it be that more enemies will appear soon?¡±

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯ll attract more attention as we used too great a power. Those countries¡¯ fleets will target us. If even their fleet can¡¯t resist us, what do you think a country will do if they think we pose too great a threat to them and they can¡¯t oppose us?¡±

    ¡°You mean... nukes?¡± Zheng was immediately startled. He unlocked the third stage, speaking as he thought. ¡°This possibility isn¡¯t impossible, especially after we used power out of this world to attack the United States Seventh Fleet. The situation regarding us will definitely be ced upon great attention by the various countries. Now, they don¡¯t just want our weapons. They should be able to draw the conclusion that we¡¯re heading towards Asia from our route. Do you know what¡¯ll happen if so?¡± Zheng nodded heavily, ¡°They¡¯ll think we¡¯re nning to disembark and merge into the poption. If in the situation where their military can¡¯t beat us and they can¡¯t fire nukes into their country¡¯s densely popted areas, their first thought will be eliminate us at sea, even if it means nukes. Is that what you mean?¡±

    ¡°Correct. This storm may be giving us great convenience, but we may once again be thrust into danger if these countries disregard all else.¡±

    ¡°Understood. Help me contact the United States Seventh Fleet fleetmander. I wish to discuss with him.¡±

 Vol 22 11-1

    ¡°In conclusion, regardless of our origins and where we¡¯re going, we don¡¯t have any ill intentions towards you.¡± Zheng was currentlymunicating with the United States Seventh Fleetmander. In actual fact, the United States Seventh Fleet hade to a halt after team China¡¯s surprise attack.

    They didn¡¯t even dare continue attacking team China. Team China¡¯s battle prowess as well as that giant ck dragon had awed them. It was a battle power not belonging to this world. It was so powerful that they had lost several warships without killing anyone, a situation hitherto unseen.

    Just as the American navy was in a panic, team China had sent over some requests.

    ¡°Do you think that the actions of snatching a warship and using a super weapon to disy your strength don¡¯t constitute as malicious actions?¡± The fleetmander looked into the video disy. Frankly, this was the first time he had seen team China¡¯s appearance. They didn¡¯t have any form of three heads or six arms and looked no different from normal humans. In fact, they didn¡¯t evenpare to normal soldiers, as they had girls and young children in their midst. Thisposition didn¡¯t have any semnce of being an army.

    Zheng was silent for a moment. ¡°Please believe we had no alternative. In fact, did we use that weapon to attack Pearl Harbour itself? Or did we indiscriminately kill anybody from Pearl Harbour? We don¡¯t have much of a rtion to this world. We only came here for a certain mission, and will leave soon, possibly to never return. If so, can we have peace negotiations?¡±

    Thatmander was silent for a long time, before saying, ¡°I¡¯m merely a fleetmander. I don¡¯t have the authority to discuss the topic of peace. I¡¯ll redirect you now to the President of the United States and the

    Zheng could only bitterlyugh. After ten seconds, the video disy showed seven or eight old military men and several people d in Western suits. In the lead was a man in his fifties, who looked slightly plump. This was the President of teh United States in this world.

    ¡°This is our firstmunication between each other. What should I address you as? Mr Robber? Terrorists from the future world? Or those about to be the terrorists of this world?¡± The American president smiled, staring at Zheng.

    Zheng could only smile bitterly. He could roughly guess what sort of lies team East Sea had fed the United States government. However, this was something unavoidable. They naturally couldn¡¯t casually divulge matters pertaining to God¡¯s Realm. Lying was the only way forward in this situation when they need the United States government¡¯s help. Unless team China¡¯s strength reached a certain level, they too had to make these kind of lies.

    ¡°Please address us as team China. This is our true name. We can¡¯t inform you of the rest.¡± Zheng shrugged his shoulders.

    The American president looked very haggard, and rubbed his temples. ¡°This mister from team China, perhaps you aren¡¯t aware of exactly how exactly your team has shaken our world? You snatched a warship and used a kind of super weapon to cause a few inds to vanish off the map. Although it can be said that nuclear weapons rival this weapon, it definitely doesn¡¯t exist like aser like this, and it couldn¡¯t exist in the hands of a few people... Fine. Putting aside the issue of the weapon temporarily, what is your goal. Snatching our warship, intimidating us, and attacking our Seventh Fleet first. No, it should be calling it as destroying half of the Seventh Fleet. These actions are the actions of a terrorist ideology through and through. What is your goal...¡±

    The more Zheng heard, the greater his headache grew. He wasn¡¯t the kind of person to mess with a government, and now wasn¡¯t the time to carry on the intimidation or threats. Showing their strength was merely as a deterrence, but if they were misunderstood by the other party, it would cause the opposite result. Trying to act smart but messing it up instead wasn¡¯t worth it, so he straightforwardly said, ¡°As I said, we have no other goal. It was just for our safety. For the time being, you can think we¡¯re terrorists from the future. However, that can¡¯t make us have the crime of being this world¡¯s terrorists, right? What if we join America as asylum seekers? Does your political asylum ept people from the future?¡±

    ¡°Huh? What?¡±

    Not only the president in the video disy froze, but so did those military officers and civil servants. They hadn¡¯t expected this vicious terrorist from the future which had great power would have political asylum as their request. America had never had a precedent of a asylum seeker from the future.

    ¡°Of course, the technologies in our hand can be gifted to America with restrictions aspensation for the losses incurred in this incident, as well as some weapons more powerful than this era. We only request a safe environment as part of our asylum. This request shouldn¡¯t be too overboard, right?¡± Zheng said to the video disy.

    ¡°...Apologies. I¡¯ll have to discuss this with them. I think that since everyone has shown their sincerity, can we have normal interactions? Our navy won¡¯t attack you, so we¡¯ll ask you to maintain your self control. I think this should be beneficial for both sides, right?¡± The president thought on it briefly before hurriedly saying. He looked to have already made his decision. However, those who yed politics couldn¡¯t make these kind of snap decision, so they had to have discussions with their aides and staff first.

    And thus, another half an hour passed. The president finally had news. It hadn¡¯t been out of Zheng¡¯s expectations. America had indeed eagerly epted the team¡¯s asylum request, and had even wanted to immediately send out a helicopter to fetch Zheng and the rest to the America territories.

    ¡°Helicopters in this weather? Better not. We¡¯ll find a small ind to settle down on, until the storm blows over. We¡¯ll go over to America then. However, we hope that the United States Seventh Fleet can protect us. How about this, we¡¯ll wait at the Diaoyu Inds for the Seventh Fleet. We¡¯ll talk in detail there about the kind of technologies and weapons to give to America.¡±

    This result wasn¡¯t perfect, but America finally rxed and at least didn¡¯t have to use nuclear weapons and could even get future technologies and weapons. Thus, the American president as well as his aides and staff couldn¡¯t help but celebrate and congratte each other.

    ¡°Seriously, we have to lie every time to get through it. Greed, it¡¯s always greed that¡¯s people undoing.¡± Zheng muttered. At the same time, he looked at that Japanese girl with a frosty expression, that team East Sea member Sora Aoi.

    ¡°Nice to meet you. I¡¯m team China¡¯s leader, and they¡¯re team China¡¯s members. Please don¡¯t have such a tense expression. We don¡¯t have people like those in your team East Sea who would do vile things to you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± Zheng smiled slightly.

    With a cold smile, Sora Aoi pointed at a distance. ¡°Don¡¯t make it sound so nice. If you¡¯re not ill treating your captives, what¡¯s going on with them?¡±

    Sora Aoi was pointing at that group from team East Sea who had had their entire bodies dislocated by Yingkong. They were lying in a corner of the room wailing nonstop. They did look quite pitiful begging for mercy and wailing continuously.

    Zheng shrugged his shoulders. ¡°We <i>are</i> a God¡¯s Realm team. We¡¯re not a charity. Honestly, if the advantagey with your team East Sea, what would you have done? Don¡¯t tell me just the two or three of you could have stopped your team from killing us? Or, perhaps something more vile would have happened?¡¯

    Sora Aoi¡¯s mouth opened and closed, but not a word came out for a long time. She could only helplessly look down, ignoring whatever Zheng said.

    ¡°Of course, you could deny it, but I¡¯m speaking a fact. Also, can you deny what my teammate experienced over there? So, those that need to be killed will definitely be killed. They can¡¯t run if they want to.¡± Zheng continued.

    Sora Aoi maintained her silence, before saying softly, ¡°Then kill me as well. That¡¯s not much meaning to me surviving alone.¡±

    ¡°Ehhh, are you sure you want to die before team East Sea¡¯s leader?¡± Zhengughed.

    Her head abruptly shot up, and she anxiously asked, ¡°Kuraki-kun is still alive? You¡¯re not lying?¡±

    Zheng smiled as he removed the silver coloured metal piece at the back of her head. ¡°Confirm it yourself with your psyche force scan.¡±

    Sora Aoi immediately shut her eyes, and her expression instantly rxed. She smiled slightly, and Zheng ced the metal piece back on her head. ¡°We¡¯ll stop themunication here. As I said before. Those that should die will be killed. They humiliated my teammate, and this is a team battle. I need to be responsible for my team members and can¡¯t abandon enhancing them. Of course, you four can live, as long as you do something for me.¡±

    Sora Aoi¡¯s face immediately paled, and her body trembled faintly. She grit her teeth and looked down. After a long time, she finally steeled herself, ¡°Alright... As long as you let them off... I promise you. I¡¯ll do anything.¡± So saying, she couldn¡¯t hold back her tears.

    Zheng hadn¡¯t recovered yet from his shock. He immediately realised what was happening when he saw Cheng Xiaoughing strangely not far off. ¡°Don¡¯t have strange thoughts. I¡¯m not as filthy as your teammates. I hope you can wake up our teammates. They¡¯ve entered sleep in the heart¡¯s devil state. Also, I promise you to let the three of them live, effective for this movie.¡±

 Vol 22 11-2

    ¡°TEAM CHINA! Wait for me! Even if I die, I won¡¯t let you take her!¡± Ever since Zheng had taken the ten team East Sea members away, it had been as if Miyata Kuraki had lost his soul, ending up confused and at aplete loss. After he had received Sora Aoi¡¯s psyche forcemunication, he had gone mad, and had begun cutting himself, letting his blood flow into a container.

    ¡°Kuraki-kun! You¡¯ll die if you use this move!¡± The youth named Mitarashi immediately stopped him, shouting.

    Miyata Kuraki pushed him away with his strength. ¡°Even if I die... I won¡¯t abandon myrades in death! Forget about those who renounced me, only her... she¡¯s the only one I can¡¯t abandon no matter what! Out of my way!¡± He cut open the blood vessels on his wrist, letting out blood, and his face gradually paled.

    Mitarashi didn¡¯t retreat after being pushed away, instead rushing forward to grab Miyata Kuraki¡±s waist from the back. ¡°Kuraki-kun! How could we beat a monster like that team China leader?! He obviously didn¡¯t even use half of his strength when he battled us before. Don¡¯t go, this obviously isn¡¯t a monster we can resist. If you send yourself to your death, wouldn¡¯t you be wasting Sora Aoi¡¯s intentions to sacrifice herself? Don¡¯t do it!¡±

    ¡°Let go... For the longest time, I¡¯ve been suppressing my feelings towards her because of my responsibilities as team leader and everyone¡¯s expectations. I thoughts these days wouldst till we returned to the real world. But I was wrong. In the deepest parts of my heart, I¡¯ve never once let go of her. Today, I abandon my responsibilities as team leader and my hope for life. I only hope to hold up the promise I made to her once, to hold her hand and die together!¡±

    Mitarashi wanted to say something, but he saw that old man Kamimiya sigh. He went to the container and slit his wrists as well, joining in the blood letting. This stunned Mitarashi, and he froze for a while, before standing up unhesitatingly, cutting his wrists and letting his blood flow out. The container was gradually filled up...

    ¡°I¡¯ll use Silent Eye [1], the secret art of the Ghost Knight. Sora, I¡¯ming to fulfil my promise. Even if I have to die, I¡¯ll be holding your hand as I die!¡±

    ***

    At this moment on team China¡¯s destroyer, Zheng was carefully advising Sora Aoi. ¡°It¡¯s these two. I need you to use psyche force to enter their consciousness, and help them open a passageway to the real world. This will be very dangerous, so I¡¯ve chosen this utility room of the bottommost floor to avoid external disturbances. These two will be protecting you.¡± Zheng indicated Wangxia and Zero, who had followed along.

    ¡°Protect?¡± Sora Aoi sneered. ¡°Not keep a watch on?¡±

    ¡°That too. Do you think we shouldn¡¯t?¡± Zheng said calmly. ¡°Honestly, I don¡¯t have much malice to any of you four remaining. I only hope to wake up mypanions. As long as you wake them up, I¡¯ll definitely keep up my end of the bargain and let you all off.¡±

    Sora Aoiughed coldly a few times, before lowering her head and saying softly, ¡°But what use is it? We only have three stones that can invalidate negative points. One of us four must still die. Kuraki-kun will definitely relinquish his stone to me based on his personality. What¡¯s the point to living on alone?¡±

    ¡°Fine. Team China also has negative points invalidating stones. We¡¯ll give you one. As the price, please save them, else the four of you must die.¡± Zheng said peacefully. He left the room after speaking, leaving only Wangxia and Zero guarding the room¡¯s entrance.

    Zheng walked from the bottommost level to the meeting room in the centre. Team China¡¯s members were all gathered there, even Yingkong who had woken up. Zheng looked at everyone, ¡°We¡¯re reaching the sea near the Diaoyu inds soon. Everyone make your preparations. I think that team East Sea leader will attack us again and we have to guard against dirty ys by America. Xuan, how about the other countries¡¯ navies?¡¯

    Xuan nodded. ¡°The Japan Self-Defense Forces have turned course, while we¡¯ve given instructions to the American side. The Korean navy is the same, with only the China navy still en route to the Diaoyu Inds. America is already using diplomatic routes to undergo urgent negotiations. They seem to be using economic concessions such as low-interest loans for the right of berth. The American navy doesn¡¯t have any other abnormalities, though they are deploying another fleet to the Diaoyu inds.¡±

    ¡°Huh, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. In terms of time we have theplete advantage, as long as we can drag it until when she wakes up our members. Now, another question. Can the T-virus not be injected into our captives?¡± Zheng thought about it before asking.

    ¡°Yes. The T-virus needs time to activate and the virus needs to stabilise afterwards. Only then can it achieve the effect of gic constraint unlocking. But in terms of time, we¡¯ll reach the Diaoyu Inds within twelve hours. Saving them would be within twenty four hours, while the American navy will reach between twenty to twenty four hours. In other words, we can return to God¡¯s dimension within a day and night. It¡¯s too dangerous if we want to stay on in this world, if you want to do it as a foundation for the final battle. My suggestion is just kill them off, then immediately return to God¡¯s dimension after waking them up.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Zheng frowned and asked curiously. ¡°What do we have to fear? America? Or the approaching China fleet? If we drag it on, we should be able to drag on past this time, right?¡±

    ¡°How about God¡¯s threat?¡± Xuan pushed up his spectacles. ¡°This movie actually has a loophole to exploit. As long as we don¡¯t enter the Diaoyu Inds, we can stay in this world for a decade or two, or over a century. As long as we train peacefully for a long time, we can return to God¡¯s dimension after we¡¯ve be very strong. What would happen to the final battle? God wouldn¡¯t let this happen. Remember you¡¯ve encountered such a situation before? Resident Evil Apocalypse was the same, where you had to go to a certain ce. What if you didn¡¯t go there? Even without team Devil, you¡¯ll have been attacked by a nuclear missile or the evolutionary virus would have progressed to a higher stage. Anyways, you can exploit this loophole, but you need to be mentally prepared and have great power. God will keep on increasing the difficulty again and again. Just now when I checked out the submarines, I saw a giant octopus lingering at the seabed. If I¡¯m not wrong, this octopus will be the first trial for us if we cross a certain period of time.¡±

    Zheng sighed. ¡°What a pity. We¡¯ll have gotten over twofold the benefits if we could unlock the gic constraint before killing them. Whatever. No matter what, we still have arge team benefit this time round. It can still help close the gap between team Devil, team Celestial and us. Everyone will go and patrol yourselves now. We need to ensure safety for the remaining day and night. If someone from team East sea infiltrates, there¡¯s no need to say anything. Just knock them unconscious. If you can¡¯t do so... you can just kill them.¡± When he had finished arranging everything, Zheng went to the highest point of the deck. He sat there, concentrating fully on his surroundings.

    Team East Sea was best at their sneak attacks and infiltrating, so he didn¡¯t intend to rest and would remain on high alert from this moment on. The most important thing now was to ensure the safety of downstairs. If anyone dared disturb them... they would be executed without mercy!

    All of team China and the destroyer passed over ten hours in this alert state. Although they had already reached the outer perimeter of the Diaoyu Inds, every person looked very haggard. However, they didn¡¯t dare be negligent as this was the final battle before their return to God¡¯s dimension. Imhotep even depleted a huge amount of energy to summon a dozen mummies in this sandless environment. Practically every passageway in the ship was upied. Unless they could be invisible, no one would be able to easily make their way to the bottom of the ship.

    At this time, the United States Seventh Fleet was urgently following after. They had finally reached the outer perimeter of the Diaoyu Inds. Although the higher-ups of America had already called for a ceasefire, they who had already experienced team China¡¯s might only dared to stay at a distance and remain alert. They then deployed a small warship to go to team China, seemingly wanting to discuss something with team China.

    ¡°They¡¯vee...¡±

    Zheng looked at that nearing small warship. Even without psyche force, he could sense a person there currently emanating a shocking battle intent directed at him. It was obvious that team East Sea¡¯s leader was nning to stake his life.

    ¡°HALT! Warship, do note closer, or else we shall attack!¡± Zheng shouted when there was still a distance. His voice was even louder than a loudspeaker. However, under the maniption of infinitesimal control, the voice sounded extremely soft when near. Only when it reached that warship did it start to spread. Not long after, that warship indeed stopped a distance from the destroyer.

    Zheng flew out from the deck to a hundred metres above the warship. Below, solely the team East Sea leader was standing there. His twopanions had already disappeared without a trace. The katana-wielding man was covered by a visibleyer of ck runes. He also used a piece of cloth to cover up his eyes, his battle getup looking extremely strange.

    ¡°Team China, release myrade!¡± Miyata Kuraki said coldly, gripping his katana.

    ¡°Apologies. I still need her for a time. Give me twelve hours. I¡¯ll return her unharmed to you then.¡± Zheng replied indifferently.

    ¡°Damn you! How dirty! There¡¯s no need to say anything!¡± Miyata Kuraki¡¯s face went green. Something unknown went through his mind, and he shouted, ¡°Let¡¯s battle! Even if I die, I¡¯ll die together with her!¡±

    [1] In the game Dungeon Fighter Online, the ss Male yer/Ghost Knight has four subsses. de Master, Soul Bender(Crying Ghost), Berserker and Asura. In this game, each subss has an Awakening at certain levels. The Asura subss awakens at level 50 as the <b style="background-color: transparent; color: rgb(34, 34, 34); font-family: sans-serif; font-size: 13.93px; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: 700; letter-spacing: normal; list-style-type: disc; margin-bottom: 0px; margin-left: 0px; margin-right: 0px; margin-top: 0px; orphans: 2; padding-bottom: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px; text-align: left; text-decoration: none; text-indent: 0px; text-transform: none; white-space: normal; word-spacing: 0px">Silent Eye</b>. At level 75, the <b style="background-color: transparent; color: rgb(34, 34, 34); font-family: sans-serif; font-size: 13.93px; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: 700; letter-spacing: normal; list-style-type: disc; margin-bottom: 0px; margin-left: 0px; margin-right: 0px; margin-top: 0px; orphans: 2; padding-bottom: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px; text-align: left; text-decoration: none; text-indent: 0px; text-transform: none; white-space: normal; word-spacing: 0px">Silent Eye</b> awakens as an <b style="background-color: transparent; color: rgb(34, 34, 34); font-family: sans-serif; font-size: 13.93px; font-style: normal; font-variant: normal; font-weight: 700; letter-spacing: normal; list-style-type: disc; margin-bottom: 0px; margin-left: 0px; margin-right: 0px; margin-top: 0px; orphans: 2; padding-bottom: 0px; padding-left: 0px; padding-right: 0px; padding-top: 0px; text-align: left; text-decoration: none; text-indent: 0px; text-transform: none; white-space: normal; word-spacing: 0px">Indra</b>. The Asura subss has the backstory of sacrificing their eyes for powers, and the Silent Eye has the in-game cosmetic effect of adding a blindfold.

 Vol 22 11-3

    Miyata Kuraki¡¯s current experience looked extremely colourful in personality... or extremely ¡®unique¡¯. It looked very weird, but in this getup, he had an extremely peculiar presence, which made Zheng involuntarily get serious.

    This time, Miyata Kuraki wasn¡¯t continuously wiping blood on his body. He merely tapped his katana on the ground lightly on the ground. The ck fog on his body suddenly gushed out, enveloping the area over ten metres around him. A substance formed of the ck mist gradually appeared within, a majority constructing a set of wings behind his back, with the surplus creating multiple strange dark-red eyes around him. <sup>[1]</sup>

    ¡°This move is called Silent Eyes! It uses the mind¡¯s eye to attack, the so-called hearts rends the soul... When pursued to the extreme, all can be cut, whether the fleshy body or soul!¡± Miyata Kuraki¡¯s expression wasn¡¯t clear, and waspletely hidden within that substance-like ck mist. The ck mist wrapped him up as if it were armour, and he slowly flew up as he spoke. The rune wings behind his back were extremely beautiful, and were genuine items capable of flight.

    ¡°Wave Eye<sup>[2]</sup>: Wings of Light!¡± The various eyes around began to sh violently. When he was a dozen metres from Zheng, the wings behind him began to spin like a wheel as it shed towards Zheng, spinning like a pitch-ck wheel with sawtooths. The speed could no longer be followed with the eyes, and Zheng, who had been previously unconcerned, could only hastily unsheathe Tiger¡¯s Soul. With the sound of metal colliding, the wheel¡¯s force seemed to actually not be inferior to him in Explosion.

    Miyata Kuraki howled as he charged forward once again. However, Zheng had already activated Explosion and sent a sabre sh ahead of Miyata Kuraki. When Miyata Kuraki used his katana to resist, he had alreadynded a kick on his chest. He sent him flying over a kilometre away, towards a distant aircraft carrier.

    ¡°This isn¡¯t the ce to battle. Let¡¯s have a good fight over there!¡± This kick was firmly within the power level of Explosion, but it hadn¡¯t been able to destroy his ck mist armour. It had only sent him flying. However, this kick revealed a w. Miyata Kuraki possessed this level of strength, but he didn¡¯t possess the level of gic constraint to control it. His mind couldn¡¯t follow the speed born of this power and he didn¡¯t possess sufficient control. This power was definitely not his innate power, but a borrowed kind.

    Miyata Kurakinded heavily on the aircraft carrier¡¯s deck, causing a half metre deep depression in it. However, it seemed it hadn¡¯t resulted in any heavy injuries. He leapt up with a forceful stomp, vigorously shing upwards when he saw Zheng chasing after.

    ¡°Wave Eye: Piercing w!¡±

    Five w fingers emitting ck light suddenly appeared out of the katana, which grabbed towards Zheng. However, it was struck into nothingness by Zheng with a wave of his hand before it had even reached ten metres away from him. A crimson light de was on Tiger¡¯s Soul, and it was stronger than this ck w. A casual brush had disintegrated it and Zheng didn¡¯t stop there. He descended from the sky, sending his foot kicking out. Hended on the spot Miyata Kuraki was before he got out of the way. With a crash, the spot Miyata Kuraki had been standing on caved in two or three metres deep. If the man himself had still been there, he definitely wouldn¡¯t have had a whole corpse left.

    ¡°True, your power this time is great, and can be described as being on the cusp of the fourth stage. But is there a point? Only personal power that belongs to yourself is truly great power. Power that can¡¯t be controlled is a burden no matter how great it is. If my guess is correct, this power should be the Light of the Soul.¡±

    Zheng stood there, sighing. ¡°How miraculous. I didn¡¯t expect God¡¯s exchanges to have a simr technique. It can stimte the consciousness¡¯ power to the point of the Light of the Soul, although it¡¯s a double-edged sword, harming both yourself and others. No, it should be harming you more. I refuse to believe you can control it with your current level.¡±

    Miyata Kuraki said hoarsely, ¡°Correct! I can¡¯t use it at my current level. But! I said it before, I won¡¯t retreat even half a step backwards even in the face of death. So, treat it as ast request of a warrior. Kill me!¡± So saying, he leapt at Zheng once again.

    ¡°Just to die? I remember once I saw in a book about a Japanese custom. It said ¡®under the beautiful cherry blossoms, the snow white sword shes past, peerlessly beautiful even if it dies out¡¯. Is that how it is? Even if you die out?¡± Zhengughed coldly. He didn¡¯t care what Miyata Kuraki did or what move he used.

    He swung out Tiger¡¯s Soul using both forehand grips and reverse grips. That crimson light de was unparalleled, and every strike could crush each and every one of Miyata Kuraki¡¯s attacks. Miyata Kuraki was forced to jump backwards to avoid that light de. The phrase ¡®using force to break through technique¡¯ was perfectly encapsted here.

    ¡°How na?ve. You think that dying is courage, so there¡¯s nothing to fear! It just happens to be opposite! Living on is what needs greater courage!¡± Zheng roared. ¡°Living on is to follow through with your convictions! Live on, together with yourpanions! Return alive back to the real world with them! Only if you¡¯re alive can you obtain a better future! Are you really doing all this just to die?¡±

    Miyata Kuraki was silent. However, the ck mist around his body began to be much more violent a momentter. He shouted hoarsely, ¡°She IS my conviction! Without her, what meaning would life have? I¡¯ve always wanted to live on, despite countless instances of despair and disappointment. I¡¯ve wanted to change the world around me! What would you know! Yeah, I¡¯m a Japanese! I was born in a military family! My parents and elders were indeed from the right wing! But was it me who wanted it to be so? What I wanted for was change, a normal childhood. What I did not want was constantly fighting my father with a shinai, a bamboo sword, and ending up bruised and battered! I didn¡¯t want to learn that kind of revised history or those revised textbooks. I didn¡¯t want to face enmity with enmity or look down on others to elevate myself. I just want to be ordinary and live on with a loved one and get a job and chat with friends... What would you know!¡±

    Miyata Kuraki howled, and the ck mist on his body surged endlessly. All the eyes around him all fused into a pair of giant eyes which seemed to envelop the surrounding hundred metres. And Zheng was absolutely within this area.

    ¡°I said it already. Even if I die, I won¡¯t retreat! Silent Eye!¡±

    That pair enormous ck eyes abruptly opened. Zheng suddenly felt as if Miyata Kuraki had be much faster, to the point that he was faster than his limit in Explosion. Miyata Kuraki had already passed his light de and rushed to his side, a katana streaking past his arm. Thanks to Zheng¡¯s shocking reflexes, he was able to dodge it before his arm was sliced off. Even so, a long cut had been drawn on his arm.

    ¡°The speed quickened? Did you overdraft your life force?¡± Zheng rubbed the wound on his arm, asking curiously. Miyata Kuraki didn¡¯t reply to him. However, Zheng was suddenly enlightened upon seeing an abnormality in the speed the dust was falling at the spots on the ground Miyata Kuraki had stepped on.

    ¡°Wrong. You didn¡¯t be faster. I became slower. How wondrous. Such a space belongs to a high grade of hypnosis. Is it it a method that assaults the soul as well?¡±

    Zheng exerted his strength as he swung his sabre a number of times, forcing the closing in Miyata Kuraki to move backwards. Laughing, he said, ¡°I said it before, you and I are different. I don¡¯t have any special enhancements outside of speed and strength, which is the best battle style I¡¯ve gained after experiencing life and death. Our levels of power are too far apart. Although this is unfair to you, s this is God¡¯s Realm, so I don¡¯t have much to be guilty over. Then... this is Destruction!¡±

    A heated battle was ongoing on the aircraft carrier. Looking from afar, the entire carrier was enshrouded in ayer of ck mist, that wasn¡¯t being blown away by the wind. The ck mist was only covering arge circle on the deck, and outsiders were unable to see what was going on inside.

    ¡°Is it fine? They¡¯ve been inside for over an hour, Xuan. Did something happen?¡± Honglu looked at the distance worriedly.

    Xuan spoke, not even raising his head to do so. ¡°It¡¯s fine. Zheng is stronger than you imagine, and has experienced countless life and death battles. This strength is already in the deepest parts of his bones. Apart from his clone, no one can win against the current him. He¡¯s been training and getting to his peak state ever since his revival, all for the final battle. He¡¯s stronger than you imagine. He won¡¯t lose, not until he meets the enemy he must face in the final battle.¡±

    ¡°Xuan, when have you started saying such philosophical words?¡± Honglu was shocked hearing such things.

    ¡°I¡¯m quite proud of my psychological counselling abilities. Would you like me to give you some counselling?¡±

    ¡°...Never mind."

    At this moment, a figure was sent flying. Miyata Kuraki had used his katana to block Zheng¡¯s kick, but he hadn¡¯t been able to offset that horrifying force. The katana had immediately shattered, and he had been sent flying over a thousand metres,nding in the water and causing a ssh dozens of metres tall. Another figure then shot out at even greater speed, fishing Miyata Kuraki out of the water a second or two after he fell in. The man¡¯s ck mist on his body had actually been kicked apart and he was near death.

    ¡°This is the gap between our power levels I was talking about. Be it using raw power to break through technique or technique to break through raw power, the crux is the level of powers involved. Nothing else matters.¡± Zheng let out a breath, leisurely deactivating Destruction.

    At this moment, two streams of psyche force came from the distant destroyer¡¯s lower area before Miyata Kuraki could say anything. One immediately contacted Miyata Kuraki, while the other contacted Zheng.

    ¡°Wee back, Lan and Kampa.¡± Zheng said silently in his heart. He looked at Miyata Kuraki, who he was holding. He was on the verge of death. It wasn¡¯t just Zheng attacks that had done this. The technique he himself had used had inflicted greater injuries.

    Zheng didn¡¯t hesitate, and took out a pill to pop into his mouth. He said to the destroyer, ¡°There¡¯s no threat to his life. Bring him to God¡¯s dimension for a full body repair. After this, I think he¡¯ll be much, much stronger.¡±

    Then he turned to Miyata Kuraki. ¡°You Japanese call the Diaoyu Inds the Senkaku Inds, correct? If you want to change anything, start with this. Go. I won¡¯t kill you. Tell your future team members... the Diaoyu Inds belong to China!¡±

    Finished speaking, Zheng turned to the Diaoyu Inds, the entrance back to God¡¯s dimension. That was where the final battle would begin!

    [1] If you want to see a visual of the multiple eyes, look at this youtube link of a Ghost Knight using its Wave Eye ability and go to 0:18.

    [2] Wave Eye is an active skill of the Asura ss which creates a temporary dark area where it¡¯s stronger and enemies are weaker. Within that area, enemy Attack Speed decreases and the character¡¯s Basic Attacks turn into Magic attacks with additional Atk.

    The final battle of Terror Infinity: Final Battle of Evolution

    ......

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. All those with this rope on are members of team China. When you die... it¡¯ll return to my wrist. I hope that apart from the rope on my wrist, there won¡¯t be any others. Comrades, I hope to live on together with each and every single one of you!¡±

    ......

    ¡°... Yes. I admit I¡¯ve been afraid of death since a long time ago. When being researched on in the hospital, when making schemes in the past, I was utterly terrified of death. Because, I had nothing worth treasuring apart from life. Strange, isn¡¯t it? The reason I feared death happened to be so. I wanted something worth treasuring so I wouldn¡¯t be lonely after death. Only then would I be able to face death peacefully. And now I have it. Something I can treasure dearly. So, this is my victory! Adam! With my life as the bait, you¡¯ve lost!¡±

    ......

    ¡°A man has difficulty repaying their debt of gratitude to their country. Dying in battle is a good end. It¡¯s not that I, Wangxia, know not of the various kinds of corruption in my country, nor the many people silently suffering under greedy officials. But my country will always be my country. I remember once seeing in a book, the United States Military Academy at West Point said, ask not what your country has done for you, but what have you done for your country? That¡¯s what I ask myself. Let¡¯s not talk about political parties, officials or armies. It has nothing to do with that. I only love my country, the country named China! Only if Zheng wins can us of team China return to the real world. So now that it¡¯s my turn to die... I can do it without the slightest ounce of regret!¡±

    ......

    ¡°I¡¯m... crying? Ah, so this is how it feels to cry? And tears. What is this...¡±

    ¡°This is because you¡¯re weak. It¡¯s proof of you being corrupted by a mortal¡¯s wisdom.¡±

    ¡°NO! These... these are the tears of my desire to live on with everyone! Zheng, this is my final assistance to you. WIN!¡±

    ......

    ¡°All you hypocrites. Alright, you call yourselves kind. You have your saviour. Then what of us devils? We¡¯re called devils? We too, have our saviour, the salvation of us devils... Even if I die, even if we¡¯re called clones, I¡¯ll make my Zheng win!¡±

    ......

    ¡°Little apple, is this your revenge against me? Really... you make me want to give you a kiss. I¡¯ve always liked you since a long time ago, and yet we...¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not revenge, you stupid big brother... This is my repayment to you. This time, I¡¯ll push forward this sword and pierce both our hearts... Let me do it this time.¡±

    ......

    ¡°My heart has never been so utterly resolute before. I¡¯ll die to make amends and can make amends by dying. A lifetime, or even more, I definitely won¡¯t run away!¡±

    ¡°If I run away? If I want to die? I don¡¯t want you to turn your back and run away from me again...¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll follow you to the depths of hell and beyond! I won¡¯t run away!¡±

    ......

    ¡°Fool. You¡¯re crying too? Because those losers dragged you down? Because you¡¯re afraid of death? You simply haven¡¯t matured to the point you can rival me, you weak-hearted coward!¡±

    ¡°No. These tears... are from courage, power, trust and myrades... You won¡¯t get it. From the moment you stepped on a road opposite of mine, you could never understand! I WILL beat you! CHAOS, GENESIS SPLITTER!¡±

    ¡°You can never beat me. As long as you don¡¯t abandon that hypocrisy of yours, as long as your heart remains weak, you never shall. PRIMORDIAL DUSK, UNIVERSE ARMAGGEDON!¡±

    ......

    ¡°I won¡¯t help you. Whatever the future it is you want... seize it yourself!¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need your help! I shall unlock the future myself. I shall not fear any enemy... Also, we could actually have be friends...¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. The future... I¡¯ll be entrusting it to you.¡±

    ......

    The final battle of Terror Infinity.

    Final Battle of Evolution!

    <b style="font-weight: 700">End of Volume 22: Final Act before the Storm</b>

    <b style="font-weight: 700">Next, Volume 23: Final Battle of Evolution</b>

 Vol 23 1-1: Training Begins(I)

    <strong>Volume 22: Final Battle of Evolution</strong>

    ¡°Not bad. This is the first time since we entered God¡¯s Realm that we obtained so much points and ranked rewards.¡± Zheng wasughing stupidly below God, looking unbelievably dumb. However, everyone was looking dumbfounded at their points, so they didn¡¯t care how stupidly Zheng wasughing. They themselves weren¡¯t much better.

    ¡°In summary, we struck it rich this time. Hahaha, in the future we can two bowls of rice instead when we eat!¡± Zhengughed exaggeratedly. Despite having the airs of an expert while battling other teams, he wouldpletely and utterly be a normal human when he rxed.

    ¡°What, looking at you, it¡¯s as if you¡¯ve never seen this much points and ranked rewards before?¡± Cheng Xiao said disdainfully at the side.

    ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that. I really haven¡¯t.¡± Zheng replied so.

    Ignoring the idle talk for now, team China did indeed have a great harvest in this team battle. Just their basic points earned was over ten thousand. There were also two members among team East Sea with their gic constraint unlocked. Those were another two great profits. With the ranked rewards as well, team China could practically exchange their desired abilities and enhancements.

    ¡°It really was a team battle to perfect team China¡¯s strengths. How about the other teams?¡± Zheng finally recovered after making a ruckus with the others for a long while, and asked Xuan curiously.

    Xuan was currently fiddling with a strange object, so it was instead Honglu who spoke up. ¡°Every team¡¯s circumstances are different. For example, we needed to wake up our team members. We also had consecutive uphill battles, so wecked a surplus of points and ranked rewards. Thus, we were given a team battle. Other teams may have it differently, and should have gotten movies or team battles to perfect their strength.¡±

    ¡°When you say it like that, then how about team East Sea?¡± Zheng was curious in his heart, asking, ¡°Team East Sea met us, so they couldn¡¯t have perfected their strength. How could this be counted as perfecting their strength for the final battle? Where¡¯s the fairness?¡±

    ¡°Fairness? You want to find fairness in this God¡¯s Realm? The so-called fairness is something you grasp yourself using your own power whether it be in the real world or fake worlds. You want others to give you their fairness as a handout?¡± Hongluughed coldly. ¡°You are right. It¡¯s unfair for team East Sea. If it does need exining, why not use Xuan¡¯s ¡®main character¡¯ theory? You need to disy your strength if you want to seize the appetion of ¡®main character¡¯ of God¡¯s Realm. You need to continuously unlock your gic constraint until God can¡¯t do anything to you. You¡¯ll be the main character then, just like many mangas, novels, movies, television shows or even a game. Side characters exist only to prop up and support the main character. To God, we¡¯re strong contenders to be the main characters, while team East Sea are but side characters. This fairness is for us, and fairness couldn¡¯t possibly exist for them!¡±

    The surrounding people all froze inside when they heard that. Zheng smiled bitterly. ¡°If you say it like that, aren¡¯t we still under God¡¯s control? This fairness is only a rtive fairness we were forced into.¡±

    ¡°Correct. If we want to talk about the fairness for teams in the final battle, why not we split the teams into three tiers. The first tier is team China, team Devil and team Celestial, the three strongest and most likely teams to be the main characters. Second tier are the teams of Neos and Zhao Zhuikong, or those teams with simr powerhouses or brains. They may be secondary main characters by luck or coincidence. The third tier is of teams like team East Sea. They practically have no chance to be the main character, so they can only be the other team¡¯s stepping stones. If so, we can roughly gauge the true number of teams in the final battle.¡± Honglu muttered as he pinched his hair.

    ¡°Oh? What does that mean?¡±

    ¡°It means that, do you think team East Sea still has the strength to battle? Not just them, but the teams that were decimated in a team battles with strong teams as well, do you think they have the strength left to battle? The logic is simple. Their strength is already whittled down to the utmost. They can only survive with great difficulty in the final battle, with even the most ordinary of monsters being able to endanger them. They can only rely on strong teams or be annihted by them. The crux will be whether killing others umtes points in the final battle orpletes missions. At the same time, we need to be mentally prepared.¡± As he spoke, Honglu suddenly started giggling.

    ¡°Prepare for what? Prepare to destroy the weak teams?¡± Zheng frowned.

    ¡°No, prepare for weak teams to rely on us. This is the final battle, so there won¡¯t be too many restrictions like in normal team battles. But they¡¯ll definitely exist, and will be very strange. We don¡¯t know what kind of restrictions will be used to ensure the teams have no choice but to fight.¡± Honglu muttered.

    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s not discuss the final battle for now. It¡¯s the next movie anyways. All we can do before that is continuously improve ourselves, meeting all changes by sticking to this strategy. I also have to fully grasp all my current power... My clone is very strong. I really don¡¯t know if I can beat him.¡± Zheng smiled bitterly when he said this.

    In The Perfect Storm, clone Zheng had speciallye to see him. Although the two hadn¡¯t faced off and only conversed a few sentences, one could glean much information from the other side just through pressure alone when someone reached their level. This included their approximate power. However, clone Zheng¡¯s power had still remained as obscure as before. It was as if it was hidden in an enormous sea, and was unfathomably deep...

    Zheng sighed to the rest, ¡°Everyone should have their own goal for strengthening yourselves already. Come look for me or the others if youck the points or ranked rewards to exchange it. Honglu, I¡¯ll leave this to you to arrange. I may be going into closed door training in the basement after this. We¡¯ll go to the Lord of the Rings world to expend all our points after that. Before that, in case someone doesn¡¯t have points andes to look for me, I¡¯ll be going on thest day. That¡¯ll be it. Any questions?¡±

    Everyone nodded their heads silently. Only Lan opened her mouth as if she wanted to say something, before stopping. She ended up lowering her head, not saying a word.

    ¡°Lan...¡± Zheng silently said in his mind. ¡°I know. Thank you for all the times you¡¯ve silently supported me from behind along the way. It¡¯s because I received so much of your help that I stand here alive today. The final battlees. When we win it, I¡¯ll have a solution. Trust me...¡¯

    ¡°It¡¯s not that...¡± Lan said silently in her mind. ¡°I just wanted to ask. When I was sleeping before, I seemed to hear a voice calling me. It wasn¡¯t team East Sea¡¯s psyche force user. Was it you? Was it you calling me?¡±

    ¡°Er... Yes. It was me calling you.¡± Zheng was silent for a moment before finally opening his mouth to answer. When he finished speaking, he returned to his room, not even turning his head back.

    The vast majority of the team began to question Honglu. Only a few silently returned to their rooms, like Yingkong and Zero. As the mainbatants of the team, they also had to undergo certain kinds of training. First, they had topletely familiarise themselves with the enhancements they were going to strengthenter. Secondly, they had to readjust their states, whether mentally or physically.

    ***

    Zheng and Lori feel asleep immediately after, and a wordless night passed after.

    On the second day, when Zheng went alone to the basement and stood there alone, thinking. When one¡¯s strength reached his stage, it was difficult to have a qualitative change in their body¡¯s quality. What he needed was a change in regards to his insights.

    ¡°The final battle... My clone, as well as everyone...¡± Countless thoughts filled Zheng¡¯s mind. He suppressed all these thoughts, and began to ponder on his strength.

    ¡°Like I said before. I don¡¯t have any fortes outside of power and speed. I don¡¯t have Zero¡¯s long distance sniping, the main personality Yingkong¡¯sbat techniques, Heng¡¯s archery skills or even Cheng Xiao¡¯s martial aplishments or Xuan¡¯s intelligence. I don¡¯t have any of these, and only have the power and speed that continuously evolved on the edge between life and death. First, let¡¯s consider Explosion. This level is enough to equal anyone below the third stage, unless they possess an extremely abnormal enhancement. Otherwise, I can definitely match any of them.¡± When Zheng thought of this, he naturally activated his Explosion.

    ¡°If it¡¯s Destruction, they can only rival me if they have the fourth stage. Even an ordinary fourth stage isn¡¯t enough. This is a great weapon capable of battling with the mid fourth stage. Although my body now is already very strong, it still can¡¯t use this move for long periods. In other words, this can be considered my trump card.¡±

    Zheng¡¯s body then naturally released the power of Destruction.

    ¡°Thenstly, there¡¯s the strongest technique that can rival my clone. Chaos, Genesis Splitter. It¡¯s a double-edged sword that harms others as well as myself. I can only use it if there¡¯s no other alternative.¡± Zheng¡¯s pressure began to surge, but Chaos wasn¡¯t activated in the end.

    ¡°It looks like I still have a long way to go. I can¡¯t rely on this must-kill technique to beat my clone. It¡¯s like relying on luck and handing my life to destiny. The first thing to train now is my maximum power I can unleash without activating Chaos, Genesis Splitter...¡±

 Vol 23 1-2: Training Begins(II)

    The stage God had set for the final battle was Resident Evil: Extinction. It was a movie world that had the whole world as its scope. Of course, saying it was the whole world was slightly exaggerating. The main battlefield would be the American maind, only that the T-virus had broken out across the whole world.

    ¡°This series of movies really does have an affinity with us. We started with Resident Evil and our turning point was there too. Now, the conclusion will be at Resident Evil too.¡± Although their training had started, information about the final battle still remained important. Thus, on third day after everyone had rested and reorganised, Zheng gathered everyone to discuss some matters pertaining to the final battle.

    ¡°ording to the information from God, the team¡¯s entry times won¡¯t be determined by strength. Everyone will be randomly thrown in during a period of twenty four hours. In other words, the influence gained from the gap in time won¡¯t be too great. Secondly, the entry point is the entire America with a random drop point. I have actually some uncertainties about this. The American territory is huge and only slightly smaller than China. If we enter as small teams, and at random at that, two teams may appear at the East and West Coasts. The final battle may take years to finish. If so, we can basically confirm the mission in the final battle.¡±

    As usual, Xuan was silently fiddling with his toys while Honglu analysed as he pinched his hair.

    ¡°Generally, there are three possibilities for the final battle. The first is a mutual ughter, with only one team, or even one person left standing. However, considering that God¡¯s Realm teams have always been calcted using teams, only one team surviving is logical. This has thergest probability. Secondly, we would all have to reach a ce, likely either somewhere underground or some symbolic structure. Only one team can enter and survive. The third possibility would be them using the random drop points to calcte a ce to reach within a certain time. This location would be somewhere that can¡¯t be entered freely, with the ticket in being... the number of kills.¡±

    Honglu plucked off a hair, smiling at everyone. ¡°That¡¯s my conclusion. The first possibility is thergest, followed by the third possibility, with the second being the least. The final battle will be a festival of death of all teams, and only the strongest, smartest and luckiest will survive...¡±

    ¡°Luck?¡± Heng seemed to think of something, and asked Xuan, ¡°Are we not the main characters? Our team China should be luckier than the other teams, right?¡±

    ¡°They too, are main characters...¡± Xuan raised his head, saying indifferently. ¡°Anyone can be a main character, with the crux being whether you can win this title. We¡¯re preparing for a team battle, and so are the other teams. If you¡¯re relying on being a main character, you might as well just lie down and wait to be a world creating god. Unfortunately, even if the main character really exists, and we really are the main characters of this box, this box isn¡¯t one of those power fantasy novels, mangas or movies. This is a box of genuine horror movies, and we¡¯repletely different from those boxes of power fantasy worlds.¡±

    ¡°True...¡± Heng also regrly read some fantasy novels. Although a vast majority were power fantasies through and through, there was nock of novels with hard work, where the main character had close shaves with death. There were even many with the main characters dying, so Xuan saying this was believable.

    Zheng sighed and suddenly rose to his feet. ¡°Then Xuan and Honglu will arrange everyone¡¯s training. I¡¯ll be going off to train too.¡± He turned around and left the room, directly returning to the basement.

    ¡°What happened to him? He looks so listless.¡± Cheng Xiao asked curiously.

    Zero, who was besides him, was silent for a while before he replied. ¡°He¡¯s conserving mental energy to break through his limits. Now, his entire focus is concentrated there, so where would he have the leisure to think about other things?¡±

    Indeed, Zheng¡¯s mind was currentlypletely engrossed in Explosion, Destruction and Chaos, Genesis Splitter. His mind was only on things like Qi, Blood Energy, Refined Qi and Magic and how to raise his strength and be more powerful. This was what he was contemting now.

    ¡°Since we need to go a movie world to train, I won¡¯t be able to have a full body repair for a long time. In other words, I can¡¯t use Chaos, Genesis Splitter. No, I should still be able to train it, only that I can¡¯t use it. I can test out having Refined Qi and Magic having some slight contact, or create the technique ¡®Instant Chaos¡¯. Although, the difficulty will be huge.¡±

    Zheng stood in the basement. He merely stood there without making any special movement. He looked to be an ordinary person standing there in a daze. However, under the control of infinitesimal control beneath his skin, Qi and Blood Energy, as well as Refined Qi and Magic, had been divided into tiny strands. They were all stored into his Dantian and head. This division was settled within mere minutes. He then merged a strand of Qi and Magic together.

    Unexpectedly, the Qi was directly assimted within when it approached the Magic, and the Magic didn¡¯t have the slightest change. It was just like a pebble falling into the ocean.

    Zheng was momentarily struck by disappointment. After all, the gap in quality between the two was incredibly wide. It took a vast amount of Qi to refind a strand of Refined Qi. The same logic pertained to Magic. That was why a single strand of Qi was like a stone within a river, and was unable to draw a reaction from the Magic. If he was to mobilise all the Qi in his body to react with Magic, he wouldn¡¯t need to bother thinking about using Destruction.

    ¡°Alright then. I¡¯ll test out the scaled-down version of Chaos!¡±

    Zheng thought about it for a long time, before being unable to resist fusing a strand of Refined Qi and Magic. This was different from the fusion that ured on his skin. It was aplete fusion of it within his body, the mechanism behind it exactly the same as Chaos, Genesis Splitter, just scaled down.

    The two minute quantities of Refined Qi and Magic merged and within an instant, they annihted each other and vanished. At the same time, an enormous energy seethed and erupted from that point, an energy much greater than Destruction. It was still smaller than Chaos, Genesis Splitter. Although it was huge, it was insufficient to wreck Zheng¡¯s body while in his Demidragon Transformation. He was immediately overjoyed. Zheng thought that he had finally found a bnce between Destruction and Chaos. However, who would have expected that abnormalities would ur in the next moment?

    Although the quantity used to provoke a reaction was but a strand each, the remaining Refined Qi and Magic seemed to experience a tug as the reaction burst out. The energy wasn¡¯t one from a reaction produced on his skin, but an enormous energy that was erupting within his body. It drew all his Refined Qi and Magic together. Without even a second of leeway, Zheng truly entered Chaos, Genesis Splitter.

    BOOM!

    Zheng didn¡¯t hesitate. He stomped down forcefully, the ground immediately cracking apart. The scars on the ground spread dozens of metres away, with the man himself disappearing.

    Everyone within Zheng¡¯s home sensed the entire room trembling violently. Then, that thunderous roar was carried over. Before the roar ended, the room¡¯s door was broken down and everyone rushed out of the room, only to see Zheng sitting down there at God¡¯s tform in a daze. The light beam of God¡¯s full body repair had just retracted, which meant he had just been fully healed.

    ¡°Still so far...¡±

    Zheng looked at everyone who was surrounding him. He didn¡¯t rise, onlyughing bitterly non-stop. ¡°The gap from my clone remains huge. He himself must be increasing his power now. How will I obtain victory over this fated opponent of mine in the final battle?¡±

    This fated opponent... Perhaps it truly was fate. The man who bore a scar opposite of Zheng, clone Zheng, as well as the strongest team of God¡¯s Realm he represented, team Devil. There was also the position he stood at, that of the apex of God¡¯s Realm...

 Vol 23 1-3: Training Begins(III)

    Clone Zheng stood on God¡¯s tform, looking rtively unchanged from before. A pair of wings on his back, with a face with an icy expression and bearing a scar. The sole difference was that the ck mes on his body looked deeper. Looking at it with one¡¯s eyes made it feel as if their soul was about to be sucked in. the ck mes continuously encircled his body, expanding and contracting ceaselessly.

    ¡°Seven days left. Seven days until we can control God. We just need to pass Resident Evil: Extinction.¡± Luo Gando looked at God with aplicated expression, murmuring.

    ¡°But team China¡¯s leader, that real Zheng Zha, is incredibly strong!¡± An Asian girl besides him suddenly opened her mouth.

    Gando abruptly turned his around, with a serious look. ¡°You used the God Sealing Board again? Those causality points weren¡¯t easily umted. Even I almost died a few times for those points, and you just randomly used them? You stupid woman, that¡¯s an important weapon for the final battle!¡±

    The girl¡¯s expression was panicked, and she said softly, ¡°But... Xuan said to gather data on Zheng Zha¡¯s strength, and it was fine to use around 100 causality points. So, I...¡±

    ¡°Chu Xuan! Chu Xuan! Is that all your mind thinks about? Stupid woman!¡± Gando inhaled deeply and began to shout.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Clone Zheng raised his head silently, the ck mes on his body violently surging up. Everyone around him retreated several steps back in terror, and only then did the mes subside. He spoke to Gando, ¡°That¡¯s enough. Save your anger now. Let it burst forth when we face team China in the final battle. Don¡¯t use it on the important battle forces in our team...¡±

    ¡°Seven days left. I¡¯m going to a movie world for a year to sleep, until my Light of the Soul recovers from the injuries that time back to its current peak. Then, everyone prepare for battle! Before that, Xuan. I authorise your n. Use 1000 causality points and analyse all strengths, enhancements and possible internal conflicts of team Celestial! Xuan, you¡¯ll be nning out team Celestial¡¯s downfall. I don¡¯t want any flies bothering my fight with him. No one is allowed to. This is our fight. A battle between team Devil and team China, between evil and kindness. So, team Celestial must be eliminated!¡±

    Clone Zheng turned towards God when he finished speaking...

    ***

    Team Celestial...

    Adam was sitting in the centre of God¡¯s tform. A bottle of red wine was next to his hands, while he himself stared at God in a daze. From time to time, he would take a sip of the red wine, thinking about something no one knew. It was only that that handsome smiling face of his looked cold.

    ¡°Adam... something on your mind?¡±

    A woman with light ck skin sat down besides Adam. Her figure was tall and graceful, her breasts and buttocks shapely. Her appearance wasn¡¯t that of a ck girl¡¯s. She seemed to be of mixed descent, with an appearance closer to that of a European or American woman.

    ¡°Hmm? Yes. I¡¯m thinking of some matters about the final battle.¡± Adam smiled slightly towards the woman, before returning to silent contemtion.

    ¡°The final battle? It really is approaching. It¡¯s just seven days away.¡± The mixed-blood woman mumbled. Shey gently on Adam¡¯s chest, gently tracing it with her finger.

    ¡°Aliyas, are you scared of dying?¡± Adam suddenly asked.

    ¡°... Of course I am. Who wouldn¡¯t be?¡± Aliyas paused momentarily, before speaking charmingly.

    ¡°Scared of death... Did you know? I¡¯m generation 2.0, or to be urate, generation 1.5. That¡¯s because there shall be no generation two. All the data was destroyed. It¡¯s as they say. Inspiration burgeons only with the meagre revtion of the heavens. This technology should never have existed in the world, and was only coincidentally discovered by man. Or perhaps, the old man who created him was a genius even more exceptional than us? That¡¯s obviously not possible. To use a saying of the Chinese, everything in this universe is preordained. Perhaps those outside the box, the box creators, invented this technique. The old man then obtained it, and then there was him and me...¡±

    Adam ignored Aliyah, his eyes staring nkly at somewhere unknown. ¡°He is a perfect existence. Although from some aspects, that perfection represents imperfection. Hecks pain, taste, smell, feelings and hormones, and seems to be merely a human-shapedputer. It sounds like a erroneous method of creation. However, when everything is rounded out, he obtained wisdom that surpasses mortals. At the same time, to remedy those imperfections, I, the generation 1.5, was given slight hormones and feelings, while bing slightly inferior to him. What a joke...¡±

    Adam suddenlyughed. ¡°Aliyas, do you believe everything in the universe has already been willed?¡±

    Aliyas frowned, showing a coquettish and seductive expression. After a long time, she finally spoke. ¡°I believe it. My n members once told me that all the myriad things in the universe have spirits...¡±

    ¡°No, when I speak of everything having already been willed, I¡¯m not talking about the saying that the myriad things in the universe have spirits. I¡¯m talking about destiny. What a fanciful word. An unseen hand is manipting everything? A long time ago, when I was about four, I already knew my destiny. Yes, it was to defeat him. That¡¯s why there¡¯s the existence of the God and Xian Thieves. That¡¯s why I destroyed all the data, but the result was one mocking and which brings one to tears... He never considered me an opponent, whether in the real world or God¡¯s Realm. The only thing in his eyes were the unknown that could be absorbed. Ipletely have zero idea what he¡¯s thinking. Even when our two teams faced off, he didn¡¯t take me as an opponent... Isn¡¯t this insulting?¡±

    Adam smiled gently as he shut his eyes. He finally opened his eyes after a long while. ¡°Perhaps there are only two things he can consider his opponent. One is destiny itself, that unseen hand that is manipting everything, and secondly, a himself, that ispletely and utterly the same. Only these two...¡±

    Adam suddenly kissed the beauty in his embrace. ¡°Letting it all out really was nice. Then let¡¯s continuing to think down the doubts before. Why would Chu Xuan have a team China member be a hostage? Or, how did a team China member be a hostage? This is important. Although I still don¡¯t understand why he would do so, there¡¯s some important information hidden within. This information will influence the safety of us team Celestial, and even the conclusion of the final battle. What exactly is it?¡±

    ***

    ¡°No matter what... no matter what Adam thinks it is, he can¡¯t stop something from happening, which is team Devil acting against team Celestial...¡±

    Xuan head didn¡¯t even rise as he busied himself in the basement. Honglu was sitting on a chair behind him. He thought hard about it, finally saying, ¡°Impossible. This hypothesis can¡¯t be substantiated. Why would you think so?¡±

    ¡°Because, based on analysis of clone Zheng¡¯s words in The Perfect Storm, what he desires is an all-out battle with Zheng. An all-out battle can¡¯t not mention their teams. As the team leaders of team China and team Devil , the entire team is part of their strength. Mhm, putting it another way, team Celestial is strong enough to pose a threat to our teams. It¡¯s like a triangle, a sturdy shape. Three forces is the most bnced. If you want a decisive battle between team Devil and team China in the final battle, whatever team Celestial wants to do, whether make peace, cooperate, help one side attack the other, or act as the fisherman waiting at the side to reap the rewards, their very existence is a threat.¡±

    Xuan raised his head. ¡°That¡¯s why I made such a scheme in the previous movie. My scheme is but the beginning. The next part will be handled by my clone. If he and I are the same... What I would do in his ce would be make the suggestion to destroy team Celestial to clone Zheng. I¡¯ll use the method for observing the other teams to create a scheme to eradicate team Celestial. If he was me, he¡¯ll definitely do that.¡±

    (What a horrifying level. A single Chu Xuan is enough to overturn the skies and shake the world. If two of them cooperate, with even two strong teams and different influences behind them... Who can rival them? Two Zhengs?)

    Honglu stood up with a bitter smile. He had lost this round, and it was a sincerely convincing defeat at that. They could begin a scheme for the final battle in the previous movie. The two Xuans had neither met nor discussed before they were familiar with the other party. They had used the other¡¯s scheme as a starting point for their own... Honglu really was speechless.

    ¡°Alright. Since my queries have been solved, I¡¯ll go train.¡± Honglu stretchedzily, walking to the room door as he said.

    ¡°Hmm? Not staying behind to look at me experiment?¡± Xuan asked without raising his head.

    ¡°I don¡¯t have enough lives for that. Speaking of which, that technique you obtained from Independence Day, the dual particle annihtion reaction, can indeed provide enough energy to slightly activate the Bell of the East Emperor... But is it safe?¡±

    ¡°Err... The Bell of the East Emperor¡¯s defensive abilities is strong and is able to block this level of explosion...¡±

    When Honglu heard that, he ran towards the room¡¯s door, not even turning his head back. When he ran out of the room, faint tremors were transmitted from within in the instant he shut the door behind him. He didn¡¯t dare turn back, hurriedly returning to his room with his face pale.

    (I really am gutsy. I actually sat in such a dangerous spot for five minutes! Looks like it isn¡¯t wrong when they say experts are courageous. I¡¯ve already enhanced the Weave. I only need to increase the variety of magics. And those legendary magics. Can I pick one of those?)

    The little boy gave God¡¯s tform a look before he entered his room. Multiple team members were standing there silently. They were making the final preparations for the final battle, considering their enhancements and techniques...

 Vol 23 2-1: Companions(I)

    Yingkong stood nkly below God, her eyes unfocused. It wasn¡¯t her gic constraint being unlocked, but a true listless silence. She seemed to be at a loss.

    Yes. She was truly at a loss. It was partially because they had gained so much points in the previous movie. Together with the ranked rewards she had, she could absolutely exchange for very strong enhancements or abilities. But when faced with all this, she felt at a loss... This sort of feeling was the same when it came to her inner heart.

    Her memories were fake... Everything was merely a fiction simted by her main personality. The memories and truth had the same ending, but absolutely different characters. Should she hate him? Or was there still enmity between them? She didn¡¯t know...

    As she saw the final battle slowly approaching, this feeling got stronger and stronger. She waspletely at a loss about what to do for the final battle, which was why she was silently standing here.

    ¡°My main personality... Am I just a stand-in you created? Was it to avoid those memories, or as Xuan said, to hide in secret and gain power? Is that why you created me?¡± Yingkong shut her eyes as she muttered. She didn¡¯t know whether her main personality could actually hear her. However, that heavy feeling in her heart kept pressuring her, making her unable to avoid asking this.

    ¡°Forget it. I know you won¡¯t reply. I suppose you wouldn¡¯t be so bored as to chat with a toy you created...¡± Yingkongughed self mockingly. She bitterly opened her eyes, and began to search through God for exchangeable enhancements and abilities as preparation for the final battle.

    ¡°Alice in Wondend Pill? What¡¯s that?¡±

    Yingkong was currently checking out enhancements and abilities. However, her mind stirred, and a hint of will not hers suddenly inquired about something that wasn¡¯t one of her enhancements or abilities. It was something created through alchemy, its price for exchange a costly 4000 points and a rank C reward. Its written effect was to allow one to enter their inner heart. This effect seemed...

    Yingkong hesitated briefly before exchanging for this alchemic creation. It was a small white pill that looked like aspirin,pletely different from those medicinal pills created through Cultivation. It looked incredibly ordinary and didn¡¯t look to be worth its costly exchange price.

    ¡°Is this what you wanted, my main personality? What do you want it for?¡¯ Yingkong held the pill in her hand, talking to the empty air. Unfortunately, the air didn¡¯t have a voice to reply to her. After a long while, she finally sighed and returned to her room. Although she felt helpless, she had still decided to eat this pill. No matter what, she had to meet her main personality, even if it was just for the final battle.

    After returning to her room, she poured a ss of water. She looked at that pill in the palm of her hand. It looked ordinary, like normal flu medicine. Yingkong exhaled, before cing the pill in her mouth and downing arge mouthful of water. After that, she just sat there silently, waiting for some change to ur... for the main personality to appear.

    Gradually, her surroundings seemed to shatter apart like ss, leaving only darkness behind. In that endless darkness, it was as if Yingkong was standing in the void of the universe. There was no up or down, the past and future not existing. There was only her, and the person standing behind her.

    ¡°Is that you, my main personality?¡± Yingkong was silent for a long while, before she could no longer resist asking.

    ¡°Mhm. It¡¯s me. You¡¯re really at a loss. Is there anything you want to ask me?¡± The voice behind her spoke clearly and crisply.

    ¡°... I¡¯m tired.¡±

    The two sidespsed into silence. After a long while, the main personality sighed, ¡°Believe it or not, my goal when I first created you was really just because I wanted to die then, or at least sleep for a long time. I didn¡¯t want to face him. You should have gained those memories already, right? Those were my initial thoughts...¡±

    ¡°But? Even though that¡¯s your initial thinking, in the end you still used me as something to rely on to ovee your heart¡¯s devil, merely a secondary personality to absorb. Something like this, something like this...¡± Yingkong muttered with her head lowered.

    There was a girl behind her with her head simrly lowered. Her figure and appearance was exactly the same as Yingkong, down to even the dejected expression on her face.

    ¡°It really was just an ident. I didn¡¯t know at the beginning that when our two personalities merge, we can break through to the mid fourth stage. The heart¡¯s devil belongs to us both. Although this method is cunning, it¡¯s also incredibly risky. But we¡¯ve passed all that. I only found out all this after I woke. The original intent in creating you wasn¡¯t to absorb you.¡± The girl behind her replied with her head bowed.

    ¡°But the result remains. For the final battle, for challenging the two hims, you can¡¯t resist them if you don¡¯t absorb me. Let¡¯s not even mention strength. It¡¯s already aplete loss if we factor in the time you can fight. Do you want to lose the final battle? So, in the end, you¡¯ll still absorb me.¡± Yingkong said despondently. She recalled all her experiences since entering God¡¯s Realm, from the first life and death battle, the first time fighting alongsidepanions. Also, there was getting injured, dying, revival and having positive feelings towards Zheng... Everything.

    Although she had already entered the Realm for a long time, it hadn¡¯t been longpared to her time in the real world. However, the impression it had left on her had been ten times, a hundred times, deeper than her memories before. These memories were treasures she cherished as much as her life. How could it be easy to let go of these memories?¡±

    ¡°Perhaps it won¡¯t be absorption.¡± The girl behind Yingkong suddenly said. Yingkong¡¯s entire body started. She turned around in disbelief, and the girl behind her coincidentally turned around with a gentle smile at the same moment. The two back to back girls finally saw each other for the first time.

    ¡°So this is you, my main personality?¡± Yingkong extended a hand towards the girl, but was blocked by an invisibleyer. It was like she was facing a mirror of herself, with a her both inside and outside the mirror.

    ¡°This is us. You are me and I am you. We can¡¯t be separated. I know of all your memories. Everyugh, every pain, every battle fought alongsidepanions and every joy after every juncture between life and death. I know of all this. These memories won¡¯t disappear. The only thing that will be is a slight barrier between us. We¡¯ll be one. It won¡¯t be one person absorbing the other. We, ah... no, me. These are my memories. You¡¯ll give me memories, and I¡¯ll return you memories...¡±

    The girl facing Yingkong smiled gently as she ced her hand and ovepped it with Yingkong¡¯s. In an instant, the two girls went silent, gazing at the other motionlessly. Time seemed to grind to a halt...

    In the real world, Yingkong was silently sitting there, as if she was asleep.

    When she woke up, no one knew which ¡®her¡¯ it was...

    ***

    Compared to Yingkong¡¯s confusion, the rest of the team members disyed more or less excitement. It wasn¡¯t just therge amounts of points and ranked rewards that excited them, but an excitement wrought from theing final battle. This excitement wasn¡¯t simply one from happiness, but also one born from fear and nervousness, allbined together. This was the current mental state of most of team China.

    ¡°Imhotep, we¡¯re participating in the final battle... will we survive?¡±

    In Imhotep and Anck-Su-Namun¡¯s room, he and ancient Egypt¡¯s premier beauty were mutually embracing. They had been together in the real world for years now, and had experienced the test of true love in Independence Day. Their feelings towards one another was already engraved deep in their souls. In this aspect, they could be considered to be deeply in love.

    It was just that the two weren¡¯t ordinary virtuous people. In certain ways, they would be considered viins to normal people¡¯s morality. They at least weren¡¯t trustworthy and loyal people. When it came to critical junctures like the final battle, they would consider their own path of survival.

    ¡°Those medicines can indeed greatly extend your lifespan. But if you want to live a long life together with me, the most important thing is to raise your strength. You may have exchanged the rank B Sun¡¯s Priestess. But just exchanging it won¡¯t let you exhibit the enhancement¡¯s power. You need to train it and battle with it.¡± Imhotep looked at Anck-Su-Namun.

    When he spoke to this point, Imhotep paused. He exhaled softly, giving her a peck. ¡°We still have revival chances. I can use the Book of the Dead to revive if I die, while you can use points and ranked rewards if you die to revive. So...¡±

    Anck-Su-Namun froze. The beautiful eyes looked seriously at Imhotep. The handsome bald man had a solemn expression on his face. He said seriously, ¡°I wish to go through the final battle alongside team China. Being together with them really makes me feel at ease. It¡¯s interesting too, so much more than that dreary life in the real world. It¡¯s really not that bad a life fighting together with them in these peculiar worlds.¡±

    Anck-Su-Namun gave a serious look to Imhotep, before finally giving a soft smile. She pressed her lips against him, and a momentter, lifted her head. ¡°I¡¯ll follow you. If I die... you have to revive me. Just like long long ago, when I waited in the Duat for your revival. I know you¡¯lle. Even if you suffer innumerable suffering and pain, even if you¡¯re turned into a mummy for a million of years, you¡¯ll surelye for me...¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll definitelye. Even if I die, even if I¡¯m turned by others into a mummy again, even if I sleep for a million years, I¡¯ll surelye. I will find you...¡±

 Vol 23 2-2: Companions(II)

    ¡°I¡¯ve foooouuuunnnnndddd you!¡± Cheng Xiao roared as he banged continuously on Xuan¡¯s room door. His face was contorted with rage, looking positively murderous. His shirt had specks of blood on it, while his pants had tworge gashes on it, the dried blood looking dark red and practically covering over half the pants.

    ¡°I¡¯vee for you! Xuan, open up! I want to kill you!¡± Cheng Xiao¡¯s face was full of anger, looking incredibly ferocious.

    ¡°The gauntlets you gave me! You said it would be usable once rank B wind energy stones were mounted! Damn, it was indeed strong when I mounted in two wind energy stones... But, why was it so uncontroble?! It drew the wind TOWARDS me and nearly castrated me there and then! Open the door for me, idiot!¡±

    Cheng Xiao pounded on the door again at this point. However, he hadn¡¯t expected the door to actually open with a bang. Unprepared, Cheng Xiao stumbled in, falling towards the ground.

    Fortunately, Cheng Xiao¡¯s agility was good and a hand pressed down, his entire body flipping over and standing up again.

    ¡°Come down. I¡¯m in the basement.¡± Xuan¡¯s voice drifted over from the basement. Apanying were several small booms of explosions. God knows what he was doing. If he was experimenting... these booms should be considered normal?

    Cheng Xiao¡¯s entire body gave a start. He only recovered from shock then. This was obviously Xuan¡¯s room, or to be urate the level above his experiments room. This understanding was too horrifying. It had long since been an unspoken rule of their team that if you were feeling suicidal, go to Xuan¡¯s experiments room. He had actually courageously made his way over...

    Was this him being gutsy or just being in insane?

    Just as Cheng Xiao was about to retreat, he identally saw the bloodstains on his leg. Driven by his anger, he advanced forth again.

    Before, he had happily epted a pair of Wind God¡¯s Gauntlets, a pair of gauntlets capable of rousing the winds for sudden attacks, that Xuan had retrofitted for him. It could double his strength when used in conjunction with his Nanto Suicho Ken to fight his enemies. The stamina usage of Nanto Suicho Ken was reduced greatly as well. Unfortunately, the gauntlets were a low grade Martial Cultivation treasure. Using the gauntlets needed Cultivator¡¯s martial arts that used Refined Qi, which was a power he didn¡¯t have.

    However, after obtaining Cultivation manuals and the One Ring¡¯s energy conversion ability, Xuan had indeed created a low yield energy converter instrument. It could use various energy stones to convert energy. For this low level Cultivation treasure, ordinary stones were enough. Thus, Xuan had promised Cheng Xiao to retrofit a pair of gauntlets.

    Not discussing the modification process for now but Cheng Xiao after receiving thepleted gauntlets, he had immediately put them on and made his way to his basement. He had wanted to test out the power of these gauntlets. The results had been satisfactory, or rather, too satisfactory. Although Nanto Suicho Ken¡¯s power had increased by not just fivefold, there was a regrettable imperfection.

    Nanto Suicho Ken, a technique for windflow maniption, hadn¡¯t been able to control the hurricanes generated by the gloves. The wind had been too strong, so the fist attacks had gone in all directions. Two haf happened to streak past his thigh. If it had been off a centimetre or two, he would have be a temporary eunuch.

    ¡°Damn! I¡¯ll risk it all! It¡¯s nothing but a trip to the basement! I heard Honglu came here before. Didn¡¯t he end up leaving hale and hearty? My luck can¡¯t be that bad. Go! The feud of ending one¡¯s line can¡¯t be forgiven!¡± Cheng Xiao cursed a few times, rousing his courage, before proceeding down to the basement.

    Among everyone, Xuan¡¯s room had been the one erged the most. There were various experimental instruments Cheng Xiao couldn¡¯t name all over the ce. Much scrap metal was umted not far off. These things were arranged so all the way until far off. There were also some strangely shaped experimental instruments as well. This ce could be said to have all been done by this man on his lonesome.

    ¡°Mhm, you¡¯re here?¡± Xuan was focusing all his attention as he lowered his head and looked through a microscope. There was a tiny lump of meat squirming slightly under that microscope. It was sealed behind a ss window. As Xuan looked at the chunk of meat, he continuously manipted theser inside to bombard the meat for several minutes. He only finally lifted his head to look at Cheng Xiao when the lump of meat was charred into charcoal.

    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± Xuan pushed up his spectacles.

    Cheng Xiao had originallye here in a very overbearing manner. However, when Xuan received him in such a civil manner, his momentum was drained some. Still, he shouted loudly, ¡°What the heck were those gauntlets you made for me? That wind simply wasn¡¯t controlled by me. The power is a little strong, but I don¡¯t want there to be nothing left but two piles of meat chunks of my enemy and I after I use this gauntlet. Damn, isn¡¯t the same logic as for a suicide bomber?!¡±

    ¡°Mhm. What power is it that you want?¡± Xuan was silent for a moment before asking.

    Cheng Xiao paused, scratching his head. ¡°Er. It¡¯s best to have a badass and suave power. Like, the kind where you wave your hand and a million meteors will descend and crush my enemies to death. Then, a pile of beauties will squeal at me... Is there some problem?¡±

    Xuan ignored Cheng Xiao¡¯s foolish actions. He turned around and pressed something on the control panel.

    ¡°Regretfully, no such power exists in this world. To be urate, power is just a rtive term of address. Another term is... sacrifice. You need to gain something to lose something. When you gain power you need to lose what you used to grasp this power, such as its maniption or control, or something slowly lost before, like time, life. The thing you¡¯re talking about isn¡¯t power, but a fantasy.¡± Xuan replied without his head even raising.

    Cheng Xiao looked as if he knew his words were too much of a joke, so he continued to scratch his head. ¡°Fine. I admit my words before were a joke. Then, help me alter these gloves. They well, just need to not hurt me.¡±

    ¡°Did you notprehend my words?¡± Xuan gave a cold sidelong nce to Cheng Xiao. ¡°You need to lose something to gain something. For you, who is far from reaching the level of Martial Cultivation, you need to lose safety in order to use these gloves. You need to injure yourself at the same time as when you harm others. Just look at Zheng. All of his power was gained so. He had to lose a lot to gain a lot. If you¡¯re not willing to lose what is needed to manipte these gloves, you don¡¯t deserve such great power. These gloves don¡¯t suit you. Toss them.¡±

    Cheng Xiao froze for a while, before giving a bitterugh. ¡°Although I know you¡¯re right, there wasn¡¯t a need to be so blunt about it, right? I know, grasping this power requires me to go and wholeheartedly train. I shouldn¡¯t be thinking of using it perfectly as soon as I get them, because that¡¯s the domain of power fantasies and not reality, right? Although that¡¯s correct, it makes people want to beat you up when ites from your mouth. I finally understand why Zheng always thinks of beating you up. Frankly, so do I right now...¡±

    As he spoke, he saw Xuan manipte the green tform to inject something into that lump of meat. That lump of meat seemed to be a living thing. It broke apart, andpletely filled the ss. Not only that, but the lump of meat sprouted multiple tentacles and eyes. In its centre, it even grew a hideous looking mouth with countless teeth. He didn¡¯t know what this monstrosity was, which was terrifying to such an extent.

    ¡°This is a variant mixture using the T-virus as the base with Zheng¡¯s genes. It¡¯s a mutated product that can allow any cell to produce extensive mutations within a short time. The end result will be a terrifying organism of the initial fourth stage. Computer. Insert energy from the antiparticle annihtion. Keep only 10% of the mutated organism within the ss.¡±

    Xuan exined for a few sentences to Cheng Xiao, before giving instructions to theputer. A second or twoter, there was a sh in the ss window. It was as if there was a miniature sun inside the ss window. Although it was only for a short time, Cheng Xiao still shut his eyes in pain. When he opened his eyes, the organism inside hadn¡¯t seemed to decrease, but instead increased. It was practically about to squeeze and break out of the ss.

    ¡°It seems the energy from antiparticle annihtion wasn¡¯t enough. Fine. Computer. Begin the dual particle annihtion reaction. Insert enough energy after ten seconds. Leave 5% of the organism.¡±

    Xuan turn over to Cheng Xiao. He said indifferently. ¡°Don¡¯t panic. There¡¯s only a possibility of explosions.¡±

    ¡°Xuan! SCREW YOU... AAAAAHHHHH!¡±

 Vol 23 2-3: Companions(III)

    The final battle approached. It wasn¡¯t only Yingkong who had the thought of bing stronger and resolving the confusion in her inner heart, but everyone. After all, no one knew what the final battle¡¯s conclusion would be. Facing team Devil and team Celestial and the rest of God¡¯s Realm¡¯s teams, made this battle far more dangerous than any before. Everyone had a chance of death. Thus, it was important to settle any sorts of wishes before that.

    Zero crawled noiselessly on the ground, looking at the distant shooting target. With a light squeeze of the Gauss sniper rifle, the distant target splintered into pieces, apanied by a loud bang that spread through the entire basement.

    The Gauss sniper rifle¡¯s strength was boundless. It was a weapon originally developed to attack satellites in outer space. Its strength was hence naturally great. It used electromaism as its driving force, using it to propel bullets out by elerating it to the limit through electromaism. Its kic energy would reach terrifying levels. As an example, even Zheng in Destruction while in his Dragon Transformation wouldn¡¯t be able to dodge this bullet once fired. Of course, blocking it wouldn¡¯t be an issue.

    ¡°The power is enough. But inparison, the range though...¡± Zero contemted in silence. Using the line of sight of his eyes to deduce, he had an over ny percent chance of scoring a hit within three kilometres. Every kilometre increase would lead to an uracy drop of ten to twenty percent. This was until the limit of his eyesight, the horizon, and the limit of his range using the naked eye.

    Of course, things were different with a psyche force user around.

    His personal range limit was the horizon, but he could use psyche force scan to determine the range for what his eyes couldn¡¯t see. Although in this case, his uracy was roughly seventy to eighty percent. It was enough for long distance battles. However, what if he wanted to further increase his range?

    Against a long distance sniper with a simr shooting ability, weapon and psyche force user as him, his life and death was fifty-fifty if their levels weren¡¯t to different and factoring in the environment and surrounding situation. From this, it could be seen he didn¡¯t have too much of an advantage. When this Gauss sniper rifle hit, they died. Even after the Mystic Eyes enhancement was used, they also just died, just in a different manner. So, he didn¡¯t actually have much of an advantage against sniper specialists...

    ¡°I need to be stronger. I can only survive the final battle then...¡±

    Zero rose from his crawling state. He was lost in thought for a while before finally carrying the gun and walking up the stairs. Up the stairs, there was a young girl there yingputer games. Although the girl had had a male appearance when Zero had first created her, with a handsome appearance, she was a girl after all. She had grown her hair out, and looked like an adorable loli. She was pure and loveable, and was pretty and charming, a true beauty.

    When the little girl saw Zero walk up from the basement, she smiled sweetly as she jumped into Zero¡¯s embrace. She called out big brother intimately, attaching herself to him like a ko. Zero dotingly hugged her as well, kissing her small face as he said, ¡°Littless, go and y your games first. Big brother has some matters to handle.

    The girl pouted. However, she was still sensible. She returned Zero¡¯s kiss and jumped out of his embrace before sulkily ying games in front of theputer.

    Zero sighed. He felt slightly vexed, amd walked up to the little girl and patted her head. ¡°Littless, wait a week for big brother. When Ie back, we¡¯ll go for a good vacation. The seaside, forests, ins, deserts, snowy mountains, you name it, we¡¯ll go wherever you want.¡±

    The girl immediately turned around happily, making a happy sound of assent. When Zero walked out of the room, that happy smile was still imprinted in his mind.

    ¡°Live on! I have to live on!¡± Zero shouted internally. He then proceeded to go to Xuan¡¯s room. Although he didn¡¯t want to admit it, Xuan did indeed surpass mortals when it came to suggestions on how to increase power.

    When entering Xuan¡¯s room, Zero didn¡¯t go about it as pettily as Cheng Xiao did. He knocked softly on the door. Zero only walked in when the door automatically opened. After a few steps, he made the turn to the basement and proceeded down unhesitatingly.

    There was actually someone else in the basement. Tengyi was staring at Xuan¡¯s hands with a look of terror. He didn¡¯t even turn around when Zero came down. It was only when Xuan put what was in his hands into the ss window did Tengyi then sit down limply on the chair, his entire body trembling.

    ¡°Did I miss something?¡± Zero asked curiously.

    It seemed the fright Tengyi had received wasn¡¯t light. He kept shaking his head, ¡°It¡¯s your good luck if you missed something."

    Zero didn¡¯t probe more. If the matter pertained to Xuan, he understood why missing it may be a blessing if he missed it. In summary, your heart had better been strong enough if you were going to interact with this man.

    ¡°Is anything the matter?¡± Xuan lifted his head and asked this question when he saw Zero.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s regarding the Gauss sniper rifle modification that I asked you a few times about before. You said it needrge amounts of points and ranked rewards to purchase the materials before it could be modified. Now that we have the points and ranked rewards, can you help me modify it? What kind of power would it have after modification?¡± Zero asked, thinking about it.

    Xuan finally put down what was in his hands. He walked to before Zero and Tengyi, saying, ¡°I originally wanted to call the two of you over. Since you¡¯re already here, I can now discuss with you two the new way of cooperative battling.¡±

    ¡°A new way of cooperative battling?¡± Zero and Tengyi asked curiously together.

    ¡°A new sniping method.¡±

    Xuan walked to arge pile of blueprints umted. He searched within for a long time, before finally finding a blueprint within. ¡°This is the new Gauss firearm based on the super railgun from God. Its power isn¡¯t much stronger than the Gauss sniper rifle, but it has a different method of sniping.¡±

    Zero looked curiously at the blueprint. He was a sniper and didn¡¯t have much knowledge of the sciences. Thus, he could only continue to listen to Xuan¡¯s exnation. Tengyi was even more curious. Although he had strengthened his newest enhancement and had gained an incredible calctive and linguistic ability within a short period of time, and he would have great skill in decoding information, he was still utterly ignorant in sniping. How could he create a new method of battle with Zero?

    This left the two baffled.

    Xuan pushed up his spectacles. ¡°This only exists in God¡¯s Realm. Or perhaps, only God¡¯s Realm team members can form this sniping method. This sniping method can¡¯t exist in the real world. It¡¯s sniping in a parabolic arc.¡±

    Xuan retrieved a globe from close by. He pointed at a certain spot on it. ¡°If you¡¯re here, then with a psyche force user¡¯s assistance, your furthest sniping range should be here and here. It¡¯s basically a really short distance. The main issue is that you can¡¯t shoot an opponent over the horizon, right?¡±

    ¡°The reasoning behind the super railgun and Gauss weapons is the same. They use electromaism as the driving force to elerate the bullet to the limit and generate an extreme kic energy to strike the target. But the firstrge difference it has from Gauss weapons is that the super railgun uses Earth¡¯s maic field to provide the eleration in order to achieve the kic energy. Secondly, it doesn¡¯t need to be aimed. It just needs to hit anywhere within arge area around the target like a meteor. This shows some of its essentials. The basic reasoning is like this to construct a new weapon, the super Gauss railgun sniper rifle.¡±

    Xuan pointed to a spot on the globe and said, ¡°The bullets fired by this new weapon has arge maic field. It¡¯ll experience influence from the Earth¡¯s maic field that will make it curve, which will at the same time cause its range to increase greatly. This is because the Earth¡¯s maic field won¡¯t just not decrease its kic energy, but will instead increase its kic energy the further it¡¯s travelled. Let¡¯s not discuss for now how when it shoots out of the atmosphere, the kic energy will decrease due to the distance from the maic field and its weakening. Your issue now is that you can¡¯t shoot a target over the horizon, right? If your bullet cam curve due to the maic field, your range will go from here to here. It¡¯ll be ten times before.¡±

    Zero¡¯s interest was roused internally, but he couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°Still, I simply don¡¯t know how to grasp these maism rules. You yourself said that there¡¯ll be a curved trajectory due to the Earth¡¯s maic field, which ispletely different from straight line sniping. I simply can¡¯t calcte the trajectory at that instant...¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why, that¡¯s your mission, Qi Tengyi.¡± Xuan pped his hands together. ¡°Zero will be in charge of targeting and hitting the enemy. Leave the data for the influence and interaction between the Earth¡¯s maic field and the bullet to Tengyi to calcte. Use the psyche force user to help you two share information during this period. Then, we will be able to achieve aiming from an incredible distance when facing an enemy. Calcte. Shoot. Then loop these actions repeatedly...¡±

    ¡°But...¡± Tengyi froze for a while, before hurriedly saying.

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°I know what you¡¯re thinking. Those extreme calctions will be very taxing on the brain. You can only maintain this state for a short time, right? No problem. Cooperate with Zero¡¯s weapon. You two¡¯s cooperation will bring about extraordinary efficacy. It might even reverse the battlefield at critical moments. This, is the new way of cooperative battling I was speaking of!¡±

 Vol 23 2-4: Companions(IV)

    Zero never knew that sniping could be done like this, with a range of thirty kilometres. This was already a new method of sniping that transcended the concept of sniping. Its strength was also so great. If he was unprepared, even someone of Zheng¡¯s level might be seriously injured. Of course, it was only a possibility. If someone like Zheng or his clone activated their Light of the Soul, seriously injuring them would be a pipe dream with their level of power.

    ¡°What if we add in the Mystic Eyes?¡±

    Zero asked this question, and the answer went without saying. In the final battle, even if it was him, he would be able to pose a threat to clone Zheng, and it wasn¡¯t a negligible one. It was like how in the Lord of the Rings, he had killed Luo Yinglong in one strike. Although clone Zheng was surely much stronger, if Zero managed to take him by surprise in an evenly matched battle....

    ¡°But, will Zheng let us participate in his fight?¡± Zero wasn¡¯t a bbermouth like Cheng Xiao. As someone who had been battling together with Zheng since practically the start, he knew Zheng better than most. And it was because he knew more that he knew one single fact.

    Zheng and his clone were fated enemies. It was the kind of fate where it couldn¡¯t be settled through the hands of others. It was the most important battle Zheng had to face, a battle for him and him alone.

    ¡°The final battle. Can we still battle together? Or is it like before... all the way till death...¡± Zero silently thought this. He proceeded to walk back to his room. The materials to modify his firearm had already been purchased. The remaining work would all be left to Xuan. Next, was the final battle.

    ***

    Speaking of Zero, Kampa couldn¡¯t not be mentioned. Assassins and mercenaries seemed like simr professions. In truth, the two lived in the same world. It was just that one killed in cold blood, while the other would hot-bloodedly kill directly and openly.

    Kampa, who had been sleeping since Nightmare on Elm Street, had finally awoken. Although he only felt as if he had gone to sleep, with at most a very lifelike nightmare, it had still left an indelible shadow on his heart.

    ¡°...I saw my warrades in the nightmare... It really was a lifelike nightmare. It¡¯s as if I really did see them...¡± Kampa was looking at the busy blonde beauty before him, and said slightly absent-mindedly.

    When Kampa was asleep, this woman had been the one most worried for him. She had been the one attentively taking care of him whenever he had been staying in God¡¯s dimension. Although Kampa had had her personality set as sexy and straightforward when he created her, he had also inputted the information of deeply loving him. So, no matter how straightforward or irresponsible she was, she would give her all for him sincerely as long she loved him deeply.

    Ever since Kampa had returned, this woman had been all smiles. She had even personally cooked for him, which all disyed how deep her love for him was. It was just that Kampa had too many things weighing on his heart, so he didn¡¯t notice all these details.

    The blonde beauty was currently cutting vegetables, and immediately frowned.¡±Stop thinking about that nightmare. If it¡¯s a nightmare, everything inside must be fake. Does the life in reality not match up to a nightmare in deserving your attention?¡±

    Kampa froze. Heughed, before pulling the woman over for a hard kiss, until her breathing became hurried. ¡°Correct. That nightmare was an illusion. Only reality is true. Hahahah...¡±

    Kampa had also recovered that unrestrained smile of him. After eating a meal with that blonde beauty, he made a trip to his basement alone. He sat there and quietly reminisced about his past warrades. These memories had been etched deep into his soul. As a person who had put almost his whole life into the mercenary world, his life had been one of war, warrades, war, warrades. So, he couldn¡¯t forget them even if he told himself it was a nightmare.

    (Forget it. I won¡¯t forget it if it¡¯s so hard to. I just need to win the final battle.) That was Kampa¡¯s inner thoughts. However, he didn¡¯t expect that this was the greatest w in the deepest recesses of his heart...

    Regardless, Kampa had still umted a lot of points although he had always been asleep. As for ranked rewards, he just had to ask the rest of the team. For team China after their harvest, they could take out some ranked rewards no matter what.

    Kampa exchanged the high level werewolf bloodline and Xuan had used the super railgun system to construct a Gauss railgun cannon for him. Of course, this wasn¡¯t a cannon in the broadest sense of the word. It just sprayed Gauss bullets out over arge area. It could thus be called a machine gun instead, or even a machine cannon. It was a huge weapon weighing over 3600 kilograms. Only someone of Kampa¡¯s stature would be able to use this agilely. Its strength wasn¡¯t inferior to Zero¡¯s Gauss sniper rifle, only that its range and uracy were far inferior.

    ***

    The other person who had woken up, Lan, had widely different feelings from Kampa. She had felt only refreshed since her awakening, as if all the burdens in her heart had been thrown away. Although the shadow of her previous boyfriend remained in her heart, only the feelings of nostalgia and first love remained. She would no longer be fettered by this obsession. Although she hadn¡¯t ovee the heart¡¯s devil, the w in her psyche was no longer so obvious, or had even begun to gradually begin to vanish.

    Lan didn¡¯t even know this herself.

    When Zheng had called her when in her heart, she had actually wanted to respond to him. Even if she was in the middleyer of the consciousness, she had actually wanted to respond. It was just that she hadn¡¯t had any control in that situation then. She could no longer control her consciousness, which was why she had asked him that when she awoke. She hadn¡¯t been wanting to go to his side, but a genuine gratitude and fondness.

    Lan wore a long dress, humming a song as she cooked. Since the return to God¡¯s dimension five days back, she hadn¡¯t showed the slightest bit of fluster and anxiousness. She spent each day reading, watching movies, cooking delicious food. Her afternoons were either spent brewing a pot of red tea and yingputers games, or an afternoon nap. It was like she was in the real world, and was one of those ordinary slightly well off girls from Shanghai, rxed and free, without a single worry for the next day.

    As for her points and ranked rewards, Lan didn¡¯t waste them. If other team members or rookies needed something, she would do her best to help them exchange for it. She had also exchanged some psyche force enhancements and abilities. It was a highly consuming active ability for psyche force, which could forcibly break open the opponent¡¯s psyche force screening for a short period of time. Although it was only for a few seconds, these few seconds were enough to change it greatly whether for battle or scheming.

    Apart from this, Lan hadn¡¯t done anything else. She hadn¡¯t gone to talk to Zheng or ask Xuan about the final battle. She only happily enjoyed her every day, as if she wasn¡¯t in God¡¯s Realm.

    (I¡¯ll bury my love for him deep in the heart. I¡¯ll put him together with that man from the past. These are all my cherished memories. No one knows what will happen in the future. Perhaps I¡¯ll meet someone better, or meet another like him. Love needs fate after all. I definitely won¡¯t break his and her happiness. Let¡¯s handle it like this. I can also be happy... alone.)

    Such a girl, who was so beautiful and easy going...

    Lan was indeed too rxed. She could perhaps have been the one most rxed in team China. Aspared to her, the remaining members were all training individually.

    They would all rather have had their time extended several folds. This went especially so for those with a great sense of responsibility. After all, everyone was an importantbatant who could possibly reverse the battlefield in theing battle.

 Vol 23 2-5: Companions(V)

    Wangxia was this sort of person. He was perhaps the most selfless person in God¡¯s Realm, while the most selfish at the same time. It was hard for him to not be different from the rest since he had entered God¡¯s Realm through hypnosis. He had abandoned safety and the peaceful real world for his country to enter this terrifying and dangerous realm. He may no longer have had even the chance to return, and may also have had a miserable death. After all, there were many horror movie worlds. Apart from natural disaster movies like The Perfect Storm, there were ghosts, Aliens, viruses and so on. Entering this Realm with foreknowledge of this required tremendous courage.

    Wangxia was such a man, a man whocked resentment and regrets. As a soldier, he had his glory and responsibilities, so he trained like crazy. This was all in order for the victory in the final battle and for the possibility of returning to the real world. He had to be stronger for all this!

    For some unknown reason, he gradually noticed some changes in his Bomb Dominator ability as his personal strength rose and he kept using it. The demon energy it provided him was bing thicker and the number of bombs that could be controlled, as well as their power, had been increased. Even the bombs he personally created had increased in variety. Of course, if controlling a miniature atomic bomb would use 10 units of demon energy, creating a bomb with the power of a hand grenade would use 10 to 20 units of demon energy. Creating bombs with particrly great amounts of power would take much, much more demon energy. Thus, it was more cost-effective to control bombs inparison, especially when the team had Xuan who provided bombs in a steady stream.

    This change was good after all, so Wangxia had hoped to have more time to train this ability. He had thus been the first to enter a movie world amongst the team, even earlier than Zheng. He had also requested many sma bombs from Xuan before entering, taking away practically all the sma bombs Xuan had stored. Since they already had miniature nukes in reserve, these sma bombs that had high power but a not toorge area of effect were no longer too useful. It was better used for training. Apart from this, he had exchanged over ten thousand ordinary bombs and filled up several dimensional bags before entering the movie world.

    The movie he had chosen to enter was Starship Troopers, an incredibly terrifying movie. A sea of bugs filled the mountains there. Even if the current team China went to the bug¡¯s, they may not have been able to retreat easily.

    ¡°This is your antidote. Although I¡¯m not sure if there are venomous types of bugs, and if this antidote can suppress those venoms. I used a modified T-virus to test it out, and this antidote can resolve viruses at the gic level. Arge majority of viruses should be kible. Take it.¡± Xuan handed over a dimensional bag to Wangxia.

    A number of team members were around, gathered at God¡¯s tform to wait for Wangxia to enter the movie world.

    Wangxia didn¡¯t hesitate, receiving the bag and asked, ¡°Thanks. If this antidote can remove viruses on the gic level, it shouldn¡¯t cause any problems for the human body, right?¡±

    ¡°Err... if the second stage is unlocked, I think nothing should happen.¡± Xuan said indifferently.

    ¡°If so, why did you look away?¡±

    No matter what, Wangxia was still going to enter Starship Troopers. Before he exchanged the entry, he suddenly turned to Xuan. ¡°Xuan, I¡¯ve always wanted to ask you about what you said that time. You said our country¡¯s government isn¡¯t suited for the whole world, or America¡¯s current position, right?¡±

    Xuan nodded definitively. ¡°Yes, correct. Absolute power equals absolute corruption, no matter which person or government grasps this power. As long as there¡¯s only ¡®one¡¯ in this position, it would result in corruption, when only one body of governance makes thews, as well as oversees and enforces it. What do you feel?¡±

    Wangxia lowered his head quietly. He suddenly lifted and said solemnly, ¡°What I love is my country. No matter what, I¡¯ll go on loving it. It has nothing to do with political party or worshipping anyone, or all the problems of the army. I just want to tell you, I¡¯ll love my country forever!¡±

    ¡°Oh. Ok. My father was like that too.¡± Xuan didn¡¯t have any other response, speaking as indifferently as always.

    ¡°...I¡¯m going.¡±

    Wangxia then exchanged the amount of entry time to Starship Troopers. He didn¡¯t leave much points after. He had no abilities that needed to be exchanged, so he exchanged a lot of time for Starship Troopers, practically exhausting all his points.

    In an instant, before anyone could recover from surprise, Wangxia appeared before them again, dressed in a major¡¯s uniform from Starship Troopers that was tattered all over.

    Wangxia looked incredibly tragic, his body full of fresh blood and wounds. The soot from explosions also ckened his face. However, his spirits seemed high,pletely not being dispirited in the least by his injuries.

    ¡°Good, good. It¡¯s been a long time, everyone. Everyone¡¯s been welltely, I trust?¡± Wangxiaughed.

    ¡°How convenient.¡± Everyone nearby had this thought. Some found it absurd, and some didn¡¯t know how to describe it. However, this method of going to movie worlds to train looked not bad.

    ¡°How do you feel?¡± Zero asked Wangxia curiously.

    ¡°Feel?¡± Wangxia paused for a moment, beforeughing. ¡°That¡¯s not much to feel. Over there, I battled non-stop after entering the army. Everyday, I struggled for survival. Sometimes, I would rxedly recuperate in the mothership. There were also pretty girls who would strike up a conversation with me. I quickly rose to the major rank since my military merits were notable. It doesn¡¯t look good for the human army over there. They¡¯re being bullied by the bugs and are losing after. As for the Bomb Dominator... take a guess, what do you think mytest self-created ability is?¡±

    Every around shook their heads. However, upon seeing howrge Wangxia¡¯s improvement was, several people yed with the idea of going to a movie world to train.

    ¡°Honestly, calling it self-created isn¡¯t correct. This ability still needsrge amounts of bombs for me to control first. I grasped nuclear fusion.¡± Wangxia said slightly mysteriously. He took out a small container after speaking.

    ¡°This is an isotope of hydrogen. If I control several miniature atomic bombs to explode at the same point, the resultant heat is enough to reach the requirement of nuclear fusion. It¡¯s stronger than a normal miniature atomic bomb by over ten times<sup> [1]</sup>, practically reaching the level of a tactical nuclear missile. This is a ability I obtained after much testing.¡± Wangxia chuckled to the rest.

    If so, this meant Wangxia¡¯s strength had rose a lot. And, he had supposedly unlocked the third stage as well. In certain cases, life and death battles were indeed better than anywhere else to train people, whether in strength or others...

    ¡°Speaking of which, arge reason of why I could unlock to the third stage was thanks to Xuan¡¯s antidote. Using it gave me unbearable pain. I just wanted to die, and didn¡¯t in the end. My gic constraint thus rose a lot... Xuan, don¡¯t go off...¡±

    ***

    Regardless, Wangxia¡¯s sess seemed to foreshadow something. The second to enter the movie worlds was someone no one expected, Heng.

    Heng had been behind closed doors ever since returning from God¡¯s Realm. It was only during the second day after Wangxia returned did he leave his room and go to God¡¯s tform. He then did something strange. He abandoned his silver bow, instead exchanging for the Sirius bow he had first used when he entered the movie worlds. This was an ancient bow that couldn¡¯tpare to the silver bow. Of course, this referred to the ability to use scattered shots. If this wasn¡¯t taken into ount, the two bows weren¡¯t much different if Heng¡¯s Explosive Shot was used to evaluate.

    When his exchange wasplete, he went over to knock on Yanwei¡¯s door. In truth, Yanwei had been secretly paying attention to Heng from the start. Although she thought she had been very careful, this small action had been noticed by all of team China. She just wasn¡¯t aware of it. When Heng had opened his door to exchange the Sirius bow, she had already seen everything from the gap in her door. She hadpletely closed the door when Heng walked over to her room. She ignored Heng¡¯s knocks, only powerlessly leaning her back against the door as she sat down in a daze.

    Heng knocked for a while, before finally going quiet. After a long while, he said, ¡°I¡¯m going to Starship Troopers too. I¡¯m not Wangxia, and I¡¯m not familiar with the army nor do I have leadership skills. I don¡¯t know how to be a major, closebat or have therge area of effect damage that Wangxia has. I only want to be strong, so I need to go and train myself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m possibly going to die there, never to return. I originally wanted to see you onest time. Wei, I¡¯m not going to talk about the next life. This life, I may be unable to repay you. But, I hope you won¡¯t use my mistake to hurt yourself. If I die, live on properly.¡±

    Heng exhaled, turning towards God. Just as he crossed a few metres, the door behind abruptly opened. Yanwei was standing thereughing coldly. She was holding a glossy dark green bow in her hand. It wasn¡¯t known when she had exchanged this bow. However, the bow looked very harmonious in her hands, without the slightest feeling of incongruity.

    ¡°You want to escape your punishment through death? I won¡¯t let you die so easily. Even if you have to die, I have to watch you do so. I¡¯ll go with you to Starship Troopers and watch you torn to pieces by bugs!¡± Yanwei said coldly to Heng.

    ¡°Alright. If you¡¯re at my side when I die, I won¡¯t be afraid even if I go to hell.¡± Heng froze, before smiling to Yanwei as he said. Without turning back, he walked to the centre of God¡¯s tform.

    Yanwei hesitated, beforeughing coldly as she followed behind him.

    As usual, Xuan gave Heng and Yanwei each a bag of antidotes. ording to him, this was the ¡®improved¡¯ antidote, with a medical efficacy definitely several times better than before...

    ¡°You think I¡¯ll believe you?¡± These were Heng¡¯s words. Still, he ced the antidotes in his hand, and extended a hand towards Yanwei.

    Yanwei had a huge reaction, freezing up before shouting, ¡°What do you think you¡¯re doing?¡±

    ¡°Holding your hand. The time to enter the movie world is just an instant to God¡¯s dimension. If we don¡¯t go in together, we¡¯ll likely miss each other and go in individually. So, I¡¯m holding your hand.¡± Heng looked straight at her, and she hesitated a long while before passing her hand to Heng. Their souls seemed to tremble in the instant their hands held. Then, they entered Starship Troopers.

    [1] Time to exin the difference. Atomic bombs rely on nuclear fission, the splitting the nuclei of a heavy element, such as plutonium. Nuclear fusion, which he now achieved, is different. Nuclear bombs that rely on nuclear fusion are called hydrogen bombs, or thermonuclear bombs. The yield of a thermonuclear bomb can be hundreds to thousands of times more powerful than the atomic bomb.

 Vol 23 2-6: Companions(VI)

    Heng and Yanwei returned in the same instant. The two held their hands as they returned. As soon as they appeared, Yanwei immediately threw his hand off. However, she didn¡¯t say a word, not acting scathingly towards Heng as usual. She merely turned back to her room. It seemed as though there had been arge progression in the rtionship between the two.

    ¡°Well, well how was it?¡± Cheng Xiao immediately chuckled as he went to Heng¡¯s side, with an expression that was just asking to be beaten up.

    Heng smiled bitterly. ¡°Not too much of a improvement. There was improvement in my gic constraint. It should reach the threshold of the fourth stage soon. That antidote really was effective, just that the process was too painful. In other areas, I didn¡¯t manage to self create anything. We were fighting for our lives everyday, and sometimes I didn¡¯t even have time to draw my bow and had to rely on guns to shoot the bugs. Overall, my improvement was quiterge. Seven arrows is my maximum for Explosive Shot now. It has a tremendous power, enough to level a small mountain peak if I use a +3 enchanted arrow. I shot this arrow out at that time in my agitation when that Universe Faring Queen Bug took to the skies. It indeed pierced a hole straight through it, but I had to spend three days submerged in the healing fluids. It really was dangerous then. The price of this arrow is too much, although its strength is great. Still, I want to see how powerful the pinnacle is, the nine arrow Explosive Shot for shooting down the sun.¡±

    Cheng Xiao patted Heng hard, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about those boring things with me. I just want to ask you... did you do it?¡±

    ¡°Do what?¡±

    ¡°Damn it! Of course it¡¯s that! Sex! Don¡¯t y innocent with me. Tell me quickly, did you do it?¡± Cheng Xiao shouted at Heng like a wolf.

    Yanwei, who had already walked far off, suddenly turned around and threw out her green bow. It knocked Cheng Xiao down, and she ran back to her room without even turning around, shutting her door with a bang.

    Cheng Xiao rubbed his head, immediately saying when he saw Heng helplessly pick up the green bow, ¡°You must have had some illicit romantic rtionship! Haha, she used to hit you, and now she hit me instead! It¡¯s so obvious that you two did the dirty!¡±

    Heng smiled bitterly, shaking his head. ¡°Don¡¯t say it so... errr, bluntly. We didn¡¯t. We just had some life and death experiences in Starship Troopers, so our rtionship thawed somewhat. Please exercise some restraint and don¡¯t mess up my matters more.¡±

    ¡°Fine. Let¡¯s talk about serious matters. Did you two go at it on the bug¡¯s?¡±

    ¡°Did you actually think I¡¯ll answer that?¡±

    Hengughed bitterly as he pinched the green bow, recalling the situation in Starship Troopers. Yanwei and him had both entered the army, before going tos at war with the bugs. Despitecking leadership skills, he had still sessfully be a warrant officer due to their physical constitutions and prowess, while Yanwei was his adjutant.

    The two had experienced countless battles. It was as Wangxia said. The battles in Starship Troopers were endless, with the humans in a position of absolute inferiority. Apart from developing a few new weapons and a small quantity of piloted robots, humanity¡¯s power simply didn¡¯t match up to the bugs.

    The bugs there were an intelligent lifeform which had evolved over a period of times hundreds of times longer than humans. Although they didn¡¯t possess technology, their evolutionary pathway waspletely focused on their bodies. Various types of bugs emerged in an endless stream.

    It had the Warrior Bug that excelled in closebat, the Bombardier Bug suited for long-distance and even several ginormous types in the universe. This wasn¡¯t even mentioning the Brain Bugs that were smarter than humans. Bugs were greater than humanity.

    In such circumstances, every battle was an all-out effort to survive. To battle for a tomorrow, the human federation had even set the age limit on soldier recruitment as fourteen. Even then, human soldiers were still much fewer than bugs. Still, humans had their advantages. After encountering loss after loss, the power of technology slowly shone. Large quantities of weapons were researched and produced, with this increase in strength taking ce much faster than the bug¡¯s evolution. Now, the human federation could only bet that before humanity was exterminated, the power of technological weapons would prevail over the bugs. This was humanity¡¯s sole hope.

    Heng and her had entered at this time. Due to their exceptional showing, they had been deployed to thes at the front lines. That ce could only be described as a meat grinder, with ordinary soldiers surviving a month on average. The monthly mortality rate had been over ten thousand, and that was only when it came to ordinary battles. If arge campaign ured, the number of human casualties would be much heavier.

    Heng and Yanwei had torturously struggled for survival in these circumstances. Heng had been the one to risk his life to save her at several critical junctures, with the most frightening instance when she had actually been dragged by bugs into a hole. Heng seemingly went insane as he incited his elven bloodline¡¯s energy. Armed with only an army bay, he rushed in madly and ughtered hundreds of bugs. He was practically on the verge of death when Yanwei carried him out. They were going back and forth across the boundary of life and death until the army rescued them.

    After being saved, Heng¡¯s squad had been redeployed to the mothership for rest. Heng¡¯s subordinates had held a party for their squad leader. Soldiers resting on the mothership were permitted to drink alcohol, so many people had gotten drunk, including Yanwei. In the end, Heng had helped her back to her room.

    Heng still remembered that scene. Although there wasn¡¯t the acts that Cheng Xiao talked about, they had taken an important step to the estrangement between them vanishing. The drunk Yanwei had sobbed and was muttering something incoherent. After crying herself to exhaustion, she had fallen asleep in Heng¡¯s arms.

    In Heng¡¯s heart, he was clear that perhaps... she hadn¡¯t been truly drunk.

    Since that night, their rtionship had rxed, and she was capable of speaking with him normally on regr days. She could also be nearer to him during battle...

    Although this were just some insignificant minor matters, his spirit had still been slowly invigorated. He could finally feel her heart slowly opening up.

    ¡°What a pity that the time ended and we had to return.¡± Heng sighed. He muttered, ¡°The final battle is next. As long it ends, even if it¡¯s a decade or century, I¡¯ll try my best to live. Seeking death or using death to atone is the most cowardly way out. No matter what I have to live on! I have to survive the final battle!¡±

    This vow and resolution was what was mostmonly found in the hearts of team China. Perhaps, the determination to live that Zheng had shown from the start was what had slowly inspired the rest of his team.

    Everyone had their own past, future and regrets. Only living would let you change it all. Dying was an idiotic action. At least in team China, a person who wanted to die didn¡¯t exist!

 Vol 23 2-7: Companions(VII)

    Lin Juntian had the most direct experience of this. As someone who had received a good education and was once a sessful person who mingled in the upper echelons of society, he had a high IQ and EQ. It was hard for him to avoid bing haughty in the real world. This was one of the reasons he entered. When someone overly arrogant met failure, they often had trouble handling the impact of this failure. Lin Juntian, who hadn¡¯t suicided there and then, had sensed the wish to live on from thepanions around him after entering God¡¯s dimension.

    Whether for his own unfulfilled dreams, or to go back to the real world and act arrogantly there or to simply live on, any kind of feeling would be magnified countless times in this God¡¯s Realm under the pressure of dying anytime.

    And now... he wanted to live on.

    As a rookie, he hadn¡¯t unlocked a deep stage of the gic constraint or self-created an ability, nor did he even have an enhancement from God. Although he had managed to exchange the rank A Marble Phantasm with everyone¡¯s subsidies, this ability wasn¡¯t as strong as he thought it would be.

    First, you would need to imagine the thing in your mind, focusing all your mental energy on it to a high degree. Every detail of the object would have to be imagined. The entire creation process would fall apart if there was the slightest mistake in imagining it. So, even creating a small knife for him would take over ten minutes, with a sess rate of only forty percent.

    Why would a rank A enhancement be this weak? Juntian, who remained perplexed despite much thought on it, finally seeked Xuan out to rify. Although he was a rookie, he had still seen some of the behind the scenes matters of the team in any case.

    For example, this man named Chu Xuan was terrifying, and was seemingly invincible.

    ¡°Marble Phantasm? This is a causality type weapon, or one of its incarnations. Based on the deductions of the team¡¯s causality type weapons, their power is great, but with equally great restrictions, far more than any other enhancements.¡±

    This time, Xuan wasn¡¯t doing experiments. He was eating an apple as he looked at a journal. Juntian¡¯s luck was good. He hade to look for Xuan during the safest period. His luck was at least better than Honglu and Cheng Xiao based on this.

    Juntian paled, murmuring, ¡°What you¡¯re saying is that Ick the qualifications to use this ability?¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about qualifications or anything. Although there¡¯s a certain corrtion between causality type weapons and your gic constraint, there¡¯s a bigger rtion to you as an individual. Unlocking the gic constraint can indeed help you use causality type weapons more smoothly, take Zero¡¯s Mystic Eyes of Death Perception for example. It hits the points of death to invert causality. If he uses it when he¡¯s unlocked the fourth stage, he¡¯ll likely hit the point 100% of the time. But if he uses it now, the sess of activation will sharply drop as the range increases. This is the effect of the gic constraint.¡±

    ¡°At the same time, your Marble Phantasm is incredibly terrifying in power, as expected of a rank A enhancement. If used properly, its power can reach from rank AA to rank SS. There¡¯s no strongest weapon, only strongest person. The crux is still who¡¯s using it.¡±

    Juntian frowned. ¡°Just say it straight to me about how I use this ability.¡±

    ¡°I can tell you to how use it. However, I don¡¯t have a way to help you use it that way. Can I tell you how to imagine?¡± Xuan smiled coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll analyse the Marble Phantasm for you. First, we need to confirm, this is a causality type weapon. There¡¯s no objection to this, right?¡±

    Juntian nodded, then listened to Xuan. ¡°Since we¡¯ve ascertained it¡¯s a causality type weapon, it must be an existence that warps causality. In other words, we can¡¯t use reality¡¯s concept of causality to views it. Do you know what its strongest possibility is? Although I don¡¯t dare be too sure myself, based on this ability¡¯s description and the special properties of causality type weapons, there are two most powerful possibilities. The first is to create a powerful object like a ck hole. Understand? Since your imagination creates, you may likely be able to create the ultimate violent forces in the universe when your imagination is limitless, though you may die after. However, this might will be peerless.¡±

    Juntian¡¯s face was full of cold sweat. He didn¡¯t know whether he should beughing or crying. This Xuan was indeed as the rest of the team said he was. He really didn¡¯t know how they managed to interact with him.

    ¡°This is one of the possibilities. The second is to create a living thing. If your imagination is sufficient, creating living things to battle for you is doable.¡± Xuan followed up. However, this second possibility didn¡¯t sound too strong.

    ¡°Living things?¡± Juntian frowned. After think for a long while, he said, ¡°Even if I construct a Tyrannosaurus Rex or our giant dragon, it may not be able to hold out against a single of Zero¡¯s Mystic Eye shots, right? This ultimate power is a little...¡±

    ¡°Seems a little too little, right? That¡¯s because your imagination iscking. What if you create a Zheng with hisplete strength? What do you think will happen if you create such a living thing?¡±

    Xuanughed coldly. ¡°The reason you would think this ability is weak is because you don¡¯t know how to use it flexibly. This ability ranks highly among causality type weapons as a very powerful ability. This ability can be wielded to a great degree of power. It¡¯s just dependant on how much imagination you can disy.¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Imagination...¡± Juntian stood up. After thanking Xuan he began to leave the room. Just as he took a few steps, Xuan behind him spoke up again.

    ¡°However much you obtain is however much you have to pay. This world doesn¡¯t have an invincible power thates for no reason. Your ability will get stronger the stronger your imagination gets. The ability to focus your mental energy is also important. I only have one thing to tell you to pay attention to. This kind of causality type weapon and my power of faith has a simrity. If my guess is right, the more powerful the object you create is, the more life force you throw away. This means you¡¯ll age faster. If your body¡¯s strength and quality hasn¡¯t been increased, but your imagination and mental energy focusing is sufficient to construct arge object, I advise you not to try it. Otherwise, you¡¯ll surely die.¡±

    (So, I¡¯ll surely die?)

    Juntian was quietly sitting down in his own basement, his mind constantly recollecting what Xuan had told him.

    He didn¡¯t want to die, he absolutely didn¡¯t want to.

    At least in team China, he no longer had the will to. Living on, returning to the real world, continuing to battle on... Living on was fundamentally his sole desire now.

    ¡°The ability¡¯s increase in power is based on imagination and focusing my mental energy to build the object. The weaker the object is, the lower the imagination and mental energy focused required is. It¡¯s proportional like this, right...¡± Juntian sat there, silently in thought. After a long while, he sighed helplessly.

    He had entered this realm for too short a time after all. He had neither experienced much time, nor had he had the chance to unlock a higher gic constraint. Even the time after exchanging this ability was too short.

    As for the final battle, his awkward position ofckingbat ability wasn¡¯t what he wanted, but it was practically unsalvageable...

    ¡°Can I survive the final battle?¡±

 Vol 23 2-8: Companions(VIII)

    ¡°Can I survive the final battle?¡±

    A rookie simrly, with the same question towards himself. This matter existed for Liu Yu too. In the final battle, there would be no distinction for rookies. All teams would go all-out then. Even if Liu Yu was a rookie, and a small child, he would still need participate, and might be the mainbat force in certain areas.

    Liu Yu had already enhanced his psyche force and relied on the other members to exchange the Obelisk card. He could summon it for three minutes based on his current psyche force, and he would need to rest for over half an hour after to recover his psyche force. He could only summon it this way. Although it was only three minutes... this Obelisk still surpassed his original expectations. As expected of one of the three Egyptian God cards!

    Its full name was Obelisk the Tormentor. A robot made of metal, with a height reaching twenty metres, was summoned. It looked peerlessly tall and mighty. Obelisk also had a special ability, which was that it could absorb defensive barriers. This was perhaps rted to the materials that it was constructed from. It could absorb attacker¡¯s defensive barriers, which would allow it to hit its target in the next moment. It could be considered a special characteristic that allowed it to ignore defence. From this, it could be seen that this card and the Obelisk from the real world¡¯s Yugioh had simr characteristics. Both allowed for direct attacks on the opponent,pletely ignoring defences.

    It was just that Liu Yu had run into a problem. This Obelisk wasn¡¯t like other summon cards thatpletely listened to its master. When he had first exchanged it, he had happily returned to his room to test it out. In his basement, he had indeed managed to summon out a colossal monster. Obelisk had been almost scraping the ceiling and had covered Liu Yu¡¯s entire field of vision. This little boy was at the age of liking fantasies and robots. Although he hadpletely consumed his psyche force after summoning, he still cheered weakly. He even ran towards the robot.

    However, the robot had instead sent a foot over to step on him. It had stepped down just a few metres from him. With another step, Liu Yu would have turned into a meat paste. The boy had immediately fainted in fright. When the psyche force he contributed vanished, Obelisk had vanished as well. When boy woke up, he had seen a deep footprint embedded on the ground.

    It had to be admitted that Obelisk¡¯s power was phenomenal. Whatever it was used for, it would be suitable even to block bullets. However, as Xuan said, something had to be lost to be gained. There was no power in the world that had no cost. Liu Yu was facing such a situation. As one of the three Egyptian God cards, Obelisk¡¯s power needed no doubting. At the same time, apart from the vast amount of energy spent summoning it, it required a constant focus of mental energy concentrated to control it after it was summoned. It would go berserk otherwise. Such a weapon was simply a double-edged sword.

    Liu Yu had no choice but to search how to control Obelisk step by step. He would run far away desperately everytime he summoned it. However, the robot would go insane and rampage at its original position every time he started running. Even the ground made from metal couldn¡¯t withstand its attacks. Although Liu Yu was safe, Obelisk would madly attack, not listening to hismands. After the ground had beenpletely ploughed, it vanished again once the time ran out. After this persisted two more times, Liu Yu had no alternative but to look for Xuan.

    ¡°If it¡¯s a summon monster that needs controlling, how could you focus if you run and hide? Of course, getting you to stand there and take it isn¡¯t realistic either. Find Zheng and get him to help you subdue Obelisk, while you try controlling it from the side. Practicing a few times should help you get proficient.¡± Xuan answered thus.

    Zheng was currently sitting down quietly in his basement. Strangely, he hadn¡¯t gone through any sort of high intensity training in the few days since returning to God¡¯s Realm. He just sat there silently everyday, not a word spoken. It was as if he was in a daze thinking about something. He only stretchedzily as if he had just woken up when Liu Yu came to look for him. He followed along the boy to his room.

    ¡°Understood. You want me to ensure your safety while you¡¯re controlling it. No problem. Just stand there and control it well. I¡¯ll keep you safe no matter what.¡± Zheng smiled faintly as he nodded. He stood in front of Liu Yu and watched him summon Obelisk.

    The little boy¡¯s heart was slightly panicked. It wasn¡¯t to say he didn¡¯t have faith in Zheng, or that his strength was insufficient. It was an instinctive terror. It was like if someone capable of destroyings told you he would block aet for you, you would still tremble all over in fear as theet sped towards you. This was the same logic, a terror born from the inside.

    Liu Yu gave a cough to mask his fright, and took out the Obelisk card before beginning to gather his concentration. When the colossal robot appeared, it indeed attempted to ferociously step on the two. The giant metal foot descended from the skies, and Liu Yu cried out in fear. Still, Zheng was responsible. He stepped down, leaping into the air. Without visibly taking any stance, he simply kicked at the robot¡¯s foot.

    With a boom, the robot was kicked backwards, retreating several steps, before finally stabilising itself after retreating several steps. Zhengnded on the ground, preparing to receive the robot¡¯s next attack.

    Liu Yu was watching, engrossed. Zheng hurriedly shouted out, before Liu Yu finally begin to concentrate on controlling the robot. The difference this time was that his heart was much calmer. He was also much more focused than before. Obelisk slowly came to a stop, no longer attacking.

    ¡°Alright! Slowly bend over... yes. Then raise your fist... Just like that. Haha, Zheng, the control is sessful! I¡¯m finally in control of this robot!¡± Liu Yuughed excitedly.

    ¡°That¡¯s right. You¡¯ve seeded.¡± Zheng smiled as he patted the boy¡¯s head. ¡°Remember this feeling of control, where your mental energy is highly focused. Don¡¯t fear its attacks. It¡¯s YOUR weapon you¡¯ve summoned, so there is absolutely nothing to fear.¡±

    ¡°Yes!¡± Liu Yu nodded

    Zhengughed. He stealthily walked towards the basement¡¯s exit. For some unknown reason, he felt slightly flustered upon seeing this robot. He suddenly recalled a former member of team China, who also controlled robots, with greattent potential. Just in terms of that, he wouldn¡¯t lose out to Zheng. It was atent potential purely for living on...

    ¡°Ah, Gando. If you hadn¡¯t died, you¡¯ll have exchanged the strong series among robots, an Eva, by now, right? Yourtent potential was so great, you¡¯ll surely have caught up to me quickly. If so, we could have fought together, then faced the final battle together. What a pity.¡±

    Zheng sighed dejectedly. Pushing open Liu Yu¡¯s door, he walked out. The joyousughter of Liu Yu and the tremendous noise from that giant robot walking about sounded out from behind him.

    TN Note: I¡¯m not entirely sure why the author considers Obelisk a robot. I can¡¯t find any information saying it¡¯s a robot, nor do I have any recollection of it being one. I¡¯m not misinterpreting it, nor is it an author typo or something either, since contextually, it reminded Zheng of Gando as well. We¡¯ll just chalk this up to the author¡¯s take on Obelisk.

 Vol 23 2-9: Companions(IX)

    Every person in team China was attempting to be stronger, and were slowly doing so. It was perhaps due to preparation being the key to sess. After umting so much for so long and silently gaining strength, they finally had a qualitative change before the final battle. Team China¡¯s strength... was worthy of being hailed as among the top three in God¡¯s Realm. They were much stronger than imagined!

    ¡°Yes. Our team China is stronger than we imagined.¡± Honglu muttered to himself.

    As team China¡¯s strategist, Honglu¡¯s intelligence far exceeded ordinary people although he was the inferior strategist. Not even Xuan would deny this. Thus, in all matters, he needed sufficient understanding when it came to the team¡¯s situation before the final battle.

    Actually, Honglu was exhausted. Although he was a strategist too, he was still much inferior to Xuan. This was something he couldn¡¯t deny. So, he had to think about much more things, which made him even more tired, such as theprehensive evaluation of team China¡¯s strength. He didn¡¯t know which tier exactly Zheng¡¯s power fell into.

    ¡°If our format for the final battle is king vs king and soldiers against soldiers, I¡¯ll exclude Zheng from the team¡¯s evaluation. No matter how strong he is, before he handles his clone or his clone kills him, he won¡¯t have a way to help us. In other words, the final battle is a battle where weck Zheng.¡±

    Honglu pinched his hair as he made corrections on the paper. However, after writing some things, he would crush the paper and trash it in dissatisfaction. Then, he would start writing on paper again.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be calcted so. I should take him as an influencing factor. If we defeat team Devil and team Celestial first, the remaining team members will help Zheng gain the victory for the final battle, then challenge his clone together. If he defeats his clone first, it¡¯ll be him helping us. But considering the gap between his clone and him... no matter how it¡¯s evaluated, his influence is negative. Isn¡¯t our burden even greater?¡±

    Honglu grabbed his head in vexation, then shouted out as he crushed the paper and threw it in the trash again. When he extended a hand to grab another sheet of paper, a white hand grabbed his arm.

    ¡°Xiao, time to eat.¡± It was a pretty woman, that was of the big sister type. It was the big sister who had taken care of him when he was being researched on in the neurological institute. When he entered God¡¯s Realm, he had created her anew. Although he hadn¡¯t had any profane thoughts at the beginning, there had still been the subconscious thought of ¡®It¡¯ll be nice if she loved me¡¯ when he created her.

    As expected, this big sister really loved him. Unknowingly, something had sprouted between the two...

    Honglu rubbed his head in distress. ¡°Alright! Alright! I¡¯ming!¡± Just as he finished speaking, the pretty woman hugged him. He didn¡¯t resist, just silently leaning against her chest. ¡°Recently, there¡¯s been so many matters. It¡¯s also rted to the final battle, so I keep forgetting the time to eat. You can eat first, you know? I¡¯lle over when I¡¯m done.¡±

    ¡°Silly fool...¡± The woman smiled. ¡°Eating without you there only fills up the stomach. What¡¯s the point? Are you still worried for the final battle?¡±

    ¡°Yes. No matter how I calcte for the final battle, our team is just toockingpared to team Devil. Ignoring everything else, I have no idea how to scheme even just for their ability or item to observe the other teams. So...¡± Honglu murmured worriedly.

    The woman cut him off, smiling, ¡°How about Xuan? What are his thoughts?¡±

    ¡°That no-nonsense man? Even if he has a decision he wouldn¡¯t tell us. So, for the final battle...¡±

    The woman cut him off again. ¡°There aren¡¯t so many ¡®so¡¯s. Let nature take its course. Haven¡¯t you already fulfilled your responsibilities? You¡¯re more hardworking than most of team China. Even if the final battle is lost, you have nothing to be guilty about.¡±

    ¡°While that¡¯s so, If I do lose and die, we won¡¯t be able to be revived any more. You¡¯ll die too.¡± Honglu sighed.

    ¡°But I won¡¯t be lonely in the least. If I do die, won¡¯t you be at my side?¡±

    ¡°Yes. My responsibilities have been fulfilled. If I do die... I¡¯ll be dying by your side.¡± Honglu¡¯s eyes shone, as if some resolve had appeared in his heart regarding the final battle.

    ***

    Every person of team China were working hard to be stronger and making preparations for the final battle. As their preparations finished, the time for the final battle slowly approached. A day and night were left from that day now.

    ¡°Then, I¡¯m going to Lord of the Rings. I¡¯ll rest a day after returning. Then, everyone will prepare to enter the final battle!¡± Zheng smiled as he said this to everyone. Today was the day he entered Lord of the Rings for training. The whole team, minus Yingkong who no one knew the whereabouts of, were all gathered and looking at him. They were watching him grow stronger, until he could rival his clone.

    ¡°But why Lord of the Rings? Isn¡¯t Starship Trooper¡¯s atmosphere of mortal danger better?¡± Heng asked uprehendingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because what I need isn¡¯t battle.¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t turn his head back. He looked at God, his back facing everyone as he said, ¡°I need insight. The peaceful and vast Lord of the Rings is actually more suitable. Then, I¡¯m going. Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let you all down! I won¡¯t lose again to my clone in the final battle. This time. This time I¡¯ll definitely win!¡±

    ¡°God, exchange entry to...¡±

 Vol 23 3-1: Zhengs Transformation and Entry(I)

    Zheng¡¯s Transformation and Entry

    Zheng¡¯s entry and return was instantaneous. A second before, Zheng had been waving his hand in farewell, looking leisurely. A momentter, another Zheng, this one flustered and panting, appeared. He seemed to be shouting something, and was mounted on a Nightmare. His hand was wielding Tiger¡¯s Soul as well. Although his body was covered in wounds and his clothes were in tatters, he looked lively.

    ¡°Hahaha, you deserve it you idiot! I already calcted out the time to use Chaos! You thought you could kill me? You wanted to scheme against me, dammit, it¡¯s not like you¡¯re Chu Xuan! How could you do it so easily! What a joke, I can easily see through such a childish plot. Hahaha, I¡¯ve been schemed against by Xuan so many times. How could this child¡¯s y faze me in the slightest? Weren¡¯t you still killed by me in the end? Hahaha...¡±

    Zheng ignored all the dumbfounded expressions of those around him. He was letting out all his delight. He onlyughed towards the others after a long time. ¡°I¡¯m back. I thought I could rest quietly in the Lord of the RIngs. Who knew the battles inside would be more fierce than Starship Troopers? Hahaha, that¡¯s fine. There was an increase anyways. I can go wild on a killing spree in the final battle now.¡±

    Everyone was still slightly stupefied. Disregarding all else, Zheng¡¯s current state was strange to them. Before he had entered Lord of the Rings, his mood hadn¡¯t been good. Instead, due to the need to persistently looking for his insight, his mood was better described as slightly down. Who knew that after entering Lord of the Rings, his mood was excited, like he wanted to go to the final battle for a rampage.

    ¡°Did you attract hundreds of elf beauties inside? Then you went a few hundred rounds, and you feel incredibly heroic upon your return?¡± Cheng Xiao smiled filthily.

    ¡°Beauties... More like hundreds of monsters.¡±

    Everyone then realized something strange regarding Zheng¡¯s body. He hadn¡¯t entered his Dragon Transformation, and was sitting on the Nightmare like a normal person. Even that oppressive pressure around him before was lost as well. There was only mildness and tranquility left, his aura like a normal person¡¯s.

    ¡°You said you just used Chaos, Genesis Splitter?¡± Xuan suddenly asked.

    Zhengughed, nodding at the same time. He didn¡¯t look like he had just used it, as hecked the extreme fatigue and injuries from the past.

    ¡°Don¡¯t look at how rxed I look here. Actually, I¡¯m so tired that I¡¯m about to copse. Let me repair my body first. Hahaha. I¡¯ll tell you my experiences in Lord of the Rings in a while. As his words fell, Zheng had already shouted for a full body repair from God.

    As Zheng said himself, the body repair this time was long,sting only slightly less than the times he was on the brink of death.

    ¡°This is the new skill I learnt in Lord of the Rings, Death-Defying Art, from the Wildmen, the Dunlendings. I found the effect aren¡¯t too bad after testing it out. I won¡¯t immediately lose mybat ability after using Chaos, Genesis Splitter at least. There¡¯s another bit of hope now for the final battle.¡± Zheng smiled to the rest, before beginning to detail out what happened in Lord of the Rings.

    Nothing much had happened at first. He had exchanged a lot of time, totalling over twenty thousand points worth of days. So, he had just travelled through the elf and human territories and met up with some friends he had fought alongside in the past. This period had still been a leisurely time, as he continuously searched for a chance at enlightenment.

    Still, good times don¡¯tst long. A new situation had arisen a monthter. ck armoured cavalry began appearing in the human territories from some unknown ce. Their goal was a simple one. To seek out and capture Zheng.

    ¡°Those cavalryman were ridiculously strong. They were the equal of seven, no, eight Ringwraiths, and there were over eighty of them. You simply don¡¯t know how horrifying that pressure of theirs was. They routed the human cavalry troops like they were ying around. I just happened to be in the snow mountains at that time. When I got back, Rohan was nigh destroyed.¡± Zheng said sighingly, his mind recalling the scene of the battle then.

    Even if he was injured all over and finally using Destruction before being able to kill off over half of their number, dozens had still fled away in various directions. That battle had had the dead and wounded all over, with Rohan suffering grave losses.

    ¡°That was just the beginning. The elf territories were attacked as well after. Although a majority of elves made their way to Valinor, the group that stayed on the continent that¡¯s led by the elf queen still remains strong. There were several archers even capable of the three arrow Explosive Shot. Even still, their country was very nearly breached, with the attack this time being from magically transformed orcs.¡±

    Zheng gestured with his hands, ¡°Still recall? Gandalf the White died and revived. He said Eru had revived him and was assisting us. He was the one who attacked me. Those gods, no demons. They¡¯re the same type of organism anyways.¡±

    ¡°Lord of the Rings has living things like gods(Vr). Although they¡¯re just higher tier organisms that are stronger, they indeed exist. They discovered something... that they¡¯re livings things in a box. Hrious, isn¡¯t it? They discovered our God, and intended to enter God¡¯s dimension. Their method was simple, which was to capture and control me.¡±

    ¡°There are two groups of these organisms. One which is named positively as gods(Vr), while one named negatively as demons(Umaiar). The ones that attacked us this time were the armies of the demons. In fact, the armies of the gods were starting to stir as well. They didn¡¯t know how long I¡¯ll stay there. They surrounded the elf and human territories so as to prevent me from escaping and because my power shocked them in that initial battle. They wanted to force me out. How naive! They¡¯re don¡¯t even count as the level of little kids when youpare them to Xuan, hahaha!¡± Zheng roared withughter.

    (He... does he have so much pent-up unspoken grievances from Xuan, that when he sees these slightly poorer schemes, he disdains them?)

    Everyone around was sweating as they listened, while Zheng continued to speak on.

    ¡°What happens next is interesting. The outstanding figures among humans and elves seeked me out and told me their nned. They¡¯ve long since disliked the god¡¯s and demon¡¯s maniptions from the shadows. Especially the early events in Lord of the Rings that greatly weakened the humans, elves and dwarves, actually had the meddling of the gods and demons involved. So, they decided to borrow my strength to counterattack, as well as contact other races to participate in the war.¡±

    ¡°We can¡¯t not mention the god and demon¡¯s dimension at this point." Zheng said seriously. ¡°Gods and demons live within another dimension in that world. The world can be described as a folded paper. The god and demon¡¯s dimensions are above and below the main dimension respectively, just slightly smaller. The entrance to the god¡¯s dimension lies in the sea while the demon¡¯s dimensions entrance is underground. This is information the outstanding personages of that world found in ancient records. Gods and demons can use certain means to open the entrance temporarily and appear on the human world¡¯s continent. However, they have to wait for the time for it to close toe by itself. They can¡¯t close it otherwise. That was the intention of those outstanding personages. They¡¯ll dispose the gods and demons when they reveal themselves...¡±

    Xuan asked with interest, ¡°Oh? What exactly did you do?¡±

    TL note: Based on my research, the LOTR movies, unlike the books, seemed to have cut out the things about the gods(Eru, Vr) outside of a few references. Thus, the author isn¡¯t really going against movie lore. Correct me if I¡¯m wrong since I haven¡¯t watched the movies myself. Also, like Eragon, remember that movie world and book world are different.

 Vol 23 3-2: Zhengs Transformation and Entry(II)

    ¡°We nned to attack the demon¡¯s nest first. After all, they revealed themselves first. But with the human, elf and dwarf armies then, they were toocking in either numbers or quality. There were too many demons in the demon¡¯snds, as well as wraiths and magically transformed orcs. It was hard to deal with them, so for two months, Aragorn and I went to search for forces to join the human alliance, such as the already disappeared cyclops race, giant eagles willing to help, Wildmen and so on. At this time, arge elf troop returned from across the seas, all elites. Although there were merely a thousand, they could all use two arrow explosive shots and had battle-qi protection. Their strength was umon.¡±

    ¡°My Death-Defying Art was taught to me by the Wildmen. Their Berserker ability is more or less like my Explosion. They invented it so that they wouldn¡¯t immediately copse in battle and can rush back to their ns to receive treatment. It can consume life force from a long time after in advance, suppressing injuries. These 500 Wildmenpletely died out, but not before ying a demons and monsters a hundred times their number. They were true men."

    ¡°We thenunched a surprise raid on the devil nest¡¯s entrance near Mount Demise. It really was a good ughter. Only a few others and I barged in, lightly equipped. We killed seven demons in the end in devil race¡¯s pce.¡±

    Zheng made it sound easy, but anyone would know that it would have been anything but. That battle must have been brutal withoutpare. Even a narrow escape would have been a good result, and they even had to kill seven demons in one shot. Disregarding everything else, the ck armoured cavalrymen before had already been so difficult to deal with. These seven demons¡¯ might must have been...

    ¡°Correct. I used Chaos, Genesis Splitter then. Otherwise, we would all have died. I managed to get to the elf country before dying by relying on the Death-Defying Art. Many elf wizards treated me, and also soaked me in some mysterious liquid. It still took me half a year before I regained mybat effectiveness. By that time, the gods¡¯ armies had already captured the elf country and Gondor. I myself had been on the run for over three months. The humans, elves, dwarves and other races¡¯ forces had all had a heavy toll exacted on them. They could only gather in Rohan like candles about to flicker out.¡±

    Zheng was sighing at this point. He said with helplessness, ¡°I¡¯m not omnipotent. Even though I was at the threshold of thete fourth stage after returning from that near death, I hadn¡¯t truly entered that stage. I couldn¡¯t use Chaos, Genesis Splitter an unlimited amount. The gods¡¯ armies had numerous White Wizards. If I rashly rushed in, I wouldn¡¯t be able to survive even if I used Chaos, Genesis Splitter and killed a few gods. After all, I don¡¯t know how many of the elf magicians who treated me were dead. I probably wouldn¡¯t have been able to find so many elf magicians again.¡±

    ¡°Fortunately, there was half a month left from the time I returned to God¡¯s dimension. So, I brought along the remaining troops in the direction of my entry point to Lord of the Rings. Those gods really were idiots. They actually let us go in that direction. They only mustered troops to set up a in front of us. I think they wanted to surround us and kill us. What idiots.¡±

    ¡°What happenedter is simple. We broke through the encirclement, and battled again, then dragged on till the time for me to return. I activated Chaos, Genesis Splitter. Apart from one god who fled, the rest were all ughtered by me. Especially that strongest god. He was beaten up by me until his brains became a bloody paste. Hahaha...¡±

    Zhengughed heartily, but there was much grief intermixed in thatugh. After all, the people inside were allrades who had fought alongside him. In those previous battles, they had all practically died out, especially in the attack on demonkind and the battle to kill the gods.

    ¡°What kinds of organisms are gods and demons?¡± Xuan suddenly asked.

    ¡°Hmm, gods and demons? They look externally like humans, just that their body contains energy. From certain characteristics, they¡¯re more like humans or humanoid organisms who possess great Battle Qi.¡± Zheng said after thinking about it.

    ¡°Oh.¡± Xuan then turned back to his room. Everyone¡¯s heart jumped, with Zheng having the fastest reaction as he pulled Xuan over. ¡°You must have noticed something? The Lord of the Rings world was constructed by God and ispletely different from the Lord of the Rings in the real world. God definitely has a motive for designing it so. I don¡¯t get it, but you must have thought of some possibility. Spit it out, I want to know.¡±

    ¡°Nothing much.¡± Xuan didn¡¯t say more, only indifferently turning his head away.

    ¡°You¡¯re untrustworthy! You must have some conspiracy!¡± Zheng held him in a firm grip, not letting him go as his mouth questioned non-stop.

    Honglu, who hadn¡¯t said anything up till now suddenly spoke up. ¡°Could this be an additional hypothesis of the Saints and Cultivators when they created God¡¯s Realm?¡±

    ¡°Additional hypothesis?¡± Everyone asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes. This additional hypothesis means... something like having a certain hypothesis towards something, but you don¡¯t dare to be sure of it. So you have to do some tests, but this test takes too long or is too costly, and the initial principal may not be earned back, and you may not be able to wait for the results toe out. So, you can only add some tests onto the main objectives to check out this hypothesis, such as in Lord of the Rings.¡±

    Honglu stroked the hair in front of his head. He continued, ¡°Based on what we know, the ancient Saints and Cultivators¡¯ power reached a certain level. Then, they discovered step by step that our world is under control. However, no such thing like how we appeared in Lord of the Rings happened. No one informed them, nor did any organisms from outside the box enter. The box was discovered by they themselves. So, they wanted to test out whether an organism could determine their box was a world when they reached a certain level of strength. It was this kind of thinking.¡±

    ¡°So? So what if it¡¯s not? Does it matter?¡± Zheng asked curiously.

    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s important.¡± Xuan suddenly said.

    ¡°If the organisms in a box can determine the world is a box as long as their power reaches a certain level, be it in technology, personal prowess or causality type weapons, this means the Saints and Cultivators have a hope of breaking open this box or resisting the box creators. That¡¯s because this signifies the box isn¡¯t an absolute existence, and they don¡¯t absolutely have no choice but to stay inside. But what if the situation is opposite? If the organisms within can¡¯t discover this no matter how powerful they be or how long they live, Saints and Cultivators can only despairingly ept one fact. It¡¯s that they can never ever resist those outside the box, and all their efforts are for naught.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Everyone asked uprehendingly.

    ¡°That¡¯s because if even the box¡¯s existence was something those outside the box told them, and even their resistance against the box creators was induced for some unknown reasons, as well as created God¡¯s dimension and theter events, were all part of someone¡¯s n, do you think there¡¯s a chance of victory?¡±

    Zheng¡¯s third stage was currently active, and he slightly understood the two¡¯s thoughts. If they themselves knew about the box, but the organisms, within the box the Saints and Cultivators created, that were simrly strong, didn¡¯t know about the box, this meant that the Saints and Cultivators knowing about the box was a result of the box creators letting them know. If so, wasn¡¯t everything someone else¡¯s n?

    ***

    ¡°Isn¡¯t this thinking too cruel?¡±

    Zhengy on his bed, recalling thest things Xuan and Honglu had said upon his return. This was a despair inducing thinking. One¡¯s life, struggles, life and death battles, love, friendships, existence and even their feelings and tears... were these all nned out? Were they just the entertainment of those outside the box, just like movies, anime, games or novels. Were hisrades and him... just designed to make someone amused?

    ¡°If the final battle is for the qualifications to be the main character, and being the main character is itself the first qualification to challenge those outside the box, then I definitely have to obtain the qualifications to be the main character with myrades! We must defeat team Devil!¡±

    ¡°No matter what! I <i>will</i> not lose!¡±

    The next day...

    ¡°Enter the beam within thirty seconds. Target locked. Resident Evil Extinction. Teleportation begins.¡±

    ¡°Ladies and gentlemen. Team Devil is waiting anxiously for us, here in Resident Evil Extinction. Let¡¯s kill them all! Let¡¯s go!¡±

 Vol 23 4-1: Resident Evil Begins(I)

    Team China...

    ¡°So this is the site of the final battle.¡±

    Team China had been transported to a deste semi-desert. The ground hadn¡¯tpletely turned to sand. However, it had already dried to the point where there wasn¡¯t the slightest bit of moisture left. All the soil in the surroundings was as such. There wasn¡¯t even the slightest greenery, nor obvious structures. It looked like it was the same scenery all around.

    As soon as they descended, Lan immediately spread out her psyche force scan, while transmitting the results of the scans to the others¡¯ minds. They hadn¡¯t had a psyche force scan for a long time, and the rookies were momentarily at a loss. Zheng on the other hand, closed his eyes in nostalgia.

    ¡°Lan, good job. You¡¯ll be in great danger in the final battle. However, arge portion of ourbat power needs to be sent out to fight, so Honglu and Liu Yu will protect you.¡± Zheng nodded at Lan.

    Lan smiled sweetly. ¡°Good, let¡¯s let two children protect me... Speaking of which, it¡¯s not as if psyche force users have zero power. Hehe, I at least have the power for self defence.¡±

    Zheng froze, before saying regretfully, ¡°Too bad the Nightmare I brought back was a counterfeit made by Gandalf. I hadn¡¯t even finished riding and it¡¯s already a pile of bones. I¡¯ll have brought it a mount for you otherwise.¡± When he finished speaking, he checked out his watch.

    ¡°Resident Evil Extinction, matters of importance.¡±

    ¡°The final battle ends when all teams are eliminated, and one remains. The remaining team shall be the victor, able to either return to the real world or know the message left by the creators of God¡¯s dimension. Only one option can be chosen. At the same time, God¡¯s dimension and Realm shall be destroyed, never to be activated again.¡±

    ¡°If no one has achieved the goal of eliminating all other teams, those who survive a hundred days, and kill off ten from other teams will return to God¡¯s dimension to continue the cycle of movie worlds.¡±

    ¡°If no one has achieved the goal of eliminating all other teams, those who enter the Seventh Underground Laboratory alive, and stay within for three hours will return to God¡¯s dimension to continue the cycle of movie worlds.¡±

    ¡°If none of the above three conditions are achieved within a hundred days, you shall be wiped.¡±

    ¡°Resident Evil Extinction shall have no negative point nor reward point rules. Thee shall be no ranked rewards either.¡±

    ¡°Resident Evil Extinction restrictsrge scale weapons, including both exchangeable weapons and non-exchangeable weapons. The list of restricted exchangeable weapons are as follows. Continental Oscitor. Atomic Annihtion Reaction Missile. Space Laser Cannon. The list of restricted non-exchangeable weapons are as follows. Magic Cannon. Revised Magic Cannon.¡±

    ¡°The final battle, Resident Evil Extinction, begins in three minutes.¡±

    Zheng slowly read through the text on the watch. For a time, all listened quietly to him. When these words were finished, everyone looked at Xuan and Honglu.

    Before Xuan could say anything, Honglu was already smiling a step ahead of him. ¡°It¡¯s quite simr to the restrictions I imagined. Still, what¡¯s the Revised Magic Cannon?¡±

    ¡°Oh. I recently had some new discoveries while researching the Cultivation manuals. So, I made some alterations to the Magic Cannon.¡± Xuan nodded his head in admittance.

    ¡°Alright, so the Revised Magic Cannon is ours. How about the Magic Cannon?¡± Honglu asked.

    ¡°...It can¡¯t possibly be the other Xuan, right.¡± Zheng, Heng, Cheng Xiao, Wangxia and the rest said in tandem.

    ***

    On a tall mountain¡¯s mountainside, clone Xuan sneezed. The surrounding people looked on in surprise, with a woman among them frantically walking over to his side.

    ¡°The smoke and dust here is a little much.¡± Xuan said this, before looking at his watch. ¡°The meaning of the words aren¡¯t too different from my conjectures before. Large scale weapons to kill or injure are indeed restricted. This does fit the concept of the final battle, to force everyone to participate. There are two objectives for survival. The first is to kill off ten from other teams. This stops team from hiding away at the start, and prevents the survival of weaklings. Even if it¡¯s our team that wants to survive, every person would have to kill ten. How many people do the other teams added together have? This is an obstacle the weak can¡¯t cross. This is for powerhouses that work alone, like Zhao Zhuikong.¡±

    A dashing man at the side smiled elegantly. He bowed, ¡°You tter me too much.¡±

    Xuan ignored him, continuing, ¡°If we want a majority of the team to survive, there are only two options. First is obtain victory in the final battle and be that one and only team. Let¡¯s not discuss the probability of sess for this now, and instead look at the other option. Reaching the Seventh Underground Laboratory and staying there for three hours alive. If we decipher this, it means...¡±

    ***

    ¡°... That the Seventh Underground Laboratory is dangerous, verily so. It may be an unlimited amount of virus or Resident Evil monsters that have undergone an extreme evolution. We may be attacked by nukes. How to get to that unknown ce is a problem, how to safely enter is another, as well as how to survive three hours inside.¡±

    A riverside far away from team Devil. A team of a dozen were stopping there. God¡¯s barrier hadn¡¯t been cancelled yet. Thus, Resident Evil Extinction hadn¡¯t truly started yet. All the teams were forced to be stuck inside to await the time toe.

    A blonde youth forcefully bit off a chunk of chocte. Heughed coldly. ¡°Thus, in order to force all the teams to not hide and try hard to battle, God gave a first chance of survival that weaklings absolutely cannotplete and a second chance where weaklings can try their luck. In truth? It¡¯s a cruel method of weeding out the weak, who have absolutely zilch chance to survive!¡±

    ¡°Then what do you think? Neos, what¡¯s your n?¡± There were eleven members around Neos. A ck man among them asked curiously.

    ¡°Of course it¡¯s to ally with the strong!¡± Neos sighed, before changing to a cold smile. He bit off a piece of chocte, saying as he ate, ¡°Our strength isn¡¯t enough to survive this final battle safely. Even if this final battle is only a final battle in meaning, that¡¯s only for the powerhouses of the fourth stage. This is the damnable final battle for us on the other hand. We have no alternative but to rely on the strong to battle.¡±

    ¡°The Angel Alliance? Big brother Neos, I don¡¯t like that man Adam. He may smile warmly, but his eyes are filled with violence. I¡¯m scared.¡± A ck little girl pulled at Neos¡¯ hand.

    ¡°Of course not. That man Adam is someone who beat me in the real world before. I know his habits well. He¡¯ll be unscrupulous in pursuit of his goals. He¡¯s the one least suited to consider as a partner. Our chances of death would be practically 100% cooperating with him. So we need another choice to rely on. One of the strongest three in God¡¯s Realm, and it has to be one that we¡¯ve tangled with before...¡±

    Neos rose, gazing into the distance. He spoke slowly. ¡°Team China! We¡¯ll go seek out team China, using team Celestial¡¯s weakness as our qualification for an alliance!¡±

    ***

    ¡°Resident Evil Extinction. The final battle. Let¡¯s go find team Celestial.¡±

    ***

    ¡°The final battle. It¡¯s here atst...¡±

    ***

    ¡°Ah, my little apple. I¡¯ming...¡±

    ***

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll first join the Angel Alliance.¡±

    ***

    Over time, a total of twelve of God¡¯s defensive barriers appeared in America. Each barrier held team members ranging from several to over ten in number.

    Team Devil, team China and team Celestial appeared in the West Coast, East Coast and near the southern border respectively. The rest of the teams were chaotically dispersed, atplete random.

    ¡°Yingkong, you fine?¡± Zheng had been asking Xuan regarding some of the rules for the final battle. When he saw Yingkong there trembling all over, he immediately asked.

    Yingkong turned her head over and smiled slightly, but a light shake of her head. She didn¡¯t utter a word, just sitting on the rock lovelily.

    ¡°...She smiled. But it was a slight one and she didn¡¯t show that charming expression. Is it the main or secondary personality?¡± Cheng Xiao saw her smile as well, before speaking right into Zheng¡¯s ears.

    Zheng shook his head doubtfully. No one knew what Yingkong had been doing in those ten days in God¡¯s dimension, apart from her sporadic appearances. She didn¡¯t even go training in a movie world. In addition to that smile just now that was different from the past, Zheng immediately asked curiously, ¡°Yingkong, are you really fine? Tell me earlier if there¡¯s something wrong. The final battle is immediately after. I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t fear.¡± Yingkong smiled gently. ¡°I won¡¯t drag the team down. Don¡¯t worry. My battle along with the others ising, which is why I was trembling. Someone must have called me a little apple... I can more or less guess it. Hehe, you should worry about your own battle.¡± Her face had that gentle expression as before, her eyescking that coldness the main personality possessed in her eyes.

    (How strange. It¡¯s neither the main nor secondary personality... Did the two merge?) Zheng thought inwardly. Then without waiting for him to open his mouth, sand began to blow in the surroundings.

    The barrier around waspletely gone.

    Resident Evil Extinction, the final battle... henceforth began!

 Vol 23 4-2: Resident Evil Begins(II)

    ¡°First, we need to determine our location. Weck a definitive destination in America now, as well as the other team¡¯s locations. We don¡¯t know the Seventh Underground Laboratory¡¯s location either. If we run about randomly in this world, a hundred days will pass quickly. At that time, let¡¯s not even consider victory. We¡¯ll all be wiped.¡± Xuan said to the rest.

    Ever since entering Resident Evil Extinction, Xuan hadn¡¯t looked at those documents again, instead whole-heartedly pondering various problems. It could be seen how much he cared about this final battle ¡®in meaning¡¯.

    ¡°This is the first problem we face... locations! The second problem, the need to conserve Zheng¡¯s power, isparatively simpler. Zheng. You cannot fight with anybody above the fourth stage or any monsters of that level before you face your clone. You must do this. If my guess is right, your clone will do this too. No matter how high both of your powers are, you cannot easily defeat a fourth stagebatant within a short time. Leave the rest to us.¡± Xuan said seriously to Zheng. This was a rarely seen expression on him, apart from when he was doing important experiments.

    ...Of course, this was also basically the same expression he made when he did those experiments which would cause huge explosions.

    Zheng sighed, nodding his head silently. After a moment, he queried, ¡°What should we do next?¡±

    ¡°Leave this desert. Find a city or somewhere with people alive. We also need to determine our position. We¡¯ll be returning to where the first Resident Evil took ce. There¡¯s an important clue hidden there.¡± Xuan nodded.

    No one asked what this clue was. There wasn¡¯t even the trace of a clue, so they naturally had no idea what clue Resident Evil¡¯sboratory held. This was their trust towards Xuan. Or rather, it could be described as the experience of being toyed with multiple times and seeing others being toyed with as well.

    They were very, veryplying with his words, which was why they all stood up and started walking in a direction of the desert.

    ¡°Speaking of which, I thought the final battle would restrict the Revival Cross. It actually didn¡¯t. If I had known, I¡¯ll have exchanged it.¡± Heng grumbled as he walked.

    ¡°No. It¡¯s actually been restricted already.¡± Honglu said without even turning his head back. ¡°This is the final battle, so there are three points to confirm first. First, will a victorious team actually appear? If they do, the fate that awaits you would be destruction even if you return the Revival Cross to return to God¡¯s dimension after you die. Secondly, can you actually return to God¡¯s dimension? My answer is no, with at least an 80% of it being so. This is because of the the third point, the rules God gave us.¡±

    ¡°¡®If no one has achieved the goal of eliminating all other teams, those who enter the Seventh Underground Research Lab alive, and stay within for three hours will return to God¡¯s dimension to continue the cycle of movie worlds.¡¯ This was what God said. What does this mean? It means that you¡¯ll meet the condition of not being wiped after 100 days, not that you can safely return to God¡¯s dimension after three hours. You¡¯ll still need to leave theboratory and survive the hundred days. That¡¯s because its logical conclusion will be absurd. If a team is incredibly powerful, sufficient to destroy all other teams, what if others from other teams enter the Seventh Underground Laboratory and return to God¡¯s dimension? The first method of victory condition wouldn¡¯t be achievable, because the powerful team wouldn¡¯t be able toplete the mission of killing all the teams. Based on God¡¯s ¡®If no one has achieved the goal of eliminating all other teams¡¯, the priority should be the first method of victory. Hence, those who enter theboratory and survive three hours will only have the qualifications of not being wiped after 100 days, not being directly sent to God¡¯s dimension.¡±

    Heng was still slightly confused. Seeing that he wasn¡¯t alone in this, he asked curiously again, ¡°So?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s simple. If this is the priority, then the Revival Cross would only provide the ability to revive, not return. That¡¯s because it would cause a conflict in priority, understand? This way, the Revival Cross will end up a seemingly good item that doesn¡¯t actually have much use, a waste of points and ranked rewards.¡± <sup>[1]</sup>

    As they spoke, everyone saw Xuan withdrawing many machine parts from his dimensional bag. He then began to assemble them, and he had no choice but to stop walking when it got too big. Everyone looked curiously at him.

    ¡°Doraemon. What did you take out from your 4D pocket this time? The Hopter? The Shrink Ray?¡± <sup>[2]</sup>

    ¡°A small satellite.¡±

    ¡°Oh. A small satellite... small satellite?¡±

    ¡°Mm, we can use the Yellow Turbans to bring it several tens of thousands of metres into the sky, then use the electrical jets installed on it to escape the Earth¡¯s gravity. It can remain in low Earth orbit, thus...¡± Xuan¡¯s head was lowered as he exined.

    ¡°I know what a satellite is. What I¡¯m asking is, for what purpose?¡± Zheng looked dumbly at the triangr metallic object slowly forming on the ground. It was greatly different from regr satellites. If no one told you it was a satellite, you would definitely be under the impression it was just a creation of metal by an abstract artist.

    ¡°Information. We needrge amounts of information.¡± Xuan lifted his head and gave Zheng a sidelong nce. Heughed coldly, ¡°The total number of other teams, their manpower. What faction are they from? Do they not have one? Their location, as well as ours. Theboratory¡¯s location. No team in this movie possesses toorge an influence. In other words, even an extra bit of information could decisively influence the battlefield. What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I know information is important!¡± Zheng said heavily. He looked in astonishment at Xuan. ¡°But don¡¯t be so ridiculous. I¡¯m only calling you Doraemon as a joke. Who knew you would really end up making such weird items...¡±

    Xuan ignored him, fiddling with his small satellite. The object finally took shape after a long time. He then took out three pieces of yellow cloth from his dimensional bag. He tossed them into the air. By the time the clothnded, it had turned into three smaller sized Yellow Turbans.

    ¡°Then. Launch the satellite.¡±

    ***

    ¡°Xuan, it¡¯s as you guessed. Theyunched a satellite.¡±

    In a certain ce in America where team Devil was, a woman was looking towards clone Xuan with astonishment and adoration. She said, ¡°Also, the location of the Seventh Underground Laboratory has been confirmed. We used up over 3700 causality points, three times what was expected. Do we continue the surveince on team China?¡±

    ¡°No need. From now on, you just need to monitor them once every three days. It¡¯s team Celestial that needs to be monitored for one to two hours a day. You can split it up into segments of twenty-four hours. My original is me as well. There won¡¯t be too much deviation in our thinking. He knows we hold a special advantage, so if my guess is right, he¡¯ll use an open and aboveboard scheme against us from the start, forcing us into a confrontation of kings and soldiers against soldiers step by step.¡± Clone Xuan was sitting not far from her. He was fiddling with something simr to team China¡¯s Xuan, a strange triangr satellite.

    The girl hesitated momentarily. She said softly to clone Xuan, ¡°We hold such a huge advantage though. Why do we need to have this sort of battle? Isn¡¯t this unfair to our team? Couldn¡¯t you advise team leader?¡±

    Just as her words fell, the nearby clone Zheng whose eyes were shut suddenly opened. He stared at the woman, ¡°Zhang Xiaoxue. I care naught if you have the Godseal Board, or if you love Xuan or not. I just wish to tell you one thing. Don¡¯t interfere and ruin my battle with him. The battle can involve the teams battling as well. Whichever one wins first can join our battle as long as you¡¯re strong enough. But before that? Before I fight him, I don¡¯t wish to see anyone interfering. Or else, I¡¯ll definitely kill that person!¡±

    ¡°Send the location of the Seventh Underground Laboratory to me. I¡¯ll wait there for him. If hecks the qualifications to even meet me, there¡¯s no meaning to start whatever king versus king, soldiers against soldiers battle. If he can ovee all obstacles, ande before me without much loss inbat power, this fair battle shall be my reward for him.¡±

    ***

    At team China¡¯s location, Xuan and the rest were lifting up their heads and watching the satellite soaring higher and higher. After a long time, Zheng called out to everyone. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Nothing will happen just standing here. Let¡¯s continue moving forward.¡±

    Everyone recovered and continued walking forward. Only Xuan was frowning and considering something. He only slowly followed along when everyone had gone a hundred metres. His brows remained furrowed however. No one knew what problem it was that this man couldn¡¯t handle.

    If someone was besides him, they would have heard his mutterings towards himself.

    ¡°You need to lose in order to obtain... For a causality type enhancement or weapon for omniscience, what needs to be lost? There¡¯s a ny percent chance of it being... luck?¡±

    [1] I¡¯m not entirely sure why they call it useless, since revival is still useful no matter what. It may be due to the Revival Cross only reviving you with half your power, so it¡¯s not considered very cost-effective.

    [2] These are all references to Doraemon. The 4D Pocket is the pouch he uses to stores things, and the Hopter and Shrink Ray are two of his gadgets.

 Vol 23 5-1: The Place Where It All Began... and Where It Shall All End(I)

    ¡°Return to our first battlefield?¡± The main battlefield of Resident Evil one, the Hive. This was also the first world Zheng entered and the first movie he experienced. He had survived by a hairbreadth there,pletely relying on dumb luck to gain points and ranked rewards. That was how he survived.

    He had continued to grow in the following movies, slowly reaching his current stage. If he just got slightly stronger... he would stand at the apex of God¡¯s Realm. Of course, there was one thing he needed to aplish beforehand.

    Vanquish his fated enemy!

    ¡°But how do we return?¡±

    This was the doubt the rest of team China had, apart from Xuan and Honglu. The rest didn¡¯t know how to go back to thatboratory in Resident Evil, including the two who had experienced that movie.

    The who actually had the main idea remained silent. The two had been lost in thought ever since Xuan had asked Honglu a few questions.

    ¡°Gentlemen? What are you two doing? Solving riddles? We¡¯ve been walking for four or five hours! Howrge is this desert? Dammit, are we going to walk for a month to see signs of humanity? Even two or three corpses would be fine!¡± Cheng Xiao got moodier the more he walked, and was finally unable to resist shouting.

    As his words fell, a dense and dark cloud appeared in the distance. Droning sounds faintly carried over.

    ¡°Crows?¡±

    The benefit of psyche force scans was that it allowed a perfect rity of every detail in the battlefield. Psyche force had no blind angles, able to show clearly in the mind even past the horizon that eyes couldn¡¯t see past.

    That dense and dark cloud was formed from thousands upon thousands of crows. It became a giant ck mass when it was looked at because there were just so many of them. This number of crows had already turned from crows being individual animals to a swarm-like organism akin to bees and ants. And it was very terrifying swarm organism.

    ¡°Weren¡¯t you bored? We¡¯ll leave it to you.¡± Zheng patted Cheng Xiao¡¯s shoulder, before turning around and walking away as if nothing had happened.

    Perhaps for teams that had just entered or were weaker, such a battle formation was enough to threaten their lives. They would likely escape only after sacrifice some. For a team of team China¡¯s level however, these crows weren¡¯t worthy of making a fuss about. Just Wangxia¡¯s bombs alone were enough to easily sweep through them.

    Cheng Xiao froze, before hurriedly shouting, ¡°Please don¡¯t! My Nanto Suicho Ken is a skill that excels in closebat. Are you trying to tire me to death by getting me to handle such numbers?¡±

    Zheng didn¡¯t say anything, merely chuckling. As the crows neared, it was Imhotep who couldn¡¯t take it anymore in the end. He let go of Anck-Su-Namun¡¯s hand that he had been holding all this while. All that was seen was him inhaling. The sand on the ground gathered before him, forming a giant Imhotep as if it were alive. It didn¡¯t have that handsome feeling of his, instead giving others a ferocious impression.

    That giant head of sand sucked in a breath in the direction of the sky. When it spat out that breath, a wide expanse of sand shot hundreds of metres into the sky live a wave. The wave of sandpletely swallowed up the pouncing crows. Just like that that dense and dark mass of crows vanished with dozens of seconds, only leaving behind a multitude of crow corpses on the sandy ground.

    ¡°I can unleash my full potential in the desert. I would even be able to summon sphinxes if there was a temple.¡± Imhotep, breathed out, smiling to the rest.

    ¡°There aren¡¯t any temples. How about a church? Can you summon sphinxes there? Wangxia suddenly asked curiously. At the same time, his hand point at the distance. ording to the psyche force scan, there was a half-ruined church there surrounded by ruined houses. It should have been a small town.

    ¡°Oh? There are still people there?¡± Lan focused her psyche force, carefully searching through the area around the church. Seven or eight people were quietly sitting in the church¡¯s basement. Some of the houses also had people in their basement. The psyche force scan showed that these people all had tattered clothes, with some even being injured. From their attire and orderly baggage, these were likely the residents of this small town.

    ¡°Go. Ask them what this ce is. We can also receive the satellite¡¯s signal tonight at the same time.¡±

 Vol 23 5-2: The Place Where It All Began... and Where It Shall All End(II)

    Team China possessed sufficient Sky Sticks, so they actually didn¡¯t have to walk on the ground at the start. It was just that Xuan¡¯s miniature satellite didn¡¯t have a true satellite¡¯srge energy capacity. For example, the ability to stay in low Earth orbit and orbit around the earth. The small satellite would leave the low Earth orbit one revolution after it was fired into space.

    In twelve hours, the small satellite would fly over the space above this area. If team China flew very far away on their Sky Sticks, they wouldn¡¯t be able to receive the satellite¡¯s signal when it passed. At the same time, the satellite would deviate from the low Earth orbit, making it a wastedunch.

    ¡°Although that¡¯s so, a satellite should be able to transmit its signal over quite arge area, right? We shouldn¡¯t leave this range even if we fly for a while.¡±

    Facing the other¡¯s doubts, Xuan gave them a sidelong nce, not deigning them with a reply. It was Honglu who sighed. ¡°This question isn¡¯t a very good one. It¡¯s not so much a small satellite as a miniaturized satellite. How much capabilities could it have? Honestly, I¡¯m shocked it even flies. You still expect it to have a high power signal transmission system? Don¡¯t be funny, just being able to transmit the signal back a miracle in itself!¡±

    Everyone understood. It was indeed true that a device that could be picked up by hand couldn¡¯t possibly have as many functions as a real satellite. From this, it could be seen that Xuan technological skills hadn¡¯t left the realm ofmon sense yet. Although it was still ridiculous, his evolutionary path was still far from the real Doraemon...

    The other group nearby looked curiously at them. These were travellers who were hiding in the desert. ording to them, they had reached this town in ruins two days ago. They had lost many people due to suffering crow attacks. They nning for the crow flock to fly off before continuing south. They were already near the southern border of America. Going further would bring them to the more backwards third world countries.

    ¡°Perhaps the virus hasn¡¯t spread to those countries yet.¡± This was what they said. Perhaps to these born in a developed country, they were under the impression that third world countries were more sparsely popted, or all viges. Holding this thinking, many of the survivors of Resident Evil¡¯s cmity was fleeing towards those countries.

    ...At the same time, they were virus carriers. Even if if they didn¡¯t bring it themselves, the flow of human traffic would in the end lead to... the world bing the stage of Resident Evil.

    These people were all refugees fleeing from America. They were very curious about team China. Apart from their calmness, they weren¡¯t carrying weapons either, not even a single gun. Who knew where they were from. They actually dared to enter the town without weapons, together with women and children. They were also mostly yellow-skinned. Could they be refugees from third world countries?

    A muscr white man in his thirties walked out from the group of refugees. He walked to team China¡¯s bonfire, ¡°Excuse me, are you all from Mexico? How¡¯s the situation over there?¡±

    Seeing how the other party was being polite, Zheng replied good-naturedly, ¡°We didn¡¯te from Mexico. Is this the southern border of America? Where are we roughly?¡±

    That muscr white man paused. ¡°All of us are gathered from the areas around San Antonio. That city is already filled with zombies and monsters. The way east and north are already impassable. If we waited any longer we wouldn¡¯t be able to find food, so we wanted to try going to Mexico. What about you all? Where are you all from?¡±

    ¡°San Antonio?¡±

    Zheng wasn¡¯t familiar with America. He tried looking at Xuan and Honglu. As Xuan was testing his satellite signal receiver, it fell to Honglu to speak in the end. After considering it, he said, ¡°We came here by boat. We were in a small ind in the Gulf of Mexico before, but the virus broke out there. So, we took a boat over to America. Who knew it¡¯ll be the same here.¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± The man sighed. ¡°There are zombies and monsters all around, and even crows will attack people. I don¡¯t know if us humans still have a future. I heard the army and government have already fallen. I guess we can only take each day as ites. Right, how about going together with us to Mexico?¡±

    The man pointed at his group. ¡°We started off with a few hundred. A lot died on the way. Some turned into zombies, some were attacked by all sorts of monsters. We still have almost a hundred now. How about it? Join us. There¡¯s strength in numbers, and we may be able to survive if we go to Mexico together.¡±

    ¡°No need.¡± Zheng said. ¡°We still n to go north to find some rtives. Also, it looks like Mexico isn¡¯t safe either based on the current situation.¡±

    The man froze, before trying to convince them again. ¡°The north shouldn¡¯t have any survivors. Even if there are, they¡¯ll be few in number. You haven¡¯t seen those big cities. The zombies are always transforming, and some new types of monsters have appeared. Those zombie dogs are slowly starting to transform as well. Then there¡¯s the most terrifying Bloody ws. There¡¯ll definitely be deaths if you meet it. You have to let them eat their fill to stop them from chasing down the rest. Don¡¯t go. You¡¯ll die.¡±

    Honglu and Zheng exchanged a look, smiling. The boy suddenly asked, ¡°Could I ask a question? Do you know where Roon City is?¡±

    ¡°Roon City?¡±

    The muscr white man¡¯s face changed greatly. He began to loudly spew expletives without regard of how he looked, before finally angrily shouting, ¡°Those government trash! That was the first city to be infected! The other cities were all fine, but I heard that city had some leaks from someboratory, which was why the virus spread. They said at first that they were going they were going to nuke and destroy the city. They kept dying on for this and that reasonter on, until they didn¡¯t even nuke it in the end. That¡¯s why the virus spread all over and the world was devastated by it. Those worthless people who took our taxpayer money despite not doing anything, if I find out which idiot ordered not to fire the nuke, I¡¯ll definitely kill him!¡±

 Vol 23 5-3: The Place Where It All Began... and Where It Shall All End(III)

    (I don¡¯t think you¡¯ll have a chance anymore. This should be a plot change by God. As expected, the clue is in Roon City, or specifically, in thatboratory that the virus leaked from.)

    Zheng and the rest exchanged a look. Everyone came to an understanding in their hearts. After all, if the city had been destroyed by nukes, it¡¯ll have been easier on those entering that city. That wouldn¡¯t fit with God¡¯s actions. It was definitely God¡¯s modus operandi to take the chance to eliminate a few more teams. Thus, the originally fired nukes didn¡¯t happen in the end. Of course, the virus would still have spread even if the nukes had been fired based on the original plot. After all, not only humans could contract this virus. Birds, rats and even insects could be the infected...

    What remained was Honglu¡¯s responsibility. He asked about Roon City¡¯s location in detail, before enquiring about the monster variations. The information all came tumbling out.

    On the other side, Zheng was carefully looking at Xuan¡¯s satellite signal receiver. A continuous stream of photos that looked like high altitude photos taken from outer space emerged on the small device.

    ¡°There are still some human survivors in the city, but not too many. There are also many low temperature humanoid lifeforms as well as non-humanoid lifeforms. We¡¯ll tentatively take these as infected. There are also some organisms that never appeared in the original plot here, such as this low temperature lifeform spanning four hundred metres in length. It should be one of the variations of the infected.¡±

    Xuan muttered as he looked at the photos. Suddenly, he became lost in thought for a few moments as he looked at one of the photos. He threw it to Zheng. ¡°A God¡¯s Realm team of six. No details on the team and unclear power. They¡¯re roughly at the edge of a city to our northwest. Your thoughts?¡±

    Zheng hurriedly epted the photo. It was filled with colour that indicated temperature. How could he possibly understand it? He could only ask, ¡°How do you know it¡¯s another team? It could also be a group of ordinary people gathering.¡±

    ¡°They¡¯re setting out for the city. Ordinary people definitely wouldn¡¯t enter the city at this time. So, there¡¯s at least an eighty percent probability of it being a team.¡± Xuan exined.

    Zheng was endlessly curious. He looked over the photo for a long while, before saying, ¡°Just say it. I can¡¯t see how this photo shows they¡¯re entering the city. There¡¯s only thermal imaging colouring on it.¡±

    Xuan gave him a sidelong nce, before murmuring something about a mortal¡¯s wisdom under his breath. He then indifferently said, ¡°Looking at a straight line of them and the city. The ces they¡¯ve passed have many zombies that¡¯s cooling down, while there are many ordinary zombies between the city and them. This shows they¡¯ve brought down zombies as they advanced to the city. A six men team of ordinary people couldn¡¯t bring down this many zombies without deaths. This isn¡¯t easy without a tank or something simr. Based on the quantity and spread of zombies left in their wake and their current location, they didn¡¯t cover much distance in a few hours. So, they¡¯re only at walking speed. They¡¯ve met zombies while on foot in the wilderness and are advancing continuously while defeating zombies, with some even seeming to have the heat signatures of Lickers. There¡¯s at least an eighty percent probability of them being a God¡¯s Realm team based onbat power and direction of advancement.¡±

    ¡°A God¡¯s Realm team...¡± Zheng let out a breath. ¡°What do you think? Should we head over on the Sky Sticks to attack them? They may only number six, but there¡¯s still six of them. Every ten people exchanges a slot for not being wiped. If so...¡±

    Xuan didn¡¯t reply. He suddenly asked, ¡°Do you not have confidence in defeating your clone?¡±

    ¡°...Understood. Your meaning?¡± Zheng sighed.

    He immediately understood Xuan¡¯s meaning.

    This was the meaning of the final battle for team China. Perhaps it may have been different for other teams, but for team China, it wasn¡¯t merely a battle for survival. It was also a fight to the end with team Devil and team Celestial to determine the strongest team. At the same time, it was to possibly obtain the ¡®main character¡¯ qualifications Xuan hypothesised about. The second was too vague, but the position of strongest was indeed a concrete gain. It at least ensured the surviving members of team China could safely avoid a wipe.

    They just had to enter the Seventh Underground Laboratory and stay there for three hours.

    At the same time, the precondition was that they couldn¡¯t be attack or interfered with by too strong a team before that. In God¡¯s Realm, the only ones who could pose a mortal threat to team China was only team Devil and team Celestial, as well as some irregrities.

    ¡°Killing ten and not being wiped doesn¡¯t hold much meaning to us. If we go and ughter any teams wee across, it¡¯s firstly very easy to expose our position, as well as ws. Just these two already put us in a passive position for influence. Just remember that there¡¯s an endless number of abilities, enhancements and items in God¡¯s Realm. For just satellites alone, we¡¯re not the only ones with them.¡± Xuan held a photo as he spoke calmly.

    The photo was of an outer space shot by Xuan¡¯s satellite. There was the existence of a small triangr satellite in the photo.

    ¡°So we ignore them?¡± Zheng frowned.

    ¡°No.¡± Xuan put down the photo. ¡°We¡¯ll go on the Sky Stick tomorrow to look for this team after daybreak. We should find them around noon considering the Sky Stick¡¯s speed. They should be at the edge of the city then. We won¡¯t kill them, but we won¡¯t let them off lightly either.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What are we doing?¡± Zheng frowned. ¡°Don¡¯t tell me we¡¯re going to remove all their limbs and set them free. That¡¯s even more cruel than killing them. I definitely won¡¯t agree to this!¡±

    ¡°A mortal¡¯s wisdom.¡± Xuan gave Zheng a sidelong nce, before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll tell them Roon City¡¯s location and give them some help, at least enough for them to reach Roon City alive.¡±

    ¡°Why? Aren¡¯t you afraid they¡¯re of the Angel Alliance?¡± Zheng¡¯s frown deepened.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter any longer...¡±

    Xuan gazed to the sky as he muttered, ¡°Whether they are or not no longer matters... Team Celestial, Angel Alliance? We¡¯ll finish them off in Roon City! At the same time, the battle you seek will more or less...¡±

    ***

    ¡°Yes, we¡¯ll finish off the Angel Alliance and team Celestial in Roon City!¡± At the location team Devil was far away from team China, clone Xuan spoke calmly.

    The rest froze. Several among them begin to cheer. ¡°Dammit, this is what we should have done from the start! Did they be cocky just from escaping us that one time? They also formed some Angel Alliance or something? Haha, we¡¯ll kill them off there!¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right. They thought it was just team leader who was awesome? We can kill them too easily if we so wanted!¡±

    ¡°So can I...¡±

    They cheered and made a racket, until clone Xuan snapped his fingers. They all hurriedly quietened down, listening to this bespectacled man.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already given the suggestion to my original. Team China will coordinate with us at that time. Beforehand, I¡¯ll do the member allocation. Target? Team Celestial!¡±

 Vol 23 5-4: The Place Where It All Began... and Where It Shall All End(IV)

    Team China spent the night in his dipiliated small inn. There weren¡¯t zombies there. It was at the borders of America after all, far from the outbreak of the virus. So, the residents could quickly leave when they heard the news. It wasn¡¯t known whether the owner here had fled to Mexico or further into America. Anyways, the inn was at this moment safer.

    But that wasn¡¯t a certainty either. The group of Americans hade across such towns a few times on their journey. They foundrge amounts of food that they couldn¡¯t bring away, such as corn and potatoes, and even rice and some vegetables. Thus, they would stay at those towns for a few days. However, some Lickers would follow secretly, and a hunt and kill would follow. This was information the Americans had learnt by paying in blood. They couldn¡¯t stay for a town longer than three days, and this was already their third day. So, they were nning to leave during daylight the next day.

    ¡°Humans really are the strongest yet weakest organisms at the same time.¡±

    Zheng looked at the sleeping Americans. He sighed, saying softly to the people next to him, ¡°One biological disaster already caused the entire world¡¯s civilisation to copse. Although I don¡¯t know if it can be revived or it¡¯s destroyed utterly, or it¡¯ll start developing many many yearster starting from a primitive or feudal society, I at least know human civilisation can¡¯t recover within a short time after suffering this sort of cmity.¡±

    Everyone became silent. Wangxia patted his shoulder lightly. ¡°It can¡¯t be helped. The foundation human society is built on is order. As long as a biological disaster or nuclear war shakes this order, the chance of society copsing is huge. That¡¯s why there¡¯s us. I used to be a soldier, and am one still now, just that where I fight is different. I fight to protect human civilisation, so it won¡¯t be felled by a disaster such as this, and for the ordinary people in the real world.¡±

    Zheng sighed and didn¡¯t say anything. Actually, the things weighing on his mind had increased. The return of a team would provide more safeguards for the humans of the real world. Whether they hid, started a war or even dominated the whole humanity, a team that could return to the real world would at least be at a minimum standard of power. They would trigger the strengthening and evolution of those around them, and this effect would slowly propagate.

    Even the worst case scenario of the whole humanity being enved or human civilisation copsing, then dominating humanity using their power would also lead to the cirction of how to gain power and evolve. At least, his descendants would obtain this. Perhaps centuries of darkness would pass. But humanity¡¯s tenacity would slowly lead to progress and find back their civilisation.

    But that was only in the circumstances where it was a disaster a team could keep control of. However, what if it was one like Resident Evil, or another crisis that posed simr danger to a team? Could humanity persist then?

    p!

    Zheng gave himself a hard p on the face, muttering, ¡°I¡¯m overthinking things. Let¡¯s finish the final battle first. If we can¡¯t even survive, everything will be in vain... Live on! Then reach the apex...¡±

    (The apex... that still lies in that man¡¯s grasp. Even if it¡¯s me who broke through again, can I win against him?)

    A wordless night followed. The next day, the Americans left first. These people were quite good-hearted, and weren¡¯t as debased as those described in post-apocalyptic novels. They exhorted team China about the matters to take note of up north, and tried to get them to leave the town soon. Perhaps they still had the morality of society as the post-apocalyptic world had only juste. However, no one knew how they would turn out in the end.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll meet that team, then proceed to Roon City!¡±

    When the group of Americans had left far away, Zheng finally said this to the rest of the team. He took out the Sky Stick, and soared into the air first.

    ¡°How strange. Doesn¡¯t he have the Dragon Transformation? Why is he using the Sky Stick? Although I shouldn¡¯t say this, he seems much weaker than before. He seems to have received a grievous injury in Lord of the Rings. The him before where he always maintained Dragon Transformation seemed stronger.¡± Juntian asked the person next to him curiously, while that person happened to be Heng.

    Heng looked at Zheng¡¯s figure from behind. ¡°No, it¡¯s not how you think it is. It¡¯s easier to discern someone¡¯s else strength or weakness the stronger you get. You¡¯re currently too weak, so you can¡¯t perceive our level of power or higher. He¡¯s much, much stronger than before he entered Lord of the Rings. If the him before was trying to limatize to Dragon Transformation, the current him would then be hiding something... Watch him. He¡¯ll surely triumph over that clone of his!¡±

    Juntian shrugged his shoulders. He had only unlocked the first stage. There wasn¡¯t a problem with operating the Sky Stick, but he couldn¡¯t use the innate abilities of this stage very well. So, he didn¡¯t dare split his attention, focusingpletely on following the team. In this way, a team on Sky Sticks had already flown over multiple ruined towns.

    The proliferation of the Sky Sticks were all thanks to Xuan. God also had exchangeable flying equipment, but they were generally bulky and not suited for individual use, or were one time consumable items that onlysted a short time. To truly achieve individual flight, and with equipment that didn¡¯t have a short time limit, the amounts of points and ranked rewards needed was a lot. So, unless they were a very strong team or they had someone like Xuan who could modify and manufacture, flying equipment remained an exorbitant equipment.

    For example, the team the satellite had discovered. They were... team Northern Ice Land!

 Vol 23 5-5: The Place Where It All Began... and Where It Shall All End(V)

    This team Northern Ice Land had participated in Lord of the Ring¡¯s team battle with team China once upon a time. However, their leader had been ughtered by Zhao Zhuikong, with most of the rest dying as well. They had suffered a team wipe in a Final Destination movieter on.

    Although the number of movies experienced was different based on God¡¯s differing evaluation of a team¡¯s power, this team was still a resurrected team. Their strength wasn¡¯t too great. A series of veterans dying and newbies joining, and veterans dying and newbies joining again had followed. It was a never ending weeding out by death, the necessary first step of every team.

    The final battle starting was undoubtedly the most cruel announcement for them. The previous movie had been supposed to be a time to polish their strength. However, an internal conflict had broken out then because of the impending final battle. In the end, the originally eighteen strong team was reduced to six. And two of them were even newbies who just joined the movie before.

    ¡°Seriously dammit... Where is team Celestial! They made us wait after contacting us. How long do we have to blindly wait around like this for?!¡±

    A man cursed loudly as he walked. He was carrying a six-barrelled machine gun in his hand. This fellow was white and tall, almost reaching Kampa¡¯s physique. However, that fierce looking face of his wasn¡¯t something anyone wouldplement. It wasn¡¯t the kind of strong will born from tension inside and a long service of mercenary work like Kampa. It was instead an externally disyed savageness and cruelty. It was a far cry from Kampa.

    The people around the muscr man all distanced themselves slightly, with a pair of man and woman trembling all over especially. It was as if this muscr man would hurt them as soon as he speaked. A closer inspection of their arms and neck would reveal long and thin injuries. It wasn¡¯t known how they had been maltreated or hurt.

    ¡°Fuck you, what are you looking at? If you look anymore, watch me dig your eyes out!¡± The muscr man gave a ferocious re at a nearby ck man.

    The ck manughed coldly without saying a word. It was instead another white youth who roared, ¡°Shut. The. Hell. Up! Do you really want Kurt and I to kill you together? If not for you snatching their ranked rewards and acting so vilely against them thest time, do you think they would have immediately rebelled? It¡¯s already the final battle. Do you REALLY want to die here and now?¡±

    The muscr man narrowed his eyes at the youth and ck man. It was only after a long time that heughed coldly. ¡°I¡¯m not going talk so much to you. I¡¯ll immediately leave when we find team Celestial. Being with you trash is so troublesome. If not for you all, I¡¯ll long since have be the leader and reached the second stage. It¡¯s all because of you all dragging me down! Fuck, I can¡¯t even y with some newbies without you all criticising me. Fuck off!¡± The fellow started to curse, while the youth and ck man frowned deeply.

    However, they didn¡¯t immediately initiate an attack. After all, there was still another veteran with an unclear stance. They didn¡¯t know whether they could win after taking action.

    At this moment, several minute specks appeared in the distant sky. From far away, they looked like a dozen or so small birds. But as the ck dots approached, it was shown to clearly be flying equipment, and over ten of them at that!

    What this signified to the veterans was utterly obvious. A team was approaching, and it was an incredibly strong one!

    The veterans¡¯ body was better than an ordinary person¡¯s. They had quickly discovered the group of Sky Sticks flying over. However, none dared flee or attack. Even the muscr man carrying a six barrelled machine gun didn¡¯t dare to. That was because they knew a fact. No matter how fast you could run, you couldn¡¯t outrun flight...

    Zheng and the rest indeed reached them before noon. This team was really incredibly weak,cking even a psyche force user. As for now, they seemed to be heading to the city. Based on the team¡¯s power and equipment, this city would most likely take their lives.

    When they got off the Sky Stick, those four veterans all felt their heart race. Despair began to assault their hearts. They recognised the foremost person. It was Zheng Zha, who possessed a great reputation in the whole God¡¯s Realm. His might was said to be extraordinary, and team China was the super strong team which defeated team Celestial. Such a team flying to them... basically meant they had no chance of survival.

    The four still didn¡¯t dare move as before. The desire for life was what didn¡¯t make them suicide in the first instant, a hope for Zheng to mercifully let them off birthing instead. They entrusted their life to a gamble, just standing still there.

    Zheng watched the four¡¯s reaction, as well as the terror on the two behind. He exhaled, ¡°Alright. I won¡¯t say much. This is the final battle, so saying something about letting you off is meaningless. I just need you to help me with something. Whether you¡¯re of the Angel Alliance or people controlled by my clone of team Devil¡¯s faction... No matter which side you belong to or don¡¯t belong to, I¡¯m telling you now to repeat this to your master.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯re going to Roon City. There¡¯s a clue on going to the Seventh Underground Laboratory there. If you want to live, or want my life... find me there! I¡¯m waiting. If you see any other teams on the way, repeat what I just said to them. Remember, not the slightest difference!¡±

    As he spoke, Zheng had already walked to the two newbies. He could naturally tell they were newbies without any strengthening, let alone the gic constraint. The crux was the long and thin injuries on them. It seemed to be from someone using a knife to lightly cut open the flesh, without harming the muscles. These weren¡¯t battle injuries, but injuries from abuse.

    ¡°Who abused you?¡± Zheng said calmly to the two newbies.

    The two froze. They subconsciously looked at that muscr man. He had just internally shouted, ¡°Shit!¡±, as Zheng casually swung his hand at him. His head immediately burst apart like a watermelon, his body copsing to the ground.

    ¡°I know you all will definitely die in this movie. I don¡¯t have the interest in ying the good samaritan to save you. But what I don¡¯t like, I don¡¯t like!¡± Zheng smiled coldly to the remaining three veterans as he spoke.

    He then ignored them, turning around and proceeding to his Sky Stick. When team China took to the air, the three finally fell kneeling to the ground, gasping for breath. A pressure that had crushed down on them for a moment before had almost crushed them to death. That feeling wasn¡¯t much better than death.

    ¡°The greatest gain from training in Lord of the Rings is that... I am myself!¡±

    ¡°Even if I change, I still remain myself! There¡¯s no need to imitate others, or hypocritically im my environment shaped me. I¡¯ve always been the same kind of person, and will remain so henceforth!¡± Zheng stepped onto the Sky Stick, speaking to everyone else. The pressure emanated from his body... was like Heng had said. It was much stronger than when he maintained his Dragon Transformation. He was indeed hiding something...

    Xuan gave him a look. ¡°Now, we¡¯ll find more teams and disseminate our information as much as possible. At the same time, we¡¯ll wait. For the other me, and Adam...¡±

 Vol 23 6-1: The Limitless War of Wits(I)

    ¡°Xuan, err, the Xuans, Adam, me and maybe Neos. Of course, this is assuming he¡¯s still alive. The scheming and calctions between us five brains really does make the mind go crazy.¡± Honglu mumbled. He fiddled with his hair nonstop as he looked askance at Xuan.

    That fellow really was leisurely, aspared to Honglu¡¯s state that waspletely devoted to contemtion. There wasn¡¯t any bloodshot eyes or signs of exhaustion. As always, he was leisurely eating an apple while continuously fiddling with some small devices. It wasn¡¯t even possible to infer his mental state from his expression or actions. Was this the advantage of having no feelings or senses? Or was it because hecked so much, that the heavens made it up to him with that intelligence?

    (Is he a favoured of the heavens? Or is he a tragedy born in the name of destiny?) Hongluughed self-mockingly, before focusing his attention on the current situation. This situation analysis had already taken up two days and two nights.

    It wasn¡¯t that Honglu¡¯s intelligence was bad. No matter from what angle, he had no qualms about Xuan being at the peak of intelligence. In intelligence, he definitely wouldn¡¯t lose to Neos. It was because team China¡¯s Chu Xuan had too much brilliance that his own radiance was outshone. That was why his intelligence didn¡¯t seem exceptional. If he was in any other team, he could have an important role that only the team leader was equal to.

    From a certain perspective, the majority of team China was the same. They were all outshone by Zheng¡¯s might, making them seem very weak...

    Meanwhile, as Honglu considered the current situation incessantly, the current situation was simple. Team China had met three teams along the way and said the same thing, to pass on to team Celestial and team Devil about the clue and the direction team China was taking. As for whether all this would be disseminated, they didn¡¯t know. Man proposes, god disposes. Many a time, luck was a part of strength.

    Superficially, the situation wasn¡¯tplicated. It was just team China disseminating information, obviously toy a trap in that city. However, if you took into ount the two Xuans, as well as Adam and Honglu, and a possibly still alive Neos, the situation was radically different.

    ¡°Based on our current information, team Devil has an enhancement, ability or item that defiesmon sense. Its exact details aren¡¯t important. The crux is that it¡¯s omniscient. No, rather, it should belong to the domain of augury. That¡¯s the only thing that can exin clone Zheng appearing in The Perfect Storm. Since there¡¯s such a great ability, there must be an equally great price. What is it? Energy? Life force? Or points or ranked rewards? Whatever the case, this augury can¡¯t be perpetually used.¡±

    Honglu muttered to himself. He used strength to pluck off a hair. ¡°But if it¡¯s Xuan with this omniscience, that really is a horrible situation to the utmost. Someone like him, no. Something like him can¡¯t be termed as a human anymore, but as a god, a god in the form of a human...¡±

    ¡°Logically speaking, such a Xuan should be peerless. However, he still revealed information to our Xuan. He also proposed the n for team Devil and team China to surround team Celestial. This doesn¡¯t fit Xuan¡¯s personality. If he was peerless, he would definitely scheme to kill everyone and obtain aplete victory. Why would he y so many tricks? Either that omniscience is limited, or there was some restriction stopping him... a deterrence from clone Zheng¡¯s power? Or does that omniscience have limited uses?¡±

    ¡°Anyways, clone Xuan holds the situational advantage this time round. So, hidden plots are useless, and may instead be used against us. No, it¡¯s a guarantee. With this situation, the response of the other two was... our team¡¯s Xuan agreed to work together against team Celestial, but his reaction was likely one that took into ount clone Xuan and Adam. Although Adam is in the weakest position situationally this time, neither knowing of team Devil¡¯s omniscience nor team China and team Devil¡¯s cooperation against him, this may be his advantage instead. He will likely be an important chess piece the other two teams use to weaken the other. The main issue is that this chess piece is very strong, and could use some methods to instead be a chess yer.¡±

    ¡°Next is Neos and I. Our stance and the schemes we can do will add to the variables of this n.¡±

    Honglu looked on at Xuan with aplicated expression. This thinking only remained in his mind. He wouldn¡¯t be stupid enough to discuss with Xuan the ns, as team Devil¡¯s omniscience was a sharp sword always hanging over their heads. He could only assist Xuan¡¯s scheme based on his own intelligence and understanding of Xuan. And all this thinking was built upon the basis that Xuan wanted to scheme against team Devil and team Celestial at the same time.

    ¡°In other words, the most important factor for victory over team Celestial... is me?¡± Honglu went nk after letting a breath out. He only stopped thinking after a long while. He had already wasted two days. He couldn¡¯t continue on. No matter if his guess was right, it had to be realised, such as exterminating team Celestial and dragging team Devil into this battle.

    ¡°Team Devil. Team Celestial. They¡¯re like two giant mountain-like existences. What are their powerhouses doing now?¡±

    The other two teams were different in style from team China. Rather, team China was different in style from all other teams. Every team had their own unique style. The mostmon was where a powerhouse controlled the team, or a team like team Southern me where the leader who controlled the team was the strategist. Of course, powerhouses would never like to be fettered. In this final battle, all the team¡¯s powerhouses, or those whose strength reached a certain stage, would naturally take their own actions. They wouldn¡¯t suffer the restrictions of others...

    ***

    For example, team Celestial¡¯s Luo Yinglong had already entered this world for three days. He had been very silent these three days, not even speaking a word. Even that blonde girlfriend of him continuously teasing him was the same. Towards these actions, the people in the team didn¡¯t have much of a reaction. After all, he had already been like this since a few movies ago. Disregarding the old-timers, the newer ones weren¡¯t familiar with him. Thus, they wouldn¡¯t say anything even more so.

    Instead, two of the white men were very interested in his blonde girlfriend. They would provoke Luo Yinglong from time to time. Of course, they didn¡¯t dare go too far. Song Tian and Luo Yinglong were both Chinese. Who knew if this exceedingly strong person wielding a sword woulde forward on behalf of Luo Yinglong.

    This was because... they didn¡¯t know Luo Yinglong¡¯s true power.

    ¡°Is that so? Team China told you that?¡±

    Adam listened to another team leader¡¯s report, as they told him what team China said in detail. Adam entered a state of contemtion, only saying this apparently normal but actually off reply after a long while.

    ¡°Of course. I remember it clearly. Team China leader Zheng Zha said it this way, not a single word differently... He really was strong. Standing before him was like facing the lofty mountains and vast seas. I was suppressed to the point I didn¡¯t even have the courage to resist. Fortunately, he didn¡¯t make a move against us, but instead just said that. That¡¯s why I have such a deep impression!

    ¡°Is that so... team China told you that.¡± Adam didn¡¯t reply to the man, instead mumbling to himself in a daze. Everyone around all went quiet, all looking at Adam. They wanted to see how Adam, this man with intelligence surpassing the norm, would deal with team China¡¯s provocation.

 Vol 23 6-2: The Limitless War of Wits(II)

    ¡°Team China... why would they do this?¡± Adam suddenly asked the rest. Everyone was stunned. They had just never seen Adam ask others before, and with a dazed expression at that. The past him would always smile gently while exining whenever he faced any confusing issues or difficult problems. Him acting this way, was... unsettling.

    ¡°Enough.¡±

    Luo Yinglong suddenly stood up. He gazed into the distance, ¡°Our camaraderie as teammates ends here. I¡¯m joining team China from now on. Our Dao differs, and we can¡¯t walk the same path alongside one another. Next time we meet, we¡¯re enemies. Return my Spirit Gathering Bottle to me. I don¡¯t wish to seize it by force. Lina. If you want to stay with me, leave with me. I don¡¯t want you as my opponent when I¡¯m enemies with team Celestial.¡±

    The girl was dumbfounded, before an expression of awkwardness appeared on her. She didn¡¯t know what to say for a time. However, those around had slowly started to surround him.

    Team Celestial wasn¡¯t numerous, merely numbering eight. Luo Yinglong. Song Tian. Adam. There were still four other newbies. Although they were termed ¡®newbies¡¯, they were still the leaders of other teams, so they were anything but weak.

    ¡°Luo Yinglong. I won¡¯t exin my actions to you. But there¡¯s one thing you need to understand. I am team Celestial¡¯s leader. Apologies, I won¡¯t be letting you go to team China, at least until before Xuan dies. Song Tian. I¡¯ll have to trouble you to take action.¡± Adam didn¡¯t even look at Luo Yinglong, lowering his head as he thought.

    The blonde girl got more anxious, hurriedly saying, ¡°Don¡¯t fight internally. Our enemies are team Devil and team China... Yinglong, you¡¯ve been like this since we found the ruins. What¡¯s the secret? Tell us. As long as you say it, what can¡¯t be solved?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t...¡± Luo Yinglong stared at Adam with a face filled with resentment. He only let out these words after a long time. He withdrew a small small sword from his chest area. Although it was merely palm-sized, the nearby Song Tian abruptly unsheathed his ancient broadsword, facing each other across a distance.

    The blonde girl was already tearing up. She asked anxiously, ¡°Why can¡¯t you say it? Alright, alright. Can you just tell me alone? You won¡¯t tell anyone, so, how about telling me only?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t!¡±

    As he spoke, Luo Yinglong suddenly sent his palm mming backwards. Visible spatial fluctuations appeared around his palm. A small flying sword was at the edges of the spatial fluctuations. It was incredibly tough, and was boring into the fluctuations, finally stopping when it was halfway in. The nearby man who had sent out that flying sword jeered, casually sending out another flying sword.

    ¡°Idiot. Hidden weapons are hidden weapons because they can catch people unawares. Like this, he might as well bring a bright sparkly spear to battle! What a waste of that innate skill he gained from that plot.¡±

    Song Tian scolded inwardly. As Luo Yinglong prepared to counterattack after blocking the two flying swords, Song Tian was already shing down. There was nothing fancy about it, a purely direct and open chop at Luo Yinglong.

    ¡°The first stance: Spring Lightningstorm ughters!¡±

    Luo Yinglong ignored the flying swords man. The small sword in his hand trembled, and instantly turned into a transparent ancient sword. There were countless inscriptions on the sword¡¯s body, and it blocked the iing broadsword. The two collided instantly, and with a rumble, lightning bolts were sent flying in all directions by the ancient broadsword. The enormous voltage actually sent those around flying into the distance, leaving only Luo Yinglong and Song Tian still there.

    ¡°Why do you stop me?¡± Luo Yinglong roared, his face full of rage. ¡°I refuse to believe you didn¡¯t notice. Bastard, are you still a person?¡±

    Song Tian was calm, saying, ¡°You and I differ. It¡¯s only when you let go of everything, that you can pick up your weapon. The martial dao is my all. Not even death matters, so how could some external matters or objects affect me? Your attachments are too great. I heard your Cultivation also happens to require letting go? It seems your aplishments in the future won¡¯t be so great.¡±

    ¡°Great your ass. Song Tian, I¡¯ve long since found you an eyesore. You keep going on about letting go of everything to attain the martial dao. Then bastard, why can¡¯t you let go of the martial dao, huh? Even If I leave today, I¡¯ll kill you before that!¡±

    Luo Yinglong was getting angrier and angrier. Howling, he tossed that ancient sword in his hand into the air. The ancient sword immediately split into dozens of ancient swords, dancing through the air. It covered his entire self, while his hands began to draw something in mid-air at the same time. Several runic diagrams appeared in the ces his fingers passed. Within a short time, the area around him was filled with various runic diagrams, looking like a painting.

    ¡°Borrowing from the force of heaven and earth! Eight Trigrams Form!¡±

    ¡°Mountain! Copses!¡±

    Luo Yinglong¡¯s hands came together, and the Refined Qi within his body gushed out in a frenzy. At the same time, countless runic diagrams appeared a hundred metres up in the sky, forming a continuously revolving Eight Trigrams formation. At the same time Luo Yinglong roared, Adam and Lina anxiously retreated. Only Song Tian, with a serious expression on his face, and the four other men, who stood there dumbly watching, were left. The Eight Trigrams formation spun faster and faster and finally, a giant shadowy figure appeared there.

    ¡°Mt.Tai Moves!¡±

    In the sky! An enormous rock, hundreds of cubic metres in size, came crashing down towards Song Tian. The four other people only finally reacted now, running away madly. It was only now that they knew how strong Luo Yinglong was... and why Adam had told them not to provoke him before.

    Luo Yinglong stomped down with force, leaping several metres into the air. An ancient sword appeared beneath his feet, and he relied on it to shoot several dozen metres up. At the same time, his hands continuously drew in the air, those runic diagrams appearing in the air once more.

    ¡°Fire! zes!

    ¡°me Inferno zes!¡± Luo Yinglong roared. His hands waved again, and his rate of consumption of Refined Qi was even more crazy. The Eight Trigrams diagram rotated even more madly, changing from a deep red to an intense white. A stretch of white mes fell from the heavens,nding on the giant rock mountain. The rock mountain was actually unable to withstand the zing hot white mes.

    It began to burn up and vaporise. At this moment, lightning began to spew out below the mountain, and a streak of purple lightning ascended upwards form below. It parted the mountain and mes in half, Song Tian standing there wielding his sword as before.

    ¡°The third stance: Purgatory of Lightning!¡±

    Luo Yinglong wasn¡¯t flustered upon seeing this. He said loudly, ¡°Good! You¡¯re someone who pursues the martial dao alright. You¡¯ve indeed mastered that sword manual topletion. Even the original user Xiang Yu<sup> [1]</sup> probably can¡¯t match up to you! An impressive Seven Strikes of Purple Lightning! An impressive Song Tian! Let¡¯s continue!¡±

    Luo Yinglong no longer used his ¡®borrowing the force of heaven and earth¡¯. He used his sword to slit open his wrist. Twelve gs shot out speedily from behind him. They were constructed from some unknown material, and actually erged to around a dozen metres tall. Fierce monsters were on the gs, which all roared as if they were alive. The ground Song Tian was standing on suddenly protruded upwards with him as the centre. A region of ground a hundred metres in circumference continued to bulge out, as if there was a tform growing. This ground had already risen over ten metres.

    ¡°Twelve Evil Gods Formation!¡±

    ¡°Come on, Song Tian and Adam! I¡¯m going for broke! Neither of you should think of escaping today!¡±

    Luo Yinglong seemed to have gone mad. He roared loudly, fresh blood continuously flowing from his wrists. ck smoke billowed around the twelve giant gs. The monsters on it bared their fangs and brandished their ws, as if they wanted to exit the g. Although they didn¡¯t attack, just looking at this frightening formation made the newbies want to piss their pants. They kept moving backwards, though they didn¡¯t dare run away unbridledly.

    It was only now that they knew the gap between Luo Yinglong and them. It was a gap that could no longer be bridged with mere numbers.

    p. p. p.

    Suddenly, the clear and crisp sound of pping rang out. Although it wasn¡¯t loud, it actually suppressed the howling of those monsters. Everyone subconsciously looked over, only to see a Chinese youth standing in mid-air not far off. He was smiling coldly as he watched on, and he was the one who had pped.

    ¡°Nice show. I really wanted to watch it to the end. Unfortunately, I¡¯m under orders here and can¡¯t let you all run amok. Adam, I¡¯m team Devil¡¯s emissary, here to convey Xuan¡¯s words. Would you like to hear it?¡±

    The youth who hade was Luo Gando of team Devil. He ignored the mid-air Luo Yinglong and Song Tian who was on tform, only smiling coldly at Adam.

    Adam froze, before realizing what was going on. He smiled, ¡°Finally here? I¡¯ve been waiting for so long. Tell me everything Xuan said.¡±

    Gando¡¯s mouth began to move non-stop. No one knew what he was saying. After several dozen seconds, he finally said, ¡°Alright, message conveyed. It¡¯s your choice now.¡± Finished speaking, he ignored everyone else, giving them a coldugh before turning around and flying off. He didn¡¯t visibly use any technique or equipment, simply flying into the sky for no apparent reason.

    Adam watched Gando fly off into the distance, letting out a breath as he said to Luo Yinglong. ¡°Go. You know the rules. You can¡¯t say anything. Although Xuan may understanding what you¡¯re trying to get at, but that¡¯ll take time.¡±

    Adam withdrew a jade bottle from his chest area. Seemingly without him doing anything, the bottle slowly floated through the air andnded in Luo Yinglong¡¯s palm.

    Luo Yinglong¡¯s expression fluctuated constantly. He looked again at Lina who was continuously crying on the ground. He finally gave a sigh. ¡°Fine fine... you¡¯re not going to die a good death, Adam!¡±

    With a wave of his hands, the giant gs flew back into his hands.

    The surrounding darkness slowly receded as well. There were no longer any vestiges of the power of the Twelve Evil Gods Formation remaining apart from the giant stone tform.

    ¡°Lina... don¡¯t.¡± After speaking, Luo Yinglong turned around and sped away, his flying sword bring him into the distance as he gradually vanished into the horizon...

    [1] Xiang Yu is from a Hong Kong manhua named Legend of Emperors. It features fictionalised stories of various ancient Chinese rulers, incorporating elements of wuxia and Chinese mythology as well. It was never tranted to English, so not much in the way of links I can offer you.

 Vol 23 6-3: The Limitless War of Wits(III)

    ¡°Five days have passed.¡± Zheng looked leisurely at Xuan.

    Annoyance abruptly welled up in his heart, and he immediately started shouting while Xuan gave him a sidelong nce. He didn¡¯t say anything, just continuing to eat his apple as always.

    ¡°Dammit, you¡¯re not here for sightseeing, are you? We¡¯ve already found the general position of the city. Why are we not going over? All those schemes and calctions you go on about... no more! We¡¯ll break through all tricks with force! We¡¯ll go in for the kill! If we see a human, we¡¯ll kill a human. If we see a buddha, we¡¯ll kill a buddha.¡± Zheng said loudly. Although he didn¡¯t really believe his own words, he had to force Xuan to make his position known.

    Xuan only looked at the sky. ¡°The satellite my clone made has a slightly poorer performance.¡±

    ¡°Eh? What does that mean? Does that mean your intelligence is higher than his by a little?¡± Zheng paused, asking.

    ¡°No, I have something he doesn¡¯t.¡±

    Xuan shut his eyes. ¡°God definitely has no omniscient enhancements or abilities. If it¡¯s self-created... it¡¯s obviously exceeded the scope of normal causality, instead reaching the domain of causality type weapons. It may be slightly possible if it¡¯s clone Zheng who unlocked the fifth stage. Based on the current situation, his power hasn¡¯t reached that level yet. I think you know this best.¡±

    Zheng froze, before sighing. ¡°Correct. I¡¯m already half a step into the realm of thete fourth stage. This is a realm that astonishes me. I don¡¯t have the foggiest idea how to enter it, let alone the fifth stage. I¡¯ve met my clone. He¡¯s not strong to the point I can¡¯t rival him. If aparison must be made, I think he belongs to thete fourth stage. The middle andte stages... is already a world shaking difference.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s exactly so. So, it can basically be considered that team Devil obtained ancient relics, a legacy of the Saints or cultivators basically on the same level of ours. We just don¡¯t know which race or portion it is. But that omniscience is undoubtedly a legacy.¡± Xuan muttered.

    ¡°Omniscience? What¡¯s that?¡± Zheng asked curiously.

    ¡°Anyway, team Devil has things we don¡¯t have, while we have things team Devil doesn¡¯t. But overall, we¡¯re in the situationally inferior position.¡± Xuan gave Zheng a look.

    ¡°Why? Although I know we¡¯re in the situationally inferior position, what do you mean by ¡®team Devil has things we don¡¯t have, while we have things team Devil doesn¡¯t¡¯?¡±

    Xuan said seriously, ¡°The small satellite I made uses Cultivation techniques as the basis to create a new product. Although natural science can do it as well, its performance loses out greatly. Team Devil¡¯s satellite is like that. Thus, it can be confirmed that they have no Cultivation techniques. At the same time, I don¡¯t have team Devil¡¯s omniscience. Overall, as you¡¯re weaker than your clone, and I¡¯m stronger than my clone, but we¡¯re in a slightly situationally inferior position, so we are in general much weaker than team Devil.¡±

    ¡°What who¡¯s weaker than who? I¡¯m confused. And why do you say you¡¯re stronger than your clone? How would you know?¡± Zheng said with some displeasure.

    ¡°If in purebat power, he¡¯s definitely weaker than me. I want to ask you something. If there¡¯s two teams, one stronger, one weaker, and the stronger team also stands on a situationally superior position, and you were the weaker side¡¯s leader, what would do when you have no other choice?¡± Xuan suddenly opened his mouth.

    Zheng was finally serious. This was because Xuan never asked anyone anything. If he did ask, it meant that Xuan was about to have some excessive n. How excessive it was was rted to the answer.

    ¡°If it was me. If any possible chance still exists for those both weaker and situationally inferior, it¡¯s to fish in troubled waters. I¡¯llpletely flip over the game board and make a mess. A weak and situationally inferior team could possibly have a path to survival then. Otherwise, there¡¯ll be no chance.¡± Zheng said after thinking about it for a while.

    ¡°Correct. Since the situation is already so horrible, then make it even more so...¡±

    A whileter...

    ¡°What? You want to go where? What¡¯s there?¡± Zheng looked on curiously as Xuan held a map of America. This man was currently using his finger to point at a ce as he spoke.

    ¡°Nuclear missile bases, where the American army in the Resident Evil world stores nuclear missiles.¡± Xuan said bluntly. ¡°Here. And here, here. These are the four nuclear missile bases I know of. What we need to do is...¡±

    ¡°Take control of it, then shoot nuclear missiles at Roon City? We¡¯ll blow up all the teams when they enter the city?¡± Zheng said, enlightened. An expression of understanding appeared on his face.

    ¡°No. Those nuclear missiles are no longer of importance. I need the silo and missile warhead part. Nuclear missiles may not necessarily be able to kill the Angel Alliance. It definitely won¡¯t be of use on team Devil. As long as they avoid it in advance, any team with individual flying devices won¡¯t be afraid of such missiles. So, we won¡¯t use a nuclear missile. I want to spread a virus...¡±

    Xuan retrieved several metal spheres from his bag. ¡°These are virus containers triple sealed with alloys. We¡¯ll put them in the missile warhead. Then, something interesting will happen.¡± Xuan¡¯s mouth suddenly twitched. Although it was very minute, this look was no matter what, described as a ¡®smile¡¯.

    (He smiled? He SMILED? He really is excited. Is it for spreading this virus? And, thinking over his words... a virus container triple sealed with alloys? What, what virus is this?)

    Zheng¡¯s hands were trembling as he epted the metal spheres. He suddenly caught Cheng Xiao at the side turning pale, and immediately asked him, ¡°You know this virus? You¡¯ve seen Doraemon do the experiments?¡±

    ¡°That, that¡¯s right... I heard it¡¯s a new virus made from mixing your genes and the T-virus evolutionary liquids... Listen to me. Do not do not release this virus next to you. I saw with my own eyes Xuan turning a b of meat into a monster! Seriously! I swear on it!¡± Cheng Xiaoughed bitterly as he patted Zheng on the shoulder. Zheng¡¯s trembling began to be more intense.

    Honglu suddenly said, ¡°Is it fine, Xuan? Even an ordinary missile warhead will explode. Won¡¯t the virus be killed instantly by the high temperature?¡±

    ¡°No problem. I specially used high temperatures to test it out. Then, Zheng. Deploy the team.¡± Xuan gave a thumbs up, speaking seriously.

    ¡°Wait, wait a moment!¡±

    Zheng shouted, ¡°Although I don¡¯t know how you created such a monstrous virus, do you n to spread it through this world? What about us? The virus sounds terrifying! I can still alter my genes to eliminate any invading viruses, but how about everyone else? Will this virus kill off your own team members?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. If there¡¯s a virus, there¡¯s a vine. Z-virus 2.0 has already had vines manufactured. However, there¡¯s always a cost to every gain. This virus is based on your unlocked fourth stage genes as the source material, with the T-virus¡¯s evolutionary method to create a new virus. In other words, it has some of the traits of the fourth stage. Even if you have a vine, you can only resist this virus for around eight hours. It¡¯ll lose effectiveness after due to the virus changing its genes. Injecting the vine again won¡¯t work, as the virus the vine works against is gone. Unless you¡¯re someone who¡¯s unlocked the fourth stage and can alter your genes, eradicating the virus in the most optimised way, all other living things can¡¯t survive.¡±

    Xuan said seriously, ¡°So, I¡¯m telling you the truth in advance this time round. This battle is dangerous, and the slightest bit of carelessness would turn you into a monster, or get you get killed by a monster. You all also don¡¯t have any revival chances left. At the same time, the situation our team is in is grave. We¡¯re facing that superior team Devil, and the Angel Alliance will likely make us their first target, so we¡¯re actually in a weak position... Zheng, you can¡¯t participate in high level battles before you fight your clone, so our team¡¯s power is actually weakened to the worst in the three factions. Choose. Release the virus, and inject the vine after entering Roon City. Or, don¡¯t follow my n and directly enter Roon City. Decide yourselves.¡±

 Vol 23 6-4: The Limitless War of Wits(IV)

    Everyone exchanged a look. Apart from the two rookies and Anck-Su-Namun who paled, everyone else was more unperturbed. Zheng looked at everyone, sighing. ¡°I¡¯ll deploy the team. We need to split into two squads to initiate the n.¡±

    ¡°...And that¡¯s the deployment of the two squads. Also, this is the item I exchanged using the points and ranked rewards from killing gods and demons in Lord of the Rings, the Pirate Crew¡¯s Rope. Before, i already had the feeling we¡¯ll split up. However, team Devil may have clones of us, and other teams may have exceptionally strong psyche force users. This Pirate Crew¡¯s Rope is important for distinguishing between real and fake.¡±

    Zheng suddenly took out many white coloured ropes from his Na Ring. It looked ordinary. It had several runes on it, and it looked like this rope was meant for the wrist considering its size.

    ¡°It¡¯s like this. All those with this rope on are members of team China. When you die... it¡¯ll return to my wrist. I hope that apart from the rope on my wrist, there won¡¯t be any others. Comrades, I hope to live on together with each and every single one of you!¡± Zheng said loudly to the rest. When he finished speaking, he used strength to bind the rope tightly on his wrist.

    The rest of the team did so on their wrists as well. Everyone looked at each other, and apart from Xuan, they ced their wrists side by side, forming a giant circle together. Every person of team China had their own rope on their wrist. This rope could only be removed by the exchanger Zheng, except... in death.

    ¡°Then... let¡¯s do this!¡±

    ***

    Team Devil...

    ¡°What a good thing! A virus with the characteristics of fourth stage genes?¡± Clone Xuan said softly, a fanatical expression on his face. Everyone kept their calm in the face of this strange event.

    Clone Xuan finally recovered his cool after whispering a few sentences. ¡°Technology wise, this is a virus that should not exist. At least, based on current standards of science. Unless, he has a new type of technology that far exceeds the current standard? Xiaoxue, use the Godseal Board. Check the technology he used to create this virus. If possible, exchange it. I want a copy.¡±

    The woman besides him paused, before taking action. She began to flip through the paper in her hands. After looking through for a while, she said in surprise, ¡°Xuan, checking and exchanging it requires over 30,000 causality points. Our causality points aren¡¯t enough. How strange, why do we need so much? Inconceivable...¡±

    ¡°Understood. No need to continue. He definitely doesn¡¯t have aplete version of this technology, and it¡¯s a very powerful one. He should have either a fragmentary rune technology or Cultivation technology. Xiaoxue, check what Cultivation treasures he has on his body.¡±

    ¡°670 causality points used. He has the Bell of the East Emperor, Jade Disc of Creation, Revised Magic Cannon, Human Consciousness Controller, Power of Faith Energy Converter, Lifeforce-powered Extreme Farsight Eyes, Consciousness Expanding Device... these.¡± Xiaoxue recited the Cultivation treasures team China¡¯s Xuan had. By the tenth item, not only her, but everyone looked subconsciously at clone Xuan. They were all secretly thinking that they really were indeed the same person.

    ¡°Understood. The Bell of the East Emperor and the Jade Disc of Creation shouldn¡¯t have been created by him. My scheme was mistaken. Although we had been monitoring them before, we didn¡¯t have enough causality points to check their situation in the movies team China experienced before we got the Godseal Board. That had required too much points, and the spacetime bacsh that would bring would have affected our whole team. No, in truth, it¡¯s actually already started to affect us.¡±

    Clone Xuan let out a breath. He pushed his spectacles up as he look at the sky. For a time, no one knew what this man was thinking as he stayed silent not saying a word.

    (Yes. Perhaps we¡¯ve already been affected by the spacetime reversal. If not for our causality points not being enough, we¡¯ll have known sooner that team China obtained an ancient legacy, and we could have constantly monitored them, hence discovering the original Xuan creating this super virus. It¡¯s because we didn¡¯t that there was a deviation in Xuan¡¯s scheme. Is this... luck?)

    Zhang Xiaoxue thought inwardly. For a time, she was deeply absorbed in it, and she only responded when clone Xuan snapped his fingers.

    ¡°I understand. If my original wants to use an overt scheme against us to battle, we¡¯ll just ignore it. Xiaoxue, use the Godseal Board to create the vine. Every member who hasn¡¯t unlocked the fourth stage will receive one, then we¡¯ll all enter Roon City directly. We¡¯ll eliminate the squad from team China going to the Hive, as well as team Celestial that¡¯s simrly in the city.¡±

    ***

    ¡°As my clone, that¡¯s what he¡¯ll do, as my overt scheme is simple, sending people to nuclear missile bases and firing a super virus, while another squad goes to the Hive to obtain the clue on the Seventh Underground Laboratory. If he splits up as well, he¡¯ll be foregoing the situational advantage they have to use force against force. This is definitely beneficial to us who are in an inferior position situationally wise. This holds true no matter which group team Devil attacks. So, if it were me, I would focus my forces to attack on one front, and I¡¯ll attack the one that you¡¯re at...¡± Xuan pointed at Zheng.

    ¡°But, didn¡¯t you say before your clone released information that he wanted to work together against team Celestial?¡± Zheng asked uprehendingly.

    ¡°Correct, they do want to deal against team Celestial. But they want to deal with us too. In other words, who said that when we scheme against team Celestial, we can¡¯t scheme against the other side at the same time?¡± Xuanughed coldly, snapping his fingers. ¡°Do you still not understand? This final battles has two most crucial points are... the results of your battle against your clone. This is enough to change the whole ending of the war. The second is the victory of the team members. This can change the conclusion of your fight with your clone. The twoplement one another. Whichever reached its conclusion first will influence the other. If it were me, I would definitely assign people to whittle at yourbat strength before the battle with clone Zheng starts. I may even do it myself personally. When your power falls, you won¡¯t be able to beat clone Zheng. So, the tendencies team Devil will have is simple. They¡¯ll all rush to Roon City. They¡¯ll defeat our squad before the virus kicks in for them, while attacking you at the same time.¡±

    ¡°Now, I just have one more doubt I need confirmation for.¡± Xuan suddenly said. ¡°Can their omniscience see the movies we¡¯ve experienced in the past? If not...¡±

    ¡°The omniscience my clone has will instead be the crux of our victory.¡±

    ***

    In team China¡¯s other squad, the dimensional bag Zero carried had over a hundred metal spheres. These metal spheres were filled with viruses.

    Only one metal sphere was an exception. It didn¡¯t have a virus, only a piece of paper. There were some letters and numbers. The letters were simply meaningless words and short sentences, while the numbers were even more iprehensible. And this was the one exception among metal spheres, one filled with a paper message...

 Vol 23 7-1: Gather, Raccoon City!(I)

    ¡°Is that so? Team China made you say that?¡±

    Team Africa had individual flying devices, but there weren¡¯t enough of them. They only had two, so they had no alternative but to be like team China in the early days.

    They used a small basket to carry the extra people. This naturally resulted in their speed not being particrly fast. At least five days after the final battle begun, they still hadn¡¯t found Roon City¡¯s location.

    At noon on the sixth day, they met a team of three, two men and one women, slowly walking in the countryside. Just in deductive powers, Neos wasn¡¯t too much worse than Xuan. He could clearly infer these three were a God¡¯s Realm team. He immediately gave orders to intercept them.

    This team was team Northern Ice Land that had unfortunately met team China before. Unluckily for them, their power was too weak. They had neither arge member count nor individual flying devices. Adding to how dangerous this movie was, they no longer even knew where they were. As soon as team Africa surrounded them, theyy down their arms and surrendered.

    Neos enquired about their situation. The three hurriedly gave out team China¡¯s message. Neos immediately sunk deep into thought when he heard the message.

    ¡°An interesting thinking. Is team China nning to dere war against team Celestial and team Devil at the same time?¡± Neos muttered as he ate his chocte.

    The people around him were all used to his contemtions, and all ignored him. Only a muscr white man asked in a low voice. ¡°How about them?¡±

    ¡°Kill them. They can¡¯t live long anyways. They¡¯ll either die by monsters or be wiped given how they¡¯re aimlessly walking around. Why not kill them and umte a kill count of three? You all decide who kills them. Don¡¯t disturb me.¡± Neos looked at the three, before proceeding to talk indifferently.

    As the three shouted and cursed, Neos gradually sunk into deep thought. A crack began to slowly open on his forehead. On closer inspection, it was as if there was a third eye there.

    ¡°It¡¯s hard to understand team China¡¯s actions. What kind of circumstances would make them act so recklessly without restraint?¡± Neos muttered. He used his hand to touch the crack on his forehead. The crack slowly opened some, looking really like an eye.

    ¡°There are three possibilities. One is that their strength reached a certain level. They don¡¯t need to care about the situation, and just need to kill people as they see them. But this probability is way too low. Based on the current situation, the strongest remains clone Zheng under the current restriction ofrge scale weapons. Team China shouldn¡¯t possess this sort of overwhelming power.¡±

    ¡°The second possibility is that this is Xuan¡¯s scheme, where there¡¯s a giant trap awaiting in the city for all the teams to fall into. This has arger chance. But based on Xuan¡¯s level, he couldn¡¯t possibly onlyy out such a substandard scheme.

    ¡°The third possibility... has to do with team Devil and team Celestial?¡± Neos carefully went through the hypotheses in his heart.

    After a long while, he said to the rest, ¡°We¡¯re entering Roon City as well. Our goal is to find team China as soon as possible. The items team Celestial discovered in the ruins are very dangerous. I suspect Adam¡¯s already used that item, or ns to use it in this movie. I have to quickly tell Xuan that and team Celestial¡¯s weakness. This way, team Celestial will likely be knocked out immediately. What will remain will be for our team to work together with team China against team Devil!¡±

    ¡°Destination! Roon City!¡±

    ***

    At the same time, at the other end of America where team Celestial was...

    ¡°Four teams of the Angel Alliance have contacted us already. Team Northern Ice Land¡¯smunicator is already destroyed, so they were probably eliminated. The remaining three are waiting near Roon City for us.¡± Lina said to Adam.

    Adam nodded. ¡°Alright... good job. Use psyche force to contact the team closest to us. Tell them to take note of the zombies and Lickers, and to preserve their fighting strength. They¡¯re not to have deaths before the battle with team China.¡±

    Lina nodded. She suddenly hesitated, taking a while before she asked, ¡°Adam, what was Yinglong talking about? Why can¡¯t he tell me? What does ¡®rules¡¯ and ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t¡¯ mean?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t...¡± Adam smiled gently, saying to Lina, ¡°I¡¯ll reply to you the same way. It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t!¡±

    The blonde beauty looked doubtfully at Adam. That man remained gently smiling as always. She could only helplessly look at the nearby Song Tian. ¡°Song Tian, do you know what Yinglong meant? Why would he curse at you like that? How about you tell me?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t.¡± Song Tian finally closed his eyes as he said after a long pause.

    ¡°¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t¡¯?... Ah I get it.¡± Lina was suddenly joyously surprised as she asked, ¡°Did you discover some message from the Saints and Magicians? The message had a rule that only those who saw it can know, and you can¡¯t tell others? Is that how it is?¡±

    Song Tian¡¯s eyes remained closed as he kept his silence, while Adam looked at him with his gentle smile, also not saying anything else. It was instead the four newbies that tried to get a word in as they all started to talk, with the two white men being especially attentive towards Lina, as if she was supposed to choose between the two now that Luo Yinglong was gone.

    Adam ignored the rest, instead using his finger to tap his forehead as he considered the problems in his mind.

    (There¡¯s basically nothing to be worried about anymore. It seems clone Xuan is already aware of my n. How much does he know? If he knew everything, he would definitely personallye and stop me, or gotten someone to attack me. But he hasn¡¯t. He instead allied with me to take down team China together. What does this mean?)

    ¡°Chu Xuan. Whether the clone or the original, they¡¯re a true first generation. Surpassing a mortal¡¯s wisdom?¡± Adam muttered to himself. He looked at those around him, especially Song Tian who quietly sat there. The gentle smile on his face grew even more pronounced.

    ¡°Chu Xuan. Both your original and clone no longer have a chance to stop my n. It can¡¯t be stopped once it gets going, unless you kill me and all those executing the n... But is that possible?¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The destination is Roon City. We¡¯ll deal with team China first!¡±

    At this time, the entire world had seven or eight teams urgently or slowly making their way to Roon City. Of course, this was only the first step to not being wiped in Resident Evil Extinction. Weaker teams like team Northern Ice Land wouldn¡¯t even be able to find the city¡¯s location, let alone finding the clue to the Seventh Underground Laboratory. For the teams that were qualified to enter Roon City, the true battle... had only just begun.

    (My n... The sole way to exterminate team China and team Devil. Luo Yinglong, how will you express your thoughts for you who are unable to say the truth? I look forward to it. A final battle that¡¯s too simple isn¡¯t interesting. Isn¡¯t that so, the two Xuans that I¡¯ve determined as my fated enemy...)

    Adam smiled gently at those around him, that gentle smile omnipresent as always...

 Vol 23 7-2: Gather, Raccoon City!(II)

    Roon City wasn¡¯t hard to find. As ground zero of the biological crisis, a majority of Americans knew of this originally unknown city. Of course, that referred to those still alive. Those dead couldn¡¯t open their mouths even if they knew. Not all teams were good-for-nothings or idiots, with some elites naturally among them. They knew who to ask and what to ask, and could roughly guess that the clue about the Seventh Underground Laboratory was rted to Resident Evil and Resident Evil Apocalypse.

    This was especially with team China continuously adding fuel to the fire. There were about seven or eight teams advancing to Roon City except for those incredibly weak teams. The first team to reach wasn¡¯t team Celestial, team Devil or team China, but an obscure team named team North Sea. They didn¡¯t have too many members, only nine. It waspletely because they were very close to Roon City. They drove a car over to the edge of Roon City as theycked individual flying equipment.

    ¡°This is Roon City? It looks in really bad condition.¡± A bewitching young woman in the team muttered as she looked at the distant buildings in the city.

    Roon City was even more dpidated than imagined. Several buildings had actually copsed, with those that hadn¡¯t also looking really dpidated. They could faintly make out shadowy figures moving in the alleys. The entire city gave off an eerie feeling, not the slightest bit of that flourishing look from years back remaining.

    All the people in the team shook in fright as they looked on. The bewitching womanughed gently, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s set off. We¡¯ll enter Roon City and search for the clue to the Seventh Underground Laboratory.¡±

    ¡°Lea... leader... is that fine? This city looks dangerous! Who knows what monsters lurk within? We¡¯re better off waiting here, and see if any teams pass by. We¡¯ll cooperate to enter. How about it?¡± One of the men within the team said.

    The woman didn¡¯t turn around. She only raised the whip in her hand andshed out with it. With a loud and clear smack, the man was sent two or three metres away. He spasmed on the ground, and although he didn¡¯t seem to be heavily injured, he didn¡¯t have the strength to stand up for a time.

    ¡°I¡¯ve already made my decision. Lowly men, since when did you all learn to start doubting my decisions?¡± The woman smiled bewitchingly, before raising her hand towards the distant Roon City and taking the lead in walking there.

    ***

    It had to be mentioned that this Roon City was a sessor of that huge main battlefield in Resident Evil Apocalypse. God had increased the size of the city, making it many timesrger than the cities in real world America. A psyche force user wouldn¡¯t be able to scan the whole city, and they would be exceptional if they could scan even a twentieth of it.

    From a certain perspective, this city¡¯s size already showed there must be something special inside. And this thing had to be the main clue in this movie world...

    As the first team entered Roon City, the rest of the teams gradually gathered towards Roon City. The second. The third. The city¡¯s enormity was ridiculous. The area the teams entered was very very smallpared to the size of the city as a whole. The entire city maintained its calm...

    ***

    At the same time, in a hidden valley not far from Roon City...

    ¡°Huff, huffffff...¡±

    A beautiful white woman was running forward nonstop. There were countless tunnels and mechanisms here. Not only that, but there were monsters that were difficult to imagine...

    The woman didn¡¯t know where she was. In truth, she didn¡¯t know who she was either. She only knew she was in a freezing cold room when she woke up. Her subconsciousness had told her that it was dangerous there. Incredibly dangerous. There was an unknown dangerous monster approaching her. She didn¡¯t know what exactly it was, only that she had to flee as fast as possible.

    The woman hence started running. She raced along the tunnels after leaving the room. There were many traps set up along the way. However, it was as if she had some inherent premonition. She would always avoid it before the trap befell her. Not only that, but her reaction speed, speed and power far surpassed themon person. She could even strengthen certain parts of her muscles and body when she faced great danger, gaining an explosive power several times that of an ordinary person or even more. She thus avoided danger, her body allowing her to escape several fatal disasters. Her senses told her the exit was near.

    All of a sudden, the woman abruptly came to a stop. She looked around in panic. For some reason, her premonition was telling her that some terrifying creature was about that waspletely capable of threatening her life.

    ¡°Who? Who¡¯s there? Come out!¡±

    The woman suddenly shouted at a nearby tunnel. At the same time, her arms and legs began to swell. As soon as she discovered a creature there, she would immediatelyunch an attack.

    As she shouted, a man who was shaking walked out of the tunnel. He looked like he was in great pain. He consistently rubbed his temples as he walked. However, he wasn¡¯t a zombie based on his skin and body, but a truly living human.

    ¡°Zheng, Zheng? That¡¯s right! I¡¯m Alice!¡±

    As soon as she saw the man, countless memory fragments shed through her mind. She automatically called out the name of the man before her, while recalling her own name at the same time. At this point, she was even more uncertain. She didn¡¯t even remember why she was here or what happened before she fainted, only remembering the two names.

    ¡°How are you?¡± Alice shook her head, pushing this train of thought deep into the back of her mind.

    However, Zheng abruptly raised his head and screeched, his eyes utterly bloodshot. They were no longer the eyes of a human. His blood vessels began to bulge as well and his muscles began to squirm as if they were alive. He looked abnormally strange, and Alice stopped her advance upon seeing this.

    ¡°Do you not remember me? It¡¯s me, Alice, Zheng. We fought together before.¡± Alicia carefully asked from afar.

    Zheng ignored what she said. The man howled madly as he charged over. That speed had already far exceeded an ordinary person, the dozens of metres crossed in two or three seconds. Alice could only make a backflip backwards in time, while Zheng didn¡¯t seem capable of controlling his speed. He mmed into the wall with a bang, causing the wall to cave in. The loud noise reverberated. Alice felt vibrations in her legs. It was obvious how much force that collision had.

    Zheng merely shook his head, turning his head around as if nothing had happened. The muscles on his body began to wriggle even more violently.

    ¡°ROAR!¡± Zheng howled loudly. A red line seemed to flow downwards from his forehead until his heart, while another current spread from his lower abdomen. When the two unknown energies converged, Zheng suddenly stepped down with force, his speed much faster than before.

    Zheng pushed Alice down onto the ground before she could react. The enormous force sent them skidding across the ground, leaving a trail of flesh and blood.

    Alice moaned in pain. She had lost the feeling in her back. When she was just about to use force to push Zheng off, Zheng unexpectedly punched her stomach. The enormous force seemed like it was about to break her in half, and Alice spat out arge mouthful of blood. Zheng¡¯s attacks hadn¡¯t ended, and he opened his mouth, attempting to bite down on her neck. If this bite connected, Alice would really lose her life here.

    Alice could feel death nearing. In that instant, it was as if time slowed down around her. She could only see that approaching teeth in her eyes... as well as that gradually blurring space. An enormous force abruptly appeared between the two, actually pushing Zheng back. Depressions formed on the metal wall along the way from this force. Alice rose to her feet, her eyes emotionless. This force was indeed caused by her.

    ¡°You¡¯re... not Zheng... you monster... Die!¡± Alice said as she spat out blood. Her hands came together and the distortions in the air began to be more violent. The force enveloped Zheng within, squeezing and tearing at him. With a tearing sound, one of Zheng¡¯s arms was ripped off, and the force showed no signs of abating, instead gushing forth more frenziedly. Zheng¡¯s life was already at death¡¯s door.

    That beast-like man suddenly have a howl. The originally peacefully converging energies suddenly went mad. The produced energy became inconceivablyrge, as if it wanted to destroy himself. At the same moment his body began to break down, he instantly struggled free of this invisible force and vanished entirely from Alice¡¯s field of vision. Only footprints were left from the ground shattering apart and Alice¡¯s head had already burst apart in the next second. Her corpse was sent flying tens of metres away and disintegrated upon collision with the wall. Only Zheng, with his body in the midst of breaking down, was left standing there.

    Zheng howled to the skies. His body seemed unable to withstand this power, and broke down entirely, leaving behind only chunks of flesh and blood...

    At the end of the hallway, there was a metal te hanging there. Several words were written in English on it.

    Biological Cloning Seventh Underground Laboratory...

 Vol 23 7-3: Gather, Raccoon City!(III)

    Zheng, or urately speaking clone Zheng was sitting on a small mountain outside the valley. The ck mes outside his body spread as if they had a life of their own, epassing practically the whole mountain. He sat in the centre of these ck mes, looking at the valley as if he was engrossed in it. He only quietly shut his eyes after a long while.

    (Is this the original¡¯s technique? What an intriguing concept. Although it gains great power to harm the enemy by being double-edged, that makes it slightly inferior to my ck mes. But the killing power in that instant is slightly more. Come, I¡¯ve been waiting here this whole time for you.)

    Clone Zheng looked towards the skies. Lightning was shing and it looked like it was about to rain. A rainstorm wasing...

    ***

    The earliest to enter the city, team North Sea, didn¡¯t have a smooth journey. The entire outer perimeter of the city was abnormally calm. There wasn¡¯t even a zombie or rotting corpse to be seen. However, there were the ruins left behind by all the explosions.

    Team North Sea also wanted to drive to the urban district. Although they managed to find a car, the roads were congested with abandoned vehicles. It wasn¡¯t so easy and they had no choice but to ditch their car and go on foot.

    ¡°Damn, this city is toorge. All the psyche force scan is showing are identical houses. Where exactly is the Umbre Corporation¡¯s building?¡± A muscr white man whispered dissatisfied.

    The bewitching woman in the lead suddenly around, smiling gently that smile instead scared the man half to death, and he immediately shut up. He even lowered his head, not daring to say even a word more.

    The woman smiled bewitchingly again before saying, ¡°The city was obviously erged by God. I¡¯m not sure of by how many times yet. However, I do know... this map in our possession is useless.¡± The woman waved the map in her hands, before tearing it into shreds without regret.

    The eight behind her all hesitated. After a long while, a youth carefully asked, ¡°Leader, then what do we do now?¡±

    ¡°What do we do? Of course it¡¯s continue to press on. Do we have anything else we can think of? Lowly men, advance for me, your queen...¡± The woman covered her mouth andughed heartily, flicking the whip in her hand several times before proceeding onwards.

    At this time, small raindrops began to fall from the sky...

    ***

    ¡°Rain? It¡¯s raining in such a dry area?¡± Zheng looked dumbly at the sky.

    Pint sized raindrops that were barely noticeable fell from the sky. As Zheng spoke, the raindrops gradually increased in size. Within at most dozens of seconds, it was as if the sky was pouring water as the small rain turned into a rainstorm.

    ¡°Is this luck?¡± Xuan raised his head to the heavens as well. The entire world seemed indistinct in this huge rain, and the squad continuously proceeded forward in such an environment. The houses at the edge of Roon City were already faintly visible.

    This squadprised of Zheng, Xuan, Heng, Yingkong, Cheng Xiao and Imhotep. It could be said that these were the powerhouses of team China. The average quality of this squad¡¯s members wouldn¡¯t be lower than even team Devil or team Celestial.

    It was only strange that they didn¡¯t bring along the psyche force user Lan. This meant that this squad had the regrettable imperfection ofcking a psyche force user aspared to other teams.

    However, this was a result of Xuan¡¯s request. Apart from protecting the other team, there were even more reasons for not bringing her along...

    ¡°Since we¡¯re at a situational disadvantage, what we need is chaos. Whether the battlefield is chaotic or the fight itself is chaotic, plucking victory from amidst the chaos is our sole chance.¡± This was what Xuan said. Still, Zheng was sure Xuan hasn¡¯t said the truth. It may even all be a lie. Xuan was definitely like how he was in the past, scheming and calcting in secret. When the entire battlefield came under his control, he wouldn¡¯t need to tell you what he did as you could find the truth from the clues.

    (But he¡¯s always been by my side. When exactly did he do something? The only other possibility is... the other squad? He set up a scheme in the other squad?)

    Zheng was inwardly apprehensive. However, he also knew team Devil had some sort of omniscience. If he really said it out, team Devil would know of Xuan¡¯s scheme. Of course, based on past precedent, the other side usually couldn¡¯t do anything even if they knew his n.

    However, thinking a little deeper, team Devil¡¯s strategist was also Xuan. The two¡¯s intelligence should be about the same level. If clone Xuan knew of the other squad¡¯s scheme, there was no guarantee he wouldn¡¯t do something.

    (The situation really is soplicated. My head is aching.)

    Zheng had already unlocked the third stage. However, hepletely couldn¡¯t understand the current situation no matter how much he thought. It was as if everything before him now was hazy, many things hidden deeply within fog. He didn¡¯t know what exactly the strategists were doing. They took people as chess pieces and the battlefield as a chessboard. Was victory the prize of the final battle? How cruel...

    It was indeed very cruel. Perhaps Zheng didn¡¯t know how powerful the virus variation was, but Cheng Xiao was very clear about it. How that ordinary b of meat had mutated within a short time if being injected with the virus... That ferocious form had been much more horrifying than zombies or Lickers. Next to it, zombies and Lickers looked positively adorable.

    ¡°Absolutely remember that this vine onlysts a few hours, determined by how strong your body is and your unlocked level of the gic constraint. It¡¯s naturally ineffective on fourth stagebatants, but it¡¯ll be extremely effective for those under the fourth stage. Of course, this virus also has an incubation period. If you¡¯re infected, you should be able to hold out for half to one hour before it takes effect. You¡¯ll be relying on your immunity system and body constitution to resist. Since the vine has a limited time of effectiveness, try to dy the injection as much as possible until the virus is about topletely consume you. This should extend the time.¡± Cheng Xiao recalled what Xuan had said.

    Those words had made his spine tingle, especially when he had associated it with that b of meat. A bad feeling had sprung up in his heart.

    Just as expected... he had really been selected into this team. In other words, they would be remaining in this virus infested city for over ten hours...

    In this period of time, their bodies would be surrounded by this virus variation...

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll first go to the Umbre Corporation¡¯s building. We should be able to find the entrance to the Hive there.¡± Zheng looked at the ruins at the edge of the distant Roon City. He exhaled, before stepping onto the Sky Stick and soaring towards the city. The rainstorm became more intense...

    RUMBLE!

    Thunderps reverberated through the skies. That purple lightning continuously streaked across the heavens as if it were a dragon. With a boom, lightning fell onto the metal window of one of highrise buildings. That area of the building blew apart as if an explosive had gone off there. The power of lightning was simply too much, and this was just a single streak of it. Seeing how the lightning intermingled in the skies, it was as terrifying as a monster.

 Vol 23 7-4: Gather, Raccoon City!(IV)

    ¡°We¡¯ll rest here for today. Looks like God indeed gave this movie huge restrictions. Even this sort of weather appeared.¡±

    At one of Roon City¡¯s outer regions, team Africa was resting there. They had entered Roon City that day. It wasn¡¯t possible that they would choose to walk to the city¡¯s centre considering that they had individual flying equipment. Just as they were nning to fly in, a rainstorm hade. The fierce lightning falling had unquestionably sealed off the air route. It was alright to have a go at it if you weren¡¯t afraid of dying. Lightning was particrly sensitive to metal after all, so flying up at this time was really seeking death.

    Neos had aplicated expression as he stood at the entrance to the basement as he watched that falling rainstorm, as well as that purple lightning continuously criss-crossing the sky. He felt both delightedness and helplessness in his heart.

    On one hand, although all the teams would have their rate of advance reduced by this rainstorm, it would slow down their own team as well, rendering their individual flying equipment useless. They wouldn¡¯t be able to contact team China within a short time. This sort of thing was a double-edged de, harming both oneself and others. At least, it prevented his original n from continuing to progress.

    ¡°How troublesome. Although this rainstorm has dyed the gathering of the Angel Alliance, it¡¯s also dying the time we find team China. Seriously, is this the heavens favouring us or fate ying a joke again?¡± Neos muttered.

    A man and woman stood by his side. These two were veterans of team Africa. urately speaking, they were veterans who fought alongside Neos for a very long time, even against team China. They were Richard, who had self-created an ability called Berserker, and Aya, the mixed blood girl who used witchcraft.

    Aya hesitated. ¡°Neos, let¡¯s go into the basement. The outside is too dangerous. That mutated Licker before was already so terrifying. We don¡¯t know if there are any more such creatures in the vicinity. Anyways, let¡¯s go in.¡±

    Neos didn¡¯t reply, only taking out a chocte to take a bite. The crunching sound wasn¡¯t obvious in the rainstorm, and he talked as he ate, ¡°If we don¡¯t bring this information to team China, or we don¡¯t stop Adam¡¯s madness, what do these infected monsters count for? We¡¯ll face something even more terrifying... Even we may turn into those things,cking sentience or consciousness, not even able to die if we wanted...¡±

    Although that was so, Neos still followed the two down after thinking for a moment. This was a caretaker¡¯s room in an underground storeroom. Although it was abandoned, it wasn¡¯t too shabby. At least, it hadn¡¯t been seriously damaged, and was only very dusty. After the team Africa members carefully shut the entrance, they took out food to leisurely eat as they rested. Only Neos was sitting on a chair nibbling away at chcte.

    ¡°It¡¯s obvious that Adam¡¯s n had already begun. I even suspect he¡¯s initiating this n in the real world. That way, he can return to the real world and immediately be invincible there after winning the final battle. He may even surpass invincibility to be eternal... Thus, this final battle is vitally important for him. He can¡¯t let those teams of the Angel Alliance be destroyed, while our team doesn¡¯t have enough power to shake this n. I can¡¯t not admit that his intelligence is much greater than mine. It¡¯s futile trying to resist him with schemes and ns. If so, team China who has a friendly rtionship with us is a necessary choice to stop or defeat Adam. We can also tide over this final battle with their help. As for what path to take after, that¡¯s a matter for the future...¡±

    Neos was sighing when he thought to this point. He viciously took a bite of the chocte, as if the chocte was Adam. When he hadpletely swallowed the chocte down, he spoke to a little girl in the team. ¡°Snow, I¡¯ll be troubling you now. You have to keep using psyche force from now. Immediately tell me if something happens. Contact them if you see team China and tell them our location. Understood, littless?¡±

    The girl snow nodded understandingly. While she didn¡¯t say anything, this didn¡¯t mean everyone else didn¡¯t either. A ck youth at the side opened his mouth, ¡°Don¡¯t you think telling our team¡¯s location to team China directly is too dangerous, Neos? Such a strong team isn¡¯t something we can resist. You only said we¡¯ll contact them before. But there¡¯s no need to go so far, is there? We wouldn¡¯t even have the strength to resist if they harbour ill intentions on us. I think you¡¯re being too risky.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s correct. You¡¯ll be right in normal circumstances. We can¡¯t let our guard down even against teams we have friendly rtionships with, especially during the final battle. But, I have my reasons I can¡¯t do otherwise. There¡¯s not much time left. I don¡¯t know what stage Adam has achieved already. If he¡¯s already at the final phase and meets up with those teams, we¡¯re finished. Although those other teams are going to die for sure, there¡¯s no need to be buried alongside them. If there¡¯s hope to resolve it, then we have to grasp it tightly. This is my order, and you just need to execute it. As for danger... this danger is far less than if Adampletes his n. Got it?¡± Neos didn¡¯t care about the ck youth¡¯s response, only taking another chocte to eat.

    The ck youth was angry, but he suddenly asked after thinking for a moment. ¡°You keep going on and on about danger, Neos. What is that danger? What did you see in those ancient ruins? It wasn¡¯t a team battle that time, so how did you know team Celestial had entered those ruins as well? You didn¡¯t allow us to go in either. Did you find some treasure inside?¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t.¡± Neos pointed at his heart as heughed bitterly. ¡°It really is a treasure. A very crazy one. If I obtained that core, I may have made the same thing as Adam. The temptation is irresistible after all. What a crazy treasure, or perhaps, it was the Saints, Magicians and Alchemists who are crazy.¡±

    ¡°If Adampletes his n before we can find team China, or if even team China can¡¯t stop him, I¡¯ll seek my own release. This is my advice to everyone. Death... may be a better release.¡±

    ¡°Death is the best form of release... Are you saying that team Celestial is seeking release? They wish to die?¡±

    ***

    In Roon City at the same time, in a building far from team Africa. The building used to be a hotel. The rooms inside were mostly still whole. Team China just directly went inside to live, due to their confidence that was born from their skill.

    Considering the six, even a mutated Licker or Nemesis couldn¡¯t harm them as long as they were a little careful, despite themcking a psyche force user. The rain was pouring outside. Zheng had decided to rest here for the night due to this weather stopping their individual flying equipment and it already being night time.

    When Zheng was discussing with the rest the next step forward, he suddenly asked Xuan curiously about team Celestial¡¯s activity. Clone Xuan had made his move already after all, while team China was basically making a move against team Devil. If so, Adam was simply allowing the other two teams to scheme, and was just dumbly at the side without any reaction.

    ¡°Three possibilities. One, Adam¡¯s dead. Two, Adam has already started plotting in secret, or even teamed up with team Devil. Three, if these guesses are wrong, team Celestial is withholding something that¡¯ll let them disregard us two teams, and even gives them the confidence to suppress you and your clone. Oh... one more possibility. Death is the best form of release, and Adam hopes to die.¡±

    Xuan¡¯s reply made everyone frown. The final possibility could be easily eliminated. If he wanted to die, Adam wouldn¡¯t have gone to the stage of perishing together back in Lord of the Rings. Although they would perish together, he had actually been doing it for the sake of surviving. As for the first three... apart from the preposterous possibility of Adam already being dead, the second possibility had arge chance.

    Zheng repeated the Xuan¡¯s answer. After thinking about it, he couldn¡¯t understand why, so he ignored the answer. He only asked Xuan, ¡°Alright, putting aside team Celestial for now, how do you thing the six of us should deal with team Devil? If your n to lure the enemy is sessful, we¡¯ll be facing a fierce attack from team Devil, with team Celestial participating as well. Do you think the six of us can handle it? Or should we keep retreating and resisting, waiting until the time the virusunches?¡±

    ¡°No... ¡° Xuan answered directly. ¡°We can¡¯t rely on the virus for victory. I said that long ago. This final battle will still rely on a battle of kings and soldier against soldier to resolve. And it¡¯s not the six of us. It¡¯s the five of us and you... You can¡¯t participate in each and every battle outside of with your clone, while that¡¯s what my clone wants you to do. He just needs to use several people to deplete your energy before, then the conclusion of the battlefield can be rewritten. You need to trust them. Even without you... they can still do well. And, is it just you here with a fated enemy?¡±

    Zheng looked around upon hearing that. There was Heng with a serious expression. There was the gently smiling Yingkong, who was radically different from that cold expression before, or that original personality with coldness hidden in that gentle smile of hers...

    They, or everyone in team China, weren¡¯t weak. It was exactly the opposite. They were actually strong!

    ¡°And fate has slowly started to abandon team Devil. It¡¯s hard to predict the end of this battle. We¡¯re notpletely without any situational advantage.¡± Xuan looked out at the falling rain outside the window.

    ¡°The virus variation differs from the original. Its adaptability is great, and it can infect living things through contact with water. If we spread the virus to the sky or the whole city in this rainstorm, it¡¯ll be much more effective than in dry conditions. It¡¯ll spread through the whole city much faster than my original expectations, and the rainstorm will also restrict individual flying devices. In other words, team Devil with their psyche force user and us without one will have the same rate of advancement. The use of a psyche force user will be reduced to the utmost lowest. This is our fortune, and team Devil¡¯s misfortune. They¡¯re too unlucky, and perhaps this ill luck will persist...¡±

    Xuan took out an apple and took a bite. ¡°There¡¯s something else we are slightly better than team Devil in. He and I are the same person. However, we have one more strategist. If Honglu still has the intelligence he¡¯s disyed in the past... We¡¯re not exactlypletelycking a situational advantage in this battle.¡±

    ¡°The Hive! We¡¯ll give team Devil a pleasant surprise there.¡±

 Vol 23 8-1: Initial battle! That Once Upon A Time Comrade!(I)

    ¡°Xuan... my patience is reaching an end!¡± A voice resounded. No one needed to turn their head back to know it was Gando¡¯s gloomy voice. The man had be gloomier and more unfriendly ever since they had entered Roon City. Apart from him, there were several others who acted strange...

    Such as Zhao Zhuikong, Ming Yanwei...

    Clone Xuan didn¡¯t even turn around as he replied, ¡°I¡¯m helpless with regards to your request. We¡¯re still three days away from team China. We should be able to make it in time if we want to intercept and attack them before they reach the Hive. But we still have an important matter to do before that. I hope you won¡¯t interfere with my n.¡±

    ¡°And if I interfere?¡± Gando stood up,ughing coldly as he looked at clone Xuan. His expression had provocation written all over it.

    ¡°You would die. I will surely kill you.¡± Clone Xuan put down the apple in his hand, saying indifferently to Gando.

    Gando began to roar as if he had received some stimtion. ¡°You¡¯ll kill me? YOU¡¯VE DONE THAT ONCE BEFORE ALREADY! Would I still be scared of it? Fuck your whole family! I wouldn¡¯t be standing here if I was scared of that. I¡¯ve braved countless dangers that were surely fatal all for the sake of revenge... You can¡¯t stop me!¡± When he finished, Gando instead calmed down. His body slowly rose up, but those eyes continued to stare at clone Xuan. It could be seen that he did indeed dread clone Xuan to the utmost.

    However, contrary to his expectations, as well as everyone else¡¯s, Xuan didn¡¯t seem to make a move. He allowed him to fly off. After a long while, the fellow picked an apple up again and began to take bites, as if nothing had happened.

    ¡°Xu, Xuan. You¡¯re just allowing him to leave? Is it fine?¡± Zhang Xiaoxue was seemingly stupefied as she asked dumbly.

    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter any longer...¡± Clone Xuan shut his eyes. ¡°I know you all have your doubts, ever since this movie started. Why would I keep monitoring team China and team Celestial? Logically speaking, we have an absolute situational advantage. Our Zheng is very strong, especially since he broke through to the peak fourth stage and self-created that infinitely powerful move. It can be said that he¡¯s stronger than all of us put together. Although he keeps saying his fated enemy is the original Zheng Zha, I believe it shouldn¡¯t take that long handling him... So, why am I taking it so seriously? It¡¯s because our luck is poor...¡±

    ¡°This isn¡¯t me saying luck as amentation, but luck in the truest sense of the word. Even if we suffer the rejection of spacetime reversal, we don¡¯t belong to this world. As outsiders who used the Godseal Board, the greatest negative side effect will be the spacetime reversal. Let me make an analogy, the banana peel theory. It¡¯s an interesting hypothesis in spacetime theory. If we could travel back in time and take actions that would change the world, like killing a famous person or yourself, although time has its own self restorative abilities in the long term, in the short term spacetime reversal will be reaction against the invader. This person would experience many idents and be unable to achieve his goal, such as stepping on a banana peel. Remember the Final Destination we experienced? That was God telling us the dangers of causality type weapons. If we reach the limit, such a thing would happen. It¡¯s the rejection from the world...¡±

    Clone Xuan sighed. ¡°Unfortunately, the Godseal Board is exactly that sort of super powerful weapon that can cause a spacetime reversal. It¡¯s enough to defy the heavens and that¡¯s not an exaggeration. Collecting information is just an incredibly small use of it. For example, Xiaoxue can transform causality points into a barrier to protect me during battle. I¡¯ll be invincible as long as there are sufficient causality points. If it¡¯s enough, I could even create an independent God under my control. That wouldn¡¯t be a problem...¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because we used too many causality points that our luck is getting poorer and poorer in this movie. This rain is just one of them. It increases the effectiveness of team China¡¯s virus and prevents us from speedily reaching them through using our psyche force user. This practically counteracts my original n of exterminating team China within a short time.

    Clone Xuan looked at that uninterrupted rain. ¡°Team Celestial as well. Adam has a very very dangerous item. Although its technological level is far less than the Godseal Board, it¡¯s an item jointly created by the white race¡¯s Saints and Cultivators. It fits with some of their beliefs. If Adam really finished that n, even us with the Godseal Board won¡¯t escape from doom. That¡¯s why Iid that scheme before.¡±

    ¡°The entire scheme started before team China experienced The Perfect Storm. We found out that team China has arge scale weapon in that movie, and it¡¯s different from the Magic Cannon that used materials collected from the movie worlds. His weapon is self created, so it won¡¯t be restricted by God. Although I don¡¯t know what kind of weapon it is, there is something we can use to oppress team China. We can let my original know I have some sort of omniscience. When in a situationally inferior position, my original will have the same thinking process as me, which is to throw the final battle into chaos. Since they¡¯re in a situationally inferior position, how the situation is no longer matters to them. Thus, why not risk their lives to even out the ying field rather than be oppressed by us? That¡¯s roughly my original¡¯s thinking. Although I didn¡¯t know beforehand he would create such a terrifying virus, everything else was basically within my expectations. The scheme progressed smoothly...¡±

    ¡°There were two unintended urrences. Luo Yinglong¡¯s defection was one. He¡¯s different from Song Tian. Song Tian only thinks about martial dao. Even if he disappears when Adampletes his n, he can still gain the martial dao he dreams of. Luo Yinglong only wants to live on, and in a passionate way at that. His defection caused a huge threat to Adam¡¯s n. If team China knows of his n, it¡¯ll likely fail. At the same time, my scheme will be broken.¡±

    ¡°My scheme is simple. I¡¯ll let team China use thatrge scale weapon to whittle down the Angel Alliance and let Adam¡¯s n seed. However, its effectiveness will be greatly reduced. Adam will definitely attack team China first after the n isplete, because of the rage of the dead... He¡¯ll be unable to act rational and team China will lose a portion of theirbat power in this attack. At that time, we¡¯ll appear to battle, and team China will have an irreversible defeat. However, there were the idents, which was our bad luck, of Luo Yinglong defecting and this rainstorm. The power of team China¡¯s virus is greatly increased, as well as its speed of spreading. I don¡¯t know how much of the Angel Alliance will survive... Adam will inevitably fail if so. The rainstorm also hampers our speed of advance. If we can¡¯t use force to oppress team China... I¡¯m worried something more will happen.¡±

    Clone Xuan looked at Zhang Xiaoxue. Only she understood the meaning within that gaze. It was a question. She immediately shook her head. Team China had been constantly monitored. Although the Godseal Board utilised the vague words of prophecy to give its hints, Zhang Xiaoxue¡¯s enhancement happened to be seer. That was why she had been the one in charge of it. ording to the Godseal Board¡¯s prompt, team China¡¯s Xuan had hidden a piece of paper in one of the virus capsules. However, the words and numbers had no order to it. The Godseal Board was still a lifeless object in the end. Although it could crack codes and trante, it couldn¡¯t decipher a meaning from meaningless words and numbers. She had told clone Xuan about this already, and he had been often deep in thought since then.

    ¡°It¡¯s because all these idents happened that the chaotic situation has be a foregone conclusion. So, we¡¯ll just let Luo Gando test team China¡¯s power in advance. This isn¡¯t something uneptable. What I¡¯m worried about is something else... If our luck continues to worsen, can Luo Gando really battle with team China? Perhaps, some other ident will happen that makes him fight someone else instead...¡±

    (The Godseal Board has such a huge negative side-effect. There must be some item, skill or enhancement to handle it. It should be in the yellow race Cultivator¡¯s legacy, right? Is it with my original?)

    Clone Xuan looked at the sky. Purple lightning streaked across that overcast sky and water poured down. The rainstorm was getting heavier...

    TN Note: This is very, very interesting! On further googling when I was doing research for this chapter, I actually discovered that this banana peel thing is an actual theory!

    If you¡¯re interested, enter this link and use your search function(F3 or whatever) to find the word ¡®banana peel¡¯ on the page. It was quite interesting for me! An excerpt from it on if you decide to travel back in time and kill your past self:

    <i>`Now consider the time traveller setting off to kill her younger self. As discussed, no contradiction need ensue¡ªthis is prevented not by chaperones or mysterious forces, but by a run of ordinary urrences in which the trigger falls off the time traveller¡¯s gun, a gust of wind pushes her bullet off course, she slips on a banana peel, and so on. But now consider this run of ordinary urrences. Whenever the time traveller contemtes auto-infanticide, someone nearby will drop a banana peel ready for her to slip on, or a bird will begin to fly so that it will be in the path of the time traveller¡¯s bullet by the time she fires, and so on.`</i>

 Vol 23 8-2: Initial battle! That Once Upon A Time Comrade!(II)

    Gando¡¯s speed was incredibly fast. It was as if he didn¡¯t care about the lightning in the sky as he continuously flew a hundred meters up in the sky. A visible diamond-shaped barrier appeared around him, dissipating the lightning. His speed wasn¡¯t impacted at all, and he continued his high speed flight without a care.

    Three days of walking distance could be covered in under an hour if it was through flight. With Gando¡¯s speed, he reached team China¡¯s hotel in half an hour. Within a few seconds of his arrival, a figure shattered the window and exited, shooting like an arrow towards the hotel¡¯s roof. Gando looked closely, and realised it was Zheng wielding Tiger¡¯s Soul.

    ¡°Long time no see, Zheng Zha... We haven¡¯t met since I died, right?¡± Gando was silent for a moment, before shouting at the figure.

    Zheng had initially only felt a powerful aura iing, along with a killing intent that filled the air. This activity naturally hadn¡¯t escaped Zheng¡¯s senses. But... who knew the person before Zheng... would be him! The Luo Gando who died in Transformers!

    ¡°Luo, Luo Gando?! You¡¯re still alive?¡± Zheng shouted in pleasant surprise.

    Just as Zheng shouted, a voice next to him sounded out. ¡°No, he should be dead. This Luo Gando before us... should be a clone who resurrected in team Devil! Isn¡¯t that so, clone Gando?¡±

    ¡°Clone? Haha, yeah! I AM a clone! DIE! CHU XUAN!!!!¡±

    Gandoughed, raising his right hand as the air within distorted strangely. He tossed out that lump of distorted air, the target Xuan who had popped his head out at some unknown time.

    Xuan didn¡¯t move. Zheng, who was in front of him had already chopped out. The saber passed, and that spatial distortion had vanished without a trace. However, there was suddenly an explosion. Together with the ground shattering on the roof, it was as of Zheng had sliced open a bomb instead. At the same time, everyone apart from Yingkong had gathered on the roof already.

    ¡°Haha,e on, all of youe at me together! Let me see if you have the strength to kill me again!¡± Gando roared. At the same time, the faintly discernible diamond-shaped barrier around him became more obvious, as it was a material object.

    ¡°True Light of the Soul? The initial fourth stage?¡± Zheng frowned. ¡°Careful, Gando. You¡¯re under the control of your heart¡¯s devil. Control your emotions and don¡¯t let the heart¡¯s devil expand any further! Otherwise, you can¡¯t enter the mid fourth stage and will likely die!¡±

    Gando instead begun to curse, ¡°Fuck you! You keep going on and on aboutrades, and everyone living on together. But you¡¯re the most hypocritical one of them all. Up till now you¡¯re still living well, but yourrades? Who knows how many have died? Me? You didn¡¯t save me, or you purposely put me in a trap so I died! I¡¯m not satisfied! Why do you all full of hypocrisy get to live on? Why did it have to be me who died? Now I¡¯m powerful, and can seek revenge on you hypocrites! Come! Let me see what power all you hypocrites have to maintain your hypocrisy!¡± Gando charged at the people of team China.

    Zheng shouted at the same time, ¡°Are you mistaken about something, Gando? I¡¯ve seen you as myrade from start till the end! When did I do you wrong?¡±

    Gando didn¡¯t reply, only staring hatefully at team China as he charged forward. Suddenly, a streak of azure light shed over from the distant darkness. It was an ancient sword that shot directly at Gando¡¯s back. Gando had no choice but to turn around and send a punch. A diamond-shaped barrier appeared around his fist, forcefully blocking that sword. The sword seemed intelligent, and after failing to pierce through it immediately turned tail. At this moment, a youth flew over from the distance as well. He was stepping on a flying sword. Multiple sharp ancient swords that emitted an azure light encircled him. Theer was indeed Luo Yinglong.

    ¡°Fellow from team Devil, you really are a busy guy! Everywhere I go, I see you! So? Are you here to disrupt things again?¡± Luo Yinglong wasn¡¯t in a good mood upon seeing Gando, and immediately asked mockingly.

    Gando didn¡¯t reply. At this moment he was clearly full of hatred for everyone before him. He casually tossed out another lump of distorted space. Luo Yinglong was still an experienced person, and knew this was telekinesis... one of the manifestations of Light of the Soul, also known as force of the soul or A.T. Field. This was one of the greatest characteristics of the fourth stage outside of infinitesimal control.

    Luo Yinglong had originally been unconcerned about Gando. After all, powerhouses of his level all had an extremely strong pressure. Gando¡¯s pressure wasn¡¯t too strong, although he could still be considered a powerful person.

    However, he unexpectedly had Light of the Soul, and it was an innate attribute of his and not something enabled by a skill or enhancement based on his proficiency with it. Luo Yinglong turned serious immediately. His flying swords mmed into the distorted space under his maniptions. With a boom, the distorted space was wiped out of existence without a trace, while the flying swords were unharmed themselves.

    ¡°Just that? It seems your strength is just so-so.¡± Luo Yinglong sneered.

    Gando began tough uproariously, until everyone started feeling strange. He thenughed coldly, ¡°Unfortunately, my personal power isn¡¯t much. Just based onbat power, some people with strong enhancements can kill me... But fortunately, I¡¯m a piloting genius. This has already been confirmed. Want to see the mech I pilot? No, it¡¯s more apt to call it mybat lifeform... Want to see it? My Evangelion Unit-01!¡±

    A huge region behind Gando began to twist and distort, as if the space there was flowing water.

    Then.

    A purple hand abruptly extended out of that space.

    It was bigger than Gando¡¯s entire body. The giant hand ced itself below Gando¡¯s feet, and the man slowlynded on that giant hand. The giant hand didn¡¯t stop extending outwards. An over twenty metre tall enormous half-robot appeared in the air, floating there. A visible translucent diamond-shapedyer appeared over it. It was no longer simply a defensive barrier, looking instead to be part of its body. When Light of the Soul reached such a level, it could be quite terrifying.

    ¡°Come! Hypocrites, let¡¯spose one final song together! Let me hear your cries of pain. Let me know... all my suffering wasn¡¯t pointless! Tell me there was a point to all that misery from life and death crises and bitterness from forcing myself to be strong!¡±

    With a wave of Gando¡¯s hand, the partially mechanised giant lifeform gave a howl. There was a silver cross-like sh in its enormous mouth.

    All those on the roof jumped away, taking out their Sky Sticks in the process. The building below them seemed to be bombarded by a massive force, a silver light instantly bursting out. In the next moment, the top floor was sheared off, the entire roof no longer anywhere to be seen.

    ¡°Hahaha... fight back, hypocrites. Fight an exciting battle with me. It doesn¡¯t matter if you kill me again!¡± Gando was nearly insane as he roared, while the giant lifeform behind him roared as well. It attempted to headbutt everyone. The diamond-shaped defensive barrier stood erect, as if it were a diamond-shaped de. If they were struck by it, they would definitely be hacked to death.

    ¡°Stop. Your opponent... is me!¡±

    Luo Yinglong inhaled deeply. He then gave a roar. It was like a sound based attack, that attacked the surroundings in a wave-like form. That pouring rain was knocked away by the sound, forming an ellipse. The charging giant lifeform seemed able to hear the sound. It abruptly stopped its ramming, turning its head around as it breathed heavily. The giant lifeform looked like a giant that had been erged several dozen times, but its face was covered by metal, with only a ferocious mouth that continuously let out white breath revealed. It gnashed its teeth as it looked at Luo Yinglong, before letting loose a roar.

    ¡°You want to get in the way? Fellow from team Celestial, you think you¡¯re badass just because you learnt some Cultivation? SCRAM! My target today is team China! There¡¯s another n for you team Celestial! If you want to live, scram far, far away!¡± Gando stood on the palm as he looked straight ahead at Luo Yinglong. His voice turned gloomier, as if he could no longer control the surging killing intent on himself.

    TN Note: Two of the abilities of the Eva is to have a sh of silver cross-shaped light at their mouth, which will cause an explosion that is also cross shaped. Another ability is Absolute Terror Field(A.T. Field), a defensive barrier.

 Vol 23 8-3: Initial battle! That Once Upon A Time Comrade!(III)

    Luo Yinglong was both anxious and angry in his heart. He was anxious because he had some urgent things to tell Xuan, while he didn¡¯t know how to broach the topic. He was angry because he had consumed a significant amount of Refined Qi and vitality to divine team China¡¯s position. Who knew a fellow from team Devil would suddenly appear to fight. Wasn¡¯t his Refined Qi and vitality wasted if so? He grit his teeth, disregarding what Gando said. He just put his hands together to form a seal as he stepped forward with a majestic air.

    ¡°Borrowing the force of heaven and earth! Eight Trigrams form!¡±

    ¡°Water! Floods!¡±

    As his hands came together, a continuously revolving Eight Trigrams formation diagram appeared in the sky. At the same moment it appeared, the surrounding rainwater seemed to fall under some sort of control, flowing backwards as it rose up and rapidly gushed towards the formation diagram. For a moment, there was not even a single drop of water left in the area for kilometres around. All of it had flown into that Eight Trigrams formation diagram.

    Gando knew it was no longer time to hold back. With a wave of his hand, a cross-shaped silver light shed past in the Eva¡¯s mouth again. The area Luo Yinglong was in waspleted enveloped in the resultant cross-shaped explosion, which was much stronger than the one before. Several of the nearby buildings were shattered to the point of copse. It was a level of power equal to Wangxia¡¯s miniature nukes.

    When the explosion of silver light passed, Luo Yinglong who had been in the centre of it was unharmed. Those ancient swords swam around in his surroundings. He didn¡¯t do anything shy. All he did was put his hands together and stomp down with force twice as he shouted, ¡°River Surges Forth!¡±

    The Eight Trigrams formation elerated in its rotation, a stream of water flowing forth. At first, it wasn¡¯t toorge. Its diameter was at most metres. But when it reached a hundred metres from the ground, it began to rapidly expand, reaching over a hundred metres in diameter. The mid-air Gando and Eva were swallowed within. This wasn¡¯t an ordinary water stream. The water stream carried a strange collision force with it, like a knife, and the buildings struck by it were instantly pulverised. The Eva which had been the first to be struck could only let out a howl as it was smashed into the ground. The water flowed ceaselessly, and the ground quickly became a vast and boundless body of water...

    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s just a robot. How could it be the equal of Cultivation? This ¡®borrowing the force of heaven and earth¡¯ draws power from all things in the world. The water spell is several times stronger than usual in this rainstorm. Let¡¯s see if you survive this or not!¡±

    Luo Yinglong¡¯s reaction was as how team China remembered him, still that hothead from in Lord of the Rings. He began to make a ruckus, before finally recovering a few secondster. He anxiously shouted at Xuan, ¡°Hey! Chu Xuan! I have something urgent to tell you! That fellow, Adam, he... errrrr... he...¡±

    Xuan was lost in thought for a moment, before asking with some surprise, ¡°Huh? What about Adam?¡±

    ¡°I can¡¯t tell you!¡± Luo Yinglong was dazed for a moment, before muttering.

    ¡°Did you speciallye over on a flying sword to mess with us...?¡± Zheng was both in a good mood and amused when he heard this, and he loudly asked, ¡°Since you can¡¯t say anything, don¡¯t say anything. If you want to say it, just say it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t...¡± Luo Yinglong replied with a bitter expression. He was nning on continuing to speak, when he suddenly waved his hand and manipted an ancient sword. A silverser shot up from below, much more intense than the explosion before. Its might was much greater than before, and even Zheng who was standing far away had to squint his eyes slightly. The shockwaves spread hundreds of metres away, and the buildings in this area had alreadypletely copsed.

    At this time, a giant lifeform slowly floated up from the ground. The figure was purple and had a metallic body surface. A ridiculous amount of Light of the Soul, or A.T. Field, was visible on its body. The Eva Unit-01 had beenpletely unharmed in the turbulence before, and so was Luo Gando who stood in its palm.

    ¡°Alright, fine. I admit I underestimated you before. Forgive me for calling you this, but, Cultivation Man, I¡¯ll start getting slightly serious. That¡¯s the only way to live up to our team Devil¡¯s position as one of the three strongest...:

    Gando extended his arms, and nine pairs of wings abruptly extended out of his back as well as the Eva¡¯s. They clearly weren¡¯t just for show, as the wings of light could be seen continuously drawing in minute points of light that faintly appeared in the surroundings. What exactly the points of lights were was unknown, but their absorption caused the suppression the Eva was emanating to spike up.

    Luo Yinglong appeared within that explosion of silver light unscathed. However, on closer inspection, the azure light on the ancient sword had dimmed some...

    ***

    ¡°As expected. An ¡®ident¡¯ urred. Although there were already omens of it happening, it appearing in this manner when Gando provoked team China... looks like fate is our enemy now.¡± Xuan sighed. He suddenly gave Zhang Xiaoxue a look, before muttering.

    Zhang Xiaoxue froze. ¡°Should we give him some help through the Godseal Board? Quickly defeat that Cultivator then continue to deplete team China¡¯s power?¡±

    ¡°No... Matters have their own momentum when they unfold. The momentum the ident before us produced can¡¯t be easily counteracted. It has begun. The final battle has truly begun, the prologue opened by these two surnamed Luo...¡± Xuan looked up at the sky. He quietened down after he finished speaking. After a long while, he continued, ¡°It¡¯s a true pity. You can¡¯t see the stars in this sort of weather...¡±

    ¡°Stars?¡± The people around repeated curiously.

    Suddenly, someone shouted, ¡°No good! Zhao Zhuikong is gone!¡±

    ¡°No need to look for him. As I said, matters unfolding tend to have their own momentum to it. When it starts, it usually needs a much greater power to force it to a stop. Instead of wasting energy stopping it, why not just go with the flow and exert energy alongside it? Let¡¯s begin. Our team Devil shall join the final battle as well...¡±

    ***

    In a za not far from team Devil¡¯s base, Zhao Zhuikong was gently smiling as he stood there. Facing him was another man gently smiling as well. The man was very simr looking to him, practically identical to him.

    ¡°So? Has it been exchanged? Don¡¯t tell me you haven¡¯t.¡± Zhao Zhuikong smiled at the man he was facing.

    ¡°Ah, but of course I¡¯ve exchanged it. How interesting. If I weren¡¯t about to meet with little apple, I¡¯ll really want to go at it with you before we fuse. Right, my clone?¡± The other Zhao Zhuikong smiled gently to the other him.

    ¡°Ah yes. Apart from my little apple, you¡¯re much more to my taste than the rest of those vegetables and potatoes. But it¡¯s no good. Little apple is already waiting anxiously. If I don¡¯t quickly handle you, she¡¯ll get mad. A pity that we can¡¯t split again after fusing using this item. Fighting with myself does sound quite entertaining otherwise.¡±

    The two gazed at the other in silence for a long while. They then took out the thing in their own hand, a pair of earrings where each held one of the pair. Each put it on their left and right ears. In an instant, an indescribable power sent the two colliding towards each other. There was a sh of bright light, and the two lost their consciousness at the same time...

 Vol 23 9-1: The Unspeakable Secret(I)

    The powerhouses in the city all had their own reactions as Gando and Luo Yinglong began their battle. It was a sort of resonance between Lights of the Soul that let those far away sense something.

    ¡°Borrowing the force of the heavens and earth! Eight Trigrams form!¡±

    ¡°Thunder! Bolt!¡±

    Luo Yinglong¡¯s hands gave a wave. The Eight Trigrams formation spun faster and several streaks of lightning that shed past were pulled in, disappearing from the skies.

    What immediately spurted out was the lightning gathering below the formation. It was like aser cannon that had been charging had spat out a serpent of light. Several secondster, a pir of lightning shot out from that formation. The speed was incredibly fast. All those present could only feel the world lighting up, and before they recovered, thatser-like lightning descended, enveloping the Unit-01 within.

    ¡°Thunder Dragon Rumbles!¡±

    Luo Yinglong couldn¡¯t help but start to breath heavily after executing this move. He stared at the giant pit formed by the lightning strike, afraid that that undying machine would appear again within. He had used ¡®borrowing the force of heaven and earth¡¯ two times since the start of his battle against Gando. Although they had all beenplemented by this rainstorm, and were much stronger than usual, it was still unable to break through that Eva¡¯s Light of the Soul for some reason. With no alternative, he could only use lightning, the greatest force he could borrow from the natural world at this moment...

    The might of this move was enormous, and the consumption of Refined Qi was great as well. With his current strength in the Astral stage, he could only use this level of power several times. If he still couldn¡¯t kill them, he could only use some forbidden technique that wouldpletely put his life on the line.

    The might of this move was abnormally great. That lightning moved at the speed of light. The limits of a lifeform¡¯s speed couldn¡¯t dodge it. Gando had been struck by the lightning pir before he could even respond, the power within that strike already exceeding the power as the centre of an atomic explosion, reaching the level of hydrogen bombs. This was a move Luo Yinglong had infused the power of the world into after all. If Luo Yinglong relied on himself alone to execute this move, he would have to be in the Unification or even the Tribtion Traversing stages to do it. Of course, if he had a good magical or Cultivation treasure and could unleash it to the fullest, he could also use this move in his current stage. It was just that such items were rare, and had arge consumption of Refined Qi... For instance, there was Xuan¡¯s Bell of the East Emperor.

    After that pir of lightning crashed down, for Gando and the Eva, which both had been knocked underground, their life or death was unknown. Everyone looked at the ground anxiously. After all, they didn¡¯t know whether the Eva¡¯s Light of the Soul could block an attack of the power. If it really could block it, Gando¡¯s power didn¡¯t bode well for them. Here, apart from Luo Yinglong risking his life to activate a forbidden technique, perhaps only Zheng could deal with such a powerful Gando.

    Not long after, a giant ball of hazy light slowly floated up from deep below. The light was an A.T. Field visible to the eyes, with an Eva within that had half of its body blown off. Even Gando which was in its hand was grievously injured. His stomach and chest was blown off, and the upper and lower halves of his body were only tenuously connected through his backbone. He looked more or less dead, but his face was merely pale and his eyes and face were still moving. It seemed it wasn¡¯t a fatal injury. It was at this moment everyone realized his legs were connected with the Unit-01, his legs fusing into it. Before, his pants had been covering it so it hadn¡¯t been obvious. Now, they realised it as soon as they took a look.

    ¡°Good, you¡¯re strong. If you were too weak, I wouldn¡¯t be able to enjoy myself to the fullest.¡± Gando smiled coldly as he said it word by word. ¡°Now THIS feels like a final battle. All that war of wits and overt schemes Xuan talks about is really not interesting. Only a honest battle and life or death feels refreshing. Cultivation, was it? I don¡¯t know what kind of gratitude or grievances exist between Zheng Zha and you, but you¡¯re not the target of my revenge. Stay far away from team China if you want to live longer.¡±

    ¡°This giant machine is called the Unit-01. The introduction says it¡¯s the body of a god and that its sole deficiency is theck of enough of a soul to move and control it. Thus, I could only exchange the Apostle enhancement. I don¡¯t know whether I can still be considered human, but I no longer care about anything anymore for the sake of revenge. You¡¯ll know about its power soon. It¡¯ll be worth it whether I lose my mind or fail to ovee the heart¡¯s devil and be a devil... Hahaha, I¡¯ll let you all live a little longer. If you want to die,e kill me now.¡±

    Gando had already slowly fused into the Eva¡¯s hand as he spoke. When he could no longer be seen, the entire Eva trembled. That damaged body actually began to madly regenerate. Although the damage it had taken was great, based on this speed of continuous propagation, it should be able topletely restore itself within a few hours at most. This did seem to be the best chance to kill him.

    ¡°Why?¡± Luo Yinglong was stunned, asking curiously.

    ¡°We¡¯ll discuss the detailster. It looks like the Unit-01 needs some time to restore itself to its original state. Let¡¯s talk as we fly... That lightning has already disappeared, so this will be a good time to hurry to the Umbre Corporation building. Let¡¯s go.¡± Zheng gave the giant lifeform aplicated look, before flying into the distance on the Sky Stick. Luo Yinglong hesitated for a moment, before following behind them on his flying sword. It was only that this squad... was missing Yingkong.

    ***

    ¡°...The basic situation is like that. Errr, ignore what I just said. Let¡¯s continue the topic from before. That Unit-01 is obviously the prototype god we met before, just that it¡¯s slightly weaker. The situation is slightly strange. The prototype god didn¡¯t have a pilot, so I destroyed its central control system. The prototype god began to propagate infinitely, bing a terrifying monster. I¡¯m not clear on the situation for this Unit-01. If we attack it now, I don¡¯t know if it¡¯ll go berserk and be such a monster as well, or go berserk in an even worse way now that it has a pilot. We don¡¯t know all this.¡± Zheng said to Luo Yinglong as he flew.

    Luo Yinglong immediately asked in surprise, ¡°Then, all the more we shouldpletely destroy it when it¡¯s defenceless.¡±

    ¡°The problem is that we can¡¯t confirm if this is clone Xuan¡¯s scheme.¡± When he said this, Zheng specially gave Xuan a look. The man was currently silently following behind the group. Those familiar with him would know that this man was using his mind to mull over something. Perhaps it was to deal with enemies... or perhaps his own people. Anyways, this fellow made others afraid.

    Xuan suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°We don¡¯t need to have a direct confrontation with Luo Gando now. Luo Yinglong, your appearance should be one of the misfortunes of team Devil. Gando could have depleted our strength or even threatened us. If possible, it¡¯s naturally not necessary to recklessly fight with him at this time. We just need to go with the flow and turn the entire situation into chaos. There¡¯s no need to mix ourselves into this chaotic situation. If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, team Devil and team Celestial must have started to make their moves. If team Devil¡¯s luck continues to worsen, we don¡¯t need to determine a victor between Gando and us. He¡¯ll be beaten by some ident... Now, the crux is you, Luo Yinglong.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± Luo Yinglong pointed at himself, mystified. He thenughed, ¡°Alright alright. No need to act mysterious. I¡¯ve been with Adam so long and I know your kind likes to keep things inside. Just say it directly. Why am I the crux?¡±

    ¡°What you want to say should have to do with team Celestial. No, it should be to do with Adam, right? The remaining 30% probability is you¡¯re a spy sent by Adam. But even a spy has to have something to prove their loyalty. The crux is what excuse you¡¯ll have to deal with us. The crux lies in you. What did team Celestial do? Why does my clone want to ally with me to deal with you. Another important question is why does my clone want to act like spectator at the side waiting for benefits while team Celestial acts against us?¡¯

    Xuan pointed at Luo Yinglong, ¡°What happened in team Celestial? Why must us of team China have no choice but to battle them, and why would Adam definitely trouble us and make the three-way situation lose its bnce? My clone¡¯s scheme as well... The crux of all this lies in what you have to say!¡±

 Vol 23 9-2: The Unspeakable Secret(II)

    The rainstorm remained. However, the lightning was gone, which meant that God¡¯s air restrictions were gone. Not discussing whether the removal of the restrictions were man-made or natural, it anyways meant that the various teams¡¯ individual flying equipment was now usable. In other words, the greatest obstruction to the teams¡¯ speed was gone and the distances within the city was no longer arge issue and the road to the Umbre Corporation building was now open for the teams.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll go this very night! Although I don¡¯t know what happened, this is the best chance to go to the Umbre Corporation building now that the lightning is gone.¡± In the basement team Africa was in, Neos was frowning as he spoke to his team.

    A difficult to describe fluctuation had just burst out through the city not long before. It was a fluctuation that was sensed deep within the soul. If using terms that high level teams could understand to exin, it was that a powerful Light of the Soul had appeared in the distance.

    What this meant didn¡¯t need to be said. Some teams were already battling, and thebatants were all very powerful based on the intensity and vibrations of the Light of the Soul. That strength wouldn¡¯t exist in the vast majority of teams. Thergest probability was that those battling were those from the three strongest teams.

    ¡°I know everyone doesn¡¯t understand my request to move in the middle of the night, and ignore everything to enter the city and find team China. You all don¡¯t understand. But we no longer have a path of retreat. If we can¡¯t stop Adam, while those who¡¯ve unlocked the fourth stage and ovee the heart¡¯s devil and slightly resist, we¡¯ll definitely die. As soon as his npletes, we¡¯re dead!¡±

    ¡°The rune technology the white race¡¯s Saints, Magicians and Alchemists coborated to construct, the Tree of Life, is an unconventional sort of pinnacle. A nigh-infinite energy as well, a spear that pierce through the soul and energy, and also, to turn oneself into a body that depends on possessing Light of the Soul... If you don¡¯t want to be his food, you¡¯re going to have to start risking your lives!¡±

    Neos gave a cold look towards the newer veterans in the team. They weren¡¯tpletely trusting of him the way Richard and the rest were, but everyone¡¯s power was important in the final battle... Putting it unpleasantly, if there weren¡¯t even disposable pawns for the schemes and calctions, there were no need for a scheme. It was a guarantee that no pawns equalled to no schemes. So, these members needed to exist no matter how unwilling he was.

    Even if it was just for theing sacrifices, he had to endure these people!

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. We¡¯ll find team China no matter the cost. How pathetic. My whole life I¡¯ve been calcting this and that. I didn¡¯t think I¡¯ll end up making all these rash actions instead in this final battle.¡± Neosughed bitterly again, standing up as he patted off the dust on his body. He ignored the responses of everyone else, walking alone to the exit of the basement. That figue looked indescribably bleak from behind.

    For a person who had relied on his wits his entire life, not being able to use it at this juncture that decided life and death was undoubtedly the greatest mockery to him.

    ***

    Apart from team Africa that departed that very night, a majority of team that had entered the city made the same decision. After all, most teams were mature teams that had underwent multiple life and death tests. Although they weren¡¯t the peers of the three strongest teams, they still had their veterans that were slightly stronger. They could sense the Light of the Soul somewhat, so they had made some guesses. These people even more urgently wanted to reach the Umbre Corporation building. If the clue wasn¡¯t there, they would have to go the main battlefield of the first Resident Evil, the Hive, to find the clue.

    This was the sole hope for the weaker teams. Disregarding what terrifying monsters may be in the Seventh Underground Laboratory, many teams still had this thinking. A hundred days were neither a lot nor a little after all. If they snuck into theboratory while the three strongest teams were going against each other, and if their luck was good and they didn¡¯t die, what followed would be fleeing into the vast world. It wasn¡¯t necessarily impossible tost the hundred days. Overall, finding the clue was the only path of survival for them.

    ***

    ¡°Our team Celestial doesn¡¯t need to look for the clues so urgently.¡± Adam looked silently at the gloomy night sky of the distant city. He muttered to the over ten people behind him.

    ¡°Our power is great. Although the people who are weaker number over seventy percent of us, there are still twenty of so left. Our strength isn¡¯t inferior to team Devil, let alone team China. So, we don¡¯t need to waste energy searching for whatever clue. Whoever finds it, we just have to snatch it from them!¡±

    Adam turned his head and continued to speak, and the dozens of people behind him all cheered. A majority of them all revealed expressions of delight, secretly thinking that they had indeed found an excellent backer. If Luo Yinglong had been present, he would surely sneer at Adam¡¯s words. They were obviously to trick people, purely to deceive these idiots.

    They wanted topare with team Devil? Just one clone Zheng, no, one clone Gando was enough to make so many suffer. Against someone who had reached the fourth stage, and against most of these who hadn¡¯t reached that level, it was something that numbers could make up for.

    However, they all didn¡¯t know the truth. The reason they could live to this day was because they hadn¡¯t met team China or team Devil. They hadn¡¯t been killed when they met team Celestial, and instead joined Adam¡¯s Angel Alliance n. Thus, they didn¡¯t have much of a notion regarding the power of those in the fourth stage.

    Of course, there were some exceptions...

    ¡°I don¡¯t know about team Devil, but team China is strong. Their leader is already powerful to an inconceivable level. I don¡¯t have confidence insting a minute against him. Honestly, I may not evenst one round if he unleashes his full power. I don¡¯t think our Angel Alliance is THAT strong.¡±

    A young man carrying a Japanese katana was standing within the crowd. The young man was Miyata Kuraki, who had unfortunately ran into team China in The Perfect Storm. He seemed to have fully recovered currently, but the self-confidence that had been present in his eyes before had diminished greatly. He had been defeated in his transformed state by Zheng within a few light punches, and the mental blow from this was great. It was difficult to guarantee his self-confidence after knowing how vast the difference was between him and the other side.

    Adam silent gave Miyata Kuraki a look. He nodded, saying, ¡°True, the high end members of team Devil and team China are indeed stronger than the norm. However, did you fight with most of their members?¡±

    Miyata Kuraki froze for a moment, muttering, ¡°No.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s how it is. Just like all teams, team China and team Devil has both the weak and the strong with. Even if their powerhousese, us team Celestial aren¡¯t eggs that¡¯ll shatter on the slightest impact. Our powerhouses can naturally stop them. So, our Angel Alliance is actually the strongest in the realm.¡± Adam smiled gently to everyone.

    Miyata Kuraki didn¡¯t say anything more. Although he still had some doubts in his heart, he still had some belief in Adam¡¯s words.

    In truth, anybody familiar with the three teams could refute this lie.

    Those who joined team Devil were all talents with the greatesttent potential in the realm. Team Devil also pursued a policy of thew of the jungle. Anyone who could survive till now would be a high-levelbatant.

    Team China¡¯s circumstances were more unique. With Zheng and his ¡®power¡¯, along with Xuan and his ¡®intelligence¡¯ shielding them along the way, and their life and death battles, the survivors were all super veterans who had survived many movies. Although they couldn¡¯t match up to the members of team Devil, each and every member of team China¡¯s power couldn¡¯t be overlooked.

    This also applied to team Celestial. As every person who joined were team leaders, their strength was top-ss. Adam¡¯s words could only trick these ordinary teams who weren¡¯t clear about the truth. After all, the teams they had met were all teams were all those with only two or strong members as well as mostly ordinary members.

    If it really was as Adam said, where team Devil and team China had only a few powerhouses, the Angel Alliance that had gathered quite a few teams would truly be strongest.

    ¡°Since everyone agrees with my suggestion, we¡¯ll wait here.¡±

    Adam turned his head again, his eyes twinkling constantly, then he muttered, ¡°...Wait for the final moment to arrive.¡±

 Vol 23 9-3: The Unspeakable Secret(III)

    ¡°So... it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t!¡± Luo Yinglong looked at everyone with a gloomy expression.

    He had been trying to find a way to describe the secret in his heart ever since he found team China. s, his intelligence just wasn¡¯t enough, and he just couldn¡¯t find a way to say it out. So, in the end he could only just start scolding.

    ¡°Anyways, juste with me to kill Adam! Everything will be fine and dandy as long as we kill that guy! Otherwise, we¡¯ll all die together!¡± Luo Yinglong shouted to the rest.

    Unfortunately, everyone, including Xuan, didn¡¯t take him seriously. Ignoring what Xuan was thinking, the problem was that Zheng simply didn¡¯t n to deal with team Celestial personally. His entire mind was filled with his clone, the clone Zheng that was dubbed the apex of the realm.

    ¡°Dammit, why can¡¯t you take action?! Song Tian met Xiang Yu in one of the movies. That weirdo was also terrifyingly strong. Both used the same weapon, and the two of them actually changed from enemies to friends after a battle. Song Tian gained the Seven Strikes of Purple Lightning. Supposedly there¡¯s a eight and ninth strike as well, but I¡¯ve never seen him use it. Even so, he¡¯s ridiculous enough already. I may be able to beat him if I use my Evil Gods Formation, but I won¡¯t have any power remaining to beat Adam then. That fellow has been hiding himself and hasn¡¯t revealed anything, but I know he¡¯s in the fourth stage with Light of the Soul. I don¡¯t know whether he¡¯s conquered the heart¡¯s devil, but his strength can¡¯t be underestimated. That fellow once before in White... cough, he knocked out a Adamantine Magic Doll there.¡±

    ¡°White?¡± Zheng turned around to Luo Yinglong who was flying behind him. He asked curiously, ¡°White what? Is it a movie world?¡±

    ¡°Ahhhh. It should be counted as a movie. Anyways, Adam has always been holding back. He¡¯s definitely not any weaker than Song Tian or me.¡± Luo Yinglong seemed to be fearful of something, as he rubbed his body and head, only replying after a long while.

    Hearing this, Zheng nodded. He also looked at Xuan. Didn¡¯t this strategist of team China have hidden depths himself? He had revealed the slightest bit in A Nightmare on Elm Street, and the growth in strength after had been ridiculous. Together with that Bell of the East Emperor that may or may not be usable, other Cultivation treasures and inventions of his, he even suspected this fellow may be able to challenge him. With this as a basis, Adam¡¯s strength couldn¡¯t be lower than the fourth stage no matter how weak it was.

    ¡°Yeah yeah! So, go with me to kill Adam!¡± When he saw Zheng nod his head, he immediately egged him on with great pleasure.

    ¡°No go. I need to conserve my strength to face my clone.¡± Zheng bluntly rejected him.

    ¡°Damn it, what exactly do you want me to say? If we don¡¯t kill Adam, we may all die!¡± Luo Yinglong shouted.

    ¡°There¡¯s no need for you to say anything else other than the truth!¡± Everyone said unanimously aside from Xuan.

    ¡°...Fuck!¡± Luo Yinglong was speechless, and thumped his head in vexation. Looking at him, it seemed he was taking it really hard.

    At this moment, Xuan who had been silent suddenly opened his mouth, ¡°I¡¯m about to ask some questions. If you encounter anything you can¡¯t tell me just tell me. If you can¡¯t even say the words ¡®can¡¯t say¡¯, then just keep your silence. Were you restricted by Adam? That¡¯s why you can¡¯t tell the truth?¡±

    ¡°No. It¡¯s unrted to Adam.¡± Luo Yinglong immediately said.

    ¡°Good, then onto the next question. Team Celestial found the legacy of either the ancient Saints or Cultivators in a movie world, right?¡± Xuan nodded as he continued to ask.

    ¡°Eh? You guessed it? Correct!¡± Luo Yinglong nodded joyously.

    ¡°Yes, what movie did you find it in?¡± Xuan was expressionless, giving a nod of his head as he asked.

    ¡°Narnia... Cough, cough, I can¡¯t say anymore.¡± Luo Yinglong was immediately panicked, before shaking his head decisively after a long while.

    ¡°Alright, next question. Was the legacy left behind by the Saints or Cultivators?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°Did you obtain theplete legacy?¡±

    When this question was asked, Luo Yinglong hesitated for a long while, frowning as he thought before murmuring, ¡°No. Although we entered a very deepyer, we were only able to obtain one ultimate legacy and several more minor items that weren¡¯t part of the legacy because of certain sudden circumstances. Although the ruins still remain, we can¡¯t enter anymore. That¡¯s all I can say.¡±

    ¡°What was that ultimate legacy?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°You want us to quickly kill Adam because of this ultimate legacy?¡± Xuan frowned slightly, asking again.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°Did you all form the Angel Alliance before or after obtaining this legacy?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t say.¡±

    ¡°One more question. Have you entered Eragon before? Do you know about the announcement within that will cause certain things to happen if said?¡± Xuan thought for a while before asking.

    ¡°Eragon? We¡¯ve never experienced that movie. An announcement that will cause something to happen if said? What¡¯s that referring to?¡± Luo Yinglong asked curiously.

    Xuan let out a breath, pushing up his spectacles. ¡°All are unspeakable secrets? Even if I press you for the details, you probably can¡¯t say anything. Although there are some questions subject to confirmation, I roughly understand what you¡¯re trying to get across.¡±

    Luo Yinglong was immediately overjoyed. ¡°You understand? As expected of team China¡¯s strategist, the weirdo Xuan! Cough... take it that I didn¡¯t just say that. How about it? Since you understand, go and kill Adam with me!¡±

    ¡°No.¡± Xuan said this word indifferently, before keeping his mouth shut, only silently flying forward.

    ¡°Why? Why!¡± Luo Yinglong was stunned for a very long time, before being unable to restrain his anger and flying to before Xuan and shouting angrily.

    ¡°Because we are team China.¡± Xuan gave Luo Yinglong a cold look, before saying calmly, ¡°From the start of this battle, no, since Adam mingled with the majority of teams to form the Angel Alliance, the main character position of the final battle no longer had anything to do with him or the Angel Alliance. This is a battle between team Devil and team China. I have my own schemes and calctions. It doesn¡¯t matter what legacy Adam obtained, because I wasn¡¯t going to let him off from the start anyways. The only end to disrupting our battle with team Devil... will be extermination!¡±

    When these words were said, it wasn¡¯t just Luo Yinglong who was stunned. The rest of team China was as well. Zheng said dumbly to Xuan, ¡°My god... did you unknowingly ovee your heart¡¯s devil? You sounded so pleasant just now.¡±

    Xuanughed coldly at him. ¡°You should have been the one saying this. This is the conviction behind you battling to this day, right? My schemes since the start of the final battle have relied on this. It¡¯s all to let team China rise to the top of the realm and get that title of the apex. I think you know what it means for a kind versus king and soldier against soldier battle. Perhaps at the end of this final battle, we may be wiped out from this realm. Even if we do win, I¡¯m afraid only you and a few others will be left. So, you should have been the one saying this.¡±

    Zheng gave Xuan a deep look. He carefully thought through the arrangements and things Xuan had done along the way. Although he didn¡¯t know how Xuan¡¯s scheme was going, he knew this man¡¯s resolve. It was like that first time he met this man. For the sake of the group¡¯s survival and benefit, he could dispassionately view all life...

    ¡°I¡¯ve always imprinted it deep on myself. From Resident Evil Apocalypse, the first time our team was wiped, when my clone angrily decapitated me and all my friends died... This has always been the reason I fought. After this final battle, team China will be the strongest. This is my promise to you. Whether you¡¯re dead or alive then, this promise shall always be my conviction!¡±

    Zheng sighed. He gave Luo Yinglong a look, before straight ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s go, towards the clue of the Seventh Underground Laboratory and team Celestial... I trust Xuan. Since he said he¡¯s made the arrangements, then he¡¯s made them. I have only one job, to fight my clone! Luo Yinglong, I don¡¯t know why you wanted to look for us team China to help, but since you said you wanted to join us... If team China still has a future, then the first thing you have to remember before joining us is that you have to trust yourrades! Let¡¯s go! We shouldn¡¯t make team Devil wait too long!¡±

    ¡°Alright. I¡¯ll trust that weirdo Xuan this one time. I hope your trust this time doesn¡¯t backfire on you. It¡¯s just dying once anyways... Speaking of which, didn¡¯t your squad have some pretty assassin girl with a big chest? She was in my divinations before. Did she lose us?¡± Luo Yinglong let out a breath as well, and he could only helplessly agree to Zheng. However, he still looked around, and asked curiously in the end.

    ¡°Apart from the wish of living on itself, another reason we want to live on is because we each have our own battles to face. This is fate, and our personal decisions. She¡¯s off to face her own battle.¡± Zheng gave Luo Yinglong a look, muttering, ¡°That¡¯s the second thing to remember if you want to join team China.¡±

    ***

    At the same time, there were great changes in team Devil¡¯s base. All the members got up onto their Sky Sticks. Coincidentally, team China and team Devil possessed individual flying equipment that were practically the same. From certain aspects, the two teams were too simr.

    ¡°One hour thirty seven minutes until team China¡¯s missile hits. One hour fifty two minutes until team Celestial¡¯s npletes. Although the initial situation is slightly messed up now, we still have an absolute initiative. Follow my orders to split into two squads. The first will go to team Celestial¡¯s base. When the situation there changes, follow my instructions to start dealing a blow to the Angel Alliance members. The second squad will follow me... We¡¯ll go to the entrance to the Hive first and sneak attack team China there!¡±

 Vol 23 10-1: The Imperfect Strongest Causality-type Weapon(I)

    Team China had split into squads before entering Roon City. One of the squads was the mainbat force for the final battle despite being only six in number,prising of Zheng and Xuan, who were top tier in the realm. The squad¡¯s strength was incredible, enough to forcibly go against team Devil... Of course being able to go against them didn¡¯t guarantee victory. These were two separate matters.

    The other squad were more in number and although they couldn¡¯t quite match up to the first squad, they still had experts of various fields. They also had team China¡¯s number two strategist Xiao Honglu. It was a team existing specially for ambushes. As long as a suitable opportunity arose, they could suddenly charge out to give a ferocious bite... and it would be one that cut to the bone.

    They only needed to upy a single missile base based on Xuan¡¯s initial request. upying all wasn¡¯t necessary as while Xuan had given them a lot of the super virus, its volume wasn¡¯t too much. Several warheads would be enough to disseminate the virus throughout the city. Using such a team and a strategist did seem to be overkill, but there was no other choice. Only Honglu could familiarly operate various kinds of modern weaponry and fire missiles apart from Xuan in team China.

    And to avoid the squad from being too weak and making clone Xuan not fix his sights on Zheng and the rest, this team had be this current situation. They were powerful in certain extremes and couldunch sudden attacks, but they were unable to pose a fatal threat to team Devil and the Angel Alliance...

    ¡°What an awkward position... we can¡¯t possibly be spending this final battle as deliverymen, right?¡± Honglu muttered as he sulked.

    They were at a missile base¡¯s missile firing tform. Honglu had in the long time since entering the realm, enjoyed reading books of all sorts in his spare time. This was indeed lived up to his reputation as a genius, or someone with a highly developed central nervous system. Although he wasn¡¯t quite at Xuan¡¯s level, he would still be a pinnacle strategist in other teams.

    When Honglu said this and everyone all spontaneously looked at him, the little boy¡¯s face reddened and he said hurriedly, ¡°Fine fine. No need to look at me like that, I was just grousing a little. Rx, I¡¯ll be carefully considering the intent behind Xuan¡¯s scheme. I won¡¯t say anything more about not understanding.¡±

    Frankly speaking, the act of splitting up hadn¡¯t been one Honglu approved of. But in that situation where theycked any usable intel or clues, he couldn¡¯t not agree as he wasn¡¯t able toe up with another actionable n. He couldn¡¯t match up to the greatest strategist Xuan under the circumstances of having equal intel and clues. So, he could only helplessly agree to split up.

    (But... Is Xuan¡¯s splitting up this time purely as he said, just to disseminate the virus and affect team Devil¡¯s line of vision?)

    Honglu couldn¡¯t understand Xuan¡¯s scheme and calctions. What was deep in the recesses of that man¡¯s mind couldn¡¯t be guessed by anybody... except he himself.

    Hence, after plucking many hairs and under the repeated questioning of the other squad members, Honglu finally snapped that he didn¡¯t know, revealing the true disposition of his age group... a childish tantrum.

    Honglu only finally meekly apologised to the rest when he entered the missile base and began to operate the tform¡¯s controls. After all, the squad¡¯s mission wasn¡¯t one that would let him throw a child¡¯s tantrum. He had to guess Xuan¡¯s intent, just like in Independence Day, andy the scheme for the final battle in concert with him!

    (But I really don¡¯t get what Xuan is thinking? Is this squad really just to confuse team Devil¡¯s line of sight? That doesn¡¯t make sense. After all, the foundation of our hypothesis is that we think team Devil has some sort of omniscience. That¡¯s how they can know we split into squads. But if they do have some kind of omniscience, there¡¯s no way clone Xuan will be confused by such a small trick. They¡¯re Xuans after all and they have both stand at the highest level of intelligence.)

    Honglu pulled his hair off in vexation. He looked at a missile soar into the sky towards Roon City. His heart was instead bing less and less confident at what was going on as he repeatedly guessed at Xuan¡¯s thoughts.

    Honglu inhaled a deep breath. He suddenly asked Lan who was besides him, ¡°Big sis Lan, let me ask you something. Let¡¯s say there was a pair of eyes that could constantly monitor you at every moment and know every action of yours. It can also watch someone else, but the pair of eyes can only keep track of what he¡¯s doing when it¡¯s watching him and won¡¯t know what¡¯s happening during the times it¡¯s not watching. Let me ask, how would you pass a message you don¡¯t want the eyes to know to the other person?¡±

    This analogy sounded incredibly like team China¡¯s current situation of one strong squad and one weak squad. As expected, Lan was lost in thought. The pretty girl¡¯s forehead seemed to protrude slightly more than an ordinary person¡¯s, which gave her a sort of unique charm of the gentle and quiet sort. After thinking it through carefully, she said, ¡°This eye can know everything about me? Does this mean for the moment it starts watching me, or does it mean it can know everything about me from birth to death with just one look?¡±

    Honglu froze upon hearing this. He frowned, ¡°If it knows everything past and future, that¡¯s undoubtedly the domain of a god. Team Devil shouldn¡¯t have reached this level yet, or else they¡¯ll have long sincepletely crushed team Celestial and us. I think this omniscience should be... you should think of it as a psyche force scan with no limitations of distance or ne.¡±

    ¡°If so, when did these eyes start watching me? If he¡¯s watching me, I just need to find a moment before that and use an encoded method to pass on a message to the other person. As for whether he can understand or not, that¡¯s up to the other person¡¯s intelligence.¡± Lan said after considering it.

    ¡°If so...¡±

    Honglu suddenly said loudly to Zero. ¡°Zero, check all the virus containers Xuan gave us carefully. Check if there¡¯s a message he left us without leaking the virus out!¡±

    Not long after, everyone indeed found a piece of paper Xuan left inside. There were only some strange numbers inside, seemingly without any sense to them. Honglu couldn¡¯tprehend them whether he used Morse code or any other. In truth, these numbers seemed meaningless, written randomly without any thought put into it.

    ¡°What does ¡®X¡¯ mean? This is the sole letter on the paper, with the rest being a meaningless stream of numbers. Damn it, don¡¯t tell me I¡¯m supposed to guess it. I really want to see how team Devil¡¯s Xuan tries to guess it!¡±

    Honglu turned the paper from side to side. He even wet a small bit of the paper, but the truth told him it was just a piece of ordinary paper that couldn¡¯t be any more ordinary. This meant the letter and numbers on it were hiding some secret. But without any rules being informed, how could anyone easily figure out the irregr numbers someone else randomly scribled? This wasn¡¯t a novel¡¯s plot after all!

    ¡°X?

    ¡°X? Damn, X what? X-files? That¡¯s not impossible...¡±

    ***

    Team Devil¡¯s location...

    When team Devil split into two squads, clone Xuan had already made Zhang Xiaoxue activate the Godseal Board, or rather, use the remaining causality points to activate it. As long as there were any changes that affected the battlefield, the Godseal Board would have a notification for it, then monitor the location of that team for up to forty eight hours. This was at great cost to team Devil. They would have to endure even more severe spacetime reversal and have to expend almost all of their causality points. It could be said it was an all-or-nothing choice for them.

    The Godseal Board was akin to opium. Not using it was an incredible pity, and it was like it seduced the soul. After all, it represented the pinnacle of ancient rune technology. It was the strongest philosophical weapon, also known as causality type weapons. This was the strongest and ultimate weapon of the yellow race¡¯s Saints and Cultivators. It was apletely different path of science from the Western white race¡¯s Saints and Cultivators that emphasised the gic constraint, biological science and natural science.

    ¡°Team China obtained the yellow race Cultivator¡¯s legacy. From the treasures as well as the equipment created by my original that the Godseal Board listed, they should have Cultivation techniques, and aplete set at that.¡±

    Clone Xuan looked at everyone. ¡°Know what this means? If it¡¯s just Cultivation technologies, we already obtained them once in Zu Mountain. You also already trained it to the Nascent Soul stage, right?¡± Clone Xuan pointed at a middle-aged Chinese man. His get-up was strange. He was wearing spectacles, but his clothes were a set of ancient Chinese robes, and he carried a sharp sword on his back. It was unconventional no matter how you looked at it.

    ¡°But your strength isn¡¯t even a tenth of Luo Yinglong. That¡¯s a fact. It¡¯s not that your Cultivation level is too much worse than his, but that you don¡¯t have any other means to attack other than a flying sword. You only have a better body than ordinary people and a few methods to use Refined Qi. But that isn¡¯t much better than other enhancements like the vampire¡¯s Blood Energy, practising Qi or demonic energy... Based on us, that Cultivation that¡¯s been praised to the high heavens doesn¡¯t seem like much. It¡¯s just a slightly stronger technique. But is that the whole truth?¡±

 Vol 23 10-2: The Imperfect Strongest Causality-type Weapon(II)

    Clone Xuan looked at the Godseal Board, saying, ¡°In truth, the Cultivation Luo Yinglong has disyed is tremendously powerful. My original is precisely researching this might. Perhaps if given a few years, the team China we face may all have power equal, or even more than Luo Yinglong. This is true Cultivation techniques. It¡¯s not just a trick to strengthening yourself, but a science that¡¯s as careful and strict as natural science.¡±

    When he said this, clone Xuan looked up to everyone. ¡°Based on the message the yellow race¡¯s Saints told us, this Godseal Board is the ultimate causality type weapon created jointly by the yellow race Saints and Cultivators. In other words, apart from the Saint¡¯s profound understanding and maniption of energy, it won¡¯t becking in the Cultivator¡¯s rune technology either... Hmm, perhaps the Saints have simr technology as well. Anyways, the Godseal Board is only around due to the amalgamation of these two great aplishments. I think for those present who¡¯ve read my country¡¯s ancient novel ¡®Investiture of the Gods <sup>[1]</sup>¡¯, you shouldn¡¯t be unfamiliar with the equipment in that legend, right?¡±

    ¡°Correct. In the legend, as long as you wrote a person¡¯s name on it, that person would die, and in apletely logical way, as if he deserved to die. This is causality. First, decide that he¡¯ll die, then decide how he¡¯ll die. In truth, this Godseal Board¡¯s abilities don¡¯t just stop here. Based on the information we obtained in the ruins, it¡¯s capable of omniscience and omnipotence. It¡¯ll be like that person in team China said. We¡¯ll know everything about her with one look. Also, if it was designed to be a weapon, it shouldn¡¯t be like how we are now. It shouldn¡¯t injure everyone at the same time as injuring the enemy. That¡¯s not a weapon, but a technique or ability. Thus, Ipletely believe the ruins when it said the weapon isn¡¯tplete.¡±

    Xuan suddenly extended his palms towards everyone, and he pressed down on a finger as he spoke. ¡°Then let¡¯s guess what happened then. Saints and Cultivators were enemies before. They started a war that spread throughout the whole world, a Grand Primordial War. It even caused the heavens and earth to shatter. This event directly led to the copse and decline of the glorious ancient civilisations. Although the two groups gradually grew againter and various technologies even improved under the catalysis of war, the numbers of humanity never rose. So, multiple fifth stage lifeforms and Cultivator lifeforms came into being. At the same time, they sensed the truth of the box as well as certain methods to break out. They then created God and left the pinnacle creations of their technologies they were proudest of in ruins. This brought forth the existence of severalrge ruins, such as the one Adam obtained his item from and the one we did too. That¡¯s the first thing.¡±

    ¡°Secondly, based on the process from when we were obtaining the item in the ruins till the time the ruins suddenly copsed, the three forces weren¡¯t harmonious, or may have even had grudges. At the same time, Saints and Cultivators were always on guard towards the other. They were afraid of the other side being too strong to the point they couldn¡¯t be stopped. That¡¯s why the white race¡¯s n never finished and the Godseal Board we obtained isn¡¯tplete. In other words, the two groups which created this weapon were afraid of the other havingplete control over the weapon. Most likely, no, the Godseal Board was split into two pieces. Each taking charging of half would be reasonable. If my guess is right, my original has the other portion. There¡¯s a seventy percent probability that it¡¯s that Jade Disc of Creation, based on the name, Creation, which is another form of causality. Although, I don¡¯t know the item¡¯s effects. Theplete Cultivation techniques, or rune technology, should also have the method tobining these two pieces together.¡±

    ¡°Want to live on?¡± Clone Xuan smiled coldly at all those present. He even signalled a psyche force user to contact the other squad andpletely transmit his words to all of the members of team Devil.

    ¡°Then kill team China. Obtain the relic item in their possession. We¡¯re dead otherwise. We all know spacetime reversal can be cancelled by moving ourselves across spacetime. The spacetime reversal I cause here in this world won¡¯t follow me back to God¡¯s dimension, and it won¡¯t umte either due to me using causality points in another world. But have you thought about it? How much causality points have we used in this world? How many days is left till the end of this final battle? For the remaining eighty or ny days, there¡¯s only one possibility that awaits us as time umtes... a Death that only targets us team Devil wille, and it¡¯ll be one that get more and more intense.¡± <sup>[2]</sup>

    Xuan watched those around him gradually pale, and he levelled a cold gaze at them. ¡°I know some among you are rather despicable. You n to go to the winning team after victory is decided. Or perhaps, you nned to betray us from the start? It no longer matters. The situation has already be fixed. It¡¯s not just team China that can gain the greatest team unity possible by fighting with their backs against the wall. So can we. Want to live on? Then struggle well...¡±

    Everyone looked at each other withplicated gazes. After a long time, Zhang Xiaoxue asked carefully, ¡°Xuan, what does that piece of paper mean? The Godseal Board can only show the text, but not trante it.¡±

    ¡°It <i>is </i>iplete after all. It can¡¯t know what we don¡¯t understand ourselves. I said before it might be the X-files. That may be one of the interpretations of X, but it¡¯s impossible to confirm. That¡¯s what I was talking about before... The me in team China will make the same decision as me. If I was in his position, there¡¯s only one decision I would make.¡±

    ¡°We would cut off all our own means of retreat tomit ourselves irrevocably and fight with our backs against the wall!¡±

    ***

    ¡°What kind of prompt is this? It wouldn¡¯t really be the X-files, right?¡±

    Honglu was still sitting there lost in thought. There were many strands of hair beneath his feet, all subconsciously plucked off in the midst of thinking. In just this short while, the originally dense hair had be much more sparse. However, the little boy¡¯s understanding didn¡¯t seem to rise and he continued to pluck off hair as before.

    ¡°X? X-files? A mathematical function? Or something else? Dammit, Xuan you idiot. Next time, I¡¯ll write a string of code for you to guess and we¡¯ll see who bes the idiot!¡± Honglu shouted.

    His voice still carried a tinge of childishness. He sounded like a cat that had had its tail stepped on a few times, and quite a few times at that. The little boy was already being brought near to the stage where he wanted to kill someone, and even his eyes were getting bloodshot.

    In the end, he had no choice, and tried to silently recite all the words that started with the letter X.

    ¡°Think(xiang), thanks(xie), some(xie), star(xing)... Star? Starship Troopers?¡±

    This dumb method of Honglu actually gave a viable method. He cross-referenced every possible word against the movies team China had experienced to see if he could find the origin of this X. Although he took a long time, and expended a lot of mental energy, he finally had a ray of hope.

    When he recited the word ¡®star(xing)¡¯, he suddenly recalled the words Starship Troopers. He hadn¡¯t revived yet when team China went through this movie, and this movie had been the first time team China had gone through a three-way team battle. Xuan had also used a scheme to perfectly reverse the situation. As a little boy who had wanted to surpass Xuan, he wouldn¡¯t give up on the chance to familiarise himself with the movie. Not long after he had revived, he had pestered the rest of the team to describe what happened in the movie in depth. Although he had been impressed with Xuan¡¯s scheme deep inside, he had been stubborn and kept acting as if he wasn¡¯t very convinced by it.

    For that movie¡¯s scheme, Honglu had thought through it several times. He knew he wouldn¡¯t have been able to aplish it so perfectly. Perhaps victory would have been secured under his own schemes, it would be a risky victory. It would likely have been a pyrrhic victory and there would definitely be deaths. After all, the other side also had a good strategist. In this respect... he truly was of ¡®mortal¡¯s wisdom¡¯.

    ¡°God dammit, those with mortal¡¯s wisdom can crack this code too!¡± Honglu shouted. His finger was pointed at his head, as he recited incantations. A streak of coldness struck his head, followed by a ball of water. When the ball of water fell, it was already mixed with the ice, and immediately drenched the boy. ¡°If ¡®X¡¯ represents the ¡®star(xing)¡¯ in Starship Troopers, does Xuan want me to emte his scheme in that movie? No. This final battlecks any external forces to use. These numbers won¡¯t fit either, unless...¡±

    ¡°I know! So it turns out this was they way to break the code!¡±

    [1] The Godseal Boardes from the novel Investiture of the Gods, named after the item itself. From the Wikipedia page, a character is bestowed the ¡¯<i><font color="#222222">Fengshen Bang</font></i>, a list that empowers him to invest the gods of Heaven¡¯. The word ·â can mean bestow/seal, as readers of ISSTH may remember from DB¡¯s footnotes for Meng Hao¡¯s Demon Sealer title. I chose to have a new trantion for <i>Fengshen Bang</i> instead of just going with Investiture of the Gods, because 1) Most of you wouldn¡¯t have heard of this anyways. 2) In its first mention, clone Xuan specifically mentions the meaning of ¡¯seal¡¯ behind its naming sense. 3) Let¡¯s be honest, I think Investiture of the Gods is horrible as an item name.

    [2] This part, ¡®a Death that only targets us team Devil wille¡¯ is a slight y on words in Chinese. The author uses the words ¡®ËÀÉñÀ´ÁË¡¯ to describe it, which means the Death godes literally, which also happens to be the Chinese title of Final Destination.

 Vol 23 11-1: Difficulty Increase and the Uncontrollable Super Virus(I)

    Honglu was sitting there in silent contemtion. He kept ying with his hair or sighing, then looking into the distance listlessly. It was as if he had aged decades, but this little boy was obviously still over ten years old and was at odds with this aged and weighty gaze.

    Honglu was himself forced to do this. He really wanted to start cursing about how he was forced. The code on Xuan¡¯s paper was indeed cracked, and the content was in fact correct. Not only were logical sentences formed, but they also constituted the scheme Xuan wanted to hand over to them. But this schemepletely stunned Honglu.

    Not discussing Xuan¡¯s scheme for now, there was firstly, the trantion of the code for Xuan¡¯s arrangements. It pointed at a movie team China had experienced, which was indeed Starship Troopers. This wasn¡¯t the main issue of the code. The code was left behind as Xuan wanted to conceal it from team Devil¡¯s Xuan.

    It was indeed hidden. As long as that omniscience wasn¡¯t perfect and couldn¡¯t know someone¡¯s past or future, then this way of hiding it would be very great. The numbers could only bepletely understood by those of team China who had experienced the movie or those who had listened to them describe in detail. This was the scheme Xuan hady down before, or more urately, the writing script Xuan had told them in advance as preparations to set up the scheme.

    In Starship Troopers, team China had been saved and brought into space after a bloody battle, and a battle of wits had followed with team Africa. Xuan¡¯s scheme had utterly defeated this team with a strategist. While entering space from Klendathu, Xuan had secretly told the teams this script to keep in contact with the team if they got captured. As long he said out these numbers andpared it to that script, then a sentence could be pieced together word by word. The paper¡¯s numbers were to be dealt with like such.

    ¡°It does indeed constitute a scheme and this scheme does have Xuan written all over it. But... do we really have to do this?¡±

    Honglu plucked off a hair in vexation. He scrutinised the hair dumbly, internally thinking about what Xuan wanted. The words Xuan had given weren¡¯tplex. It only said Zero¡¯s modified gun had another method of usage, which could disy shocking power when paired with his Mystic Eyes. But, upon using it, Zero would likely die, especially after disying his power. Whether or not to use it was up to Honglu¡¯s discretion. The second thing was to get Honglu to think of a way to eliminate team Celestial and team Devil¡¯s squad. With these overwhelming odds, team China was in a tough position. To obtain the objective of king versus king and soldier against soldier, it would be very difficult based on team China¡¯s current situation. This was unless Honglupleted the goals Xuan gave him at a small cost.

    ¡°Was this why you started training me starting from a few movies ago?¡± Honglu looked at the ceiling listlessly. He could imagine Xuan¡¯s arrangements in his mind. This whole final battle was a gamble on the victor of the king against king battle, and whether Zheng could win.

    The words also simply described some information Xuan deduced. The most important was that team Devil would send a squad out to stand guard near team Celestial. As soon as team China members appeared and began to assault team Celestial, they would act as bystanders waiting to reap benefits. What Honglu had to do waspletely eliminate the two other sides with the information and power he had on hand.

    ¡°How can it be done? Even if we can use the special effect of Zero¡¯s modified gun, would they not know how to run? Zero¡¯s life will be... How do I get them to openly fight each other too, or gather together? This difficulty isn¡¯t any more easy than guessing your code. Damn, I never thought you thought so highly of me, Xuan! You actually entrusted such an important duty to me.¡±

    Honglu didn¡¯t know that most of team China could all guess that team China didn¡¯t possess the advantage amongst the three factions. Especially the victory against team Devil, where they would gamble on the soldiers that would win. They hoped team China would win, and were betting on all their luck and schemes. For example, would their second strategist be able to truly disy what a strategist needed to do, in the sole advantage team China had over team Devil and team Celestial... the field of strategists. In other words, their schemes and victory would likely affect the conclusion of this final battle.

    ¡°But... how do I reach this goal?¡± Honglu asked himself, and everyone looked at him speechlessly.

    The missile team China fired soared towards Roon City. The four missiles fired all exploded in the north, south, east and west sectors of the city. The virus carried by the missiles wouldn¡¯t be killed by the heat and shockwaves of this level. Instead, the genes of the virus rapidly altered and even absorbed a portion of the heat. They speedily multiplied and the virus propagated in all directions through the air and explosion shockwaves. The first to be hit were some zombies and zombie dogs. Creepers were infected too. The virus with fourth stage genes was terrifying. They altered their genes in the moment they took over these lifeforms

    ***

    ¡°Eh? A missile?¡± In a certain area within Roon City, a team was fighting with tworge Creepers. The battle was very strange. There was a group of people fighting with one Creeper, while a coquettish woman was using a leather whip to strike repeatedly at the other creeper. Not mentioning her figure or appearance for now, just her using a ming whip to hit the Creeper while giggling made everyone sweat. This was purely a woman who could apply S&M to the level ofbat...

    The coquettish beauty was currently giggling as she struck the Creeper. Her attacks carried a me attribute to it, and every strike carried incredible force with it. It would send the giant Creeper flying off into the distance, and the mes kept scorching it. She was obviously just ying around and it seemed she could actually immediately end the battle if there was a need. Based on this strength, she couldn¡¯t be any weaker than the third stage.

    While battling, she had looked up and saw a missile streaking past through the sky at a speed visible to the eyes and falling towards the distance. For a time she had been stunned, and she muttered out those words. She had nearly been knocked down by the Creeper, and in her anger she used force tosh out with the whip to turn the Creeper¡¯s head into a paste. It was only then that she stared into the distance.

    A psyche force scan perfectly captured the scene of the missile falling in everyone¡¯s mind. The missile¡¯s explosion hadn¡¯t been scary and had only been equivalent to an anti-tank missile. It was simply so weak that everyone was astonished. Who would be so bored to fire a missile with such low destructive power? There was nothing there anyways. Even if a team WAS there, that destructive power... may have been able to kill ordinary people, but it wasn¡¯t too likely to kill a member of a team.

    ¡°Wait. Why are those zombies... not moving?¡± A ck man behind the woman asked curiously.

    However no one answered his question. They were all directing their attention there, trying to see if the zombies had just been scared silly. What other reason would they not move? Just as they looked in confusion, the zombies within their ¡®vision¡¯ exploded. Chunks of blood and gore sttered in all directions. However, every drop of blood and every chunk of gore was connected by a strand of blood. They actually began to wriggle in mid-air and transform, as if they all possessed a life of their own. Therger chunks of gore actually grew eyes and mouths.

    One is to see, one is... to eat!

    When these basic organs had grown, the blood and gore that filled the air began to mutually devour each other, until the final zombie had be a giant piece of meat. Its shape wasn¡¯t fixed and each zombie was metamorphosing into something different. Some grew four new limbs, some grew countless teeth, some grew horns and some grew wings that were covered in sharp teeth...

    The members of the team were all dumbfounded. Everyone watched dumbly. No one knew why these zombies were mutating, and into such a horrifying and ugly form at that. This no longer looked like the zombies and monsters of Resident Evil, but an image straight out of hell!

    The woman¡¯s reaction was the quickest. ¡°Everyone, let¡¯s run! Those monsters are strong! I can already feel their pressure from this far. That missile isn¡¯t simple.. It must have released some virus. If we don¡¯t run, not only will those monsters mutate, but we¡¯ll die too! And it¡¯ll be from bing those disgusting monsters! I don¡¯t want that!¡± The woman shouted, and turned tail towards the opposite direction. The people behind her were all stunned, before following their leader, hot on her heels. Everyone all drew out their strength. There were a few who were weaker and didn¡¯t seem to have been strengthened much, and were thus running slower. They were rookies of the realm, and it was already not bad of their mental fortitude to be able to run after seeing that horrifying scene.

    Regretfully... they were destined to die.

    Because of the rainstorm, water filled Roon City and rain fell. The virus could not only spread through the air, but it was much faster when through liquids. What was more ridiculous was the ability to adjust their genes. These genes were eighty percent simr to that man wearing a golden mask team China had once met. This sort of Cultivation technologybined with the T-virus wasn¡¯t anything inferior to the golden masked monster.

    The virus didn¡¯t just propagate. They continuously altered their genes and absorbed the microscopic life within the rainwater and umted water, using the minute energy and matter within to multiply themselves, Although they didn¡¯t find a host body and undergo a sudden change, the virus was multiplying exponentially in number and spreading through the rain and umted water.

    The already mutated monsters began to massacre one another. The energy and matter within their bodies attracted the instincts of the other viruses. Every virus host wished to devour all other hosts to strengthen themselves. With this infinite battle and devouring... a higher tier lifeform of these monsters would eventually be born!

 Vol 23 11-2: Difficulty Increase and the Uncontrollable Super Virus(II)

    As the virus spread through the city, apart from the Angel Alliance and team Devil¡¯s squad, the rest of the teams in the city were all heading towards the Umbre Corporation building. The building¡¯s location wasn¡¯t a secret and was marked on all the maps in the city. As the Umbre Corporation was on of the veryrgestpanies in the world, practically everyone in the world had heard of it. Finding thisndmark-like construction wasn¡¯t of difficulty.

    At one of the locations a missile exploded not far from the building, based on the insane rate of multiplication and corruption of the virus, it wouldn¡¯t take more than two hours to reach the building. Of course, this was just for the virus. How about if the infected monsters made their way in this direction? Not only were they strong, but they were virus carriers as well...

    ¡°Damn! What kind of monster is this! Resident Evil Extinction didn¡¯t have anything like this!¡± A ck man roared.

    He swung a giant totem pole in his hand, and it struck the monster in the head. With a bang, the three headed monster with only an eye and mouth on its head was smashed into the ground. It sunk half a metre into the ground. Of course, to this monster over two and a half metre in height, it just needed but a step to get out. However, the totem pole carried enormous force, and one of its heads directly blew apart.

    This was a team near the Umbre Corporation¡¯s building. They consisted of mostly cks. It seemed that the geographical locale they were from was most likely Africa. The ck man in the lead had muscles that had all swelled up, and had reached a height of 2.3 or 2.4m. Compared to the strange monster, apart fromcking horizontally, his stature was almost the same. With a giant metal totem pole in his hand, even a tap or brush would break bones or cause internal injuries, let alone an actual strike.

    ¡°This must be a plot change! It¡¯s not like we¡¯ve only experienced this sort of thing a few times! Were these powerful monsters really those weak zombies?¡± The rest of the team were behind the ck man. A ck woman behind him asked in astonishment and fear.

    Many arrows were embedded in the monster¡¯s body, and it was obvious how many arrows she had shot at it. However, every arrow hade to a halt as soon as it entered its body. It was forcibly blocked by those powerful muscles, and the monster¡¯s body seemed to have some corrosive properties. The arrows¡¯ tips slowly vanished. When the final arrow fell off, the wounds on the monster¡¯s body began to wriggle and shut. It lookedpletely unharmed in the slightest.

    The monster¡¯s strength had surpassed their imaginations. It was much stronger than those Creepers, mutated or otherwise. Several members of the team used guns with greater firepower to spray out bullets, and a mixed blood used a high powerser to initiate attacks. All this did was blow off some pieces of the monster. The chunks began to wriggle and transform in mid-air, growing out many fine tentacles. The chunks would crawl along on the ground and merge back into the main body. After such a long fight, the monster had not only not been exterminated, but it had also changed continuously, bing stronger and stronger.

    ¡°GO! We won¡¯t tangle with this monster any longer. This is surely a plot change of Resident Evil Extinction. It¡¯ll be hard for our team to handle this monster with our strength. We¡¯ll bring it to the Umbre Corporation¡¯s building and let the other teams work with us to bring this monster down!¡±

    The ck man made a prompt decision. He immediately withdrew his totem pole and leapt backwards. As he shouted for his team members to flee together, for some reason, an ill premonition rose in his heart. It was as if he was in a situation of great danger. Who knew what other changes this monster would have that it would tingle his sixth sense such... It was as if a knife was pressed into his back, making goosebumps rise all over his body.

    Toote.

    A member behind him suddenly began to rave madly, continuously using his hands to tear at his flesh. Some blood vessels were actually torn open, but the blood that spurted out didn¡¯t mix into the rainwater. Instead, it was like a thick silk-like paste, every drop of blood connected by a strand of blood. The man began to howl, tearing and digging out his flesh and internal organs, as if only that could free him from his pain. This terrifying scene made everyone involuntarily step away. Everyone looked on at him destroying himself with horror. Not one person dared step forward. The person¡¯s tearing had reached deep inside, and with a scream, he ripped out his own heart.

    That was when they all saw it clearly.

    His heart had grown teeth and was chewing and gnawing on flesh and blood from some unknown ce. With a bite, it tore off half his hand. The man could no longer scream.

    As he fell, all he could do was let his heart continue to chew and swallow his hand and arm.

    Not only that, but this sort of grotesque change began to follow on the rest of his body as well....

    ¡°WAAAAAHHHHH!¡± As the first person began to retch, the rest soon were as well as they ran. Their minds were a nk. All they desired was to escape from this horrifying ce. After all, that man¡¯s fate had been too terrifying to them. Even suicide or getting eaten by zombies would be better some. Any sort of death would be a mercypared to bing a monster. All they could do was run as hard as they could. A few managed to guess that that regarding mutated monster¡¯s corruption... Who knew when he had infected a virus. Perhaps, they too...

    ¡°AHHHHHHHHH!!!!!¡± All of a sudden, one of the fleeing people began to scream madly as well.

    However, he didn¡¯t begin to tear at his flesh like the other person. He raised his gun and pointed at his head instead, pulling the trigger. His willpower was quite resolute. He had destroyed his own brain before he could experience that horrifying way of dying.

    Then, his flesh began to melt like a candle, with even his bones and intestines doing so. He turned into a pile of rotten meat within seconds. Air bubbles seethed and churned through that pile of rotten meat. Then, it began to stand up from the ground...

    Everyone couldn¡¯t avoid throwing up. They began to race madly towards the Umbre Corporation¡¯s building, as if they could be safe as long as they got there. Then, another one of their number began to screech madly as well...

    This team was the first to encounter the virus. Based on their level of the unlocked gic constraint, the first to mutate were those who hadn¡¯t unlocked the constraint, followed by those who had a lower level. As long as they were infected by it, the only difference was how long it took to mutate, unless they managed to spontaneously unlock the fourth stage and eradicate the virus through alteration of their genes.

    Not one other person... could possibly escape.

    ¡°FFFFFFUUUUUUUUUUUUCCCCCCKKKKKKK! WHAT THE HELL IS THAT?!¡±

    ***

    In the air far from this team, team Africa¡¯s faces had all lost colour. Even Neos was trembling all over. This sort of scene of humans mutating was too terrifying, exceeding even the limits of their imagination.

    In truth, they were of God¡¯s Realm. What was God¡¯s Realm? That was experiencing countless movie worlds. But even the most terrifying horror movie would be pleasing to the eyepared to these human mutations. It was inpletely different dimensions, just like the difference between a romance movie and a horror movie.

    ¡°Quickly find team China! We no longer have a path of retreat left...¡± Neos inhaled a deep breath, and looked at that Umbre Corporation¡¯s building that was faintly visible in the distance. Their goal was already so close... Of course, that ce may also be the ce their life came to an end.

 Vol 23 11-3: Difficulty Increase and the Uncontrollable Super Virus(III)

    Unlike the teams which had discovered abnormalities, team China didn¡¯t continue to fly towards the Umbre Corporation¡¯s building. Without a psyche force user by their side, not being discovered by other teams was good enough, let alone discovering abnormalities. In fact, they were actually still very far from the building. The closer they were, the higher the chances of running into a team. In the short term, they still hadn¡¯t been discovered by any team yet.

    ¡°I really have nothing but respect for you all. You actually didn¡¯t bring a psyche force user into the city? Isn¡¯t this just seeking death? And you want to challenge team Devil with so few people? Mad respect!¡±

    Luo Yinglong had been showing his personality of a hothead on the way here. He had constantly jibber jabbered on, especially when he heard team China nned to challenge team Devil. While this was within his expectations, he couldn¡¯t help but have misgivings.

    ¡°Why are you so chatty? Were you chased out from team Celestial by Adam because you talked too much?¡±

    ¡°What a joke!¡± Luo Yinglong said loudly. ¡°Look, a powerful Cultivator like me would rank as one of the very bestbatants whichever team I join. I was incredibly popr in team Celestial, you know? If Adam didn¡¯t want to... cough, cough. Anyways, for a eminently brilliant, dashing, and practically peerless Cultivator like me to join your team China, it¡¯s basically a super duper fortune for you! Hahaha...¡±

    Everyone rolled their heads, ignoring this hothead. However, Xuan suddenly asked, ¡°You want to join team China? How will you?¡±

    ¡°Haha, don¡¯t know? You all musn¡¯t have experienced this movie.¡± Luo Yinglong revealed an expression that he was bursting to tell them. ¡°There¡¯s a side quest in the horror movie Constantine. If you let the male main character really die in the climax and fulfil Lucifer¡¯s wish, he¡¯ll give you some infernal contracts. ording to the original plot, they can let souls ascend to Heaven from Hell. The effect if we obtain it is to let someone transfer to another team unconditionally. It just needs an agreement from the other team¡¯s members and the contract owner. I¡¯ve already signed on it. As long as Zheng Zha signs it, I¡¯ll be a member of team China when this movie ends. Hahaha...¡±

    Constantine. Everyone had watched this movie, which should be termed a fantasy movie rather a horror movie. The movie spoke of a modern world with Lucifer and God. The main character was a psychic who had failed an attempt at suicide. As suicide vited the ts of Christianity, he was barred from entering Heaven after death and was consigned to eternal damnation in Hell. He continuously helped the Church to regain the right to enter Heaven. In an adventure, he had shattered the conspiracy of the son of Lucifer and sacrificed himself for the sake of the female main character, thus earning the right to enter Heaven. However, Lucifer revived him for the sake of obtaining his soul. This was the movie¡¯s plot. If the plot was changed so that Lucifer could obtain his soul, perhaps there really would be some side quest somewhere.

    Everyone was all sweating when they heard this. Of course, it couldn¡¯t be seen in this rainstorm.

    Luo Yinglong didn¡¯t notice their expressions. He onlyughed as he talked on and on. However, he suddenly quietened down, and began to look around, as if something had appeared in the vicinity.

    ¡°What? Did some psyche force user notice us?¡± Zheng had a strange expression as he asked curiously.

    ¡°No. Not a psyche force user. If we were scanned, we¡¯ll be able to naturally sense it at our level.¡± Luo Yinglong shook his head without turning it, looking around. ¡°It¡¯s some other strange feeling, like I¡¯m sensing some danger. Errr, did that pilot guy from before drive me crazy? Forget it. We¡¯ll ignore it for now. Zheng, sign this.¡± Luo Yinglong took out ambskin parchment and threw it over to Zheng who was nearby.

    Zheng epted thembskin parchment. He opened it to see words he had never seen before. However, there was something wondrous about them. Just looking at them let him understand their meaning. It was as if the words were automatically inserted into his mind with meaning. It was the same as what Luo Yinglong said. The contractee would join the team at the end of the movie as long as the team¡¯s leader signed his name in blood, and Luo Yinglong would be a member of team China.

    ¡°Sounds simple. How many of these do you all have?¡± Zheng hesitated, before biting his finger and using the blood that flowed out to write his name. A bloody light shed and thembskin parchment absorbed the blood. Nothing seemed to happen, unyil a dozen secondster when thembskin parchment burnt up despite being in the rain. It turnedpletely to ash, as if the rainwater was ineffective.

    Luo Yinglong looked happy as he said, ¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯m a member of team China now. Catch!¡± Luo Yinglong tossed out a antique jade bottle to Zheng.

    Zheng caught it, and felt a cooling sensation in his hand. He heard Luo Yinglong say, ¡°This is a lifebound bottle that has my time of birth engraved on it. If my body dies, my nascent soul will enter it. Remember, don¡¯t let the bottle break after my nascent soul enters. Otherwise, I¡¯ll really die. I¡¯ve already revived once. The requirements for the second revival are too harsh. Unless absolutely necessary, don¡¯t let me die!¡±

    ¡°The second revival?¡±

    ¡°Which movie?¡±

    ¡°Can¡¯t say.¡± Luo Yinglong gestured helplessly. ¡°The movie shouldn¡¯t be hard to guess. Just think about the movies you¡¯ve watched. You should be able to guess the ce.¡±

    ¡°You also put some thought towards this eventuality. When you mentioned the second revival chance, did you already make the resolution to die in this final battle?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t need you to tell me.¡± Luo Yinglong retracted his hotheaded persona, instead seriously saying, ¡°This final battle is scarier than anything else. Not just the battle that will explode soon, but I also made the resolution to die when I left team Celestial. If I hadn¡¯t been able to leave, I¡¯ll have killed Song Tian even at the cost of my life. Since it¡¯s the final battle, I¡¯ve long sincee to an understanding. I wouldn¡¯t have rebelled against team Celestial either if Adam hadn¡¯t gone overboard. For some unknown reason, I¡¯ve been having a bad premonition since before the final battle began. I feel like I¡¯m going to die here. Who knows? I¡¯ll do all I can, but it¡¯s all up to fate.¡±

    Cheng Xiaoughed. ¡°How about you give yourself a divination? Aren¡¯t you a Cultivator? Divining should tell you quite a bit.¡±

    ¡°Doctors can¡¯t self-treat.¡± Luo Yinglong rolled his eyes at Cheng Xiao. ¡°This logic is simple. I can divine for others and some individual matters, or some of the future. But I can¡¯t divine for myself. At most I can divine fortune or misfortune. But I¡¯ve already divined misfortune thrice already, so there¡¯s no point going on. After all, this final battle is surely misfortune. Could it be fortune in any case?¡±

    ¡°True...¡±

    They gradually approached the Umbre Corporation¡¯s building as they discussed. The building looked very run down, with many floors even having traces of damage from explosions. However, it still looked like it had been preserved intact on a whole. It could be seen how much of a rush the building had been evacuated at that time going from the door still being left half-opened.

    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s that below?¡± Zheng¡¯s eye were sharp, and he pointed at a faraway street as he shouted. As he operated the Sky Stick towards there, everyone else didn¡¯t hesitate and followed after. The closer they got, the more on guard everyone got, as the scene below was one that reeked of blood and horror.

    They saw a ck man screaming non-stop. He was swinging an enormous metal totem pole around. Three strange monsters were around him and constantlyunching attacks. One of them seemed to be nothing more than a ball of rotting meat, without any distinguishing features. Everytime it attacked, the ball of rotten meat would rear up and transform into giant sharp teeth that snapped at him. It did look quite grotesque.

    Another monster was covered in tentacles. The tentacles of meat were a vortex of teeth, and it overall looked like a pir of meat that had multiple tentacles hanging on it that were continuouslyshing out at the ck man.

    The remaining monster was even more horrifying. Undigested human parts remained on its body, including several limbs and two or three heads that bobbed up and down on it. The monster¡¯s shape for still vaguely human, but a giant mouth that was gaping open split open its stomach. The teeth were incredibly sharp, and those rows of teeth looked able to bite a cow in half, let alone a human.

    ¡°The virus had already beenunched?¡±

    Although team China were all greatly shaken inside, they could all guess what had happened when they exchanged a look. Cheng Xiao especially had a deep impression. The monster before them was obviously an erged version of the mutated meat he had seen in Xuan¡¯sb. Honglu had obviouslyunched the virus. Who knew why it was so fast?

    ¡°What the fuck is that?!¡±

    Luo Yinglong¡¯s reaction was the biggest. He immediately shouted, and took out his sword. He nned make a hand seal and save the ck man, but he was unexpectedly stopped by Zheng at his side.

    ¡°He can¡¯t be saved. If you pity him, use your sword to kill him.¡±

    ¡°Why?¡± Luo Yinglong was dumbfounded. His eyes shed, and he asked Zheng, ¡°You all know what that monster is down there? No, what I should be asking is, you all created this monster?¡±

    Xuan didn¡¯t wait for Zheng to reply, as he said, ¡°Correct. I created a virus, using the T-virus, Zheng and Cultivation technology, as well as some rune technology. It¡¯s basically reached the fourth stage and can alter its genes by itself and evolve.

    ¡°Stop. Stop. Stop!¡± Luo Yinglong rubbed his head. ¡°In one short sentence, it¡¯s powerful and scary, right? Please don¡¯t be like Adam and like to exin your theories and technologies in detail. I¡¯m a hothead. I neither understand nor do I want to listen. From what you¡¯re saying, this virus is terrifying enough that you¡¯ll die if you contract it, right? Hand it over. ¡°

    Xuan didn¡¯t say anything more, and took out a syringe from the dimensional bag. He threw it over to Luo Yinglong. He didn¡¯t act polite, and immediately kept it. He smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve unlocked the initial fourth stage. I should be able to resist a little longer than that ck man below, correct?¡±

    ¡°Er, this virus only acts on lifeforms below the fourth stage. When you break through to the fourth stage and above, you¡¯re immune to all viruses and toxins. You can optimise your genes and easily eliminate the viruses that enter your body. Even after the virus mutates, you can optimise your immunity.¡±

    ¡°Then, why exactly did you throw a vine to me...?¡± Luo Yinglong scolded. He didn¡¯t say more, making a hand gesture and controlling his flying sword. An azure light shed past, and the head of the fighting ck man below had already fallen to the ground. In truth, slight mutations had already appeared on his body. However, he had been a true man and soldiered on through the pain to fight. He wanted to smash that monster into a bloody pulp. However, he hadn¡¯t been able to kill it, and had instead begun to slowly mutate.

    Before the head fell to the ground, multiple sturdy limbs extended from the face, as if it were some giant spider. Starting from the forehead, it split open through the centre and formed a giant mouth. It began to chomp on its body, frantically eating and eating...

 Vol 23 12-1: Face Off between Brother and Sister... and Team Africas Final Song(I)

    The rain continued to fall as before...

    A stifling air that filled Roon City. It wasn¡¯t that the virus had a smell to it, but it was a deadly atmosphere that inspired terror in living things. That super virus slowly spread through the whole city. It wasn¡¯t just the virus¡¯ corruption that posed a threat, but the mutated zombies as well. Any team below a certain level that had the misfortune of encountering them would die.

    Team Africa was lucky. They just happened to be above the threshold of this ¡®certain level¡¯. They could still eliminate mutated zombies when they encountered them. Unfortunately, their power wasn¡¯t at the level where they could disregard the mutated zombies or the super virus. This power couldn¡¯t be faked. Reaching the fourth stage would grant immunity to the virus. If it wasn¡¯t reached, death would doubtlessly follow. There was no middle ground. There was no such thing as third stages being able to get off with just a serious case of illness.

    When team Africa reached the Umbre Corporation¡¯s building, team China was still a distance away. Due to some unknown interference, psyche force scans were weakened upon entering the building. It was limited to a ten metre range. Such a small range wouldn¡¯t let them scan the surroundings and secure the team¡¯s safety, let alone contact team China. Overall, a psyche force user wasn¡¯t as useful as a meleebatant in this building.

    ¡°How troublesome. Psyche force scanning isn¡¯t usable in this building? God¡¯s restrictions really are strange.¡± One of their members smiled bitterly.

    Neos, however, was frowning. ¡°It¡¯s not that simple. Restrictions tell us that we¡¯vee to the right ce. We do indeed need toe to this building to find clues for the Hive and Seventh Underground Laboratory. Simrly, if this is an important turning point for information, there must be a high difficulty here. Perhaps... this building may have monsters that can wipe our team.¡±

    ¡°Like that terrifying monster we saw outside the building?¡±

    Upon mention of these terrifying monsters, everyone felt as if a knife was stabbing into heart, repeatedly twisting and tearing it apart. This feeling was no longer fear, but a sort of despair.

    There was especially the scene of being mutated alive that was captured when psyche force scanned a human being infected by the virus. Everyone secretly made the decision to suicide as soon as they were infected. Although God¡¯s Realm was the realm of horror movies, even non-scientific horror movies of ghosts and monsters were to be honest, no longer that scary with the gradually increase in strength of the teams and experiencing so much in so little time.

    But the terror that was outside the building was different. That virus could mutate the body while it was still alive, and wouldn¡¯t wait for you to die before it began the mutation. The pain was impossible to imagine. However, the pain in the spectators¡¯ hearts was even greater than the mutatee. They all recalled the words the veterans then had told them when they first entered the realm.

    ¡°If you¡¯re despairing orck the courage to live on, then kill yourself. That¡¯s better than dying by those monsters or ghosts.¡±

    This was actually simr to the words Jie had said to Zheng and the rest before. It was directed towards those who despaired deeply at the horror movies. To ordinary people who hadn¡¯t grown, God¡¯s Realm was a ce that was akin to hell. Now... these veterans who had already matured were once again experiencing that emotion from the very beginning. However, this feeling wasn¡¯t as sweet as a first love, but instead the terror of the first ever nightmare you remember having.

    Neos rubbed his forehead gently. There was a visible crack there that slowly began to open, as if an eye was appearing on his forehead.

    ¡°Let¡¯s go. The senses of my Three Eyed Race are more practical than psyche force here. I¡¯ll rece the psyche force user for now. It¡¯ll be good if the danger in this building doesn¡¯t appear.¡± Neos sighed as he turned to walked through the building¡¯s emergency passageway.

    (Team China. The information will definitely be passed onto you if I die. This isn¡¯t just a matter for God¡¯s Realm any longer, but the real world as well. If you fail, the world will end. How ironic. I¡¯ll actually have such a heroic death. God must be going blind.)

    Neos thought internally as he walked. The more he thought about it the more ironic he found it. By the end of it, he wasughing out loud. Before theugh ended, a gloomy voice resounded out from above. ¡°You¡¯reughing so happily. Did you see hell?¡±

    ¡°Correct. I saw hell. Anyone who blocks my path will sink in that hell, like you two.¡±

    In the emergency passageway, two or three floors from team Africa, two man were standing there coldly smiling. One of them was wearing long ck robes that even covered his face. The other man was covered in muscles, and was carrying a peculiarly styled gun. The two were standing in the passageway, one in front and one behind. One look was enough to tell they didn¡¯t bear any kind intentions.

    ¡°I¡¯m curious. How did you all team Celestial know we¡¯ll be here? Or to be more urate, how did you all know we entered the ruins after you all? You¡¯re stopping and hunting us down now. Don¡¯t tell me... You didn¡¯t only obtain the Tree of Life in the ruins? Was there something else?¡± Neosughed as he walked towards the two.

    ¡°And who exactly told you we were from team Celestial?¡± The two upstairs exchanged a smile, before the ck robed man proceeded tough coldly as he asked with a gloomy voice.

    When the words flowed out, Neos was lost in thought. Then, he was immediately enlightened. ¡°Yes, you¡¯re not from team Celestial... Team Celestial wouldn¡¯t deploy anyone. They would surely die if they encounter team China or team Devil. Chasing me down would also end up verifying what I want to tell team China and make those two teams have no alternative but to fight team Celestial. So... team Devil?¡±

    The two froze slightly. Then, they began to chuckle. ¡°You really do have some capabilities. No wonder Xuan said you¡¯ll definitely give the information to team China. It won¡¯t do keeping you around... So, die!¡± He raised the gun and began to fire downwards.

    The gun was strangely shaped. The barrel had a long container filled with liquid attached to it, giving it the appearance of a child¡¯s water gun. However, there naturally wasn¡¯t any way a member of team Devil would be carrying a water gun. The liquid was originally deep blue, only to turn deep red upon the man pulling the trigger. At the same time, light appeared at the muzzle like aser.

    Neos and the rest were only able to retreat several steps in time as a ball of light fell from above, Although the gap between the floors prevented the shot fromnding directly on their heads, the ball of light still exploded upon contact with the ground. The enormous force was like an small high-powered explosive.

    A faintyer of light appeared on a majority of team Africa. A few of the newbies whocked this light were immediately blown to bits in the explosion. The power of the explosion was doubtless in this narrow passageway. All of the veterans had defensive equipment, and so were able to block this round of explosions. Neos roared as he retreated, while the rest all scattered back to the lower floors through the emergency passageway.

    ¡°That weapon is only exchangeable with rank CC rewards!¡± Someone shouted as soon as they left the emergency passageway.

    The most important thing for veterans after obtaining points and ranked rewards was to exchange enhancements or abilities that suited them, high tech weapons included within. Using the limited points and ranked rewards to build the most suitable and powerfulbat power that also made it easier to survive was the most important thing for them. Thus, most veterans were very familiar with all the low grade weapons and enhancements God offered.

 Vol 23 12-2: Face Off between Brother and Sister... and Team Africas Final Song(II)

    The fission gun was a rank CC tier of sci-fi weaponry. The power could be adjusted based on the usage, and it had unlimited ammo. At its most powerful, it was equal to a middle-sized high-powered explosive, while at its weakest it wasn¡¯t weaker than a small-sized high-powered explosive. It was just that its range was rather limited, with a maximum of five hundred metres. It paled inparison to other rank C sci-fi weaponry. It was only slightly more impressive in group battles.

    Thus, all the teams had treated it as something that looked impressive but wasn¡¯t very practical. Almost no one exchanged it, other than newbies with poor strength who hurriedly exchanged an item as soon as they got ranked rewards, or powerful veterans who exchanged it to test it out when they had too many points and ranked rewards. However, a member of team Devil exchanging it should be thetter.

    ¡°Understood. If I want to safely meet team China, I have to dispose of these two. It doesn¡¯t matter if they¡¯re from team Devil!¡±

    Much went through Neos¡¯ head as he retreated out of the emergency passageway, including how team Devil knew they were here and why they would send people to attack them. These thoughts all flitted through his mind...

    The Three Eyed Race enhancement didn¡¯t increase intelligence, because intelligence wasn¡¯t something with an actual numerical value to begin with. That so-called IQ being a certain number was just some points derived by answering some questions. It was very far from actual intelligence. For example, some people looked to be quite the durd. However, they were geniuses in certain fields, such as music or math. Could the people be considered to have the intelligence of an idiot?

    Thus, intelligence couldn¡¯t be converted into a numerical value, at least with human¡¯s current level of science. The Three Eyed Race enhancement Neos exchanged wasn¡¯t like how in games hundreds or thousands of points could be added to the intelligence stat and let him reach the level of Xuan. What was increased was just his reaction speed, which gave him the ability to process things at three times the rate of normal people, while giving him elementary telekinesis.

    A mere few seconds of thought roughly enlightened him to what team Devil was nning. If team Devil wished to stop team Africa from meeting team China, team Devil¡¯s Xuan must be scheming to have both team Celestial and team China lose to each other and suffer. With such a degree of danger... team Devil really was ying with fire.

    ¡°Detestable. Doesn¡¯t he know that once that chain reaction begins, no living thing under the fourth stage can resist it? What confidence would those above the fourth stage have to kill the Adam then either? Dammit... I just hope team China¡¯s Xuan won¡¯t think the same and try to use team Celestial as a chip to weaken team Devil...¡±

    When Neos reached this conclusion, not even ten seconds had passed. He didn¡¯t pause, using psyche force to tell everyone, ¡°Retreat! Richard, use the other passageway to go up! We¡¯ll create the opportunity for you. When you¡¯re close, kill one at any cost necessary! I¡¯ll reinforce you with telekinesis. Aya! Prepare the man eater bees. We need to at least trap them two floors above.¡±

    A series of orders were issued. As a team with a strategist, their weapons were quickly mobilised. Having worked together countless times before, they weren¡¯tpletely unable to resist even if the opponents were a level higher than them. It was only that as everyone ran towards the other passageway, Neos pondered over the possible choice team China may make... or, the scheme Xuan may possibly have.

    ¡°If team China¡¯s Xuan has the same n to use team Celestial as a chip to weaken team Devil... Could both teams ying into someone¡¯s hands? What if while they¡¯re doing this, Adam takes the opportunity to finish his n? Perhaps... the final victor will be Adam?¡±

    ¡°Correct... This is a risky y, as the well as the only move that may grant survival. Life is like a game of chess. If every choice will lead to death, why not risk it all on one final gamble?¡±

    ***

    The current Adam was very leisurely. They were currently at the outskirts of Roon City. The virus would still need some time before it spread here due to the city¡¯s enormity. Let alone sensing it, the psyche force users hadn¡¯t even scanned any abnormalities yet. All the members of the Angel Alliance, whether veterans or ordinary members, were all rxedly waiting at a supermarket due to Adam¡¯s orders. Some had even taken outputers and used the batteries they brought along to y some games. It was like the Angel Alliance was here on holiday, not here to battle.

    Adam had a mahogany table before him, with an ongoing game of Go on it, yed by Song Tian and him. Unexpectedly, Song Tian was a Go expert. His tactics were swift and fierce, just like his sword attacks. Although his backline was slightly fragile, the sharpness of his vanguard left Adam only able to defend. The two were currently on a campaign of killing the other and it was already the moment to decide victory.

    ¡°What you mean is that you want to take advantage of when team China and team Devil are trying to scheme against us toplete that n?¡± Although every move of his was swift and fierce, his eyes were as calm as water. Song Tian spoke indifferently as he watched the Go game.

    ¡°Roughly that, but that¡¯s not all. urately speaking, I¡¯ve been using an overt scheme from the start. I willplete the n, no matter how they know or how Luo Yinglong lets them know. It¡¯s simple to stop me. Just kill you and me, and the many veterans behind us. No matter team Devil or team China, they¡¯ll have serious losses then. We aren¡¯t an ordinary team after all, but team Celestial, one of the three strongest.¡± Adam smiled gently.

    ¡°Oho?¡± Song Tian lifted his head and gave Adam a look. His expression suddenly turned from as cid as water to as sharp as a sword. Although it was only for a moment, those behind Adam involuntarily turned away. They had felt as if a sword had been thrusting towards them at that moment.

    ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with your scheme. What if the two teams ally against you? Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Song Tian lowered his head again to watch the game while he asked.

    ¡°I¡¯m worried. How wouldn¡¯t I be?¡± Adam continued to smile as he spoke. ¡°Team China and team Devil definitely allied together since the start. urately speaking, they should have done it in thest movie. Do you still remember? Team China strangely let Miyata Kuraki and the rest capture one of their members. I always couldn¡¯t understand it. But now I do slightly. That was team China hiding the traces of team Devil contacting them. If I had known earlier that team Devil had some sort of omniscience, I wouldn¡¯t have made such a risky move. s, we¡¯re already at this stage and I have no choice other than to double down on it. Even if the two teams attack me, we just have to choose one of them to focus all our efforts on. The end conclusion will still be one team having heavy losses while the other is untouched. I think they know I¡¯ll make this decision, so they won¡¯t dare to attack me carelessly.¡±

    Song Tian didn¡¯t think of it much as he shrugged his shoulders, not saying anything else. He seemed to be engrossed in his Go, and seemed to be facing a huge problem.

    ¡°It¡¯s like your decision to be made now. If you charge forward, but your backline isn¡¯t good enough, you may likely be surrounded and killed by me. If you don¡¯t charge forward, you¡¯ll let me sweep across the field and obtain the final victory. They¡¯re facing the same problem as well.¡±

    Adam smiled gently as he looked outside the supermarket in a trance. After a long time, he said, ¡°This is the first time they¡¯ll have to take me as a true opponent, and not condescendingly speak of ¡®a mortal¡¯s wisdom¡¯. Show it to me, Xuans. How will you break out of this deadlock I¡¯ve made?¡±

 Vol 23 12-3: Face Off between Brother and Sister... and Team Africas Final Song(III)

    Neos didn¡¯t know he had already partially guessed the scheme of the three strongest teams in the final battle. He was currently dedicating all his attention to themands in the battle against the two from team Devil.

    Overall, these two weren¡¯t too overpowered. After all, while team Devil¡¯s members were reputed as the ones with the greatest potential of the realm, there would still be differences between them. The potential of these two definitely couldn¡¯tpare to Zheng. Also, with the principle of not having those in the teams having ovepping talents, some of those with greater potential didn¡¯t join the team. So, Neos wasn¡¯t very worried about these two¡¯s attacks. What truly concerned him was the approaching mutated monsters outside the building.

    (Two people. One full of muscles and carrying a sci-fi weapon. I can¡¯t just take him as just someone who can only use that though. His meleebat should be good. The other¡¯s figure isn¡¯t clear, but he¡¯s wearing long robes that aren¡¯t conducive to melee battle. He should be a long distancebatant. There¡¯s even arge probability he¡¯s a mage or something simr. There¡¯s two of them... One of them should be proficient in group battles.)

    He processed it as he walked. Team Africa¡¯s speed wasn¡¯t slow, and they were already at the second floor by progressing through the other passageway. The quantity of man eater bees Aya summoned was limited, so she didn¡¯t dare go overboard in attacking the two. She only used disturbance tactics to pester the two while managing to keep them on the second floor with great difficulty. When team Africa reached the second floor, a ball of light abruptly came over, and powerful shockwaves was suddenly already striking. Fortunately, they were still a distance away and it only messed up their formation without anyone injured or killed.

    ¡°Ondo! Smoke!¡± Neos used psyche force to tell a man by his side. The man was wearing long robes as well, but they were ash grey in colour. A hand of his began to continuously take out spices, while the other made strange gestures. His lips began to mutter an incantation, and an ashy cloud sprang out, restricting vision to three meters out.

    Neos¡¯ directions were no longer necessary at this point. Richard and another man wearing half-body armour exchanged a look, before Richard took out a giant axe nearly two metres long and the other man took out a heavy chain. The two began to pound on the wall at the same time, clear booms ringing out.

    However, Richard was the only one breaking the wall down. This wall wasn¡¯t even a load-bearing wall, but just a wall for separating working spaces in an office building. Although that man with half-body armour couldn¡¯tpare to Richard, every strike of that heavy chain that carried enormous force was only able to dent the wall. It was obvious that the objects in this building were enhanced manifolds, giving those who relied on the terrain to battle some worries.

    Richard¡¯s pair didn¡¯t stop. Richard charged forward as soon as his axe breached it while the armoured man followed hot on his heels. They just charged forward madly, knocking over many unknown things in the process. Everyone all heard the chaos and began to make their individual preparations. When Neos hadn¡¯t said anything yet, a pair of man and woman were already carrying guns as they advanced into the other passageway.

    ¡°Don¡¯t fire randomly or you¡¯ll hurt our own people. Just act as cover for them. Snow, contract your psyche force scan into a linear shape and just lock onto the two. That should increase the scope of your scan by two times. Aya, prepare to use witchcraft to attack that ck robed man anytime. Everyone else, go up to the third floor with me.¡±

    Neos stroked the eye-shaped crack on his forehead, before issuing instructions to the rest. As his words fell, he was already running towards the emergency passageway.

    Everyone else was all shocked. They had all thought Neos would focus all their efforts on killing the two enemies. Who expected that he would give up on the attacks on them, and instead run away first? Perhaps he wasn¡¯t actually running away, but his current actions did seem to be no different from that.

    ¡°Lea, leader... Those two are from team Devil. Can just those few people handle it? You doing this seems...¡± A youth was following right behind Neos, muttering as he ran.

    ¡°It seems despicable? True, they are members of team Devil and no one knows how strong they are, or if they have any special skills. But we don¡¯t have a path of retreat. Do you all not know? We¡¯re undoubtedly going to die. Those mutated monsters outside, as well as that unknown infection. Perhaps certain parts of our body is slowly starting to mutate. So, this building is already a hopeless situation for us. If we want to survive or possibly revive in the future, our sole hope is telling team China everything!¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s make a gamble, that the heavens haven¡¯t abandoned us, that my intelligence is enough, and on team China¡¯s character... Perhaps, a miracle will ur!¡±

    ***

    At this moment, team Africa has split into two, with one fighting team Devil, while the other headed upstairs with Neos. At the same time, team China was a dozen minutes or so from the building while team Devil was approaching the Hive. Ten hours were left for team Celestial before the infected areas reached them.

    At this moment... Yingkong was gently smiling at someone familiar.

    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, my dear brother.¡± The one she was smiling at was a distant man, with several kilometers between them. They were on a street, surrounded by various high rise buildings.

    ¡°Indeed. It really has been a long time... You seem to have be much stronger, my little apple. Have you restored the real you?¡±

    The man slowly walking over was indeed Zhao Zhuikong. He carried that slight smile as always. It was only that his smile was slightly frightening, as his eyes were filled with icy coldness, containing nothing but killing intent.

    Following behind were several men and women who were trembling in fear. They all bore wounds, and had obviously been beaten very badly. The one who did this could naturally only be Zhao Zhuikong.

    ¡°Oh. Do allow me to introduce my rades¡¯ to you. I met them coincidentally, and they oh so nicely brought me to see you. My little apple would have had to wait lonelily for me if not for their psyche force user.¡±

    As he walked, Zhao Zhuikong suddenly tapped his head in sudden realization. WIth a gentle smile, turning around to look at them as he spoke. As the words fell, one of their heads vanished. They all hadn¡¯t seemed to recover from their shock as the body just stood there. They only began to scream in panic and flee when a fountain of blood appeared on the corpse¡¯s neck. They hadn¡¯t even covered a few steps before their heads all vanished as well, appearing in Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s hand. He hadn¡¯t made any visible movements or actions as the heads simply piled up on his hand. It was just as mystical as a magic trick.

    ¡°Okay! My adorable little apple, now no one can disturb us! Let me see the growth of that once upon a time peerless genius... What stage have you grown to now?¡± The manughed gently as he took out a dark red dagger. The dagger was purely dark red, like some sort of dark red gem. The delicate dagger looked quite beautiful.

    Yingkong shook her head. ¡°As I thought. Brother, you¡¯ve already strayed so far. That isn¡¯t right. This ending isn¡¯t the ending I wanted...¡±

    ¡°Shut. Up! All you need to do is patiently wait there for me to harvest you! What need is there for so much crap?¡± The gentle smile on his face gradually vanished. He advanced continuously with a cold expression. Although he wasn¡¯t too fast, the distance between the two gradually shrunk.

    ¡°Did you ever know? I¡¯ve never med you. Even now, I¡¯ve never med you, brother...¡±

 Vol 23 12-4: Face Off between Brother and Sister... and Team Africas Final Song(IV)

    ¡°We really have no path of retreat left...¡± This feeling gradually birthed in the hearts of team Africa whether they admitted it or not.

    The two from team Devil were indeed as Neos analysed, one magic user and one meleebatant. Their strength wasn¡¯t poor either. The magic user had actually taken advantage of the smoke to hide, while the meleebatant rushed forward to wee them fearlessly.

    The meleebatant¡¯s enhancement was quite the strange one. He would be more powerful as he was attacked. It was unknown what extent the increase in power was and how long he could maintain it, but team Africa had currently indeed met a powerful opponent.

    ¡°SO! You wish to continue running?¡± The meleebatant from team Devil was dragging along the armoured man from team Africa, as he stood before Neos and the rest. He had actually shattered this resilient flooring as he directly ascended from the second to third floor. He was blocking team Africa¡¯s path forward, and he didn¡¯t have the slightest hint of fear on him.

    ¡°What was Xuan¡¯s mission for you?¡± Neos wasn¡¯t wordy, and bluntly asked the man who was ten meters away from him.

    The meleebatant was stunned, before chuckling, ¡°So curious right before your death? Correct, Xuan gave us the mission of dying the time as much as possible and make you unable to pass on the message before team China reaches. Or, you can die from the sickness. The best would be to kill you at least. But your team is soooooooooooo weak. Killing all of you doesn¡¯t matter as well. Hahaha...¡±

    ¡°Smart alec. Why exactly does the world keep producing smart alecs like you?¡± Neos gave a deep sigh. ¡°But that¡¯s fine as well. It¡¯s people like you that spice up life. idents always follow idents... right, idiot?¡±

    That meleebatant began tough loudly. He stomped his foot down and charged towards Neos. There was a hideous wound on his back deep enough to show bone, as if he had been cut open by a sharp weapon. However, the flesh at both sides of the wound was squirming and repairing itself at a visible pace. The speed at which he pounced over was shockingly fast.

    A clear sound rang out as the meleebatant mmed into a blood-red trident. Numerous symbols of three eyes were engraved on it as well as some unknown texts. The trident was quite strange, as it floated three meters before Neos for no rhyme or reason. It seemed to be swaying weakly, but it actually managed to tank the collision with the meleebatant, instead sending him flying several meters away.

    ¡°Even calling you an idiot is high praise for you. Team Devil would have been wiped many times over if it just had idiots like you to fight and didn¡¯t have clone Zheng and clone Xuan. If you¡¯re blocking ourst path to survival, then we¡¯ll drag you along with us as we go to hell!¡±

    Neos grasped the trident as he began to chant loudly, ¡°Respect the covenant of the ancient times, with my blood and eye as proof of it. Live together with me! And die together with me!¡±

    A bloody red radiance was emitted as the chant progressed just as the meleebatant stabilized himself. He was still a member of team Devil after all, who had experienced countless battles. He immediately rolled to the side to avoid it, just as a streak of red light shed past his previous position.

    Neos had hurled out the trident, and it was deeply embedded in a nearby wall, despite God having reinforced it. It seemed to have corrosive properties as well, with the wall around it slowly starting to dissolve.

    ¡°What, what a joke! Xuan never said team Africa had people as powerful as this! AZASOLAH! If you don¡¯t do anything now, I¡¯ll leave first!¡± The meleebatant was immediately stunned and immediately began to shout.

    As if in response to him, the sound of metal nging rang out. At the entrance from the second floor behind team Africa, several skeleton soldiers swarmed out. They were even wearing metal, and the nging sounds had been produced from the weapons in their hands colliding with their armour.

    ¡°Magic typebatants?¡± All of the members took out their weapons, but it was obvious the rest weren¡¯t too strong, or could even be described as weak. All they took out were sci-fi weapons. ording to themon sense of God¡¯s Realm, the vast majority of the truly strong chose melee weapons.

    The meleebatant didn¡¯t dare exit his passageway, instead shouting, ¡°Since you just slightly qualify as strong, fighting you is no longer a humiliation for us! My enhancement is the Muscle Muscle Fruit [1], that can convert damage taken into strength, expanding my muscles! My defence increases, and my power increases! I can easily kill you all as long as I can withstand one attack of your trident! So, think hard before you attack! You have but ONE chance!¡±

    Neos ignored him, instead asking, ¡°And yourpanion? What¡¯s his enhancement?¡±

    ¡°That gloomy fellow? He exchanged some summoning enhancement for skeletons or something. I can easily shatter his skull as long as I don¡¯t give him time. Dammit, what¡¯s your enhancement?¡± The meleebatant only suddenly responded now, realizing he had unknowingly spoken out much about the fighting styles and weaknesses of his side, He immediately shouted.

    Neosughed coldly. He didn¡¯t hide it, ¡°My enhancement is the Three Eyes Race... The rest, I¡¯ll tell you in hell!¡± He gestured with one of his hands, and that trident floated out as if it had a life of its own, until itnded in his hand. A bloody red radiance was emitted once again by the trident.

    (Not good. They¡¯ve tied us down here, and I don¡¯t know what happened to Richard... Looks like this guy isn¡¯t exaggerating. Their power is actually strong. What should we do? How can I leave a message for team China? We don¡¯t have much time left.)

    ¡°All of you think of a way to deal with those skeleton soldiers below. They should be weak. Leave this one to me!)

    Neos grasped the trident with one hand and roared towards those behind him. He was already charging forward as the words rang out.

    The meleebatant wasn¡¯t aplete idiot. He peeled off an ornamental wooden board from the wall besides him, then hurled it as Neos. At the same time, heunched himself up into the air.

    All Neos saw was a wooden board flying towards him. It was as hard as granite after being reinforced, and he could only raise his trident to block it. The red light shed, and it immediately transformed into green vapour. But at the same time, the other man had descended from above, and a fist was crashing towards him. The powerful fist seemingly tore apart the air and a series of booms resounded. The momentum was menacing, but surprisingly, the fist only struck twenty centimeters from Neos, as if there was something there, which actually even repelled him away.

    ¡°Telekinesis? Our team Devil also has a telekinesis expert, but his is innate. Could you possibly be stronger than him?¡±

    The meleebatant wasn¡¯t panicked, and the him that had been sent flying used a foot to stomp on the wall. In the instant the wall cracked, he had already rolled away from Neos, neatly avoiding a thrust from Neos.

    When he had stabilised on the ground, he abruptly punched out once again. Although he didn¡¯t hit Neos once again, he managed to send him flying backwards. The force was huge and sent Neos colliding into a wall. It wasn¡¯t over yet as the man unleashed a kick. Neos seemed to be stuck in the wall, and although he managed to block the two attacks from him with telekinesis, the sensation of being sent flying wasn¡¯t pleasant. He only felt sweetness in his throat and he couldn¡¯t even react in time before being viciously kicked ten meters away. This time, his telekinesis only abated half the force. The other half passed through the barrier andnded on his right shoulder. It was bent as easily as bamboo, now crippled.

    (As expected... For person without aptitude for meleebat, even if they use other methods to forcefully reach the power of a meleebatant, they won¡¯t have the means to retaliate when they face a true meleebatant of the same level. Will I die here?)

    [1] This fruit belongs to Urouge, the muscr monk guy who¡¯s a part of the Worst Generation in One Piece like Luffy. However, his fruit¡¯s name was never explicitly given in the manga/anime.

 Vol 23 12-5: Face Off between Brother and Sister... and Team Africas Final Song(V)

    Neos spat out a huge glob of blood. He was half-kneeling on the ground, and his right hand used the trident to stand up again with great difficulty. However, the meleebatant didn¡¯t give him time to react, rushing forward once again. A distance of ten meters was once that didn¡¯t even need a second to cover under pressing circumstances. However, just as he crossed half of it, the ground suddenly erupted and an axe shot up from below. The meleebatant hurriedly leapt back.

    However, despite how fast he avoided it, that sudden axe was still able to shave off half his right foot. It all happened in but an instant, and Richard had already jumped up from the lower floor to before Neos before he could recover from his surprise.

    ¡°I¡¯mte. I almost died to a sudden punch of his just now. I spent a long time after looking for him before noticing about up here... Are you alright, Neos?¡± Richard stared steadfastly at the meleebatant. Although he was spoke arrogantly and seemed to becking in the brains department, he was definitely a strong person. He was even one that had likely unlocked the peak of the third stage and was nearing the threshold of the fourth stage.

    The meleebatant was quite robust. He didn¡¯t utter a word ofint upon losing half his foot, instead smiling coldly at the two. The wound on his foot wriggled and mended itself ceaselessly. A section of flesh even jutted out abruptly, slowly returning to the shape of a full foot.

    ¡°Idiot. Don¡¯t you know? The more you harm me, the stronger my muscles get, with my power and sturdiness increasing. Continue hurting me if you want to die, hahaha...¡± He ridiculed them, making the posture to pounce at them again.

    ¡°All I know is that the greater the power, the greater the burden. This world doesn¡¯t have power thates freely. How long can your body endure this power?¡± Richard¡¯s eyes began to gradually redden as he spoke, and his muscles began to swell up at a visible rate.

    The meleebatant roared withughter, not replying. He suddenly tore a chunk of rock from the wall besides him again. He used all his strength to hurl it at Richard and Neos. Two palm sized rocks approached at startling speeds, and the enormous force made the sturdy rocks disintegrate, while the axe was dented as well. The shattered concrete possessed bullet-like force, preventing Neos and Richard from being able to see. The meleebatant had already taken advantage of this moment to rush forward.

    Richard was still a meleebatant himself after all. His battle instincts weren¡¯t as weak as Neos, and he immediately unleashed a horizontal chop with his axe. A faint light even covered the axe, which was the appearance of a high level Battle Qi. It could slice apart metal as easily as if it were mud. No matter how nicely the other man put it, he wouldn¡¯t dare take this hit head on no matter how tough and strong his muscles were.

    The meleebatant didn¡¯t have a chance to press in whether from above or below, and could only retreat several steps with no alternative, just happening to stand at the edge of the axe.

    There was a loud boom as the axe bit into the wall at the side, and the meleebatant took this instant to charge forward again. Richard and him unleashed a punch at practically the same instant, and the two punches collided, and the two were forced a step back. The current Richard¡¯s eyes were alreadypletely red and all his muscles were swelling up. It even looked quite dreadful at first nce. The skin of the meleebatant had turned from a normal colour of flesh to an indigo blue, an indication of when muscles were developed to their fullest.

    The two tall figures shed. Richard didn¡¯t have time to collect his axe, while the meleebatant seemed to be more familiar with fighting bare handed. The current Richard¡¯s power was shocking after using Berserker. He had the advantage over the meleebatant for now. Both were warriors that relied solely on brute force and each fist thatnded on flesh produced loud booms. Just the noise made it sound like human-shaped Gundam were fighting. Every part of the passageway they passed shattered, and the concrete shrapnel that shot out carried as much power as bullets. Neos used his trident to block several fragments as he retreated. He had a more important mission than fighting now, which was to preserve team Africa¡¯s hope for survival.

    ¡°What to do?! It¡¯s no longer practical to slowly find a way out or wait for team China. Those two from team Devil are too strong! Richard can only suppress him now. The man from team Devil may be able to reverse it and win instead if he continues to get any stronger. I also don¡¯t know how strong the necromancer is. If he can partner with this guy, he can¡¯t be weak, especially when this guy called out for him in a moment of danger just now...¡±

    ¡°What to do? What to do! Dammit! Could I, Neos, really be at my wit¡¯s end? Does power really trump over wit?¡±

    Just as Neos was fretting, several of team Africa had finally surrounded the necromancer within that miasma. These were the members of team Africa Neos had left behind who had greater strength. They were much stronger than the members fighting the skeleton soldiers on level three. After surrounding the necromancer, they used Soul Link to contact each other and advance as one.

    ¡°Caught him! Careful of the instantaneous explosive power of magic. That damage is shocking... wait. Something¡¯s off. What¡¯s that shadow?¡±

    The scan easily pierced through the miasma and everyone noticed what the wizard was currently doing. He was currently focusing on chanting an incantation. A faint magic circle appeared below his feet and a shadow appeared besides the magic circle. It constantly squirmed and transformed, making everyone anxious. However, the fierce sounds of battle from the third level and the wails from the weaker members of team Africa all made them advance towards the necromancer without a pause.

    At this moment, the braying of a horse rang forth from the shadow. All they saw was a hoof show itself, before that shadow abruptly raced towards the nearest team Africa member to the necromancer.

    ¡°Careful! A Skeleton Knight!¡±

    But the shadow¡¯s speed was incredibly fast, and just as the words rang out, a pure ck broadsword had already swept past that man, bisecting him before he could even cry out. It was only now that everyone saw the knight¡¯s appearance clearly. It was mounted on a warhorse that was outfitted in purely ck armour, including even its hooves. This knight that was decked out in ck armour from head to toe absolutely didn¡¯t resemble a Skeleton Knight.

    ¡°My god, it¡¯s not a Skeleton Knight... It¡¯s a ck Knight!¡±

    The ck Knight, or alternatively the Grim Reaper Knight, was the near pinnacle spell of necromancers. It needed rank AA rewards to exchange. However, its cost-performance ratio was too low aspared to other rank AA skills. Apart from the initial exchange cost, sufficient enhancements in summoning were required as well as the psyche force to sustain it. Overall, it would end up spending over a rank S reward as its cost. With such a low cost-performance ratio, even teams with those who specialised in summoning would usually choose to use Yu-Gi-Oh cards for their summoning or something else. Thus, no one really knew exactly how powerful a ck Knight was.

    Aya also partially belonged to the magic user category who used summoning, and had checked the various summoning abilities offered by God. She also had this same impression that the ck Knight was something that looked more impressive than it actually was. But if one considered it carefully, the greater the power, the greater the restrictions. Conversely, the greater the price, the greater the power that would be obtained as well...

    The ck Knight¡¯s appearance was quite oppressive. Its broadsword was also wrapped in a ck aura. This ck Knight was already not inferior to seven or even eight Ringwraiths from Lord of the Rings fused together. The broadsword swayed continuously, leaving scars on the walls around as if it were tofu. This strength was already far in excess of Richard and the meleebatant. It would be a veritable human grinder in this narrow passageway together with its tall and big warhorse¡¯s sprinting speed.

    ¡°Hehe, this ck Knight was something I risked my life to get from Xuan. It really is stronger than I imagined. Looks like there¡¯s no longer any need to summon ghosts or zombies... Kill them all!¡±

    The ck Knight yanked on the reins, and the armoured horse gave a snort, and ck smoke was exhaled from its nostrils. Everyone was already stunned by this ck Knight¡¯s pressure, and together with that man before being bisected, no one did anything in the short run. When the ck Knight rushed forward, Aya suddenly shouted, ¡°RUN!! Each person who escapes is one person saved! Tell Neos, run...¡±

    In that moment, Aya¡¯s head was already sent flying high into air,nding in the miasma...

    The battle on the third floor had reached a fever pitch of intensity. Richard¡¯s Berserker skill had been able to rival Zheng¡¯s explosion back in Starship Troopers. Although Zheng¡¯s body then was far fromparable from today, Richard had surely still improved by leaps and bounds after such a long time training. He could only draw a tie with his opponent now, but he was slowly being pressured by the man from team Devil and being suppressed.

    ¡°Did you know? I don¡¯t have anything else going for me other than strength and speed. My body is my weapon, and I¡¯m above average in team Devil. If I lose a hand to hand fight with a third rate team like you, I really should just kill myself!¡± The meleebatant roared withughter.

    The muscles on his body were already at the state where they were causing his skin to split. It looked as if various blue and red monsters of flesh were entwined around his skeleton, looking ridiculous and disgusting. Every strike and step of his bore enormous force, and the entire passageway had been wrecked by the two already. Richard was covered in wounds. His Berserker skill¡¯s characteristic was to ignore the pain from wounds and increase his power, but it didn¡¯t actually allow him to ignore his injuries. Perhaps in the short run the two could go head to head against each other, but as time passed... Richard would definitely die.

    BANG!

    The two fists collided again. This time, it was different from before. The meleebatant¡¯s power had skyrocketed several folds after his muscles developed to the extreme. However, Richard¡¯s strength was starting to decline, As one waxed while the other waned, this sh of fists bore a conclusion. Richard waspletely suppressed now. As soon as the meleebatant fist punched out, he noticed the abnormality. Sneering ferociously, he used his hand to grab Richard¡¯s hand.

    ¡°I¡¯ll just tell you this. You¡¯re right. My Muscle Muscle Fruit does have a limit. It gets more dangerous for my body the stronger I get. Unfortunately, you weren¡¯t strong enough to force me to that stage! DIE!¡±

 Vol 23 12-6: Face Off between Brother and Sister... and Team Africas Final Song(VI)

    The meleebatantughed ferociously, and mmed Richard into the wall with a jerk of his hands. He proceeded to use his right shoulder to press down heavily on Richard. An enormous force that was manifolds greater than a tank¡¯s not only ttened Richard into a meat paste, but even created a crater in the wall approximately three square metres in area.

    Neos was at the distant end of the passageway. The wounds he had suffered before weren¡¯t light, and even if he took advantage of the chaos to flee, he couldn¡¯t go far. The two from team Devil¡¯s power had far exceeded his expectations, especially in these circumstances where it was a head-on fight without schemes or arrangements put in ce. That was the worst possible conclusion for him. Also, he no longer had the desire to battle, and was instead thinking constantly about a way to leave behind the information. So, he just sat there on his knees. If Richard lost, he would definitely die. He might still have some hope if Richard won, but looking at it now, he was definitely going to die.

    (Haaaaah. So this is where my journey ends? But I still haven¡¯t found a way to leave behind the information. Is that all there is to my intelligence? Is it so far from Xuan?)

    Neos looked at the distance with a bitter smile. The meleebatant wasn¡¯t anxious. He brushed off the gore on him, before slowly walking towards Neos. The meat paste had already been ignited by the high temperature caused by short circuited wires. Unexpectedly, this building that had been quiet for so long still had electricity...

    ¡°Wait wait. Electricity?¡±

    Neos used his trident to prop himself up, smiling slightly towards the slowly approaching meleebatant. ¡°Did you know? The so-called telekinesis is just another form of psyche force, or alternatively, it could be called the most basic form of Light of the Soul. Although it doesn¡¯t have the form of Light of the Soul, it still does have some of its rudimentary elements. Thus, it can appear in countless forms just like Light of the Soul. In other words, it can change into other forms of energy in certain circumstances."

    ¡°Oh? So?¡± The man smiled coldly in a disinterested manner. He was only ten steps away. Although he was walking slowly, it was only due to the perverse interest of a hunter toying with its prey. He could murder Neos within seconds.

    ¡°My trident is a medium for controlling psyche force, and can transform it into other forms of energy... including electronic signals. That¡¯s a form of energy too... Right, apart from telekinesis, my Three Eyes Race enhancement has another additional attribute. It elerates the thinking process, to a maximum of ten times an ordinary person. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s greatly damaging to the brain.¡± Neos smiled slightly as he used one hand to hold the trident tightly.

    The trident kept emitting a red radiance, but he didn¡¯t attack the meleebatant. He instead turned towards the wall behind and stabbed into it. There was a flurry of sparks, and the trident had already pierced into the wirework below.

    ¡°Chu Xuan! This is the information I¡¯m leaving for you. It¡¯s up to your luck whether or not you can obtain it. I definitely won¡¯t lose to anyone in intelligence.! Even if I fall slightly behind others, my heart will never give up! Xuan, if we can have a battle of schemes again in the future, I won¡¯t lose to you!¡±

    The red light shed intermittently as if there were some rules behind it. The meleebatant didn¡¯t know what he was doing. However, his thought process was very very simple.

    Since Neos had made a move, he no longer needed to hold back.

    A fist shot out andpletely disintegrated Neos starting from the center of his back. The enormous fist impact even turned the rest of his body into a bloody gore, while the trident was buried even deeper into the wall until it could no longer be seen.

    ¡°Idiot. What were you whispering? I told you long ago! I only have power and speed, and nothing else special. However, specialising in this had instead made me stronger. I don¡¯t know what you just did, but weren¡¯t you still get killed in one punch by me? Haha, what an idiot...¡±

    The meleebatant roared withughter, brushing the gore off his hand. A voice sounded out from behind him before he could turn around. ¡°Why does that sound so familiar? It¡¯s like... I¡¯ve said that before?¡±

    The meleebatant¡¯s entire body and froze and he didn¡¯t dare turn around. That voice was very familiar to him. It was a voice he regrly heard in his team, that of his team leader Zheng Zha. How would dare not be familiar? But, his Zheng should be standing guard over the Seventh Underground Laboratory now. He wouldn¡¯t say such words either. Which meant... the identity of the man behind him was obvious.

    The second strongest in God¡¯s Realm, the original Zheng Zha!

    He simply hadn¡¯t noticed anyone behind! If it wasn¡¯t something wrong with his senses, that meant theer was way too strong, already magnitudes greater than him. Also, a horrifying pressure had assaulted his back when Zheng had spoken, as if a giant mountain was crushing him beneath it. Although his body was filled with energy now, he couldn¡¯t move a muscle. He had only ever felt such a sensation in front of clone Zheng before...

    ¡°You¡¯re team China¡¯s Zheng?¡±

    The man had nerves of steel, and bit down on his tongue. The pain allowed him to recover from the pressure and turn his head around. He saw a person behind him that was exactly the same as clone Zheng, minus the position of the scar. He only didn¡¯t look as cold and terrifying as clone Zheng.

    ¡°I¡¯ve always wanted to meet you. My leader always talks about you. Fated enemy? You don¡¯t look like much.¡± The meleebatant sneered at Zheng.

    ¡°Your leader? Which team are you?¡± Zheng was stunned for a while. He frowned at the gore behind the man before asking.

    The meleebatant was stunned. He hadn¡¯t actually thought carefully over when Zheng had arrived, so he said directly, ¡°I¡¯m from team Devil. I¡¯m here to stop team Africa from meeting with you all...¡±

    Zheng was stunned. After a long while, he smiled brutally, ¡°Team Devil, are you? Then that gore behind you should be the corpse of a member of team Africa? Who does it belong to?¡±

    ¡°Dammit, why do I have to tell you so much? I haven¡¯t liked you much since long ago. You don¡¯t even look very strong. Beat me, and I¡¯ll..."

    His words hadn¡¯t even finished when Zheng shed to in front of him and sent what looked like an utterly ordinary punch at him. He didn¡¯t even have the time to react as the punch struck his right shoulder. A clear and crisp sound rang out as the punch shockingly carried unfathomable power when it shattered his resilient muscles, and he lost his right shoulder and half of his lung area.

    ¡°I really don¡¯t have the time to joke with you. Who did you just kill? What did he say. TELL ME!¡± Zheng looked at the man with a face filled with killing intent. He extended a hand and grabbed his neck, easily hoisting the man up like he was a little chick.

    The meleebatant was shocked and horrified. He was very confident towards his power. It was above average even in team Devil, the strongest team in the realm. The battle before had even strengthened his muscles greatly. Who expected that he wouldn¡¯t even be able to stand up to one punch from Zheng?

    ¡°It was team Africa¡¯s leader. He kept muttering about strange things. Right, it was something about leaving information for Xuan. Dammit, why is that man again...¡±

    Zheng almost burst outughing. It seemed even team Devil was troubled much by that fellow. He really was a terrifying existence...

    Still, team Africa.

    There was that strategist who liked to eat chocte, who kept wanting to challenge Xuan. But just like every time in the past, he would be utterly defeated. Did he die as well?

    ¡°Information, is it?¡±

    Zheng gave the gore on the walls a look as he sighed. He then proceeded tond a punch at where the man¡¯s heart was. Both this punch and the previous were using Instant Destruction. It looked simple, but the force was incredible and it immediately split the man at the waist, turning even his heart into mush.

    ¡°Heng and Imhotep, there¡¯s another person from team Devil below. I want him alive, as I want to ask him team Devil¡¯s current position.¡± Zheng turned around, as the rest of team China began to stream in through the window. Xuan had already been standing in the passageway since some unknown time, looking at the ce Neos passed on with a frown.

    ¡°Information, is it?¡± Xuan suddenly extended a hand and ced it on the trident in the wall. A streak of electricity brushed past his fingers. Although hecked a sense of pain, the electricity still gave him a jolt and those fingers involuntarily trembled.

    ¡°Electricity? If there¡¯s electricity...¡± Xuan suddenly turned to Zheng. ¡°I want to go and find the information left behind. I¡¯ll leave this to you. You can obtain some useful information from that team Devil member. When I return, we can began to n how to deal with team Devil.¡±

    ¡°Wait wait wait. You¡¯re doing it again, not saying anything. Say it, what¡¯s the information? Where is it?¡± Zheng was dumbfounded as he hurriedly grabbed ahold of Xuan as he anxiously asked him.

    ¡°If there¡¯s electricity, aputerwork exists as well. Although I don¡¯t know what Neos meant, based on this battle, the only preserved information could be electric information... I¡¯ll find aputer and verify my conjecture.¡±

 Vol 23 13-1: The Human Instrumentality Project(I)

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is.¡± Xuan muttered to himself as he sat on theputer chair. Strange numbers appeared on theputer screen, simr to the text Xuan gave Honglu. They were all random numbers without order to them, but that was only to the people behind Xuan. It seemed Xuan had grasped the meaning behind this string of numbers.

    ¡°What does it mean? What is this all about?¡± Zheng suddenly asked curiously.

    Xuan frowned for a long time before suddenly asking, ¡°Are any of team Africa still alive? What happened to their corpses?¡±

    ¡°Haaaah. No survivors. It seems team Africa¡¯s strength didn¡¯t increase by much. They were actually wiped by just those two. Some even died horribly.¡± Zheng sighed.

    ¡°In other words, their corpses are still around?¡± Xuan frowned again, before thinking about it and saying, ¡°I can tell you the information I know already, but with a dangerous precondition.¡±

    ¡°Dangerous... precondition?¡± Zheng immediately sensitively noticed the word dangerous. In fact, getting Xuan to say this word wasn¡¯t easy. It wasn¡¯t just difficult, it was a rare thing. He wouldn¡¯t say it out no matter how dangerous it was, so as soon as he called something that, it was surely something stupefyingly dangerous.

    ¡°Yes, correct. I already know more or less what¡¯s going on, including what you can¡¯t say, Luo Yinglong. But, it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t. Something dangerous will happen as soon as I say it.¡± Xuan looked at everyone.

    Luo Yinglong¡¯s mouth twitched. ¡°Isn¡¯t that exactly the same as me then? What¡¯s the point even if you know it?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said, there¡¯s a dangerous precondition. But it¡¯s not destruction.¡± Xuan suddenly said, ¡°I suspect Adam hasid a scheme that has tricked all those who knew about the situation, whether you, my clone or I. Although I don¡¯t know what he did, I have a fifty to sixty confidence in asserting this.¡±

    ¡°Wait wait. Does your so-called ¡®It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t¡¯ refers to saying something out would let us get wiped directly by God? Like the restrictions whenever we return to the real world?¡± Zheng immediately understood what Xuan meant, and asked seriously.

    ¡°Approximately that. But that¡¯s just what everyone thinks. Everyone, including my clone, firmly believes that if they say it, they¡¯ll disappear.¡±

    Xuan pushed up his spectacles. ¡°From what we know of God¡¯s wipe for the real world, we¡¯ll be killed as soon as we say certain key words. Yet, based on the information I have and the flow of events, Neos died after leaving the information behind. This presents a contradiction. He didn¡¯t get wiped for leaving behind the information, but was instead killed by that member of team Devil. This is different from the wipe we know of. Thus, I have reason to believe that the wipe you all think exists doesn¡¯t actually exist.¡±

    ¡°Speak slower. We don¡¯t have a brain that works as well as yours.¡± Zheng rubbed his temples. ¡°You mean that God¡¯s wipe is a lie and we can actually return to the real world without any qualms and do anything we want?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said. If you want to die you can test out that different guess. What I mean is that the possibility of a wipe that they believe in does not exist. It may be false that they¡¯ll be wiped if they say something out.¡±

    Xuan looked at Luo Yinglong and said. ¡°I want to ask you a question. Have you personally witnessed Adam fighting with enemies before? I mean personally witnessing it. Any enemy would do, whether enemies from the movie world or other teams.¡±

    ¡°What a joke. Do you think team Celestial is weak? Although we¡¯re few in number, every person was an ex-leader. Even the weakest are of the second stage. There are also various enhancements and self-created skills. Just take me for instance. I¡¯m the only true Cultivator of this realm, right? And my strength...¡±

    Luo Yinglong had a disposition of not stopping once he started talking. Zheng, who was standing besides him, shook his head, ¡°The main point, the main point!¡±

    ¡®The main point is no. Team Celestial¡¯s strength was enough toplete any of his taskings, assuming they were reasonable of course. So, I haven¡¯t seen him need to take action himself yet... No, wait. It seems that was one time.¡±

    Just as Luo Yinglong wanted to shake his head in denial, he was suddenly lost in thought, He spoke as he recalled, ¡°In the War of the Dragons movie, we followed his n to bury nukes... Cough, roughly something like that. He was staying with two of the rear service members outside the city. They unexpectedly ran into several monsters that attacked from underground. When we got the news from the psyche force user, they had already been attacked by the monsters. At that time, I, who had the greatest speed in the team, rushed over.¡±

    ¡°When I rushed over, those monsters had already died, while the three of them weren¡¯t the slightest bit harmed. The three of them all imed that one of the rear service members did it, but I¡¯m familiar with that person. He didn¡¯t have such powerful offensive skills, and he wouldn¡¯t be able to let the monster die seemingly without any wounds on its body. If you must know, this is the only time I found it strange.¡± Luo Yinglong said seriously.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Xuan frowned for a long time while Zheng stimted Honglu to think. It was just that no matter how he thought about it, he couldn¡¯t understand what Xuan meant by that. What did that mean?

    ¡°Zheng let me ask you a question.¡± Xuan asked after thinking for a while. ¡°If you don¡¯t wants someone to know about your hidden depths, what would you do?¡±

    ¡°Er. hide it? I¡¯ll conceal everything I don¡¯t want people to know about.¡± Zheng said without thinking about it.

    ¡°If you want someone to believe some misinformation in order to guide him into doing wrong, what would you do?¡± Xuan asked again.

    ¡°...Lie. What do these questions have to do with this? This is all simple logic, right?¡± Zheng asked with a frown as he looked seriously as Xuan. Although he didn¡¯t know how to exin it, he intuitively knew something was strange about Xuan.

    "If there was a lie that could let people firmly believe it was real, it wouldn¡¯t be a lie... You can take the lie as the truth to a certain extent. In other words, when everyone firmly believes the false is the truth, then it IS the truth in their hearts, even if it doesn¡¯t exist.¡± Xuan looked at Luo Yinglong. ¡°I believe you all have been tricked by Adam. That restriction where you¡¯ll be killed if you talk about the ruins or the movies does not exist. This, I assert with a fifty to sixty percent confidence.¡±

 Vol 23 13-2: The Human Instrumentality Project(II)

    (Amazing!)

    Zhang Xiaoxue was dumbfounded as she looked at the Godseal Board. She looked for a long while before carefully looking at the side where clone Xuan was sitting quietly eating an apple. He looked very rxed. However, this clone Xuan would definitely be actually plotting something upon seeing the original Xuan clear calctions and extraordinary logical reasoning.

    ¡°How amazing. He could get such a deduction from so little information, Xuan.¡± Zhang Xiaoxue muttered.

    ¡°Of course. He is me... He wouldn¡¯t be qualified to stage the scheme for the final battle with me if not. He wouldn¡¯t be me otherwise either, and beating an enemy like that is meaningless.¡± Xuan said without even raising his head.

    ¡°But is it fine? The truth about Adam has been reasoned out by him. In other words, they may note to us but instead merge with their other squad and fight Adam together. Your scheme then...¡± Zhang Xiaoxue sighed. No one knew whether she was sighing over these two Xuans¡¯ intelligence or sighing about their battle.

    ¡°It no longer matters. Although the Godseal Board can¡¯t crack the order for team China¡¯s squad, I can guess what my original roughly wants to do. We have no secrets between us to a certain extent. What we need to do and what we¡¯ve been doing is like a game of Go or chess. We have to set up schemes and arrangements that the other side won¡¯t notice. Deviations will be produced by the difference in our pieces¡¯ power and our different experiences. These differences will determine the victorious one between us.¡±

    Xuan silently took a bite of his apple, before saying, ¡°He¡¯s calcting and scheming how to kill my pieces. Aren¡¯t I also making the final preparations to achieve a king versus king and soldiers against soldiers battle?¡±

    ¡°The end of schemes is nothing but the beginning of the battle. This final battle is much longer than you all imagine...¡±

    ***

    ¡°...This final battle is much longer than you all imagine. It won¡¯t suddenly end even if we kill Adam. This final battle that began with wit needs to end with force.¡± Xuan made the deduction that Adam had tricked them. Luo Yinglong began to mour to kill Adam again without waiting for Xuan to finish. It seemed he detested Adam quite a bit. However, Xuan responded thus.

    Zheng patted Luo Yinglong before asking, ¡°I more or less get what you mean. God¡¯s restriction still existed, but what they weren¡¯t able to say wasn¡¯t covered its restrictions. They thought so all along because of Adam¡¯s deceit. How did he trick them? Even if he used a spell, words, a text or other methods, Luo Yinglong and the rest are still high ss veterans. Even disregarding their strength, Neos wasn¡¯t stupid. How could he be tricked for so long?¡±

    ¡°It does seem so from certain perspectives. But what if it was a perfectly done hoodwink? If so, even I would be tricked if I didn¡¯t have any information or prompts. All the so-called brains, whether my clone and I, Adam, Neos or Honglu, share onemonality. We maximise the value of information. We gleanrge amounts of useful information from the most worthless of information, using it to make judgements and schemes. But if we don¡¯t have information, we¡¯re no different from ordinary people. Of course, if it was my clone or I, who possessed an omniscience like team Devil has and without the dangerous spacetime reversal side effect they have, we¡¯ll be gods...¡±

    Xuan looked around at everyone after saying this. ¡°That¡¯s why the best sort of lie is one founded on information. When information is guided or hidden, even I would make wrong judgements, so Adam¡¯s lie must be based on information. When I saw the information Neos left behind, God¡¯s voice suddenly spoke in my head, not permitting me to say any information about ruins or the world it¡¯s in. That¡¯s why I said that it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t want to say, it¡¯s that I can¡¯t.¡±

    Everyone except Luo Yinglong was stunned. He shrugged his shoulders, saying, ¡°Correct. I received this notification in my head too. That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t dare reveal anything. Do you think I would have just listened to anything Adam said and trusted him? I¡¯m not a hothead!¡±

    (You obviously are one...)

    Everyone thought this inwardly, while Zheng asked Xuan, ¡°Can you exin why? If God¡¯s voice rang out in your head, why is this Adam¡¯s trick? That¡¯s not logical.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said there¡¯s only a fifty or sixty percent chance. If I didn¡¯t guess wrongly, Adam must have exchanged a causality type weapon like me. It¡¯s very effective, but with equally huge restrictions. Although I don¡¯t dare be too certain, I believe his causality type weapon belongs to the domain of truth and lies. Its full name should be the Lie that Guides to the Truth.¡±

    ***

    Xuan looked at Zhang Xiaoxue besides him. ¡°This is Adam¡¯s rank S causality type weapon ording to the Godseal Board. It¡¯s the same as all the causality type weapons we know of in that it is very effective, but with equally huge restrictions. And it¡¯s an iplete skill.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same as all the causality type weapons we know of as well as the ones that can be exchanged from God. They all adhere to one point, which is to twist causality. It¡¯ll first determine the effect, then produce the cause that¡¯ll lead to this effect. I call this the conceptual phenomenon. My original and mine¡¯s Lambda Drive, the Godseal Board and the Lie that Guides to the Truth are all the same. If the Lambda Drive uses determination and faith to generate energy, the Godseal Board uses causality points to change the universe, the Lie that Guides to the Truth uses oaths and willpower to change the human heart. The important parts are different and their power is different. But in the misinformation domain, the Lie that Guides to the Truth isn¡¯t inferior to the Godseal Board when it¡¯s utilised to the fullest.¡±

    Xuan pushed up his spectacles. ¡°It¡¯s just that the restrictions are huge. He cannot go to sleep in his life. This is the oath he made for the first time he used it up till thetest time he used it. The medicines you exchange from God can aplish this. His lies will be hidden as long as the oath is upheld. As long it¡¯s information to do with lying, he canpletely hoodwink someone even if they¡¯re in a different ne. So anyone who knows the truth about that matter can¡¯t say the three words...¡±

    ***

    ¡°...Those are my conjectures. The lies made everyone scared to say anything. The truth is simple. It¡¯s the Chronicles of...¡±

    ¡°There!¡± Luo Yinglong suddenly pulled Xuan over, shouting, ¡°Dammit, you¡¯re the smartest in team China. I keep hearing about your greatness in team Celestial, be it you or your clone. No team doesn¡¯t know about you as long as they¡¯ve reached a certain level. You actually wanted to kill yourself as soon I joined team China? I kept hearing you talk about how you wanted to make us the strongest team! My joining added greatly to the team¡¯s power, but it¡¯ll be nothing if you die! It¡¯s like how team Celestial will be a group of barbarians without Adam. What is team China without you?¡±

    Xuan shook his head. ¡°I have my own arrangements. Based on God¡¯s wiping logic, those two words would have been enough for a wipe. Any thoughts about leaking it would have gotten me wiped as well. I tested these details out long ago. So... the chance now rises to seventy to eighty percent.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the Chronicles of Narnia where the second revival chance exists...¡±

 Vol 23 13-3: The Human Instrumentality Project(III)

    Luo Yinglong immediately cried out in panic when Xuan said these words. He began to rub his body in panic. After a long while, he began to roar in joyousughter. After a fewughs he recovered then began to scold Adam for being a trickster. He seemed like he had forgotten everyone¡¯s presence around him.

    ¡°Let me warn you before I exin... Adam is dangerous. Verily so. You all must have the determination to die if you all fight him.¡±

    ¡°Why? How powerful is he? I don¡¯t know even now.¡± Luo Yinglong tilted his head when he heard that.

    ¡°I¡¯ll continue about the Chronicles of Narnia first.¡±

    Zheng hurriedly held back Luo Yinglong who was angrily charging forward. He smiled bitterly, saying, ¡°Everything needs to be said carefully. Tell us Adam¡¯s strength and abilities while you¡¯re at it after you¡¯re done.¡±

    ¡°The Western Fantasy genre Chronicles of Narnia did indeed have the matter of a dead person resurrecting in its original plot. Although it was a lion, the second revival chance indeed exists within. It doesn¡¯t conflict with the first revival ording to Neos either. This is the first important piece of information left behind. The second is the information Neos obtained after entering the white race¡¯s ruins.¡±

    ¡°The white race¡¯s ruins? The Saints¡¯ or the Cultivators¡¯?¡± Zheng hurriedly asked.

    ¡°Unfortunately, the white race only has one set of ruins unlike what we guessed before. Their Saints and Cultivators have already joined together. To be exact, as the two factions of the yellow race were too strong, for both the white race and ck race, their Saints and Cultivators decided to join together. Adam obtained the ultimate weapon the white race¡¯s Saints and Cultivators joined together to make. It was the ultimate incarnation of the white race¡¯s philosophy... a supreme existence.¡±

    ¡°A supreme existence?¡± Everyone was full of curiosity outside of Luo Yinglong. Zheng asked, ¡°Does that mean creating God?¡±

    ¡°That depends on how you view a lifeform like God. If your concept of it refers to something with great power that far surpasses human imagination, the so-called God isn¡¯t dissimr from a superhuman. But if you¡¯re thinking of a omnipotent, omniscient, unfathomable and indescribable supreme existence, that¡¯s the highest philosophy of the white race. Perhaps the white race¡¯s Saints didn¡¯t just feel powerless before the box creators, but the factions of the yellow race as well. They thus joined together create this ultimate weapon of the white race, the Human Instrumentality Project that was left behind in the ruins.¡± Xuan nodded his head, before shaking it.

    ¡°The Human Instrumentality Project? From the anime film Neon Genesis Evangelion? Is this a joke?¡± Cheng Xiao immediately made a din.

    ¡°Yes. This surprised me as well. Our real world doesn¡¯t just keep filming various movies, but the white race¡¯s ultimate weapon appeared in an anime film as well. At this point, my previous conjecture that God controlled some people to film movies to warn humanity has been destroyed. Perhaps, the one controlling the real world to film these movies and anime movies may even be... the box creators. Anyways, I need to carefully consider that a while longer. Let¡¯s talk about the Human Instrumentality Project. Based on the considerations of the white race, they believed a single lifeform would be incapable of resisting the box creator."

    "Whether it be being mentally weak or the innate limitations of lifeforms itself, breaking free of this artificial universe would require power far transcending the lifeforms of this dimension. With this as their philosophy, they secretly managed to build this ultimate weapon while concealing it from the yellow race¡¯s Saints and Cultivators, as well as the ck race. Thus, they had already betrayed humanity to a certain extent and the yellow race. After creating it, they didn¡¯t use it to destroy the other three organisations, since it was mainly to eliminate the two factions of the yellow race. They thus shelved it for future inheritors of the white race for them to create the supreme existence."

    ¡°That thing is the Tree of Life diagram, and the n for it is the Human Instrumentality Project.¡±

    Xuan sighed as this point. ¡°I did have some vague thoughts about this before, just that it wasn¡¯t asplete as this. Every lifeform has its own individual Light of the Soul. That¡¯s something those who¡¯ve reached the fourth stage have confirmed, right, Zheng?¡±

    Zheng had only felt his head swelling up before, with a notion that he was being swindled. He could only nod when Xuan asked him this. ¡°You¡¯re right. Although only fourth stagers can sense and use it, we can sense that all lifeforms have this ability too. They may not have tapped into it yet, but it¡¯s still deep inside the depths of their consciousness. That¡¯s indisputable.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Can Light of the Soul fuse together in certain circumstances?¡± Xuan nodded.

    Zheng didn¡¯t hesitate to nod. ¡°Correct. For example, Light of the Soul may be absorbed by the stronger party when you enter the deepestyer of the consciousness, what you termed the anima.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s the Human Instrumentality Project. They created the Tree of Life diagram with the intention of fusing all life. To be urate, they intend to use human Light of the Soul as the main body while using all non-human Light of the Soul as nourishment and energy to create a supreme existence formed of pure Light of the Soul, energy, intelligence, experience and consciousness. This process is called the Human Instrumentality Project.¡±

    ¡°Impossible!¡± Zheng immediately shouted. ¡°All those in the mid fourth stage have ovee the heart¡¯s devil. Whether they did it through enlightenment or force, their psyche has strengthened to the extent where it can¡¯t be moved or influenced, only destroyed. How could it be absorbed by something else? It¡¯s like if two mas were mutually attracting each other! No matter how strong one ma is, it doesn¡¯t matter if the other is fixed inside the Earth. Anyways, it¡¯s not possible...:¡± Zheng suddenly halted his words. A possibility hade to mind.

    ¡°It¡¯s not possible that the force is greater than the Earth, right? That¡¯s what I was about to say. Using a literal understanding of the name, it¡¯ll be a chain reaction that surpasses the world of physics. It¡¯ll be likelier to be absorbed first the closer you are to the centre. Even if the aggregation is weak at the beginning, its scope of absorption will increase as its devouring power increases. The absorbed lifeforms will likely see the heart¡¯s devil in the deepest recesses of their hearts, whether their greatest love, hatred, fear or powerlessness. They¡¯ll be absorbed by that aggregation if they can¡¯t sessfully ovee their heart¡¯s devil. As the aggregation continuously gets stronger by absorbing weak lifeforms, induction through force may ur as well. Just as the heart¡¯s devil can be ovee with force... Do you think a fourth stager or even fifth stager can contend with all life in the world, germs and bacteria even included within? This is the ultimate weapon of the white race after all with the goal of creating a supreme existence. You can¡¯t resist it as long as you¡¯re still a lifeform. And that¡¯s the Human Instrumentality Project. This aggregation will contain all of humanity¡¯s consciousness, experience, knowledge, thinking process, even martial mastery and scientific theories... This sort of existence is no longer within the scope of human imagination. It¡¯s a true God, a supreme existence.¡±

 Vol 23 13-4: The Human Instrumentality Project(IV)

    Luo Yinglong was sighing at this point. ¡°Now do you understand why I wanted to escape from team Celestial and kill Adam? I don¡¯t want to be one of many. I am Luo Yinglong, an individual. Adam who has the diagram can definitely be the main consciousness of the aggregation, while that fellow Song Tian has his head filled with his sword dao. Life and death isn¡¯t even part of his considerations. So he approves of abandoning his individuality and integrating into that aggregation. He hopes to achieve that supreme sword dao after fusing with the supreme existence. I only knew after hearing what you said that his aspiration might actually be achievable.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not ¡®might¡¯. It will be. It¡¯s not just sword dao. The consciousness, experience and intelligence will allpletely transcend the limits of humanity. This aggregation will likely be formed from several billion lifeforms.¡±

    Xuan smiled coldly. ¡°I finally understand why my clone would make that series of actions before, and abandon his so-called chess pieces. As long the scheme can be achieved and the majority win, nothing else matters.¡±

    No one else understood what Xuan was saying, with only Zheng having seemed to have thought of something. However, he didn¡¯t have the mood to care about such side matters now, immediately asking, ¡°Then what should we do? Can the Human Instrumentality Project be stopped? Or is it unstoppable once it begins?¡±

    ¡°It can be stopped, but it can¡¯t be at the same time. The method to stop it is simple. Kill Adam, the bearer of the Tree of Life diagram. That¡¯s the most simple and direct method. Unfortunately, while team Celestial, no, the Angel Alliance isn¡¯t incredibly powerful, they¡¯re still deserving of the position of the three strongest in the realm. If we fight head-on, it¡¯ll end up a pyrrhic victory if we don¡¯t use schemes or ns to weaken them. It¡¯ll be as team Devil wished and they¡¯ll stay at the side as spectators. I can roughly understand Adam¡¯s thinking. A condemned person fears nothing. He¡¯s not going to scheme or n anything. He just needs to wait for the Human Instrumentality Project¡¯s preparations to finish, then be the final and sole victor. I know he¡¯s waiting for me and my clone¡¯s move.¡±

    ¡°Is there no other way than killing Adam?¡± Zheng roughly got it, but didn¡¯t give up as he asked.

    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I said it can¡¯t be stopped. This Human Instrumentality Project ispletely a chain reaction. It can¡¯t stop as soon as it starts, simr to a fission reaction, unless Adam is killed. It does have a w though, of time. The Tree of Life diagram is a force that links Light of the Soul, not absorb it. What is truly in charge of absorbing and integrating it is Adam¡¯s own Light of the Soul. In other words, although he possesses the advantage of controlling the Tree of Life and can absorb the surrounding weak lifeforms¡¯ Light of the Soul to strengthen himself, he will instead be one of the many if the absorbed Light of the Soul is stronger than him. The strongest lifeform will be the main consciousness instead. Understand? Adam definitely will not, nor will he dare to begin to use it on fourth stagers from the start, especially you and your clone.¡±

    Xuan pointed at Zheng, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s make an analogy. The Tree of Life diagram is a field of forces, or maybe a domain or absolute space. This space will increase or expand based on the user¡¯s Light of the Soul. So, what will Adam do first? He¡¯ll absorb the Light of the Soul of weak lifeforms. That¡¯s the entire purpose of him creating the Angel Alliance. They¡¯re nothing but nourishment for his power up. Right, Song Tian is the most important cornerstone of this project. As long as his Light of the Soul can be absorbed, this fourth stager as a foundation coupled with those dozens of people and the viruses on those zombies on the way should allow him to absorb you and your clone. The Tree of Life needs some time to form itself in this ne as well.¡±

    Zheng sighed heavily, ¡°So we only need kill Adam? Still, his power is unclear and he still has a fourth stager by his side. Killing him without casualties on our side within a short time is indeed hard. We can¡¯t let him start the project either, as the others may disappear, but he¡¯ll be stronger. All lifeforms will be absorbed? If so... Dammit, you released the virus in the city and created so many powerful monsters. Won¡¯t Adam instantaneously be incredibly powerful once he absorbs them?¡±

    ¡°You idiot.¡± Xuan rubbed his temples, and smiled coldly at Zheng. ¡°What stage of lifeform would the Light of the Soul in your arm be equvnt to?¡±

    ¡°The Light of the Soul in my arm? What joke is that? Light of the Soul is a power that exists in the depths of the consciousness. Why would my arm have it?¡± Zheng said confused.

    ¡°Exactly. Do you think those meat would have Light of the Soul? It¡¯s just a host the virus is using for eating and to protect itself. If you must quantify their Light of the Soul, those zombies only have the Light of the Soul of within the virus. It¡¯s not evenparable to an ordinary person. If we really do transform all those around Adam into those monsters, he won¡¯t be able to get to the level where he can threaten us in the short run.¡±

    Xuan looked at everyone. ¡°I do admit. The Project can create a supreme existence. The power afterpletion really may reach that sixth stage we theorized about before, or the so-called Golden Immortal of the Great Firmament. It really is the ultimate creation of the West. I don¡¯t know whether it can break out of the restrictions of this box. What makes me more curious is how powerful will our East¡¯s ultimate weapon be if theirs is so powerful? Is it really just some sort of omniscience? That¡¯s too...¡±

    ¡°Hey! Are you crazy?¡± Luo Yinglong suddenly jumped up and shouted, ¡°You know his n now, so why aren¡¯t you contacting team Devil to attack them? What does this final battle matter? That fellow is insane! He doesn¡¯t just want to absorb the power from the various nes of this realm, but he wants to go back to the real world and make everyone there his nourishment too! That¡¯s why I¡¯m I¡¯m disregarding death to kill him! Are you all crazy? You don¡¯t have the slightest reaction, and Xuan. You¡¯re discussing Adam¡¯s Human Instrumentality Project so casually! Are you not afraid of himpleting it?¡±

    ¡°It no longer matters.¡±

    Xuan gazed at the gloomy sky in the distance, muttering, ¡°With all the schemesid, I never nned to let Adamplete any n he may have had since the start, whether it was the Human Instrumentality Project or anything else.¡±

    ¡°The scheme has beenid and the pieces have been set up. I don¡¯t know how this will end. Man proposes, God disposes. I¡¯ve done everything I can. I am still just a human in the end after all...¡±

 Vol 23 14-1: Split up! Battle!(I)

    ¡°That¡¯s why I said we¡¯re all chess pieces, the most important ones in this final battle.¡± Honglu looked at everyone. They currently weren¡¯t too far from Roon City. However, Honglu had made themnd here for some unknown reason instead of heading into the city.

    They all listened quietly. They were allrades who had experienced multiple life and death battles together and were all familiar towards one another¡¯s temperament and abilities. While Honglu was a child, he was still team China¡¯s second strategist and a figure at the peak of intelligence in the realm. He wouldn¡¯t do anything useless in this critical juncture.

    ¡°I mentioned Xuan¡¯s scheme just now. While I can¡¯t tell you all the finer details, every person is a chess piece in this final battle, including Zheng and Xuan. If some of us die in what follows, I hope that you can maintain your dignity in the face of death. That¡¯s because we¡¯re going to create a legend, the legend of <i>the</i> greatest team of God¡¯s Realm! I hope no one will spoil the team¡¯s dignity due to fear of death.¡± Honglu specially directed a look at the two rookies.

    ¡°A... legend?¡± Everyone didn¡¯t understand. They knew the key point of the final battle. Wasn¡¯t it nothing more than a battle of kings and soldier against soldier, then defeating team Devil to be the pinnacle of this realm? But, was this something to be described using the word ¡®legend¡¯?

    ¡°I know you all are curious. Still, think about it. One squad of team China eradicating team Celestial and a squad of team Devil as well, while the remaining members will also likely also determine the conclusion of this final battle. Isn¡¯t this sort of thing sung of in legends?¡± Honglu chucked, saying as he yed with his hair, ¡°Lan, begin the scan and confirm team Celestial¡¯s location. I¡¯ll make the arrangements for the battle after. Comrades, people will likely die here. And it¡¯s arge chance at that. I just hope that... forget it. Take care, everyone. My n is...¡±

    ***

    ¡°Adam, I have a bad feeling for some reason.¡± Miyata Kuraki maintained his silence for a long while, before finally being unable to resist saying this to Adam. They were still at the fringes of the city.

    The Angel Alliance had stayed there for quite a while, but no one had gotten impatient yet. This was the final battle after all, so there wasn¡¯t anything about wanting to gain points or ranked rewards. There was no need to consider the distant future. All they needed to do was keep their eyes on surviving in the present.

    Adam¡¯s fame had long since resounded through the realm, and he hadn¡¯t sent anyone out as cannon fodder since the final battle began, which was what made the majority of people rx and peacefully wait here.

    Of course, teams that could survive to the final battle naturally wouldn¡¯t be all filled with mediocre people. Some of the intelligent ones had suspicions. However, with Adam¡¯s reputation, none of them were thick skinned enough to tell Adam their own schemes and stratagems. That¡¯s why it had dragged on till now, with only Miyata Kuraki unable to resist talking to Adam.

    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s about time. I really would be afraid if no abnormalities appear soon.¡± Adam seemed to be both smiling and not smiling at the same time as he looked at Miyata Kuraki. ¡°What bad feeling do you have? Does it have to do your technique?¡±

    ¡°Hmm? Yes, my technique specialises in the spirit, using it to execute sword arts. Thus, my sixth sense is very sensitive towards danger. I already had someone in my team scan the surroundings, but no abnormalities were discovered. So, I don¡¯t know what danger is approaching. Do you know, Adam?¡± Miyata Kuraki nodded.

    ¡°I can approximately guess. But it¡¯s hard for me to exin.¡± Adam smiled gently. ¡°It¡¯s just the Xuans despatching squads out to attack us. Of course, it could be team China and team Devil fighting, one of them fighting with us, or we could team up with another team to attack the other. This is difficult to say. But, what¡¯s definite is that we¡¯ll start battling soon.¡±

    Adam talked as if it were a minor matter, but everyone around was shocked. Before Miyata Kuraki could say anything, a buff man at the side was already saying, ¡°Hey! Adam! Why didn¡¯t you say it if a battle were about to begin? We need to make preparations, and the opponents are team China and team Devil. We have a lot of people, but the consequences if we¡¯re sneak attacked...¡±

    Adamughed as he gestured. ¡°Know why I chose this ce? We¡¯re in the only building around. There¡¯s nothing but roads, grasnds and ins for hundred of meters around. Understand? I already nned it out when I chose this ce. There are quite a few psyche force users amongst you all too. How can anyone get here unnoticed with our scans and without any cover around? The situation won¡¯t change abruptly. If I said this to you all early on, you won¡¯t just be worried and afraid, but you¡¯ll be on edge the whole time as well. You¡¯ll have lost much battle strength before anyone even sneak attacks you. Isn¡¯t the current situation good?¡±

    Everyone exchanged a look. Adam¡¯s words. They hadn¡¯t lost their drive after waiting for so long. They really could wait at ease for an exhausted enemy if an enemy came invading after they had conserved strength and stored up energy for so long. For a moment, everyone believed Adam¡¯s words outside of a small minority.

    ¡°No need to worry too much. Even if the attackersprise of team China and team Devil, it won¡¯t include their mainbat force. Their mainbat force is already confronting each other, or have already started fighting. The ones attacking us will just be a squad, which will be far fromparable to us. Our location is also somewhere easy to defend but hard to attack. With the scan and the snipers amongst you, I¡¯m only afraid of them noting.¡± Adam smiled gently as he continued to speak to the rest.

    Thest sliver of doubt finally vanished from them. They all began to celebrate their entry to the Angel Alliance, the team with Adam as the strategist...

    (Is this fine? Adam may indeed be smart, but team China and team Devil have Chu Xuan. Adam... seems to be hiding something as well.)

    Miyata Kuraki wanted to say something, but when he saw the excitement around him, he could only quietly sigh and look at the distance outside the building...

 Vol 23 14-2: Split up! Battle!(II)

    ¡°This isn¡¯t a good ce to sneak attack.¡± Seven people were sitting in a circle in an abandoned field far from the Angel Alliance. They were the members of team Devil, with someparatively stronger and weaker among them. Still, as survivors of team Devil that used thew of the jungle as its criterion, they were much stronger than members of other teams.

    There was a psyche force user among them. Unlike other teams, team Devil had a total of two psyche force users for some reason. One of them had reached the level of being the seventh strongest in the team. Although he couldn¡¯tpare to the monsters like clone Zheng, clone Xuan and clone Zhao Zhuikong, he had still reach the pinnacle of the rest of team Devil.

    He had a rank AA metal maniption enhancement in conjunction with his psyche force. Although the level of power a skill or enhancement disyed differed based on an individual¡¯s use, he was quite talented. In the entire realm, he would be a first-rate powerhouse.

    He was the captain of this squad and was acting as the mainbat force for this battle. He ambitiously wanted to wipe out the Angel Alliance, but he wasn¡¯t overweeningly arrogant enough to want to solo the entire enemy and kill them all. Team Celestial¡¯s reputation preceded them, and they were still one of the three strongest teams in the realm. Adam¡¯s intellect was second only to Xuan. With team Celestial hunkering down and not moving, they could only helplessly stay there and look for an opportunity.

    ¡°Fuck, do these bastards not have the dignity of the strong? They¡¯re still team Celestial that enjoys equal fame to our team Devil! They¡¯re actually timidly defending a fortified position. I...¡±

    A ck youth sneered. His figure was tall, reaching nearly two metres. However, his manner of dress was odd. His ck hair was tied into dreadlocks and they were all positioned behind his head. His nose, ears and even eyelids were covered in studs. Overall, he looked like a hippy.

    ¡°Shut up.¡± A blonde youthughed coldly as he cut him off. It was the leader of this squad. Hee was also the longest veteran who had been around even before clone Zheng and was the sole foreigner that had survived clone Zheng¡¯s vengeance and had participated in the first battle between team China and team Devil, Tom.

    His name sounded very ordinary. But to be able to survive clone Zheng¡¯s deep hatred of foreigners and thew of the jungle in team Devil, it meant he wasn¡¯t subpar when it came to either intelligence or strength. He would had long since died in a movie. The key reason was because he was a foreigner who admired Chinese culture.

    He had been the only one to express objection during clone Zheng¡¯s tragic arrival, and had given clone Zheng some material help afterwards. This was what clone Zheng survive that initial phase when he was weak and grow. That was why he had been able to avoid clone Zheng¡¯ster crazed vengeance.

    Tom gave the ck youth a sidelong nce, smiling coldly. ¡°Newbie, you¡¯ve only been around for two movies before joining our team Devil. Does our team Devil just ther on and on? Shut your mouth. Just listening to you makes me want to puke. Do you evenprehend what ¡®dignity of the strong¡¯ even means? If it¡¯s just rushing forward to hack at each other with a weapon in hand, any small time thug off the street like you would be the strong then. Retard.¡±

    The ck youth chuckled. Although his eyes contained some iprehension and wrath, he didn¡¯t say anything out. He obviously either held a deep dread towards Tom, or had suffered under him before. But it wasn¡¯tpletely unexpected. There were high tensions between cks and whites in America. Nothing maye out of it in the ordinary real world, but that didn¡¯t mean nothing would happen in this realm, a world of extremes. Of course, it was disyed in its most naked and undisguised form, where fists spoke the loudest. It seemed the one with the biggest fist here was Tom.

    Tom scolded for a few more sentences, before saying, ¡°The mission Xuan gave us is to entrench ourselves here until team China appears. We¡¯ll go all out in battle until Adam is killed if team China doesn¡¯t appear within eight hours. This isn¡¯t the first time I¡¯m leading a squad toplete a mission, but this is the most arduous task I¡¯ve ever faced. I don¡¯t want anyone dragging me down. Remember we¡¯re facing team Celestial and a whole batch of teams. Their total strength is greater than ours! Remember! Our mission is a sneak attack! Not to send ourselves to our deaths!¡±

    Everyone quietly listened to his words. After a long while, a muscr Chinese man said, ¡°Tom, how much do you say we have for this battle against team Celestial and team China? Xuan, can he... win against himself? Team China has another him after all..."

    "Not only Chu Xuan, but they have another Zheng Zha.¡±

 Vol 23 14-3: Split up! Battle!(III)

    Someone said that carefully.

    Six gazes were directed at Tom¡¯s face. He was the longest veteran after all, even surpassing the leader clone Zheng in length. There were some matters he knew the inside details on. As people with prior experience as clone Xuan¡¯s pawns, what they wanted to know the most now was whether they could survive this mission or final battle.

    ¡°Ah, team China. It¡¯s been so long since the previous battle with them.¡± Tom shut his eyes and sighed, seemingly reminiscing something. After a long while, he finally spoke. ¡°We overwhelmingly annihted team China thest time we met them. Still, some among us died. The team China then was extremely weak. Although they had a strategist then, he was nothing but a mortal¡¯s wisdom aspared to Xuan. Although we don¡¯t know how we let team China¡¯s Zheng manage to flee with his life intact, such a team that was wiped outpletely was basically unsalvageable. They would have to slowly gather people and conserve power to develop from the start again. However...¡±

    ¡°Not long after, we managed to glean team China¡¯s situation from a team. ording to this team, they encountered a ver team that had been crippled. They took advantage of that to destroy that ver team. Before that, they managed to find out about team China. Team China had been the ones who crippled this ver team, and the ver team had survived that cmity through a Revival Cross. This showed team China¡¯s power...¡±

    The six pair of eyes widened. They hadn¡¯t been in team Devil long. The shortest example had been that ck man who had only encountered two movies. Still, two or three of them had experienced team battles before and heard of this sort of ver teams. It was a team where only one or two, or a maximum of three, powerhouses gathered. The rest acted as ves to feed them points. They would rely on the ves¡¯ points and ranked rewards to enhance themselves. Their power would sharply rise, and they would be able to exchange powerful enhancements or skills, as well as many high tier weapons. Although this reliance on external power prevented them from ever reaching the apex, they would still count as one of the very best in the big leagues. Even some of team Devil would lose if they faced someone from a ver team.

    ¡°Now do you understand, why Zheng would show that calm expression whenever we hear news about team China? That¡¯s because there are some things he can¡¯t let go of, which stops him from taking thatst step out of the fourth stage to reach that transcendent and unfeeling true fifth stage. With his power, he¡¯s already far surpassed the peak fourth stage by far...¡±

    Tom sighed, before saying excitedly, ¡°Be it Zheng or Xuan, it really is those of us from China who are the strongest.¡±

    The other six¡¯s mouth twitched. Although there were only one ck and one Caucasian, while the rest were Oriental, they were from the rest of Asia and from other continents. Seeing a foreigner praise China left and right made them feel slightly scornful, but they didn¡¯t dare say anything out loud.

    Tom chuckled. ¡°Well, I do have one eight Chinese blood flowing through me. Whatever, it¡¯s pointless telling you all this. Anyways, team China isn¡¯t weaker than team Celestial, and is even slightly stronger. Zheng has always treated his original as a fated enemy as well. The original¡¯s strength can¡¯t be lower than the mid fourth stage if leader views him that way. However, I don¡¯t know how long he canst before leader.¡±

    The seven began to discuss clone Zheng¡¯s power, especially how he hadn¡¯t taken action in the previous movie. They were doubtful and uprehending, and made quite a few guesses. However, they would only dare discuss it here. In front of clone Zheng, they didn¡¯t have the guts that clone Xuan had, to speak and act like they were courting death. Of course, that was Xuan. Compared to other things he did, like experimenting in his room, him just talking could be considered acting normal.

    ¡°Right. Doesn¡¯t the Godseal Board have a surveince function? What if that man finds out what we¡¯re saying now?¡± The ck youth suddenly swallowed his saliva, asking with a difficult expression.

    ¡°The causality points are running low. Zhang Xiaoxue is also secretly conserving arge amount of causality points. Supposedly, it¡¯s to help Xuan fight. I don¡¯t know why Xuan didn¡¯t stop her. Anyways, we won¡¯t be discovered... Probably.¡± Tom¡¯s face turned slightly green as well.

    Everyone shut their mouths for a time. Although they had arge certainty that clone Xuan wouldn¡¯t use the all important causality points on them, no one dared risk it. After all, that man was Chu Xuan... someone terrifying.

    At this moment, Tom suddenly turned his head towards the distant other side of team Celestial. Psyche force fluctuations began to scan the surroundings, instantaneously scanning team Celestial¡¯s location. It also faintly began to head towards their own location. However, Tom immediately screened the surroundings, hiding the seven of team Devil from the scan. He didn¡¯t stop there, even screening several unimportant ces in the distance. Even if team China¡¯s psyche force user was stronger than him, that person wouldn¡¯t be able to determine team Devil¡¯s location.

    ¡°Team China...es!¡±

    ***

    ¡°Honglu, that...¡± Lan beckoned to Honglu as she used the scan. ¡°Is it fine to directly do a scan like this? Wouldn¡¯t this warn them?¡±

    Honglu looked at Lan with some surprise. He only muttered muchter, ¡°Looks like the n needs to be altered slightly. Both enemies and allies being stronger than expected are variables for schemes. It¡¯s just that the former is greatly threatening, while thetter isn¡¯t very much. Ah, when did you be stronger? Why didn¡¯t we know?¡±

    Lan smiled slightly, not deigning to reply. She continued, ¡°I¡¯ve already transmitted the content of the scan to everyone. Several ces are being screened. Honglu, team Devil is likely residing there.¡±

    Honglu asked again, and seeing how she didn¡¯t reply, he didn¡¯t continue to pester her. Most of the team had arge improvement after A Nightmare on Elm Street anyways. Her having some improvement in secret was inevitable. The most important thing now was the battle of schemes against team Celestial and team Devil. Honglu recalcted in his head, and he couldn¡¯te up with any ws. He then finally nodded to himself.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin the n. The long range sniper will be Zero. Tengyi will assist you in using the over the horizon sniping. Lan will stay here to maintain the scan and themunications between everyone. As for everyone else... Wangxia, you stay here to protect everyone. I¡¯ll have some things for you to doter. Er, Juntian, stay here as well. You¡¯re not familiar with your ability yet, so you won¡¯t be of much use in a chaotic battle.¡±

    Honglu paused here, considering briefly, ¡°Yanwei will stay as well. I don¡¯t know about your archery skills, but there must be something special about it if you could be cloned into team Devil. You¡¯ll stay here to protect everyone.¡±

    ¡°The rest! We¡¯ll attack together!¡±

    ***

    ¡°Attacking?¡± Adam frowned. Several minutes earlier, several psyche force users discovered team China¡¯s location. Several members of this squad were approaching their position, andpletely without hiding it.

    ¡°Snipers can¡¯t hit them yet. They¡¯re still below the horizon. Psyche force attacks were blocked by the enemy psyche force user. As for other attacking methods... That position is a safe spot. Are they provoking us?¡±

    Adam used his finger to tap the table. ¡°Then we¡¯ll continue to stay here. The enemy numbers few. We can¡¯t exclude the possibility of them being bait. Team Devil has also concealed themselves in the area. Their goal may not be us. We hold the advantage of terrain and unity. All three teams are equal in weather. We don¡¯t need to abandon our current advantages to enter a chaotic battle with them. They¡¯re just squads from team China and team Devil. We are the Angel Alliance.¡±

    Everyone silently listened to Adam. Many subconsciously nodded, while a few frowned as they didn¡¯t stop thinking about something. One of those frowning was team East Sea¡¯s psyche force user, Sora Aoi. She thought for a while before saying, ¡°Adam, is there a possibility team China wants to use arge scale weapon like a nuke?¡±

    ¡®This is quite possible. But it¡¯s not very threatening to us. Let¡¯s describe it like this. Perhaps to low tier of mid tier teams, angering a country or especially an army is an absolute cmity. However, it no longer constitutes a threat to high tier or top tier teams. Several thousand troops won¡¯t be able to surround such a team. Their manoeuvrability with individual flying equipment far surpasses armies and countries of this era. Jets and tanks won¡¯t be able to single out a dozen or so people from a city of millions. Nukes are even more of a joke. We can immediately leave the st radius as soon as discover it with a scan. We can even destroy the world as long as we have extremelyrge scale weapons.¡±

    Adam gestured with his hands. ¡°To us, nukes are just a key to be flexibly used for schemes rather than a deterrence. It can be a huge threat used right, but if you want to use it as arge scale weapon to reverse the tides... I want to say that can only be for low tier and mid tier teams, as well as the idiots in high tier teams.¡±

    Adam stopped here. He considered for a moment before saying, ¡°We¡¯ll stay here for now and wait for team Devil¡¯s reaction. Also, team China and team Devil only sent out squads? Then, their mainbat force...¡±

 Vol 23 14-4: Split up! Battle!(IV)

    ¡°Our mainbat force? What does that mean?¡± Zheng was holding the mage from team Devil in one hand as he asked the close by Xuan curiously. When Xuan had been telling him the arrangements for what came next, he had mentioned a ¡®mainbat force¡¯, which had prompted Zheng to ask with some displeasure.

    ¡°It¡¯s what you think it is.¡± Xuan made a gesture with his hand. ¡°Many of team China are weak in terms of power. In the past, we oftentimes had to organise them together in order to be able to fight team battles and allow them topletely disy their power. This isn¡¯t a very big problem in normal movies, but in this final battle where we¡¯re pitting ourselves against team Devil, I¡¯m sorry, they¡¯re just not that useful.¡±

    ¡°Continue.¡± Zheng¡¯s mouth opened and closed, as he wanted to say something. However, he chose never to say it in the end, instead asking with a sigh.

    ¡°Thus, the secondarybat force¡¯s task is to whittle away at team Devil¡¯s secondarybat force as much as possible, as well as exterminate team Celestial. They can only participate in the mainbat force¡¯s battle after, or even the battle between you and your clone. This is a type of battle where they¡¯re advancing from bottom to top. At the critical moment, they¡¯ll have to make some sacrifices.¡± Xuan said indifferently.

    Zheng sighed, silently shutting his eyes. He said after much time, ¡°Then us five... er, in addition to Luo Yinglong, are team China¡¯s mainbat force?¡±

    ¡°No, team China¡¯s mainbat force only includes, you, me, Yingkong, Heng and Luo Yinglong. Cheng Xiao and Imhotep, your mission will be to drag in most of team Devil.¡±

    ¡°The maximum of a team is twenty people. For a majority of teams, their peakbatant will number one or two, while the next three to five will be the mainbat force. The rest will be the secondarybat force or nonbat personnel. If team Devil really does send out a squad to join in besieging team Celestial, we¡¯ll have to face five to eight people from Tteam Devil in addition to Yingkong¡¯s disappearance. The mainbat force I imagine we¡¯ll face includes me, the clone Ming Yanwei, the Gando who has already returned, the clone Zhao Zhuikong who has a small probability of still being there, Hao Tian who has a fifty percent chance of existing there. Based on what we know, your clone isn¡¯t there. In other words...¡±

    Xuan paused there. He pushed up his spectacles, looking at the faintly visible vis in the distance. Beyond, was the Hive!

    ¡°In other words, we¡¯re going to be using a frontal assault!¡±

    ¡°Zheng, I can tell you my n now. Don¡¯t worry about the other squad. I¡¯ve already made the appropriate preparations. It¡¯s just whether Honglu can manage to maximise all the advantages of the squad. Our goal is not the Hive. Perhaps we can obtain the information about the Seventh Underground Laboratory there, but that¡¯ll ce us in a terrain disadvantage. We¡¯ll definitely be blockaded by team Devil if we try to leave there. I already said this before. You have but one target! Face your clone in a perfect state. He¡¯s an enemy that surpasses your imagination. You must face him with your powerplete. Whether victory or defeat, you have to tie him down in battle. Everything else will be the rest of us deciding victory or defeat!¡±

    ¡°We will reach team Devil in thirty seconds. I want you to rush forward and seize my clone. Ask him the location of the Seventh Underground Laboratory. Immediately leave the battle as soon as you obtain the information. What follows will be your battle alone.¡± Xuan said directly to Zheng as he watched the nearing vis.

    Zheng was astounded as he looked at Xuan. He didn¡¯t know that Xuan would make this sort of arrangements. After a long time, he asked dumbly, ¡°How about you all? Why not I just directly kill your clone and the rest of team Devil¡¯s mainbat force if there¡¯s such a good opportunity?¡±

    ¡°Absolutely not! I suspect you¡¯ll have to activate Chaos, Genesis Splitter to kill my clone sessfully. Your power will fall by thirty to forty percent. I don¡¯t know how powerful my clone is, but if you waste too much energy, I won¡¯t be able to control the following variables. Which is better? One-on-one between you and your clone? Or eliminating all of team Devil, but you facing your clone practically exhausted with the rest of team China? Honestly? I don¡¯t think we can win in the second scenario.¡±

    ¡°Same.¡±

    Xuanughed coldly. ¡°Past experience shapes our thinking. Although my clone and I share practically the same thought process, he¡¯ll still choose the first choice as a member of team Devil. That¡¯s because they won¡¯t believe you can triumph over your clone alone. Thus, to avoid too many deaths and losses in team Devil, he¡¯ll definitely choose to tell you your clone¡¯s position as soon as you mightily intervene in the battle. Because, he and I don¡¯t like variables...¡±

    ¡°That is the origin of the scheme for the king versus king and soldier against soldier scheme. Past experience shapes our thinking. Team Devil has absolute faith in your clone, just like we do in you. Show your true power, the power you truly possess after training in Lord of the Rings!¡±

    ¡°Understood.¡±

    Not a sliver of doubt could be seen in Zheng¡¯s eyes. All that remained was a calmness, as well as a mounting fighting spirit. Several Sky Sticks and a flying sword crossed the horizon, passing over those vis. There was a long and narrow street after...

    ¡°Right below.¡±

    As Zheng and the rest crossed a warehouse, the mage in his hand spoke up. There was something metal on his neck upon closer inspection, which was obviously what Xuan had used to control Hao Tian once upon a time.

    Zheng operated the Sky Stick to dive down. With a jerk of his hand, blood began to spurt out of the mage¡¯s orifices and his heart came to a stop within two breaths of time. Zheng had already jumped off the Sky Stick in this time, and broke through the ceiling of the warehouse with a bang as he charged inside. The rest filed in behind him. As expected, six members of team Devil were sitting there, while Zheng¡¯s hand was sped around clone Xuan¡¯s neck.

    ¡°Where¡¯s my clone?¡± Zheng eyes were filled with calmness, but a trace of surprise appeared on his face. Although he was obviously holding clone Xuan, he could clearly sense a several millimetres gap between clone Xuan¡¯s neck and his hand. He wasn¡¯t touching the man, and who knew what was blocking him? It felt like some sort of barrier.

    The four other than clone Xuan and Zhang Xiaoxue were shocked. They hadn¡¯t expected Zheng to appear so abruptly. He had grabbed clone Xuan before they could react. When the rest of team China appeared, they suddenly shot out in all directions. Some either broke through the wall, some charged out through the window. They all vanished within a second or two.

    ¡°Here atst?¡±

    Clone Xuan had exactly the same motions and mannerisms as Xuan, as if they were exactly the same person. He even pushed up his spectacles as he said, ¡°Xiaoxue, insert the location into his mind.¡±

    Zhang Xiaoxue nodded her head cutely, stroking the paper in her hands. She then said, ¡°Done.¡±

    Zheng instantly felt information appear in his mind. It wasn¡¯t something obtained through a psyche force link. He was very familiar with psyche force after battling alongside Lan for so long. This information that appeared out of nowhere in his mind was nothing like the feeling of a psyche force link.

    He gave a slight nce at Zhang Xiaoxue, before looking at the members of team China behind him. He stomped on the ground, directly leaping onto the Sky Stick that was at the warehouse¡¯s ceiling. The members of team Devil that were far away from the warehouse could only look on... as he flew away from the main battlefield that was about to erupt!

 Vol 23 15-1: Meeting again(I)

    ¡°Honestly? King versus king and soldiers against soldiers wasn¡¯t my original intention.¡± Clone Xuan finally turned to the people before him when Zheng flew out of their sight. He pushed up his spectacles, saying, ¡°My original intention was the full team using its superior power to battle team China. When the gap in strength reaches a certain level, all schemes are just a joke. This intentionter transformed to king versus king and soldiers against soldiers.¡±

    Xuan gestured to the people behind him. Heng and the rest didn¡¯t hesitate, rushing out of the warehouse as well. The four members of team Devil had already disyed their power. They were undoubtedly the mainbat force of team Devil. It was slightly off from Xuan¡¯s expectations. Gando wasn¡¯t there, but Hao Tian was...

    ¡°Oh? When did it be that?¡± Xuan asked his clone after finishing his gestures.

    ¡°It started after obtaining the Godseal Board!¡± Clone Xuan said directly without hiding anything.

    ¡°The Godseal Board?¡± Xuan nodded. ¡°That mysterious item from the Investiture of the Gods is the source of your omniscience? What abilities does it have? Is it like in the Investiture of the Gods, or a certain manga, where that person will die if you write their name in? A causality type weapon?¡±

    Clone Xuan shook his head. ¡°It is indeed a causality type weapon. As we both know, twisting causality is the most notable characteristic of such weapons. The Godseal Board is the ultimate causality type weapon that is designed to twist anything and everything, whether time, space, energy, or even the universe¡¯s causality. Just as Adam¡¯s Human Instrumentality Project is the ultimate creation of Western Saints and Cultivators, this Godseal Board is the one from Eastern Saints and Cultivators. What you spoke about regarding an instant death upon a name¡¯s entry is but one trivial usage of it.¡±

    ¡°The Godseal Board consists of two parts. The power source and the main part which uses the power source to twist causality. Human interaction, doing anything as long as it affects the surroundings or influencing someone to change can all generate causality points. As we both know, ¡®time¡¯ can heal everything. It¡¯s the simple banana peel theory. Even if you can turn back time to a hundred years before, you won¡¯t be able to aplish your mission if it¡¯s wanting to kill someone who will decide history or changing history itself. You may fall to your death by slipping on a banana peel. And the Godseal Board just happens to twist causality. Anything you do can generate causality points as long as it effects great change or affects the causality of someone else. You could kill someone in one punch or beat him up until he¡¯s paralysed in half his body, forcing his rtives to take care of him for the rest of life. You could raise a street urchin and give him a high ss education. This all works. You could even drop a nuke on a city...¡±

    ¡°Unfortunately, we can¡¯t gain causality points this way. That¡¯s the second part about it, the usage of the power source. You can activate the Godseal Board as soon as you have the causality points, and it canplete ANY task you set it, not just one or a majority of it. But the causality points consumed will be determined by the universe¡¯s entropy value. As we know, the universe was formed from a starting point exploding, and its entropy has been increasing since. Cause has led to effect, and this effect is then the beginning of countless new causes. The entire universe tends towards chaos from order. The Godseal Board... twists and reverses this all! For the writing someone¡¯s name in and making them die that you spoke of, that person will die in apletely natural and logical way based on what we know from the Investiture of the Gods. This means that the universe will reject the weapon and its user after the Godseal Board reverses entropy. God already showed the consequences of this. Extremely ill luck, and even death in extreme cases. That was the Final Destination series. The more causality points we obtain the greater the rejection, which is why we still don¡¯t have enough causality points to write your names in or even create a fourth stager.¡±

    Xuan nodded hearing this. ¡°Then long distance surveince or simple omniscience won¡¯t have too much obstructions. That¡¯s because we aren¡¯t in a movie world prior to its start, so we don¡¯t have causality to speak of there. So, you all didn¡¯t have to suffer the rejection of the universe. So, you¡¯ve surely been closely monitoring us since you got the Godseal Board. You made the decision of king versus king and soldiers against soldier after getting ourprehensive power levels, right? So why are you saying all this to me now? Just to tell me the uses of the Godseal Board?¡±

    ¡°The Jade Disc of Creation!¡± Clone Xuan¡¯s eyes suddenly turned passionate. ¡°As the ultimate causality type weapon, the Godseal Board exists to challenge the box creators, or even escape the box! It¡¯s not just to be a weapon for teams. But an unusable weapon is meaningless. That¡¯s why it¡¯s iplete. Apart from the mysterious Godseal Board, there¡¯s also the equally enigmatic Jade Disc of Creation. We only know that it¡¯s a xiantian divine weapon from legends that can see through this universe and reach the Great Dao. That¡¯s just our Eastern mythology. The profound and abstruse sounding things like Great Dao should perhaps... be called the existence of the box. This Jade Disc of Creation should be the important thing for breaking apart the box if so, while creation is another form of saying ¡®causality¡¯. In other words, our Saints and Cultivators have long since left the key to the ultimate causality type weapon and its activation in our legends. The Godseal Board needs the Jade Disc of Creation to activate to achieve perfection and ignore the universe¡¯s rejection... I want, the Jade Disc of Creation you have!¡±

    ¡°Sure.¡± Xuan didn¡¯t hesitate to take out the Jade Disc of Creation that he had never been able to analyse from his dimensional bag. He tossed it over to his clone, saying, ¡°This exchange is reasonable. Give us team China a fair battle while you obtain the Jade Disc of Creation. But you¡¯ll have topletely crush us if you want to use it. Otherwise, theplete Godseal Board will be ours instead!¡±

    Clone Xuan received it, passing it to Zhang Xiaoxue besides him. ¡°Although I¡¯m giving you all a fair battle, some things still exceeded my expectations which resulted in this battle that could go either way. As such, I¡¯ve already lost to variables...¡±

 Vol 23 15-2: Meeting again(II)

    Xuan clearly understood that team China was slightly weaker than team Devil. Before team Devil obtained the Godseal Board, they could have pushed the advantage of having two strategists to have a cooperative scheme. They would have a fifty percent chance of beating team Devil. King versus king and soldiers against soldiers was the best for team China, while team Devil who maintained superiority would definitely attempt to avoid it.

    It was a turning point when they obtained the Godseal Board. It made team Devil much stronger, but it also intensified the amount of variables.

    The first variable was discovering Adam¡¯s Human Instrumentality Project and the truth behind the Angel Alliance. It left clone Xuan with no choice but to think of a way to eliminate team Celestial or minimise their threat.

    The second variable was about luck, the consequence of using the Godseal Board. After it was obtained, its bearer didn¡¯t even need to use it. Causality points would umte even through just human interaction, leading to the rejection of the universe. Due to the rtion of causation, it was team Devil that led to the bearer even possessing it. Thus, the whole team Devil were targets of the rejection.

    The third variable was clone Xuan knowing of team China¡¯s power in advance, especially Zheng¡¯s power level. It could be said that candidates to rival him could no longer be found in the realm outside of clone Zheng. Thus, why was there a need to choose a risky chaotic battle if clone Zheng couldfortably beat his original? Although it was practically guaranteed to be victorious over team China in a chaotic battle, how many survivors would team Devil have after a pyrrhic victory? That was what Xuan meant when he said to team China about past experiences shaping our thinking. Team Devil¡¯s absolute faith in their Zheng and team China¡¯s in their Zheng led to a king versus king and soldiers against soldiers battle perfectlying into ce. The third varaible was the greatest chips of both side, the Zhengs!

    ¡°Know what I¡¯m thinking now?¡± Xuan looked at the two before him as he said indifferently. With a flick of his hands, two Gauss pistols fell into them. He then began to take the initial stances of gun-kata.

    ¡°The squad¡¯s battle? That¡¯s my gift in return for the Jade Disc of Creation. Although I don¡¯t know what instructions you gave them, but they won¡¯t be able to get far from there before our battle ends if they have to eliminate team Celestial and face all the secondarybat force members of team Devil I deployed. Together with the virus you released, I have reason to believe... that these cannon fodder are all going to die. This final battle... shall be decided by us!¡±

    The clone Xuan¡¯s gave a flick of his hands as he spoke as well, causing two guns tond in his hands as well. He made the exact same initial stances of gun-kata Xuan made, looking like an identical mirror image of Xuan apart from clothes.

    ¡°You truly have lost. My clone, you¡¯re merely treating the secondarybat force as cannon fodder? You really have lost.¡±

    ¡°Past experience shapes thinking. That¡¯s what I¡¯m thinking now.¡±

    Xuan shut his eyes. When they opened once again, they were filled with fervent passion. Then, he pulled the trigger on the two before him.

    Past experience shaped one¡¯s thinking. Two same people under two utterly different environments, had be two people that couldn¡¯t be anymore different...

    ***

    Clone Xuan hadn¡¯t informed the other four about team China¡¯s arrival. Apart from Zhang Xiaoxue who knew what was going on through the Godseal Board, the four were all in the dark. They were clone Yanwei and clone Hao Tian, as well as two others team China had never encountered before. One was a man carrying an ancient sword and another was a girl in a traditional Chinese clothes.

    Their reaction was speedy and they had abruptly already dispersed in all directions. Unfortunately, they weren¡¯t able to determine what had happened without a psyche force user nearby to link their minds. It was only when the four had burst out of the warehouse that they seriously took a look at the four from team China.

    (What is Xuan thinking? He first sent away people in two waves, then left us to stand guard here. Is he conspiring to abandon us?) The four thought inwardly.

    However, upon team China¡¯s appearance, two amongst them had their eyes sh. One was clone Yanwei who stared dead at Heng, while the other was the man carrying an ancient sword who stared dead at Luo Yinglong.

    People of Heng and Luo Yinglong¡¯s level were extremely sensitive to killing intent. As a long range archer, Heng¡¯s perceptiveness was instinctual. Luo Yinglong was a Nascent Soul Cultivator, so his perceptiveness naturally didn¡¯t need to be said. When two stares locked onto them, the two quickly fled into the densely packed tall buildings at their side. The other two, Cheng Xiao and Imhotep were briefly stunned, before one used Nanto Suicho Ken to flee while the other transformed into a sandstorm and vanished.

    (Heng...) Clone Yanwei¡¯s eyes werepletely bloodshot, as if blood was about to flow from it any moment.

    She muttered something to herself as she looked at the direction Heng was headed in.

    She picked up a shining white bow next to her, beforeunching an energy arrow in to the sky. The arrow flew over a hundred metres into the sky, before exploding into a flower of shining white energy. It was at this point she followed in hot pursuit of Heng, entering the vast region of buildings as well.

    The other three stayed quietly at their spots. Although they didn¡¯t have a way tomunicate now, they all had their own unique ways of battling, cooperating, surviving andmunicating when in adverse circumstances. The arrow clone Yanwei had fired represented that she had found her prey, and a personal deration that it was her prey alone. If any other members interfered... they would face two enemies, clone Yanwei as well as the member of team China.

    (There¡¯s someone other than that pervert Zhao Zhuikong who would use a personal deration?)

    The three were astonished. It had to be known that this personal deration meant that the person wouldn¡¯t stop until either that person or the enemy died. This even included challenges against other team members. As a team with thew of the jungle, members had be more powerful, vicious and terrifying than anyone else to survive.

    The team didn¡¯t stop infighting outside of clone Xuan¡¯s schemes. For example, Zhao Zhuikong would use the personal deration to continuously expunge several powerful people who newly entered team Devil. He would expunge them, not kill them. Likely, their greatest wish before dying was to be able to die.

    This remaining three weren¡¯t strongbatants who had only just entered, or rookies who only looked strong on the outside but were actually weak. They were all the mainbat force of team Devil, and all had a deep understanding of clone Yanwei¡¯s strength. They naturally wouldn¡¯t do something dumb like disturbing their own people in this decisive final battle with team China. They had a more important job to do, namely the remaining three from team China.

    The man with a sword sucked in a breath sharply, before tossing out the sword to let it hover in the air, giving a long shout towards the sky as he did so. Instead of emitting the azure colour it naturally had, it instead let out an ash coloured light. He stepped on it and flew off.

    ¡°Two left.¡± The two left from team Devil, Hao Tian and the girl wearing traditional Chinese clothes muttered to themselves. They knew the man carrying a sword definitely chose Luo Yinglong who had just joined team China. Then, two were left in team China...

    (What¡¯s left will depend on Xuan.)

    The two looked silently at the warehouse. The one ranked second in team Devil was battling there. Perhaps, his power was enough to even challenge clone Zheng after obtaining the Godseal Board...

 Vol 23 15-3: Meeting again(III)

    As the the fourth ranked in team Devil in power no one dared take Zhao Zhuikong lightly, including clone Zheng. The main reason he was ranked behind Luo Gando who had obtained an Eva was because he no longer randomly started battles with people since obtaining some information several movies ago. No one dared fight him either.

    ¡°The fusion of two...¡± Zhao Zhuikong gave a gentle smile to the girl in front of him, saying slightly, ¡°Our psyches, or perhaps to say our Light of the Soul, has a fatal defect and is iplete. It should be because the way we were raised was fundamentally wrong. Light of the Soul is a holistic thing that includes everything from the body to the soul. It¡¯s the best indicator of a lifeform¡¯s evolution. Those lifeforms created with the goal of unlocking the gic constraint just for the sake of Light of the Soul and great power can fundamentally considered to be deformed. That¡¯s us.¡±

    Zhao Zhuikong examined his dark red dagger,ughing self-mockingly, ¡°It seems we used the same method, which is to patch up our Light of the Soul. Our ipleteness granted us power far beyond our level of the gic constraint at that time. However, it also gave us great hidden dangers for our longevity, psyche and even Light of the Soul. At a certain time, we¡¯ll...¡± Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s eyes closed slightly. When they opened again, his face was wreathed with a tender smile.

    ¡°So. Do you know why I haven¡¯t killed you all this time, my little apple? Because we are both wed in our Light of the Soul. We still won¡¯t be whole even if we use another us to patch up the ws. Whether power, tenaciousness of our soul and will or the toughness of our bodies, us who were nurtured to be perfectly evolved bodies belong to the category of failures. Ahhhh, I was constantly preserving you while you were unripe, my little apple. It¡¯s finally time to eat up now that you¡¯ve matured. It¡¯s a supreme grade big breasts baby face...¡±

    When he spoke to this point, a bulge actually formed on his lower half. It looked rather big, but the man did indeed have some perverse tendencies to do such a thing at such an important juncture. It was a little too...

    ¡°Ah, brother, you really were consumed by your heart¡¯s devil.¡± Unlike Zhao Zhuikong who was peacefully standing there on the street without moving, Yingkong had hidden herself in one of the copsed buildings nearby. Her voice echoed out from all directions, the location of its source ever changing. It made her location undiscoverable.

    ¡°Heart¡¯s devil? Nope, this is perhaps the true me. Only one of us can survive, my little apple. Will you eat me? Or will I eat you? We¡¯ll beplete then. That Zheng, Xuan, Cultivator, that Eva fellow, will all be weaklings unable to be at the same level as us then. Are you not excited? Are you not getting wet? My adorable little apple...¡± As the words fell, Zhao Zhuikong seemed to turn into a mirage as he closed in on the spot Yingkong¡¯s voice hadst called out from at a speed difficult to catch with the eyes. A bloody red light de swished past as that short dark red dagger actually extended into a bloody red light de spanning several meters. With a boom, the buildings within a hundred meters of the light de copsed. The reinforced concrete all turned to dust. It was no longer a simple swipe of a dagger, but a power of the Light of the Soul. This was Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s Light of the Soul.

    ¡°Compared to your miracle-like Light of the Soul that absorbs all energy, mine does seem rather ordinary and unremarkable. It¡¯s just telekinesis. That¡¯s why, I feel so inferior in little apple¡¯s presence.¡±

    Zhao Zhuikong smiled gently as another bloody red light de streaked past and the buildings within a hundred meters in another direction of his copsed. The reinforced concrete turned into sand as before. The man merely stood there leisurely, with openings seemingly all over him. However, Yingkong who was hiding in the ruined buildings didn¡¯t dare attack.

    (Too strong. The power of an ability depends on the user and how it¡¯s used. Big brother is really strong to a terrifying extent even if it¡¯s the most ordinary form of Light of the Soul.)

    Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s speed was abnormally fast. It was speed Yingkong couldn¡¯t even begin to imagine. Thus, she had instead gone into hiding despite having always preferred melee fighting. She wanted to lure Zhao Zhuikong who liked to make sneak assassinations into attacking her.

    Of course, she wouldn¡¯t necessarily be unable to counter it if it was just a matter of speed, having gone through the baptism of Zheng¡¯s Destruction. However, Zhao Zhuikong didn¡¯t merely have speed. His Light of the Soul was in the form of telekinesis, and he had managed to employ it in an inexplicable manner as vibrations. When he used it on the area around his body, it was like there were countless walls ofsers around him. Apart from Zheng¡¯s Destruction¡¯s extreme speed and force which could break through this barrier, others would all feel helpless before it.

    At their level, even for fourth stagers, the truly strong wasn¡¯t just the absolute might in substance, but the control over the power and its application. In terms of these two, Zhao Zhuikong was a first rate powerhouse.

    (It really is forcing it. My method of merging together to temporarily form my currentplete consciousness can¡¯t match up to his method of devouring the other to form aplete personality and body. I also haven¡¯t fought in too long. The long period of sleep has made my power drop thirty percent from my peak, while his power has been continuously increasing.)

    The two confronted each other in this way for a while. For some reason, they didn¡¯t enter battle, only chatting, with intermittent attacks. The two had a strange restraint. Yingkong didn¡¯t understand the situation, but her subconsciousness told her that victory or defeat wouldn¡¯t be determined anytime soon...

    At this moment, an incredibly incandescent light abruptly shed in the distance. It was like another small sun appeared below the horizon. It wasn¡¯t the light from an explosion, but instead a light that didn¡¯t carry heat. However, geological tremors followed from a distance after, as if there was a small scale earthquake. However, the tremors weren¡¯t too strong. As the light gradually faded, the tremors slowly regained their calm as well.

    Just as the light regained its calm, towering ck mes rose in anotherpletely different direction towards the sky. It was like a quarter of the sky had been swallowed up, until an enormous force cut apart those mes. An even more violent pressure travelled over from that direction. For some reason, Yingkong felt like a mountain was pressing down. Despite it being several kilometers away, the pressure was still without peer.

    ¡°It¡¯s finally begun?¡± Zhao Zhuikong paused his madness, his eyes looking over slightly emotionlessly. When the pressure weakened, he began tough madly once again. Ripple-like fluctuations visible to the eye appeared in the surrounding ten meters around him. He was fully employing his Light of the Soul.

    (It¡¯s finally begun?)

    With a strange understanding, Yingkong walked out of the ruins silently, carrying Excalibur as her eyes locked onto Zhao Zhuikong.

    ¡°Let¡¯s begin, brother. This final battle... and our own final battle as well!¡±

 Vol 23 15-4: Meeting again(IV)

    Returning to the scene before the ck mes burst out, Zheng had just obtained the location on the map that clone Xuan had given him and immediately rode the Sky Stick towards the Seventh Underground Laboratory. His clone was standing guard at the valley entrance there. There was the battlefield for their final confrontation, as well the most important battle that determined who would take home the victory for the final battle.

    (I can finally return it to you! The pain, humiliation and warning you¡¯ve given me in Resident Evil Apocalypse, other me.)

    Myriad emotions overwhelmed Zheng. He felt as if there was me surging out of his chest as the past shed past his eyes. The entry and beginning in Resident Evil. Every single battle on the edge of death with hisrades. Their sacrifices and deaths as well, Jie¡¯s cigarette and Lan¡¯s Revival Cross. That sense of powerlessness in Resident Evil Apocalypse, where he could only watch hisrades die before his eyes as he himself was powerlessly defeated. That despair and powerlessness that was embedded deep in his soul. He was finally about to face the strongest in the realm, the other him who stood at the apex, who existed on hated and tragedy.

    As the valley got nearer and nearer, Zheng was already slowly leaving the edge of the city. Suddenly, three people, two men and one woman, flew up from his left and right. The woman was using psyche force to scan and lock onto him, while the remaining two men were each on one side charging towards him on an individual flying equipment. Their aura wasn¡¯t weak, but although he couldn¡¯t determine their strength for a moment, they were likely at the peak third stage or even the fourth stage. They were first-rate experts and were definitely the mainbat force of a team!

    ¡°Team Devil? No wonder clone Xuan was so easily caught by me and those six in the city didn¡¯t have a psyche force user among them. So, that person was deployed here by clone Xuan to block me?¡± Zheng¡¯s mind shed and he immediately understood the origin of these three.

    Apart from team Celestial, there was no other option for those who could have people conveniently here to block him and with this level of power. Clone Xuan¡¯s goal was obvious. He wanted to use these three disposable pieces to weaken him. Was this the set up for the king versus king and soldiers in clone Xuan¡¯s heart?

    ¡°Idiot. Does he not understand people, or is there another scheme at y?¡± Zheng scolded internally. He no longer cared what schemes and conspiracies there were. In this important moment right before the decisive battle, all that was left in his body was fighting spirit. Three obstacles appearing wouldn¡¯t be able to halt his advance...

    ¡°SCRAM!¡± Zheng roared as he took out Tiger¡¯s Soul. His eyes turned clear. It wasn¡¯t the nkness of unlocking the gic constraint, nor the strong agitation or calmness in battle. It was a difficult to describe rity, as if the whole world was captured within those eyes. His body began to emit an indescribable pressure. He directly squeezed past the gap between the two as they tried to surround him, thereafter ignoring the three as he piloted the Sky Stick into the distance.

    The two men were actually in a stupor, unmoving in the sky. The girl only anxiously shouted when Zheng was several kilometers away, ¡°Have you two gone dumb? Chase him down and attack him! Xuan gave us the mission of whittling down his power! Xuan will definitely...¡±

    The two men didn¡¯t chase down and attack Zheng, but instead felt intense shudders throughout their body. One of them muttered, ¡°Terrifying. It feels as if I died once. We¡¯ll be killed in an instant if we attack. What a joke about him being at Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s level. This power... is already at leader¡¯s!¡±.

    Zheng couldn¡¯t hear the whispers of the three behind him. To be honest, this end result of easily barging past the three didn¡¯t shock him.

    That was because these three weren¡¯t of team China, or clone Xuan didn¡¯t understand people. He could only mechanically calcte out these three ambushing and depleting his power. These three weren¡¯t actually weak. If he had to actually face the three in battle, he would definitely weaken some. Unfortunately, their unity was the same as in Resident Evil Apocalypse. Team Devil was nothing but a team based on thew of the jungle that was united through force...

    But was it really that simple? It was still Xuan after all. Even if the clone didn¡¯t pursue feelings and senses as the original did, could the greatest strategist of God¡¯s Realm truly have a scheme that was just that? There was definitely a true attacking.

    Zheng carried these doubts as he allowed his pressure to burst forth in the direction of the valley. In the same instant, a simrly shocking pressure was unleashed from that direction as well. Solitary, tyrannical, powerful...

    At the same time, at a small hill at the valley¡¯s entrance, a wave of seemingly infinite ck mes soared to the heavens, reaching several thousand meters up as if it wanted to swallow up the entire sky. The small hill waspletely enveloped in these mes. If Zheng continued to pilot the Sky Stick forward, he would m into this protective screen of ck mes.

    ¡°I¡¯m here... my fated enemy!¡± Zheng roared. The Qi and Blood Energy in his body began to flow as the gic constraint began to unlock continuously. He had already entered the Dragon Transformation within a few short breaths, while he used Destruction to move his body. He was shing down with Tiger¡¯s Soul as he poured Refined Qi into it, and the enormous force actually vertically parted the ck mes. Zheng rushed into the ck mes without turning back.

    The small hill had already been cooked into a ssy like state. The ck mes were quite marvellous, able to burn material objects but not its user. When the mes retreated, it even brought away the heat on the surface of the hill along with it. Zheng only felt a coolness when hended, while that endless me that filled the skies had already vanished without a trace. It was as if the previous mes that had rushed into the sky had been an illusion.

    On the peak of that small hill, clone Zheng held a broadsword that was wreathed in ck mes. He looked just as before, with a scar across his face, eyes filled with killing intent and a pair of ck wings. Those seemingly alive ck mes encircled him.

    ¡°You¡¯re here? I¡¯ve awaited you for too long, my original...¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m here. I¡¯m finally here at longst, my clone!¡±

 Vol 23 16-1: FIGHT! Complete Eruption!(I)

    Honglu knew that he, or rather the squad he lead, was the variable for this final battle.

    The decisive factor would be Zheng and his clone¡¯s confrontation. Whoever first obtained victory between the two would make their team the final victor.

    A slightly less important decisive factor would be Xuan¡¯s squad. If they managed to determine victory before Zheng and clone Zheng, they would be able to influence not just the two Zhengs¡¯ battle, but the final battle battle¡¯s conclusion.

    Of course, there was an exception to everything. In this case, it was variables.

    Although this final battle¡¯s result would be determined by a few top ss powerhouses, Honglu¡¯s squad might be able to create an unimaginable impact and perhaps even change the final battle¡¯s conclusion as long as Honglu could perfectly grasps the hidden threads for the scheme Xuan gave him!

    (Of course, the most important thing to seize is the present andpletely decimate the Angel Alliance and team Devil¡¯s squad.) Honglu kneaded his slightly aching forehead, continuing to look at that distant building. It was where the Angel Alliance had gathered. Lan couldn¡¯t gather the slightest bit of information inside with the interference of multiple psyche force users. In that case, Zero wasn¡¯t able to snipe inside.

    Their group wasn¡¯t able to get any nearer. Ignoring everything else, the many snipers in the Angel Alliance would be enough to kill them all. With both sides using psyche force screens, the only way to snipe was to use visuals. Both sides had the same starting point, whether the Angel Alliance wanted to attack the invaders or Honglu wanted to use Zero¡¯s super long distance sniping.

    ¡°Still. We have a special advantage. This standoff will be meaningless in a few minutes.¡± Honglu said to the rest.

    Although they couldn¡¯t use psyche force scanning to observe the other party, the screened area still existed. A brief scan would clearly reveal the members of the other side¡¯s position, even if it was just the general location. That made the other side unable to move, unless there was a huge change in the situation. This huge change was exactly what Honglu was waiting for.

    ***

    Several minutester, an indistinct ck dot appeared in the horizon. It didn¡¯t seem to exist at first sight, and only those with extremely good eyesight could catch it. However, the ck dot became clearer as time passed, revealing an intercontinental ballistic missile flying over. The Angel Alliance¡¯s psyche force users naturally scanned it, and everyone immediately became panicked. They all looked at Adam in unison, who was gently smiling with his eyes shut.

    ¡°They want to force us out with a nuke? That¡¯s a little too naive, is it not?¡± Adam thought inwardly. He didn¡¯t believe the ones in charge of team China were so naive. Even if they actually were, Xuan would definitely have some way to taking advantage of this naivety toy down a hidden scheme. He was sure there was something wrong with this missile, but he didn¡¯t know what it was for now. Or was there something else he had overlooked?

    (Only two things can pose a danger to me. One is directly killing me, the second is an elimination of a majority of the Angel Alliance. Neither is possible with a nuke. Did I overthink it then? Is team China¡¯s squad leader an idiot? Or is there a threat hidden somewhere I didn¡¯t notice? But, what is it?) Adam¡¯s mind was moving at fast speed,ing up with dozens of possibilities in seconds.

    However, his movements weren¡¯t slow as he rose to his feet and said, ¡°What are you all so stunned by? Those with super long distance attacks, immediately intercept the missile. Song Tian, you¡¯ll need tond the final blow if it gets into the danger range and still hasn¡¯t been destroyed.¡±

    ¡°I request your aid, psyche force users. There¡¯s a weapon that can instantaneously kill any of team China or team Devil that attacks. It¡¯s arge scale weapon that isn¡¯t restricted by God, but it needsrge amounts of energy and people to participate. I hope everyone can give me a helping hand. Right, the weapon¡¯s name is... the Complete Spear or Osiris, or, the Spear of Longinus. It¡¯s a divine weapon that can pierce through the soul and energy!¡±

    Everyone, apart from the few conspirators other than Adam, didn¡¯t know that the Human Instrumentality Project had begun. This was a project that could change the realm, or even break out of the box to reach the creator¡¯s level. It had finally begun silently and soundlessly in this building, while the ones from team China and team Devil¡¯s squads who were hidden were unaware that if it seeded, they would surely die. Everyone in this world was included in that!

    ***

    Changing the topic from Adam¡¯s starting Human Instrumentality Project, Honglu and the rest suddenly took out small bottles as the missile flew close by. They all broke it open and drank the liquid inside. At this moment, several giant fireballs and several shining projectiles shot out from the building. Their target was the nearing missile.

    ¡°Useless. If it was just a nuke, unless it was a direct hit, the shockwaves wouldn¡¯t be able to break through rank D and above protection, when it¡¯s from several kilometers in the air and from such a huge distance. With the standard of team Celestial, no, the Angel Alliance,rge scale conventional human weapons can no longer pose a threat. Firing over a dozen super higher yield hydrogen bombs at all regions may do the trick though. Still, my goal isn¡¯t a nuke. How could they flee?¡±

    Honglu watched the attacks near the missile. Finally, a fireball struck the missile, and the missile blew apart without any power. There were no traces of any explosive warheads on the missile outside of its own fuel, let alone a nuke. Not even a highly explosive warhead was present. The remaining fireballs and shining objects collided, and the explosion became more violent. Still, no warhead explosion urred even till the moment the entire missile turned to ashes. The missile didn¡¯t have a nuclear warhead then.

    What was the point of firing it then? For fun?

 Vol 23 16-2: FIGHT! Complete Eruption!(II)

    ¡°That¡¯s not right! Something is inside that missile!¡±

    Adam was currently inscribing a magic formation that wasn¡¯t tooplex on the ground. The Spear of Osiris from The Mummy was disyed within it. It wasn¡¯t a limited item in God¡¯s Realm, with even Zheng having one. Anyone who went through the movie would have a certain chance of obtaining the weapon. However, no one would expect it was the spear that could pierce through the soul and body, the Spear of Longinus. <sup>[1]</sup>

    ¡°Correct. There are many copies of it. Every one is real... while fake at the same time. The spear is just a key. The Saints and Alchemists were afraid of their ruins being forgotten, or the item not being recoverable after the ruins were found. That¡¯s why so many were made. Perhaps, the spear that pierced Christ in history was one that circted from the realm. This is why the spear isn¡¯t the actually unique thing.¡±

    This was Adam¡¯s original words. At this point, Adam frankly didn¡¯t care if they could discern his intentions. They couldn¡¯t stop him even if they guessed it. The Human Instrumentality Project needed enough time to adapt to the surroundings and those it would absorb. This was its greatest w. Compared to that, obtaining the Spear of Osiris or the user needing to be the fourth stage in strength wasn¡¯t as important.

    At the same time, this Human Instrumentality Project was something definitely terrifying as the ultimate creation of the white race. It was unstoppable after if began, apart from the initial beginning where enough ¡®nutrients¡¯ needed to be absorbed. It would be like the chain reaction between atoms in nuclear fission for the rest of the time. All lifeforms would be a part of this singr ¡®Human¡¯, from as small as germs and viruses, to as great as fourth stagers or even fifth stagers. Even having Light of the Soul far stronger than the one undergoing the Human Instrumentality Project wouldn¡¯t stop it. It would only swap out the one undergoing it.

    This was the greatest weakness of Adam himself. He couldn¡¯t directly use the Human Instrumentality Project on the strongest like Zheng and his clone, or else he would be someone else¡¯s nutrients and disappear. That was why he had to carefully first absorb the Light of the Soul fromrge quantities of weaker lifeforms. He could only face the apex of the realm after strengthening himself to a great magnitude. Song Tian and the Angel Alliance were the best prey for him. When the merge began, the absorption of these people would be amazingly easy as long as he let the Tree of Life familiarise itself with these people¡¯s Light of the Soul and allowed it to slowly erode their Light of the Soul. Even if Song Tian was slightly stronger than him, it wouldn¡¯t affect him being the dominant one. That was why it was necessary to slowly wait in the early stages, for that final victory and Instrumentality!

    Adam continuously searched for clues from the scan as he fiddled with the magic formation. The missile¡¯s explosion was too strange. It was definite that there was no warhead. If this warheadless missile was just to draw out the Angel Alliance¡¯stent power, wouldn¡¯t one with a warhead be easier? One missile was useless as well. If they fired over a hundred of them, some with warheads and some without, that would be much more threatening. In other words, something was definitely hidden within that missile.

    (There¡¯s a sixty percent chance this missile has something hidden. There¡¯s another forty percent this is all just to confuse me, the so-called stratagem of the empty city. They¡¯ll make me think there¡¯s something inside, while they quickly leave here to fight a decisive battle with the other side. No, there¡¯s a fifty percent chance of this. So, it¡¯s fifty-fifty in the end?)

    Adam rubbed his temples that had swelled up slightly. He muttered to Song Tian who was besides him, ¡°Should I thank Xuan? The two Xuans didn¡¯t personallye to deal with me, but deployed their teams¡¯ members to die and increase my power. I really do have to thank him. But this does make me feel slightly regretful. As someone who¡¯s always considered him as my opponent, it seems he doesn¡¯t treat me as an opponent who can equal him even at the very end. It¡¯s always about maximising benefits with him. He cares not one whit about the beauty in a battle of wits or a collision of schemes. He doesn¡¯t have an aesthetic bone in his body. I¡¯ll be delighted to research how he escapes danger and reverses defeat into victory if he falls into my hands. If Inded in his hands, he¡¯ll absolutely take out his gun and immediately shoot me dead. That, or he¡¯ll remove my brain for study before destroying my body.¡±

    Song Tian looked indifferently at Adam who was chattering away. He suddenly interrupted, ¡°Why are you suddenly saying all this? Do you have a bad premonition?:

    Adam was stunned, before he gave a bitter smile. ¡°Call it a bad premonition or a sigh for the end of being a normal human. I¡¯m about to stand on the same level as Chu Xuan. No, it¡¯s one far, far surpassing where he stands now. After Instrumentality, I¡¯ll be a god, and he¡¯ll no longer be able to call me a ¡®mortal¡¯s wisdom¡¯. I really am weak. I keep remembering this past failure right at this important moment before my metamorphosis.¡±

    Song Tian didn¡¯t say anything as he silently listened to Adam. When Adam was done, he said, ¡°Walk down this path resolutely since it¡¯s the one you¡¯ve chosen. In this, you are not Chu Xuan¡¯s equal. He does not hesitate the slightest in his heart, nor does he carry any burdens. Each and every action points to his intent. He only purely seeks a maximisation of benefits. Perhaps, you¡¯ll understand his realm when you have his thinking and memories.¡±

    ¡°Perhaps. Everyone, we¡¯ll stay here! But prepare for battle. We can annihte these invaders as soon as this weapon is activated!¡± Adam took out the Spear of Osiris as he spoke. He pinched the tiny spear, and it extended into its true form as a long spear in an instant.

    He then inserted it into the centre of the formation, the spearhead pointing upwards. When this was done, he gave a smile to the various psyche force users around. ¡°Do help. Infuse your psyche force into this alchemical formation. Those with higher mental capacities, do help as well. Stand in those thirteen circles around.¡±

    The psyche force users all exchanged a look, before walking over one by one. When Sora Aoi walked past, Miyata Kuraki grabbed her hand. ¡°Be careful. I don¡¯t know why, but I have a bad premonition. Something is about to happen.¡±

    Sora Aoi nodded seriously. She was aware that Miyata Kuraki¡¯s technique was quite unique. It was one of the few that allowed the user to experience Light of the Soul before the fourth stage. The user would rate as the strongest among those at the same level of gic constraint and technique, if that regrettable imperfection of self harm was ignored. This technique was quite sensitive towards unknown danger, or in other words, had a strong sixth sense.

    ¡°You be careful too.¡± Sora Aoi said gently. She gave Miyata Kuraki a few silent looks before walking to the formation¡¯s giant circle.

    Miyata Kuraki was also one of those with a better mental capacity, and stood there as well. His bad premonition intensified as soon as he stepped into it. He couldn¡¯t resist asking, ¡°Adam, is this formation dangerous? Why do I...¡±

    ¡°A bad premonition, is it?¡± Adam looked up at Miyata Kuraki, before looking at the rest. Anyone with a better mental capacity would have a particrly strong sixth sense. They could for the most part have some mental warning in the face of mortal danger. This was especially so for these psyche force users who had even stronger premonitions.

    Adam smiled. ¡°Of course it¡¯s dangerous! Any weapon or skill with great power would have this danger or limitation. I think you all should understand this? That¡¯s why I need thirteen people to share this danger with me. As the eye of the formation, I bear the greatest danger. Don¡¯t worry, everyone.¡±

    Everyone all rxed. Although some had doubts, they could only stand there without making a noise due to the stress from team China and team Devil outside. They watched as Adam entered the formation and ced both his hands on the Spear of Osiris...

    [1] The Spear of Longinus is not only the mythological one, but also an item also used in Neon Genesis Evangelion in the Human Instrumentality Project.

 Vol 23 16-3: FIGHT! Complete Eruption!(III)

    ¡°Hah? You¡¯re that fellow who wanted to join the Zu Mountain Sect, but didn¡¯t seed as your potential was too low? I seem to recall something about that.¡±

    Yinglong looked at the man stepping on a sword, his face filled with surprise. It wasn¡¯t faked, as he had indeed heard from his master about someone also from another world who had seeked apprenticeship just like him. Unfortunately, his lineage hadn¡¯t been pure amd he had been from another race. His master had thus used the matter of potential to fob him off. Otherwise, the realm might have had another true Cultivator appear.

    The other man really did have the appearance of having sword-like brows and star-like eyes. That together with his manner of dress made him seem like a Cultivator even more than Yinglong. He was immediately enraged upon hearing that, ¡°Shut up! My capabilities and aptitude are tens of thousands of times yours. On what grounds was I rejected, while you were epted? It must have been you Chinese and your narrow minded thinking making trouble. You all fobbed me off because I¡¯m a mixed blood? Damn you!¡±

    ¡°Hohoho,¡± Yinglong wasn¡¯t polite and directly nodded his head in confirmation. ¡°That¡¯s exactly it. If you want an exnation, why not you go back to your homnd and ask them to disseminate their top technologies to the world for nopensation? Remember, it¡¯s for nopensation! I¡¯ll return to my master if so and ask him to ept one more. But do you think it¡¯s possible? I don¡¯t need to say too much about how the Dao shouldn¡¯t be lightly transmitted, right? What aughable reason. Narrow mindedness? Then, are all those who file for patents like this then?¡±

    The man on the sword¡¯s face was flushed from anger. He roared, ¡°Your skill with your mouth proves nothing! If you have the skills to back it up, we¡¯ll use our fists to determine who¡¯s the real deal! Hehe, doesn¡¯t it happen often with you Chinese? The things you invent can¡¯t be the best, while it¡¯s instead brought to the greatest of heights in our hands. I want to see how strong you, the one and only Cultivator, actually is! Are you actually a hundred times stronger than me who self cultivated?¡±

    Yinglongughed coldly continuously. With a wave of his hand, the azure sword he was stepping on actually magically produced another sword that he held in his hand. He drew a pattern in the air with his new sword as he spoke, ¡°I already saide at me from at the start. The faster we fight the faster I can be on my way. Dammit. All the strongest of team China only think about fighting with team Devil. They just ignore Adam. Your team Devil¡¯s Xuan is a madman as well. Don¡¯t they know the danger Adam poses now? Noooo, they know, they just don¡¯t care! I still have to do it myself in the end. I¡¯ll deal with you quickly. I need to be off!¡±

    The man on a sword¡¯s face waspletely green by now. He howled, ¡°Thene!¡± A new sword was produced by the azure sword beneath his feet as well, which he grasped too.

    ¡°Ehhhhhhhh, not bad! You actually managed to learn the Illusory Sword Art by yourself. You... don¡¯t seem to be in the Nascent Soul stage, though?¡± Yinglongughed coldly. However, as he looked on, surprise gradually showed on his face.

    The sword in the man on a sword¡¯s hand was different from Yinglong¡¯s. To be urate, it seemed to be illusory, while Yinglong¡¯s seemed to be more real. Not only that, but the man¡¯s sword was formed from countless electrical runes densely packed together. However, the density of Refined Qi paled inparison to Yinglong¡¯s, which was what gave it that illusory look.

    This technique of transforming Refined Qi into an illusory sword was an immortal sword art. It was one of the best techniques for showing the user¡¯s power. The weakest Cultivators usually couldn¡¯t even have an illusory phantom appear, while the strongest could affect the area for kilometers around with a simple wave of the sword. The illusory sword Yinglong could form from his dense Refined Qi was iparably mighty with him being highly aplished within his Nascent Soul stage. Even so, he had nevere across converting Refined Qi into electrical runes first before joining those together into a sword. Was this sword not formed from pure Refined Qi? The purer, the stronger.

    ¡°The purer, the stronger?¡± The man on a sword roared withughter. He seemed quite refreshed upon seeing Yinglong¡¯s faint bewilderment. ¡°That¡¯s what my Cultivation manual said. The purer the Refined Qi, the mightier. Bullshit! You Chinese are always so inflexible, never daring to change what you¡¯ve invented! In their hands, outsiders have frequently managed to explore its potential far better. It was like that with thepass, it was like that with gunpowder. Now, it¡¯s even so for Cultivation! Haha!¡±

    Yinglong¡¯s face gradually turned colder. An invisible pressure enveloped the surroundings with a flick of his sword, before he said, ¡°Is it the rune technology Xuan modified for you? Although my Cultivation techniques are from the orthodox school, they have therge regrettable imperfection ofcking a portion of the most important rune technology. This portion is with team China¡¯s Xuan. I didn¡¯t expect clone Xuan to have it to. Come. You¡¯ve piqued my interest now! Let¡¯s see if the genuine andplete Cultivation techniques really do have the power to destroy the heavens and earth. I¡¯m waiting expectantly.¡±

    The man on a sword had actually used a trick. His immortal sword arts had indeed been modified by clone Xuan. However, it hadn¡¯t been through rune technology, but using high technology exchanged from God as the main foundation. Although it was still technology, itcked the word ¡®rune¡¯ in it, giving it apletely different connotation. There was arge gap whether in power or duration.

    The man on a sword was well aware of this fact. The super virus in the city would soon spread here as well. He had neither reached the fourth stage, nor had he reached the Nascent Soul stage that no disease could infect. A long battle was to his disadvantage, so he immediately threw his electrical rune sword into the sky without another word. It instantly broke apart, and the electrical runes that filled the sky spread in all directions in a seemingly chaotic manner.

    However, its path of flight had a unique trajectory. The electrical runes formed into a of Refined Qi over a kilometer in diameter within seconds. Thirteen strange electrical lifeforms were stationed at the periphery of the. However, the looked rather indistinct due to the rtive weakness of the man on a sword.

    ¡°Ohhhhh, you can deploy the Thirteen Bloodfiends Formation despite not being at the Nascent Soul stage? I did underestimate you before.¡± Yinglong was still slightly scornful in his heart, although he had heard before that Cultivation techniques were but one small inconsequential part of the Cultivation system and there were still rune technologies such as weapon refining, pill refining, rune formations, etc. Those were the true incarnation of Cultivation aspared to the techniques that could only raise personal strength.

    However, Yinglong didn¡¯t expect that this formation with rune technology added would be a lower grade Thirteen Bloodfiends Formation. It was weaker than the Eight Trigrams Formation, the Four Cardinals Formation and even the Taiji Formation, not to mention the Cauldron of the Eight Trigrams or Twelve Evil Gods Formation that needed treasures to set up. To him, breaking this formation wouldn¡¯t even need his technique of borrowing from the force of heaven and earth.

    Just as Yinglong raised his sword aloft to prepare to attack, the man on a sword suddenly spat out blood. He used his teeth to bite his tongue, while he stomped down continuously with his hair dishevelled. This fellow actually nned to risk his life from the very start of the fight. This posture gave Yinglong a fright, and he didn¡¯t dare act careless as he threw out a g. The palm-sized g expanded to a size of a dozen meters before protecting him within.

    (Unfortunately, this g isn¡¯tparable to those eight gs, the Cauldron of the Eight Trigrams. Speaking of which, it seems to still be with Zheng?)

 Vol 23 16-4: FIGHT! Complete Eruption!(IV)

    At this moment, there was the crackling of electricity from the g protecting him as streams of electricity streaked past repeatedly. In the formation these electrical runes made up, a violent current visible to the eyes could be seen. This Thirteen Bloodfiends Formation waspletely different from the one Yinglong knew of. Pure Refined Qi had been converted to electricity. Instead of summoning thirteen bloodfiends with different appearances to attack as it should do, electricity appeared instead... However, how strong it was exactly wasn¡¯t known.

    The man on a sword ignored Yinglong¡¯s g. His feet moved in the Eight Trigrams Steps style as his hands executed some hand seals continuously. A faint azure light shone around his body as the thirteen bloodfiends suddenly took shape. One that looked like a giant bat pped its wings, giving a giant screech as it pounced on Yinglong. Electricity arced on the body of the bloodfiend that had be matter, the colours of blood red and shining white continuously intersecting, adding on to its imposing manner.

    Yinglong had a giant g protecting him outside. He didn¡¯t dodge it as he had the intention of testing out this true Cultivation technique that had been perfected through rune technology. He took the bloodfiend¡¯s pounce head-on. A bloody light and electrical light exploded upon collision. In the end, it was the bat that shattered into electrical runes, while the g wasn¡¯t even scorched. It seemed this Thirteen Bloodfiends Formation hadn¡¯t be matchless after the inclusion of rune technology.

    Some confidence immediately brewed in Yinglong¡¯s heart. As he was about to mock the man on a sword, the twelve bloodfiends that hadn¡¯t dissipated yet pounced all at once. He didn¡¯t have the leisure to talk too much. At the same time, the man on a sword left the heart of the formation. He directed his attention elsewhere as he took out over a dozen dark-hold metal pieces and flung them up into the sky.

    Yinglong was currently butchering those bloodfiends, sword in hand. Although the g prevented any injuries, he still had to consume quite some Refined Qi to kill them. He couldn¡¯t possibly just m into them every time, right? So, he was tied up by the bloodfiends for a while. He couldn¡¯t tell what the man on a sword was doing although he could see it.

    ¡°Borrowing the force of heaven and earth, Heaven-Dao Bes Lightning...¡± The man urgently chanted. The azure light on him had already dimmed much, and his Refined Qi was obviously running on fumes. His other killer move other than the Thirteen Bloodfiends Formation should be the metal pieces he threw out before.

    In that moment, Yinglong had already ughtered the thirteen bloodfiends. He didn¡¯t hold back, destroying the formation with a wave of the g. When he was about to whirl the g towards the man on a sword, the man spat out blood again. The already dim azure light brightened again, while an iparably acute golden radiance shone in the sky. It was as if a dozen suns had been added in an instant.

    ¡°Luo Yinglong. I ask you, do you dare receive my eighteen Purple-gold Celestial Lightning?¡± The man asked with some slight feebleness.

    ¡°Screw you. Do you think I¡¯m some kinda moron? I¡¯m just going to let you hit me like some main character from a novel?¡± Yinglong gave the man a sidelong nce, raising his hand as he flung the azure sword out. It shed towards the man¡¯s head like an azure lightning bolt. However, it was still a sword in the end and not an actual lightning bolt. A purple-gold lightning bolt descended from the sky before the sword could cut the man. It turned the sword formed from Refined Qi into nothingness as it mmed into the sword with a boom.

    Eighteen sparkling golden machines appeared in the sky at this moment. They were satellite shaped, and were positioned in a strange formation. They constantly shifted their positions. There were even traces of electrical runes on their bodies. They were obviously built from those electrical runes made from Refined Qi.

    ¡°What the... that¡¯s not rune technology! That¡¯s mechanical technology! You...¡± Yinglong stared dumbly at the sky, taking a long time before he shouted.

    However, without waiting for him, the man abruptly swung his hand down. The eighteen satellites began to draw in the lightning within the cloudyer, converting it into the purple-gold lightning as it sent the lightning crashing down. Eighteen thick bolts merged together in mid-air, and an enormous pir of lightning crashed into Yinglong¡¯s protective g, knocking him deep underground in the blink of an eye.

    This process is what is known as karmic retribution. He knocked Gando down first, and someone knocked him down this time...

    The man began to pant as he recalled what clone Xuan had said to him once before. ¡°You don¡¯t haveplete Cultivation techniques, nor do you even have a teacher. Your Cultivation is more like a skill than an actual set of techniques. In other words, you will never surpass Luo Yinglong in Cultivation. There¡¯s only one way left. You have to take those pure Cultivation techniques, and view it purely as a tool. For example, you could just look at Refined Qi as an energy source, and it¡¯ll be a incredibly powerful source of energy. If you use your mind or consciousness as the controlling equipment, it¡¯ll be like an artificial intelligence countless times more advanced than anyputer. I¡¯ll create some Cultivation battle gear for you. It¡¯ll be simr to those magic treasures, but it¡¯ll be using scientific methods to work. Refined Qi will be the energy source while your mind and consciousness will be directing it. Draw in arge amount of natural power to attack the enemy, then... using yourself as a conductor, give the enemy a fatal blow!¡±

    The man raised his head towards the sky. There was an imperceptible sigh as he said, ¡°Lil sis, you should get the medicine I left for you soon. If Chu Xuan does it, your illness can... Live. Live! Live blissfully in the real world, my lil sis...¡±

    ¡°LUO! YING! LOOOOOOONG! I may not have your orthodox Cultivation techniques, but I won¡¯t ever lose to you! A life for a life!¡± The man pointed at the sky again. The eighteen satellites began to draw in electricity once again. However, the direction of the lightning was instead the man. It all urred in a moment. Endless azure light poured out from the underground hole Yinglong had been smashed into as the lightning struck the man. He didn¡¯t dodge it as he used his body to endure the strikes. The iparably mighty lightning was absorbed into the man¡¯s body like flowing water. At the same time, the man was using his sword to rush into that underground hole...

    ¡°My mission has been aplished, Chu Xuan! Fulfil your promise!¡±

    There was a loud rumble as if a nuclear missile had gone off in the hold as the area for kilometers around was swallowed up...

 Vol 23 16-5: FIGHT! Complete Eruption!(V)

    As an explosion abruptly rang out in the distance, Imhotep transformed back from stand and stood atop arge building to look at the distance. He didn¡¯t know what sort of battle was going on there. Lightning continuously bombarded the ground, looking very abnormal horrifying.

    ¡°That person from before should have fled in this direction, right? Why isn¡¯t there the slightest presence left?¡± Imhotep returned his attention back from the explosion. The person he had been chasing hade to the road here. Although he didn¡¯t know how strong he was, how could anyone who stayed at clone Xuan¡¯s side at this juncture be weak? So, he had chased just this person, ignoring the rest. His spells wererge scale attacks anyways, and he couldn¡¯t disy his full power if his teammates were around anyways. He would be able to freely turn into sand or cast spells if he was fighting alone.

    (I don¡¯t know how Anck-Su-Namun is. Her strength is too weak in this realm. I¡¯m not with her either now... I better quickly finish off this fellow and hurry over to help them.) Imhotep considered repeatedly in his heart.

    At this moment, an invisible pressure suddenly descended from the sky. The roof he was standing on was immediately pulverised for an area of several meters. He was crushed into sand and dust along with the concrete. It didn¡¯t end there, as the pressure increased in intensity, and the scope expanded. At this moment, a small whirlwind appeared at the spot where Imhotep had been crushed, and it carried away sand and dust which gradually formed into the face in the sky.

    ¡°Imhotep, was it?¡± A Chinese youth was standing on the nearby street, obviously the old member of team China, Hao Tian. He gave a bitter smile, ¡°Do you know why I lured you so far away? That¡¯s where two Xuans are fighting! I¡¯ve perused your information. The undead magician from The Mummy, was it? You may not die if you¡¯re there, but me? Definitely gonna die.¡±

    Imhotep felt slightly awkward in his heart. It really was so when he thought about it. One Xuan was enough to drive a person crazy. Two Xuans fighting... It was best to run as far as possible. Although he could transform into sand, who knew if that weirdo Xuan wouldn¡¯t some special move, like a handheld Magic Cannon?

    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s cut down on the talking. Let me quickly kill you. I¡¯m in a rush.¡± The enormous face of sand said. It drew in all the sand and dust from the roof into its mouth as if it had inhaled. Within a few seconds, it spat it all back out in the form of a sandstorm, a dense cloud that covered the sky and blotted out the sun.

    ¡°Ohhhhhhhhh, it¡¯s like a movie!¡± Hao Tian seemed to have the natural disposition of always being rxed. He had been rxed right up to when Xuan killed him in team China. He simply chuckled upon seeing the sandstorm, rushing towards the wall of the building besides him. He somehow managed to race up the wall as if he had no weight, defying gravity. He was also incredibly fast. He had already shot up to over ten floors up by the time the sandstorm reached him. It didn¡¯t take long before he had reached the roof.

    ¡°So, so troublesome. I had a choice but I just couldn¡¯t make a good one. I just had to choose the guy who can shapeshift as he wants. Pure physical attacks are meaningless and the effect of psyche force attacks are halved. Only energy or Light of the Soul may have some effect. How depressing! I managed to get a Light of the Soul of the fourth stage so difficultly, but I ended up meeting this guy. Looks like I won¡¯t even have the strength left to run after winning.¡±

    Hao Tian gave another bitter smile as the sandstorm reformed into a face again. Imhotep bellowed, ¡°Fleeing? Where could you flee to? Let me kill you quickly!¡±

    ¡°Of course to somewhere the Xuans¡¯ fight won¡¯t spread to! I also have to escape the area of those two abnormal Zhengs¡¯ fight... Errrrrrrr, why am I talking you so much to you? Ok! Imhotep, I¡¯vee to bargain. Let me run, and I¡¯ll tell you where the Zhengs are fighting! Deal?¡± Hao Tian said helplessly as he looked at the sand face that was flying towards him.

    ¡°Stop joking...¡± Before the words could finish, Hao Tian raised a hand, and an incandescent golden light struck out. The sand face immediately disintegrated as if it had been struck by a hammer. It had floated to dozens of meters away by the time it reformed.

    ¡°How depressing. I had always thought my Light of the Soul would be something economical and energy saving, or even the most convenient telekinesis. I didn¡¯t expect it to be an advanced product of telekinesis. It¡¯s powerful, but so energy intensive! I can¡¯t use it fully until I¡¯m the mid fourth stage. It¡¯s Holy Light, and I suspect many of those termed ¡®angels¡¯ possessed it.¡±

    Hao Tian waved his hands forcefully, and golden radiance gushed out from his body. It covered him within like a barrier, and he began to float up slowly and stand in mid-air nonchntly.

    Hao Tian raised his hand, and a golden ball floated up from his hand. He casually tossed it out, before giving it a violent kick towards the sand face. The golden ball shot towards the face with incredible speed. In the instant they came into contact, the ball exploded, the golden light shining for kilometers around. It was so piercing that anyone looking on would be forced to shut their eyes. Enraged bellows could be faintly heard from the sand face. When the light weakened in intensity, not a trace of the face could be seen.

    ¡°Imhotep, I know you¡¯re fine! I¡¯ve seen your sort of lifeform quite a few times in team Devil. It¡¯s nothing more than one type of battle weapon the ancient Saints modified. It¡¯s even only mid tier. It¡¯s just your will and Light of the Soul being eternal, and your physical body and external matter not constraining you much. That attack just now didn¡¯t harm your Light of the Soul, so stop hiding! Come out and face me openly! I¡¯m in a rush!¡± Hao Tian shouted without even thinking about it.

    In a corner of the surrounding ruins, Imhotep¡¯s face had turned green. He was very gloomy inside. He had been loudly demanding for battle before, but somehow sometime, the tables had turned and he was the one hiding now.

    That golden light before had actually harmed him quite a bit. In that instant, he had felt like even his soul was being attacked. If he hadn¡¯t made the prompt decision to abandon his sandform and borrow the form change to escape here, he would have suffered heavy injuries.

    ¡°It¡¯s time to risk it then. It¡¯s the final battle anyways, so I¡¯ll stake my life!¡±

    As soon as he entered the realm, Imhotep could be considered as a powerfully unique person. He was the main character of a movie after all, something that people from the real world naturally couldn¡¯tpare to. He had also gone through so many battles in team China. Although he had given most of his points and ranked rewards to Anck-Su-Namun, he had still managed to find techniques suitable for himself. Although he hadn¡¯t been learning it for long, he had no choice but to stake his life on it and try it now. ¡°The Suna Suna no Mi...¡±

 Vol 23 16-6: FIGHT! Complete Eruption!(VI)

    Just as Imhotep used all his power to risk his life in battle, Cheng Xiao was jumping in joy on his side. He was fighting a pretty young girl in traditional Chinese clothes. Although she was on the delicate side, it made people more fond of her. She was obviously a budding beauty who had just left her loli years and hadn¡¯t be a young woman yet.

    ¡°Fight with me! Why are you running so fast?¡± The girl was moving from rooftop to rooftop of the tall buildings. She was very light-footed, easily covering a hundred meters with each jump. Cheng Xiao¡¯s expression was turning green. Hepletely ignored the girl as he continuously raced down the street.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m talking to you! You¡¯re not mute, are you?¡± The girl finally couldn¡¯t endure it. She leapt to Cheng Xiao¡¯s front, finally blocking him. She asked him with a displeased and peculiar tone. That expression of hers was enough to tempt any man.

    Cheng Xiao¡¯s face was cold. He looked at the pretty young girl and said, ¡°Once upon a time, I, Cheng Xiao, swore that I would never hit a girl...¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t hit girls? Hehe. Good, good. So, just stand there and let me kill you!¡± The girl giggled upon hearing it. She raised her hand as if she was about to attack.

    ¡°No...¡± Cheng Xiao hurriedly shook his head. ¡°I will never hit a girl or anything non-male... DAMN! I won¡¯t engage in hand-to-hand with adyboy! You just had to be adyboy of all things!¡±

    The girl¡¯s entire body suddenly shook. Tears filled her eyes, and she lowered her head as if she had suffered a grievance. ¡°But... but... I have the heart of a girl inside, although my... my body is... You can¡¯t humiliate me this way. How did you find out?¡± Ignoring everything else, this girl¡¯s external appearance was one beautiful enough that it was rarely found even among ten thousand people. Together with her alluring actions and expression, she was definitely a stunner although she looked young... apart from his gender.

    Cheng Xiao coldly harrumphed, pointing at the girl... or rather, the fourteen or fifteen years old boy. ¡°Who am I? I¡¯m Cheng Xiao! From eight to eighty! One look! One listen! That¡¯s all I need to determine their gender! What do you think a pervert is then? It¡¯s only like this then you can be called a pervert!¡±

    The young girl was trembling all over, standing there dumbly just like aputer that crashed. After a long while, she crouched down as if she had been beaten, continuously muttering to herself, ¡°Impossible... impossible...¡±

    ¡°Wahaha! Understand? A pervert¡¯s dignity doesn¡¯t allow me to fight with adyboy! So, scram!¡± Cheng Xiao roared withughter, running away again.

    The girl was silent for a while before she shouted in a tender voice, ¡°You damned pervert! Who are you calling adyboy? I said, I have the heart of a girl! Anyways, won¡¯t no one know as long as I just kill you? Hehe...¡± The girl began tough, chasing after Cheng Xiao with a rxed expression. When she was a kilometer from him, she raised a hand. An invisible wind de shed at Cheng Xiao. The over ten meter long de cleaved through a row of buildings in its path, its power not reducing in the slightest. Just as it was about to hit, the man suddenly flipped his body over and escaped, twisting in mid-air with a strange posture. When he was standing again, the wind de had already passed his previous position.

    ¡°Ho. Looks like you¡¯re not just any ordinary pervert. That¡¯s why as I said, team China is no matter what the people who can rival us. You¡¯re not weak.¡± The girl giggled. She even yed with her hair as she spoke. Any man who wasn¡¯t in the know would have been beguiled upon seeing it. It really was a outstandingdyboy.

    Cheng Xiao looked at the girl, or urately, the cross dresser. When he had met her, his heart had been moved, especially upon seeing the silk stockings and beautiful legs under that short skirt of hers. It wasn¡¯t enough to call it a physiological reaction. But when he had found out she was a cross dresser, he had very nearly be permanently impotent. There was no choice but to flee without even fighting in order to escape that eternal blemish of having had a physiological reaction. And in his heart, he could no longer bear to fight thisdyboy. It wasn¡¯t the fondness for the fairer sex, but just a subconscious desire to not damage something beautiful.

    ¡°Hehe, are you staring at my legs again? Right, I¡¯m wearing garters and some sexy underwear... want to see?¡± Thedyboy saw that Cheng Xiao was staring at her, and she pursed her lips in a smile, before using her hand to lift the edges of her skirt slightly. The slender and well proportioned legs really were rarely seen beautiful legs.

    ¡°Damn cross dresser... Beating you half to death isn¡¯t counted as fighting hand-to-hand with adyboy, right?¡± Cheng Xiao bellowed in rage. He walked towards her, his gic constraint unlocking continuously at the same time. All his attention was focused on the girl before him.

    Her lips pursed into a smile once more, and she began to float off the ground with a wave of her hands. Small whirlwinds which pulled her up were visible around her, while her short skirt was blown by the winds. As expected, there really was a sexy underwear of translucent gauze under the skirt, along with ck garters on her waist. This scene would have made Cheng Xiao¡¯s eyes pop out... if not for her gender.

    Cheng Xiao was instead enraged upon seeing this, roaring, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare humiliate the sacrosanct sexy underwear and garters in my heart! Just you wait, youdyboy!¡±

    She no longer said another word. She was seven or eight meters off the ground. She waved a single hand towards Cheng Xiao who was elerating towards her. A wind de not weaker than the one before attacked, reaching Cheng Xiao in an instant. Unexpectedly, he jumped up once again, twisting strangely as he stuck to the de. It was just like how the waterfowl his technique was named after brushed against water as the wind de passed him and struck the distance by the time he had stabilised his footing.

    ¡°Wow! Amazing! How did big brother do it?¡± Her eyes lit up as she asked Cheng Xiao with veneration.

    ¡°I¡¯m the ancestor of ying with wind! My Nanto Suicho Ken... Why am I telling you this? Scram, or let me send you flying! Make your choice!¡± Cheng Xiao chuckled twice before waking up to reality and shouting.

    The cross dresser curled her lips, muttering, ¡°How boring. I wanted to tease big brother a little. I haven¡¯t met someone so interesting in so long. But it seems I have to hurry up. This ce will probably be that weirdo Xuan¡¯s battlefield soon. If I¡¯m still here then...¡±

    ¡°Weirdo Xuan...¡±

    Cheng Xiao understood what she meant. He had hurriedly escaped just now partly because he didn¡¯t want to fight with this stunning crossdresser, but mostly because he wanted to escape the scope of Xuan¡¯s fight. There were two Xuans there! A handheld Magic Cannon, a simplifiedary bomb, world destroying pistols or something might appear. He wasn¡¯t called Doraemon for nothing. When one Xuan met another, it wasn¡¯t a simple addition of one plus one equals two, but more like one hundred to the power of one hundred. Anyways, he had to run away as best as he could.

    ¡°Big bro, I¡¯m going to go all out, kay? Right, my enhancement is the Kaze Kaze no Mi. I¡¯m quite strong when it¡¯s together with the energy stone bracelets Xuan made for me.¡±

    ¡°You want to go all out? Exactly as I wanted! Let¡¯s finish this fast!¡± Cheng Xiao exhaled a breath, as he took out the gauntlets Xuan had made for him. He slowly put them on. The Nanto Suicho Ken wasn¡¯t considered a very strong technique, but any technique¡¯s power was determined by the user¡¯s strength and application. He had no reason to lose this battle! He couldn¡¯t lose either...

 Vol 23 16-7: FIGHT! Complete Eruption!(VII)

    ¡°ZHANG HENG! Stay there! Die with me!¡± Clone Yanwei¡¯s voice incessantly sounded from behind. She was giving chase on the street while carrying a giant shining bow. The shine wasn¡¯t limited to the bow, but her body as well. It multiplied her speed by over tenfold, making her look like a human shaped race car racing down the road.

    Far in front of her, Heng was giving his all to run. His body was covered in a green light unlike clone Yanwei. He had long since learnt the method to spread the elven energy in A Nightmare on Elm Street. He could freely use it after undergoing countless training since then. However, the first time he used it, it ended up being for running instead of the passionate battle he had been expecting.

    ¡°Not running!¡± Heng shouted. ¡°It¡¯s to avoid the Xuans¡¯ battle. You saw it right? Those buildings just copsed for no reason! Do you think you can survive there?¡±

    The distant clone Yanwei was silent, before shouting, ¡°Then we¡¯ll die together! I won¡¯t let you die alone this time!¡±

    ¡°But we can live on together? Why must we die?¡± Heng replied as he ran.

    ¡°You, you coward!¡± Clone Yanwei was already so enraged that she no longer knew what to say.

    She raised her bow and shot an arrow. Two streets separated Heng and her, with innumerable buildings on them, but she didn¡¯t have any psyche force scanning or any other observation skills. This arrow seemed to just be her venting, but the radiant arrow pierced through multiple buildings,nding on the ground right in front of Heng. If he had been just slightly faster and ran another few meters, it would have struck him. She seemed to have precognition. She followed the flow of fate to fire arrows that hit the enemy.

    ¡°Precognition?¡± Heng sighed as he halted his steps. However, he continued to run forward at a much greater speed than before secondster. This action immediately led clone Yanwei to start scolding loudly again.

    Heng couldn¡¯t help but maintain a bitter smile. He was indeed running, but his core reason was to safeguard clone Yanwei. First, it was because of the Xuans¡¯ battle. Secondly, their battle... would definitely lead to one of them dead, or even both, especially with her current mental state!

    (I¡¯ll run faster. When we¡¯re at a safe ce, I¡¯ll wait for her to calm down a bit before I talk to her...)

    Unfortunately, this was all Heng¡¯s personal guess. Clone Yanwei instead got more enraged the more she ran. She couldn¡¯t resist sending out several arrows, thest of which just grazed the tip of Heng¡¯s nose and forced him to stop. The distance from the Xuans was enough already.

    Most importantly, clone Yanwei had reached her maximum level of anger. ¡°Finally stopped, you coward? Die with me!¡± Clone Yanwei reached him within ten seconds. Without saying another word, she raised her bow and pointed at Heng, seeming about to immediately fire an arrow.

    Heng smiled bitterly. He knew that she didn¡¯t actually need to get so close to kill anyone with her special precognition. It was an arrow of fate, thatpletely predicted your next move and capable of shooting the location you moved into. It was practically the highest realm possible for snipers and archers.

    ¡°I can¡¯t die with you. I want to live on now. Yanwei, let¡¯s live on together!¡± Heng helplessly shrugged his shoulders, before saying seriously to clone Yanwei.

    ¡°You. Are you humiliating me?¡± clone Yanwei¡¯s face flushed with anger. She didn¡¯t wait for Heng¡¯s reply as she shot an arrow at his face. However, its speed and power wasn¡¯t great, and he easily dodged to the side. It seemed clone Yanwei hadn¡¯t been intending tond a killing blow right at the start.

    ¡°Listen to me...¡± Heng hurriedly gestured with his hands. ¡°I¡¯m no longer the past me. Death is just running away! No mistake is unredeemable, so why not live on to atone, until the day I die of old age? Isn¡¯t that... fine? Live on! Together with me!¡±

    Clone Yanwei was stunned. Her bow fell slightly, before she abruptly raised it again and pointed it at him, slowly saying, ¡°You think we can return to our rtionship in the past? No, we no longer can... From the moment you ran, or the moment you and I diedter on, as well as everything we¡¯ve experienced in the realm... Zhang Heng, we can¡¯t return to the past. That¡¯s why, let¡¯s die together. We¡¯ll finally be... peaceful then. Nothing will ever break us apart then. Everything that¡¯s passed will be reset to zero!¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not even listening to me.¡± Heng felt very gloomy. He kept gesturing in an attempt to express something, but in his anxiousness he wasn¡¯t able to exin anything without Xuan or Honglu¡¯s intelligence. At the same time, he felt a chill run through his body. That was because a true killing intent finally leaked from clone Yanwei. He hadn¡¯t sensed such a thing when he met her in Resident Evil Apocalypse. It seemed that she had experienced many life and death trials since then. It also showed that she had made the decision to die together with him since seeing his suicide that time.

    ¡°For what purpose is this torment necessary?¡± Heng shook his head. After calming down his mind, he said, ¡°I already revived the you from team China. She didn¡¯t let me die together with her, so you too...¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s her. I¡¯m me. Do you really think I¡¯m still the Ming Yanwei in your heart. No, we can¡¯t return, so... let¡¯s die!¡±

    Clone Yanwei seemed to have made her decision, or breathed a sigh of relief. She gradually closed her eyes as she spoke, before her hand rxed, and an arrow of light was loosed. The direction of the arrow was strange. It didn¡¯t seem to target Heng, instead being slightly higher than Heng¡¯s head, looking very strange. However, rm bells rang in Heng¡¯s mind, honed by a long period of life and death trials. He didn¡¯t hesitate to roll to the side. Unsurprisingly, not a second after that, arge billboard above came crashing down, shattering noisily. However, pain red in his leg as he rolled away when an arrow of light pierced his right leg. Clone Yanwei had fired an arrow at where he was rolling to, which happened to enter his right calf.

    ¡°Your precognition?¡± Heng grimaced in pain, exhaling several times as he slowly stood up to ask clone Yanwei. She didn¡¯t say anything, an arrow of light nocking on the bowstring when she drew back the bow of light with trembling hands. Heng would definitely die when she loosed it. At this critical juncture, the trembling in her hands was a window to the agitation in her heart.

    ¡°Yanwei... I understand. It¡¯s naive to expect to bring you of team Devil away without doing anything. Law of the jungle, was it? Team Devil embracing it can¡¯t be said to not be correct, but that doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s right. Yanwei. I¡¯ll bring you away after beating you. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll only knock you out. I¡¯m... sorry. I promised the other you to live on courageously. Myrades are still fighting too. I must help them.¡±

    Heng exhaled when he finished. He picked up his newly exchanged Sirius Bow, instead of that silver metal bow. Although this bow waspletely notparablepared to the silver bow in terms of power, it still held a special significance to him. Their first battle and first death... This bow would end the final battle. He had to stake his life to face her.

    Clone Yanwei looked at Heng with surprise. When Heng held the Sirius Bow in his hands, an astonishing aura emanated from him that even few from team Devil had. It was the sort of aura only formed from the tempering from endless blood and fire. Not just that, but the determination to give up your life was needed to. In clone Yanwei¡¯s memories, his childhood experiences had bred a sort of cowardice in him. However, someone cowardly would never have this sort of aura. Unknowingly, this person had already grown up into a ¡®man¡¯.

    (My lover, it¡¯s toote already. If you had had this determination and aura then, you wouldn¡¯t have run at that time... There are no ifs. Let¡¯s go to hell together, my lover...)

    (My lover, I can¡¯t die yet with you. I¡¯ve experienced too much. I understand now that death is just an escape. Real courage is facing it. That¡¯s why, let¡¯s live on to face it together, my lover!)

    Heng nocked several arrows at the same time, before drawing the Sirius Bow fully, aiming it straight at clone Yanwei. He only this woman in his eyes. It was the eyes of one who had never been able moved forward and would no longer retreat... The eyes of a true man!

    ¡°Yanwei, I don¡¯t have your precognition, Xuan¡¯s intelligence, or Zheng¡¯s power! I only have my bow and arrows, as well as the archery techniques I¡¯ve constantlyprehended! Come, my lover!¡±

    ¡°...It¡¯s gettingte. So, let¡¯s die together!¡±

    The two released their bowstrings. There was only each other in their eyes, as well as those arrows that never stopped eating up the distance...

 Vol 23 17-1: Incomplete Instrumentality(I)

    Adam...

    What was his childhood like?

    Standing in a prison, watching the outside from behind metal fences as men dressed in white looked at him with terrified yet expectant gazes...

    Anesthetized and ced on the operating table. His body cut open for instruments to be stuck inside or parts of his organs to be taken out...

    Countless books were forcefully instilled in his brain. Not learning it within the stipted time would reward him with an electric shock. He felt like he was rather simr to those chimpanzees being trained to eat bananas in the data. They were locked up, researched, then electrocuted...

    Kill these people? Nonono, kill all people, as long as they were a human... It would be better to kill all of them if there was the power...

    And that gic subject Chu Xuan. Why were his genes stolen to this country? Why were the genes imitated and optimised? He wasn¡¯t Chu Xuan, so he had feelings, taste, smell and pain...

    It was weak.

    But, they were there.

    The only thing he didn¡¯t have was that legendary intelligence. Is that why he was treated like this? Why he was considered a failed product? No, nonono, it isn¡¯t...

    He found the chance. He obtained the self destruct code for the base. All that was left were the logical arrangements. Arranging his escape route and future. A new identity, one that could achieve a goal... Extinction of humanity. Kill them all, as long as they were a living thing called a human. These hideous... these vile... these...

    Goodbye, my childhood.

    Right, a name. The beginning of everything, whether a human¡¯s identity or body. He had to stand above them all, and exterminate them. Why not Adam, the first human?

    It would be thest human too.

    Adam activated his Light of the Soul. A gentle light formed around him. For some reason, all of his memories thus far appeared in his mind, especially the ones before destroying the base. Those things that had been buried deep, deep down. Had he not forgotten them yet? He hadn¡¯t thought of it for so, so long.

    ¡°Are these the memories that sh past before a human dies? The one that¡¯s about to die is humanity, but human memories exist despite that. The part of me that¡¯s human will die soon. All that will be left is that which is the ultimate lifeform. Isn¡¯t that great?¡± Various memories shed past Adam¡¯s mind, until his Light of the Soul reached the alchemical formation. It all only took a few seconds.

    All the surrounding people saw were him hesitating momentarily before putting his hands back.

    In those seconds, the bodies of several around gave a violent shudder. Then, their bodies split apart, and countless tiny tentacles sprouted out from within...

    Yes. These people had long since been infected silently and soundlessly by the super virus. At this moment, the weakest amongst them began to mutate.

    Adam had just began the final phase of the Human Instrumentality Project. Although he noticed their abnormalities, he wasn¡¯t able to divert his attention to consider anything. All he did was to wrap the Spear of Longinus in his Light of the Soul, and point the speartip at his chest. As people began to tremble around him, the spear slowly entered his chest. A feeling that wasn¡¯t pain enveloped him. It was like the feeling of entering something. It couldn¡¯t be said clearly, but if it must be described, it was the feeling of entering a new world, god¡¯s domain, the tier of a higher lifeform, or... Dao!

    ¡°So that¡¯s how it is. The world we¡¯re in and all the various forms of life are just... The lifeform currently creating these worlds... Very soon, we¡¯re going to meet.¡±

    The Spear of Longinus hadpletely prated Adam. His original Light of the Soul turned into strands of light, floating behind him simr to ten pairs of wings. The strands of light didn¡¯t randomly float around. They instead drifted towards the over ten people with high mental capacity. The first person wasn¡¯t able to block it and ended up entangled within. He began to shout immediately, and fluctuations like Light of the Soul began to flow out of his body. The fluctuations were sent to Adam through the threads. At the same time, the alchemical formation began to shine, while bing three dimensional and expanding. A three dimensional formation of light enveloped the warehouse. From the outside, an enormous formation of light faintly appeared at the top of the warehouse, which was bing more obvious by the moment.

    ¡°That light...¡±

    The people hidden outside the warehouse naturally immediately noticed the formation of light that was increasing in size and brightness. It had numerous andplicated runes and diagrams. The most obvious were thirteen diagrams that looked like an eye. Every eye had their own unique runes. There was also an obvious pair of wings behind the eyes. Apart from the circr diagrams these eyes took up, there was an iparably enormous circle above. The entire formation was structured like the roots of a tree. At the bottom part, it diverged many times, each ending at the eye. And every root led up to a trunk. The giant circle was the center of the trunk.

    All this, was the Tree of Life.

    ¡°This world... The first thing is to construct a setting when ites to creating a world. Then, power levels, then the setup of living things. The most important thing is the history. Errr, an ordinary universe. The living things inside are slightly different from real life. The earliest lifeforms from the earliest days of Earth possesed great power. It was even earlier than the dinosaurs, even earlier than the giant insects. They were very powerful, but gradually vanished due to Earth¡¯s environment changing. The rest either fell into a slumber or evolved. That¡¯s for the most powerful lifeforms. The ordinary ones have a simr evolution to real life. Right, evolution... I¡¯ll change the power levels slightly and make evolution the main power. The first stage, the second stage, for a total of sixth stages. The fifth is the peak, while the sixth... We¡¯ll set this level as something that can never be reached. It can still attract readers and let them imagine and specte. The setting, the sixth stage can break through the cage that is the world. As for where it goes... I haven¡¯t decided yet.¡±

    ¡°Then history. The strongest lifeforms all vanished, slept, evolved or devolved. Like that, the world entered the era of the dinosaurs. Err, then, the first humans appeared. That was during the early to middle time period...¡±

    These words appeared very abruptly, as if they had always been in every person¡¯s mind. There was no sound, only meaning. Everyone all heard these words in an instant. But that was all. When the words got to ¡®early to middle time period¡¯, it vanished, as if everyone had somehow started hearing things in the instant before.

 Vol 23 17-2: Incomplete Instrumentality(II)

    (What did that mean? What were those words? A message from the Saints? No, the tone didn¡¯t seem so. It was about creating the world and its history. Could it be! A message from the box creator? Why did he leave such a message? Did someone, no, Adam, obtain the box creator¡¯s inheritance?) Honglu¡¯s heart began to beat madly upon hearing this information.

    The greatest misgivings he had until now when it came to scheming himself was whether Adam had obtained the Saint or Cultivator¡¯s inheritance.

    In the power ranking of God¡¯s Realm, the weakest was an individual, such as an ordinary person or a slightly stronger soldier. Then, it would be those who had God¡¯s skills or enhancements. Slightly stronger would be those who had unlocked the gic constraint as well. The strongest would be those who not only had exchanged skills and enhancements, but a high level of the gic constraint as well as skills and enhancements they hadprehended themselves, like Zheng and his clone.

    In general, this was how they were inparison. However, there were exceptions, due to the Saints and Cultivators who created this realm. They had left their unique ruins, with their creations and techniques within. These were much higher level and powerful than the exchangeable items of God. It wasn¡¯t just limited to the rune technologies Xuan had, but the most important was the imparting of the ancient knowledge systems rather than the products of that knowledge.

    Simrly, as the box creator, it was an existence that far surpassed imagination. Such an enormous andplicated universe had all been created by that lifeform. All this could no longer be estimated using human imagination. If Adam really had obtained some inheritance of the box creator, it would be far superior to the inheritance of the Saints and Cultivators even if it wasn¡¯t some important technology or technique. That was because the two sides didn¡¯t stand on the same level, like the difference between ants and humans. Humans could create an artificial ant nest, and the ants wouldn¡¯t be able to fathom the humans¡¯ thoughts and actions. This was the huge disparity in level.

    Panic and uneasiness filled Honglu¡¯s heart. His scheme was built on Adam¡¯s highest limit being obtaining the inheritance of the Saints or Cultivators. If that limit was exceeded, such as Adam having Zheng¡¯s level of power, his schemes would be meaningless, let alone if Adam had obtained an inheritance from the box creator.

    (I hope my guess is wrong. The box creator has no reason to leave any inheritance in this world. So... we¡¯ll leave it to fate.) Honglu sighed, before looking carefully at that giant formation of light that looked as if it had substance.

    ***

    Following the abrupt appearance and disappearance of those words, a sort of music rang out in everybody¡¯s mind. Rather than music, it was more of a melodious series of sounds. It wasn¡¯t possible to use words to express it after listening carefully to it. It was a sound that was produced from the depths of the soul and carried pain, violence and grief...

    The threads of light behind Adam had entangled seven or eight psyche force users by now. Light of the Soul was without exception gushing out from all of them, travelling along the threads to Adam. Within a few seconds, the shouts of the first person to be entangled began to soften, before fading awaypletely. The man had turned into foam, no longer existing on this world. All that marked his existence once upon a time was that liquid foam.

    (Is that amniotic fluid? A return to the very beginning of life, and all life bes one...)

    Song Tian looked on cooly at all this. He didn¡¯t fear death. What he feared was the fragility of life and the despair ofcking the power to control one¡¯s fate. Compared to dying of old age and illness, wasn¡¯t it better to die under the powerful? However, his desire wasn¡¯t death in battle itself, but the pinnacle of sword dao. He could be said to be a first rate powerhouse in God¡¯s Realm, with less than ten people able to rival him. However, he still wanted to surpass all these people. He wouldn¡¯t abandon the chance Adam had offered him, even if he needed to exchange his life for it.

    (What sort of state would that be? To transcend humanity¡¯s imagination and reach the realm of god, whether in power or mind. Adam... also said that willpower and Light of the Soul is the foundation of this lifeform. If mine exceeds Adam and the rest, perhaps I could...)

    Song Tian exhaled. He didn¡¯t dodge it, instead running straight into those threads. He allowed them to entangle him. He unleashed his Light of the Soul, shining in tandem with the threads.

    At this moment, everyone around recovered from their shock. They immediately dodged in all directions. While dodging, some were touched or entangled with those mutatees covered in tentacles. They were immediately bound by those teeth and tentacles that abruptly appeared. The teeth and tentacles didn¡¯t stop at biting them, but even bit at the mutatee¡¯s own body. The entire situation was utterly chaotic, and over a dozen people lost their lives in a short while.

    Miyata Kuraki was among the closest to Adam. However, he wasn¡¯t a psyche force user but a bona fide meleebatant. He was already fleeing as the threads approached him. When the people tangled up began to turn to liquid foam in a short few seconds, he immediately jumped towards Sora Aoi. His katana was already unsheathed before he even reached.

    Unfortunately, as the Light of the Souls flowed to Adam, the rate at which the people tangled up changed elerated. The weakest changed the fastest. When Miyata Kuraki was two or three meters away, Sora Aoi¡¯s figure had already turned indistinct. She tried her best to turn her head towards Miyata Kuraki. A gentle expression was on her face, mncholic yet tranquil. It was as if she was bidding farewell, as if she could no longer be with him.

    Her lips seemed to faintly form the word, ¡°Go...¡±

    ¡°NO!¡±

    Miyata Kuraki¡¯s entire body trembled as he attempted to embrace the girl. However, all he got was an armful of liquid foam as the girl vanished within his arms.

    At this moment, the threads of light that had bound the girl attempted to wrap around him.

    ¡°My eyes aren¡¯t blind yet, and my heart can still see it... The one who schemed against us and tried to kill us was YOU! ADDDDDAAAAAAMMMMMMMM!¡±

    Miyata Kuraki didn¡¯t avoid it as he stared at Adam with bloodshot eyes. He pointed his katana at Adam, saying, ¡°The de cuts the flesh and the heart rends the soul. The final and ultimate thing to cut is one¡¯s own body. Today, I¡¯ll stake my body on this, and cut up my body along with you!¡±

    ¡°Mind¡¯s Eye... Silent Eye, Apocalypse!¡±

    Miyata Kuraki¡¯s katana shot out. The skin and flesh on his body all broke down, and the countless shed flesh and blood all turned into eyes of blood in the air. It looked ferocious and horrifying. A few seconds after the katana¡¯s full power was unleashed, he too, transformed into foam.

    The eyes of blood began to mutiply after they appeared. The entire warehouse was enveloped within the area the eyes were transforming in. It all took seven or eight seconds. Three seconds after Miyata Kuraki had turned to foam, the eyes of blood had be so densely packed they numbered over ten thousand. Then, the eyes of blood and the space around it began shatter like ss, the warehouse along with it. All of the eyes vanished with a clear sound, while the entire warehouse waspletely undamaged, as if what had happened was an illusion.

    It wasn¡¯t an illusion. When Adam had sucked in several people¡¯s Light of the Soul, a radiance had surged out of his body. When the eyes of blood had burst apart, the radiance had dimmed down. All those around in the area where the eyes had burst apart were all left with lifeless expressions without exception.

    Adam¡¯s mouth twitched faintly, as if he wanted to say something. However, no words came out. When he had finished absorbing Song Tian¡¯s Light of the Soul, he no longer spared a nce to those in the warehouse and broke through the top of the warehouse to the skies. He entered the centre of the giant formation of light. Countless threads of light gathered at his back, truly forming ten wings of light now.

 Vol 23 17-3: Incomplete Instrumentality(III)

    ¡°Adam...¡±

    All those hidden in the surroundings, whether from team China or team Devil, all noticed Adam¡¯s appearance at the same time through their psyche force users. The psyche force screen had vanished and they noticed the people in the warehouse as well.

    The situation inside was rather strange. They had all seemed to receive some huge fright, all fleeing out of the warehouse without a care for their life. As they ran, some would begin to mutate, either sprouting tentacles all over their body or being eaten by the teeth that grew within their bodies. Some would suddenly have abnormalities in their expression as if they had seen something strange. Their bodies would then turn into foamy liquid.

    ¡°That¡¯s a strange manner of infection. Shouldn¡¯t they be bing bs of meat or mutating? When did it start turning them into foam? This doesn¡¯t look that disgusting...¡±

    The people of team China and team Devil had this thought. Most of their attention was focused on Adam now. They didn¡¯t know what skill or new weapon Adam was using. This formation looked rather impressive, and for a time no one dared take any actions recklessly. They only stared stupidly at Adam and waited for something to happen, as the situation seemed very weird.

    The people in the warehouse had already rushed to the exit. When the first person lifted his leg to charge out, he unsheathed a broadsword at the same time, waving it about as he shouted continuously. A small boy appeared before him all of a sudden, and the man was stunned as he knocked into the boy and they rolled several meters away.

    ¡°Little bro? Is it little bro? Why are you here?¡±

    The man didn¡¯t rise, instead hugging the boy. His mouth kept on rambling, while the boy didn¡¯t seem to have any pain from injuring himself in a collision. He instead giggled as he hugged the man, two tiny hands reaching into the man¡¯s body.

    ¡°Big bro...e with me...¡±

    There was a soft sound, then the man turned into a pile of foam that fell to the ground as he vanished along with the little boy. Several people rushed out from the warehouse at this time, and they screamed madly upon seeing the man dissolve into foam. They all scattered in all directions. However, several people appeared out of thin air next to them before they could go far. Strangely, no matter how panicked or terrified they were before, they would alle to a stop and be shocked, overjoyed, terrified or all sorts of other expressions. They obviously knew the people who had appeared. For some reason, their vignce had fallen to the lowest possible, and they didn¡¯t know to avoid it when these people approached them. Contact would reward them with a transformation into foam. The entire situation was unspeakably bizzare.

    No matter how stupid they were, those of team China and team Devil knew this foam wasn¡¯t caused by any virus infection. It was Adam making trouble and some kind ofrge scale weapon of his. It looked like a magic type of skill.

    ¡°Zero, try to snipe him. Lan, use the scan. Tengyi, do the trajectory calctions. I don¡¯t believe he can attack us at this distance!¡± Honglu was half kneeling on the ground. He was examining Adam carefully through the scan, speaking as he thought.

    Team Devil was issuing their orders at the same time as him. They didn¡¯t have any sniper, their only long distancebat force being a yellow skinned woman who looked like she was in her thirties. She had a bewitching figure and an attractive appearance. However, her looks were slightly unbnced, giving her prettiness a sense of fakeness.

    She was carrying a long, ck wooden staff which let out electrical sparks. The squad leader Tom hurriedly said, ¡°Careful. We¡¯re too close to him. If that strange manner of attack is capable of super long distance, we may be attacked. We¡¯ll immediately retreat ten kilometers after the first attack.¡±

    The woman gave a nod, before pointing the staff at the sky. The other five hurriedly ran into the distance. Only Tom remained nearby standing on a floating metal disc. Following a chant of an abstruse and difficult to understandnguage, a hexagram appeared by her side, along with dark clouds in the sky. Crackling, a bolt of lightning fell from the sky andnded on the staff, while the woman remained unharmed. With Tom¡¯s psyche force scan to lock on, she abruptly waved her staff and a two meter thick blue lightning bolt mmed into Adam.

    How fast was lightning? It was damage delivered at the speed of light, and the distant Adam had been struck as soon as the woman raised her staff. With Adam as the centre, lightning burst out in all directions, reaching the level of the miniature nukes in team China¡¯s possession.

    The woman was exhausted after. Tom raised his hand, and an injection was pricking the woman¡¯s arm. When it was done pricking her, her vigor seemed to improve a lot. However, she was then stunned. The lightning hadn¡¯t harmed Adam in the least! An enormous purple broadsword has appeared besides him, even its thickness being over several meters. It swam to and fro in Adam¡¯s surroundings, like an invisible hand was guiding it. That explosion of lightning had beenpletely blocked by this broadsword.

    (Is that Adam¡¯s Light of the Soul? No, he can¡¯t possibly casually create matter regardless of how powerful his Light of the Soul is. No, to be urate, he¡¯s creating life! Those people who suddenly appeared before had had the most important traits of a human, Light of the Soul and psyche force, ording to the scan. That was a true living organism!)

    Honglu ferociously plucked off a hair of his. He tried his utmost to calm himself down. In terms of thought patterns, he definitely wouldn¡¯t lose too much to Xuan. In his perspective, what hecked was Xuan¡¯s inhuman calmness.

    Yes, he had to calm down!

    (Then, let¡¯s analyse this from the beginning. We¡¯ve confirmed Adam has the power to summon or create life. Those people obviously aren¡¯t created from nothing. They were very familiar with those that became foam, or were people close to them in their memories. There are two important takeaways from this. One, Adam can easily ess their memories. Two, Adam can create the people in their memories. This no longer belongs to the domain of humanity. Did he reach the fifth stage?)

    Honglu has a number of answers in his heart, but he didn¡¯t know which were correct. He could only make a rough approximation of Adam¡¯s strength. Using that giant broadsword to block the lightning had especially indicated his ability to create matter. Juntian¡¯s exchanged skill was slightly simr to this, except that he couldn¡¯t create anything sorge and nothing that could block that powerful blue lightning.

    ¡°It¡¯s aw of this world. It can also be called Dao. You can also say I¡¯ve be the main character. No, I¡¯ve be stronger than that. I¡¯ve be the author...¡± Adam¡¯s voice suddenly rang out besides Honglu¡¯s ear, making the boy quiver in fright!

 Vol 23 17-4: Incomplete Instrumentality(IV)

    Honglu hurriedly looked left and right. Fortunately, no one he was familiar with appeared in his surroundings. He would immediately be foam if he touched someone from his memories. Everything would end then. He didn¡¯t know how Adam managed to read his thoughts.

    ¡°It¡¯s godhood. Not a tool like God, but a truly omnipotent and and omniscient existence. I have far, far surpassed you all...¡±

    Adam¡¯s voice travelled over once more. Honglu¡¯s mind stirred. He had originally been wondering whether his scheme was still effective, but Adam had read his thoughts two consecutive times. He no longer dared to think anything about the scheme, hiding it deep within his heart, instead only considering Adam¡¯s words.

    (Fine. We¡¯ll consider you a supreme existence. Something must have happened in that warehouse just now that let Adam obtain so much power that within such a short time. It¡¯s not a power he could have obtained instantaneously, or else he wouldn¡¯t have hidden in the warehouse or gathered the Angel Alliance. What would be the point of gathering them together to kill them? He¡¯s not that bored. Wait. Gathering them then killing them and obtaining arge amount of power in a short time. Did he absorb their power?)

    Honglu pinched the hair on his head. He suddenly felt like something was wrong, and he felt a feeling of difort in his body. However, he couldn¡¯t find anything on closer inspection, so it seemed it was a misconception.

    (Based on this train of thought, he should have absorbed several psyche force users, people with higher mental capacities than us ordinary people, meleebatants, long rangebatants and magic skills and techniques. That broadsword before should be Song Tian¡¯s martial technique. If so, Adam¡¯s power has already far exceeded our imagination even if he hasn¡¯t reached the fifth stage. He¡¯s at least on Zheng¡¯s level. Or, if it¡¯s bing the supreme existence he spoke of, he¡¯s notplete yet then. At least, he hasn¡¯t seen through the future and the human heart...)

    ¡°The future and the human heart? An interesting little kid. Still, how far are you from Chu Xuan?¡±

    (My gap from Xuan? It¡¯s so far that words can¡¯t even begin to describe it. That so-called supreme... It¡¯ll be pretty nice if I could stand there too...)

    SLAP!

    Honglu felt pain in his face. Wangxia who had been besides him had suddenly lifted him up and ran away, and there was a Xuan who had suddenly appeared in the spot Honglu was just in. He had been a meter away from Honglu. Wangxia had rescued him at that moment, or else he would have turned into foam upon contact with Xuan.

    When the two had fled ten meters away, that Xuan vanished. It was like he had never existed. However, all the people of the squad were so shocked that their hearts chilled. Honglu had been speaking to himself just now as if he was possessed, then that Xuan had appeared out of thin air. Honglu hadn¡¯t even tried to avoid it, and he had only been hit awake by Wangxia when he had been about to be touched. His expression seemed like he hadn¡¯t even noticed the Xuan.

    ¡°Yes. This power isn¡¯tplete! There¡¯s a maximum range! Let¡¯s quickly retreat! Zero, shoot him!¡± Honglu¡¯s body gave a start. He immediately got off Wangxia¡¯s shoulder as he started shouting.

    In that instant, he had interacted with Adam¡¯s world, or rather, the world of that aggregation lifeform. It had been a worldposed of countless life, from humans, rats, bugs, germs to viruses. They had fused together faster the closer they were to Adam. It really was a supreme existence. The more powerful he was, the greater its pull...

    ¡°But we still have a chance! I overestimated his power, or at least his current amount! He¡¯s still just a person! He still has all the emotions of one! Without killing us or gathering enough power, how would he have the guts to face Zheng, Xuan and the rest? So, we still have a chance!¡±

    (Yes, Xuan¡¯s n worked. The virus didn¡¯t just force team Devil to deploy a squad, but it prevented Adam from absorbing theplete number of people. The Light of the Soul of a virus is like sand to a human¡¯s sea. This is the final chance, and our final battle. My scheme...)

    Honglu lifted his head towards the sky. It was dark already, and various stars were about to appear up there. The universe was infinitely big. He, and even that ultimate existence were but momentary specks in it. Transcending what? Reaching what? That¡¯s nothing more than a bigger speck. As long as this infinite continued on, the battle would never end.

    ¡°Yes. I saw him as well. Was that the box creator? Is this the box?¡±

    ¡°No wonder...¡±

    ¡°We would end up like this...¡±

 Vol 23 18-1: Honglus Resolve(I)

    ¡°Is there a way to send over everything I know to Xuan?¡± Honglu thought through various methods. Indeed, there were ways, but they would all be destroyed in the uing extreme battle. His n involved risking their lives to advance courageously. The enemy would die, he would die too, and those who survived would...

    ¡°There¡¯s no choice. Those who can survive won¡¯t be able to tell what I know wholly to Xuan. No, even if they were able to perfectly understand all I know, they¡¯ll die before meeting Xuan. Those who should have originally survived will die too, as he is watching us...¡±

    Honglu was currently being carried on Wangxia¡¯s shoulder, as the group speedily ran away. They had originally been nning to use the Sky Sticks, but for some reason, it kept flying towards Adam instead. It could be said that apart from their bodies, the machinery and everything within this area was under Adam¡¯s control. In truth, it was easy for him to kill everyone. It was just that his intentions weren¡¯t just to kill them.

    ¡°Wangxia, time remaining?¡± Honglu suddenly asked.

    ¡°Three minutes eleven seconds.¡± Wangxia¡¯s head was lifted as he looked at the sky, his head not turning when he replied.

    ¡°Is that so? That¡¯s enough. The scheme before needs to be altered some. Just us few aren¡¯t enough to draw his, or its attention. What he wants to do the most now is absorb all of our Light of the Soul. Right, there are some people in the warehouse with powerful Light of the Soul. They¡¯re not dead yet, so that can hopefully buy some time. Alright. Next, we¡¯ll go to team Devil. Before the time reaches, let¡¯s have a fight with them!¡±

    ***

    The seven, no, four of team Devil...

    Team Devil had suffered Adam¡¯s attack after the lightning strike as well. Unfortunately for them, they had been even closer to Adam than team China. Thus, they had suffered a much fiercer attack than Honglu. Three had died immediately. The woman who fired the lightning bolt, a ck youth, a short Chinese boy and Tom were the four survivors. They were currently anxiously running away.

    ¡°What happened?! Why did some strange people suddenly appear? Contact with them immediately turned them into foam! Magic? Or something else? A curse?¡± The bewitching woman kept asking.

    In fact, she had been the first to be attacked. Luckily, Tom had been besides her and saved her in time. The two had stepped on the metal disc to fly off after, but the disc had unexpectedly ignored Tom¡¯s instructions and flew to Adam instead. The two had been frightened into switching to fleeing on foot.

    ¡°It can¡¯t be some technique or magic. I think it¡¯s those rune technologies Xuan has always wanted. Dammit, how is this battle to be fought if he can actually just supersede my control of metal!¡± Tom continuously shouted curses, looking very flustered.

    The bewitching woman no longer said anything. She seemed to have been scared stupid. The two hadn¡¯t ran for long before the two in front of them were standing there with their faces pale. Three piles of foam, the other three who had died, were near them.

    ¡°What are you so stunned for? Go!¡± Tom anxiously shouted, but he immediately noticed abnormalities. The four were facing the warehouse, although they had been running away with their backs towards Adam before. How had they instead ran closer and closer? This was obviously all Adam¡¯s mischief, and they had been taken in by his tricks at some unknown time.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Tom¡¯s heart was filled with anxiety as he couldn¡¯t think of the reasons why for a time. He wasn¡¯t a brain after all, even if he had exceptional power and a quick wit. His mind was nk at this critical juncture, unable to think of why this was all happening.

    ¡°Damn, will I have to use that move?¡± Fury filled him as Tom decided to use his special killing move that he had been enhancing for very long, but had never used before. Its consumption was too great, and he would no longer have the power to protect himself for over ten days after. Just a few zombies would be enough to kill the powerless him, let alone in team Devil with itsw of the jungle. If any of his teammates were nursing a grudge against him, he really would die full of regrets.

    (Right, why should I save them? Let them decide their fate themselves. They¡¯ll be stronger if they survive. If they can¡¯t, well, they might as well just die. If I escape alone, I can find a safe corner to hide in and recover in two or three days. By that time, Zheng should have killed his original, and we can go together to theboratory then.)

    Tom made his decision. As he was about to use his skill, he suddenly felt something off in his scan. A screened area was heading towards him, while the direction was where team China had arrived at just now. In other words, team China was heading towards them now.

    ¡°Fuck! What now! They still want to fight us now? Are those of team China not evenparable to animals? They¡¯re still bored enough to make trouble for us even though there¡¯s a strong enemy! Damn, what bastards!¡±

    Just as Tom had been intending to force himself to calm down, team China had suddenly appeared. Now, he was left with no choice. He couldn¡¯t flee or win now. It wasn¡¯t just about if he could escape from team China¡¯s attack if he used his secret killing move. The main thing was that if he hadn¡¯t escaped after using his move... death would be the best option. The vine would lose effectiveness in a few hours. He would then be turned into a monster... or, the monsters his internals transformed into would eat him up.

 Vol 23 18-2: Honglus Resolve(II)

    (NO! I can¡¯t die like this! I¡¯ve experienced so many waves and storms in team Devil! I don¡¯t want this. I still want to be able to go to China after the final battle... right. We¡¯re team Devil! We¡¯re far stronger than team China. Yes, we¡¯ll do it like that. We¡¯ll exterminate the squad from team China, then I¡¯ll leisurely escape.)

    It was said that in times of extreme terror, either despair or rage would appear. Tom¡¯s head had obviously been muddled in his anger, his anger giving birth to the courage to do anything. Since he was enraged, he might as well exterminate that squad, and it was one of the missions clone Xuan gave him anyways. In this crossroad of life and death, he had thrown away his rationality, any sort of calm he had learnt from Xuan and any thoughts of being a brain! There was only the desire for survival left!

    ¡°Risk it all! Team China ising to kill us! With that monster Adam using some kind of spell as well, we have no path of retreat left. We¡¯ll exterminate that squad before fleeing together!¡± Tom shouted to the rest, while tearing off his clothes and revealing a muscr frame. Curiously, some rune diagrams gradually appeared on his skin, which looked like birthmarks rather than tattoos.

    ¡°Tom, you¡¯re not going to use that, aren¡¯t you? Wait, won¡¯t we be dead if you use in such a small area?¡± The ck youth besides him shouted as an abnormally fearful expression appeared on his face.

    ¡°It¡¯s fine. The training before as well as the things I requested Xuan to make will atop this move from going berserk. It¡¯ll increase the time itsts greatly although the output will fall. You don¡¯t need to worry about it hurting you. Instead, your power and physical strength will receive a great boost in my Domain. I can fully mobilise the metal elements in your body. For a short time, it¡¯ll be as if you took stimnts.¡± Tom let out a breath.

    His special move was the rank AA Domain. It was a technique rather than an enhancement to be urate, as he already had a body enhancement that gave him control over metal. After all, another enhancement would have likely caused a mutation. In team Devil, you would definitely notck points and ranked rewards as long you were strong enough and could survive. Further strengthening was a necessity after umtingrge quantities of savings. He had strengthened Domain, a unique metal Domain of his that happened toplement his metal maniption. The increase in power didn¡¯t just stop at a hundred fold. It was a pity that his body wasn¡¯t too strong. He hadn¡¯t reached the mid fourth stage, and he had unlocked the initial fourth stage with great difficulty. He could normally only use this move for thirty seconds. It usually ended up killing all life within a small area, be they friend or foe. His body would then end up in a state of extreme burden for a very long period. He would lose hisbat power, which was the reason he had never used this move once before.

    (But, we¡¯re in desperate straits already. So... risk it all!)

    ***

    ¡°Two minutes twelve seconds left...¡± Team China was less than five hundred meters from team Devil after this short minute. Everyone was participating in the battle against team Devil apart from Zero, Wangxia, Tengyi and Juntian. Kampa, Honglu, Lan, Anck-Su-Namun, Liu Yu and Yanwei, were the mainbat force of this battle regardless of their power, age or gender.

    ¡°Listen well. There¡¯s an over eighty percent probability of dying this time round. In other words, unless your luck is good to the extreme, you¡¯re definitely going to die. In short, we¡¯re bait to entice the members of team Devil to stay behind, as well as Adam toe here and remain here. Prepare yourselves mentally.¡±

    Honglu spoke to the rest as he walked. At this point, he did feel he was wording things rather bleakly, so he added, ¡°We do have one chance to live. The opportunity isn¡¯t in our hands though. Although we¡¯ve revived once already, as long as he wants to continue watching us, we¡¯ll definitely be able to revive again. It can be being created from nothing, transmigration rebirth, but we should still have an opportunity for revival.¡±

    ¡°Honglu, who is this ¡®he¡¯ you keep talking about?¡± Lan asked curiously. Not just her, but everyone was very curious. However, the boy would shake his head no matter how he was asked.

    ¡°I can¡¯t say. Still, you may be the exception. If Zheng is the main character, you who are very close to him may not die.¡± Honglu whispered softly, before saying in his mind, ¡°Lan, don¡¯t tell anyone what I¡¯m about to tell you. The ¡®he¡¯ refers to the box creator.¡±

    ¡°The box creator?¡± Lan called out in surprise. She hurriedly covered her mouth, staring at Honglu.

    Hongluughed coldly. ¡°We hypothesized before that our world may be a box, the way God¡¯s Realm is to our real world, or the various dimensions and infinite worlds. This is a box. It may be a game, aputer program, a television show, a movie, or even a novel. ¡®He¡¯ is...¡±

    Unfortunately, the four of team Devil appeared as Honglu spoke to this point. He could only sigh, ¡°A pity. He¡¯s not giving me the chance to reveal all this. Looks like I¡¯m going to die too. I won¡¯t be able to convey this information to Xuan or Zheng even if I survive this scheme. Hah, perhaps even my scheme was taken into ount by him. How else could he kill me so easily? Damn it!¡±

 Vol 23 18-3: Honglus Resolve(III)

    Honglu didn¡¯t have any time left to grumble. The two sides could see one another now, separated by just two hundred meters. Team Devil was located within grass tall enough to hide a person within, while team China was walking from the buildings towards the grass, making team China seemingly have a terrain disadvantage. However, the mental states of the two sides were different. Those of team Devil only wanted to flee, and they definitely possessed cowardice since they had been forced into battle. Team China was prepared on the other hand. They were originally risking their life to act as bait, so whether they died or not was no longer a problem. So, why not just drum up their courage and have a good fight?

    Still, not all six were unanimous in this thinking. Anck-Su-Namun was immediately panicked upon realising she was bait. She kept looking around, seemingly in search of some shelter. She only let go of this thinking once Lan told her something, remaining here with her mind set at rest.

    ¡°Anck-Su-Namun, don¡¯t you still have one more revival chance? I know you¡¯re afraid of death. So am I. However, the final battle is different from past battles. Perhaps, the final winning team will be entirely revived? Even if they¡¯re not, as long as we win the final battle, the survivors will definitely revive you and your husband Imhotep. But if we fail, the final battle will be lost and we shall be team wiped. There won¡¯t be a sliver of chance for revival then.¡±

    Anck-Su-Namun thus firmed her resolve, bing even less afraid of death than her teammates. She still had a revival chance left after all...

    The other who feared death was Liu Yu. He was a child after all, simr to the eleven and twelve year olds of the real world and nothing like the genius Honglu was. When he had first arrived in the realm, he had a mix of fear, curiosity and a trace of expectations. However, terror, despair and the like now appeared in the face of death. It was only when they were about toe into contact with team Devil and fight did he seem to make some decision and set his mind at rest.

    As the two sides came into contact, the four of team Devil immediately hid in the grass. Kampa immediately lifted up a giant gun, the barrel whirling as it spun. Countless red hot bullets that were visible to the eye bombarded his front, the firearm now capable of spewing in excess of thirty thousand bullets every second after Xuan used Gauss technology to give it a makeover. It used super electromaism for eleration and the kic energy of the bullets was shocking. It had a range of over ten thousand meters, but using Gauss technology, its uracy was of course influenced by the Earth¡¯s maic field. The deviation was greater the further the bullet was fired.

    Within a hundred meters like now, these bullets were capable of prating even tanks. This burst of gunfire would be enough to take the lives of the four if they didn¡¯t have protective measures. Of course, team China didn¡¯t have any thoughts of celebrating. The enemy was team Devil after all, which was titled the strongest team of the realm. Even if it was just a number of them, they wouldn¡¯t be that weak. A simple burst of gunfire like this was nothing more than ying around to them.

    As expected, the dense hail of bullets all neatly came to a standstill as it approached the grass, making it look like a wall of bullets had formed. Kampa continued to roar as he continued his barrage while the other five all moved in separate directions. Apart from Honglu who was loudly reciting an incantation, Liu Yu was pinching his Egyptian God card while focusing his mind and the rest were making their preparations secretly, not attacking yet.

    Tom was already using his Domain. All metal within a thousand meters of him was under his control again. However, as Adam approached, the metal in that direction was getting harder and harder to control. He was thus unable to gather much metal in a short time. Fortunately, team China was rather understanding and gifted him withrge quantities of metal, which was an unexpected surprise. He immediately took control of the metal. He waited for a few dozen seconds, notunching an attack on team China yet.

    ¡°Four minutes... my Domain canst four more minutes...¡±

    ¡°Two minutes... we need to hold on for two more minutes...¡±

    Both sides were burning with impatience. One side wanted to tie down the enemy while the other wanted to flee as soon as possible. Inparison, that mental state was not too suitable. As team China speedily advanced, Tom had already manipted the bullets into a metal te. Hundreds of sharp protrusions suddenly jutted out from the te, and hundreds of metal needles the te had transformed into were already shooting towards Kampa before they could react.

    There was a ripping sound as Kampa was pierced through by the needles. However, Kampa disappeared, turning out to just be an illusion. Kampa had already moved away before the needles came, letting the hundreds of needles stab into empty air.

    ¡°Not bad. I didn¡¯t think their psyche force user would have learnt even Illusions of the Mind. This is a skill you need toprehend yourself. Even I haven¡¯t.¡± Tom¡¯s heart jumped, and heughed coldly as spoke. He looked rather unperturbed, but he was actually rather discouraged inside.

    The other psyche force user of team Devil and him weren¡¯t able to use it, mostly due to some emotional knots in their hearts, alternatively called heart¡¯s devil. It was the same standard as the heart¡¯s devil faced when breaking through to the mid fourth stage. Illusion of the Mind used illusions to confuse others, but it was possible for the user to be taken in as well since it was an illusion after all if they had a heart¡¯s devil. Thus, he knew of this skill, but was unable toprehend or use it. He could only use the supeputer in clone Xuan¡¯s basement to specte that the skill¡¯s power was terrifying!

    (Not good. I didn¡¯t expect team China¡¯s psyche force user to be this extraordinary. It is team China after all... I can see she¡¯s not that familiar with it, or she didn¡¯t even think of using it on an enemy. That¡¯s why she¡¯s just using it for defence and confusion. We still have a chance to escape!)

    A skill¡¯s power was determined by its application and its user. The Illusions of the Mind was powerful and could be considered to be an area of effect skill that could kill off the enemy quickly. Anyone who had a heart¡¯s devil and hadn¡¯t ovee it yet would be influenced by it at a magnitude equal to the size of their heart¡¯s devil. No one here was immune to this skill outside of Adam. In other words, team China was currently unmatched!

    Tom had no choice left. He bit on his tongue, using the pain to temporarily ward off any illusions while he manipted the needles to merge together again. Within two or three seconds, they had formed flying sawtooth wheels seconds that scattered in all directions. He had the ultimate control within his domain, and other object controlling abilities like telekinesis wouldn¡¯t be able to control his metal. Here, he was the master of all things metal!

    (Dammit! We¡¯ll see how your illusions save anyone if I cut up everywhere!)

    Unexpectedly, the over hundred flying wheels were blown away by a strong gust of wind before they could go far. A giant ck dragon had suddenly appeared at some unknown point in time. The vast majority of the flying wheels were sent flying by the wind pressure caused by a p of its wings, the remaining wheels unable to break that tenacious dragon skin. Instead, it resulted in the ck dragon roaring to the sky due to the pain before it sprayed dragonfire at team Devil.

    ¡°Dodge!¡± Tom shouted as he instantaneously merged the wheels together into a metal wall to interpose itself between him and the dragonfire which managed to fend off the mes despite not appearing too solid. Tom wasn¡¯t an idiot. He knew they would lose sooner orter if they continued to passively take beatings like this. His time was limited, and he didn¡¯t need to stick around here with these people. Thus...

    Tom raised a single hand, and a person hiding not far behind him suddenly trembled violently. A metal needle had already thrust through his chest, which immediately transformed into a hook and dragged the body towards team China. At the same time, a clump of metal split itself off from the defending wall, which shaped itself into a conical sawtooth. It glided above the ground as it used the undergrowth as cover, before viciously stabbing at the ck dragon, spinning as it burrowed inside the dragon¡¯s body...

 Vol 23 18-4: Honglus Resolve(IV)

    As the body flew towards team China, several arrows from Yanwei punched a few holes in it as soon as it exited the grass. He had still had a little life in him before, but he was nowpletely dead. It didn¡¯t end there as Honglu had at some unknown point taken out a wooden staff, sending a fireball mming into the corpse with a few muttered incantations. The corpse turned into flying ash with a boom.

    Both sides were risking their lives now, and a moment¡¯s distraction could lead to death. Only a few seconds had passed, and there was no time to talk. Both sides only wanted to take the other¡¯s lives.

    As the dragon wailed tragically, a giant shadow suddenly appeared high up in the air. It was a metal humanoid, which immediately sent a punch at Tom who was behind the metal wall as soon as it made its appearance. The punch caved the metal wall in, and still viciously hit Tom despite the punch weakening by seventy or eighty percent, which sent the man flying.

    ¡°Obelisk the Tormentor!¡± This was Liu Yu¡¯s special move, a summon that could only be controlled when all his psyche force energy was focused on it. The psyche force expended on it was ridiculous. He could only rely on Lan providing psyche force through a Soul Link to summon this awesome Obelisk the Tormentor, which was even massive than the one he summoned in God¡¯s dimension. It was even more powerful than before, and it was no exaggeration to say that even a hundred Toms would have turned into a meat paste if that punch had connected solidly. It wouldn¡¯t have ended at being sent flying with heavy injuries.

    ¡°How? Isn¡¯t that metal? WHY CAN¡¯T I CONTROL IT?????!!!!!¡± Tom spat out arge mouthful of ck blood. His ribs were nearly all broken, some even piercing his lungs. His internal organs had all suffered differing amounts of damage, and it could be said he couldn¡¯t be injured any further. If he wasn¡¯t using Domain, it waspletely possibly he would have fainted away already.

    This was something Honglu had considered in his scheme. Team China needed an overwhelming power in order to tie team Devil down here and notpletely die out before the time ended. Liu Yu¡¯s summon was one such special troop! It had to be paired with Lan¡¯s Soul Link, and the psyche force it would deplete from Liu Yu had to be ignored for a while. Liu Yu also had to focus his entire mind on the Obelisk. If it went on a rampage, like none of the ones from team China here could withstand a single punch.

    ¡°Awoooooo!¡± When Obelisk sent Tom flying, Kampa howled, and transformed into a giant werewolf that pounced at team Devil. The two remaining from team Devil only snapped out of it now. They were both shocked at how Tom killed someone to use his corpse, as well as at the power of the various members of team China. They immediately shouted as they both unleashed their individual skills.

    Tom had killed the short yellow-skinned man just now, and one man and one woman was left. Points of light immediately began to encircle the woman¡¯s body, with some balls of electricity appearing as well. This was obviously sma, and the balls of electricity had power rivaling a small scale explosive. The ck youth swung his hands toward the ground, a totem pole having appeared in it at some unknown time. He inserted it into the ground, and a four to five meter humanoid formed from y appeared in front. It looked rather impressive, but it was like a rat before a human whenpared to that over twenty meter tall Obelisk. It hadn¡¯t ran forward for very long before Obelisk sent it flying with a kick, making it disintegrate in mid-air into fragments of y.

    Kampa and the rest of team China were advancing right behind Obelisk. Seeing that the three of team Devil were now within Obelisk¡¯s attack range, the woman screeched sharply, and a lightning bolt two or three meters thick crashed into Obelisk¡¯s chest.

    Thunder seemed to rumble right besides everyone¡¯s ears, making them feel slightly dizzy. The explosion of the lightning actually forced Obelisk tond on its butt,nding the three of team Devil a brief respite. However, Obelisk wasn¡¯t injured. When it stood up, a punch and a kick would make those of team Devil deader than dead.

    ¡°DIE! Let¡¯s die together!¡± Tom had gone insane from his anxiousness. His body slowly floated up, blood spurting out endlessly from his capiries and orifices.

    The blood that flowed out continuously lightened in colour, until tiny spheres of metal appeared in the blood. Tom actually had the freakish level of control to directly manipte the metal in blood. The ck youth that was closest to him began to scream tragically as his blood started to spurt out more severely. He was close to bing a dry corpse within a second, as the slightly further woman began to spurt out blood as well, as well as the rest of team China.

    (Adam! Let¡¯s see what you do now! The Light of the Soul of the strongest few here will vanish when we die! Let¡¯s see how you find more Light of the Soul then and how you go against Zheng and Xuan. So,e! Come closer to us, to this location I¡¯ve chosen! Hurry!)

    Honglu no longer cared about his blood that was flowing out, or Tom¡¯s frenzied pre death counterattack. He cast his gaze at the distant Adam as well as a ck dot in the distant horizon that was bing more and more distinct. His scheme and mission only had thisst step left. He had staked oh so many lives of hisrades for this, staked all of their belief... How could thisst step fail after all that!

    As he had hoped, the far off Adam was speedily nearing them. Adam¡¯s Instrumentality wasn¡¯tplete, so he was unable to cover the entire like how true Instrumentality would. His strange was more like a domain, where it would be stronger the closer you were to him. Thus, if he wanted to absorb them who had powerful mental capacity and willpower within a short period of time, he would need to get closer to them. He also had to get here quickly, at least before Tom killed everyone present. Thus, the most important step of Honglu¡¯s n was about to arrive...

    (Am I about to die? Will I die like how I predicted once the final step of the scheme isplete? So... I¡¯m going to die?)

    Perhaps it was some illusion, but Honglu suddenly felt as if his past experiences were shing past his eyes continuously. Although only a second or two passed, everything in his ten odd years of life, from his birth, entering the hospital, being researched on and bing lonely and resentful, to meeting her... then that fire and despair, and entering God¡¯s Realm, as well as its battles and hisrades... Everything shed past his eyes. It seemed like he truly was about to die.

    So why didn¡¯t he feel scared? Was it because she had been revived? Or therades by his side and that warmth in his heart?

    ¡°... Yes. I admit I¡¯ve been afraid of death since a long time ago. When being researched on in the hospital, when making schemes in the past, I was utterly terrified of death. Because, I had nothing worth treasuring apart from life. Strange, isn¡¯t it? The reason I feared death happened to be because I wanted something worth treasuring so I wouldn¡¯t be lonely after death. Only then would I be able to face death peacefully. And now I have it. Something I can treasure dearly. So, this is my victory! Adam! With my life as the bait, you lose!¡± Honglu roared.

    His eyes were being covered by the blood that was seeping out, making it look like the whole world was dyed red. Even so, he looked at the ck dot in the horizon that was flying closer, about to reach...

    He had won, but...

    RIP!

    ¡°Kam...pa...?¡±

    Kampa who was in his werewolf state had appeared at some time in front of him. For some reason, Kampa had thrust his ws into Honglu¡¯s chest. While Honglu was stunned, the ws had already reached his heart. The little boy¡¯s world went dark, then he felt nothing ever again...

    Team China Fallen: Xiao Honglu

    Remaining Survivors: Zheng Zha, Chu Xuan, Cheng Xiao, Zhang Heng, Zhao Yingkong, Luo Yinglong, Imhotep, Anck-Su-Namun, Lan Feng, Zero, Kampa, Ming Yanwei, Liu Yu, Lin Juntian, Qi Tengyi, Dragon, Wangxia

 Vol 23 19-1: Imperfect Scheme and... Adam is Eaten!(I)

    Kampa...

    Fighting was a man¡¯s everything, at least for him...

    Kampa was born in a wartorn country in Eastern Europe. He followed refugees and ended up destitutely traveling to Russia. In the past, he had used his superhuman physique to be a pickpocket, hired muscle, then a soldier, or more urately, a soldier under a warlord. Then, he became a mercenary. Or rather, he finally became a mercenary, as that was the endpoint of his life as an ordinary person.

    He had never known kinship or friendship in his life before. Those who gave and received his friendship all died too fast. Thus, these feelings between war buddies were what he valued even more than his life.

    For a man who had a lived a life like that, he had obtained the feelings most worth cherishing in his mercenary troops. The feelings between war buddies, the trust to entrust your back to each other without fear of dying. That was his all. Money? Authority? Pretty women? That was just to spice up life. The truly important thing was to live on, live on together with his war buddies. It was because he possessed nothing outside of these things he cherished. It was his life, his everything.

    But his belief and world were shattered in war. His war buddies all died. So why was he still alive? Despair? Disappointment? Or was there no more feelings in his heart as his world had been crushed to smithereens?

    He entered the realm. Because all those in the realm were just like him? Continue to fight... Fighting was a man¡¯s everything, at least for him...

    Another death, and another revival... Those in the team were his new war buddies. He felt warmth again, as well as the courage to fight back to back with them. Perhaps, this would be his new world, where he would fight in till death. However... what of his old war buddies? He couldn¡¯t stop missing them...

    ¡°So, do you want to revive them?¡±

    ¡°Revive them? It¡¯s impossible. They¡¯re not of the realm. They can only be copied at most, not revived.¡±

    ¡°No, I can. I¡¯ve surpassed the notions of mortals. As the supreme existence, I can create legends just like the box creator. As I said, I¡¯m like the author in this world. I CAN revive them. The question remains. Do you want to?¡±

    ¡°I want to! I want to revive them! I want to fight side by side with them just one more time! My family! I want to revive them!¡±

    ¡°Then... hand over your heart and body to me, you who have that which you cannot let go of in your heart, Kampa...¡±

    Kampa¡¯s eye abruptly shot open. Honglu¡¯s corpse looked incredibly fragile in his ws. The boy¡¯s face carried a stunned expression. However, his face strangely smoothened out slowly, as if in a smile.

    However, the rope on his wrist came apart automatically, flying out into the sky... He had died.

    ¡°No! NO! I...¡± Kampa hugged Honglu in terror. The boy¡¯s heart had been turned into paste, and not a sliver of chance that he still lived existed. The people around turned to look at him in horror. Kampa only felt the desire to die at this moment. He had killed his own war buddy, arade who had fought side by side with him! He had killed him personally!

    The sky abruptly darkened as a missile flew overhead. It exploded although Adam was still a distance away, but its power exceeded everyone¡¯s imagination. A mushroom cloud that reached the skies rose up, before copsing and being swallowed inwards, like a hydrogen bomb had gone off...

    ***

    ¡°Listen well, this is my scheme... We¡¯re facing two different troops, one, the various teams of the Angel Alliance and two, a squad from team Devil. Basically, we have no chance of annihting thempletely, and yet that¡¯s the mission Xuan gave us. So, let¡¯s turn the impossible into the possible. Zero, your Mystic Eyes still has another use ording to the information Xuan gave me.¡±

    Zero didn¡¯t evade the question and directly said, ¡°Correct. This is information deduced using the supeputer in Xuan¡¯s basement. However, it can only be used once, and I¡¯ll die after that.¡±

    ¡°Yes. Use it this time then. Correspondingly, I think I¡¯ll die just like you.¡± Honglu plucked off a strand of hair as he gave a bitter smile. ¡°There¡¯s no way around it. I¡¯m not Xuan and I can¡¯te up with some superhuman scheme. I¡¯m just a mortal and the opponent is Adam who may be superior to me. So I can only exchange a life for a life, using a small price to eradicate them. That¡¯s the only way I can think of. Wangxia, your Bomb Dominator can create hydrogen bombs, right?¡±

    ¡°Yes, but I need...¡± Wangxia was stunned, before replying.

    ¡°Theponent materials? You can¡¯t directly create it as a hydrogen bomb is just too powerful. Just like with miniature nukes, you can increase the power as long as you have materials. Is that it?¡± Honglu breathed out.

    ¡°Correct.¡±

    ¡°So, it¡¯ll be up to you, Juntian. Your job is to create enough heavy hydrogen. I know this is difficult, so Tengyi, you¡¯ll be helping to use your super brainpower to analyse theplicated data in a short time. This data is the heavy hydrogen Juntian needs. Use Lan¡¯s Soul Link to connect yourselves. Tengyi will calcte while Juntian creates it.¡±

    Honglu gave a bitterugh, ¡°This was originally the special weapon Xuan was keeping in reserve for clone Zheng. However, I don¡¯t know what happened with Adam that led Xuan to tell me this secret. So we¡¯re bringing it forward to use against the Angel Alliance and team Devil¡¯s squad. That¡¯s my scheme. The super weapon, the Mystic Eye¡¯s greatest application, the Instant ck Hole!¡±

 Vol 23 19-2: Imperfect Scheme and... Adam is Eaten!(II)

    ¡°We all know that the Mystic Eyes of Death Perception directly attacks causality andpletely erases it. The end result is the target instantly vanishing, regardless of how tough it is. The one exception is Light of the Soul, or rather, an infinite amount of it. We saw this when we faced the prototype god. The Mystic Eyes could only break oneyer of its Light of the Soul barrier before losing effectiveness due to running out of energy. In other words, it¡¯s not that its ineffective, but the causality erased is only for that part of the barrier, while the causality for the main body isn¡¯t affected. If we think backwards, this means you can actually ¡®cover¡¯ an entire body in causality. Thus, if I erase the causality of the cover, anything inside will have its causality erased if its within the barrier¡¯s causality. This has nothing to do with the amount of the energy, as we just need to erase causality."

    Xuan pushed up his spectacles, fanaticism within his eyes.

    ¡°Thus, the Mystic Eyes should have another method of attacking. Its not using a point and a line, or just attacking a single target. It¡¯s an area of effect attack. For example, if we generate arge explosion or energy shockwave somewhere, then make Zero attack its causality, the causality of the entire space epassed within the shockwave will vanish. No matter how powerful the organisms within are, they¡¯ll vanish even if its clone Zheng! This is an area of effect attack even more terrifying than the Magic Cannon. I named it Instant ck Hole, the most violent power in the universe!¡±

    Honglu was already speechless, and pointed at the simtion model on theputer. ¡°What I¡¯m curious about is, what will happen to Zero?¡±

    ¡°Of course he¡¯ll die!¡± Xuan gave him a sidelong nce, as if he was being utterly nonsensical.

    ¡°Fine, I admit I asked a stupid question. The main thing is, how will you create such arge scale explosion and energy shockwave? Based on how sniping works and distance, Zero can only possibly fire while he¡¯s within the shockwaves. He couldn¡¯t possibly fire over the horizon, right? Wouldn¡¯t he just directly die like that from the shockwaves?¡±

    ¡°Yes, this problem hasn¡¯t been solved yet. Save it as a file for type fourrge scale area of effect weapons. We¡¯ll slowly research it...¡± Xuan nodded as he said affirmatively.

    ¡°Hey... type four? What are the first three? This already needs Zero to die. Could it be you want to use us as human cannonballs?¡±

    Honglu remembered the discussion he had with Xuan. They didn¡¯t have Zero¡¯s over the horizon sniping at the time, nor a way to create therge scale explosion needed in the n. Honglu had pretty much forgotten this, not believing such an insane experiment of Xuan would work. He didn¡¯t expect it to actually seed and be all nned out. This had been nned as a pleasant surprise for team Devil, but it had ended up being falling to Adam instead in the end.

    The weapon¡¯s might didn¡¯t need to be said, but its conditions were harsh as well. Apart from Zero¡¯s death, the other important condition was a predetermined location and time to produce a suitable explosion that you wanted. The enemy also had to not move away from this region, two very difficult conditions.

    The explosion condition was slightly easier to handle. Wangxia and Juntian¡¯s cooperation could produce a hydrogen bomb¡¯s scale which was much more powerful than normal nukes. They also had missiles from the base they went to before, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about that too much. But making the enemy unable to move away and fixing the missile¡¯s route and location...

    Honglu¡¯s choice was to ce the targeting device on himself, and set it using his heartbeat. When he died, the missile would explode immediately, with the missile aimed at his direction. Honglu had intended to be the bait from the start and lure Adam and all his enemies in.

    However, there were the sudden changes on the Angel Alliance¡¯s end. Adam had used the Human Instrumentality n and surpassed the realm of humanity¡¯s imagination to be a supreme existence, although it was iplete. However, Adam hade to know of all his thoughts. So he could only bet it all on whether Adam would be scared into fleeing or that supreme existence would wee this challenge. He had brought along all hisrades apart from the four needed to attack to be bait alongside him. Adam need the Light of the Soul for his Instrumentality, so he HAD to absorb them. Right, there were the members of team Devil as bait as well, all bait to lure Adam towards near the missile.

    (Can my scheme seed?)

    Honglu would never know. He had already died to Kampa, a person no one would have imagined betraying team China. He had been controlled by Adam. His scheme only had thest step left, as it was unknown if the shockwaves could envelop Adam and whether Zero hadpleted his preparations. Had Juntian finished his? Had Wangxia...

    He didn¡¯t know. He had won and lost at this final step...

    With a boom, the core of the explosion that had contracted into a scillintating ball of light abruptly exploded again, causing the skies to dim. It was like the birth of a new star as the light and temperature directly soared to the equal of the sun¡¯s surface. Zero watched on from far away from the explosion¡¯s center, carrying his Gauss sniper rifle. He was silent as various things crossed his mind.

    (Brother. Father. Mother... And myrades, goodbye! I¡¯ll never forget how we fought side by side...)

    BANG!

    The Gauss sniper rifle¡¯s shot rang out. The bullet was already travelling in a curve as it struck a certain point in the ball of light.

    In an instant! The ball of light vanished in a way simr to paper crumpling. Zero who had fired this shot also began to break apart at the same time, like ss or crystal. As the other three called out his name, he had already vanished with a smile, truly bing nothing. Only that rope floated in the air, flying off into the horizon.

    Team China Fallen: Xiao Honglu, Zero

    Remaining Survivors: Zheng Zha, Chu Xuan, Cheng Xiao, Zhang Heng, Zhao Yingkong, Luo Yinglong, Imhotep, Anck-Su-Namun, Lan Feng, Kampa, Ming Yanwei, Liu Yu, Lin Juntian, Qi Tengyi, Dragon, Wangxia

 Vol 23 19-3: Imperfect Scheme and... Adam is Eaten!(III)

    At the same moment Zero died, Tengyi suddenly spat out a mouthful of blood. Fresh blood continued to flow from his ears, nose, eyes, mouth, and especially his forehead. The blue veins looked rather disturbing, as if his head was splitting apart. The man smiled slightly as he crumpled to a kneel on the ground. The rope on his wrist automatically came apart and flew towards the horizon.

    (My whole life... All I¡¯ve wanted is peace of mind. Grave robbing isn¡¯t what I wanted. I just wanted to restore all those countless treasures... Too bad I didn¡¯t have a chance to return to the real world to fulfil my dream or atone for my sins. But... it¡¯s not that bad to die fighting for myrades... Goodbye, myrades. Let¡¯s meet again if there¡¯s another life after this...)

    Simultaneously calcting the trajectory for Zero and the data for the heavy hydrogen had overloaded him by too much. Enduring it till now before it red up was the limit of his abilities. This was the achievement he had exchanged for with his life. But had it brought them sess?

    In the distant sky, the shockwaves had disappeared. The entire space was twisting, simr to how light distorted in high temperatures. There was even a enormous crater in the ground as if a meteor had fallen, but yet there wasn¡¯t even a speck of dust in the air. The entire region had been wiped clean.

    Adam had vanished as well, but the magic formation, the Tree of Life that had formed from around a dozen eyes, still existed. There was a ball of light with wings of light in its centre, but the light had be much weaker. It was obvious that although Adam hadn¡¯t been directly wiped out, his strength had fallen greatly. If Zero gave him another shot using the Mystic Eyes, there was no need to worry about Light of the Soul blocking it.

    It was unfortunate Honglu had perished early or if that missile had gotten closer, Adam would have been at the centre of the explosion and would surely have died. It was a pity that this scheme that Honglu hadid his life down for hadn¡¯tpleted. Wangxia and Juntian were still alive and they watched that still alive Adam with despair. It was unexpected that this attack that far surpassed the Magic Cannon didn¡¯t kill him. In other words, no one else could kill him. Every person would be killed and absorbed, and this final battle would end in failure. But what surprised them was that the Soul Link and scan were still up and running. Was Lan and the rest still alive despite being inside that giant explosion, even if they hadn¡¯t taken Zero¡¯s Mystic Eyes head on? Still, so what if they lived? They would just add onto Adam¡¯s strength.

    ***

    In truth, the other side was also filled with heavy casualties. No one had been able to make evasive manoeuvres after Tom had sucked away so much of their blood. Liu Yu had fortunately directed Obelisk to block arge amount of the shockwaves. However, Anck-Su-Namun had still been immediately knocked away by the stones being blown around by the shockwaves, before being directly ripped to shreds by the shockwaves. Kampa was on the brink of death after half his body was destroyed by rocks. Lan and Yanwei were in a simr condition, their life hanging from a thread after their severe injuries. The ck dragon on the other hand had been sent flying into the sky from the shockwaves and directly erased by the Mystic Eyes. Only Liu Yu had relied on his identity as Obelisk¡¯s owner to instinctively cover himself. However, there was still a gaping hole in his thigh from a rock punching through. He was counted as the one who got off the lightest, which was his fortune.

    As for team Devil, they were all about to die from Tom¡¯s actions before. They had all died in the explosion, the squadpletely annihted.

    Of the four survivors, Kampa was catamose while the other three immediately despaired like the distant two upon seeing Adam¡¯s continued existence. They no longer had the power to contend with Adam. How would they kill him if even the Mystic Eyes didn¡¯t do the trick? It was an unsolvable problem. They had lost this battle...

    ¡°NO! How is this possible?! YOU CHEATED! How could it be here at this time? I did not lose! I DID NOT LOOOOOOOOOSSSSSSSSEEEEEEE! YOU. CHEATED! I don¡¯t ept this! I don¡¯t ept this! I don¡¯t ept this! I don¡¯t ept this! I don¡¯t ept this! I already beat Chu Xuan! I already surpassed everything! I was about to destroy humanity! I don¡¯t ept this! CHU XUAN! I NEVER LOST TO YOU! I WILL NEVER ADMIT IT!!! AAAAAAHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!¡±

    As despair filled their hearts, these words resonated through their minds. Then they watched as a giant hand burst out of the dry and withered ground. Just the hand alone was ten metres, while the owner of the hand, an over twenty meters mechanical human-shaped monstrosity vaulted out of the ground. The ball with wings up in the sky hadn¡¯t even been able to respond before the monstrosity¡¯s mouth opened... and chomped down on it! The Tree of life was simultaneously shattered by a punch. It all happened in a moment or two, and the monster had alreadynded on the ground with a boom before anyone recovered from their shock, causing the earth to crack apart.

    ROOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRR!

    The monstrosity was precisely the maddened Gando. He had merged with his Eva Unit-01. He had lost his rationality upon going berserk, wanting to kill Zheng and the rest relying on its instincts. But they had already left by then, so he had started to wander about. It had instinctively rushed over here when Adam had begun his Human Instrumentality Project.

    The Eva Unit-01 was indeed strong, but the energy used to pilot it was Light of the Soul. Although it could revive and regenerate nigh-infinitely, it was no different from scrap metal once the Light of the Soul ran out. This was what Gando had meant by a ¡®body of a god and that its sole deficiency is theck of enough of a soul to move and control it¡¯. But what if it had an infinite Light of the Soul? Like a supreme existence? Like a god?

    The Eva had swallowed Adam. Adam¡¯s Light of the Soul was already very weak, and based on the characteristics of the Human Instrumentality Project, the one in control when Light of the Soul was absorbed was the most powerful. Gando¡¯s Light of the Soul was in his peak state with practically zero expended, so...

    Unfortunately, the Tree of Life had been shattered by the Eva.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on? What¡¯s that monster?¡± The survivors all felt strange. What did those words mean? Who was cheating? Was it referring to that mechanical monstrosity in front of their eyes? It actually ate Adam in one bite... Was it not afraid of being absorbed?

    Various doubts umted in everyone¡¯s mind, until Kampa groaned and brought them back to their senses. Liu Yu hurried to the muscr man¡¯s side, watching as the man opened his eyes to reveal thest glimmer of consciousness from passing on.

    ¡°Sorry. That word was hard to say. I actually killed my own war buddy. I may not be able to forget this sin even after entering hell. If possible... even if you can revive me, don¡¯t wake me up again. I¡¯m tired. So, so tired. I won¡¯t be able to face myrades again. So... sorry.¡± An expression of agony was on Kampa¡¯s face as his eyes slowly shut. The rope on his wrist came apart, flying into the horizon.

    ¡°Big bro Kampa, big bro Kampa!¡± Liu Yu felt a sourness in his heart as he was unable to resist bursting into tears. Too many had died here. He was still just a kid, and facing the death of him and everyone around him, his heart had kept weakening until this moments when the dams burst.

    Lan and Yanwei were also grievously injured, especially Lan. A flying stone had directly punched a hole through a stomach. Her guts and other internal organs were all heavily injured and the blood that flowed out coated the ground. Although she was a member of God¡¯s Realm with a constitution much stronger than normal people, there was too much blood loss, and along with the damage to her organs, she would likely die soon as well.

    Yanwei¡¯s injuries were in her lung region, the right side of her chest almostpletely destroyed by a rock. Now, her breaths were apanied by blood spitting out. Although she wouldn¡¯t die now, death was something inevitable if there wasn¡¯t a timely treatment.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Liu Yu...¡± Lan smiled warmly. She could no longer speak and was using psyche force to directly connect to Liu Yu¡¯s mind. At the same time, her body emanated a pure white light, her personal Light of the Soul.

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry, kiddo. You need to be strong. Us team China will be the strongest team of the realm. As a member, how could you be weak? So... don¡¯t cry. Wee battle resolutely.¡± Lan¡¯s voice transmitted over continuously while her Light of the Soul gathered on the rope on her wrist.

    (Am I about to die? I feel so peaceful though. Coming to this realm... it wasn¡¯t actually that bad. At least I didn¡¯t have to yearn and hurt for those things in the past. A new goal, even if it was just surviving, and a new crush, even if it was just in secret, and... so much more. I really wanted to live on, and continue to look secretly at him. And everyone too... Zheng, this is thest time I can help you. So... please win.)

    Lan smiled as she looked at the rope. For some reason, the rope automatically came apart despite her not being dead yet, flying towards the horizon. She said gently to Liu Yu then, ¡°Liu Yu, Wangxia, Juntian. Bring Yanwei there. Zheng and the rest are fighting there. He needs your help. Tell him what happened as well. Say Gando ate Adam, and his Eva¡¯s energy systems are perfected. Zheng needs to be a bit careful... But if ¡®he¡¯ wants this show to go on, ¡®he¡¯ will definitely create some ident that limits Gando who skyrocketed in power. Perhaps... forget it. My mission isplete. We¡¯ll trust Zheng for what remains. Please win.¡±

    When she finished speaking, she watched the flying rope, silently and unmoving. When Liu Yu looked at her carefully, he realized her eyes were closed with a slight smile on her face, while her chest was no longer rising... She had died.

    ¡°Big sis, big sis Lan!¡± Liu Yu began to sob as he hugged Lan¡¯s corpse. He only finally stopped after a long while. While an obvious weakness continued to exist in those eyes, there was resolve now as well. He silently put down Lan¡¯s corpse, instead walking to Yanwei. He checked her wounds, before supporting her up and slowly walking to where Wangxia¡¯s pair was.

    At the same time, Wangxia¡¯s pair used the Sky Sticks to fly over. After Adam had been eaten, those unusable machines were now usable again. They were only exhausted, andpared to those at the scene of the explosion, they were like fresh troops. Thus, they immediately rushed to Liu Yu.

    ¡°Really. So many died.¡± Wangxia sighed, before looking at the sky.

    Liu Yu hurriedly asked, ¡°What now? Big sis Yanwei is bleeding so much. If we don¡¯t give her treatment, she¡¯ll...¡±

    ¡°Yes, Yanwei was injured heavily. What now, Wangxia?¡± The other rookie of team China, Juntian had been stunned upon seeing so many dead. For some reason, the veterans had taken a heavy toll, but the two rookies had survived. It felt rather ironic.

    Whatever the case, as the only veteran with rity of mind present, Wangxia had to shoulder all responsibility. The strategist for the squad had perished, but the mission had basically seeded... Apart from the ident of Adam being eaten, the Angel Alliance and team Devil squad had been exterminated. As for Gando that had suddenly appeared... The few of them obviously didn¡¯t possess the power to fight that Eva, so their most pressing task was to bring Yanwei somewhere safe for treatment, then find the main battlefield.

    ¡°...Then we¡¯ll take action like this.¡± Wangxia roughly outlined his decisions, before looking at Lan¡¯s corpse. ¡°Honglu was saying some strange things just now, and Lan said that before she passed as well. What did they find out? Who is this ¡®he¡¯?¡±

    Wangxia sighed. He couldn¡¯t think of anything. All he knew was that if Xuan was here, he would definitely have understood something. But based on the intelligence of those present, they probably wouldn¡¯t be able to understand anything no matter what. Thus, he didn¡¯t talk too much. He picked up Yanwei and flew off on the Sky Stick in the direction Lan had given them while she was alive.

    The other two hurriedly followed after Wangxia. But when they turned back to look at that Eva, they saw it floating in the air. Over ten wings slowly unfolded themselves behind its back and the entire machine letting out an intense light continuously... This was Light of the Soul visible to the eyes!

    Team China Fallen: Xiao Honglu, Zero, Anck-Su-Namun, Qi Tengyi, Dragon, Kampa, Lan Feng

    Remaining Survivors: Zheng Zha, Chu Xuan, Cheng Xiao, Zhang Heng, Zhao Yingkong, Luo Yinglong, Imhotep, Ming Yanwei, Liu Yu, Lin Juntian, Wangxia

 Vol 23 20-1: The Main Battlefield... and Eachs Fight(I)

    At the same time Honglu was scheming, team China and team Devil¡¯s mainbat force were fighting. They were all tying each other down in battle, and the victors hadn¡¯t yet been decided for a time.

    ¡°Damn it... how is this wind! This is an atmospheric weapon! You think a human could do this?¡±

    Cheng Xiao was lying prone inside a metal piping on the ground. When he looked out the opening, the outside was filled with dust, sand and rocks flying about. A bona-fide hurricane was brewing outside.

    The member of team Devil fighting with Cheng Xiao was adyboy of over a dozen years in age, with an external appearance cuter than actual lolis. However, this wasn¡¯t a basis for judging his strength, which was actually shocking despite how he looked. When he used his energy stone bracelets together with his Kaze Kaze no Mi, his power had skyrocketed, revealing the true power of the Kaze Kaze no Mi.

    A hurricane was blowing for kilometers around. It was sending sand and rocks flying around. Some dpidated buildings weren¡¯t able to stand up to it, and the rumbling of buildings copsing carried over from all directions. The sand and stone that produced added to the power of the hurricane. Even a tank would turn into a metal pancake in this wind, let alone a human.

    Thus, Cheng Xiao had been blown away instantly. Fortunately, he had enhanced the Nanto Suicho Ken, a fist art for controlling wind. The hadn¡¯t just not hurt him, but he had even relied on it to escape thedyboy¡¯s field of vision. He hid himself within this piping so that he wouldn¡¯t be smashed to a pulp by the sand and rocks outside.

    ¡°That big brother that¡¯s running away,e on out! I know you¡¯re there. If you don¡¯te out quickly, you won¡¯t even have the chance to do so soon...¡± His voice continued to echo out, along with countless sounds of sand and rocks colliding with things.

    Cheng Xiao¡¯s mouth twitched as he thought about how he would be yed with if he was to actuallye out. Errr, y... saying killed would be more suitable. Anyways, he absolutely wouldn¡¯te out. Blowing around rocks was the most the hurricane could do. It wouldn¡¯t lift the ground up, so it would be best to wait out the opponent¡¯s energy, then beat him easily. Why waste energy fighting him?

    ¡°Is big brother noting out? Then I¡¯m going to be a little rude. Hehe, if big brother dies, do reminisce about my cuteness in hell...¡± Thedyboy giggled. Then, another word echoed out, ¡°Tornado!¡±

    (Ohhh, so it was a tornado... Tornado?!)

    Cheng Xiao¡¯s heart jumped, as he immediately scurried out of the piping. As expected, the hurricane outside had stopped, but several spiralling airflows had formed, and they were crowding together more and more. The tornado was about to form, scaring Cheng Xiao into taking out the Sky Stick to flee.

    ¡°You can¡¯t run away. If you do it in the sky, you may even run out of my sight. That¡¯s a no-no.¡± His voice carried over intermittently again as several giant wind des crossed the sky. However, their uracy was slightly poor which allowed Cheng Xiao to jump through the gaps in between them. Still, this let Cheng Xiao know clearly that he couldn¡¯t use the Sky Stick to escape, lest he be a punching bag when he took to the skies. He wouldn¡¯t be able to use the Nanto Suicho Ken then, so he would surely die. Thus, escaping through the paths between the buildings would be more suitable.

    Cheng Xiao ran towards the densely clustered buildings, ignoring thedyboy¡¯s angered shouts and curses that he was a coward. The spiralling airflows had finally assembled into a mini tornado two or three meters in diameter. It didn¡¯t look very strong, but it was continuously gathering power under his control. It came in contact with the ground several secondster, and ripped out several meters of ground as if it were a spinning drill. It seemed as though a canal was continuously extending towards Cheng Xiao as the tornado gotrger. It was already over twenty meters in diameter when it was still kilometers from Cheng Xiao. Fragments of rock from the ground, electric poles and several cars were all tumbling about and colliding inside the tornado. From outside, several streaks of electricity and sparks were fired in all directions. It did indeed look like the greatest sort of storm in nature, a tornado.

    The Kaze Kaze no Mi was his enhancement. It was the strongest type of the Devil Fruit system, a Logia-type fruit, and even that it was the peak amongst. Of course, the more powerful an enhancement the more power needed to use it. Having not even unlocked the fourth stage yet, he couldn¡¯t use the greatest level of the fruit¡¯s power. That level may not be enough to destroy the heavens and rend apart the earth, but it would be enough to give Zheng and his clone a fight. Of course, topletely unleash its power would likely require thete fourth stage. At that stage, just the power from raising a hand or stepping down with a leg would be enough to kill Cheng Xiao. Thus in general, this Kaze Kaze no Mi sounded more impressive than it actually was for most people.

    It was just like in Lord of the Rings, Gungnir¡¯s Ice-Ice Fruit, the Hie Hie no Mi, was very powerful, while having great limitations at the same time.

    The reason the crossdresser could use the Kaze Kaze no Mi to this level was because clone Xuan had created an item that granted him nigh-infinite energy. Even so, he still needed to control and use this enormous power, which exhausted him greatly. Although he spoke in a rxed and bored manner, he was actually trying to draw Cheng Xiao out for a fight. His Kaze Kaze no Mi couldn¡¯tst long because of its power, and the act of using a tornado necessitated a kill. As someone from team Devil, there was no way his thoughts could actually be pure and free of evil. Despite speaking teasingly, he actually wanted to kill Cheng Xiao immediately. When he saw Cheng Xiao no longer daring to hide, he manipted the tornado and followed behind him, drawing closer and closer...

 Vol 23 20-2: The Main Battlefield... and Eachs Fight(II)

    Two people, one fleeing one chasing. It didn¡¯t take long for Cheng Xiao to enter the buildings area. A giant tornado over a hundred meters in diameter was following hot on his heels, already several hundred meters behind him. There was an unknown quantity of rocks and squashed cars within that pitch-ck body of wind. A deep gorge had been dug out in the tornado¡¯s wake, and the buildings along its path had been damaged as well. At this point, the crossdresser could no longer control the tornado, only prod it in a general direction and rely on the tornado¡¯s own might to suck Cheng Xiao in.

    The tornado had already reached such a size and was no longer inferior to natural tornados. Its suction force within several hundred meters was already startlinglyrge. Cheng Xiao felt his steps weakening, and he turned around at once, and what he saw scared him out of his wits. An enormous tornado with shocking power was bearing down on him. Let alone a mere Cheng Xiao, even a robot would turn to dust after being drawn inside. There was no longer time to run. He would be pulled inside within at most ten seconds. He couldn¡¯t not go all-out this time. He would die if he didn¡¯t!

    (What to do, what to do? I didn¡¯t expect thisdyboy to be this good. Or is it clone Xuan¡¯s creation that is too good?) Cheng Xiao looked silently at the gauntlets on his hands. This was a creation of Xuan as well that could raise the might of his Nanto Suicho Ken. Unfortunately, his body had its limits and no matter how much it was raised it wouldn¡¯tpare to this force of nature. Thus, he could only flee all this time. Still, a skill¡¯s power was determined by its user¡¯s power and application. Since he could no longer avoid it now, he silently resolved himself to fight desperately against this crossdresser.

    ¡°A skill¡¯s power is determined by its user¡¯s power and application... Hey,dyboy! Onest chance! Let¡¯s not fight anymore, and go our separate ways. If we continue, you will definitely die!¡± Cheng Xiao no longer ran, stopping to look at the approaching tornado as he shouted.

    The crossdresser didn¡¯t say anything when he saw Cheng Xiao no longer avoid it, only smiling sillily. How could he stop now when he just had to wait for Cheng Xiao to fall into the tornado and be pounded into dust.

    Just like that, Cheng Xiao was sucked into the tornado by the spiralling airflow before ten seconds had even passed. When he was in the air, Cheng Xiao¡¯s body was twisting in a strange manner, using the Nanto Suicho Ken to spin continuously. A burst of wind pressure appeared around him, which spiralled along with the tornado. Although its range was small, its pressure was great, leaving the sand, rocks and cars unable to near him, temporarily guaranteeing his safety. Cheng Xiao naturally knew what hardships he was going through however. How could this fist art be so easily to use? His body had to endure the wind pressure produced, else it not only fail to kill the enemy, but hurt himself as well. If he just kept defending, he would be exhausted after a minute. Thus, wasn¡¯t it better to make a gamble? Cheng Xiao began to put in more effort into twisting his body when he thought of this.

    (The wind... let the wind flow be my own flow... If I can do it, thatdyboy or crossdresser or whatever isn¡¯t something to dread... Seed! Even if I could only do it a few times out of the hundreds of times I practiced, I WILL seed!)

    Cheng Xiao grit his teeth as he continued to dance. The Nanto Suicho Ken use such movements to produce wind pressure to attack the enemy. In such an enormous tornado, this little bit of wind pressure couldn¡¯t change anything. However, the spiralling of the wind pressure and the tornado synchronised, and more and more of the airflow entered. A smaller scale tornado with Cheng Xiao as its heart actually formed within this tornado!

    ***

    ¡°Excellent! I actually managed to reach a synergy between the wind the gauntlets controlled and the flow of wind. Then, I created an attack simr to a tornado. You did not see how I wrecked my basement. If I use this in the final battle, I should be able to dispose of a lot of people, right? And protect Lan and Yingkong, hehe...¡± Cheng Xiaoughed to Xuan. He was currently within Xuan¡¯s room, and of course not that basement. It was too dangerous a ce, and he wouldn¡¯t enter without the determination to die. Xuan was currently eating a fruit, which was why he could discuss with Xuan.

    ¡°Oh, synergy with wind?¡± Xuan gave him a sidelong nce, giving his apple a bite. ¡°That¡¯s risky. Synergising with wind can also be considered to be merging into it. It can naturally bring out great power, but a wind¡¯s flow is purely random and chaotic. It can¡¯t be calcted and even a small pebble can lead to sudden changes in the wind flow, which is dangerous. You may be ripped to shreds instantaneously. Be careful. Your method of attacking isn¡¯t actually using wind like wind type magic, but using wind as a medium to execute fist arts. You¡¯re inside the wind, so you¡¯re within its attack range as well. Don¡¯t use this move unless you have the resolve to die.¡±

    (I may die using it? And the pieces of my body won¡¯t even be able to be put together anymore if I die after using such a huge tornado as my medium. Fine! If I die, I die! I¡¯ve long since had the resolve to die in this final battle!)

 Vol 23 20-3: The Main Battlefield... and Eachs Fight(III)

    Cheng Xiao gave a shout, but his voice wasn¡¯t able to escape the roaring of the tornado. However, the wind pressure around his body spiked up in intensity, and more wind began to flow in his surroundings along the tornado¡¯s revolution. The power of the wind flow was already no longer something Cheng Xiao could control, and it was simply like it was madly spinning him around now instead.

    (Synergising with wind... This feeling is like you¡¯re the wind itself. No matter how many changes there are to the wind flow, I am within it, I am the wind... I¡¯m not controlling the wind, but guiding it, transforming this tornado entirely into my strength!)

    Slowly, a disharmonious motion, which didn¡¯t follow the motion of the tornado¡¯s revolution, appeared within the tornado. It was instead nted and the air was flowing from up to down, slowly deviating from the vertical form of the tornado and eventually bing a strange horizontal tornado. This scene surprised the crossdresser. He had never seen such a tornado before, which looked like it didn¡¯t conform to naturalws. Could a tornado actually be formed horizontally?

    The answer was no. It couldn¡¯t possibly form naturally. In other words, this strange tornado was artificial, and could only be caused by Cheng Xiao inside. Being able to cause an effect on the entire tornado meant that his power far exceeded what the crossdresser had imagined. As he wasn¡¯t an idiot, he managed to think of this within a few seconds after seeing the sudden changed in the tornado. He immediately nned to retreat backwards. Unfortunately, he had realised it toote.

    The horizontal tornado continuously came apart, shedding the cars and rocks within. It all happened within moments and the enormous suction force from the tornadoing apart prevented the crossdresser from leaving. He could only watch on as the tornado became smaller. Cheng Xiao¡¯s form could now be seen hazily within. However, that was it, as Cheng Xiao¡¯s dance made the tornado whirl towards him!

    It had all happened too fast. Cheng Xiao miniature tornado had already viciously rammed into the crossdresser within only a second or two of him thinking to escape. In the moment contact was made, this crossdresser with the external appearance of a lovely young girl disintegrated, even his bones turning into fragments. It didn¡¯t end there. Even if it was miniature, it still had a diameter of over ten meters. The tornado carried Cheng Xiao, yes, the tornado carried Cheng Xiao and not the other way around, right through a building and crashing on a hillside. There was boom like a small meteor hadnded, and a small mushroom cloud rose up. Although there was no light from an explosion, the destructive force generated definitely wasn¡¯t little. Several buildings upwards of the slope all came crashing down, and a giant crater of width one hundred meters and depth ten meters was formed. It wasn¡¯t inferior from thending of a small meteor just based on visuals.

    A tornado was a spinning air flow, and its cutting force arising from that umtion and spinning was practically the same as when a drill met wood... Of course, while its might was strong, Cheng Xiao who was within wished that it could be a tiny bit weaker, so that this ridiculous scene where he mmed into the ground wouldn¡¯t happen. The air flow had then lifted him up several tens of meters again, before dropping him on the ground again. If his fist art wasn¡¯t special, he would have fallen to his death there and then. Even so, Cheng Xiao was left weak and limp on the ground, disregarding any dangers around.

    ¡°Dammit, so many of my bones are broken. I can¡¯t ride the Sky Stick, and even just a zombie that randomly appears would be able to eat me. Dammit, I¡¯m gonna die, I¡¯m gonna die. I didn¡¯t expect that crossdresser to be so strong. He surely must have been ranked in their top three, right?¡± Cheng Xiao cursed on the ground, very depressed in his heart.

    It took a few minutes before he endured the acute pains to take out his box of golden needles. He slowly used his right hand, the only part left that could move, to hold the needle and stab it into various parts of his body. When his entire body was covered in needles, he slowly sat up cross-legged. He sat there quiet and unmoving, as white smoke slowly flowed out from the top of his head.

    (I need some time to recover my energy. I hope no zombiese here in that time. If I die to those mouths instead of the tornado, that would really be an unfair death...)

    Cheng Xiao¡¯s prayers were effective, and due to the destructive power of the tornado, there were no zombies in the area. However, although no zombie appeared... two Xuans appeared.

    ¡°How much life force do you have left? Even if you have rune technology to convert energy into life force, thew of conservation of energy still exists. After factoring in the energy used for conversion and the energy that dissipates, even if you convert all your energy, how much will be your life force? Twenty percent? Thirty?¡±

    ¡°I could ask you the same question. How many causality points do you have left? You¡¯ve used so much, and how much has this ne rejected your team and you already? Maybe a rock will fall on you and kill youter. Do you think reversing causality is something so carefree?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not just my team and I who are being rejected by the world. As my enemy and another me, you too will be rejected by the world too, just to a different extent.¡± The two Xuans¡¯ body continuously let off a radiant light, which was the appearance of the Lambda Driver. Perhaps there really was someone controlling everything in the shadows. These two same people, in different teams andpletely different experiences and knowledge, had both chosen the Lambda Driver as their main method of attack, with gun-kata that had been self taught supplementing it. However, one Xuan had an ancient bell floating above his head, while the other had a girl carrying paper in her hands floating not far behind him.

    Suddenly, Xuan¡¯s muzzle emitted a brilliance that was even more magnificent than a rainbow. However, behind this magnificence was death as when the brilliance spread, two bullets were shooting towards clone Xuan.

    The two radiant bullets were incredibly fast. When they reached clone Xuan¡¯s front, without anyone understanding what he did, the two bullets curved around him and flew off into the distance, hitting a building downwards of the three. The two small bullets were to the building akin to ants below a person¡¯s foot in size. However, the effect when they struck the walls was shocking, like if the ants had given the human a bite and instantly swallowed him into their stomach. The point where the building touched the bullets immediately split apart, and the radiance transformed into shockwaves that destroyed the building and other buildings that were within a hundred meters behind it. This power was worthy of being called arge scale weapon.

    The Godseal Board... capable of reversing causality and turning heaven and earth upside down...

    Clone Xuan didn¡¯t show any weakness either, raising his hand and sending two beautiful radiances towards his original as well. When the two reached Xuan¡¯s, that ancient bell automatically shook itself and issued a clear and crisp ringing sound. The two beautiful radiances came to a halt in mid-air, and on closer inspection, even the minute dust in the surroundings, clone Xuan and the girl nearby had alle to a standstill. It was only when Xuan moved his body away did everything in the surroundings start moving again.

    The Bell of the East Emperor, capable of suppressing the vast universe and all things in creation...

    Cheng Xiao looked at the two who were moving further and further away from him, his head covered with cold sweat from the fright. Those two beautiful radiances had passed by him, one on his right and one on his left, trapping him in their middle. Fortunately, his position had been good, else those two shots were enough to take his life. It seemed that if he cherished his life, it was best to stay away from Xuan... He couldn¡¯t stay here. This ce would cost him his life!

    When he thought about this, he stood up without demur. Although his limbs were weak from the pain, he had techniques of inserting golden needles into his acupoints to seal off his sense of pain. When he got up, his body was already covered in needles again. However, he could still move and he hurriedly took out his Sky Stick, going in the direction opposite of the Xuans¡¯ group of three without hesitation. ording to Cheng Xiao¡¯s thinking, it was best to be as far from Xuan if he valued his life...

    Cheng Xiao VS crossdresser... Cheng Xiao¡¯s victory!

 Vol 23 20-4: The Main Battlefield... and Eachs Fight(IV)

    In the battle between team China and team Devil¡¯s mainbat force, everyone¡¯s battle outside of Xuans¡¯ was reaching the climax.

    Team China also had someone who had gotten a devil fruit enhancement, Imhotep. He was an undead created using secret rune arts from ancient times. He could not only transform into sand, but also use various secret arts from ancient Egypt. As long as he still had energy, his body would revive without end. However, after spending time in the realm, he knew that there were countless strong people here. His ability may be invincible against ordinary people, but to the peak of the realm, like Zheng, clone Zheng, Xuan and so on, he may be killed instantaneously. After so many movies with team China, he had gotten an enhancement thatplemented his innate ability, the Sand-Sand Fruit, also known as the Suna Suna no Mi.

    Together with his energy reserves that were over a hundred times that of a human¡¯s, his huge momentum when using it was outrageous, although he couldn¡¯t use the fruit¡¯s power without worry like the crossdresser when he used Xuan¡¯s creation.

    Unfortunately, Imhotep¡¯s opponent was Hao Tian who happened to be his natural nemesis. This person¡¯s origin was slightly unclear, and seemed to have some rtion to Xuan¡¯s gic structure. He was also very strong, and had been able to innately use Light of the Soul before entering the realm. Although he hit a snag in team China and was toyed with cruelly by Xuan before being rapidly dispatched, histent potential was great. He had not only entered team Devil, but evolved his telekic Light of the Soul as well into Holy Light. It was coincidentally something that greatly harmed Imhotep¡¯s energy. However, for some reason, he didn¡¯t want to get into a fight to the death with Imhotep, instead finding a way to run away. That was why the two had ended up in a stand-off. Otherwise, Imhotep would have been heavily injured by the Holy Light before being able to use his Suna Suna no Mi.

    However, Imhotep had already used the Suna Suna no Mi. The area for kilometers around was gradually sandifying, and he had hidden his body within. Every attack would be a huge sandman towering at a hundred meters of height and formed from the sand within a kilometer gathered together. Its body shaking, it would send a fist at Hao Tian like it was swatting an ant.

    Hao Tian was indeed exceptional. He was very familiar with Light of the Soul¡¯s usage. He had already had the most basic Light of the Soul, telekinesis, back in the real world. His strength had increased non-stop after entering the realm, his telekinesis skyrocketing in both quality and quantity. When its quality had changed, it had be Holy Light, capable of both attack and defence, andparable to an Eva¡¯s A.T. Field. Not only that, but as he had been able to use Light of the Soul since long ago, his control over it was shocking once he reached his current level of power. His application of Light of the Soul in every attack and defence was used perfectly, neither too much used nor too little used. Even if it was a long battle and his energy reserves weren¡¯t as abundant as Imhotep, the one who would run out first was Imhotep.

    ¡°Heeeeyyyyy, what did I say? Let¡¯s make peace, and let me go! Did I steal your wife? Did I steal your life savings? Seriously, why do you keep on chasing me?¡± Hao Tian shouted as he kept dodging the enormous fist of sand.

    ¡°Cut the nonsense! My mission is getting rid of you!¡±

    Imhotep wasn¡¯t vague about it. It was hard for him to get off this tiger once he started riding it. The Suna Suna no Mi¡¯s power indeed wasn¡¯t ordinary, being capable of sandifying a kilometer of earth around as soon as it was used. It also gave him some resistance to energy attacks, unlike before when he immediately copsed uponing into contact with sand. This sand was obviously able to block the golden light. Although it couldn¡¯t nullify it, it was better than going head-on against it like before. But this was also something restricting him. If he didn¡¯t use the Suna Suna no Mi, he honestly didn¡¯t have the confidence in blocking Hao Tian¡¯s attacks. So, he could only keep suppressing Hao Tian in one shot.

    Hao Tian was feeling very aggrieved. For some reason, clone Xuan hadn¡¯t given him a mission for the final battle. Anomalies bred strangeness, and this situation instead made him harbour unease. That was why his first thought after the battle started was not to fight, but flee! The faster, the better! Who knew if clone Xuan was hatching some conspiracy. He didn¡¯t want to be cannon fodder for no good reason, especially in this final battle.

    ¡°Please! I really, really don¡¯t want to fight you! Why do you keep forcing me? Why not we just give each other some greetings and be on our merry way running for our lives?¡± Holy Light was released by Hao Tian again, a ball of golden light destroying a sand palm of twenty to thirty meters in size. Frankly, at this point Hao Tian was getting angry too, which was why he shouted loudly again, and in what was hisst attempt.

    Imhotep didn¡¯t stop. Rather, he didn¡¯t dare to. He made another over hundred meter tall sand man form again, which blew a sandstorm out as it opened its mouth, burying Hao Tian within.

    ¡°Dammit!¡± Hao Tian gave another roar as his body emitted an eye-piercing golden light again. When the golden light shone upon it, the sand man melted like snow before the sun. Hao Tian was rather angry, as all his attempts at escaping had been stopped by sand mans. He now made the decision to kill, as golden light flowed from his body in an endless stream. He stood there in the air like a small sun as the sand man below him continued to shrink,pletely melting back into the sandy ground in a moment like it had been killed, no trace of its existence left.

    Hao Tian understood that Imhotep was good at nothing if not his vitality. This attack couldn¡¯t kill him. Without pause, another ball of golden light formed in his hand as he raised it. He tossed it out before giving it a violent kick. The ball didn¡¯t explode, instead shooting towards the sandy ground like a ser ball.

    The golden ball of light turned into a golden liquid when it touched the sandy ground, seeping into the sandy ground. Within moments, the sandy ground suddenly exploded like a liquid explosive, sand within a hundred meters blown into nothingness.

    ¡°I¡¯m angry now! You sand monster, I¡¯m not some kind of Buddha. Let¡¯s die together then!¡±

    Hao Tianpletely disregarded any fear of clone Xuan. Indignation filled his heart as the Holy Light on his body kept flowing out, an explosion urring every time some was released. The sandy ground below was filled with craters, and he finally stopped after a long while, panting for breath. Not long after he stopped, the sand below began to shift as another sand man gradually appeared below.

    ¡°...Forget it. I don¡¯t even have the energy left to be angry. I can start running after I kill you!¡± Hao Tian rubbed his temples vexedly. As he spoke, he kicked towards the sand man¡¯s head, and it immediately disintegrated with a sh of golden light. Holy Light truly was an evolved form of Light of the Soul, with its power already surpassing telekinesis. Just this strike had beenparable to Zheng¡¯s Instant Destruction. Although its might was the slightest bit weaker, its damage on energy was better.

    His attacks looked vicious and gave Imhotep no chance to retaliate. In actual fact, Imhotep¡¯s heart was starting to calm down. When he had been going all-out to attack before while Hao Tian responded lifelessly, his energy expenditure had been too great. That was why he couldn¡¯t stop even if he wanted to. Now when Hao Tian madly attacked, he had managed to use the sandy ground to swim around. He hadn¡¯t actually been harmed much. The tables had turned. He didn¡¯t care for the conclusion anymore, only thinking of tying Hao Tian down and not letting him run away.

    Just like that, golden light shed continuously on the sandy ground. Every time Hao Tian stopped and wanted to flee, sand would cover the skies and block his path, keeping him here. Imhotep was inwardly pleased, thinking about wearing Hao Tian down to his death like this.

    As the two had a stand off for a period of time, a burst of radiant light appeared far off. Suddenly, huge shockwaves appeared on the ground, destroying a hundred meters row of buildings. When the pair looked up, they saw a trio floating in the sky, two identical Xuans and one woman floating nearby. One Xuan had an ancient bell floating above his head.

    The three were flying at high speeds, not firing another bullet for a long while. This was because the three were in a different flow of time from others due to the Godseal Board and the Bell of the East Emperor. Every time one tried to restrict the other¡¯s movements, the other side¡¯s ability would cancel it out. The mutual usage had led their attack speeds to look very slow to outsiders. Actually, if someone else was there, they would possibly have been destroyed instantly by the Lambda Driver.

    Although the pair¡¯s frequency of attacks was low, the two fired a shot again not long after, leaving two enormous gouges on the ground. Then the two gradually moved away. Unfortunately, the two gouges had appeared to the left and right of the sandy ground. If the attacks had been closer some, Hao Tian and Imhotep would have been hit.

    ¡°...Hey Imhotep. What say we decide the victor quickly? What do you think?¡±

    ¡°I think your request is doable...¡±

 Vol 23 20-5: The Main Battlefield... and Eachs Fight(V)

    Imhotep and Hao Tian¡¯s faces carried traces of lingering fear. The Xuans¡¯ attacks just now was different from Hao Tian¡¯s Holy Light. It was a type of attack that annihted energy. Within the gorge left behind, other than the rocks blown away by the shockwaves, everything within had been obliterated by the power of faith. If it hadnded on them... They weren¡¯t unable to imagine it. They just didn¡¯t dare to.

    The two were afraid and immediately began to use their maximum power. Under that pressure to survive, the two didn¡¯t intend to hold back. Stay away from Xuan if you cherished your life. This wasn¡¯t just a pretty slogan for team China and team Devil that had both suffered under Xuans.

    ¡°Did you know? There are many secrets behind Holy Light. It¡¯s one of the most pinnacle forms of Light of the Soul. The only Light of the Soul I know that equals it is Gando¡¯s A.T. Field. Zheng¡¯s world destroying mes can surpass it as well. There¡¯s only these two that equals or surpasses it!¡± Hao Tian shouted. He was telling the truth. He had never seen any other Light of the Soul that reached Holy Light¡¯s standard. Perhaps it was just that other¡¯s Light of the Soul hadn¡¯t manifested its form yet, but this still showed the power of Holy Light.

    As Hao Tian manipted his Holy Light, the golden light gradually solidified into half-body armour on his body and a longspear in his hand. Apart from his head, his chest, wrists and other critical parts of his body were all covered. Golden light was behind his back in a manner reminiscent of wings, giving him the imposingness of an angel of war. There was no w outside of the fear mixed with madness in his expression.

    Imhotep¡¯s showing wasn¡¯t bad either. He had created a granite giant. It was no longer the colour of sand, but rather the colour of an amethyst-like granite. Although it wasn¡¯t as ridiculous as a hundred meters, but it still stood tall at fifty meters, and obviously possessed shocking power. It looked slightly stronger than that tiny Hao Tian in the air.

    Of course, the truth wasn¡¯t merely what could be seen. The gap in strength wasn¡¯t what could be seen with the eyes. When the granite giant appeared, Hao Tian abruptly descended, covering the short hundred meters in two or three seconds. His longspear stabbed into the giant¡¯s arm it used to protect its head, and the several meter thick arm was actually pierced through and broken by this small longspear. Just as Hao Tian was preparing to stab the giant again, its other arm came attacking and its fist that hit from above sent Hao Tian crashing into the ground. At the same time, the giant raised its snapped off wrist and pummeled the sand Hao Tian had fallen into. Every pounding it gave would send sand flying dozens of meters up, the enormous force quickly creating a deep pit.

    ¡°This is a pure energy type attack, isn¡¯t it? Dammit, you learnt unexpectedly fast!¡± Hao Tian¡¯s enraged bellows rung out from the deep pit. There was a sh of golden light as a golden figure covered in blood appeared before the granite figure.

    Energy was opposing, and there was no absolute suppression. Just as light could suppress darkness, so too could darkness suppress light. Hao Tian¡¯s energy could dissolve the energy in Imhotep¡¯s body, and the opposite was true as well. It was just which side could give the other more damage. Imhotep had given Hao Tian a good beating andpletely erased Hao Tian¡¯s advantage.

    Hao Tian didn¡¯t show any weakness as the golden light on his body remained vigorous. Under the pressure for survival, or rather, the pressure of Xuans¡¯, he unleashed an unimaginable passion for battle. Although he had been given a thrashing, he still dropped down from above the giant and a foot pressed down on the giant¡¯s forehead, disintegrating it into powder with a sh of golden light. The giant roared as its entire body began to tremble. However, it merely trembled and hadn¡¯t been brought down by Hao Tian¡¯s blow, instead waving its arm to strike the mid-air Hao Tian again.

    This punch hit hard, and sent Hao Tian flying a hundred meters away. Hao Tian was lucky to have the golden light¡¯s protection, or this punch would have reduced him to a meat paste. However, the giant actually hadn¡¯t finished venting, as it ripped out a chunk of granite from its body and hurled it at him. A ball of golden light descended from above and exploded on the granite, sending tremendous shockwaves through the surroundings. The sand and dust cloud raised obscured the giant¡¯s vision and when it settled down a dozen secondster, Hao Tian was within the sand, over a hundred balls of light around him, which all shone brilliantly over the area.

    ¡°I really am an idiot. I was actually dyed so long by a weakling like you. Forget it. I¡¯ll kill you even if I have to go all-out. I no longer care how much weaker I¡¯ll be after that. I¡¯ll be tied down and die here if I don¡¯t kill you. Thus, I¡¯ll leave it up to fate!¡± Hao Tianughed madly as his entire body trembled. He had to overdraft from his life force to release so much Holy Light this time was for his level of power. He would die this time if he wasn¡¯t able to kill Imhotep. This was what was meant by betting it all on a single throw.

    Imhotep could see iing danger, and the giant began toe apart. It seemed he wanted to enter the sand again. However, the granite giant came apart much slower than the sand man, and Hao Tian couldn¡¯t possibly let him slowly escape. He leapt up, his legs shining resplendently as he kicked the over hundred balls at the giant. Every ball that came into contact would result in golden light coating the giant like liquid. Ball by ball,yer byyer, the giant¡¯s figure was forcibly corroded by the golden liquid.

    Hao Tian gave the giant a powerful and bold kick, but its speed after hitting the giant was very slow, as if it was mired in mud. However, every inch it entered would break apart the thick granite body, as well as corroding the ck energy within away. After a dozen seconds, half of the giant¡¯s body had been eaten away, and the remaining half broke apart, reforming into a mass of ck energy.

    The mass of ck energy raced downwards madly. However, for some reason, under the might of the golden light, it was unable to dig into the sandy ground and could only let out roars as it thrashed about under the balls of lights¡¯ pressure. Unfortunately, the pressure was too great and left the shadow unable to move.

    ¡°You can¡¯t run! Die!¡±

    Hao Tian had gone mad, and had already used all the power in his body. When he had jumped up to attack before, he had infused a portion of Holy Light into the sandy ground to seal off the giant¡¯s path of retreat. Thisplete eruption had left his body without a scrap of power. The Holy Light that was outside his body, on the surface of his body and in the sand were part of his resolve to kill off Imhotep. Not long after, there was a bang as Hao Tian¡¯s feet finallynded on the ground, the final bit of shadow crushed. He could faintly hear a man screaming out the word Anck-Su-Namun, before no sound was left.

    ¡°I won...?¡±

    Hao Tian fell down lying on the ground without a care for how he looked. He cut an embarrassing figure as his final frenzied attack hadpletely torn apart his clothes, leaving himpletely naked with even his underwear not spared. He no longer had any Holy Light left in him, and the current him was in a simr position to Cheng Xiao where any zombie appearing would be the end of him.

    However, Hao Tian¡¯s luck held. Imhotep using the Suna Suna no Mi to turn the surrounding area into sand as well the shockwaves from Xuans¡¯ battle had left no zombies or mutated organisms in the vicinity.

    After a long while, Hao Tian finally stood up, his body trembling. He looked quietly at the sand below him, sighing as he took out a Sky Stick before flying into the sky. ¡°We¡¯re just chess pieces in this scheme. Our life and death isn¡¯t even up to us. Why fight until both sides are hurt? I ask you to what end? Was it worth it?¡±

    Hao Tian VS Imhotep... Hao Tian¡¯s victory!

    Team China Fallen: Xiao Honglu, Zero, Anck-Su-Namun, Qi Tengyi, Dragon, Kampa, Lan Feng, Imhotep

    Remaining Survivors: Zheng Zha, Chu Xuan, Cheng Xiao, Zhang Heng, Zhao Yingkong, Luo Yinglong, Ming Yanwei, Liu Yu, Lin Juntian, Wangxia

 Vol 23 21-1: Luo Yinglongs True Character(I)

    In the frenzied battle between team China and team Devil, the battle of the Xuans was filled with many variables and great power. In terms of merely power, there was a battle that wasn¡¯t any lesser than the Xuans¡¯, which was the face off between the Cultivators.

    Cultivators... it was a path of power different from the gic constraint. If inferring from the clues they already knew, the first Cultivator was a Saint. Althoughter Cultivators didn¡¯t have Saints amongst them, being able to resist the other Saints using Cultivation, starting the Grand Primordial War and also forcing the Saints to stop the war showed that the might of Cultivation was unimaginable.

    If a Saint¡¯s growth was described as unlocking the power of one¡¯s body and using their body to manipte the power within the universe, Cultivation would be a science. They used rune technology to create various treasures of great power and to train their bodies, thus reaching a level not inferior to the Saints. Overall, the greatest strength of Cultivation techniques was their fundamental knowledge of rune technology. That was its true essence.

    The two representatives of Cultivation here, one Luo Yinglong, only possesed the Cultivation techniques for training the body, and the most orthodox school of it. It was a Cultivation manual obtained from one of the worlds and was something outsiders would never be able to obtain. The other not only had the techniques for training the body, but also a weapon clone Xuan had made by substituting rune technology with scientific technology. It wasn¡¯t an orthodox school of Cultivation, with neither the technique nor weaponplete. Even so, the two¡¯s battle had turned the surrounding area into ashes for kilometers around as if the area had suffered a nuclear strike.

    The man on a sword had used a secret weapon to control the might of the Heavenly Dao, sting Yinglong who hadn¡¯t been able to guard in time deep underground. He had merged his body with the Heavenly Dao lightning bolts, then bombarded Yinglong with mighty power in an unending stream in a process akin to self denotation. When the attacks finally stopped, a crater kilometers in size and unfathomable depth was left. The man on a sword was shockingly still alive, but his face was iparably pale as he levitated in the air. He was obviously not far from death.

    (Too much Refined Qi was consumed, and my life force and Light of the Soul was depleted as well. I¡¯ll die in minutes... Xuan was right. The power of this Heavenly Dao lightning is infinite, and I can only disy one percent at most. If I had already ovee my tribtion and be an immortal, perhaps this strike would have caused the continent itself to crack. As expected of a pinnacle weapon of Cultivation that equals the Magic Cannon. Luo Yinglong should have died, right? Lil sis¡¯ life should be...)

    ¡°We¡¯re just chess pieces in this scheme. I ask you to what end? Was it worth it?¡± A profound voice echoed out in the man on a sword¡¯s mind. He didn¡¯t know where the sound wasing from. At the same time, a streak of azure light shot out from the crater which came to a halt in front of him. The azure light was precisely a flying sword, with Luo Yinglong safe and sound above it.

    Although he couldn¡¯t be called perfectly safe and sound, what with his clothes all more or lesspletely ripped apart and the numerous gs that protected him broken apart, he still looked in much better condition than the man on a sword. Curiously, his eyes were nk, not in the way of when the gic constraint was unlocked, but as if the myriad worlds were contained within it. The depths and ends of it couldn¡¯t be seen, and his expression contained a seriousness that had never appeared before,pletely unlike his usual joking expression.

    ¡°Whatever. Since I¡¯ve already showed my power, ¡®he¡¯ is definitely aware of it already, so why carry on the charade of being weak?¡± Yinglong gave a heavy sigh. He rubbed his palms together, and thousands of rays of azure light were let off, each a peeressly sharp sword qi. It enveloped the area a kilometer around within short seconds. Before this azure light, everything, be it rock or metal turned to dust. The man on a sword wasn¡¯t even able to utter a sound before he too turned to nothing, bing dust.

    (Dammit, the injuries from this battle were too severe. Even my lifebound magical treasure was wrecked. I can no longer deploy the Twelve Evil Gods Formation. I already knew I was going to die in this final battle and was nning to borrow Zheng¡¯s main character destiny to revive in team China, then cooperate with them to fight ¡®him¡¯ and be the chess yer myself. I thought I would be able to rely on my lifebound Evil Gods gs¡¯ divine ability to ovee this tribtion after refining it. Who knew that divine abilities can¡¯t overturn fate. I haven¡¯t even determined a victor between my jinx, Luo Gando, and I, and it¡¯s broken here already. Aiiiii, looks like I¡¯m going to die here.)

    Many thoughts crossed Yinglong¡¯s mind, and when he thought about the fatal cmitying his way, his heart felt restless again. Zheng¡¯s main character destiny still had some changes. The two Zhengs were a Zheng and who the main character was not fixed in stone. The final battle was not truly a final battle, but instead to determine the position of the main character. If his choice was wrong and the main character was actually clone Zheng, his revival would be a dream. Thus, the best method would still be to not die. Now, his Evil Gods gs that he had been relying on the most was broken, so how was he to face this fatal cmity?

    (Ah, it¡¯ll be great if I still had the Eight Trigrams formation. The cauldron of the eight trigrams isn¡¯t weaker than the Evil Gods Formation, and maybe using its purple mes to burn that Eva may be more effective than summoning the Evil Gods. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s still in good condition though?)

    Yinglong didn¡¯t know that Zheng had long since used the eight gs in the experiment to obtain Refined Qi. It was said that with the dao, bing an immortal was as easy as flipping over your hand, while without the dao, it became as hard as ascending to the heavens. Zheng had neither Cultivation techniques nor physique, but had forcibly obtained Refined Qi through Xuan¡¯s help. The eight g¡¯s contribution in this couldn¡¯t be understated.

    (Whatever whatever. There¡¯s still some unfinished karma left. Although I divined out that she would definitely die... If Adam seeded in Instrumentality, why did he still lose? Well, this is good too. ¡®He¡¯ will definitely be worried if Adam didn¡¯t die, and perhaps our world may end in an instant. And the souls he absorbed can¡¯t revive if he¡¯s not dead. In the end, it¡¯s a good thing. Whatever. I¡¯ll go and meet Adam first, resolve this karma then go all-out.)

    Yinglong sighed heavily again, before looking off in a certain direction then flying off there on his flying sword.

 Vol 23 21-2: Luo Yinglongs True Character(II)

    As Luo Yinglong was disying his full power, the far away Adam was being eaten by Luo Gando. The survivors from team China all flew off in the direction the ropes went, leaving only the Eva that was wrapped up in a sphere of light behind.

    The Eva was a half-mechanical lifeform with a mechanical exterior and organic interior, with an enormous body several meters tall. The mechanical exterior had mostlye apart minus a few critical and important parts. Its body was already covered in purple muscles and there were over ten wings behind its back, which had reached a wingspan of thirty to forty meters each.

    (Where am I? I remember I was integrating with the Eva and about to fight Luo Yinglong and those from team China. Did I kill them? Or did they run away?)

    Gando tested out his limbs, and didn¡¯t immediately recover from his confusion as he looked around to find his surroundings in ruins. It seemed a brutal battle had taken ce, and the current scene didn¡¯t seem to have been caused by his Eva.

    (Strange. Who was I fighting with...? Did I run out of Light of the Soul, and I woke up after detaching from the Eva? And the opponent didn¡¯t kill me? Or had I alreadypletely annihted the enemy?)

    He tested out his limbs again, only to abruptly realize he was floating in the air, and what his eyes were looking at weren¡¯t the arms of a human, but the giant purple arms of an Eva. The Eva had somehow be his body. What exactly had happened?

    (...This power. What is this power within my body?! Light of the Soul is rushing out from the depths of my soul in an endless stream. My god, this power... is the power when the fifth stage is unlocked?)

    Gando looked disbelievingly at his hands, or rather, used the Eva¡¯s eyes to look at the Eva¡¯s hands. He swung an arm lightly, and a visible diamond shaped A.T. Field appeared around his arm. The light swing resulted in the one to two cubic meters of A.T. Field being tossed to the ground, which immediately let out a sun-like radiance and exploded, blowing apart the surrounding hundreds of meters into dust. The resulting dust cloud swallowed up Gando as well, until the Eva shot out like a purple streak of lightning when the dust cloud reached a height of a hundred meters tall.

    ¡°Hahahaha... I can finally get revenge! This power can definitely let me kill everyone in team China. No one can stop me, hahaha, NO ONE CAN STOP ME!¡± Gandoughed madly. Perhaps the sudden possession of an unimaginable power really had pushed his mental state into insanity. As his shouting ended, the over ten wings on his back extended and created over ten cubic meters of A.T. Field behind its back which promptly exploded. The enormous Eva borrowed this enormous force to vanish into the horizon in the blink of an eye.

    Gando had been in aatose state since absorbing Adam. This period had gone on for very long. Half a minute after he left, an azure streak of light, which was Yinglong on his flying sword, sped over from the direction opposite of where Gando had gone to. However, he hade a little toote, as Adam had already been eating and Gando had already be a true fatal disaster for him.

    (Divine abilities really don¡¯t match up to fate. Luo Gando unexpectedly profited from a disaster and grew to this stage. This should be ¡®his¡¯ doing.)

    Yinglong didn¡¯t hurry to catch up to Gando, instead bringing his flying sword to a stop andnded at the spot Adam had conducted his Instrumentality. He took out a turtle shell and several circr tablets that were made of neither metal nor wood and fiddled with them as he sat there.

    He inserted the circr tablets into the turtle shell and gave it light shakes, slowly getting more and more anxious and serious the more he shook. A few minutester, he spat arge mouthful of fresh blood onto the shell, weakly falling to the ground at the same time. He only got up after a while, and the circr tablets inside the shell had already turned into powder. As the wind blew, the air around Yinglong was suffused with powder.

    ¡°I see. So, the Instrumentality went that way. Turn all the basic building blocks of life: amino acids, DNA and cells into amniotic fluid, then absorb the organism¡¯s Light of the Soul, and the Light of the Soul will be peerless through the process of merger. The ultimate lifeform which has reached the sixth stage is such an existence. Unfortunately, this ultimate lifeform wasn¡¯tplete. Adam¡¯s Instrumentality was heavily sabotaged in its initial stages. Thus, he needed to absorbrge quantities of Light of the Soul to begin the Instrumentality again, but Luo Gando at this time...¡± Yinglong muttered to himself, and with a wave of his hand, the powder transformed again into a circr tablets that fell into his hand. Yinglong finally stood up again at this point.

    (Adam being sabotaged at the start was a coincidence. So was team China¡¯s secret weapon and Luo Gando¡¯s coincidental arrival. If he appeared slightly earlier orter, he would have been absorbed by Adam. All these coincidences stacked together have a probability of happening that can only be described as a miracle. But miracles don¡¯t happen in this world. All this could only have been a conscious action. ¡®He¡¯... was afraid of Adam¡¯s sixth stage, afraid of Adam breaking out of this universe. So...) Yinglong exhaled as a hypothesis appeared in his mind.

    (Perhaps... ¡®He¡¯ is a peerless existence to our world, but in the world ¡®he¡¯ is from, ¡®he¡¯ is a weakling?)

    Thinking so much about it now was useless, he had already been dyed here for too long. He didn¡¯t know if Gando had already gone to Zheng and clone Zheng¡¯s battlefield. The battle there would determine who would have the main character destiny. No outsider could be allowed to interfere. Although he couldn¡¯t be sure if the current Gando had the power to deal with Zheng and clone Zheng, he didn¡¯t dare allow Gando to affect his sole chance of survival either. Thus, he had to stop this unlucky star of his no matter what.

 Vol 23 21-3: Luo Yinglongs True Character(III)

    The final battle had already reached its most critical point. Every battle had either already started or ended. For example, one of the three powers that could decide the result, the Angel Alliance, had beenpletely annihted. Adam¡¯s Instrumentality had not been perfectly executed, and him who had transformed into the ultimate lifeform had been eaten. All these changes were enough to influence the conclusion of the final battle. Of course, the ce where the conclusion would truly be decided was that fated battle between those two

    ¡°We meet again!¡±

    At the moment Zheng and clone Zheng met, clone Zheng had been guarding the entrance to the valley the underground basement was in. His ck mes had locked down the entire valley as well as the small hill he was on. Normal people couldn¡¯t even considering near. It was only when Zheng flew over and used a powerful chop had these endless mes been parted into two sections. Clone Zheng no longer released ck mes, instead looking calmly as Zheng walked to him, the two watching other like this.

    ¡°It¡¯s been so long. You¡¯ve chased up to me at longst. Before, I thought no one would ever be able to chase up to me ever again. Unexpectedly, the first to chase up to me would be the me I killed once upon a time.¡± Clone Zheng was sitting on a giant rock as he looked at Zheng.

    ¡°No. I didn¡¯t chase up to you. Indeed, in the past I was chasing after you, believing that as long as I exceeded you, I wouldn¡¯t lose anything again. But I was wrong,pletely wrong. Power isn¡¯t what I want. I just need the power to protect my convictions. I don¡¯t actually have to catch up to you, because what will determine whether I can beat you isn¡¯t our power, but whether I have the conviction to protect!¡± Zheng said seriously as he grasped Tiger¡¯s Soul.

    Zheng paused before continuing, ¡°The closer I get to you, the more I can sense how powerful you are. The gap between us is still sorge. Perhaps I closed it by an amount that¡¯s not significantpared to Resident Evil Apocalypse, but I can still only look up to you as with before. But this isn¡¯t a reason to lose! I have no reason to lose! I have those I want to protect, and we¡¯ve already promised to make team China stand as the apex of God¡¯s Realm! My clone, let us begin our fight!¡±

    Clone Zheng had been looking carefully at him, and shook his head and sighed, looking at the sky when Zheng finished speaking. ¡°I originally that since we were one and the same person, you would be strong just like me after experiencing aplete extermination of your team. Who knew... You walked thepletely and utterly opposite path of mine that couldn¡¯t be anymore different. Forget all that! All that feelings, conviction, protecting or whatever! That¡¯s just a weakling¡¯s excuse for being weak and to cover up your hardheadedness. Come. I shall show you what the words real power actually mean!¡±

    As his words fell, clone Zheng leapt up from his rock and his broadsword came hacking down, and the broadsword and Tiger¡¯s Soul crashed heavily against the other. However, the result was surprising. Despite borrowing his downward momentum, clone Zheng was the one pushed back by the unmoving Zheng. In terms of raw power, Zheng was much, much stronger than his clone.

    ¡°Use your ck mes. Ten of you aren¡¯t my match if we¡¯re speaking in terms of raw power. After all, our paths of power are different, and mine is one of pure power.¡± Zheng didn¡¯t chase after to attack, instead shaking Tiger¡¯s Soul as he spoke. The sabre edge was actually covered in ayer of ck mes that were burning on nothing, which vanished upon his shaking it.

    Clone Zheng who was sent flying back extended his wings,ing to a halt in the air. He didn¡¯t say anything, but only silently looked at the skies. When his head lowered again, his ck mes began to be more energetic, and ck mes began to encircle two meters around him. The mes seemed to have a will of their own, only encircling his body and sword, and never moving away or closer. It was even more obedient than a pet.

    ¡°This is my Light of the Soul, Sinme! All the hatred, cruelty, weakness and negative emotions in my heart all turn tangible. You wished to see my true power? Then survive and fight me!¡±

    With a wave of his hand, clone Zheng sent mes cascading towards Zheng like a waterfall. Zheng didn¡¯t dare to be negligent and brandished Tiger¡¯s Soul, using Instant Destruction to sh out. If this strike connected solidly with the hill, it would have cut in half. However, unlike before when he easily parted the wall of mes, Tiger¡¯s Soul ground to a halt in this sh, while the mes coiled around Tiger¡¯s Soul towards Zheng.

    ¡°Hmm?¡± A light de appeared around Tiger¡¯s Soul as Refined Qi was poured into it. He didn¡¯t withdraw Tiger¡¯s Soul, instead taking advantage of the opportunity to rend the mes apart. The remaining mes all returned to clone Zheng¡¯s side, as if that waterfall of mes had only been an illusion.

    ¡°Your Sinmes actually have defensive properties too? What a terrifying enhancement. The power of that strike before should have been something even your body wouldn¡¯t have been able to withstand, but such a small amount of mes was able to block it.¡± Zheng sighed, but his hands didn¡¯t stop moving and his legs used Soru, instantly bringing him before his clone. Tiger¡¯s Soul was wrapped around in a glittering light de as it came chopping down. It was like scissors meeting cloth as the light de easily sheared through the outer mes, as clone Zheng within the ck mes held his broadsword aloft to wee Tiger¡¯s Soul.

    The two crashed loudly once again, this time reaching a stalemate. For some reason, clone Zheng could use the support of the ck mes on his broadsword to be on par with Zheng¡¯s Instant Destruction. Although it was only an instant of power, it was still enormous. It seemed that apart from burning and defence, it was capable of other marvels.

    (It ought to be like this. Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to reach the apex of God¡¯s Realm and be universally recognised as such. How profoundly can this me be used in his hands? True power isn¡¯t based on the power of the skill itself, but the user and its application. This saying can¡¯t be any more truer. My clone truly is the strongest.)

    Zheng had been using Explosion from the start, and was utterly serious when facing the person titled the strongest. He didn¡¯t dare be the slightest bit careless, but even Explosion was more or less on par with clone Zheng¡¯s body. Clone Zheng using his ck mes put him on equal footing with Zheng¡¯s Dragon Transformation. With his broadsword, he could match Instant Destruction. Thus, the two were locked in stalemate for a time.

    Although the two looked like they were on equal grounds, Zheng was actually aware of how hard this was inside. After all, he was on the offensive right now, and was using Instant Destruction and various skills, such as Soru and Geppou, to achieve this. Then there was those ck mes that aroused envy. Zheng may have looked like he wasn¡¯t touched at all by the ck mes, but that was actually only by continuously using the power produced by mingling Refined Qi and Magic outside his body to iste himself from the ck mes. Looking at clone Zheng, he still seemed to have some power in reserve. Although Zheng was probing his opponent too and wasn¡¯t going all-out, such a battle was still a downer.

    ¡°My clone! Come! Let¡¯s use our full power to determine victory!¡± Zheng suddenly shouted, when his Qi and Blood Energy began to flow within his body as he prepared to use Destruction.

    ¡°No, wait wait. Something¡¯s not here yet. Right, you haven¡¯t reached this level yet, so you can¡¯t sense ¡®him¡¯. Without reaching this level or being endowed with unique talents, you can¡¯t sense it...¡± Clone Zheng suddenly said these inexplicable words that Zheng couldn¡¯t understand.

    ¡°¡®Him¡¯? Who, Xuan?¡± Zheng¡¯s sabre was chopping out, and he suddenly asked during a lull.

    ¡°You can refer to ¡®him¡¯ as the beginning, the end. The creator or the destroyer. You can also say he is the maker or author... He is the one who controls our future.¡± Clone Zheng muttered, shutting his eyes as he no longer said anything.

 Vol 23 21-4: Luo Yinglongs True Character(IV)

    Luo Yinglong sped along, but the direction he went off in was slightly different from Gando¡¯s. This made him feel slight doubtful. When someone¡¯s power reached a certain level, there would be a certain sensitivity to powerhouses inbat, such as now when Yinglong could sense a tremendous pressure from far off. The battle of the Zhengs was a battlefield which surpassed the Xuans. It was the fight for the main character destiny, and the objective of this world, no the entire God¡¯s Realm, and the true aim of the final battle. The pressure they were letting off was enough to draw all who had unlocked the fourth stage in. Thus, why would Gando instead be going further and further away with his power? Did he have something else to do?

    (Maybe... just maybe he had a poor sense of direction? If so, then that would be awesome! If he only reaches after the Zhengs decide victory, wouldn¡¯t I be saved? Hahaha...)

    Yinglong rejoiced in his heart. He suddenly saw Sky Sticks that were flying not far in front of him. When he got closer, he saw it was Wangxia, Liu Yu, Juntian and a heavily injured Yanwei. They were squeezing on two Sky Sticks, and this cramped formation made Yinglong frown.

    ¡°Luo, Luo Yinglong?!¡± Wangxia¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he immediately saw Yinglong. In the information Xuan had gathered once of the powerhouses in the realm, this Cultivator was one of the more important ones. He was the mainbat force of team Celestial. When he caught sight of him, he thought Yinglong was here to seek vengeance for Adam, especially when he was flying over so fast.

    Upon seeing Wangxia take a few bombs out, Yinglong hurriedly called out, ¡°Don¡¯t, don¡¯t! I already left team Celestial and joined team China! I already met with Zheng and his group just now! Heeeeeyyyy! You¡¯re still throwing it?!¡±

    As his words fell, a miniature nuke exploded not far from Yinglong. The enormous shockwaves easily made it through his hastily erected barrier. But that was all. A sh of azure light instantly enveloped the violent shockwaves. When Wangxia and the rest recovered from their surprise, Yinglong was already safe and sound before them.

    ¡°Hey! I¡¯m telling the truth! I really joined team China! Zheng and clone Zheng¡¯s battlefield is in front! I was going to go help Zheng!¡± Yinglong looked at the four. He couldn¡¯t whack them nor could he kill them, so he could only helplessly continue to exin.

    ¡°...I believe you. We¡¯ll be dead already if you were an enemy.¡± Wangxia nodded. He understood it after briefly thinking about it. Yinglong was originally of team Celestial, so he and team Devil were bitter enemies to the end, so he wouldn¡¯t use the four of them to coerce Zheng. Using them to coerce clone Zheng would be even more ridiculous. Would that strongest person abandon the battle for four unimportant people? The answer was obvious. That was the first thing.

    Secondly, if Yinglong was here to take revenge for Adam or team Celestial, he could just kill the four of them directly. Why would he need to join the battle of Zhengs? Did he want to y the bystander to fish for rewards from the side and try to kill both Zhengs? That wasn¡¯t possible with his power even if he was a Cultivator. Thus, malicious intent or a conspiracy being at y could be rejected.

    There was another important reason Wangxia had thought of. Adam had been team Celestial¡¯s strategist. Adam was dead, so did a hothead like Luo Yinglong actually even know the meaning of the words malicious intent and conspiracy?

    ¡°I may not know what you¡¯re thinking, but I¡¯m suddenly feeling pretty annoyed now...¡± Yinglong rubbed his temples. He didn¡¯t look dashing or elegant in the least now, what with strips of cloth being all that remained on him after what had obviously been a fierce battle. He had also hidden that deep and profound look of his. Thus, he looked like hothead he had been before, so Wangxia wasn¡¯t wrong in thinking so.

    ¡°We¡¯ll give this woman treatment first. She looks like she¡¯s about to drop dead anytime now.¡± Yinglong looked at Yanwei who Wangxia was carrying. She was indeed heavily injured. Although her blood loss had already been stemmed, her injuries reached even her internal organs. She was about to die after flying for so long, so Yinglong¡¯s arrival right at this time was indeed a coincidence.

    ¡°Is it really a coincidence?¡± Yinglongughed coldly upon seeing Wangxia and the rest sighing. ¡°She¡¯s Zhang Heng¡¯s girl, that person good at using bows who¡¯s one of your elites, right? In other words, her plotline hasn¡¯t been resolved yet, so ¡®he¡¯ wouldn¡¯t let her die yet. Me coincidentally arriving now is insurance for her survival. No, perhaps there¡¯s a double insurance. If an ident stopped me from arriving, you might meet Cheng Xiao, your medic, ahead...¡±

    As he spoke, Yinglong received Yanwei and ced her t on the ground. He then slowly poured his Refined Qi into her. Yanwei¡¯s wounds patched themselves up at a visible rate, and her face had be much better than that pale pallor before although she still hadn¡¯t woken up. Her life should be safe now.

    ¡°Qi itself has healing properties. If Zheng poured Qi into you, it could suppress your injuries. Refined Qi, however, is apletely different energy from Qi, qualitatively and quantitatively. Its healing properties are equivalent to Light of the Soul that had the form of life force, and is a top-ss healing energy. It¡¯s just that it¡¯s exhausting.¡± Yinglong exhaled as he withdrew his hand.

    Wangxi hurried over to Yanwei¡¯s side, only rxing when he gave her a careful inspection. He turned to Yinglong and asked, ¡°What to you intend to do next? Go along with us to help Zheng?¡±

    ¡°...No. I won¡¯t be going with you. I¡¯ll be going myself. All of you are too weak, and if you just intrude in their battle like that, you¡¯ll die. If you want to join their battle, you need to at least reach Zhang Heng¡¯s level. If you¡¯re too weak, you¡¯ll instead affect the Zheng you¡¯re trying to help. You have to know, their battle is something even I¡¯m not able to join in fully.¡± Yinglong shook his head.

    He paused before continuing. ¡°The mission Xuan gave you should have been to defeat team Celestial, or kill Adam? Next, you all should not interfere with the Zhengs¡¯ fight. Wait here for the rest of team China or team Devil toe. Standing guard should be your most important job. Don¡¯t let anyone interfere, until you all gather enough power to intervene. Only then can you join in, understand?¡±

    The so-called king versus king and soldiers against soldiers was so. The king was able to single-handedly kill the majority of the other side¡¯s soldiers, and the kings were practically on the same level. Thus, after the kings¡¯ evenly matched battle began, as long as the soldiers determined victory and had the ability to influence the battle between kings, then the side whose soldiers won would win. However, the prerequisite was that they had the power to influence the battle of kings. One or two measly soldiers wouldn¡¯t be able to do so. That was what Yinglong meant.

    If the battle between team China and team Devil was exined using chess pieces, king versus king was the two Zhengs¡¯ fight, while the Xuans were the most powerful pieces outside of the king. If the rest werepared to pawns, Yingkong, Zhao Zhuikong and their tier would be worth two or three pawns, while the weakest tier of Juntian were basically ignorable outside of being used to deal with other soldiers. Thus, this method of battle was as clone Xuan said, a gamble of probability. The originally weaker team China had used this n to sessfully close the gap with team Devil. As for the final conclusion, that would depend on which of the two sides had more power remaining.

    Yinglong joining team China was a variable, while to bnce the power of the two, Gando had simrly also be a variable. The will of the heavens couldn¡¯t be predicted and Yinglong sighed greatly in his heart.

    After carefully exhorting Wangxia and the rest to be careful of Gando, Yinglong stepped on his flying sword and sped off. He hadn¡¯t flown for more than a moment before a dense and dark mass of ck mes appeared ahead of him. The hill they were fighting on wasn¡¯t toorge, and was just a few hundred meters tall. The hill had beenpletely destroyed in the violent shes between the ck mes and Explosion and Instant Destruction. The incredibly high temperatures reduced the rocks tova and ss, then a following enormous shockwave from a collision would turn it all to dust. Just the sound from the collisions were enough to kill an ordinary person within a hundred meters. It was easily imaginable the destruction that would be caused by these two monsters fighting. And this was the result when they hadn¡¯t even gone all-out. What if the ck me¡¯s scale or temperature was just the slightest bit higher, or it was the true Destruction or even Chaos, Genesis Splitter that could flip over the heavens and earth?

    Yinglong shook his head. He had already considered a lot on the way here. Since he couldn¡¯t avoid theing fatal disaster, he had to try his best to help Zheng obtain the main character qualifications, then revive himself through the main character destiny. Thus, he couldn¡¯t let Gando interfere no matter what. Even if he failed in stopping Gando, he had to have something to stop him until the two determined victory or team China gathered enough power.

    ¡°Hey, the two of you stop for a while! I have something to say!¡± Yinglong was rather gutsy, directly flying into ten meters outside the domain of their battle. This was the closest he dared get close to. He wasn¡¯t afraid of Zheng, but rather clone Zheng suddenly attacking and killing him.

    There was another loud collision between Tiger¡¯s Soul and the ck mes as a crater dozens of meters in size was formed. Zheng and clone Zheng sessfully separated themselves as they looked at Yinglong in tandem.

    ¡°Yinglong? Have you all have determined victory?¡± Zheng asked.

    ¡°...Luo Yinglong? You dare poke your nose here? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dying?¡± Clone Zheng sneered coldly, opening his mouth to speak instead of continuing to attack.

    (These words... aren¡¯t the kind clone Zheng would say. He¡¯s too powerful and stands at too high a peak. He wouldn¡¯t threaten people with his aloof and arrogant personality. This confirms that clone Zheng must be able to sense ¡®him¡¯...)

    Yinglong smiled bitterly as he gestured with his hand, ¡°I don¡¯t have much interest in interfering with your fight. I don¡¯t think anyone is so bored as to challenge a monster to a fight, right? I¡¯m worried about other people interfering, so I specially came to ask you two gentlemen if you need a battlefield.¡±

    ¡°A battlefield?¡± Zheng asked curiously. He only looked carefully at his surroundings now. Indeed, the two¡¯s battle had wreaked great havoc, and the hill had been destroyed without them even noticing it. This was still just the warm-up too, so if they went all-out, they might even affect the undergroundboratory or even further. This battlefield really was too fragile.

    ¡°So, it¡¯s like this. I¡¯m about to face a life and death battle, and basically I¡¯m going to die. But, it doesn¡¯t sit right with me if I don¡¯t at least try. So, let¡¯s have a mutually beneficial deal. I¡¯lly down an Omnidirectional Samsara Formation. It¡¯ll siphon away a portion of the energy that overflows. Apart from strengthening the battlefield so it doesn¡¯t break so easily from the power of your shes, it¡¯ll let me borrow some of it too to face the uing battle. How about it? It¡¯s a good suggestion, right?¡± Yinglong chuckled.

    The Zhengs frowned, but both had different considerations. One was curious about the battle Yinglong was speaking of, while the other of exactly how much Yinglong was aware of.

    After a moment, Zheng directly said, ¡°I¡¯m fine with anything. If he tries to attack you while you¡¯reying the formation, I¡¯ll take the responsibility of tying him down. Whether it¡¯ll be sessful or not, I¡¯m don¡¯t dare be sure.¡±

    ¡°Unnecessary. Lay it. I myself am interested in seeing if divine abilities can ovee fate.¡± Clone Zheng didn¡¯t say anything else, and sat down. He allowed the ck mes to burn independently, and even shut his eyes a few secondster.

    (Thanks, you two Zhengs. I owe you each a favour. If I revive, I¡¯ll pay you back when we face ¡®him¡¯ in the future...)

    Yinglong exhaled and took out a rectangr piece of jade the size of his palm. It was covered inyers of fog and pale azure light, making it look like a cloud. Yinglong¡¯s expression also turned from joking to serious, gradually bing more deep and profound...

    ¡°Borrowing the force of heaven and earth... Omnidirectional Samsara Formation! Deploy!¡±

 Vol 23 22-1: Kong(I)

    No important changes could be seen once the Omnidirectional Samsara Formation was deployed. But when the two began their fight again as Yinglong left, the earth for dozens of kilometers around began to rise. What followed was exactly as Yinglong described. The ck mes didn¡¯t burn the ground as effectively as before, while the destruction wreaked by Zheng¡¯s power fell as well, shes that previously caused damage for dozens of meters now reduced to a mere ten meters. The amount of mitigation was slowly further increasing as well.

    The Omnidirectional Samsara Formation wasn¡¯t some grand formation. It was just a formation for preparing for Cultivator battles. It wasn¡¯t even for life and death battles. It was used for sparring in the movie world Yinglong had learnt Cultivation in. Its unique characteristic was that it was able to absorb the energy that spilled out frombatants within and using it to strengthen the battlefield. The formation itself would also strengthen in the process, allowing those inside to easily exit while making it difficult for those outside to enter, achieving the effect of guarding against interference in the spar. At the same time, in order not to waste the excess energy that spilled out, it would usually be released in the surroundings as spiritual qi. Yinglong was currently directlymandeering the spiritual qi as his own. In summary, as the Zhengs¡¯ battle got more heated up, the defence against external interference and Yinglong¡¯s reserve energy would increase. It did seem like a mutually beneficial result.

    When he had finishedying the formation, Yinglong stood silently on his flying sword as he levitated in the air. He continuously used his divine will to sense the surroundings. It may not have been asprehensive as a psyche force scan, but he could scan the things within several hundred kilometers, since it was one of the immortal techniques of the Cultivators after all.

    (No, I still can¡¯t find him. Is he really the type to get lost easily? That shouldn¡¯t be possible. Light of the Soul isn¡¯t just for show, and it¡¯s a high level A.T. Field. Even if it¡¯s weaker than clone Zheng¡¯s ck mes, it¡¯s still stronger than Zheng¡¯s Dragon Transformation. How could he be unable to sense the fluctuations from a battle between powerhouses? Very, very strange. Could it be ¡®he¡¯ is ying tricks again? That might be possible. The other powerhouses haven¡¯t determined victory yet, after all. The Xuans as well. It looks like the time needs to be dyed some. If Gando, someone capable of killing many, appears too early, the conclusion will be filled with variables.)

    ***

    In truth, Gando¡¯s disappearance really did have to do with the A.T. Field. Suddenly obtaining such a powerful A.T. Field was like if an early fourth stager had suddenly obtained the power of the fifth stage. A critical issue, theck of control, would appear. Although it wasn¡¯t enough to cause a bacsh effect on the abnormally powerful body of an Eva, it would still affect his usage of the A.T. Field, including even his most fundamental sensitivity towards power.

    Thus, he had ended up veering off course by over a thousand kilometers, before changing direction and flying off even further. He then flew another stretch not shorter to the one before when he changed direction again upon seeing the sea... Compared to Earth, an Eva was simply microscopic, the scale even more tiny than a human holding an ant...

    Time continued to march on as Gando slowly familiarised himself with his A.T. Field while Yinglong unhappily continued to search. Wangxia¡¯s group was discussing whether to help Xuan, or to head to Zheng¡¯s battlefield...

    ***

    CLANG! There was a loud and crisp sound as two shadows in the air separated, before vanishing. As their speeds were too fast and had already surpassed a human¡¯s dynamic vision, all that was seen were two ck blurs passing by.

    ¡°Therees a day when an unripe little apple bes ripe. This expectation for harvesting and the feeling that it¡¯s about to end is really just soplex that it makes me want to kill someone...¡±

    Zhao Zhuikong suddenly appeared on the ground. The dagger in his hand¡¯s tiny and rosy red design gave it quite the cute appearance like it was an ornament. However, in the hands of this evil demon, it was scarier than any modern weapon. The dagger vibrated minutely, turning blurry and indistinct, before the space in front of Zhao Zhuikong followed as well. In a moment, the ground and everything else a hundred meters in front of him was reduced to dust. At the same time, he waved his hand lightly in another direction, and a bloody mist sprang out there as Yingkong appeared there.

    ¡°Little apple, you only matured this much? It¡¯s rather like a rotten fruit...¡± Zhao Zhuikong stuck his tongue out to lick the red edge of his dagger, before giving a slight smile.

    Yingkong returned the slight smile wordlessly. Her arms and hands were covered in many obvious wounds, although they weren¡¯t fatal. Still, the many wounds had stained her upper outer garments red. Fortunately she had unlocked the gic constraint and had a superhuman constitution. An ordinary person who hadn¡¯t received timely treatment would have long since bled to death.

    (This is troublesome. He¡¯s fast, unimaginably so. Mach 3? Mach 5? Or even mach 10 and above. This isn¡¯t a speed a human should possess.)

    Yingkong continued to contemte how to continue fighting. As the main personality and the true greatest genius in a hundred years within the assassin n,bat was like breathing to her, and even the most unfavourable of situations wouldn¡¯t be able to break her fighting spirit.

    (Big brother, you¡¯re lying. Your Light of the Soul isn¡¯t telekinesis, but a form of speed, right? This is even faster than Zheng¡¯s Destruction, though it still doesn¡¯t match up to Chaos, Genesis Splitter. It¡¯s not the normal speed a human should possess. From another angle, Zheng¡¯s extraordinary speed is the result of using energy. You¡¯re so fast, yet there are no repercussions, so it can only be due to the Light of the Soul that the human body innately possesses...)

    ¡°What now? Should I use my special skill?¡± Yingkong inclined her head slightly, making her look very bewitching. The main personality was obviously unlike the secondary personality. Although her eyes were cold, her expression contained a girl¡¯s unique adorableness and charm.

    ¡°Oh, I heard that! Little apple, my ears are rather sharp. What special skill? It may be toote soon if you don¡¯t use it now.¡± Zhao Zhuikong smiled warmly as he slowly walked towards her. The atmosphere between the two turned solemn again, despite no attack being initiated yet.

    Yingkong didn¡¯t move, and suddenly said, ¡°This is outrageous! It¡¯s unfair! Big brother, do you know so much about me because clone Xuan gave you my information? Seriously, our side¡¯s Xuan is so irresponsible and even regrly uses us as bait. So, how about this. Answer three questions of mine so I have information myself and can use my full strength. How does big brother feel?¡±

    She was gambling... Gambling on that guess in her heart...

    ¡°Hoh. Seems not bad. Sure, ask away.¡±

    (I won the gamble. So, big brother¡¯s intention is to...)

    Yingkong giggled, not thinking it over anymore but directly asking, ¡°If you fought with clone Zheng, can you hurt him? Could you give him a fatal blow?¡±

    ¡°... Yes.¡±

    ¡°Second question. If carrying someone, can big brother run as fast as now?¡± Yingkong continued her questioning.

    ¡°... I can¡¯t.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, big brother. Then, I¡¯ll use my special skill, as repayment for big brother answering me.¡± Yingkong smiled.

    ¡°The third question, my little apple?¡± Zhao Zhuikong smiled as well while raising his dagger slightly. Yingkong who was far away from him abruptly moved several meters away, as a scar that wasn¡¯t too wide, but was very deep, appeared where she had been standing.

    ¡°Haven¡¯t thought one up yet, big brother. My Light of the Soul, my ultimate killing move... Watch closely!¡±

 Vol 23 22-2: Kong(II)

    Yingkong walked towards Zhao Zhuikong step by step, Excalibur in her hands. Zhao Zhuikong and her materialised in each other¡¯s field of vision at the same moment, while narrow yet deep scars continuously formed on the ground around them.

    Yingkong¡¯s figure was crystal clear in Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s eyes. Although she was fast, both had reaction speed and dynamic vision beyond that of normal people, and thus Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s eyes continued to lock onto her despite her speed. However, Zhao Zhuikong appeared blurry to Yingkong. He would vanish from his position from time to time, shing to another spot within her field of vision. In previous engagements, Yingkong had never been able to even get near him. Her main strength was force redirection and control in a melee, so a mid range battle wasn¡¯t her forte. A peakbatant like Zhao Zhuikong could ignore any mid range attacks of hers.

    Thus, she had to use her force redirection and control if she wanted victory. This could be seen from her spar with Zheng. Outside of overwhelming attacks like Chaos, Genesis Splitter, Zheng wouldn¡¯t dare tangle with her in closebat using his normal Destruction.

    Every attempt Yingkong made to close in on him, even if she risked her life to suffer attacks in the process, should have logically ended in her catching him. After all, one was chasing and one was retreating. This was unless he was far too much faster than Yingkong. But the gap in strength between the two would have been ridiculous if so, and he would need to have unlocked thete fourth stage to do so. Thus, although he was fast, it wasn¡¯t enough for him to leisurely retreat from Yingkong.

    Curiously however, every single time Yingkong was about to reach him, his speed would suddenly elerate, and he would move to the far away with an abnormal speed, making her unable to chase up to him.

    It would have been fine if that was it as Yingkong still had other methods to fight him. However, what forced her to stop everytime was his attacking method. The dagger could attack through the air, reaching even two hundred meters away. Yingkong¡¯s initial guessed it to be a type of incredibly fast vibrational telekinesis to reach this power and range. But every time Zhao Zhuikong used that strange eleration, despite her clearly having dodged the attack trajectory, the attack trajectory would bend towards her. As it continued to add up, her injuries were actually much worse than they looked.

    (Perhaps the guess at the start was wrong. The telekinesis... was a lie?)

    These doubts surfaced in Yingkong¡¯s mind, sp she asked those two questions. The first, asking whether he could still be as fast carrying someone, was to ascertain if he was using his own body¡¯s speed and telekinesis to reach his current speed. The second question was to determine if he had lied for the first question.

    As the two began their attacks again, Yingkong once again disregarded injuries to close in to Zhao Zhuikong. Zhao Zhuikong smiled slightly as his speed boosted suddenly again, the dagger not being brandished just once, but continuously vibrating. Everything before him began to disintegrate. Before their dynamic vision, it looked like the air was shattering into pieces like ss, while the ground was sliced into tiny chunks. However, the one sent flying was the person who had attacked, Zhao Zhuikong.

    Yingkong, who should have originally been within this attack range, had suddenly appeared in front of Zhao Zhuikong. In the instant he attacked, his stomach and chest had suffered multiple blows, with a sword scar tracing from his right chest to shoulder appearing as well. Although it had only broken open the skin, its position was the heart area, a critical area.

    ¡°A strange attack, my dear little apple. Your Light of the Soul isn¡¯t that bad. Still, why do I feel like I¡¯m facing two people, one attacking me and one escaping my attack range?¡± Zhao Zhuikong slowly rose from the ground, his head lowered to look at that injury on his chest, before he suddenly smiled towards Yingkong.

    (How sharp. That keen observation skill is almost like a beast¡¯s. Perhaps, big brother, you¡¯re the person who is actually the greatest genius in the assassin n¡¯s history.)

    Yingkong slightly smiled, not saying another word, while the atmosphere calmed down some with neither attacking.

    ¡°Little apple... do you know the meaning of this final battle?¡± Zhao Zhuikong suddenly looked at the sky, before opening his mouth to speak after a long time.

    ¡°What do you mean? Are you trying to talk about fate or continuing to act crazy?¡± Yingkong asked curiously.

    ¡°No, not such small matters.¡± Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s head lowered. His slight smile remained, but the madness in his eyes was gone. ¡°It¡¯s another kind of feeling that I¡¯ve been feeling recently. But it¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t know. Speaking of fate, is our fight not counted as fate? Day by day, I¡¯ve been looking forward to little apple maturing and ripening. Now that you¡¯re before me, I unexpectedly feel rather reluctant to part in my heart.¡±

    ¡°Is it loneliness? Big brother...¡± Yingkong smiled warmly, and there was no longer a trace of coldness, but instead the warmth towards one¡¯s family. ¡°I was lonely, just as big brother is. I wasn¡¯t able to bear those crimes and pain like big brother. I was only able to keep sleeping like a child. Is that why you killed my other personality? You felt reluctant to part, or you felt lonely?¡±

    ¡°But I was luckier than big brother. Comrades I could trust appeared by my side. Emotions filled my secondary personality¡¯s heart, emotions even the sleeping me could feel. That warmth and security let me better understand why you were lonely. That¡¯s why I woke up. This time, it¡¯s my turn to bear everything. I may not know the meaning of this final battle, but to us, this is our final battle!¡± As she finished speaking, she vanished again.

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Zhao Zhuikong didn¡¯t move, but suddenly extended a hand. Yingkong shockingly suddenly appeared there, running towards him. However, she was getting slower and slower.

    ¡°Little apple, that is not the answer I wanted. If you insist on that answer, I can only pluck you now. Peel off that tender skin of yours. Pick out those pristine white bones of yours! Just thinking about little apple rotting like that makes me want toe!¡±

    With a quiver of the de, a visible red line flew out in the direction the dagger shed at, rending apart all in its way. The fabric of space seemed no exception, as scars like the cracks of a mirror were left in it. The red line was directed at the decelerating Yingkong. In but a moment, an invisible heavy sword was suddenly shing upwards from his right. The sh was very abrupt, but Zhao Zhuikong used his dagger to block it as if he already had foreknowledge of it, while he borrowed the sword¡¯s force to move backwards.

    However, just as he moved half a meter away, a jade white and delicate palm suddenly extended from the direction he was moving in. He didn¡¯t dare let it touch him and he immediately elerated, moving nearly ten meters away in the blink of an eye. However, an invisible heavy sword was blocking his path of retreat. The eleration led the sword to piercing directly into his stomach from behind. Although it was only able to prate centimeters before he shed away, this was still the first time Yingkong had harmed him in this fight.

    ¡°How beautiful, little apple. Or should I say... my two little apples!¡± Zhao Zhuikong rubbed his back, smiling as if he couldn¡¯t feel the pain. Yingkong was standing behind him, Excalibur in hand, with several drops of blood on its tip. The drops of blood looked like they were floating in the air.

    ¡°Don¡¯t be so shameless, big brother. Your Light of the Soul is a spatial type, but you said it was the most ordinary telekinesis. That was lying.¡± Yingkong said lightly.

    Light of the Soul was an organism¡¯s ability from their deepest parts. Every organism, even the small bacteria, had its own unique Light of the Soul. However, Light of the Soul slept in the deepest depths of the human consciousness, even lower than the lower consciousness. This location could be considered where the most fundamental essence of the organism existed.

    Apart from a tiny minority of gifted people, the majority of people would never touch their Light of the Soul in their life. Even that tiny majority would only sense its existence, and using it was an impossibility.

    The word constraint in gic constraint showed the problem. You had to unlock the constraint step by step until the fourth stage. Each person would be able to use tentatively use their Light of the Soul then. However, their inner demons from the depths of their consciousness would appear too. This was known as the heart¡¯s devil! Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s little sister Zhao Ruikong had directlye into contact with the deepest depths of the consciousness and been controlled by her heart¡¯s devil, which was why the following tragedies had happened. It was the final and greatest barrier in obtaining Light of the Soul.

 Vol 23 22-3: Kong(III)

    Normally, only those who had reached the early fourth stage could use Light of the Soul. Those who reached the mid fourth stage and ovee their heart¡¯s devil would be able to personalise their Light of the Soul, such as clone Zheng¡¯s Sinmes and Zheng¡¯s Dragon Transformation. Every person¡¯s Light of the Soul would disy itself differently.

    However, there were some exceptionally gifted people such as Hao Tian, who had a personalised Light of the Soul despite not reaching the mid fourth stage, and Gando, who could have his personalised Light of the Soul, an A.T. Field, by relying on merging with the Eva. There was also Zhao Yingkong and Zhao Zhuikong who also had it despite not oveing the heart¡¯s devil as well. These people all belonged to the category of either being exceptionally gifted or having unique circumstances.

    Yingkong gave a light smile and continued, ¡°Iprehended my Light of the Soul after merging with my secondary personality. Its name is Mirror of Duality. In the beginning, I was my own person and she was her own person. After merging, I was no longer my own person and she was no longer her own person. But after I had this Light of the Soul, I remained myself and she remained herself. Big brother, you have to face two of us while fighting. Tehn, how about you? What¡¯s your Light of the Soul?¡±

    ¡°My Light of the Soul...¡± Zhao Zhuikong smiled warmly. However, his eyes got more and more bloodshot, looking it was being dyed in blood, which looked rather appalling. He enunciated it syble by syble, ¡°Inchstep.¡±

    ¡°Big brother, in the end were you unable to let go of your obsession and ovee the heart¡¯s devil?¡±

    In truth, Zhao Zhuikong¡¯sbat power was on the level of the mid fourth stage, but he had in reality never ovee the heart¡¯s devil...

    (Inchstep? Based on the name...)

    Yingkong didn¡¯t have the chance to follow this train of thought, because Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s next attack was already about to reach her. It was a basic charge followed by a thrust, but it gave off the feeling of being unavoidable. Although the dagger was right in front of her eyes, Yingkong felt as if it was stabbing at her from all directions, and she would be skewered regardless of which direction she moved. This feeling was far from reassuring.

    (Is it the pressure from his aura? Impossible, how could I be affected by that?)

    Yingkong didn¡¯t overthink it, and her body vanished from that spot, while another Yingkong appeared behind his back, Excalibur shing towards Zhao Zhuikong.

    Swish!

    At the moment Excalibur grazed Zhao Zhuikong, he didn¡¯t hesitate to continue thrusting his dagger forward. Shockingly, despite the dagger clearly stabbing into nothing, a flower of blood blossomed on Yingkong¡¯s shoulder. When the shoulder was pratedpletely, she was no longer able to put power into wielding Excalibur, and decisively jumped backwards.

    ¡°ZHAO ZHUIKONG! How did you stab me?!¡± Yingkong¡¯s expression was frosty, no longer carrying any of that charm from before when she smiled warmly. Although her appearance hadn¡¯t changed, losing that bewitchingness had given her a heroic air, and that androgynous face had a different kind of beauty to it. It was the secondary personality Yingkong.

    ¡°Little apple, oh wait, it became the unripe little apple. Learn to mature a little. It¡¯s better to rely on yourself than others. If you want to know how I managed to stab you, think through it yourself.¡± Zhao Zhuikong smilingly thrust out the dagger again. The Yingkong behind him vanished, while another Yingkong newly appeared several dozen meters away from him. Still, the dagger gave her another wound as before. Fortunately, she managed to raise Excalibur in time, or the injury wouldn¡¯t stop at her arm.

    ¡°You keep protecting her, little apple. That¡¯s something that will only ever be an unripe little apple, you know?¡±

    ¡°... Well, it¡¯s still better than being plucked by big brother, right?¡± Yingkong smiled warmly.

    (My Light of the Soul is to form two independent mes. One me can appear, while the other will exist in a separate space like she¡¯s in a mirror, unable to attack or harm. In other words, I can have one me lure in the enemy while the other can move to a safe location. Thus, I should be undefeatable in short or mid distance battles. So how is he hitting me?)

    Yingkong continued to think. Zhao Zhuikong had been right just now. The secondary personality wasn¡¯t the main personality after all, and wasn¡¯t able to think calmly regardless of the situation. This was the gap between the talents of the two personalities.

    (Inchstep, Inchstep. If it¡¯s a space attribute ability, could it be...)

    Yingkong blocked another few attacks, helplessly letting wounds add up on her body. It was just a simple thrust into what was clearly empty air each time,

    ¡°Inchstep... Your Light of the Soul means that within an area, you can reach any point in its space with but a step? Spatial contraction? No wonder your dagger can attack a hundred meters away with a light swing. I really thought it was telekinesis. Looks like this is big brother¡¯s Light of the Soul, Inchstep.¡±

    The so-called Ten Steps Kill in ancient times referred to any location within ten steps were part of one¡¯s attack range. Did Inchstep refer to being able to move to any location in the surroundings regardless of distance just by inching forward? With Inchstep, that small dagger couldnd a hundred hits out of a hundred thrusts. It was no surprise that Yingkong wasn¡¯t able to dodge no matter how she twisted and turned.

    (If so, then I can¡¯t keep dodging. Is that what you mean, big brother? Do you want your release faster?)

    Yingkong sighed. She immediately pulled herself together and said, ¡°Sorry, big brother. I definitely will not lose, even if... I cannot lose to you. Myrades are still fighting. Even if I can¡¯t help them, I still can¡¯t let big brother go and hurt them. So, big brother, together with me...¡± As she spoke, she vanished from her spot. Another Yingkong didn¡¯t appear again. This was a true vanishing act, different from before when one disappeared and another appeared. Zhao Zhuikong couldn¡¯t find any clues no matter how he searched.

    ¡°Little apple. Just hiding won¡¯t...¡± Zhao Zhuikong hadn¡¯t even finished speaking when a heavy sword was stabbing at him from behind. He didn¡¯t even turn, but jumped up high into the air, thrusting his dagger forward. However, Excalibur didn¡¯t vanish, but a dexterous and gentle hand was suddenly pressing on his dagger. Just like that Yingkong was smiling prettily in front of him, with only dozen of centimeters between them.

    ¡°Caught you big brother...¡±

    Yingkong followed along the dagger and lightly pinched Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s thumb. Everything from Excalibur appearing, Zhao Zhuikong jumping up, to Yingkong appearing and pinching his thumb hadn¡¯t even spanned a second. Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s entire body went limp, only his hand that wasn¡¯t holding the dagger trembling slightly.

    ¡®My force redirection and control needs force. Big brother really is familiar with me... But. Are you really not going to use force?¡± Yingkong smiled slightly as she didn¡¯t continue to attack, her eyes instead briefly ncing behind Zhao Zhuikong. There was another identical Zhao Yingkong carrying Excalibur there, except the gaze she directed at Zhao Zhuikong was filled with hatred, as well as a vague absent-mindedness.

    ¡°Big brother, I actually have two Light of the Soul. Mine is Annihtion, capable of annihting another¡¯s Light of the Soul. Hers is the Mirror of Duality... Understand? Big brother can¡¯t run away this time.¡±

    Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s other hand trembled, but nothing happened. When Yingkong had pinched his thumb, his Light of the Soul had begun to vanish at a prodigious pace. Of course, nothing came without cost. Yingkong¡¯s Light of the Soul was being quickly depleted as well, while her consumption was twofold as one body was bearing the burden of two Light of the Souls. Only a powerhouse of Yingkong would be able to pull this off. Others, even those exceptionally gifted like Hao Tian, would have been sucked dry.

    Zhao Zhuikong wasn¡¯t shocked, his face still bearing that insane smile as always. His eyes were bloodshot and filled with madness, and yet he was still slightly smiling. He didn¡¯t move his upper body, only using his legs to jump up. However, the smile on the Yingkong in front of him intensified, while the Excalibur of the Yingkong behind began to let off an acute radiance.

    Excalibur began to release the white light, while it slowly changed from being invisible to revealing its true appearance. It was a golden knight¡¯s sword, with several unknown inscriptions carved on the ancient sword¡¯s body. Yingkong brandished the sword, and a white radiance wrapped around Zhao Zhuikong and the main personality Yingkong, before carrying the two into the sky quickly.

    As the two streaked into the sky, Zhao Zhuikong quickly pulled back the hand he was using to hold the dagger, as both sides were within a ¡®field of force¡¯ now, Although this white light could¡¯t kill them yet thanks to the natural protective effects of their Light of the Soul, they were sure to suffer serious injuries. And the impact from being hit... Although that was force was being moved, it was still force, which could turn every move of Yingkong into a killing move when using her force redirection and control in this close melee.

    But it was toote. As two who already possessed infinitesimal control, both could sense the light movements. As Zhao Zhuikong abruptly pulled his arm back, Yingkong went with the flow and squeezed in that direction. There was a clear snapping sound as the fingers Zhao Zhuikong used to hold the dagger were dislocated. Yingkong also went with the flow of the force to grab his wrist.

    ¡°So, big brother... What will you do next?¡±

 Vol 23 22-4: Kong(IV)

    Yingkong smiled lightly again as she dislocated Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s wrist with a jerk of her hand, before moving to his arm. However, before the wrist was dislocated, Zhao Zhuikong had used his remaining, uninjured fingers to flick his dagger away.

    Zhao Zhuikong seemed to have given up on this arm, not caring about Yingkong¡¯s actions. He used his other hand to smack the handle of the dagger in the air, the force sending the dagger flying to a weird position. He then pulled back the arm under Yingkong¡¯s control, a abrupt twist easily snapping it. Zhao Zhuikong didn¡¯t even seem to feel the pain, evenughing as he did so, his body shivering slightly in what seemed to be excitement, allowing Yingkong to dislocate the arm.

    ¡°Little apple... it¡¯s time for it all to end.¡± Zhao Zhuikong smiled slightly. The dagger he had sent flying had somehow ended up behind his back, and it shot forward along his dislocated arm. Yingkong didn¡¯t notice the dagger whizzing towards her due to the obstruction of the arm. In the process of dislocating the arm, Yingkong was very close to the dagger as well. Even without his spatial Light of the Soul, Zhao Zhuikong definitely still wouldn¡¯t be a weakling that could be yed around with.

    Swish!

    The dagger easily cleaved off Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s dislocated arm, shredding through the meat and piercing into Yingkong¡¯s hand. At the same moment, he escaped Yingkong¡¯s control due to losing his arm and immediately used Inchstep. His remaining hand pointed, and the dagger autonomously turned around as if there was a hand controlling it. It was still embedded in Yingkong¡¯s hand at this time, and it cut her hand off in the process. It didn¡¯t stop there, as the dagger lunged at her throat with a sh of red light.

    ¡°It¡¯s not so simple, big brother. How could I die when I haven¡¯t beaten big brother yet?¡± Yingkong smiled, not even sparing her lost hand a nce. Her body seemed to flicker, and an invisible sword was suddenly blocking the dagger. Looking again, the smile on her face had vanished, instead reced by a certain hatred.

    ¡°Secondary personality?¡±

    Zhao Zhuikong had only just reacted when a delicate palm extended from behind, easily fastening itself over his corbone, two fingers even about toe into contact with hisrynx. In an instant, Zhao Zhuikong used his remaining hand to point before his Light of the Soul could be sealed, exerting control on the dagger once again, andmanding it to thrust towards himself.

    ¡°Big brother, if we grow up... Hey, I¡¯m being serious here. I¡¯ll marry you then. Then, I¡¯ll find a good husband for Zhuikong... Heh, we¡¯ll be together forever then. If those old fellows in the n annoy us, then we¡¯ll just exterminate the assassin n first. What do you think...¡±

    ¡°...Big brother, it hurts so much. It feels like the demons inside are about to burst out... Big brother, how long can I keep them in check?¡±

    ¡°... I¡¯ve said it many times. When facing enemies, smile slightly, but have coldness in your eyes as you watch the enemy. Don¡¯t ster your face with a dumb smile, big brother...¡±

    ¡°... Don¡¯t die. I said everyone has to live on together, We¡¯ll find a way to resolve the lurking dangers in our body, then live happily for the rest of our lives...

    In the past, three children had lonelily watched over each other, encouraging the others to live. They had hoped for each to be the light of the others¡¯ life, and to find their own light of their life in another. They may not have been able to see the future, but being able to see each other had made them feel very blessed. However, everything hade to an end, and what had remained was the darkness and coldness from losing light. They could no longer see a path to the future, and they sunk deeper the further they walked...

    (Big brother, for I who have already found a new light in my life... I definitely won¡¯t let you sink any deeper alone!)

    The entangled two crashed onto the ground, forming a deep pit in the ground. Yingkong was still tightly sticking onto Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s back, while Zhao Zhuikong was standing silently on the ground. They looked like a pair of lovers if the surroundings and circumstances weren¡¯t taken into ount. ¡°Big brother, this won¡¯t do. Are you going to force me again? Are you going to bear the pain and loneliness alone again? This time, I¡¯m not going to let go.¡±

    In front of Zhao Zhuikong, that red dagger was actually piercing towards his heart. However, only half of it had entered. The hand that had originally been around his corbone, was using its palm to clutch the dagger. Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s hand was on the handle, intending to stab it into his heart.

    ¡°Big brother, this is the Vampiric Touch, the rank AA magical weapon. It doesn¡¯t have any additional attributes, and it¡¯s only able to absorb the target¡¯s Light of the Soul attributes, but not the Light of the Soul itself. It absorbs the special characteristics of the target¡¯s Light of the Soul, and only for a moment. To others, this would truly be something not as useful as it sounded, but to us... all those iplete created by the assassin n, it is the only path to survival for us.¡±

    As Yingkong spoke, tears suddenly began to flow out. They flowed non-stop as shey on his broad back. The dagger in her hand had already cut open her palm, the blood spilling out flowing along the dagger and mingling with Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s blood.

    ¡°Our Light of the Soul has been iplete since birth. Although it¡¯s much stronger than normal people in certain aspects, and we can easily interact and control it, it¡¯s exactly because of that that it¡¯s easier for the heart¡¯s devil to control us. The closer we get to the mid fourth stage, the more hopeless it is for us. I only found out about all this when I merged with my secondary personality. This Vampiric Touch happens to be able to mend the parts weck, which is why I paid attention to it. It just needs to absorb another simrly iplete Light of the Soul, like you or me. We¡¯re the only carriers of an iplete Light of the Soul as the only members of the assassin n in the realm. We also happen to have simr levels of power. When this daggers impales us, you¡¯ll die first since your heart was stabbed through first. Then, your Light of the Soul will flow along the dagger to me. I¡¯ll thus be able to live on with aplete Light of the Soul. Big brother... you big, big idiot!¡±

    The tears never stopped flowing as she gently rubbed her face against his back.

    ¡°Why did big brother keep forcing my secondary personality to get stronger? Why did you have to make her stronger even if it was through hatred, warping her soul, venomous words and violent attacks? Because you were waiting. Waiting for my Light of the Soul to reach the level of yours, so that I would be able to withstand your Light of the Soul. Idiot. You¡¯re obviously consumed by your heart¡¯s devil already, so why did you have to wake up and do all this for me... You big idiot!¡±

    Yingkong began to sob uncontrobly at this point. She looked nothing like a peakbatant, and was obviously nothing more than a broken hearted young girl.

    ¡°... It really is foolish, whenever I asionally wake up...¡±

    Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s back continued to face Yingkong. His eyes were no longer bloodshot, and that cruel smile was gone as well. Only a thoughtful look as if in reminiscence of the past remained. He muttered, ¡°I would always think of the three of us in the past when I wake up asionally. It¡¯s impossible to forget. That¡¯s why... little apple, even if it¡¯s just you, live on for me and Ruikong¡¯s share. I know you¡¯ve found a new light in your life, and will no longer sink into darkness and loneliness. I¡¯m very, very happy...¡± As he finished speaking, he suddenly exerted more force, and his dagger entered another fraction.

    ¡°No, you¡¯re too selfish. You want to pull my hand along as you stab yourself? It was like that before, and it¡¯s like that again now... I hate the big brother that¡¯s like this... so...¡±

    Yingkong suddenly looked away. Another Yingkong had appeared before the two. Her expression was warped, and she walked mechanically towards the two, as if she wasn¡¯t in control of her body.

    ¡°It¡¯s a secondary personality after all. I can control her even if it¡¯s just for a short few seconds. Sorry, I¡¯m forcing you to do this against your will. However, there won¡¯t be a next time.¡± Yingkong smiled radiantly as she said softly to the other Yingkong.

    The other Yingkong held Excalibur aloft, pointing at Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s chest. And right behind his chest, was Yingkong¡¯s body.

    ¡°Little apple, is this your revenge against me? Really... you make me want to give you a kiss. I¡¯ve always liked you since a long time ago, and yet we...¡±

    Zhao Zhuikong gave a brief struggle, but his Light of the Soul was under Yingkong¡¯s control, and she was using her Light of the Soul to the utmost, rendering him unable to move. He could only let go of the dagger, reaching out to his back with his bloodstained hand towards his back. There, his light was. The reason for him to live on...

    The bloody hand gently stroked her face. The blood was warm, and the gentle caress was like a rtive¡¯s, like a lover¡¯s...

    (Big brother, together. I won¡¯t let you be alone this time!)

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not revenge, you stupid big brother... This is my repayment to you. This time, I¡¯ll push forward this sword and pierce both our hearts... Let me do it this time.¡±

    As she spoke, the other Yingkong pushed Excalibur through the two, piercing through their hearts and joining the two together...

    (Other me, thank you. Sorry. If my body dies, my Light of the Soul should persist another hour. In this hour, help meplete our mission on my behalf. Let Zheng win this final battle! Also... Tell everyone, sorry, thank you...)

    A slight smile was on her face as Yingkong¡¯s eyes shut. Her hand had already let go of the dagger. Just as it was about to fall, Zhao Zhuikong suddenly reached out to hold it tight. The two were smiling slightly as their eyelids slowly fell...

    TL Note: Among the meanings of the word ¿Õ of Zhao Yingkong and Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s names, are empty, hollow.

    Team China Fallen: Xiao Honglu, Zero, Anck-Su-Namun, Qi Tengyi, Dragon, Kampa, Lan Feng, Imhotep, Zhao Yingkong (Main Personality)

    Remaining Survivors: Zheng Zha, Chu Xuan, Cheng Xiao, Zhang Heng, Zhao Yingkong, Luo Yinglong, Ming Yanwei, Liu Yu, Lin Juntian, Wangxia, Zhao Yingkong (Secondary Personality)

 Vol 23 23-1: Gather for the Final Battle!(I)

    The battle continued.

    No matter how many died.

    As long as both sides still had a breath.

    The final battle would never end...

    As the remaining people of team China were embroiled in battle, Heng was in his own personal fated fight.

    Heng was strong... If ignoring conviction, persistence, willpower and courage, he was incredibly strong in terms of pure power, enough to constitute a fatal threat to Zheng and clone Zheng. Even though his power unleashed fluctuated greatly, he was still steadily within the top five of team China. That was how strong he was.

    As mentioned, his power fluctuated greatly. He was either so strong he could threaten the strongest, or so weak a woman could kill him... such as the woman in front of him.

    Clone Yanwei and Heng¡¯s battle had gone on for a while already. In the beginning, Heng had been running away. He hadn¡¯t given up on the battle. However, clone Yanwei had possessed the overwhelming advantage in this long range battle with her premonition. If she didn¡¯t have some hesitation in her, perhaps Heng would have died to an arrow already. In this standoff where they fired arrows at each other, that was her wanting to die together.

    When the two arrows were released, that short distance was eaten up in an instant. However, instinctively, every person would feel as if time slowed down in the moments before death as if time hade to a halt. Although their bodies couldn¡¯t move, their minds could clearly sense the approaching arrows. They powerlessly watched as the arrows entered their bodies, seemingly about to reap their lives...

    (Heng! Let¡¯s die together...)

    (I can¡¯t die yet. I can¡¯t die yet! I clearly have the courage to live on now, so how can I die here?)

    Twopletely different mental states, which representedpletely different philosophies in life. Heng¡¯s body suddenly released a green light as the arrow was about to touch him, making him look like a small, green, sun. He didn¡¯t resist it, allowing the arrow to pass through his heart. Resistance was futile anyways as clone Yanwei already knew his reaction even before firing the arrow. The arrow would pierce his heart regardless, so he didn¡¯t even intend to dodge, instead taking it head-on.

    And Heng¡¯s arrow pierced through clone Yanwei¡¯s... arm. Yes, it pierced through her bow carrying arm, tearing it off. That was all it did as the arrow flew off.

    ¡°Why. Why is it like this again? You coward, do you want to run away alone again?¡± Clone Yanwei only recovered from her shock when the arrow had flown into the distance, ignoring her severed arm, muttering to herself as she looked at Heng, her eyes filled with despair.

    A hole was located in Heng¡¯s chest. Let alone his heart, his arteries or anything else couldn¡¯t be seen, and the hole was see through. Such a wound would be fatal for Heng, and even Xuan. However, he surprisingly didn¡¯t fall to the ground, instead tightening his grip on his Sirius bow and his widened into a re at clone Yanwei. The giant hole in his chest began to visibly knit itself back together,pletely recovered in just over ten seconds.

    ¡°My Light of the Soul happens to have the attribute of life force. I¡¯m immortal as long as I still have Light of the Soul. Hey, you want to shoot again!¡± Heng was bitterlyughing, before suddenly seeing clone Yanwei using her remaining arm to pick up her longbow on the ground.

    Frightened, he immediately rushed to her side and picked her up. He ignored her struggling, and used the green Light of the Soul to stanch her bleeding, before kicking her longbow far away. No matter how she bit or scratched in her struggles, he only loudly said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I said I¡¯ll take responsibility, so I will. I¡¯ll shoulder all my sins in the past. I can¡¯t die now. It won¡¯t wash away my sins and will betray myrades¡¯ trust, so...¡± Heng ced her on his shoulder, before taking out the Sky Stick and jumping on it. He flew off, ignoring what clone Yanwei was saying.

    It was only then clone Yanwei finally understood that Heng was truly different now. It was cowardly to just want to die. It was nothing more than running away from the sins and pain of the past. It was the same for her and Heng. Otherwise, she and Heng wouldn¡¯t have wanted to die together in Resident Evil Apocalypse. Neither were able to let go of their past memories or each other. However, at the same time, they weren¡¯t able to face the other.

    It was only in this final battle that Heng had changed, now not only able to courageously fight her, but able to courageously bear the past as well... Even if those sins couldn¡¯t be forgotten or repaid in this life, he still faced it courageously. Such a Heng... clone Yanwei truly couldn¡¯t imagine.

    (What is this bittersweet feeling in my heart? After being hurt like that, I¡¯m still able to trust him? I...)

    Heng felt anxious and helpless. He really didn¡¯t know how to deal with this clone Yanwei. If it was the original, after such a long period of time interacting, although there hadn¡¯t been much improvement, at least they weren¡¯t enemies. Probably? But this clone Yanwei stood on an opposing side to him, and they were fundamentally enemies. And in team Devil¡¯s environment, let alone resolving her emotional knots, just not bing a devil showed she still had some kindness in her heart. How was Heng supposed to persuade her? He hadn¡¯t even resolved the original yet, so dealing with two... He didn¡¯t have that kind of ability.

    He wasn¡¯t able to kill clone Yanwei, even if it was just a clone. It was Ming Yanwei after al. If it came down to it, he would rather be killed than kill. So he could only helplessly restrain her first. Thebat power was negligible without her bow anyways.

    As for the future... how it would be facing two Ming Yanweis who hated him... that he didn¡¯t know.

    (Ah... we¡¯ll finish this final battle first. I can feel two powerful auras there fighting. Perhaps Zheng is there. I¡¯ll help Zheng win first. Let the future determine the matters of the future.) Heng resolved himself, before his body trembled faintly. The treatment just now had depleted too much of his Light of the Soul. He was still only in the early fourth stage, a level he only entered with great difficulty during the training in Starship Troopers. He didn¡¯t have the power to wastefully use his Light of the Soul. He wouldn¡¯t be able to recover from another fatal wound...

    Speaking of which, why did he feel the two in front seemed familiar?

    ¡°Wrong way, wrong way, wrong way! This isn¡¯t Zhengs¡¯ fight, this is XUANS¡¯! Dammit, isn¡¯t this just giving people a hard time?¡± Heng had easily flown far on his Sky Stick, and had noticed several ck specks floating in the sky upon entering the domain of the battle. When he looked carefully, he realised the specks were two Xuans and a woman. The Xuans were recklessly using their Lambda Drivers without a care for anyone else. They were using gun-kata to disy this skill to the limit. Spheres of light made of power of faith were continuously fired into their surroundings, the ground destroyed by the shockwaves. Watching it terrified Heng.

    ¡°Hmph, running away again as soon as you see something that can threaten your life?¡± Clone Yanwei was no longer struggling as she looked at the distant Xuans, sneering coldly at Heng.

    ¡°Err, battling and sending yourself to die arepletely different concepts. I don¡¯t see a need to join their battle. Err, I¡¯ll see how Zheng is doing first. If Zheng wins, then we win this final battle.¡± Heng gave a bitter smile as he replied, before changing course.

    Clone Yanwei¡¯s eyes briefly showed some listlessness. She muttered, ¡°So what if this final battle ends? The future won¡¯t change...¡±

    ¡°No, the future won¡¯t be the same any longer!¡± Heng loudly cut her off. ¡°If I say it won¡¯t be the same, it won¡¯t be! Even if you still continue to hate me, and cannot forget it forever, I¡¯ll still be by your side. Whether in happiness or sadness, despair or bliss, I¡¯m not leaving again!¡±

    (Liar...) Clone Yanwei didn¡¯t say anything else, allowing Heng to carry her towards the battlefield that would decide the final battle... the battlefield of the Zhengs.

 Vol 23 23-2: Gather for the Final Battle!(II)

    In the airspace Heng had flown to before quickly flying away, the two Xuans had seen his arrival, as well as the person he was carrying on his shoulder. They noticed his arrival, but neither had any response, allowing him to speed off. However, the frequency of their attacks increased.

    ¡°Is that the trap you hid? A final killing move, a hidden bomb to be carried by Heng to Zheng¡¯s main battlefield... a controlled clone Ming Yanwei?¡± Xuan frowned slightly. He had immediately know Heng¡¯s situation when he flew over, as well as clone Yanwei¡¯s. Although he could only unleash ten to twenty percent of the Bell of the East Emperor, it was enough for him to sense the space, time and energy within fifty kilometers. There was a mechanical controller in clone Yanwei¡¯s brain. He had made one before, but it was an external model. It had been what he used to control and easily kill the original Hao Tian in Lord of the Rings.

    Clone Yanwei having one in her brain meant that... clone Xuan had already taken her as a chess piece even before the final battle began. And the one who picked up this chess piece... was team China¡¯s Zhang Heng!

    Clone Xuan didn¡¯t give a response, instead shooting power of faith at him again. He only spoke when this energy was stopped by the Bell of the East Emperor, ¡°That¡¯s what the final battle is. Everything is but a chess piece, so how could we chess yers ignore using them? Or, have you been corrupted by feelings, my original, and are no longer truly me?¡±

    Everything is but a chess piece, and it was better to lose a few than lose the initiative. Rather than to hold the pieces dear and seek survival, wasn¡¯t it better to abandon them for victory? That was what clone Xuan had been doing from the start of the final battle. Inparison, Xuan had chosen an entirely different path...

    ¡°When clone Yanwei reaches the main battlefield, the controller will immediately execute the order you prearranged. Unprepared, Heng, a mainbat force, will surely perish. At the same time, regardless of whether there are more of team team China or team Devil there, a chaotic battle is unavoidable. Team China will surely lose then. Truly, you are my clone...¡± Xuan sighed, his eyes closing, before suddenly opening, ¡°I told you from the start! You lost from the start when you treated all of your team as chess pieces! People aren¡¯t chess pieces, chess pieces aren¡¯t people! My clone, you¡¯ve lost!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Let¡¯s watch with bated breath then, what exactly is the so-called feelings to you and I...¡±

    What were feelings...

    An opportunity to be strong?

    Or the excuse of the weak?

    ***

    ¡°The time hade. Are you ready, my original?¡± Clone Zheng suddenly looked at the sky. The clouds were billowing as if the sky was about to fall. Although the two hadn¡¯t used their full power, the power that had leaked out had already filled the Omnidirectional Samsara Formation up. This had resulted in the plot of ground they were, with a circumference of fifty kilometers, to rise several hundred meters into the air and thus forming a strange, upright, cylindrical pir. The two Zhengs were battling on its peak.

    Ever since Yinglong hadid the Omnidirectional Samsara Formation, clone Zheng had seemingly lost the intent to do his utmost in battle. He only defended, allowing Zheng to attack as aggressively as he wanted. He let the ck me be struck into scattering before it reformed again and again. His Light of the Soul seemed to be infinite as Zheng¡¯s Instant Destruction was unable to break it no matter how awesome it was.

    Zheng¡¯s original intention had been to immediately enter Dragon Transformation, then use Destruction. His attack power would increase more than a hundredfold then, enough to break through the ck mes. However, for some reason his mind kept recalling how his clone talked about ¡®him¡¯ and how the time hadn¡¯te yet. Although he didn¡¯t know what those words meant, uncertainty had still formed in his heart. Thus, he hadn¡¯t used that level of power yet, allowing the battle to fall into a stalemate again. It was only now that a tyrannical aura and killing intent burst out of clone Zheng like an erupting volcano. Although he didn¡¯t take any action yet, the pressure made Zheng take half a step back involuntarily.

    ¡°You really are strong, my clone. What level had you reached?¡± Zheng inspected the half step he had retreated, before bursting out inughing, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I definitely won¡¯t be losing to you regardless of how strong you are!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Clone Zheng looked silently at him, continuing after a long pause, ¡°I haven¡¯t reached the level of being transcendent and unfettered by emotion yet. Still, you¡¯re not my opponent. Let me see it, what kind of power is supporting you. What kind of insignificant power are you using to block my way and fight me. Let me see it, that power of yours!¡±

    ¡°As you wish! THIS is my power!¡±

    mes rushed to the sky. The ck mes were capable of burning all, and even the clouds seemed to be being incinerated. The team China members, including Wangxia and the just arrived Cheng Xiao, as well as the team Devil members, those who had tried to block Zheng, all saw the spectacr scene of mes burning the sky. However, the mes only persisted for seconds before an enormous force collided with it, scattering it. Then, there was another loud boom that shook all their hearts despite dozens of kilometers separating them from it.

 Vol 23 23-3: Gather for the Final Battle!(III)

    ¡°It¡¯s finally begun?¡± Luo Yinglong was sitting on his flying sword in mid-air. He gave a silent look towards Zhengs¡¯ battlefield, before turning his head toward the southeast. A ck speck was fast approaching from afar. With Yinglong¡¯s eyesight, he could tell it was the enormous organic weapon... the Eva Unit-01.

    ¡°Wangxia. You all have to make sure Zheng¡¯s battle isn¡¯t interfered with. No matter what happens, you have to ensure it even if you have to risk or gamble your lives. Remember, remember! Otherwise, we won¡¯t have a chance to live.¡± Yinglong quickly transmitted a few lines to Wangxia and the rest, before standing up. He raised a single finger, manipting the flying sword towards the Eva.

    The two were incredibly fast, and Yinglong was already a few hundred meters away from the Eva in the blink of an eye. He rubbed his hands together, and sword light densely engulfed the Eva. Although it was immediately blocked by the A.T. Field, the Eva was still forced to a stop. When the azure light was finally dissipated by the A.T. Field, the two sides entered a face-off.

    ¡°YOU AGAIN! LUO YINGLONG! What rtionship does team China have with you? Are you trying to block me again? Do you really want to die so much?¡± Gando had eaten Adam¡¯s Light of the Soul. It wasn¡¯t any ordinary Light of the Soul, but the ultimate product of the Human Instrumentality Project, the ultimate Light of the Soul. It couldn¡¯t be denied that Gando¡¯s luck was very good. The initial stages of the Human Instrumentality Project had been heavily sabotaged, and became iplete. When Adam had attempted to absorb the Light of the Soul of the surrounding people to beplete, who would have expected team China hadid down a good scheme and Zero hadnded an attack on him. Although he hadn¡¯t died, he had ended up at his absolute weakest. With only his Light of the Soul remaining, he had been eaten by the Eva. Adam really had died a wrongful death.

    Gando really had benefited. Even feeble, it was still the Light of the Soul of the ultimate lifeform. That ball of Light of the Soul represented an infinite source of energy to the Eva, a copy of God. It allowed the Eva to be invulnerable. It would still regenerate indefinitely as long as a single cell wasn¡¯t destroyed.

    ¡°I¡¯ll really be wanting to die if I didn¡¯t stop you...¡± Yinglong snickered, before continuing seriously, ¡°You and I are chess pieces. Why must we fight until both sides are hurt? Why not we stop and wait for the Zhengs to end their fight? Don¡¯t all of you team Devil firmly believe that clone Zheng is peerless? So why not just quietly watch their battle?¡± There was still this very unlikely thought in Yinglong¡¯s mind. He intended to borrow Gando¡¯s trust in clone Zheng to dy this battle that would lead to his death. Perhaps this could let him ovee this fatal disaster.

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Gando instead began to rave madly, ¡°You think I just want to win? No! What I want is revenge! Revenge with my own power and hands! I¡¯ll repay the entire team China! Why do I have to wait for victory ro be decided? Killing Zheng myself is precisely what I want to do! Extermination is the only end for a team of hypocrites like them!¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Yinglong sighed.

    ¡°That¡¯s fine! I¡¯ll kill you and then exterminate team China, starting with that hypocrite Zheng!¡± Gando began to roar with insanity again. He had sunk into the heart¡¯s devil ever since merging with the Eva. His condition before could be just described as rampaging, while his own insanity wasn¡¯t disyed. However, his consciousness had awakened after eating Adam, that madness had intensified. Upon seeing Yinglong blocking the way and dering war, he didn¡¯t hesitate to roar and unleash a punch. The two were separated by hundred of meters, but the fist carried with it countless diamond shaped A.T Fields, transparent but material.

    Yinglong knew that it was impressive and that an A.T. Fields was one of the top tier forms of Light of the Soul. It could both attack and defend, with unfathomable power. You wouldn¡¯t even see one person out of millions or tens of millions of people awaken an A.T. Field, an indication of how terrifying it was. Yinglong didn¡¯t dare be negligent, as the flying sword below his feet shot out abruptly to wee the A.T. Field, while he himself remained levitating there. As expected, a fierce shockwave travelled over, its might feeling like a miniature nuke¡¯s. Yinglong¡¯s heart sunk. Just this violent explosion had expended ten percent of his Refined Qi. It was obvious how powerful it had been.

    Fortunately, he hadid down the Omnidirectional Samsara Formation, which replenished his Refined Qi within a few breaths as it operated. The flying sword returned to his side, revolving around his body like a strip of light.

    ¡°It¡¯s impressive indeed. As expected of the ultimate battle power that ¡®he¡¯ arranged.¡± Yinglong let out a breath as he suddenly recalled what had happened a while back when he had been cultivating at Zu Mountain.

    ¡°Yinglong, do you know why master called you over?¡±

    ¡°No. Does master have any instructions?¡±

    ¡°True. Ever since master epted you as my disciples, your senior brothers have been passing the skills on to you in ce of master. Apart from meeting you that time I gave you the Cauldron of the Eight Trigrams, master hasn¡¯t met you. Yinglong, do you feel as if master has been treating you coldly?¡±

    ¡°No, disciple had never ever felt as if...¡±

    ¡°Listen carefully, Yinglong. Although you¡¯re an outsider not of this world, master has always treated you genuinely. But in the end you¡¯re not of this world, so there¡¯ll still be a day you leave. That¡¯s why master doesn¡¯t want to meet you too much, to prevent the eventual heartbreak... But your talents are still extraordinary. You¡¯re far from reaching master¡¯s level, and yet you can already sense the Heavenly Dao. That¡¯s why master called you over...¡±

    ¡°Destiny? Master is speaking of ¡®him¡¯? That consciousness that keeps watching this universe? Isn¡¯t ¡®he¡¯ an au...¡±

    ¡°Do not say it out loud. The Grand Dao is invisible and the Heavenly Dao dispassionate. Who can fathom its will? In the entire Zu Mountain, no, the entire Cultivation world, those who know ¡®he¡¯ exists number merely two or three. But you all from outside have different talents, and are able to able to possibly sense ¡®him¡¯ while you are still weak. That¡¯s why master wants you to remember this. Never defy the heavens. No matter how much you outsiders know, no matter if you have methods to break out of the heavens, you still can¡¯t defy the heavens. No matter how strong you are, it¡¯ll stille to naught and ashes. Yinglong, if you¡¯re willing to let go of the outside world, master, along with a few ancient elders who haven¡¯t died yet, is willing to help you sever your karma with the outside world. With your talents, you¡¯ll be an immortal in fifty years at best, a hundred years at worst. Won¡¯t you be able to live a carefree and happy life then?¡±

    ¡°... No. Master, disciple still had countless fetters there. It can¡¯t be severed, nor reasoned out. Disciple will not run. Disciple will risk it even if I really do have to defy the heavens. The ¡®he¡¯ who ys this game of chess needs to know we as chess pieces possess the power of themon people¡¯s anger!¡±

    ¡°Is that so? Ahhh... Yinglong, your chance for survival lies in that person who bears the main character destiny. This generation of you all as main characters may perhaps really have the chance to meet ¡®him¡¯. It¡¯s just that that chance is too low...¡±

    ¡°Master, don¡¯t you often tell us there will always be that chance of survival? When disciple returns this time, it¡¯ll be for the final battle that decides my fate. Perhaps... disciple and master shall never meet again. Disciple shall pay respects to master onest time...¡±

    ¡°Ahhh... Alright, alright. Since you already know about your fatal disaster, master shall help you onest time. Although your lifebound g is strong, it¡¯s not invincible. Too bad you lost the Cauldron of the Eight Trigrams, or else... Our Zu Mountain is full of outstanding people, but we only have two Xiantian treasures. They¡¯ve always been the treasures to defend our Zu Mountain. Your life and death is uncertain, so I will bestow the Qingsuo Sword of the ZiQing Swords to ovee this tribtion. Hopefully, it can help you survive...¡±

    ¡°Master! I...¡±

    ¡°Alright, don¡¯t act like a child... Go, go...¡±

    Yinglong suddenly woke up from his reverie, and gave his head a shake, as if he wanted to shake these memories out of his head. His heart shook. He knew this person before him was his fatal disaster. Otherwise, how would he who had entered the Nascent Soul stage so easily end up in a reverie? It must have been this iing fatal disaster that made him involuntarily slip into a reverie due to some sort of interaction between heaven and man.

    ¡°Master! Disciple is about to use the Qingsuo Sword!¡±

 Vol 23 23-4: Gather for the Final Battle!(IV)

    Luo Yinglong let out a breath as his hands made a sword incantation. The Refined Qi in his body poured into that azure coloured sword without holding back. The Qingsuo Sword was the supreme treasure of Zu Mountain, with infinite power. It was much stronger by who knew how many timespared to his lifebound gs. Even the Cauldron of the Eight Trigrams couldn¡¯tpare. It was just that with his current level of power, he couldn¡¯tpetently use the Qingsuo Sword. Even just controlling it used all the Refined Qi in his body. It was thanks to the Omnidirectional Samsara Formation that endlessly transmitted him Refined Qi that he could use energy so extravagantly. This was his special power he hadn¡¯t even used against the fake Cultivator.

    The Qingsuo Sword¡¯s azure radiance became more dazzling the more Yinglong¡¯s power flowed. The azure light soared to the horizon, as if it wanted to pierce through the sky, and formed a pir of azure light over a thousand meters in thickness before Yinglong. With a wave of his hand, he manipted the Qingsuo Sword into shing at Gando before he could attack. The enormous azure sword¡¯s momentum was mighty, and the ground began to crack apart in the instant it moved. There was a ripping sound as the Qingsuo Sword struck the Eva¡¯s A.T. Field!

    That A.T. Field that could block anything was very sturdy, and the Qingluo Sword wasn¡¯t able to shatter it on the first strike, although it filled it with fractures. Yinglong didn¡¯t wait for Gando to recover from his surprise as he spat out arge mouthful of blood as he forcibly infused that endless Refined Qi into the Qingsuo Sword. As the azure light brightened, the sword chopped down again, utterly shattering the A.T. Field! The Qingsuo Sword easily bisected the Eva, before the arure light wrapped around the two halves, reducing them to nothingness. There was no longer any trace of its existence left.

    ¡°Huff, huff... Seriously? It was dealt with so easily? Or was this Qingsuo Sword just too powerful?¡± Yinglong gasped for breath. The consumption of operating this sword had been too great. He wasn¡¯t able to execute two consecutive attacks even with the Omnidirectional Samsara Formation¡¯s support. These two attacks were aplished by him gambling with his life, consuming who knew how much of his life force.

    At this moment, Yinglong suddenly discovered some abnormalities with his divine sense. In dozens of ces in the air, lumps of twisting flesh had appeared. It was multipying and expanding at a ridiculous rate. Everytime two lumps touched each other, they would quickly fuse into one, bing a bigger lump before continuing to multiply. With the flesh being purple, it was obviously the Eva¡¯s regenerating body.

    ¡°Right. The fluid that spurted out when the Qingsuo Sword entered its body. Or was it the Eva¡¯s blood? What the hell, it can regenerate from some blood that spurted out? Isn¡¯t that ridiculous? Is it really that type where it can multiply infinitely even from a single cell?¡± Yinglong watched that gradually forming fleshy body in the air with a pale face. It was gettingrger andrger. It hadpleted a quarter of its body in at most half a minute, and it looked like the remainder would regenerate soon. The attacks of the Qingsuo Sword could be described as ineffective, with absolutely no use.

    ¡°No, NO! How could a perfect organism exist in the world? Even if you haven¡¯t reach the stage of being perfect, you¡¯re not far from it! This is impossible!¡± Yinglong was about to activate the Qingsuo Sword again, but his body came up empty. He had no choice but to withdraw it and wait for his body to be filled with Refined Qi from the Omnidirectional Samsara Formation before he could use it again. However, he wouldn¡¯t stand there and do nothing. Making some hand seals, the next attack was unleashed.

    ¡°Borrowing the force of heaven and earth! Eight Trigrams form!¡±

    ¡°Fire! zes!¡±

    ¡°Samadhi Fire!¡±

    A piercingly bright white me ignited in Yinglong¡¯s hand. It looked tiny, but it gave off indescribably high temperatures, while Yinglong¡¯s face paled some more. He hurled the white me at the broken body of the Eva. It burnt everything in its path, turning the space it passed through into a sea of me. However, it was blocked by an A.T. Field when it approached the Eva. Although it wasn¡¯tpletely cancelled out like the countless sword lights before, it still wasn¡¯t able to prate the A.T. Field, the two of them mutually entangled and depleting. The only thing that heartened Yinglong was that the broken body¡¯s rate of regeneration slowed down.

    ¡°Exactly! How could such a perfect organism exist? You may have Adam¡¯s infinite Light of the Soul, but it¡¯s not that much different from me relying on the Omnidirectional Samsara Formation! You can only receive or use a set amount of energy within a certain period of time. You can¡¯t manifest an infinite amount of energy in an instant. If you could, you could just break out of this universe. Thus, as long as Ipletely deplete the Light of the Soul of that time period, I can kill you as long as I do it before your new Light of the Soul is usable!¡± Yinglong was shocked, and he no longer used skills to attack, instead focusing on absorbing the energy transmitted by the Omnidirectional Samsara Formation, while calcting and considering his next step. If he focused the next attack some, and contained all the blood, fluid and cells within the azure light, perhaps he would be able to defy the heavens and change his fate...

    It was just that the Grand Dao was invisible and the Heavenly Dao dispassionate. Would it be so easy for him to reverse his fate?

    However, the Qingsuo Sword was stronger than he imagined, being able to destroy Gando in one strike. The current Eva didn¡¯t just have its A.T. Field, but a sturdy body that had be even more powerful after eating Adam. He had thought that only clone Zheng would be able to break this A.T. Field, but unexpectedly, one swing and one instantter, not only had the A.T. Field been broken, but so had its body. When his body recovered, Gando didn¡¯t immediately recover his mental faculties immediately. It took a long while before he howled at the sky.

    ¡°Luo Gando, onest time! Stop! I don¡¯t care who¡¯s kind, or who¡¯s evil. Even if you¡¯re from team Devil, I don¡¯t want to care much about your grudge with team China. Whether you¡¯re a clone or an original, let¡¯s peacefully wait for the Zhengs to finish fighting. How about it?¡± Yinglong wanted to give it onest try.

    ¡°All you hypocrites. Alright, you call yourselves kind. You have your saviour. Then what of us devils? We¡¯re called devils? We too, have our saviour, the salvation of us devils... Even if I die, even if we¡¯re called clones, I¡¯ll make my Zheng win!¡±

    Gando had alreadypletely sunk into madness. Howling towards the sky, the muscles of the Eva began to swell up, the already enormous humanoid bing evenrger. Much of the metal covering it were shattered by these muscles, and Gando head a voice only he could hear...

    ¡°Synchronization rate at 90%, 97%, 99%, exceeding critical value 100%... Synchronization rate at 300%, synchronization rate at...¡±<sup> [1]</sup>

    Gando was very clear that although he had suddenly obtained great power, his mental state still remained in the heart¡¯s devil. Thus, the power he could unleash was limited. Dealing with those of Zheng¡¯s level still wasn¡¯t possible, so he had already came up with a n when he was lost before. If there was an opponent he couldn¡¯t win against, he would learn from clone Zheng and Zhao Zhuikong¡¯s example. He would sink into the heart¡¯s devil and use raw power to break through... Before eating Adam, a synch rate of 90% already robbed him of his consciousness. Now when he entered the heart¡¯s devil again, the synch rate had already impressively gone beyond 400%. However, he would no longer be able to maintain his consciousness soon.

    (Then I¡¯ll abandon all my consciousness and rationality. I only need to remember one thing. Massacre all of team China, kill that hypocrite Zheng Zha! So, please, my body!)

    RRRRRRROOOOOOOOOAAAAAAARRRRRRRRR!!!!!

    The red light in the Eva¡¯s eyes brightened, and it arched its body. Before Yinglong could react, the A.T. Field behind its back exploded, the huge force propelling this enormous Eva to an extreme speed. The Eva had already crossed the hundreds of meters and arrived before Yinglong in the blink of an eye, and its giant fist mmed violently into the Qingsuo Sword, the enormous force sending Yinglong flying a hundred meters away.

    ¡°Are you crazy?¡±

    The Eva ignored Yinglong, instead grabbing the Qingsuo Sword¡¯s azure light and frenziedly applying force, attempting to shatter it. The Qingsuo Sword itself may not have beenrge, but that azure sword light made it dozens of meters long. There were various crackling sounds as thickyers of A.T. Field crushed it within. The Qingsuo Sword wasn¡¯t pleased with being trapped within, continuously buzzing as it attempted to flee. In his fright, Yinglong began to madly pour his Refined Qi into the Qingsuo Sword. It was hisst trump card. If it was lost... he would definitely die.

    ¡°How did that monster suddenly be even stronger? Impossible! Did ¡®he¡¯ do something? Is it a must to kill me? I don¡¯t ept this! I don¡¯t ept this!¡±

    [1] In the anime Neon Genesis Evangelion, there was a time a 400% synch rate urred as well.

 Vol 23 23-5: Gather for the Final Battle!(V)

    Yinglong felt like his brain was bursting, and was unable to give vent to the gloominess in his heart. Without any regard for his life, he frenziedly sucked in all the Refined Qi the Omnidirectional Samsara Formation sent over. He didn¡¯t know what was going on with the Zhengs. Tremendous amounts of energy were being transmitted over, freeing him of the worry ofcking Refined Qi. Although it may notpare to Gando¡¯s infinite Light of the Soul, it still gave him a foundation to change his destiny. He ignored whether or not his body was even able to contain all this energy, only continuously absorbing it and transferring it into the Qingsuo Sword.

    The Qingsuo Sword¡¯s azure light brightened, and it broke out of the A.T. Field cage in one shot. But just as it was escape, the insane Eva ignored the fact that the A.T. Field had broken and directly used its bare hands to grab the azure light! Its hand were shredded to atoms in an instant. However, the 400% synch rate Eva was indeed not ordinary as the hands regenerated into wholeness in the same instant. It grabbed onto the azure light once again, generating newyers of A.T. Field to imprison it!

    The strike had reduced the Qingsuo Sword¡¯s Refined Qi by half. Together with the Eva¡¯s obstruction, it was unable to leave. The Qingsuo Sword was gradually revealed as the azure light shrunk.

    ¡°I don¡¯t ept this! What qualifies you to control my fate! Because I¡¯m nothing more than a novel¡¯s character? I have flesh and blood! I have my loves and hates! I have my own mind, my own free will! Why do I have to be controlled and trapped in a cage by you like some animal? I DON¡¯T ACCEPT THIS!¡± Yinglong screamed towards the sky.

    He ripped off his clothes, his finger drawing across his body continuously. Every stroke caused flesh and blood to spray out, and a simple and primitive diagram was quickly drawn on his body.

    ¡°Borrowing the force of heavens, Heavenly Dao forms...¡±

    ¡°My body as the sword! Myriad swords of the same lineage! Merging for power, swift as decreed!¡±

    As thest part left his mouth, Yinglong¡¯s body began to emit endless azure light, transforming into light that flowed into the Qingsuo Sword. Immediately, the two azure lights fused together, piercing into the horizon as it immediately broke out of the Eva¡¯s A.T. Field cage. The azure light turned around, slicing the Eva in half again. However, that was all as the Eva had already put itself back together before it could attack again. A 400% synch rate had let the Eva be a killing machine with purely desire to ughter, a desire that reached its soul. The infinite Light of the Soul was unleashed to its limits. No matter how the body was damaged, it would quickly regenerate. The current Eva Unit-01 was truly an unrivalled existence!

    ¡°I don¡¯t ept this! I DON¡¯T ACCEPT THIS!¡± Yinglong¡¯s voice reverberated repeatedly. The Qingsuo Sword carried an indomitable momentum as it shed at the Eva again and again, the Eva continuously cut apart and regenerating. The sword¡¯s azure light would dim some with every strike, but the Eva¡¯s regeneration rate seemed to be slowing down. It wasn¡¯t obvious, but there were some indications upon closer inspection.

    Crack.

    When the Qingsuo Sword struck the Eva again, a small and unnoticeable crack formed on its body. It looked insignificant, but Yinglong who was within the sword felt bitter. He knew he would not escape from this fatal disaster. Even with the Qingsuo Sword, he wasn¡¯t able to use it with his current level of Cultivation. Using it forcibly would hurt himself and the treasure. The opponent was the Eva which possessed infinite Light of the Soul as well...

    ¡°DAMN! Ten more minutes! No, just five! If my body, nascent divinity and the Qingsuo Sword can just hold on for five more minutes, his regeneration won¡¯t be able to keep up with the damage. Then, I¡¯ll... could it be? Fate can¡¯t be reversed? I... don¡¯t ept this!¡±

    The Qingsuo Sword Yinglong was residing in suddenly stopped, even withdrawing all that endless azure light. It allowed the Eva which hadpleted its regeneration to charge towards it. When the Eva attempted to grab hold of it again, Yinglong gave a howl as he poured all his Refined Qi into the Qingsuo Sword, as well as all the energy of the Omnidirectional Samsara Formation, regardless of whether it was Refined Qi or not. The enormous energy all gathered at one point, and with a sh of azure light, a light beam more intense and radiant than even the sun shot into the sky, engulfing the Eva within...

    This explosion surpassed a hydrogen bomb in might, and even the distant people team China and team Devil were sent flying by the gale that sprung up. Although it wasn¡¯t a threat to their lives at this distance, but the flying sand and rocks still made them careful, and they blocked all therger rocks. And in the distance, the explosion had reached its end.

    A small point of light appeared in the air. The Qingsuo Sword had beenpletely destroyed, and the enormous energies from the explosion of detonating the sword had assaulted the surroundings, practically destroying the entire Eva, as well as Yinglong¡¯s body and nascent soul. Only his most basic nascent divinity, this point of light, was left. Attracted by his lifebound jade bottle with Zheng, the nascent divinity flew there.

    But just as it flew a few dozen meters, a giant purple hand suddenly appeared next to it...

    The Eva had relied on its 400% synch rate to withstand the treasure¡¯s detonation. Although all that was left was an arm connected to a head, it was still counted as notpletely destroyed. It released an A.T. Field, enveloping Yinglong¡¯s nascent divinity...

    However, the treasure¡¯s detonation was powerful. The Eva¡¯s regenerative speed had slowed, enough that it would most likely take over ten minutes to recover fully.

    The Eva¡¯s mouth widened as it slowly brought the nascent divinity to its mouth. Despite thest trace of Luo Yinglong about to be wiped out, the small point of light instead got brighter...

    ¡°... Ah... I feel so alone...¡± A sigh from Luo Yinglong rang out, before the point of light violently exploded, enveloping the area in mes once again...

    Team China Fallen: Xiao Honglu, Zero, Anck-Su-Namun, Qi Tengyi, Dragon, Kampa, Lan Feng, Imhotep, Zhao Yingkong (Main Personality), Luo Yinglong

    Remaining Survivors: Zheng Zha, Chu Xuan, Cheng Xiao, Zhang Heng, Ming Yanwei, Liu Yu, Lin Juntian, Wangxia, Zhao Yingkong (Secondary Personality)

 Vol 23 24-1: The Incorruptible Xia!(I)

    Everyone far away could feel clearly the two consecutive explosions from Yinglong and Gando¡¯s fight. Although they didn¡¯t know that Gando had be strong enough to change the final battle¡¯s result, the distance from the explosion let them all know of Yinglong¡¯s power. He lived up to being the one true Cultivator of God¡¯s Realm!

    But that was what brought great pressure to Wangxia and the rest. Although they didn¡¯t know who Yinglong was fighting and their level, it still had to be an enemy of team China since Yinglong had joined team China. An enemy who could push Yinglong to go this far had to be of a certain level. If these two explosions hadn¡¯t finished him off and they had to face this enemy, could they fare as well as Yinglong? The answer was self-evident...

    Although there were five people here, Wangxia, Cheng Xiao, Ming Yanwei, Liu Yu and Lin Juntian, none of them counted as a mainbat force to be honest. In terms ofbat, Wangxia could with great difficulty, use a burst thatsted for an instant and reached the level of Zheng¡¯s Destruction. However, it needed sufficient time to prepare. Cheng Xiao¡¯s meleebat was alright. That was it, it was just alright. Against powerhouses like Zhao Zhuikong, he could at most use one wind sh, or maybe two or three. Ming Yanwei hadn¡¯t had much enhancements, and was very weak. Liu Yu and Lin Juntian were rookies. One could summon Obelisk for a few dozen seconds with great difficulty, while the other could materialise a few weapons with great difficulty. That was all. Let alone influencing the situation, just surviving was already lucky enough.

    Thus, it was impossible for the five not to be uneasy. They only let out a sigh of relief when Heng arrived. At some unknown point in time, this cowardly man had grown to a stage where he could bear responsibility. He was one of the first-ratebatants of team China, and was able to directly go the stone pir¡¯s top and affect the fight between Zheng and clone Zheng.

    ¡°... Is that so? So much has happened.¡± Heng fell into a contemtive silence when Wangxia gave him a brief ount of what had happened. After a while, he asked, ¡°What¡¯s your next step?¡±

    Wangxia and the rest exchanged looks, and it took a while before Cheng Xiao asked, ¡°Heng, you said you saw the Xuans fighting. Have they still not determined the victor?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, the two look pretty lively... I didn¡¯t dare go any closer to look. But based on their aura, deciding a victor will take a while longer. Why not we go and help Zheng in this time?¡± Heng gave a nod.

    The rest were all quiet for a while, and only Yanwei suddenly spoke to clone Yanwei that Heng was carrying, ¡°You¡¯re my clone? What happened to your arm?¡±

    Heng only remembered now that he was still carrying clone Yanwei, and immediately put her down. This woman was strong-willed, not panicking when she was let down. She got up and said, ¡°It was shot off by an arrow. My original, have you been with him this whole time?¡±

    ¡®Him¡¯ naturally referred to Heng. Yanwei didn¡¯t deny it, silently nodding her head, before saying. ¡°Do you still want to kill him? Or are you already so deep in despair that you no longer even want to kill him?¡±

    ¡°...Soon. If I can¡¯t kill him this time, I¡¯ll end my own life. I already killed myself once when I first cloned into team Devil so that those Caucasians wouldn¡¯t touch me. Clone Zheng had just joined for one movie then. He executed them all when he got strong, then revived me... How funny. I didn¡¯t want to return to this world, but I still did in the end, and with all my past memories. This kind of thing...¡± Clone Yanwei shook her head, her face filled with sadness.

    ¡°I understand. These feelings, I¡¯ve had them too.¡± The original Yanwei nodded. Neither woman said anything for a while. Heng stood there awkwardly, not daring to move, while the other men all looked around.

    ¡°... Then why still live? Is your calibre just of wanting to die? If so, then bear that pain and misery and be stronger. Kill all the people who gave you this pain before you kill yourself. Don¡¯t waste my points and ranked rewards for nothing. If you do nothing, there¡¯s even more cowardly than the person you hate.¡± Clone Yanwei suddenly said.

    ¡°Huh?¡± The original Yanwei was slightly confused, and asked curiously.

    ¡°That¡¯s something clone Zheng said to me before. He was already iparably strong when he revived me. I learnt of his past from the rest of the teamter on. Thus, I¡¯ve always wanted to kill Zhang Heng... How about you? My original, have you never wanted to kill him as well?¡± Clone Yanwei stared at her original, asking coldly.

    ¡°I do, and don¡¯t want to... He and I have experienced so much. I¡¯ve watch him grow and mature, but that pain from the past remains... ¡° Yanwei looked at Heng without a change in her expression, before looking back to her clone, ¡°I want to try changing my method of revenge. I¡¯ll keep on watching him. Whether he¡¯s cowardly, brave, fleeing , shouldering responsibility, I¡¯ll always watch him with pain and hatred in my heart. I¡¯ll watch on until I forget my hate or we die old together... A boring thinking, isn¡¯t it? But that¡¯s what I¡¯ll be doing.¡±

    ¡°... Is that so? No wonder he¡¯ll grow until what he is today. Apart from the courage to die, he has the courage to live as well...¡± Clone Yanwei said with a face full of pain.

    The two woman sunk into a silence again, until Cheng Xiao was no longer able to resist speaking, ¡°Two beautifuldies, let¡¯s not say all that stuff. Leave settling ounts with Heng for next time. Heng, let¡¯s go help Zheng first. When he obtains victory, this final battle with be team China¡¯s win. What do you think?¡±

    Heng considered it briefly, before finally nodding his head. ¡°Alright! Let¡¯s go help Zheng! This final battle, we must... huh?¡± Heng had just finished speaking and taken out his Sky Stick before he felt pain in his chest. An arrow of light had pierced through his chest, while clone Yanwei stood behind him with a nk expression. One of her arms was missing, but her remaining arm was actually pulling from a bow of light stationary in the air. Every pull would send out another arrow, and with a few swishing sounds, four or five giant holes formed in Heng...

 Vol 23 24-2: The Incorruptible Xia!(II)

    The green Light of the Soul on Heng¡¯s body shed and activated, as the four or fiverge holes began to mend themselves back. It was just that the speed was slowing down the more it healed. When only two were left, his Light of the Soul ran out, no longer able to heal it. He spat out arge mouthful of blood, simultaneously turning his head slowly towards clone Yanwei.

    Everyone else was stunned. Clone Yanwei¡¯s attacks had been too abrupt and fast, without the slightest omen. She had only suddenly attacked when Heng took out the Sky Stick. They weren¡¯t able to see the attack clearly, let alone stop it. At this moment, Wangxia gave a roar as he began to create bombs while Cheng Xiao flipped his body towards her.

    ¡°No... don¡¯t kill her, please... let me do it.¡± Heng spat out another mouthful of blood, coughing out some bits of his internal organs as well. He staggered step by step towards clone Yanwei, while she herself seemed to be struggling with something, her entire body quivering. The bow of light would brighten, dim, brighten and dim again. Her eyes were nk, but it was neither from an unlocked gic constraint or blindness. It overall looked more like she was being controlled, except that teardrops slowly flowed out from those nk eyes.

    ¡°It¡¯s ok, everything¡¯s over... Don¡¯t cry...¡± Heng finally reached clone Yanwei¡¯s side, and gently wiped away her tears. He smiled gently as he picked up the Sirius Bow.

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I wanted to live on together with you. However, the controlled you is too much of a threat to myrades. I no longer have the strength left to fight. I¡¯ll die soon. So... let¡¯s die together. It¡¯s not running away, it¡¯s not cowardliness. I just don¡¯t want to sleep alone in the darkness, nor do I want you to go to sleep in the darkness alone. Go with me, my love... I really like you. If I knew courage then, we would have... Everything can no longer return to those beautiful days, but, I still remember that smile of yours in my memories. I¡¯ll remember them forever...¡± Heng was shedding tears as well, as he ced the Sirius Bow¡¯s bowstring around their necks. He gently ced his lips on hers, and the bowstring was abruptly released, as the two heads up into the air, kissing and touching...

    Apart from the initial few arrows, the controlled clone Yanwei didn¡¯t shoot another arrow until her death, as if the control was only that much...

    Yanwei had been watching Heng and her clone silently. When the two were dead, she silently crawled to their side. The heavily injured her didn¡¯t even the strength to walk, and just crawling this distance reopened the wounds on her body. However, this woman strangely had a breath-taking smile on her face, filled with happiness.

    Everyone watched the proceedings silently, until three people were suddenly flying over on Sky Sticks. Wangxia gave a shout, directing the rest¡¯s attention to the three.

    The neers were two men and one woman, all not of team China. Appearing here, and with Sky Sticks, there was an eighty percent chance they were from team Devil. Team China didn¡¯t know how powerful they were, but they were definitely rted to clone Yanwei¡¯s betrayal for them toe just as soon as it happened.

    ¡°Not good! There¡¯s a psyche force user!¡±

    Wangxia felt his mind fall into chaos, as a thought to kill everyone around him formed. He hurriedly steadied his mind, while giving a roar. Cheng Xiao and Liu Yu were still fine, but a longsword suddenly manifested in Juntian¡¯s hand as he thrusted at Wangxia.

    Wangxia didn¡¯t use his bombs, and with one forward movement and one push, he relieved Juntian of his longsword and knocked him out with a palm strike to the head.

    At this time, the three had reached above team China. Apart from the woman in the middle who didn¡¯t move, the other two men jumped off their Sky Sticks andnded separately at team China¡¯s left and right.

    The two were Chinese. One seemed to be a mixed-blood, and his muscles all swelled up, making him look like a Western bodybuilder. The other was as thin as a monkey, with slightly darker skin. He seemed like he was from the Southeast Asia area. He eyes were nk, and they didn¡¯t know if he was controlled or had unlocked the gic constraint.

    Wangxia and Cheng Xiao exchanged a look, determining which opponent to take each. Cheng Xiao was a meleebatant, so he rushed towards the muscr man. Wangxia belonged to the mid-rangerge scale attacks category, and he immediately gathered explosive Demon Energy in his palms, shouting, ¡°Liu Yu! Summon Obelisk!¡± He sent a bomb flying towards the skinny man with a wave of his hand. The skinny man was expressionless, allowing the invisible bomb to approach him. He actually extended a hand to grab the bomb, and the bomb easily blew his hand and arm off with a loud bang, while turning the rest of his body unrecognisable. His body toppled forward, this development causing Wangxia to freeze up. He had thought that someone from team Devil would have a few tricks. And yet, he was dealt with by just one bomb? Was this a joke?

    It was indeed a joke... The skinny man¡¯s blown off arm began to wriggle on the ground, before growingrger. Soon, it became a lump of meat one or two metersrge. There was a ripping sound as insect pincers tore it open, and a giant ant crawled out from inside. Apart from this ant, the rest of the blown apart chunks of the man all began to wriggle and grow, forming dozens to a hundred lumps of meat of different sizes. When therge ant appeared, dozens to a hundred strangely shaped insects continuously appeared, all aberrants that scuttled out from the lumps of meat.

    Wangxia was still fine. He was a soldier after all, and he was mentally tough. However, Liu Yu besides him was a standard little body, and he immediately yelped in fright. If Wangxia wasn¡¯t in front of him, he wouldn¡¯t have been able to resist fleeing. Even so, he wasn¡¯t able to focus on summoning Obelisk.

    ¡°...Liu Yu! Calm down. You¡¯re a warrior now and this is God¡¯s Realm. You¡¯re a warrior of team China, no matter how young you are! So, fight!¡± Wangxia didn¡¯t turn around, saying softly.

    Liu Yu took in a deep breath, holding the card in his hand silently. He then focused his mind on summoning Obelisk. Although there was still terror in his heart that he couldn¡¯t repress, Wangxia¡¯s words seemed to carry some strange magic in them as it allowed him to calm down in this final moment, finally summoning Obelisk.

    Wangxia had already usedrge quantities of bombs to dispose of these insects, but as expected, they had shocking power. Their outer shell was made of some unknown material that the bombs weren¡¯t able to blow apart, and they would at most be lifted dozens of meters up into the air. However, they would immediately flip their bodies over and rush towards Wangxia uponnding. It looked like they would rip apart Wangxia¡¯s group.

    (No choice but to use the miniature nukes. But it¡¯s so close...)

    Wangxia said loudly, ¡°Take cover, everyone! I¡¯m about to use a miniature nuke! Liu Yu! Use Obelisk to protect us!¡± The miniature nuke was already being controlled to fly into the distance, while a giant metal humanoid was bending over to shield him. When a white sh, the area was enveloped in an explosion¡¯s shockwaves...

    Team China Fallen: Xiao Honglu, Zero, Anck-Su-Namun, Qi Tengyi, Dragon, Kampa, Lan Feng, Imhotep, Zhao Yingkong (Main Personality), Luo Yinglong, Zhang Heng, Clone Ming Yanwei

    Remaining Survivors: Zheng Zha, Chu Xuan, Cheng Xiao, Ming Yanwei, Liu Yu, Lin Juntian, Wangxia, Zhao Yingkong (Secondary Personality)

 Vol 23 24-3: The Incorruptible Xia!(III)

    Wangxia¡¯s bomb enhancement wasn¡¯t considered powerful in normal circumstances. Perhaps those who had unlocked a high level of the gic constraint could utilise it to a very high level. They might be able to induce an explosion just through making a noise, or could trigger explosions through a mere point of their fingers. However, someone who had unlocked that level of the gic constraint wouldn¡¯t care for an enhancement like this.

    However, Wangxia¡¯s Bomb Dominator differed from normal enhancements in that it had Xuan. Large quantities of powerful bombs were created, and one of the best usages of Bomb Dominator was found, which was to control already pre existing bombs. He could increase its power, and freely control the time and location of the explosion. After obtaining the high-tech miniature nukes from Starship Troopers, he had reached the limits of power under the fourth stage in terms of mid distancerge scale attacks.

    Now, there were three from team Devil attacking. One psyche force user as support, while the other two¡¯s strength was unclear. However, of those team China present, there were two rookies with negligible power, Wangxia¡¯s fighting style wasn¡¯t suitable for a melee, while Cheng Xiao had just had a hard battle, hisbat power surely greatly reduced. As for Heng...

    If Heng hadn¡¯t died, a victory against these three would practically be in the bag. Heng was one of team China¡¯s mainbat force. He didn¡¯t even need the six arrow explosive shot. Just two or three wasn¡¯t something these three could handle. It couldn¡¯t be denied that these three¡¯s arrival was too coincidental.

    When Wangxia¡¯s miniature nuke went off next to the insect man, violent shockwaves assaulted the area. As the two sides were too close, the miniature nuke would surely affect those from team China as well. Even if Obelisk was shielding them from the shockwaves, the resultant squall would still flow them far away.

    The first to be hit was Heng and clone Yanwei¡¯s corpses. The two corpses were sent flying into the air. Before anyone could respond, they were ripped to shreds by the enormous force, flesh and blood spilt in the air. The still alive original Yanwei was picked up by the shockwaves and squall too. However, her luck was good, as Cheng Xiao rushed to her side with a twist and spin of his body within seconds, protecting her in his embrace. The two made it a hundred meters before crashing onto the ground. If they hadn¡¯t been people of God¡¯s Realm with superhuman constitution, the impact would have smashed them into a bloody smear.

    Cheng Xiao spat out mouthfuls of ck blood, filled with chunks of flesh, before he could get up. His face was eerily green, but Yanwei whom he had protected wasn¡¯t too injured. She looked like all she had suffered from a tumble. She hurriedly left Cheng Xiao¡¯s embrace, asking anxiously, ¡°Why did you save me? Can you not tell I want to die. Heng is dead, so what¡¯s the point of me living on alone? And this is the final battle. I¡¯ll only drag everyone down.¡±

    ¡°Idiot... I didn¡¯t save you to save you. I don¡¯t have the interest in touching other¡¯s girl...¡± Cheng Xiao chuckled, fresh blood leaking from his mouth continuously. There was quite a few traces of blood in his nose as well, but this man was still smiling happily as always, saying, ¡°I only have one belief... I can¡¯t allow a woman to die in front of me, as long as she¡¯s not an enemy, haha...¡± Cheng Xiao push off the ground and leapt to his feet. He didn¡¯t care that the blood flowing from his nose flowed faster.

    Wiping his nosebleed, he continued. ¡°I get it. Each person has their own past. Whether your hatred towards Heng, Heng¡¯s cowardice, Xuan¡¯sck of sense and feelings, or clone Zheng¡¯s rage and despair, everyone has it. I do too... That¡¯s why I won¡¯t let any woman die in front of me. If you want to die, at least wait for me to die first before doing so...¡± He broke out intoughter when he finished speaking.

    At the same time, Wangxia¡¯s miniature nuke was indeed very effective. That skinny man with a nk expression had beenpletely blown apart without the slightest bit of him left. A crater dozens of meters around where he had been had formed. He had died very cleanly. However. The insects¡¯ exoskeleton was very tough. For over ten of therger insects, they had been killed by the shockwaves, but their exoskeletons remained. It didn¡¯t look metal, and it wasn¡¯t known how such a sturdy material could be made from human flesh.

    The other mixed blood seemedpletely fine because he had been standing further away. The shockwaves and squall hadn¡¯t been able to move him, and he suddenly gave a howl towards the sky when it ended. His entire body doubled in size, his skin darkened, and his hair all grew longer. Within seconds, he turned into a werewolf with ash-coloured fur.

    ¡°Gah, a werewolf again?¡± Those around muttered internally. Was the werewolf enhancement really that trendy in God¡¯s Realm? Team China met one when facing team India, Kampa enhanced it as wellter on, and now team Devil unexpectedly had another. Only... was this man strong?

    When the mixed-blood¡¯s transformation ended, he charged at Cheng Xiao and Yanwei first. The two were heavily injured, while Wangxia¡¯s three was practically perfectly healthy. Together with that oppressive looking Obelisk dozens of meters tall, he naturally chose to finish of the injured and weaker two, despite being controlled as he still had his basic instincts.

    The werewolf actually crossed over a hundred meters in a second or two, his w suddenly swiping at Cheng Xiao¡¯s head. The speed and power behind it was truly shocking. It wasn¡¯t merely a hundredfold stronger than Kampa. He had to have at least unlocked the third stage. Even in team Devil, he would be part of the mainbat force.

    Cheng Xiao didn¡¯t dare go head-on against the werewolf¡¯s overwhelming speed and power. He leapt into the air, already jumping to the werewolf¡¯s back when it struck out with his ws. Blood spurted out from the werewolf¡¯s body as Nanto Suicho Ken was used to attack in the instant he leapt. However, the attack that was sufficient to slice through metal only drew a few drops of blood. It didn¡¯t even manage to cut through the muscles, only the skin. This werewolf was much stronger than that werewolf assassin from team India and team China¡¯s partial werewolf Kampa.

    The werewolf epted the attack, not even turning his head. He leg kicked backwards, his enormous power and speed working perfectly together. How could Cheng Xiao who justnded withstand this? He was sent rolling on the ground by this kick, and his body issued cracking sounds, the bones clearly broken.

    This exchange passed in the blink of an eye, and the far away Wangxia finally responded. He didn¡¯t dare to use miniature nukes on this werewolf, only shouting, ¡°LIU YU! Get Obelisk to help Cheng Xiao!¡±

    However, Liu Yu didn¡¯t respond. He instead looked at another direction with a face filled with terror. There were dozens of insects racing towards Wangxia and him over there...

 Vol 23 24-4: The Incorruptible Xia!(IV)

    Although the insects had been injured from being at the explosion¡¯s centre, they were still insects that don¡¯t die easily. Dozens of smaller insects had survived the explosion, and were persistently going after Wangxia¡¯s three as if they had sworn to rip them apart.

    Although they were described as smaller, even these insects were over dozens of centimeters, such as a mantis half a meter big. It was definitely the kind that could rend metal apart. There was also a mosquito of length half a meter with its wings blown off. Its long snout looked like a sharp sword. It looked nothing like it was for sucking blood. Being pricked by it would open up a see-through hole that was palm-sized.

    When Wangxia saw these insectsing, he helplessly threw a bomb at them. However, the shockwaves could only send them flying and wasn¡¯t able to exterminate them. These insects were really hard to deal with.

    However, it wasn¡¯t surprising. The more powerful a skill, the greater its restrictions. This man obviously used his body as a catalyst to summon these insects. Put unpleasantly, this man didn¡¯t have much meat on his bones. He was skinny and small, and even if he turned into a skeleton and used all his flesh to create insects, he wouldn¡¯t be able to create an army. If he met a fourth stager, they would need one strike per insect, and he soon wouldn¡¯t any flesh left to summon insects. Thus, this skill was basically a skill to bring the enemy down with yourself.

    Fortunately, Wangxia had used the miniature nuke in time, or he would have summoned even more bugs in a while. To these team China members without high levelbat power, it would be a hellscape of bugs.

    Liu Yu grit his teeth and sent Obelisk into the swarm of bugs upon seeing Wangxia¡¯s bombs ineffective. The enormous metal humanoid crossed dozens of meters with one step, reaching the swarm within two steps. It squashed a cockroach beneath its foot, but unexpectedly, it immediately continued crawled forward as soon as Obelisk lifted its foot, except that it was much slower than before. It really was one of the most resilient creatures, for this enormous force not to kill it. Wangxia and Liu Yu were tongue-tied, and couldn¡¯t think of a method to kill them.

    ¡°WANGXIA! Throw a nuke!¡± The nearby Cheng Xiao suddenly shouted. At the same time, he was knocked flying by the werewolf¡¯s paw, and fourcerations deep enough to seen bone were opened in his right chest. However, he leapt up when he hit the ground, as if all he received were flesh wounds when he was knocked back every time. He kept tying down the werewolf, rendering him unable to approach Yanwei who was feebly on the ground.

    The werewolf seemed to have lost its temper. When Cheng Xiao jumped up again, it didn¡¯t raise its paw to attack, instead opened its ferocious mouth and bit at Cheng Xiao. It was much slower than its ws, and just as Cheng Xiao attempted to jump out of the way, it was as if a giant hammer smashed into his mind, turning his consciousness hazy. He wasn¡¯t able to aplish his jump, and the werewolf¡¯s teeth sunk into his stomach, ripping away his guts in the process.

    ¡°DAMN IT! This psyche force user is too troublesome... Wangxia! If you still don¡¯t do it, I won¡¯t be able to die in peace!¡± Cheng Xiao spat out another mouthful of blood, feeling strength gradually leave his body, as he started cursing.

    Wangxia was watching on with bloodshot eyes. He wished so, so hard he could throw a few bombs and vaporise this werewolf, but Cheng Xiao and Yanwei were still near it. If he threw a nuke...

    ¡°Wangxia, do it... Remember what we said before this final battle? We have to win this final battle. I think Yanwei has the resolve to die too. She¡¯s also forgiven Heng, so her willpower can¡¯t be any lower than us, right? Do it!¡± Cheng Xiao¡¯s voice was hoarse. He was practically tearing his throat apart to shout, while Wangxia finally took out a miniature nuke. He ced his skill on it, manipting it to fly to Cheng Xiao and the werewolf.

    And Cheng Xiao finally revealed that ruffian smile of his.

    ¡°Seriously, that¡¯s nothing like you, Wangxia... Goodbye, myrade.¡±

    ¡°... Goodbye, myrade.¡± Wangxia gave a roar as he triggered an explosion, the light in that instant akin to a sun¡¯s as it enveloped the space around Cheng Xiao. The shockwaves and squall followed, dust flying up hundred of meters. As for the three inside... not even bones were left of them.

    The enormous shockwaves continued to propagate, and Liu Yu who was besides Wangxia couldn¡¯t stop himself from crying. He was still just a kid. Perhaps, he could face the various horror movies and dangerous situations, and the various life and death situations. However, when facing hisrades¡¯ sacrifices and deaths, all he could do

    ¡°Don¡¯t cry... Liu Yu, you¡¯re a member of team China. You¡¯ll be a powerful warrior and truly brave in the future, so remember... Team China will surely be the strongest team of God¡¯s Realm! We¡¯re the members of the strongest team, so never embarrass the words team China. Don¡¯t hesitate even in the face of death.

    Wangxia turned his head to look at the approaching swarm as he spoke. Under Obelisk¡¯s relentless stepping, only a dozen or so were left. However, they were still enough to kill them. As Liu Yu¡¯s psyche force was depleted, Obelisk turned into a card again. There was no longer any obstruction between the three and the swarm, and Wangxia took out two miniature nukes continuously. He wasn¡¯t able to use any more for the moment. They were currently in utmost peril.

    ¡°Team China must win! It <i>has</i> to win, even if I die!¡± Wangxia suddenly lifted his head up, a cool and resolute expression on his face. At the same time, he advanced towards the swarm, several miniature nukes revolving around him. No one knew what he was trying to do.

    (My Bomb Dominator¡¯s final move is to turn myself into a giant bomb. If I do it in conjunction with these miniature nukes, the power won¡¯t be any less than an actual hydrogen bomb. But if I do this, Liu Yu and Juntian will definitely die... Sorry. I¡¯m dragging down you two along with me to help team China win. Sorry, myrades.)

    Wangxia grit his teeth, and was just about to charge at the swarm when a girl¡¯s petite figure suddenly appeared within the swarm before he could take a few steps. The front two insects were suddenly bisected, while the girl didn¡¯t stop, continuing to sh back and forth in the swarm. The swarm that Wangxia¡¯s three was helpless against was easily exterminated by her. It really was true that everything had a counter to it.

    The girl slowly turned her head around when she disposed of those insects. It was Yingkong, only that her expression was slightly strange, seeming to be much colder than before. Her face even seemed slightly translucent, although you wouldn¡¯t be able to notice it if you didn¡¯t focus on it.

    ¡°... I¡¯m going to help Zheng. You all stand guard here. Don¡¯t let anyone bother them. Wangxia... you¡¯re good.¡± Yingkong gave him a deep look, and she seemed to sigh. She vanished, and Wangxia didn¡¯t even know how she had moved. At the same time, the head of that psyche force user was sent flying into the sky, while her body fell from the sky,pletely dead.

    ¡°What happened? What did Yingkong mean? And why did she look so strange?¡± Wangxia finally sighed in relief, keeping the miniature nukes floating around him. However, he was filled with doubt as Yingkong¡¯s appearance and disappearance had been too abrupt. Even her words had been strange, and Wangxia wasn¡¯t able to tell what she had meant.

    However, the three from team Devil were dead. Although only Wangxia and two rookies were left, they had still swept the main battlefield clean. There shouldn¡¯t be anyone bothering the two Zhengs¡¯ fight anytime soon. What followed, the three of themcked the ability to influence. Their mission was almostplete, and all that was left was to wait for the final battle¡¯s conclusion, whether it was victory or defeat...

    Team China Fallen: Xiao Honglu, Zero, Anck-Su-Namun, Qi Tengyi, Dragon, Kampa, Lan Feng, Imhotep, Zhao Yingkong (Main Personality), Luo Yinglong, Zhang Heng, Clone Ming Yanwei, Cheng Xiao, Ming Yanwei

    Remaining Survivors: Zheng Zha, Chu Xuan, Liu Yu, Lin Juntian, Wangxia, Zhao Yingkong (Secondary Personality)

 Vol 23 24-5: The Incorruptible Xia!(V)

    Not long after, Lin Juntian who had been knocked unconscious awoke. He didn¡¯t know what was going on, until Liu Yu narrated it to him. He sunk into silence, mourning the loss of his fellows. They were all from team China, and he was just a rookie, weak and without the conviction to be strong. It could be said that he was the weakest in team China, even weaker than Liu Yu. Seeing so many powerful people die, there was a feeling in his heart that he couldn¡¯t describe. It was difficult to bear and a sense of powerlessness, and he rather he stayed unconscious and didn¡¯t wake up.

    ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. Not many of those who enter the realm have any superpowers, special techniques or are martial arts experts. The vast majority of those who entered, became stronger step by step from being weak, bing stronger for the sake of living on. So, you don¡¯t need to consider yourself too weak. Rather, you¡¯re just too inexperienced...¡± Wangxia patted Juntian¡¯s shoulder.

    Juntian didn¡¯t turn his head around, and suddenly asked, ¡°Wangxia, why did you be strong? For team China? That sounds a little childish...¡±

    ¡°Childish? No, I don¡¯t find it so at all.¡± Wangxia looked up at the sky, only saying after some time, ¡°It¡¯s only if team China wins that we have a chance to bring the things we obtain from God¡¯s Realm to the real world, be they techniques, enhancements, various gic data, technologies or magic. That way, our country will be strong... That¡¯s why I became strong.¡±

    Juntian gave him an astonished look. There wasn¡¯t admiration in his face, but rather, disdain. He only continued after a long pause, ¡°For the country? That¡¯s even more...¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Wangxia argued, but he didn¡¯t argue about it. He only took out a cigarette, silently lighting it.

    The atmosphere turned silent again, before Liu Yu said, ¡°Big bro Juntian, I also have my conviction to be stronger now. Pride. The pride of team China being the strongest! I¡¯ll work hard to be someone worthy of this. Although I don¡¯t know long it¡¯ll take, I believe I can do it!¡±

    Juntian became even more silent hearing this. He didn¡¯t say anything, only lowering his head silently, contemting something.

    However, the silence didn¡¯tst long as a roar travelled over from the distance. It shook the skies, as if some sort of monster had appeared there. And the direction was exactly where Yinglong had detonated his nascent divinity. The three were immediately stunned, and Wangxia looked at the two Zhengs¡¯ battlefield. He immediately brought the other two into the sky, quickly flying over to where the roar came from.

    Not long after, they saw the source of the noise. It was an enormous giant dozens of meters big. There were over ten wings on its back, and its body was a purplish red. An A.T. Field could be faintly seen around it. The Eva had regenerated again, Yinglong¡¯s powerful attack forcing it this monster with a 400% synch rate and infinite Light of the Soul to keep quiet for over ten minutes. The body that could originally regenerate instantly still hadn¡¯t returned to perfect condition, and its speed was much slower. It was no longer relying on the A.T. Field to levitate in the sky, instead walking towards Zheng¡¯s battlefield step by step.

    ¡°This is the monster Yinglong was fighting? It really does look shocking. This ground here for dozens of kilometers around had been leveled. Those two explosions just now really were terrifying. I didn¡¯t think it still wouldn¡¯t be able to kill this monster.¡± Wangxia¡¯s expression was serious as he looked at the Eva. Just based on feeling, he could instinctively sense this Eva¡¯s terrifyingness. It was a living thing¡¯s instincts, like a rabbit met a wolf, or an ant met its predator.

    ¡°Liu Yu, can you still summon obelisk?¡± Wangxia immediately asked Liu Yu.

    The little boy shook his head. ¡°I can¡¯t. My psyche force has been used up when I summoned it against team Celestial and the battle just now.¡±

    ¡°Is that so?¡± Wangia shook his head as he smiled bitterly. He then asked Juntian, ¡°You? Can you create hydrogen?¡±

    Juntian also shook his head as he smiled bitterly. ¡°No. I did it before by relying on Tengyi to materialise hydrogen. Let alone atoms and molecules, I can¡¯t even materialise things on the nanometer scale. At most, the smallest I can go is millimeters.¡±

    ¡°That neither, then?¡± Wangxia sighed internally.

    As they spoke, the originally slow Eva had picked up speed, and the A.T. Field on its body became more obvious. The Eva with infinite Light of the Soul was getting stronger and stronger as time passed. As long as enough time was given, recovering to its peak state before fighting Yinglong wasn¡¯t impossible.

    This was obvious to Wangxia too. He could see the Eva getting faster and faster, and its A.T. Field getting stronger and stronger. He immediately manipted a miniature nuke to blow up in its area. An enormous mushroom cloud rose up, while the three remained in the sky, unaffected by it. When the dust settled, the Eva remained unharmed from it, and even seemed to be lifting its head and looking at the three.

    ¡°No effect. No, there was. The Light of the Soul has obviously be much weaker, and its speed has slowed. If we hit it with enough firepower, we can break its Light of the Soul and destroy its body.¡± Wangxia muttered. Just as he was about to use a miniature nuke, weakness suddenly flooded his body, and he nearly fell from the Sky Stick. Several consecutive battles, especially the powerful bomb against Adam had nearly killed him. He had also used a few miniature nukes after that. The current him didn¡¯t have any spare strength to fight the Eva.

    ¡°Dammit! How could I fail at this the final important juncture! How could I let a monster like you interfere with Zheng¡¯s decisive battle!¡± Wangxia cursed, and immediately took out all the miniature nukes from his dimensional bag without hesitation, as well a miniature nukeuncher. He said loudly, ¡°People shouldn¡¯t die from holding back their piss, right? Even if I can¡¯t increase its power, I¡¯ll bury you with numbers!¡± As he spoke, a miniature nuclear missile was already fired towards the Eva.

    There was a loud explosion. Wangxia didn¡¯t stop as he continuously fired miniature nuclear missiles at the Eva. A series of explosions resounded as over ten craters were blown open in the ground. Even without Bomb Dominator to increase the power, the miniature nukes were still powerful, and the consecutive miniature nukes made the mushroom clouds rising up never cease. Wangxia only stopped when he had his solest remaining miniature nuke left, staring at the dust.

    After a moment, the dust settled and the Eva within had lost half its body, the A.T. Field weak until it could no longer be seen. However, the body continued to wriggle and regenerate. It wouldn¡¯t be able to move for the next ten minutes. Liu Yu and Juntian sighed in relief when they saw this, and Liu Yu hurriedly said, ¡°Big bro Wangxia, fire thest miniature nuke at it. It looks like it¡¯s done for. Even if thest miniature nuke doesn¡¯t kill it, it¡¯ll damage it even further. We can drag the time out more then...¡±

    ¡°No... no.¡±

    Wangxia¡¯s expression was one of agony. ¡°I¡¯m leaving onest missile. I call this the ze of Glory Missile. I don¡¯t want to be a hostage and don¡¯t want to lose either. This missile is ourst bit of conviction for when we¡¯re in desperate straits. So what if we blow this Eva up with this miniature nuke, if it regenerates againter? What other methods will we have against it? No, there¡¯s no more, so thisst miniature nuke is for me...¡±

    ¡°Juntian, you find my thinking childish, right? Then let me tell you now... Even if I die, my beliefs will never change! This is the conviction by which I live on, by which I fight on! It will NEVER change!¡± Wangxia looked seriously at Juntian. Finished speaking, he hugged the miniature nuke in embrace, and steered the Sky Stick toward the Eva despite the other two¡¯s shouts...

    ¡°MONSTER! With my body as a bomb, I want to see if you can endure thisst explosion!¡±

    ... Always, what¡¯s held the highest position in my heart and is the most beautiful to me is that red g with five stars. The red scarf <sup>[1]</sup> I used to wear was a corner of that g...

    ... So I joined the army. I wanted to devote my body to my mothend I loved, the mothend that raised me...

    I don¡¯t know when, but everyone around me slowly changed. They left the army one by one. Was it that economic boom? Or the reality that everyone looks down on patriotism?

    Once... I went to Tiananmen Square. There, the Monument to the People¡¯s Heroes<sup>[2] </sup>is erected. It was so splendid, so glorious set against the rising sun. I saluted to it... But I wasughed at by youths at the side. Could it be, my perseverance is no longer that important nowadays?

    Once... I swore on the g. I wanted to use my hot-bloodedness to water it, to defend it with my life. But the decline of officials, the squabbles in the government, the undercurrents filling the army... Can I really realise my vow one day?

    My mother... her hair is already white, but she still believes her son is a hero! Can I change this country? Can I really be a hero?

    Team China... as long as Zheng, that kind man, wins, he can definitely bring the realm¡¯s technology and power back to the real world with Xuan¡¯s help. Even if that country is already filled with filth, even if many inside have begun to be corrupted...

    Soldiers... For me who¡¯s always been a soldier, I¡¯ve never ever been so resolute before! My conviction, my courage, my life. For the sake of my beloved mothend, I won¡¯t give up even if I die... Even if many in this country have already been corrupted... Even so... I...

    I, Wangxia, will never be corrupted!

    There was a loud boom as an explosion with even more power than a hydrogen bomb went off, enveloping the Eva within...

    TL Note: The character Xia(ÏÀ) in Wangxia means ¡¯hero¡¯.

    [1] The red scarf is something that the Young Pioneers of China wear.

    [2] The Monument to the People¡¯s Heroes is a ten-story obelisk that was erected as a national monument of the People¡¯s Republic of China to the martyrs of revolutionary struggle during the 19th and 20th centuries.

    Team China Fallen: Xiao Honglu, Zero, Anck-Su-Namun, Qi Tengyi, Dragon, Kampa, Lan Feng, Imhotep, Zhao Yingkong (Main Personality), Luo Yinglong, Zhang Heng, Clone Ming Yanwei, Cheng Xiao, Ming Yanwei, Wangxia

    Remaining Survivors: Zheng Zha, Chu Xuan, Liu Yu, Lin Juntian, Zhao Yingkong (Secondary Personality)

 Vol 23 25-1: Primordial Dusk and Chaos... The End and The Beginning(I)

    The final battle...

    This was indeed the true final battle whether be it for Zheng or clone Zheng. Whether it was for revenge or the conviction to live on, the enmity between the two would be resolved in this final battle!

    ¡°... Do you know? I used to hate you a lot! That¡¯s why I killed you in Resident Evil Apocalypse, and exterminated all of yourrades...¡± Clone Zheng¡¯s expression was calm the entire time, but Zheng was able to see turbulent emotions within that calmness. It wasn¡¯t any positive emotion like the so-called love, friendship or familial affection. It was instead a difficult to describe malice, ruthlessness and rage. If it was an ordinary person standing in front of him, these negatives emotions would be sufficient to drive that person insane. Clone Zheng was bearing this sort of emotions as he fought Zheng.

    ¡°Yes, it left the a deep impression on me. The blow that time nearly broke mepletely. Fortunately, I have many trustworthyrades. Relying on them, I finally reached this step! My clone, this day is the day we resolve it all!¡±

    CLANG!!!

    Zheng¡¯s Tiger Soul and that broadsword wreathed in ck mes collided, and the enormous force transformed into shockwaves that surged outwards. The ground was rend apart, and even the ck mes around clone Zheng trembled violently.

    At this moment, Zheng had already fully entered Dragon Transformation, and his physical attributes had skyrocketed. He was also using the true Destruction now, and his speed and power were far beyond an ordinary person¡¯s imagination. Every casual strike carried enormous power with it. Something like cleaving off a hill¡¯s peak off was now incredibly effortless. When their weapons collided, not only did Zheng not retreat, but he even raised his sword and mmed it onto clone Zheng¡¯s broad sword again. The two strikes weren¡¯t even 0.1 seconds apart, and the two enormous forces merged into one, generating an even greater force that pushed clone Zheng a hundred meters away.

    ¡°You can¡¯t escape!¡± Zheng roared, as he stomped on the ground, causing the ground to crack. He rushed towards above clone Zheng¡¯s head in an instant, sending Tiger¡¯s Soul shing downwards. With such speed and power, clone Zheng wouldn¡¯t be able to effortlessly block it like before regardless of how fast his reaction time was. This thought ran through Zheng¡¯s mind, and he exerted more force into his hand.

    But just as Tiger¡¯s Soul was about to hit clone Zheng, there was another loud collision as the broadsword once again protected clone Zheng¡¯s head. The force transmitted over from the broadsword wasn¡¯t one whit inferior to Zheng¡¯s Destruction. Zheng could only helplessly be forced backwards, as hecked the spare strength to attack clone Zheng.

    Clone Zheng¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, as if what had just urred was something insignificant. He sneered coldly as he held his broadsword, ¡°You actually think the title of the apex can be obtained so easily by you? If you don¡¯t have the resolve to die, don¡¯t even think of seizing it...¡±

    ¡°The resolve to die?¡± Zheng roared loudly, ¡°I¡¯ve long since had it! Even if I die after this fight, I won¡¯t lose to you! Myrades and I had a promise. We¡¯ll make team China stand at the peak of this realm and be the strongest! They¡¯ve already paid such a huge price, so I have to win!¡±

    ¡°... The ropes on your wrist? How dumb.¡± Clone Zheng didn¡¯t stop sneering coldly as he pointed at the ropes. Based on the number, more or less every member of team China was there already. Only two or three were left on their living owner¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Some insignificant ants can¡¯t fight back against humans even if they stake their life on it. As a team leader, did you drag along your team in this madness of yours? You¡¯re... still rather childish.¡±

    ¡°Shut up!¡± Zheng shed past again, as Tiger¡¯s Soul frenziedly assaulted clone Zheng. Every strike produced great noise, even the first causing the earth to crack. The two had reached an inhuman level of power.

    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare mock myrades! They¡¯re my best war buddies, my bestrades! They¡¯ve fought by my side, notining even in death... They may not be the strongest. They may have their own past. They may be iplete in spirit. But they¡¯ve been trying their best. They¡¯re strong people who¡¯ve been trying to uphold their conviction step by step! They¡¯re nothing like you, a weakling with only power, but whose heart is so fragile it¡¯s in a mess! Outside of hate... what else do you have?¡± Zheng madly attacked continuously with Tiger¡¯s Soul, every strike forcing clone Zheng arge step back. However, Zheng found it strange that no matter how fast he attacked and what direction he attacked from, that broadsword would always block him even though clone Zheng never turned his head back. This situation was iprehensible to Zheng. Could it be that clone Zheng¡¯s reflexes could keep up with Dragon Transformation with Destruction?

    (What sort of monster is he? He not only possesses the Sinmes with unlimited power, but his body also rivals my Destruction. Someone almost perfect like this... actually exists?)

    As Zheng spoke, clone Zheng, as well as the endless ck mes, abruptly came to a stop. With clone Zheng as the centre, an indescribably tyrannical pressure burst out, while his eyes abruptly turned bloodshot. ¡°You, my original, really deserve to die. You actually don¡¯t know what pain is!¡±

    ¡°Sinmes, tornado!¡± Clone Zheng said coldly. The endless ck mes in his surroundings gathered with a wave of his hand, forming a thirty tall meter, ten meter wide tornado of ck mes. It seemed material, its pitch-ck body not letting light through as it moved towards Zheng.

    Zheng wasn¡¯t afraid, and said as he watched the Sinme tornado approach, ¡°Were you so embarrassed you got angry? What pain is? Is the pain you gave me in Resident Evil Apocalypse any less so?¡± Zheng used Soru, quickly dodging to the side at a speed difficult to follow with the eyes. Seeing how slow the Sinme tornado was, it didn¡¯t matter how powerful it was if it couldn¡¯t touch him.

    But just as he ran a few meters, a broadsword wreathed in ck mes was suddenly in his path. Its appearance was so sudden and Zheng had no idea when it had appeared. Zheng was currently in Destruction, and be it his speed, power or reaction speed, they all far surpassed a human¡¯s. He himself had experienced a hundred battles, so he didn¡¯t panic even when intercepted while at Soru¡¯s speed. He simply stomped down, and when the ground cracked apart, he borrowed the force to move backwards.

    However, just as Zheng moved another few meters again, there was suddenly an intense heat rushing over from behind his hand. He didn¡¯t need to turn around to sense that it was a broadsword wreathed in ck mes. Two broadswords had simultaneously appeared in front and behind him! He subconsciously looked at clone Zheng, and yet there was a broadsword in his hand as well.

    And to Zheng, the strangest thing was... clone Zheng wasn¡¯t looking at him, but rather position he had been standing at before he used Soru...

    (I understand. So that¡¯s what¡¯s going on... Sinmes, they really are terrifying...)

 Vol 23 25-2: Primordial Dusk and Chaos... The End and The Beginning(II)

    Zheng was enlightened. For him who had undergone a hundred battles, his battle experience was incredibly rich and wouldn¡¯t be any less evenpared to his clone. He immediately understood the mystery of clone Zheng¡¯s Sinmes in this exchange, especially when two broadswords appeared. This Sinme... was even more miraculous than he imagined.

    It took but an instant. The two times Zheng tried to retreat, he would be intercepted by broadswords wreathed in ck mes. Now, five had already appeared, left, right, front, back and above. They all formed a five direction blockade against Zheng. No matter how great his power was, he couldn¡¯t break them. No matter how fast he was, he couldn¡¯t dodge them. The broadswords seemed to have precognanze, able to always know his intentions and force him back to the same position. When the Sinme tornado reached, Zheng was finally swallowed inside.

    After swallowing Zheng, the tornado left the ground and spun an electric drill spinning madly in the air. As it erupted with a shocking suction force, the tornado gathered a horrifyingly high temperature that wasn¡¯t any lower than the surface of the sun. Everything within kilometers of it began to melt and soften, and the ground closest to it had already be bright red magma.

    It wasn¡¯t enough even with the Omnidirectional Samsara Formation¡¯s protection. Clone Zheng¡¯s power was too terrifying, and the fortified ground wasn¡¯t able to withstand it. It seemed that this several hundred meters tall cylindrical pir battlefield would copse sooner orter...

    Within a second or two of being sucked in, Zheng felt his body being pulled at by enormous forces. His body would be ripped to shreds sooner orter regardless of how resilient his Dragon Transformation was. His body already had blisters and burns. It had to be known that his Dragon Transformation would only feel pain and not be hurt even if it took a direct hit from an artillery shell. It was unexpected that he was already getting burnt within a mere one or two seconds inside the Sinme tornado. Wouldn¡¯t anyone else be incinerated just from getting close to it?

    Crimson mes began to surge on Zheng¡¯s body without hesitation. It wasn¡¯t one of the manifestations of Light of the Soul, but just a vampire skill. However, it had the peculiar effect of resisting high temperatures. He had tested it out in Resident Evil Apocalypse, except that the ck me then hadn¡¯t been as powerful as it was now, capable of liquefying metal and scorching the earth, with nothing that couldn¡¯t be melted.

    As expected, the Red me only persisted for two seconds before beingpletely burnt and assimted by the ck mes. It was strange, how could mes be burnt? However, that was what had happened. Perhaps, this was what was truly the mes of destruction that could burn anything and everything. Zheng no longer dared hesitate when he saw the Red me defeated. The Refined Qi and Magic in his body gathered at his body¡¯s surface, while two streams of energy, one ck and one white, appeared in both his palms. When he joined his palms together, the two streams of energy merged into a sphere. The sphere created didn¡¯t disy the colours ck and white however, and was instead a hazy chaotic mass. Countless minute auras continuously distorted and transformed within, as if lightning was streaking within it. Zheng didn¡¯t overthink it as he tossed the sphere at the ground. <sup>[1]</sup>

    While in his hands, the sphere was only the size of an egg. However, it immediately grew to the size of a basketball as soon as it escaped his grasp, and it continued to swell up while the reactions and aura within got more and more violent. The sphere burst apart when it hit the ground, the chaotic mass at first of two colours, ck and white, before bing multihued, and finally turning into incandescent radiance before it proceeded to violently explode.

    Shockwaves continuously assailed the area, the ground for hundred of meters around pulverised. The scene was more chaotic and indistinct the closer to the center it was, and the messed up ground looked like when Heaven and Earth had been separated, and the elements of earth, water, wind and fire were seething.

    The tornado of ck mes wasn¡¯t ordinary of course, and apart from the section near the ground vanishing in an instant from this attack, the vast majority of it was merely shaken into dispersing. The five broadswords dispersed into ck mes, gathering around clone Zheng once more in the form of that endless sea of fire.

    (Ah, I escaped it. It¡¯s just that the consumption of this move is too much. Although it isn¡¯t fighting with all I have like Chaos, Genesis Splitter, its Refined Qi and Magic expenditure is over ten times as much. I¡¯ve lost at least ten percent. I need to use it more prudently.)

    Zheng sighed when he broke free of the tornado, the self restorative ability of the Dragon Transformation operating and the not too severe injuries bing fine after a few breaths of time. At the same time, he used Soru several times and escaped the area of pulverised ground,nding on firm ground.

    ¡°No wonder. You really are my original. With just the slight pain from Resident Evil Apocalypse, and that narrow-mindedness of yours, you were able to reach this level. It really is fate. You may truly be the main character of this generation.¡± Clone Zheng looked at the gradually vanishing center of that chaos, sighing after a while.

    ¡°That slight pain?¡± Zheng was immediately greatly angered, as he had always bore a grudge over this matter. Although clone Zheng had put it unpleasantly, that battle really had been the impetus for him to be strong. The pain from that battle was what had led him to slowly crave power, and slowly be strong, until today, where he had the power to challenge clone Zheng for the title of the strongest. Clone Zheng had relied on pain and hatred as well to be strong. Perhaps, pain and hatred really was the impetus to be strong...

    No! Pain and revenge aren¡¯t the true impetus to be strong! That was only a superficial strength!

    Zheng had long since conquered his heart¡¯s devil, and he had even ovee it by sacrificing his body. His willpower had long since be unshakable, and unable to be corrupted by evil. Although his heart had wavered for a moment, it was still only for a moment. His willpower had immediately decided that there was nothing wrong with what he upheld. It wasn¡¯t like fourth stagers who hadn¡¯t ovee the heart¡¯s devil. They would easily enter the heart¡¯s devil state when their conviction was broken. With how resolute Zheng and clone Zheng¡¯s willpower was, even the illusions created by Adam¡¯s Human Instrumentality Project wouldn¡¯t be able to confuse them. Adam would have to use force to attack them if he wanted to attack. That was why Adam had first intended to absorb everyone around him before looking for the two Zhengs. Adam understood himself and others clearly.

    (The so-called pain and hatred is nothing more than being hurt by those people or things dear to you. For example, myrades and Lori, Yingkong¡¯s memories and elder brother, Heng¡¯s lover Ming Yanwei, or Wangxia¡¯s country. Pain and hatred that is engraved in your bones and etched in your heart can onlye when it¡¯s rted to hurt from things rted to your convictions. It¡¯s only when you¡¯ve endured this pain and hatred that many people will start to madly desire power. So, while it does seem at first nce that possessing power is brought about by pain and hatred, it¡¯s actually from upholding your conviction. The deeper your conviction is engraved, the more power you¡¯ll gain after being hurt. My conviction, and his conviction that haspletely changed into hatred and madness... which is stronger?)

    [1] This ability was created back in Vol 22 Chapter 2-2, after he had be a Cultivator and was thus able to better control Refined Qi and Magic.

 Vol 23 25-3: Primordial Dusk and Chaos... The End and The Beginning(III)

    Zheng¡¯s expression was solemn. ¡°I know your pain and hatred. But I¡¯m not able to help you. All I can do is fight you fairly. Let victory or defeat be decided by our power. Is my conviction stronger or your pain and hatred? I chose apletely different path from you in terms of power. The attack just now was a fusion of Refined Qi and Magic, a mimicry of when Yin and Yang hadn¡¯t been separated and everything was in chaos. I named this move Chaos. But that¡¯s not my true Chaos. How about it? Show your Sinme¡¯s true power. Force me to use my killing move Chaos. Don¡¯t tell me your Sinme is as simple as burning. If that¡¯s it, how did those five broadswords appear and attack?¡±

    ¡°Sinme is both material and immaterial at the same time. It¡¯s a manifestation of the cruelty in my heart, and is rted to the psyche. Unless you have firm willpower and won¡¯t be corrupted by evil, you¡¯ll suffer the corrosion of the heart¡¯s devil inside even if you don¡¯t get incinerated, slowly trapped in yourself unto death. Cruelty is born from the heart, and it can be in the shape of mes, swords, sabres, or anything... As soon as any intent forms in your heart, whether killing intent or excitement, it¡¯ll cause a reaction in my Sinmes. I admit that destructive light of yours is already much too fast and powerful for me. I can¡¯t react to it, but that doesn¡¯t mean intent isn¡¯t able to. As long as you form the intent to do anything, my Sinmes will automatically produce a reaction to block you.¡±

    Clone Zheng paused here, before continuing, ¡°Perhaps you really are qualified to force me to go all-out. No one has been able to aplish that to this day. Try your best...¡±

    ¡°That so? Should I be feeling honoured then? Zhengughed coldly, rushing over to clone Zheng with Soru. He shed out with Tiger¡¯s Soul. The light emitted by the sabre wasn¡¯t the mistiness of Refined Qi nor the great sense of presence Magic had [1]. It was instead chaotic and indistinct, and was like a fog that couldn¡¯t be seen through.

    In the beginning, Zheng had used Refined Qi for Tiger¡¯s Soul. When he obtained Magic, he switched to that instead, and its power was much greater. As his level continued to rise, he had obtained the ability to control Refined Qi and Magic after Xuan had helped him sessfully Establish his Foundation. Although he couldn¡¯t modify Chaos into an Instant Chaos the same way he did with Destruction and Instant Destruction, just pouring in Refined Qi and Magic and letting them mix was much more powerful than any of the two alone. The concept behind it was simr to the Magic Cannon, which was why its power was so boundless.

    Tiger¡¯s Soul didn¡¯t have any tricks behind it, but a mere horizontal sweep. Its power and speed were inconceivable, and with this simplified Chaos behind it, it really did embody the concept of a heavy sword not relying on its edge, but on its wielder¡¯s skill. No matter how many tricks you had, I could just use force to break through it all!

    As expected, the broadsword in clone Zheng¡¯s hands shattered upon contact, while the man himself was knocked several hundred meters back. As Zheng was about to give chase, the endless ck mes abruptly gathered together again, forming swords, sabers, spears, bows, hammers, axes and whips. The number of types of weapons immediately encircling him didn¡¯t stop at merely ten. There were at least a hundred of these weapons that all had ck mes surging on them. Their aura wasn¡¯t any inferior than that broadsword. Zheng gulped when he saw himself trapped.

    (Fuck, is he still a human? I needed so much power to break one broadsword, and now there are over a hundred of them! Is his Light of the Soul infinite?)

    ¡°Sinmes, Burial Mound of Hundred Armaments...¡± Clone Zheng rose to his feet, and gestured to the hundred ck me weapons, causing the weapons to descend. This wasn¡¯t like the tornado that was a congregation of normal ck mes, but actual material objects manifested through ck mes. Its might was over a hundred times greater.

    Zheng in Destruction was able to take the first three or four, but ten or twenty proceeded to rain down. If he used Refined Qi or Magic to receive them, they instead exploded violently in response. Just a few explosions left half of his Dragon Transformed body injured. Gradually, he was no longer able to endure it.

    (...Chaos...)

    ¡°CHAOS, GENESIS SPLITTER!¡±

    Zheng¡¯s Refined Qi speedily flowed up from the Violet Pce in his Dantian while his Magic quickly flowed down from his head. The two energies with diametrically opposed attributes interacted in his heart, and an inconceivably mighty power burst out from his body. Not even his body in Dragon Transformation could endure it, and it begun to copse. However, power was still power and this inconceivably mighty power was still used by Zheng in the end.

    An enormous power permeated Tiger¡¯s Soul, and he brandished it a single time in attack, sending dozens of weapons flying, which began to crumble into ck mes once more in the face of this enormous power. The remaining weapons didn¡¯t even have a chance to continue the assault, before Zheng merely took a single step forward. The ground disintegrated from the impact of the step, and the air currents that sprung up like a hurricane blew away the weapons. At the same moment, Zheng had rushed to clone Zheng, his sabre sweeping horizontally at his clone.

    In the world the teams experienced, those who only had speed and power were akin to hired thugs, and were even just second or third-rate thugs. If you wanted to be strong, you need to improve your enhancements or grasp your own skills, such as assassination skills. However, when something was developed to an extreme, things would develop in the opposite way. When speed and power surpassed the limits of your imagination and reached a level where it couldn¡¯t be described with words, it would be a true killing move no enhancement of skill could withstand. It was like that with Zheng¡¯s Chaos, Genesis Splitter. Moving his arm or leg was like separating the heavens and the earth, possessing awesome power. Even that wondrous Sinme of clone Zheng couldn¡¯t obstruct it. If he didn¡¯t have a move of the same level... clone Zheng would die for certain.

    As Tiger¡¯s Soul approached his body, the ck mes around clone Zheng transformed in response to Zheng¡¯s killing intent. However, it didn¡¯t create material objects like weapons this time round, instead converting itself into a pure ck substance that was even darker than the ck mes. The meters thick ck mes only produced a membrane that was only one to two millimeters thick. Tiger¡¯s Soul hacked at this membrane, but its tenacity was shocking. The infinitely powerful attack was able to prate it, but was unable to rip it to shreds. Instead, the sabre lost power, losing it all within a short half a second. However, Zheng didn¡¯t panic. He released Tiger¡¯s Soul¡¯s handle, using the freed up hand to unleash a punch at the ripped portion of the membrane. Although the punch was robbed of much power after passing through the membrane, the remaining force still mmed into clone Zheng¡¯s right shoulder, vaporising half his body.

    The power of Chaos, Genesis Splitter really was of the sort that separated the heavens and the earth. A fist with only forty to fifty percent of its strength left disintegrated half of clone Zheng¡¯s body as well as the ck mes outside his body that had been newly created. His remains were sent hundreds of meters away, crashing onto the ground, his life or death unknown.

    Zheng had intended to pursue, but the membrane that was made of an unknown material actually produced a massive suction force that pulled him in. He could only helplessly retreat with Tiger¡¯s Soul in tow, but in this brief moment, endless ck mes were already burning where clone Zheng¡¯s remains were.

    ¡°In the legends of old, the phoenix could resurrect from mes. Sinmes can create anything and everything, including my body. Good job, very strong. My original, you can be proud that you forced me to this stage. Then, as respect for your power and conviction, I shall show you...¡±

    ¡°Primordial Dusk! Universe Armageddon!¡±

    [1] He¡¯s infused Magic into Tiger¡¯s Soul a few times, such as in Vol 19 Chapter 15-4(against prototype god) and Vol 20 Chapter 16-1(against Julian¡¯s mind controlledckey with Avalon from the Fate series).

 Vol 23 25-4: Primordial Dusk and Chaos... The End and The Beginning(IV)

    The title of the strongest...

    All those who had unlocked the third stage had their own unique style of fighting. Theirbat power had already surpassed the bounds of normal humans. In general, these outstanding people would be able to take on an army if they went back to the real world, or at bare minimum an army division. Of course, there were some specific outliers who excelled in singlebat and werecking when pitted againstrge numbers. Still, the third stage was a rough gauge of if they were qualified. Of course, it wasn¡¯t absolute, with certain people below the third stage possessingrge quantities of exchanged equipment, enhancements and weapons being strong as well. Thus, the third stage was merely a qualification and not an absolute advantage.

    As for the fourth stagers, that was the true benchmark of if a team had entered the big leagues. Anyone at that stage was a first-rate powerhouse and would be part of the mainbat force regardless of which team they joined. People of this level in the realm wouldn¡¯t exceed twenty. They stood at the peak of the realm and could look down on anyone weaker than them, even if it was an entire team.

    Clone Zheng existed in this strata, and was an unrivalled powerhouse. This was definitely amazing, especially in team Devil that existed on thew of the jungle. It was unthinkable to be titled as the realm¡¯s strongest in such a team if you didn¡¯t have real power to back it up. After all, the team had the perverted Zhao Zhuikong who would randomly pick a fight with you. To steadily carry this title with such a person by his side, it was obvious that this title was no exaggeration and clone Zheng lived up to it.

    Zheng himself had experienced countless fights and life and death trials. He had obtained the qualifications to challenge clone Zheng by continuously bing stronger step by step, as well as every change, effort, emotion and hard work. However, it was merely a qualification, amd he couldn¡¯t guarantee he could kill clone Zheng even if he used Chaos, Genesis Splitter. The over hundred ck me weapons really did have incredible power, and anyone slightly weaker who got surrounded would surely have died. However, this level was too weak for clone Zheng who was titled the strongest.

    As expected, when Zheng used Chaos, Genesis Splitter, it was unrivalled against others that didn¡¯t belong to the same tier of power. He easily broke apart the hundred weapons, and struck clone Zheng for the first time. The injuries he suffered were enough to kill any ordinary person. However, who could have known that when clone Zheng was burned by the ck mes, his injuries would recover in an instant? Not even a trace of blood could be seen on him.

    Of course, it wouldn¡¯t have been much if that was it. Zheng had an unshakable confidence in the power of his Chaos, Genesis Splitter. Everything had its limits, and no matter how powerful a self-restorative ability was, all that had to be done to kill clone Zheng was to attack faster and fiercer than the regeneration. However, the move that clone Zheng used to uphold his title of the strongest, Primordial Dusk, Universe Armageddon, had appeared!

    The surrounding ck mes all quickly integrated into the ck membrane that had blocked Tiger¡¯s Soul before, making it bigger and bigger. However, the ck membrane was made of some unknownposition, which the endless ck mes were only able to transform into a tiny bit of ck membrane. When practically all of the ck mes had been converted, there was only a meter sized ck sphere left. It was dark and lightless, and any nearby light rays would distort and be sucked in, while the rocks on the ground were picked up and dragged into the sphere. The sphere itself shrank until it reached the size of a ping pong ball, when it abruptly cosped inwards and a ck hole that tore through space appeared there.

    It wasn¡¯t the ck hole in astronomy, but merely a ck coloured giant hole where the inside couldn¡¯t be seen. It was four to five meters tall and three to four meters wide. It simply stayed there ripping through space, giving those who looked at it the shivers.

    ¡°This is my gift to you, a power that makes even me shudder. Let me just say this. I have to beat you within ten minutes or I won¡¯t be able to control this power and it¡¯ll grow into an actual ck hole. No one else can survive outside of me, and I don¡¯t think you want that either.¡± Clone Zheng muttered to his original. For some reason, perhaps Zheng was seeing things, but he felt like he could detect a trace of loneliness in his clone¡¯s eyes. Would loneliness appear in the eyes of the strongest, who had unwavering willpower?

    ¡°Excellent! My Chaos, Genesis Splitter, can¡¯t be maintained for long either! Since this is both our special moves, there¡¯s no need to say anything more... Come! My clone, this is thest power I have to face you!¡± Zheng inhaled a deep breath, before giving a loud roar as he charged at his clone, while wielding Tiger¡¯s Soul.

    ¡°Ah, how lonely...¡± Zheng faintly heard these words from his clone, but he didn¡¯t have time to consider it. He borrowed the iparable speed from Chaos, Genesis Splitter to rush over, shing past that strange ck hole as he reached clone Zheng. Pouring enormous power into Tiger¡¯s Soul, it shed towards clone Zheng.

    The climax of the realm¡¯s battle to determine the strongest team and strongest individual had been reached. The curtain was about to fall, and team China and team Devil¡¯s top levelbatants had already suffered grave losses. Apart from the missing Hao Tian, the only ones left who could influence the conclusion aside from the Zhengs were the Xuans. This was also the worst possible conclusion of the king versus king and soldiers against soldiers battle... Both sides being annihted!

 Vol 23 25-5: Primordial Dusk and Chaos... The End and The Beginning(V)

    ¡°Equal again, as expected...¡± Clone Xuan¡¯s expression flickered, before he said to Xuan a few secondster.

    ¡°No, it¡¯s not equal again. It¡¯ll definitely be equal. Fighting like this is the only way to be a true final battle, and the only way to conform to its objective.¡± Xuan suddenly looked at the sky as he said.

    The two were floating in the air as before, with a woman, Zhang Xiaoxue who was carrying the Godseal Board, besides clone Xuan. Half an hour had passed since the start of their battle. It was obvious how exhausted they were from the Xuan¡¯s hair that was half white as well as the new wrinkles on his face, and Zhang Xiaoxue¡¯s pale expression.

    Clone Xuan gave his original a deep look, before saying, ¡°The only way to conform? The Godseal Board told me that you have Cultivation technologies, so knowing this isn¡¯t surprising... By the way, how much life force do you have to squander? How old is your body? Forties? Fifties? Or sixties?¡±

    ¡°How about you? How many causality points do you have? How strong is the world¡¯s rejection that you¡¯re suffering? If normal disasters can¡¯t offset it, will an asteroid fall on you? Or will you be directly driven out from this ne by an infinitely huge rejection force? I wonder what your choice is?¡± Xuan didn¡¯t hesitate to immediately ask.

    ¡°All possible. But what makes me curious is, you¡¯ve been making the Bell of the East Emperor absorb the energy freely flowing in the air this whole time. Apart from a portion you¡¯re using to replenish life force, the majority of it is being saved. What do you n to do? Let me guess, you intend to interfere with the final battle¡¯s oue?¡± Clone Xuan opened his mouth.

    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m curious about too. I can¡¯t know about how many causality points you have left, but why is the woman behind you starting to save energy in her body? What are you trying to do?¡± Xuan asked immediately.

    ¡°Oh, is that so?¡± Clone Xuan actually looked to be even more surprised, and he gave Zhang Xiaoxue a silent look as he maintained hisposure. He continued, ¡°I don¡¯t need to do much anymore now. Clone Zheng can definitely beat the original Zhengfortably with his power. So, I don¡¯t mind dragging this on. I¡¯ll suffer rejection worste to worst, and I just need to leave this ne. But you? You¡¯ll die without a ce where you can get buried if you lose. You¡¯re at apletely situational disadvantage.¡±

    ¡°I said this long ago. You were certain to lose when you treated your team members as chess pieces. How many times stronger are your members than team China¡¯s? Aren¡¯t both sides suffering grievous losses in the end? Didn¡¯t you want to know what the so-called feelings are? The conclusion of the final battle that¡¯s about toe will be your best answer... I¡¯m about to attack!¡±

    The two Xuans looked silent at the other, their expressions eternally so cold and severe. Only the expression of Zhang Xiaoxue was somewhat panicked. She wasn¡¯t one of the two concerned parties, nor was she the unfeeling Xuan. In this peak-level battle, and as the most important ¡®weapon¡¯, her emotions would definitely be worried and anxious. A trace of ill premonition existed as well...

    (Could it be that I¡¯ll have to use thatst bit of causality points in reserve? But, it¡¯ll be difficult to predict whether he and I will end up dying or living...)

    The two Xuans had finally unleashed their full power. One rang the Bell of the East Emperor, the fluctuations spreading for kilometers around, with space and time freezing in this area. The only one unaffected was Zhang Xiaoxue with her Godseal Board. The Godseal Board trembled as multiple streaks of Xuan¡¯s power of faith were fired. Causality was reversed, and not a singlended on clone Xuan, all hurtling into the distant ground. Clone Xuan finally escaped the Bell of the East Emperor¡¯s imprisonment with the Godseal Board¡¯s operation, before firing back multiple streaks of power of faith, though they were immediately extinguished by the Bell of the East Emperor¡¯s fluctuations. The two began their intense shootout once again, however, whether by intention or ident, the two slowly approached the two Zhengs¡¯ battlefield...

    (What a boring fight. Both sides know each other inside out, and the gap in strength isn¡¯t toorge, and both are exact copies. Deciding victory in a short time will be hard... Zheng, persevere! Thest part of this scheme is about to arrive!)

    Xuan looked silently at far away, before redirecting all his attention on clone Xuan. The two fought as they flew, having already covered several kilometers and gotten even close to the Zhengs...

 Vol 23 25-6: Primordial Dusk and Chaos... The End and The Beginning(VI)

    At the same time, Zheng was shing with his clone¡¯s Primordial Dusk, Universe Armageddon. Strangely, despite being able to tear through space, the ck hole was as easily manipted by clone Zheng as the ck mes were. As Zheng charged at him with Chaos¡¯s power and speed, countless specks of dust-sized ck holes appeared around him. Tiger¡¯s Soul was continuously robbed of its power and speed as it struck them. However, the ck hole specks were unchanging whether in shape or size. Zheng didn¡¯t dare to continue using his body to attack seeing this, instead opting to use Tiger¡¯s Soul to hack at the ground in between the two!

    (I don¡¯t believe these ck hole specks can even defend the area below you! Even if it responds to my intent and can automatically defend, the defense still has its own movement speed, right? My Chaos... Eh?)

    Just as Zheng¡¯s shnded on the ground and split open the ground, he was just about to jump in when clone Zheng, who was previously unable to even respond to his speed in Destruction, actually viciously buried his fist in Zheng¡¯s stomach with a power and speed equal to that of Chaos, Genesis Splitter. No matter how tough his Dragon Transformation was, the impact of this fist still left a slight depression in his stomach, while also sending him flying over a thousand meters away, causing him to dig out a deep trench in the ground far away.

    ¡°That¡¯s my... power... How could you have the power of Chaos, Genesis Splitter? Wait, ck hole, absorption... Can your ck holes absorb power and convert it into your own?¡± Zheng felt a sweetness in his throat, and forcefully swallowed back the blood before looking at clone Zheng and asking in surprise.

    ¡°Although it¡¯s a miniature ck hole, it¡¯s still not that power that¡¯s the most violent and absolute in the universe. Otherwise, in the instant the ck hole formed, we would all have been instantly sucked inside and churned into the most basic atoms and quarks. Do you actually want to see that power?¡± Clone Zheng himself seemed to be surprised as he looked at his hands. Even if it was only a little bit, the power absorbed from Zheng was still that of Chaos, Genesis Splitter¡¯s power and speed. This level made even clone Zheng shocked.

    As his words fell, clone Zheng¡¯s foot stepped downwards, creating the same ridiculous scene Zheng would make every time he moved. The ground cracked apart, while the person himself had already crossed over a thousand meters to approach Zheng. However, Zheng dodged to the side. Although Zheng had exceptional reaction speed and speed, he could no longer attack without the opponent responding like before.

    Clone Zheng gave a slight wave of his hand, and countless small ck hole specks had already shrouded the two within. Zheng was surrounded in all directions by them, and could no longer dodge even if he wanted to.

    ¡°Watch closely. This is Primordial Dusk¡¯s true appearance after having absorbed power.¡± Clone Zheng waved his hand again, and the floating ck hole specks congregated around thergest speck, the suction force of which began to climb. Within a breath of time, Zheng could feel him slowly being pulled into the air, where a basketball sized lump of distorted space was forming above his head.

    The lump of distorted space was different from the ck holes before. Looking inside, Zheng could see space crumbling and reforming constantly. If before, the ck holes could be likened to being idle, the ck hole now would be described as being active. The difference in their suction power was such that they couldn¡¯t be spoken of in the sentence.

    Zheng gave his dragon wings a p, forcibly stabilising himself. But as the pull gradually increased, he felt some resistance even with Chaos, Genesis Splitter. It had to be known that this ss of power was that of Chaos, Genesis Splitter, far beyond that of Destruction. To feel resistance even with this power showed how enormous the pull of that distorted space was...

    (But... this could be my chance as well...)

    Zheng¡¯s heart leapt as he noticed the number of ck hole specks had decreased as theybined to form distorted spaces. A pathway to clone Zheng had slowly formed. Although there were two distorted spaces defending him, it wasn¡¯t a path of despair to Zheng.

    With no time to think carefully, Zheng began to gather the power in his body. He had already used Chaos, Genesis Splitter for over a minute at this point, and was near reaching the limits of his body. Even with the skill he had just learnt in Lord of the Rings, he couldn¡¯t perpetually maintain this state. Thus, this one chance could very well be hisst chance...

    In a short zero point something seconds, Zheng flew up from his original position, the enormous force easily letting him bypass the ck hole specks and distorted spaces.

    However, at the final two distorted spaces guarding the pathway, he used his wings to shield himself from them. A horrifying tearing force was emanated from those distorted spaces in an instant, seemingly even more enormous than what Chaos, Genesis Splitter¡¯s burden caused. The two dragon wings were abruptly ripped off from his back, while Zheng used Soru to escape the tug of the distorted spaces. Even Tiger¡¯s Soul was dropped onto the ground in this period of time, but, Zheng had finally charged to his clone.

    ¡°Caught you... I know what you¡¯re bearing, but I can¡¯t not tell you that the path you¡¯re taking is wrong! I can¡¯t tell you what¡¯s right, but I shall defeat you, I shall surpass you! That¡¯s because what I bear is so much more important than all that hatred, insanity and negative emotions you bear! I can definitely surpass you!¡±

    Zheng grabbed onto clone Zheng. Disregarding whether his body could still use the power of Chaos, Genesis Splitter, he simply frenziedlynded punches on his face. With one hand grabbing onto clone Zheng, he wasn¡¯t even given the chance to get sent flying. Again and again, blows rained on the important organs of clone Zheng¡¯s body. His stomach was destroyed first, followed by his heart and chest, then his arms. Just as Zheng was about to demolish his brain, he suddenly saw a cold sneer on his clone¡¯s face.

    ¡°Surpass me? With what exactly? Your power? Your narrow-mindedness? Your conviction?¡± Clone Zheng lifted his head and roared withughter, as his leg kicked out, unleashing a kick on Zheng¡¯s stomach that rivalled his Chaos in power. At the same time, countless enormous forces pulled at Zheng from behind, dragging him towards the distorted spaces inch by inch. It was many timesrger than before, and even his Chaos-tier power was unable to forcibly escape it.

    ¡°Watch clearly. This is the gap between our capacities.¡± ck mes ignited on clone Zheng¡¯s body, and he slowly began to recover to his original state. He silently extended a hand, and Zheng finally saw clearly what was on the surface when he moved his body. A very thinyer of ck membrane was sticking to his skin. Every attack before had actually been powering up his Primordial Dusk, Universe Armageddon, to the point where now the distorted spaces were unstoppable.

    (I lost? I¡¯m going to lose? Despite bearing myrades¡¯ faith and sacrifice, the conviction they¡¯ve given me? Am I still going to lose after that?)

    Zheng¡¯s body began to struggle madly, as he intended to break free of the distorted space¡¯s pull. Even though it wasn¡¯t a true ck hole, his Chaos, Genesis Splitter, especially when he was gradually unable to use it, was unable to ovee it...

    ¡°Zheng... I don¡¯t have much time left. The consumption will get especially huge after my Light of the Soul fuses with your body. Defeat your enemy in one strike... Also, leader, thanks for all the care you¡¯ve shown all this time. Fighting with everyone has been the happiest days of all my memories. Everyone, thank you...¡± Just as Zheng¡¯s heart was filled with despair, a clear female sounded next to his ear...

 Vol 23 25-7: Primordial Dusk and Chaos... The End and The Beginning(VII)

    The voice sounded like Zhao Yingkong¡¯s. Yet, why was she making an appearance here? Also, no human could survive in the area for kilometers around due to the pull of the distorted space. How did she sneak up on him? Before Zheng coulde up with an answer, he felt something cool and refreshing enter his body. It was a feeling difficult to describe. It felt like a mere instant had passed, and yet an eternity at the same time. A turbulent airflow burst out of his body that stoppered the pull from the distorted spaces, allowing him to move hundreds of meters away with a light tap of his feet. After which, Zheng stood there in shock.

    ¡°Is this your level, my clone? I can feel every atom, the energy circting in my body and the trajectory of everything in the universe... This is the level you¡¯re at? Thete fourth stage which approaches the fifth stage?¡± Zheng looked at his hands, before gazing at clone Zheng and asking.

    Clone Zheng didn¡¯t seem to be surprised that Zheng broke free, and fused together all the distorted spaces into one with a wave of his hand, positioning it in front of him. ¡°You broke through? In this juncture between life and death, you managed to breakthrough to a level above humanity? No, your body has someone else¡¯s Light of the Soul. Also, only an iplete Light of the Soul could fuse so quickly with someone else¡¯s in such a short time. Right, ¡®he¡¯ set it up so. Otherwise, how could you survive that attack just now with your power?¡±

    <b style="font-weight: bold">¡°</b>¡®He¡¯? Right, thete fourth stage lets me feel psyche fluctuations only psyche force users should be able to. Myrades...¡± Zheng looked silently at the numerous ropes on his wrist. Apart from Xuan, Liu Yu and Juntian¡¯s which had yet to fly over, the rest of the team had all passed away. There was also a message left in Lan¡¯s rope, but Zheng didn¡¯t have the mood to take a careful look at it, with all his attention currently being directed on his one true enemy.

    ¡°I now have the qualifications to fight you, my clone. For me who¡¯s bearing so much, I can¡¯t lose to you again! I will surpass you this time!¡± Zheng grit his teeth, and Tiger¡¯s Soul flew into his hand when he beckoned to it. To someone of thete fourth stage who had taken a peep at the domain of energy, such parlour tricks were practically instinctive. Also, with the control of infinitesimal control now reaching the level of atoms and energy, the power of his techniques had been boosted far beyond imagination.

    Zheng¡¯s leg made a slight movement, and the result was no longer as crazy as before. Now the soil didn¡¯t even rise the slightest bit, but Zheng¡¯s speed was still as fast as before. The current Zheng was still maintaining Chaos, Genesis Splitter! One of greatest changes of thete fourth stage was the infinitesimal control over energy granted. It allowed mastery over all things. If there was energy, the collisions of two types of energy could be maintained perpetually as long as the body¡¯s limit wasn¡¯t exceeded. That means that the current Zheng no longer had a time limit for Chaos, Genesis Splitter!

    But so what? Clone Zheng¡¯s Primordial Dusk, Universe Armageddon had infinite might and was perfect in defence and offence. It would even absorb an attacker¡¯s power, turning the distorted space even more powerful. This was more or less a skill and technique only Saints would have, and it was unexpected he could create it at thete fourth stage. It was no wonder that he was crowned the strongest!

    Zheng¡¯s leg burst into action as he charged at clone Zheng. He reached the distorted space with shocking pulling force first, which clone Zheng split into dozens in response. Apart from some revolving around him, the remainder flew at Zheng. Zheng didn¡¯t dare allow his body toe into contact, instead using Tiger¡¯s Soul to wee one of them. There was a boom as the distorted space was actually cleaved into nothingness without the slightest trace left! Zheng didn¡¯t pause as he erased a few more. It seemed if this carried on, he would obtain victory as long as he depleted all of clone Zheng¡¯s distorted spaces.

    ¡°Ah yes, thete fourth stage stage. Your attacks can now prate into atoms and energy, reducing it to nothing in one blow. If that sabre hits me, even Sinmes can no longer heal me. What a pity, what a pity. Do you still feel you have a chance when you¡¯ve only reached it now and with someone¡¯s aid at that? Don¡¯t tell me that after I lured you into hitting a few times, you¡¯re overestimating yourself?¡± Clone Zheng sneered coldly in response as the distorted spaces fused back together, creating a two meter wide distorted space that shrouded him within. Zheng no longer had any distorted spaces around him.

    ¡°Using ck mes to simte a ck hole, then transform it into distorted space after enough power is absorbed. If more power is infused, the distorted space will be a true ck hole... If you had this strength at the beginning when ck mes were still in the process of simting a ck hole, I may really have lost to you. But now, this battle shall finally end...¡± Clone Zheng shook his head as the loneliness in his eyes intensified.

    ¡°Idiot. Believe in your so-called conviction. Believe in the hopes those weaklings entrusted to you. Believe in what is obviously the weak mind of hypocrites. You simply haven¡¯t matured to the level I hoped for... Forget it, what¡¯s the point of keeping you around?¡±

    It wasn¡¯t clear if Zheng had heard these words. He grit his teeth as he shed at the distorted space outside clone Zheng. However, this strike didn¡¯t break through technique with force like before, vanquishing all it touched. Instead, like a y bull falling into the sea, all of that enormous force continued to deplete while the distorted space swelled up. Zheng only withdrew his de and retreated when the distorted space was about to touch him, but it was already toote...

    The distorted space abruptly shrank inwards, converging into a needlepoint-sized pitch-ck point two meters in front of clone Zheng¡¯s chest. Then, an indescribable pull burst out!

    The ground was rend apart and the soil rose up!

    The clouds in the sky were pulled to the ground!

    Although Zheng, who was closest to it, could resist it with great difficulty, the power in his body gradually vanished. In at most a few more seconds, he would be swallowed up by this tiny ck hole, by this power called Primordial Dusk, Universe Armageddon...

 Vol 23 25-8: Primordial Dusk and Chaos... The End and The Beginning(VIII)

    (Myrades...)

    Turning the clock a minute back. Xuan and clone were already approaching the domain of the Zhengs¡¯ fight, and they could already see that distant cylindrical pir shaped battlefield from their position in the sky. However, the two didn¡¯t seem to have the intention to advance any further as they frenziedly exchanged blows there. Apart from Xuan aging, even clone Xuan with his Godseal Board to reverse causality was aging as well. They were likemps about to be snuffed out!

    Xuan suddenly put down his Gauss pistols and stopped attacking, only using his Bell of the East Emperor to deflect a few streaks of power of faith. He asked, ¡°For what do you live for, my clone?¡±

    ¡°... I want to surpass it.¡± Clone Xuan put down his Gauss pistols as well, nodding.

    ¡°Surpass what? What about feelings?¡±

    ¡°You and I both know very well what it is I want to surpass. It doesn¡¯t have that beauty if it¡¯s said out loud. As for feelings, that¡¯s just a sign of being corrupted by a mortal¡¯s wisdom, or the excuse weaklings give themselves when running away. Are you not even clear on this, my original? Or are you already corrupted by team China?¡±

    Xuan seemed to recall something upon hearing that. After a long time, he said, ¡°You just want to surpass? Still remember when father brought us to see the stars? That kind of thing...¡±

    ¡°My original, you really have been corrupted. Based on what I know, the rules of survival for team Devil is far superior to team China. Perhaps for normal human societies, they need to rely on being hypocritical and weak to cate the masses. But this thinking will be a burden to the chance to surpass the chess yer.¡± Clone Xuan shook his head as he raised his Gauss pistols and said to Xuan.

    ¡°A human¡¯s feelings carry infinite possibilities. For us who went through entirely different environments, you still follow my original methods and thinking. Only the maximisation of benefits matter. I, however, have experienced much and know that their potential can¡¯t just be expressed in numbers. Like sacrifice... I¡¯m sure no one in team Devil knows what that means, right?¡± Xuan slowly closed his eyes upon seeing his clone raise his pistols. Using the special characteristic of the Bell of the East Emperor, he instantly located Zheng. The current Zheng was using his sabre to chop at the distorted space while the real ck hole formed. At the same time, he noticed the dense tangle of ropes on Zheng¡¯s wrist.

    ¡°Comrades... Such a foreign and yet familiar word... It feels... rather warm...¡±

    ¡°Xuan, do you want to see the stars?¡±

    ¡°The stars?¡±

    That was the instant he had truly understood the world with his own eyes. The world wasn¡¯t just about numbers and data; something seemed to have been unlocked in his heart at that moment.

    His white-haired father passed away. That sadness had clutched at his heart. However, he wasn¡¯t able to convey or express it, or cry. That had been painful and he never wanted to experience it again...

    The people of team China really were na?ve to speak of kindness andrades. Did they not know the people who liked to betray others the most tended to berades themselves?

    But what was this moving feeling? Everything he had seen and heard since his revival, something stronger than war buddies, fighting side by side and living and dying together... was that what a rade¡¯ was?

    Whether it was Zheng intentionally whacking him, Cheng Xiao intentionally speaking ill of him ¡®behind his back¡¯, the people around him showing caution, or... they all gave him a warmth simr to the first time he had seen the stars, like he had seen one of the most genuine facets of the world...

    Thus, for this warmth and genuineness obtained with difficulty, he would remove all obstacles before him at all costs!

    Xuan used the Bell of the East Emperor to feel the psyche imprints left on the ropes, hisrades¡¯ pure and genuine feelings at the moment of their passing.

    Several momentster, two clear drops of... tears flowed out from his eyes!

    ¡°I¡¯m... crying? Ah, so this is how it feels to cry? And tears. What is this...¡± Xuan was shocked as he rubbed the teardrops, muttering.

    ¡°This is because you¡¯re weak. It¡¯s proof of you being corrupted by a mortal¡¯s wisdom.¡± Clone Xuan was shocked as well, but his expression didn¡¯t change.

    ¡°NO! These... these are the tears of my desire to live on with everyone!¡± Xuan¡¯s head abrupt shot up, a determination hitherto unseen in his eyes, even when he was wearing his hypnotism sses. At the same time, a rune surfaced in his eyes, scanning Zheng¡¯s battlefield. Then, he pulled down the Bell of the East Emperor that had been floating above his head.

    ¡°My clone, didn¡¯t you want to know what the purpose of gathering so much energy in the Bell of the East Emperor was for? Let me tell you, there¡¯s a reliable bond called rades¡¯, an oath worth my life called ¡®fighting side by side¡¯, the greatest gap between us called... ¡®feelings¡¯! Zheng, this is my final assistance to you. WIN!¡±

    As his words finished, power of faith that was unrivalled in radiance emanated from his body. The power of faith in clone Xuan¡¯s muzzles were like fireflies to this sun! Then, all of Xuan¡¯s power of faith poured into the Bell of the East Emperor as he hurled it at clone Xuan.

    (... Comrades? Or... family? With you all around, it felt quite warm...)

    As the Bell of the East Emperor was flung out, Xuan¡¯s body dispersed like ash, the only trace left of him some specks of ash. The only thing left to prove that a man named Xuan existed, the Bell of the East Emperor, flew along its trajectory and shot towards clone Xuan. As clone Xuan¡¯s two streaks of power of faith mmed into it, they utterly vanished like y bulls falling into the sea. Not only that, but the bell expanded in size the closer it got to clone Xuan. Regardless of how the Godseal Board distorted causality, it was unable to divert the bell. Zhang Xiaoxue was still frenziedly using causality points as the bell collided lightly with clone Xuan. The Godseal Board actually ripped into two, as the bell vibrated slightly and clone Xuan disintegrated.

    (Is that so? I lost... What are... feelings?)

    ¡°NO! Nonononononononono! I still have causality points left! Xuan! Even if I die, you have to live!¡± Zhang Xiaoxue went mad, not avoiding the Bell of the East Emperor as she inserted arge quantity of causality points into the two sections of the Godseal Board. Perhaps it was because of the causality bacsh due to the Godseal Board being ripped apart, but in the instant Zhang Xiaoxue was struck by the bell, a scar appeared in space that sucked the two sections of the Godseal Board within as well as clone Xuan and Zhang Xiaoxue¡¯s remains.

    The Bell of the East Emperor quickly shrunk into palm-size once again after killing the two, winking out of existence. When it reappeared, it was ramming into the small ck hole two meters in front of clone Zheng. Two simrly immense powers shed. One could suppress the world, while the other was an embodiment of the most violent and ultimate power in the universe. There was no explosion or shockwaves in this exchange, merely a clear ringing sound of a bell. A small crack had formed on the ancient bell as it fell to the ground while the needlepoint-sized ck hole vanished as well.

    The two Zhengs remained frozen until a rope fluttered to Zheng¡¯s wrist. He directed his attention to the rope, carefully experiencing the most genuine and moving psyche imprints of hisrades.

    ¡°Is that so? Xuan cried? That fellow finally has feelings?¡± Zheng muttered, not even looking at clone Zheng while he shut his eyes.

    ¡°Chu Xuan? Was he dragged down by all of your weak cowardice? The tragedy of Chu Xuan the strong... He even created such a great chance for you before he died, giving you a infinitely small chance to beat me. What a tragedy, what a regret, hypocrites...¡± Clone Zheng smiled coldly, not saying much as infinite amounts of ck me appeared around him. They congregated again to form that unrivalled violent power. Even if Zheng wouldn¡¯t slowly infuse power for him, he could do it himself, except that it would take a while longer.

    Zheng ignored him, even stopping the flow of the Refined Qi and Magic on his body, silently experiencing the psyche imprint of every rope. After a while, warm tears began to spill from his eyes.

    ¡°Fool. You¡¯re crying too? Because those losers dragged you down? Because you¡¯re afraid of death? You simply haven¡¯t matured to the point you can rival me, you weak-hearted coward!¡± Clone Zheng¡¯s coldughter intensified as he created countless ck holes. In the core area of it, several distorted spaces were starting to form as well. As long as he could convert them fully, he would have the initiative to stand in an unbeatable position.

    ¡°No. These tears... are from courage, power, trust and myrades... You won¡¯t get it. From the moment you stepped on a road opposite of mine, you could never understand! I WILL beat you! CHAOS, GENESIS SPLITTER!¡±

    Zheng¡¯s head snapped up as his Refined Qi and Magic began to frenziedly mix once again. The enormous power of Chaos, Genesis Splitter began to form in his body again. He had never been wrong! His conviction, his dreams, hisrades, his courage... That was the source of his power. So, at this moment, he had to win and seize the crown of the strongest for himself!

    ¡°You can never beat me. As long as you don¡¯t abandon that hypocrisy of yours, as long as your heart remains weak, you never shall. PRIMORDIAL DUSK, UNIVERSE ARMAGGEDON!¡± Clone Zheng seemed to have gone mad as he pushed ck holes and distorted spaces that carried unimaginable pull at Zheng. The force was so enormous that it wasn¡¯t inferior even when matched against Chaos, Genesis Splitter. Then, the two¡¯s power collided...

    Zheng¡¯s body began to spin within the maelstrom, the awl formed from the might of Chaos, Genesis Splitter able to pierce through diamond. He used this method to pass through the strongest points of the distorted spaces. Even though he lost much flesh and blood on his arms and legs, and even a whole arm, he still managed to pierce through the region of distorted spaces. Before clone Zheng could manipte them again, Zheng used thest sliver of Chaos, Genesis Splitter to sh at clone Zheng¡¯s chest. A destruction on the atomic-level and energy-level acted upon him, and the ck mes no longer kindled...

    ¡°Myrade, Xuan, once told me that how powerful someone is based on the person themselves and how they use their skill.¡± Zheng said softly.

    ¡°Is that so? I already knew that long ago, and my Xuan never told me that...¡± Clone Zheng¡¯s eyes were no longer bloodshot, as he suddenly pped his bat wings and flew to the edge of the pir, quietly looking down.

    ¡°Perhaps... it¡¯s because I lost the thing most precious to me, that I particrly want to ruin it when I see others have it. I really want to have therades you have, and the woman I love...¡±

    Clone Zheng raised his head towards his original. ¡°The crown of the strongest... is yours! I won¡¯t help you. Whatever the future it is you want... seize it yourself!¡±

    For some reason, Zheng suddenly felt a sense of gloominess. ¡°I don¡¯t need your help! I shall unlock the future myself. I shall not fear any enemy...¡±

    Clone Zheng silently turned his head away, muttering, ¡°Luo Gando isn¡¯t dead yet. Your two team members are about to be attacked. Go. Save your conviction. If you continue to carry this unshakable conviction, maybe, just maybe, you can challenge ¡®him¡¯... The future... I¡¯ll be entrusting it to you.¡±

    As his words fell, clone Zheng¡¯s body jumped down, ck mes igniting and slowly spreading from his chest. However, it was of no use, as the ck mes rose dozens of meters while clone Zheng¡¯s body gradually turned into an ash that dispersed. At the end, a ball of me was all that was left of the man who was once titled the strongest...

    Zheng watched until his clonepletely vanished. He didn¡¯t utter a word. After a long while, he hurriedly took out his Sky Stick when he heard a howl below. He flew out of the pir. He realised that the Light of the Soul Yinglong had granted him waspletely depleted, but he still maintained histe fourth stage. Did he enter it unknowingly? Or could this be maintained for a while? But whatever. He had the most personal experience now, and it was only a matter of time until he truly entered and consolidated histe fourth stage. But now, it was more important to save his two team members.

    Liu Yu and Juntian were a thousand meters above the Eva. They were shuddering with every step the Eva took. This monster could still repair itself after taking so many consecutive attacks. Although it was walking slower, it could be seen regenerating. At this rate, it would return to its pre explosion state sooner orter, or even better. At that time, these two rookies would die even if they hid in the sky.

    ¡°Let¡¯s, let¡¯s run. While the monster isn¡¯t healed, we¡¯ll use the Sky Sticks to fly as far as possible. At that time, it won¡¯t be able to find us. Maybe we¡¯ll survive this final battle?¡± Juntian suddenly said.

    ¡°NO!¡± Liu Yu suddenly looked at Juntian. ¡°Big brother Juntian, remember what big brother Wangxia said before dying? We¡¯re going to be the members of the strongest team. So, we need to have the courage to bear the responsibility and burden of this title. I won¡¯t run! Run if you want to, big brother. Do as you please. I WILL be strong! Until the time I am worthy of this title!¡±

    Juntian couldn¡¯t do anything but re at the Eva that was walking faster and faster when Liu Yu said this so seriously. It was jogging along now, and once his Light of the Soul recovered, they would...

    ¡°I¡¯m scared of death, but how can I abandon a kid and run away alone? It¡¯s just dying anyway! All I¡¯ll do is add a few days to my lifespan if I run. Liu Yu, if you want to be strong, we¡¯ll do it together!¡± Juntian grit his teeth as he said to Liu Yu, determined.

    But before Liu Yu could reply, a voice spoke ahead of him. ¡°There¡¯ll be a chance! You all will surely have the chance to grow stronger until you are worthy of the title of the strongest team¡¯s members, members of my team China!¡±

    The two were shocked, and looked all over to find a man below who was before the Eva. He was covered in blood with an arm ripped off, while the other wielded Tiger¡¯s Soul. It looked insignificantpared to the Eva. Before the two recovered from their surprise, the man casually swung his sabre and the Eva was suddenly bisected, one half dusted. Then, the man took out a Sky Stick and flew to Liu Yu and Juntian.

    ¡°Big brother Zheng!¡±

    ¡°Leader!¡±

    An indescribable sense of relief filled them as soon as they saw Zheng. Their legs felt like jelly, and they wished they could just copse there and then. Zheng gave a smile, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go. We still have to go to the Seventh Underground Laboratory. It¡¯s at the valley there. We still have a bitter battle there. Perhaps we¡¯ll have to face many mes there that can use Explosion and Destruction...¡±<sup> [1]</sup>

    The two didn¡¯t respond to Zheng¡¯s words, but Juntian pointed to the Eva below that was beginning to repair itself. ¡°Leader, he¡¯s not dead yet. Your attack just now turned part of him to dust. How about another strike?¡±

    ¡°No... Myrades are still sleeping. We need to save them. The Chronicles of Narnia, was it? The conclusion of the final battle, our future... and ¡®his¡¯ existence. We can¡¯t end the final battle like this. We still have to battle for a long, long time. Get stronger as soon as possible, until you are worthy of being a member of the strongest team. I¡¯ll tell everything, from beginning to the end, to you two then.¡±

    Zheng looked at the Eva beneath his feet, before pointing forward, ¡°Let¡¯s go! We¡¯ll create our own future, a future where we are truly free!¡±

    [1] Clones of Zheng were mentioned in Vol 23 7-2. I thought they had been a foreshadowing of clone Zheng¡¯s ability to regenerate, which I said a few chapters back. Sorry.

    <strong><i>~FIN~</i></strong>

 Final Battle Causes of Death

    <strong><u><i>Death by Fratricide(8)</i></u></strong>

    Xiao Honglu, Anck-Su-Namun, Dragon, Kampa, Lan Feng, Cheng Xiao, Clone Ming Yanwei,Ming Yanwei

    <i><u><strong>Death by Suicide(7)</strong></u></i>

    Zero, Qi Tengyi, Zhang Heng, Luo Yinglong, Wangxia, Zhao Yingkong (Secondary Personality), Chu Xuan

    <i><u><strong>Death by Sadness(1)</strong></u></i>

    Zhao Yingkong (Main Personality)

    <strong><u><i>Death by actually being killed by an enemy(1)</i></u></strong>

    Imhotep

    <strong><i><u>Survivors(3)</u></i></strong>

    Zheng Zha, Liu Yu, Lin Juntian,

    <strong><i><u>Leading Cause of Death, team China.</u></i></strong>

 Illustrations

    Just some illustrations of the TI characters.

    Zheng Zha

    Chu Xuan

    Xiao Honglu

    Cheng Xiao

    Zhang Heng

    Zhao Yingkong

    Lan Feng

    Zhang Jie and Wangxia

    Full Team China

    Luo Gando and Luo Yinglong

    Clone Zheng

    Zhao Zhuikong

    Hao Tian and Adam

    Neos and Lionheart

 Memes

Gando meeting team China...

    <h4>This chapter requires karma or a VIP subscription to ess.</h4>

 Terror Infinity Sequels

    *SPOILERS AHEAD*

    At longst, Terror Infinity has ended. Was the ending abrupt or whatever? Indeed it was! That¡¯s because TI is the first of a trilogy.

    Following Terror Infinity, there¡¯s a sequel called Future Infinity. However, Future Infinity was cancelled and rebooted by the authorter on, and the actual sequel now is called Dawn Infinity(500+ chapters). The third book will be called World Infinity, but it hasn¡¯t been started as of this post. There¡¯s also another book set in the same universe, called Death is but the Beginning(300+ chapters). However, I haven¡¯t actually read any of them myself. All my information is from Baidu, the Chinese equivalent of Wikipedia.

    As for whether these will ever be tranted, I am not sure about this. At least, Wuxiaworld and I won¡¯t be, due to being unable to get licenses to trante these. Terror Infinity also isn¡¯t very popr, so I don¡¯t know if anyone will pick up the sequels.

    So, I¡¯ll just give a brief overview of what happens there. I read Dawn Infinity¡¯s 1st, 2nd volume, then skipped to Terminator Salvation where team China appeared, then to the end. In Dawn Infinity, it¡¯s set in the third era of God¡¯s Realm. This means after TI, another final battle was held and ended, so the Realm moved into its third era. Dawn Infinity centres around a new team. Team China still exists, as the number one team. However, the team suffers God¡¯s suppression, no longer having newbies and finds it hard to gain points. They¡¯re still searching for the second revival chance, because God refuses to let them go into Narnia. The new MC team meets team China in some team battles as well, in Skyline and Terminator Salvation.

    <strong>Volume 1</strong>

    New team, new MC named Chu Hao. They enter the movie Skyline. New team only has one ¡®veteran¡¯, who barely knows anything because only been around two or three movies. She uses an exchanged mechanical Spider-man web shooter. Chu Haoes from a rebel group that fights against groups called the C-Organisation and X-Organisation, who are secretly in control of the world. Strangely, the organisations are mentioned to have things like psyche force users, technology far beyond the rest of the world, and things like the virus from Resident Evil. The mystery was set up quite interestingly. In their training to ovee psyche force users¡¯ control, Chu Hao has unlocked the first stage. The volume goes them trying toplete the movie and kill alien robots to get points. Later on, it turns out that they¡¯re unfortunately in a three team battle with team China and another team. The other team is implied to be a ver team, with the leader mistreating the other two. While the ver team leader chases Chu Hao and his team, he runs faster than the car they¡¯re in, a superhuman feat. Thus Chu Hao thinks they¡¯re overpowered(lol), and asks the ¡®veteran¡¯ which team is overpowered and has three members, to which the ¡®veteran¡¯ who has barely any knowledge, says it must be team China. Volume ends with Zheng appearing in the sky, destroying a spaceship in one hit, the debris of which identally kill a few of MC¡¯s team, including the veteran. Chu Hao and two others survive the ver team chase because time they have to stay in movie ends. After which, team China crushes the ver team, with Zheng remarking that he was sure he saw Xuan for some reason among the team that just left, to which Liu Yu and Juntian tell him not to make such horrifying jokes. Zheng also remarks that God is making life very difficult for them. Zheng cleared an entire city of robots and destroyed a spaceship that is capable of withstanding a nuke in the movie, only to get 2000 points and a rank C reward. Upon return to God¡¯s dimension, Chu Hao swears revenge against team China.

    <strong>Volume 2</strong>

    Three survivors of volume 1. Chu Hao exchanges an arcanist enhancement from DnD, while the other two exchange Qi and necromancy. They enter the movie Daybreakers. Chu Hao says the movie is hard as with the world taken over by vampires, what they¡¯re fighting against is a society, something impossible for their level. Volume goes about them killing subsiders for points, of which eventuallyplications arise, which will take very long to summarise. Through cunning and plotting, Chu Hao eventually kills a high level subsider which ends the movie.

    <strong>Skipping a few volumes</strong>

    <strong>Terminator Salvation(Skipped straight to team China reappearance)</strong>

    Chu Hao is bitter, because he identally brought forth the Judgement Day in the movie by ten years, causing much suffering in this world.

    Elsewhere, team China is brought into the world. Zheng wonders why God didn¡¯t start the movie with a barrier as usual, which the other two remarked that it must be because he shattered it the previous movie. Zheng says he had no choice as many people would have died otherwise. Later on, team China meets Chu Hao. They are utterly terrified upon meeting him, despite Chu Hao being near dead and fainting in front of them, as Chu Hao looks exactly like Xuan. At first, they think he¡¯s Xuan, before thinking he must be clone Xuan. Team China wails that there must be hundreds of Magic Cannons pointing at them and they¡¯re all about to die, or some other scheme is going on. Zheng tells the other two to choose the option of returning directly to God¡¯s dimension upon death using the Revival Cross after clone Xuan kills them all, only to realise he himself doesn¡¯t have one, bing more hysterical in the process.

    Chu Hao wakes up and Zheng tries to bluff that he¡¯s not scared of him. Thinking it¡¯s one of the two who lost their memory, Zheng pretends as if they were very good friends in the past. As if it¡¯s Xuan who lost his memory, Zheng tells Chu Hao it¡¯s no longer like TI anymore. They no longer have to make hard choices, because they have the power to make their own choices. Even if God forces them to do something bad on threat of negative points, Zheng is now powerful enough to even ignore God¡¯s wipe. Thus, he now can save anyone he wants to, which he does. Team China finally realises Chu Hao isn¡¯t one of the two. Chu Hao also realises the ones who chased him down in Volume 1 wasn¡¯t team China. Chu Hao makes a deal with team China. Team China will clean up his mess and help him destroy Sk, as well as give him info about the realm. In return, he¡¯ll help them deduce why God refuses to let them go to Narnia to revive those who died in TI. Zheng agrees, saying he would destroy Sk anyways even without this deal.

    Chu Hao says there¡¯s only 36 hours left until he needs to return, and asks if they¡¯ll be able to clear all of Sk¡¯s bases and robots across the world in this time. Zheng says yes, promising to do it in a day. He gives Liu Yu and Juntian a continent to handle each, while he himself takes charge of the rest of the. Chu Hao is stunned to see on satellite as Zheng sinks inds, causes earthquakes and tsunamis as he clears the entire of bases and robots. The final base is discovered to be underwater, a giant continent sized metal base. Zheng attacks it, but it starts to repair itself, to which Zheng decides to just throw it out of the instead. Juntian and Liu Yu say he was holding back to not cause any permanent problems for the.

    They also have discussions, where Zheng exins about the gic constraint and the revival chance in The Mummy. Also, at some point, Zheng remarks that although he now acts nice and no longer kills teams, most teams would probably still die after meeting team China, as they ¡®survived¡¯ the most powerful team and will thus get a huge rating boost and difficulty skyrocketing.

    <strong>Somewhere along the way</strong>

    C-Organisation and X-Organisation are revealed to be rted to clone Xuan, C and X being the first letters of ¡®Chu Xuan¡¯. Chu Hao and a few of his team are discovered to not be from the ¡®real¡¯ world, but the Final Destination ne.

    <strong>Final Volume</strong>

    I skipped tost 3 or 4 chapters so I have like zero idea/context for what was going on. Clone Xuan trapped Zheng in some area, where he¡¯ll be trapped for a while. New MC team ispletely killed, including Chu Hao, save one person, as is tradition. Juntian, Liu Yu and sole survivor promise to work together to resurrect all their dead, as well as find an item that allows the two teams to join together.

    Overall, I enjoyed the bits I read of Dawn Infinity. It seems to be focusing on exploring the mysteries of God¡¯s Realm, exining things like how the movie worlds are created and the like. Unfortunately, since it¡¯s world building, it¡¯s difficult for me to grasp when I jumped in at random bits. So, I restrained from expanding more on these plot points as I do not understand them fully and I don¡¯t want to spread wrong info.

    <strong>Characters</strong>

    Zheng¡¯s strength is able to break God¡¯s barrier at the beginning of movies, ignore God¡¯s wipe and lift up continent sizendmasses and throw them out of earth¡¯s orbit. He was also mentioned to sink half a continent in one hit, and has fought three Saint-ss beimgs by DI. He states he can beat weak Saints, but can¡¯t kill them.

    One of the Saint-ss beings was called the Bug Mother, and was fought during the second final battle. It infected all the teams with a virus of some sort, minus team China who Zheng protected, as well as Gando and Hao Tian who Gando protected. Unable to cure the teams and the Bug Mother quickly reaching a level that almost surpassed Zheng, Zheng had no choice but to throw the moon at the Earth. In order to ensure no infected organisms survived, he spent a few extra months in that ne pushing the Earth to the sun. Thus, the second era ended.

    When recounting his post TI experiences, Zheng mentioned fighting an existence called the Giant Forefather, who is also known as Kronos, Ymir and Asura in myth. It was something that had broken out of being sealed by ancient humans, and that incident threatened even God itself. In order tobat it, God mass resurrected many first era elites including team China and clone Zheng. Despite teaming up with the second era teams and even clone Zheng at that time, and the Giant Forefather being greatly weakened, dozens still died including clone Zheng and team China.

    Liu Yu is now able to summon Dark Magician and some trap cards. Obelisk is now 1500m in height when summoned. Suspected to be fourth stage. Self-taught Cultivator.

    Lin Juntian is now able to materialise Bell of the East Emperor, Avalon, God¡¯s barrier, aura, killing intent. Suspected to be fourth stage. Self-taught Cultivator.

    The new MC, Chu Hao, is a brains type who uses an Arcanist enhancement from DnD. At beginning of volume 1, he exchanges Mage Hand, Message, Mending, No Light, Charm Person and Cause Fear. His logic behind not getting a single attack spell is that a rank 1 attack spell can¡¯t possibly match up to a heavy machine gun or the like, so it¡¯s best to spend points on his arcanist enhancement only getting spells that can do thing science or technology can¡¯t aplish. He focuses more om support than attack. I haven¡¯t reached the exact why yet, but there are some mysteries around him as he looks exactly like Chu Xuan. It has to do with clone Xuan, who is still alive.

    Team Devil, Gando and Hao Tian, are still around.

    There¡¯s also a character called the Human Emperor, Pei Xi, who is the MC of Death is But the Beginning. I haven¡¯t read that so I don¡¯t really know much, but he¡¯s supposed to be the most powerful person in the Infinity universe.

    Usually, not supposed to post spoilers inments, but this page will be an exception. You can post any questions in thements. No guarantees on if I can answer them though.

 Authors Regarding the Ending

    This page was titled ¡¯Regarding the Ending¡¯ on the Qidian index page.

    Zhttty:

    It seems I still need to say this.

    I¡¯m very satisfied regarding the ending. Friends who aren¡¯t satisfied would probably be using the foreshadowing left in the book to question or scold me. Then let me ask you, won¡¯t every book have threads of foreshadowing not used in its conclusion? The foreshadowings I¡¯ve left were for the purpose of everyone being given the chance to imagine. Those foreshadowings that should be used, I¡¯ve used them. Every character has found their ce, or their most perfect end. Heng, Wangxia, the two Zhaos, even clone Zheng, Xuan... Everyone has it. What¡¯s left is just farming points and monsters, then some reviving. I don¡¯t want to write about this sort of plot. From its start to end, was there ever a world that let them farm? I can proudly say this. Sure, maybe some chapters had their wordy or long winded segments, but that was my poor writing. But plot wise, the entire novel¡¯s plot was clear. I definitely did not put in any unsuitable plot. That is my pride, and the reason everyone has enjoyed Terror Infinity.

    I finished it like a Western movie, with suspense. But everything that <i>needs</i> to be said has been said. The story of everyone inside ispleted. All have found their conviction and ce. Those who haven¡¯t, like clone Xuan, I¡¯ve made arrangements for them. That¡¯s the origin of the sequel. I won¡¯t write about meaningless things like how Zheng revives hisrades after Terror Infinity. That¡¯s rather boring, and it¡¯ll just be a repetitive cycle of getting stronger, killing monsters, getting stronger. I see no point in that.

    Let me make this clear. It may be a trilogy, but every novel is its ownplete story, just with a shared universe and characters. Terror Infinity told the story of a man named Zheng Zha meetingrades, growing from untrusting and weak willed to trusting and strong willed. Then, after his team was wiped, he continuously matured, strengthened his conviction, and finally beat another him and being crowned the strongest. That is Terror Infinity. As for whatever revival after, I¡¯ll leave it to your imagination. Terror Infinity was concluded here. Future Infinity(TL note: cancelledter on, whoopsie) and World Infinity are another story. If everyone liked the books I wrote, then please continue to support me. If you didn¡¯t, then let¡¯s part ways. Just remember that once upon a time, you read a book called Terror Infinity.

    There¡¯s something I¡¯m proud of. Overly trivial details, plots repetitive until they¡¯re a nuisance and meaningless plots. I won¡¯t write that sort of thing. I won¡¯t be writing about how Zheng revives hisrades, for fear of ruining the name of Terror Infinity, or everyone using me of cheating your money. I admit I have no way of being able to write words that will move you in this plot of revival, because that plot is inherently unmoving. That¡¯s it.

    My new book will be uploaded today afternoon. The name is still undecided, and the release speed may not be too fast before it gets contracted. Please show some understanding. Then, would everyone please support my new book! My goal is simple. I hope those who read my books are touched, and it¡¯s best if you cry. I wonder if any friends have ever been moved into crying by my Terror Infinity?

 Terror Infinity Afterword(Translator)

    Today, I am pleased to announce that Terror Infinity is added to the list ofpleted novels on Wuxiaworld! Terror Infinity was one of the earliest novels to begin trantion, starting back on A0132¡¯s blog, where heter moved to WW, and I took over earlier this year. I myself have been reading it on A0132¡¯s blog since volume 9!

    First off, let¡¯s thank A0132 for the 20 volumes he¡¯s tranted and we¡¯ve enjoyed! I asked him to grace us with a few words, but he was rather tongue-tied about what to say after so long XD. Still, let¡¯s give him our heartfelt thanks. Who knows, maybe he¡¯ll blush in embarrassment after reading them?

    Secondly, let me thank all of the people who¡¯ve been reading Terror Infinity! Thanks to all thementers. Thanks GonZ, Winged Hussar, dionit, Ishiibby, michaelskillern15251217, chaosxan, Bobnini, Yaelo, Sinasinasina and all the rest! Many thanks as well to all who¡¯ve been sponsoring TI! Thanks also to Bosa2800 who posted updates of TI on reddit. <s>Also, thanks, #terrier-inbred, the TI channel on the WW Discord, that resurrects from the dead once every few weeks!</s>

    I¡¯ll also like to give my sincere thanks to the dear trantor friends I¡¯ve made on WW. As a rookie, they¡¯ve given me lots of valuable advice that helped me improve, and helped me whenever I asked a question, dumb or not. Yes, the whole lot of you, TI is done. Thanks for asking me hundreds of times. Whole bunch of you don¡¯t even read it!

    Whew, TI is finally done! It took quite a while, but in the end, I enjoyed the process! It was a fun ride! Like, at least 90% of the time! A schedule is horrible for azy ass for me though. It¡¯s also been great seeing myself improve as a trantor as chapters and time went by. I don¡¯t really know what will happen in the future, but like Zheng, the journey will (probably) not end. If the journey ever continues, I hope to see some familiar names!

    A trantor struggling toe up with more to say,

    Wei

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!